ã€ŠFarming in the Mountains: Max Level Jiaojiao Is Three Years Oldã€‹


 Chapter 1ï¼š Dressed as a three-and-a-half-year-old baby girl

    Chapter 1 Dressed as a three-and-a-half-year-old baby girl

    Near noon, Bailiu Village, Boss Jiang''s house, at this moment, his whole family knelt on the ground, all trembling in pain, but no one dared to make a sound.

    And on the bench in front of them sat a baby girl.

    The baby girl looks like three or four years old, dressed in coarse clothes, but the exposed skin is white and tender. Especially that face, which is carved from pink and jade, even a very rich and noble family may not be able to raise such a watery female doll.

    "Press it."

    The baby girl''s immature and somewhat cold voice sounded.

    The next moment, a piece of paper in her hand was thrown in front of everyone.

    The people who were kneeling on the ground finally dared to make a noise, and immediately went crazy, for fear that they would all come up one step later, and they all pressed their fingerprints on the paper.

    Immediately, they all knelt down obediently.

    Only the extremely burly farmer Jiang Boss, who was kneeling at the front, picked up the paper that had already been drawn on the ground, and handed it to the girl, shaking like a sieve, but he didn''t dare to look at the girl. Obviously afraid that the baby girl is not afraid.

    The baby girl didn''t see that he was scared, just took the paper with one hand, glanced at it lightly, and folded the paper and put it in her arms.

    "Okay, I, Jiang Yue, will have nothing to do with you in the future. Let''s go."

    Baby girl...that is Jiang Yue, after saying this, she grabbed the small bag on the table and jumped off the bench neatly.

    Everyone who was still kneeling on the ground trembled in horror.

    is like seeing a ghost.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about their fear of treating her like a ghost. Now that the marriage contract has been broken, she should leave. She didn''t want to stay in these scumbag places for a moment.

    Mr. Jiang is at the end of the village, and coming out of Mr. Jiang is actually no different from leaving Bailiu Village.

    Jiang Yue stopped and looked up.

    There are large paddy fields, the rice is taller than chopsticks, and there is a vast expanse of green; at the end of the field, there is a continuous green hill; there is a long green water winding next to it, which is extremely full of vitality.

    Compared with the apocalypse where only ruins were left by zombies and there was no greenery at all, she actually liked it quite a bit.

    Of course, it would be better if she wore it on an adult, not a three-and-a-half-year-old girl.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue sighed silently.

    She wore it last night. As the supreme commander of District A in the end of the world, she finally led the people in District A to destroy all the zombies. As a result, before she could rebuild her home, she died of overwork and entered this history. Ancient times, which did not exist at all, became a female doll.

    The original owner is also called Jiang Yue. Because she is the only child in the family, she is usually spoiled at home like a baby. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. Mother also died.

    But before the original owner died, she entrusted the original owner to her only relative, the uncle of the original owner, who was the eldest Jiang.

    thinks that no matter how bad Boss Jiang is, he is also the uncle of the original owner, a relative, and should be able to raise the original owner well.

    The original mistress died because she was not in good health all the time. Before she died, she took a lot of medicine and it didn''t seem to get better, and all the money in the family was spent. In fact, Boss Jiang was not willing to take care of the original owner in vain and raise the original owner.

    But Boss Jiang thought that he could sell the original owner for some money. If the original owner had been raised by someone else, the original owner was someone else''s family, wouldn''t he not be able to sell it?

 Chapter 2ï¼š Xue Yan

    Chapter 2 Xue Yan

    So, Boss Jiang agreed.

    Then, as soon as the original owner died, the Jiang Boss family was ready to sell the original owner.

    All the teeth have been found and the price has been negotiated. Just as Boss Jiang''s family happily prepared to send the original owner away and then brought the money back, the original owner caught the cold because he had not been properly taken care of by the Boss Jiang''s family. It is getting more and more serious, and the buyer looks like he is dying, then the buyer is naturally reluctant to spend money on it.

    Boss Jiang¡¯s family wanted to wait for the original owner to recover before selling it, but they were reluctant to pay for the original owner¡¯s treatment, so they let the original owner hold on.

    And the original owner didn''t survive, and was gone last night.

    This body opened her eyes again, she was wearing it.

    Such a scumbag relative, of course, must be cut clean.

    She only looks small now, but in the end times, her body''s flexibility, strength, and responsiveness have all come together, and it''s more than enough to clean up those scumbags.

    One piece, and her space.

    The zombies have made the apocalypse smoky, the fittest survives, and all human beings who can survive have evolved to a certain extent, and she is no exception.

    It''s just that while she has evolved all aspects of her body functions, she also got a seed space.

    The space is full of seeds, all kinds of seeds, and there is also a universal nursery room, which can help all kinds of seeds germinate in one day and become strong seedlings.

    But at the end of the world, zombies were rampant, and everything would be destroyed. She didn''t use this space at that time.

    The original plan was to kill the zombies and use it when rebuilding the home, but it¡¯s a pity.

    However, there are many strong men in the last days, and there are also a large number of seeds of various kinds just in case. It will not be impossible to rebuild the home because of her.

    Looking at the continuous mountain at the end of the rice field, Jiang Yuecai went up to the Tianba and walked towards the mountain.

    She has not seen such a beautiful nature for many years. There is no greenery in the last days, and the forests have been destroyed into wasteland. Now she naturally wants to live in the mountains for two days and feel the feeling.

    Maybe she can grow things in the mountains, she has space, she can raise seedlings and plant them; she can also hunt, in short, she will not starve to death.

    As for the future, her body is only three and a half years old, and the future is still growing. Thinking about it later, she is not in a hurry.

    Jiang Yue walked towards the mountain step by step.

    In the rice fields on both sides of the Tianba, there are farmers pulling barnyard grass, which looks like rice. It may be that these farmers are so focused on pulling the barnyard grass that no one notices her.

    Until she came to the foot of the mountain, she saw on the way down the mountain, a peasant man in his 40s, wearing a sackcloth and a hunchback, came down with a heavy load of firewood.

    In the memory of the original owner, there is this person, Xue Dafu from the next village. The original owner used to go up the mountain with his mother to fight firewood. I have met this person many times. This person has a very good heart. Played firewood several times.

    "Xiaoyan, you really think about it, don''t go to the town to study anymore?" Xue Dafu carried the firewood down the mountain, and turned to talk to the young son behind him.

    Also because of his turning back, he hasn''t seen Jiang Yue yet.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue realized that there was a gentle and thin boy behind Xue Dafu.

    The boy was struggling to carry a small bundle of firewood on his back. He didn''t wear anything like a peasant child. He was wearing a white long gown with not very good fabrics. He should really be a reader.

    In addition, Xue Dafu called him Xiaoyan again. Almost instantly, Jiang Yue realized that this should be Xue Dafu''s seven-year-old son Xue Yan.

 Chapter 3ï¼š I also want to grow crops at home

    Chapter 3 I also want to grow crops at home

    is actually not his own son, Xue Yan was picked up by Xue Dafu.

    But Xue Yan has never been forgotten since he was a child. He is a famous child prodigy in Shili Ba Village. Everyone in Xue Dafu¡¯s family knows that in Shili Ba Village, because of Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was sent to the town to study at the age of four, and he did not return home several times throughout the year.

    The name ''Yan'' was chosen for him by the gentleman in the town.

    The original owner and Xue Yan have never met.

    "No." Xue Yan''s voice was a little low. He lowered his eyes, looked at the ground, and supported the small bundle of firewood on his back. After a while, the voice became even lower: "Dad, I also want to grow crops at home."

    "What''s so good about facing the loess and turning your back to the sky... Sigh!" Xue Dafu sighed heavily. "I really don''t understand why you suddenly stopped studying. You have such a good mind, who wouldn''t say you''re smart? Which gentleman doesn''t praise you, saying that you will definitely have great prospects in the future... Forget it, you''re not happy for forcing you to go. , your mother and I also look uncomfortable, so let''s do it, don''t go if you don''t go."

    "Thank you, Dad." Xue Yan finally raised his eyes, and his eyes suddenly followed Jiang Yue, who was looking at them at the foot of the mountain.

    Xue Yan was slightly surprised. Whose baby girl is this, she is so beautifully carved.

    Jiang Yue just silently stepped aside and let them go first.

    It was also at this time that Xue Dafu also saw Jiang Yue.

    "Yuebao, why are you here alone?" Xue Dafu hurriedly put down the firewood on his shoulders, walked to Jiang Yue in a few big strides, and squatted in front of Jiang Yue and asked.

    The moment he squatted down, his line of sight was level with Jiang Yue.

    "I want to go up the mountain." Jiang Yue said calmly.

    "What are you doing on the mountain?" Xue Dafu was puzzled. "What about your uncle and auntie? How can you be assured that you are going out alone? How do their families take care of you? You are only a little older."

    Jiang Yue: "The uncle''s family is going to sell me. I don''t want to be sold, so I came out. I''m going to the mountain and live alone."

    After she finished speaking, she also lifted the small bag in her hand and motioned to Xue Dafu to look at it.

    Only then did Xue Dafu see the small burden in her hand, and immediately became indignant: "You bastards! Your mother entrusted them to take care of you, and they treat you like this! You child, you think of living alone in the mountains? What a child, You are still so young, how can you live alone? We adults do not dare to spend the night in the mountain, let¡¯s go, go back with the uncle, and the uncle will seek justice for you!¡±

    said, Xue Dafu wanted to lead Jiang Yue back.

    But Jiang Yue avoided his big hand, and her eyes like Hei Grape were all firm: "I don''t go back, the uncle''s family are not good people."

    paused, and her tone softened a little: "Uncle, leave me alone, I won''t go back to my uncle''s house anyway, so you should just pretend you didn''t see me. Thank you."

    After , Jiang Yue wanted to bypass Xue Dafu and Xue Yan and continue up the mountain.

    Xue Yan, just like her, silently gave way and let her pass.

    Jiang Yueyi raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t expect Xue Yan to be so cooperative and calm. Not at all like a seven-year-old.

    But she didn''t think too much, so people walked past Xue Yan.

    "Eh. Eh. How can this be done. You are a child, this is no adult, no matter where you are, you can''t survive!" Xue Dafu quickly stopped him.

    "It''s better than this," Xue Dafu began to persuade. "If you don''t want to go back to your uncle''s house, then go back to your uncle''s house! You will live in your uncle''s house in the future, and the uncle''s family will take care of you like a family member, okay?"

 Chapter 4ï¼š Whats the matter with Xue Yan? Why does he seem to know something?

    Chapter 4 What''s going on with Xue Yan, why does he seem to know something?

    This is the first time someone has shown kindness to her. Jiang Yue''s heart is warm, but she shakes her head: "No, uncle, your family is not rich, so I won''t drag you down."

    Drag?

    Such a young child has become so sensible, do you know it''s a drag?

    Xue Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "What is not a drag, just eat more with one mouth." Xue Dafu said immediately. "Why don''t you go back with the uncle, what''s the matter, the uncle''s conscience is still restless for the rest of his life? Let''s walk around, just to make the uncle feel at ease, go back with the uncle."

    Xue Dafu, like a duck, bent over and kept pushing her back with two big hands.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    "Xiaoyan," Xue Dafu continued to push back and shouted to Xue Yan, "What are you doing standing there, come and take your sister back, don''t ask for your firewood, just take your sister, this Tianba It''s not easy to walk, you can''t lead your sister with firewood on your back."

    Are there more than one sisters?

    Xue Yan was helpless and knew her father''s personality well, but she didn''t put down the firewood, but came over with firewood on her back, and she didn''t rush to lead Jiang Yue, but calmly asked: "Father, who is Yuebao originally? of?"

    Xue Dafu replied without thinking: "You haven''t seen Jiang Laoer''s house in the next village, but I and your mother have met a lot."

    Xue Yan was stunned.

    In the last life, didn''t Jiang''s second daughter-in-law die from illness immediately after the death of Jiang''s second wife, who is standing here now?

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    Jiang Yue frowned. What''s going on with Xue Yan? Why does he seem to know something?

    Xue Yan didn''t see her frowning, she calmly retracted her gaze, and said to his father in a hurry, "Then her uncle is Boss Jiang, I heard that Boss Jiang is not a good friend, and there is no one in the family. Okay, if you want to bring her home, it''s best for her to break up with the other side first, get the severance contract, once and for all."

    Jiang Yue fell into contemplation. This is so thoughtful, is it really a seven-year-old child? Some adults may not be so thoughtful.

    A child prodigy is a child prodigy?

    Or...just like her? The soul inside is actually an adult?

    By the way, didn''t this person suddenly stop going to the town to study...

    It''s very possible...

    Xue Yan knew that Jiang Yue was looking at him and that Jiang Yue felt that something was wrong with him, but he didn''t look at Jiang Yue and let Jiang Yue watch.

    "Severing the relationship..." Xue Dafu was in trouble, "Of course it''s good to have this, but how could Boss Jiang be willing to cut off the relationship with Yuebao..."

    "Here." Jiang Yue suddenly took out a piece of paper from her arms and handed it to Xue Yan, who was literate.

    Xue Yan didn''t take it, just asked: "What?"

    Jiang Yue: "Cut off the relationship."

    Xue Yan was startled.

    Immediately, I probably have a number in my heart. This person may also be born again. In short, it is by no means the original Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan couldn''t help but feel that everyone was walking all the way, so he looked at Jiang Yue in front of him again.

    Jiang Yue let Xue Yan watch.

    Fearless.

    She figured it out, she couldn''t live in the mountains all her life, she might as well take this opportunity to go home with a good man like Xue Dafu.

    And she will repay Xue Dafu well in the future.

    "Breaking the marriage contract? Great!" Xue Dafu snatched it over and couldn''t help but be overjoyed. "That''s great! Yuebao, why do you have this thing?" His eyes were still fixed on the divorce contract, even if he didn''t know a word of it.

    Jiang Yue: "I asked my uncle to give me this thing, and my uncle gave it to me."

 Chapter 5ï¼š Hes really reborn

    Chapter 5 He is really reborn

    Xue Dafu: "When did your uncle become so good, didn''t he want to sell you--"

    "Father," Xue Yan finally withdrew his gaze, and cut off his father''s words calmly, "Let''s go back quickly, mother just called for dinner."

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue''s heart became clear. This was because he didn''t want his father to find out that something was wrong with her.

    The two looked at each other, and both saw the tacit understanding in each other''s eyes.

    "Yes, yes," Xue Dafu was successfully distracted, "it''s time for lunch, it''s time for lunch, Yuebao, are you hungry too? Hurry up, let''s go back, this is breaking the relationship... little Yan, let me keep it for you, Dad has never been good at keeping things, why are you half a little adult, you are usually stable and your brain is good, you will definitely be able to help your sister keep it."

    Xue Dafu gave Xue Yan the deed of divorce.

    Xue Yan took advantage of his father''s inattentiveness and went to pick up the heavy load of firewood, handed the deed of separation to Jiang Yue, and said two words in a low voice: "Keep it well."

    Jiang Yue also had the feeling of being a traveller, nodded: "Well."

    Xue Yan stretched out a hand. The seven-year-old child''s hand was not big, but it was bigger than Jiang Yue''s. He wanted to help Jiang Yue carry the burden in his hand.

    Jiang Yue: "This is not heavy."

    Xue Yan withdrew his hand.

    Xue Yan let Jiang Yue go ahead.

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s better for you to go forward, and I''ll help you with the firewood from behind." She saw that his back was very difficult, but he refused to let it go.

    She wanted to help him.

    Hearing this, Xue Yan glanced at her hand and made it clear that she thought that her hand was smaller than his, and she was smaller than his, so she should not be able to help him.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say a word, but put her unpacked hand on the firewood on Xue Yan''s back, and then lifted it up.

    Xue Yan only felt light on his back.

    The weight of a small bundle of firewood seems to have been reduced by more than half.

    Xue Yan was silent for a moment.

    Since she''s all the way, why is she so strong...

    Xue Dafu, who was carrying a burden and walked in the front, turned around and saw that not only Xue Yan was not holding Jiang Yue, but the two children were still there, he immediately opened a loud voice: "Xiao Yan, what are you doing, take Yue Bao back quickly I''ve said it several times, let''s eat at home, let you stop asking for that wood."

    Xue Yan was helpless.

    "Let me hold you." Xue Yan still didn''t put down the firewood, but pulled her hand off the firewood and held it in her hand.

    "I can walk a good road." Jiang Yue reminded. She didn''t believe he couldn''t see it.

    "I know." Xue Yan was even more helpless. "Just let my father rest assured." He motioned her to look at Xue Dafu in front of her.

    Sure enough, Xue Dafu turned back uneasy...

    Jiang Yue was helpless too, and then her head drooped down, and she said weakly, "Let''s go."

    This dam leads to the mountain, it is not easy to walk and return, but it is slightly wider than other dams, and the two children walk side by side, but it is not crowded.

    It was just that Xue Yan used one hand to hold her, and it was even more difficult to carry firewood.

    "You really don''t want me to help?" Jiang Yue couldn''t help saying. She could see that there was another reason why he was holding her like this, that he didn''t want her to be supported behind him.

    Xue Yan shook his head.

    Jiang Yue forget it. Respect him.

    Xue Yan didn''t look at Jiang Yue anymore, but just held Jiang Yue''s small soft hand, struggling to carry the heavy wood facing him, looking at the burden in front of him, who was not very old, but had already carried a bit on his back. The camel''s father, and then, an unreal feeling surged up, making him dazed for a moment.

    When his vision became clear again, he sighed silently.

    He is truly reborn.

 Chapter 6ï¼š Sophora Tree Village

    Chapter 6 Locust Tree Village

    In his previous life, he followed the wishes of his family, studied hard, strived for great prospects, and made everyone in the family straighten their backs.

    Then, he was third and third, and at the age of twelve he became the youngest champion of Daling, and was also placed in the Hanlin Academy.

    He has been promoted all the way. He has been the minister of the household, the minister of the household, the prime minister, the emperor, and the regent. He has held great power and has been loyal and patriotic for almost his entire life, but none of his family members have a good end.

    Even, he himself did not end well.

    In order to reassure the emperor, he never married a wife or had children in his life, and he was only an heir. As a result, the emperor was still worried. When he led the army to rule the world and personally sent his loyal emperor to the most noble position of the lord of the world, The emperor gave him a glass of poisoned wine.

    want him to die.

    I thought that he really died like this, but he didn''t expect to be reborn until he was seven years old.

    In his previous life, he was worthy of Da Ling, two emperors, and the people, but the only one who was sorry was his family.

    In this life, no matter what, he doesn''t want to go down that road in his life.

    I just want to be ordinary and be an ordinary farmer.

    In this case, at least everyone in the family is safe. There are not so many intrigue, intrigue, and intrigue.

    In this case, he naturally stopped reading and came back from town.

    is also to lighten the burden on his family.

    The family has worked so hard in his last life for him to have money to study, and he has worked so hard for three more years in this life. His father has been hunched again because of the non-stop work...

    And although he is only seven years old now, he is not unable to carry this bundle of firewood, he must carry it home.

    Xue Dafu looked back again and saw that his youngest son was already holding Jiang Yue, and Jiang Yue was also being held obediently. They were all behind him, not far from him, but the youngest son was still stubbornly carrying that. The small bundle of firewood refused to put it down. His heart was sour, and he couldn''t bear to look at it again.

    When the youngest son was only four years old, he was sent to the town to study, how could he have done such heavy and rough work.

    Jiang Yue was led, looked at Xue Yan, and then looked at Xue Dafu in front, and really felt that it was not easy for the peasant family.

    The village where Xue Dafu¡¯s family is located is called Huaishu Village, which is very close to Bailiu Village, where the original owner lived. There is a river between the two villages.

    Huaishu Village, like Bailiu Village, is also very poor. It can be said that these eight villages are very poor.

    They are all adobe houses with thatched roofs.

    Most people''s houses are very old.

    Even the adobe walls of many people are cracked, like a dilapidated house.

    Fortunately, there are trees in front of and behind every house, and vegetables are grown in the yard, adding a lot of greenery, which makes the village full of vitality even if it is poor.

    At this time, it was already noon, and many people in Huaishu Village were already holding rice bowls and chopsticks, eating lunch at the door and chatting with their neighbors.

    They are all very loud.

    Jiang Yue heard it clearly before she got close.

    It was an aunt who saw her following Dafu Xue first, and the aunt immediately pointed at her and shouted, "It''s Yuebao! It''s Yuebao! Yuebao, why are you here? Do you know your uncle''s family? They''ve all been beaten, and they''ve been beaten miserably. I''ve lived so many years, and I''ve never seen anyone beaten more badly than them."

    "Yes, yes, Yuebao." Everyone else gathered around with their rice bowls.

    These people are adults and they all know Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan thought about Jiang Yue''s strength just now, and this happened so coincidentally today, so he also looked at Jiang Yue. Doubt Jiang Boss''s family was beaten by her.

 Chapter 7ï¼š cry more

    Chapter 7 I cried even more

    Jiang Yue''s face was very calm, as if she didn''t see him looking at her.

    Xue Dafu was taken aback, and he didn''t have time to put his burden down, so he asked anxiously, "How come he was beaten well, who beat him?"

    "Who knows," the aunt said. "Someone asked, but Boss Jiang''s family didn''t dare to say it at all. They only knew how to cry and didn''t know what was going on."

    "Yes, yes, I only know how to cry. I just went to watch the fun." Someone in the crowd said excitedly and excitedly. "Boss Jiang also has today, he deserves it, let him always rely on his own strength, always bully this, bully that!"

    "Isn''t it." There were young women gloating. "Crying with snot all over my face, I am so happy to see it. Boss Jiang also has such a bear time."

    "Don''t dare to say, it must be retribution!" Someone else gloated.

    "Boss Jiang seems to have said that he will break the relationship with Yuebao..." I don''t know who, he said this slowly.

    Immediately everyone looked at Jiang Yue again and asked, "Yuebao, is it true? Your uncle really broke your relationship with you? When did he have such a conscience? Why don''t we believe it."

    Before waiting for Jiang Yue''s answer, the aunt said at first: "Don''t say we don''t believe it, and their village chief doesn''t believe it either, thinking that this is impossible for Boss Jiang, but Boss Jiang cried and said that his conscience found out, and then, I cried even harder, ahahaha... I''m dying of laughter..."

    The aunt looked like she was going to die of laughter and patted her legs.

    The bowl of rice in her hand almost fell to the ground because she laughed so hard.

    The others laughed too.

    "However, this Yuebao has nothing to do with the Jiang family, what should I do in the future?" Suddenly, an old grandmother said extremely worried. "How can a three-year-old girl live?"

    "Yeah, Yuebao..." Everyone''s expressions became solemn, and they all looked at Jiang Yue.

    Before Jiang Yue could speak, Xue Dafu grinned and said with a laugh: "How can I live, why don''t I bring Yuebao back? I happened to meet Yuebao. From now on, Yuebao will be part of our family. If our family eats one bite, it won''t let her live. Okay, let''s all let you go, let''s let you go, Guixia called to eat early, and it''s too late to go back, she has to talk about it again. "

    "No wonder Yuebao is with you. Dafu, you are kind." Everyone stepped aside and praised.

    "It''s nothing." Xue Dafu still laughed. He didn''t think he was kind at all, he just thought that his conscience would be at ease.

    "Let''s go." Seeing that everyone gave way, his father carried the burden and walked forward, and Xue Yan whispered these two words to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue nodded and continued to walk forward with Xue Yan.

    But after only walking a few steps, Jiang Yue didn''t know what to think, and suddenly lowered her voice and whispered to Xue Yan, "Well, I was the one who fought."

    Xue Yan''s footsteps stopped instantly.

    It''s like the whole person is frozen.

    Jiang Yue slightly bent the corner of her mouth.

    Sure enough, even if this person knew that something was wrong with her, he still hoped that she would not be more wrong.

    Xue Yan is not stupid, he naturally knows that Jiang Yue said this on purpose, and his expression can''t help but become a little complicated. He seems to want to say something, but he doesn''t say anything. Bar."

    Even if something was wrong, I picked it up.

    The sky can¡¯t be turned around.

    Xue Yan so comforted himself in his heart.

 Chapter 8ï¼š helpless

    Chapter 8 I Can''t Help

    Jiang Yuecai came to the gate of Xue Yan''s house, and before he followed Xue Yan in, Xue Dafu''s daughter-in-law, son, and daughter-in-law heard the wind and came out one after another and surrounded her.

    Xue Dafu''s daughter-in-law is Liu Guixia.

    In addition to Xue Yan, Xue Dafu has five sons, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, Xue Sihu, and Xue Wuhu.

    It shows that Xue Yan was called Xue Liuhu at first.

    It was not until he went to school that the husband changed his name to Xue Yan.

    The eldest brother Xue Yihu is already married, and his daughter-in-law is Li Hehua. Li Hehua has been married for four years and has not yet had a son and a half daughter.

    The second brother, Xue Erhu, has also gotten married. The marriage is just one year old, and the daughter-in-law is called Yu Hongyan.

    Yu Hongyan has been pregnant for nearly five months now, she is all pregnant, and her belly is slightly bulging.

    The third brother, Xue Sanhu, is engaged, but not yet married. Because someone in the town built a house, he went to work in the town with some young men in the village. It has been half a month, and he is not at home at this moment.

    The old and young are orderly, the third brother is not married, the fourth brother and the fifth brother below are naturally not married, and the fourth brother is not at home now. Because of his cleverness, he is the second child in a restaurant in the town.

    The fifth brother, Xue Wuhu, is only fourteen years old, and he is not here now. He said he went to the field early in the morning to weed and has not returned.

    "Yuebao, this will be your home from now on, and the aunt''s family will take good care of you." Liu Guixia said enthusiastically. "It''s such a poor child, who lost his parents at such a young age."

    Xue Yihu just kept smiling.

    "Yuebao, come, give the burden to my sister-in-law, and my sister-in-law will bring it to the house for you, okay?" Sister-in-law Li Hehua''s voice was very soft, as if she was afraid of scaring the baby girl in front of her. She has no children, no matter which child she sees, she is very rare.

    What''s more, the little girl in front of her has big round eyes like black grapes, and there is light in her eyes, and she is as white and tender as a piece of tofu, so she dare not touch it, for fear of touching it. , it shattered.

    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Jiang Yue politely thanked her.

    Xue Dafu''s family are all good people, the original owner had heard it from the original owner before.

    "No thanks, no thanks." Li Hehua was overjoyed and said hurriedly. Still excited, eyes full of kindness: "Yuebao, why are you so polite, you are so good."

    Jiang Yue also knew that her current appearance was very deceptive, but she was not really a child, and she was not well behaved at all, so she looked at Xue Yan who was pushed aside and stood, and wanted Xue Yan to help, don''t let everyone do this to her.

    Xue Yan pressed his fist to his lips, coughed lowly, and looked elsewhere, but didn''t look at her.

    Tell her with actions that she cannot help.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    "Hongyan, give me a little girl too." Xue Erhu, who has always been flamboyant, looked at the pink and jade-carved baby girl in front of him, and leaned on his pregnant daughter-in-law with a very light elbow. "Tell me, how did this get raised, how did it grow so well."

    It can be seen that Xue Erhu also rarely died.

    Yu Hongyan is also very rare, staring straight at Jiang Yue: "Yeah, how did you raise it? In this ten-mile-eight village, there is such a female doll that looks like porcelain."

    "Okay, okay, don''t surround Yuebao, be careful to scare Yuebao." Xue Dafu, who had already put down his burden, waved his big hand. "Isn''t the meal ready, let''s eat, don''t wait for the five tigers, so is that kid, he doesn''t know how to come back after he has eaten."

    Speak of Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will arrive.

    I saw Xue Wuhu, like a monkey, carrying a hoe, and dashed back.

 Chapter 9ï¼š Where did all this go?

    Chapter 9 Where is this all going?

    "Ah, ah, daddy," Xue Wuhu was very excited, "I heard that you and Xiaoyan picked up the moon treasure? Is it really true?"

    Without waiting for his father to speak, he saw Jiang Yue who was surrounded by him, he immediately lost the **** in his hand and rushed towards Jiang Yue.

    "Ah, ah, Yuebao, let brother hug. Hug. Ah, you are so cute!"

    Seeing Xue Wuhu like this, Jiang Yue was afraid that she could not help punching others, so she silently moved behind Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan couldn''t stay out of it, so he could only open his arms and helplessly stopped his fifth brother, who was like a monkey: "Fifth brother, okay, Yuebao doesn''t like others touching her."

    "Why are you so clear?" Xue Wuhu jumped up.

    He glanced at Jiang Yue who was hiding behind Xue Yan, and then Xue Wuhu shouted again, as if he had discovered the New World, and became excited again: "Daddy, Yuebao and Xiaoyan seem to have a good relationship, so I just met. How long has it been, and they are all grown up so well, and they are not much different in age, why don''t you wait for Yuebao to grow up and be Xiaoyan''s daughter-in-law!"

    Jiang Yue was speechless. I think this fifth brother is a big man.

    "You don''t even have a daughter-in-law, so you worry about your sixth brother?!" Xue Dafu gave him a burst of chestnuts. Then, with a smile on his face, he said, "But if Yue Bao grows up and wants to, I will naturally agree to their marriage."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan pressed his eyebrows, feeling a little headache.

    Where is this all going?

    However, in his last life, he didn¡¯t marry a wife, and he didn¡¯t have anyone he liked. In this life, if he finds someone he likes, he should marry a wife.

    "We''ll talk about it later, look, you really scared Yuebao, hurry up, hurry up, Yuebao, go in for dinner with Auntie, let''s ignore this group of horses." Entering the yard with little Jiang Yue.

    was outside the yard just now. Because of her height, Jiang Yue could only see the mottled dirt walls and thatched roofs. When she entered the yard, Jiang Yue realized that Xue Dafu¡¯s family was indeed the poorest family in Huaishu Village.

    Almost all the money in the family was used for Xue Yan''s studies, so naturally he never built a big house.

    That room is not enough.

    The only way to get rid of the firewood house is that the firewood is all piled up under the shed on the left side of the yard, and the pile is full.

    Even the original stove was cleaned up and used as a room to live in. The place where the fire is now cooking is under the thatched hut on the right.

    At a glance, I can see that there is a large water tank next to the stove.

    The two sheds are built next to the walls, with thick wood as pillars, which are fairly strong.

    Fortunately, there are no cracks in the soil walls, and there is little safety hazard.

    However, the yard was originally very large, but two sheds of this size were built, and a vegetable field was opened in the yard. Vegetables were already planted, and a small piece of greenery resulted in not many open spaces in the yard. , appears very small.

    Under the shed in the kitchen room, there is also a square table, and now there are three dishes on the table.

    It was not until Jiang Yue was brought into the shed that he could see clearly that the three dishes were a large plate of wild vegetables, a plate of dried shredded radish, and a small plate of pickles.

    There is almost no oil or water.

    The vegetables at home can be picked and sold in the town for money, so they are generally reluctant to eat them. Usually, if you can dig up wild vegetables, you will eat them.

    In this season, the most indispensable thing on the mountain is wild vegetables.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu came to the table and sat down. Jiang Yue was arranged to sit on a small bench not far from the table.

 Chapter 10ï¼š Her parents taught me well

    Chapter 10 Her parents taught me well

    There was also a stool that was half a person high in front of her. Obviously, she wanted to put her meal on the stool and let her eat on it. Jiang Yue: "..."

    There are two pots embedded in the stove.

    A big pot, a small pot.

    Liu Guixia lifted the lid of the small pot.

    The rice in the small pot is already a little cold, and it is not very hot. It can be clearly seen that the pot is a pot of rice made of sorghum, brown rice, and a lot of bran.

    Next to the rice, there is an egg steamed.

    Second sister-in-law Yu Hongyan hurriedly approached, for fear that others would hear it, she whispered to Liu Guixia, "Mother, I won''t eat eggs today, let''s eat them for Yuebao."

    "Hey." Liu Guixia responded. Her nose seemed to be a little sour, she took a breath before she turned her face, smiled at Yu Hongyan, and said in a very low voice, "From tomorrow onwards, mother will steam two eggs every day, one for you and one for Yuebao."

    Yu Hongyan smiled and shook her head, her voice still very low: "No, I''m in good health, I''m fine if I don''t eat eggs."

    Li Hehua, who had just set up his chopsticks, walked to the stove, and when she heard this, she immediately refuted in a low voice: "You are a person with a body, how can you not make up for it, don''t talk nonsense."

    "Yes, your sister-in-law is right." Liu Guixia agreed. "Okay, don''t be stubborn, I know you think an egg can be sold in the town for a penny, but when it''s spent, it still has to be spent."

    My mother-in-law said so, and Yu Hongyan couldn''t say anything else.

    They thought they were so quiet that no one could hear them, but Jiang Yue had good ears and could hear them all.

    When Li Hehua came over with a small bowl of multigrain rice, a small wooden spoon, and the egg on the stool in front of her to eat, Jiang Yue did not rush to eat it, but picked up the egg and got up. Walked to Yu Hongyan''s side.

    Because he was only three and a half years old, he could only look up to see Yu Hongyan.

    She handed over the egg: "Second sister-in-law, you are a person with a body, you eat it."

    "Oh," Yu Hongyan looked down, and when she saw Jiang Yue, who was looking up at her white and tender face and a small hand reaching out to her, she was instantly stunned and called out. "Yuebao, you are too sensible, but the second sister-in-law doesn''t eat it. The second sister-in-law eats eggs every day. Good, you eat it, it''s for you."

    Jiang Yue shook her head.

    hands are still outstretched.

    If Yu Hongyan didn''t take the egg, she would have kept it like this.

    Stubborn can.

    "This..." Yu Hongyan was embarrassed. Look at this, look at that, don''t know if I should take over.

    Everyone at the table saw it. Xue Dafu sighed heavily and said, "Hongyan, it''s up to you to eat. Yuebao is so sensible. Her parents taught her well. Damn," Xue Dafu said. , looked at Liu Guixia, "Don''t save so much in the future, Xiaoyan has already decided that she will no longer go to the town to study, I agree."

    Xue Yan stopped going to the school. In fact, the family had a good discussion together yesterday. Except for Xue Dafu who was somewhat unwilling and did not express his position, everyone else respected Xue Yan''s choice after thinking about it. .

    Now, seeing that Xue Dafu also agreed, Liu Guixia and the others were naturally happy for Xue Yan.

    "Hey!" Liu Guixia responded immediately.

    "That''s great, Xiaoyan, Dad also agreed!" Xue Wuhu happily hugged his sixth brother''s thin body and turned around.

    Xue Yan who was turned around before he could react: "..."

    Xue Yihu and the others also had smiles on their faces.

    Because their father didn''t express his position, the atmosphere at home from yesterday to today was actually quite depressing. Now it''s alright, and there is nothing unhappy about the family.

    PS: Babies, this new article has been updated~

    You guys pay attention, the profile has been changed, if you haven¡¯t read the new profile, you can take a look again~

    The new book needs your support, ask for a ticket~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 11ï¼š Lets take a look at Xue Yans plan

    Chapter 11 Let''s take a look at Xue Yan''s plan

    Jiang Yue saw Yu Hongyan took the eggs, so she sat back on the small bench, watching the happy scene of the family in front of her, she felt very warm.

    In the last days, it is a great blessing to have one of the family survive, there are very few such warm pictures.

    She was an orphan when the end of the world just came.

    Both parents died at the hands of zombies.

    It can be said that she has not felt what is called family affection for many years.

    But I also know that this is family love.

    Picking up the small wooden spoon, Jiang Yue first dug out a spoonful of multigrain rice and put it in his mouth.

    The has bran in it, and the rice is also brown rice. The brown rice actually has bran on it, and the sorghum taste is not very good. It is difficult to swallow if you eat it in your mouth.

    But Jiang Yue swallowed it naturally as if she didn''t feel it.

    Next, I dug out a spoonful of wild vegetables on top of the rice. The wild vegetables were fried in water, and only a few grains of salt were added, so I couldn''t taste the taste of salt, and the wild vegetables were a little bitter.

    Jiang Yue swallowed it very naturally as if she didn''t feel anything.

    Dried shredded radish does not have the feeling of oil and salt; pickles have a salty taste, but they are not that salty. It is also for the sake of saving a little salt, so I am not willing to put salt.

    The poor family is like this, everything has to be saved as much as possible.

    While eating, Jiang Yue scanned everything in the yard and felt that the family''s living conditions needed to be improved urgently. Since she came to this house, she would naturally find a way to help improve it.

    But something was wrong with Xue Yan. She suddenly stopped studying and wanted to grow crops at home. She must have other plans. She first looked at what Xue Yan planned to say.

    Lest I wanted to help, but made a mistake.

    "Yuebao, do you want more food?" Xue Wuhu squatted beside her with a bowl of rice in his hand, and asked her cheerfully as he ate the rice.

    Jiang Yue shook her head and said no.

    Xue Yan also came over with a bowl of rice, and sat on the small bundle of firewood that he carried back. It was obvious that Xue Wuhu didn''t know how gentle he was, and he was not in a hurry.

    Liu Guixia and the others also started to eat.

    also came to her side.

    "Yuebao, are you used to eating this meal?"

    "Yuebao, come here, drink some water and you will stop choking."

    "Yuebao, just talk if you don''t have enough food."

    "Moon Treasure..."

    cares about her very much.

    Even Xue Dafu on the table and the others looked at her frequently, for fear that she was just coming to this house and would not be used to it.

    Jiang Yue''s heart is warm.

    After lunch, Jiang Yue knew that Xue Yan had a small room alone.

    This small room is separated from the master bedroom.

    An earth wall was built in the middle of the master bedroom, and a door was opened from the other side. One master bedroom became two small rooms, one for Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia, and one for Xue Yan.

    Just so that Xue Yan could read quietly.

    The family has only one master bedroom, one side bedroom, one main room, one stove room, one firewood room, and a large yard.

    The master bedroom is a little bigger, it was divided into two, and the main room is not easy to live in, so the rest of the people can only live in other rooms.

    The married couple should have a room anyway.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua got married first and lived on the side bed; Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan got married later and lived in the cleaned firewood house; Xue Sanhu, Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu could only live in the cleaned kitchen room.

    Actually, when Xue Yihu and Li Hehua got married, Xue Dafu originally planned to build a big house.

    But at that time, Xue Yan was too smart among the children, which made Xue Dafu think of sending Xue Yan to study in the town.

 Chapter 12ï¼š This love, she took it

    Chapter 12 This love, she got it

    So Xue Dafu discussed with Xue Yihu and his sons, and seeing that the sons agreed, Xue Dafu started to keep the money there, and sent Xue Yan to the town to study the following year.

    In the past three years, thanks to the hard work and dedication of the family, even though the family was very poor because of Xue Yan''s education, they did not borrow a penny from others. This is already very remarkable among the farmers.

    "Father, Mother, I don''t go to the town to study anymore, I want to give Yuebao my room." Xue Yan spoke as soon as he put down the tableware.

    Jiang Yue was a little surprised, but gave Xue Yan a grateful glance.

    This love, she took it.

    will be returned in the future.

    Her core is an adult, no matter who she shares a room with, it''s actually somewhat inconvenient.

    Moreover, she has long been accustomed to one room per person in the last days.

    Besides, she could see that he was trying to hide what was wrong with her so that she could have an independent private space.

    But anyway, there are only a few rooms in the house, and it is very crowded. If he can give her his room to someone who has just come to this house, then he can only squeeze with others. For her, how can Probably not a particularly big favor.

    "Of course that''s good!" Xue Dafu was thinking about which room Jiang Yue would be placed in. Hearing this, he immediately grinned, revealing his white teeth. "However, Yuebao is still so young, he might be afraid of living alone in a room at night..."

    "She''s not afraid, I just asked." Xue Yan opened her eyes and said nonsense.

    Jiang Yue''s mouth curved down.

    "That line, that line." Xue Dafu laughed happily. "Wait, let your mother and sister-in-law help you clean up and live with Yuebao. Go to the kitchen and squeeze with your third brother. The kang built in the kitchen can squeeze the four of you."

    "Great!" Xue Wuhu jumped over like a monkey. "I finally have someone to talk to at night! Xiaoyan, let me tell you, the fourth brother has been working in the town as a second child and often doesn''t come back. The third brother also went to the town to work and can''t come back after a month. , don''t you know, during this period of time, I really fell asleep every night, and I couldn''t talk to myself. Let''s go, don''t wait for your mother and sister-in-law, they are washing the dishes, I will help you clean up, You don''t have much."

    Xue Yan went, but when he went, he went to the main room and helped Jiang Yue carry the small bag.

    He also waved to Jiang Yue and asked Jiang Yue to go with him.

    Jiang Yue did not go immediately, but looked at Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia. I want to see if the two of them are okay, if it''s okay, she will go.

    The husband and wife immediately urged her to go quickly with a loving look on their faces.

    She just followed.

    Xue Yan''s room was very small, with a wooden bed, a very simple bookshelf, and a desk, it was full, and there was only one aisle left in the middle.

    There are only a few books on the bookshelf, but on the desk, there are all kinds of pen, ink, paper and inkstone, although not many.

    There is also an oil lamp on the desk.

    Xue Wuhu was very neat, he swept away Xue Yan''s bedding in one fell swoop, and the bookshelf would not be moved over there. Come on, brother, carry one piece over.

    There is no desk in the room, it is a little more open.

    There are several layers of the bookshelf, and two large and small wooden boxes are placed at the bottom, both of which are for clothes. Xue Yan left one for Jiang Yue, and the other is for him to put clothes and the books on the bookshelf. , also moved away.

 Chapter 13ï¼š Headacheâ€¦â€¦

    Chapter 13 Headache...

    "Thank you." Jiang Yue thanked him in a low voice while everyone else was out.

    Xue Yan shook his head, "No need."

    Sister-in-law Li Hehua washed the dishes and came over with a quilt. The quilt was also very old, but it was clean. Li Hehua just took it out of the cabinet.

    "Xiaoyan, my parents just said, you are still young, you are not in a hurry to learn to grow crops, you can''t do a lot of farm work at home now, let you take the moon treasure first, don''t give it to the moon treasure. I lost it." Li Hehua said warmly to Xue Yan who was standing beside him while making the bed for Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    The adults are going to go out to work, so the children in the family are naturally taken by the older ones, but Jiang Yue still said: "..."

    Then you look at me and I look at you.

    Li Hehua didn''t realize it, and was still saying: "Yuebao is only three and a half years old, so young, you have to carry and watch it alone. In short, you take good care of it, and Yuebao is handed over to you."

    "Okay." Xue Yan could only answer.

    Jiang Yue just silently opened her small bag, took out all her clothes in the small bag, and put them in the box.

    Li Hehua made the bed and went out when she saw that she had nothing else to help with.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also followed.

    In the yard, Yu Hongyan, who is pregnant, is sitting under the cooking shed picking beans and picking out good beans as seeds; Xue Dafu and the others are holding agricultural tools for land reclamation, and they are going to reclaim the land again.

    Before planting soybeans, I want to try to open up another mu of wasteland, so that soybeans can be planted at that time, and soybeans can fertilize the fields. In the second year, this barren wasteland will be much more fertile, and I can plant them again at that time. Otherwise, even if the harvest is still not that good, it will not be too bad.

    Li Hehua hurried over, took a **** from Liu Guixia''s hand and wanted to go.

    "Xiaoyan, we are going to open up the wasteland. You take good care of your baby at home. If you have anything, tell your second sister-in-law that your second sister-in-law is also at home." Xue Dafu said while carrying the plow and walking out.

    "That''s right," Xue Dafu turned back, "Your grandfather is taking a nap now, so don''t bring Yuebao there. When your grandfather wakes up, you can take Yuebao to show your grandfather."

    "Okay." Xue Yan still replied.

    "Yuebao, follow your brother Yan obediently." Liu Guixia was a little worried.

    "Aunt, don''t worry, I will follow." In order to make people feel at ease, Jiang Yue agreed.

    Xue Yan glanced at her.

    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Guixia was relieved and left happily.

    After everyone left, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went to help Yu Hongyan pick beans.

    Yu Hongyan immediately laughed at them: "Go play with yours, just order so many beans, and use you to help pick them? If you help me pick, I really have nothing to do."

    Because Yu Hongyan has a body and heavy work, the family does not let Yu Hongyan do it anymore. At most, Yu Hongyan can''t be idle, so she can do light work.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to leave.

    came to the main room.

    There are several large cloth bags in the corner of the main room. The cloth bags are still open and not tied. You can clearly see the rapeseed that was just collected from the ground a few days ago without walking over.

    There was also a square table and four benches in the middle of the main room. Xue Yan sat on one side. After thinking about it, Jiang Yue supported her neatly on the bench and sat firmly on the side opposite him, looking back at him.

    Xue Yan looked at her neat movements. She didn''t look like a three-and-a-half-year-old baby girl, but she looked like she was very skilled. He originally wanted to calm down, but he knew that something was wrong with her, and that her uncle''s family belonged to her. Hit, but still couldn''t hold back, pressed his eyebrows.

    Headache¡­¡­

 Chapter 14ï¼š She didnt expect him to be rich

    Chapter 14 She really didn''t expect him to be rich

    Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan''s headache in her eyes, but didn''t say anything about it, she just went straight to the topic and asked calmly, "What are your plans in the future?"

    "Huh?" Xue Yan was having a headache and couldn''t understand for a while.

    "You suddenly stopped reading."

    She only said that, and he understood.

    He didn''t intend to hide it, and nodded: "There is a plan."

    He now wants to be an ordinary farmer, but if he grows crops alone, he will still have a very hard life. He can''t ignore this issue. Naturally, he has other plans to make life easier for the family, but not too eye-catching. .

    "You come with me," he said again.

    Jiang Yue nodded, got off the bench, and walked out with Xue Yan.

    Go to the house where he lives now, that is, the former kitchen.

    Yu Hongyan was sitting under the shed picking beans, and when she saw that they had moved from the main room to another room, she was just two children playing and didn''t feel relieved.

    In the house where Xue Yan lives now, the stove is still there, but there is a wide wooden board on it, and several boxes are placed on the wooden board.

    In the box, of course, are the clothes of the people who live in this house.

    The place where the rice jar was originally placed, next to the wall, was built with a kang, and it was okay to squeeze four people on it.

    The desk that brought in was placed beside the kang.

    In the book, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are still there, and the books that were originally on the bookshelf were also placed in the upper left corner of the desk.

    There are no stools in this house, but there is a small stool at the entrance of the house, Xue Yan moved in, and then placed it beside the desk.

    Jiang Yue understood, standing on the small bench, he could see the situation on the desk more clearly.

    Xue Yan sat on the edge of the kang, took out several sheets of paper with drawings from under the stack of yellowed papers on the desk, spread them out one by one, and then pushed them all in front of Jiang Yue.

    He added: "I want to build a water husking threshing workshop on the side of the mountain, with the help of the water there, and while growing crops, I can rely on this workshop to make some money for husking the rice. I once read a book about it. Planting a waterwheel means using water, and I think that Gulong can also use water. This is the structure diagram of the water hull I drew, which is mainly to combine the grain hull with water. You can see that it should be possible.¡±

    The gu hulling is a tool used by farmers here to dehull the rice into milled rice. It is usually woven with wicker or bamboo strips into a bottom circle, filled with clay in the middle, and driven into hardwood teeth, and the upper and lower circles are stacked on top of each other.

    But to turn the rice hulls by manpower or animal power, and husking the rice, actually can''t shed much in a day.

    But if the water power is used, the rice hull can be rotated day and night, and the efficiency will be much higher.

    Jiang Yue was quite surprised.

    I didn''t expect Xue Yan to be so smart. Just by passing the waterwheel, he could think that Gulong could also use water to thresh the grain. Will also result in such a good picture.

    Every part of the water loom is drawn in great detail.

    is indeed very feasible.

    She remembered that at the end of the world, there were records of modern times, saying that a grain husk was once discovered in Jinci Town, Taiyuan. The diameter of the upper circle was 80 cm, the height of 70 cm, and the height of the lower circle was 38 cm.

    Looking at the size that Xue Yan drew on the paper, it should be larger, and it should be able to thresh at least 3,000 pounds.

    "It can be done." Jiang Yue nodded, "But if you want to do it, you need some money, but do you have money?"

    This is to build a small workshop, at least one of the houses must be built to keep out the wind and rain, and it can¡¯t be open air, right? It''s impossible without spending money.

    "Have."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue was surprised. This person is so stable, and in her eyes, he is not a seven-year-old child at all, but to be honest, this family is so poor, she really did not expect him to be rich.

    PS: Babies, the original title of this book was "My Wife is Farming Again", but after consultation with the editor, it was renamed "Farming Shanlihan: Jiaojiao Three and a Half Years Old", please pay attention~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 15ï¼š you want to be a salted fish

    Chapter 15 You want to be a salted fish

    She was so obvious, and Xue Yan was not stupid, so she could see it naturally.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was a little embarrassed, he coughed dryly, and then said, "A few days ago, students from several schools in the town, big and small, were out walking together. At that time, the teacher suggested that everyone write poems, and the winner will get an inkstone. I won. Yesterday Before I came back, I sold the inkstone for six taels of silver, which should be enough."

    One penny here is equivalent to one dollar in the last days, and one thousand penny is equal to one tael of silver, and the six taels of silver is equivalent to six thousand yuan in the last days.

    Knowing that Duan inkstones were not cheap in ancient times, this should not be a good Duan inkstone. A good Duan inkstone is more expensive, so Jiang Yue is naturally not surprised.

    At the same time, I felt that was enough.

    "After building the workshop... and then what?" Jiang Yue asked. Despite this question, she always felt that there was nothing left.

    Otherwise, he would not have said that while growing crops, he could rely on this workshop to husker the rice to earn some money. This is the mentality of being a little rich. He wants to stay in this locust tree village all the time, and has no plans to go further.

    Sure enough, Xue Yan said, "No more."

    "Got it." Jiang Yue nodded indifferently. "You want to be a salted fish."

    Salted fish?

    Xue Yan didn''t quite understand what these two words mean at first, but after thinking about the context, he probably understood, and smiled: "You can say that."

    Everyone knew what they were planning, and there was nothing to say. Jiang Yue happily stretched out a hand: "I hope to get along well in the future."

    To be honest, she had a good impression of him.

    Steady, smart, and assertive, yet not uncomfortable.

    Xue Yan lowered her eyes slightly, fixedly looking at a small hand that she stretched out, she didn''t quite understand what she meant, why did she want to stretch out a hand, but she said that they will get along well in the future, then this one stretched out a hand. Hand, what kind of ceremony should it be...

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan respected her, and like Jiang Yue, she stretched out a small hand to complete the ceremony.

    Seeing that Xue Yan just imitated her and stretched out her hand without shaking it, Jiang Yue rarely smiled, and then she took his hand and shook it.

    Then, let go.

    Xue Yan understood, it turned out that the ceremony was a handshake. Although he didn''t know where she learned this ritual, he had never seen such a ritual, but he didn''t ask much.

    Everyone has secrets, just as he has secrets.

    If you can''t ask, he won''t ask.

    After a few more casual chats, Jiang Yue just went back to her small room, sat on the bed, and thought about things.

    She will not eat and drink in this house for free, she will also help to improve the house, and Xue Yan''s plan, she feels that earning money is too slow, when his workshop is completed and he starts to make money, at least For more than a month, she wants to make the family live a good life as soon as possible.

    She didn''t know why Xue Yan wanted to be a salted fish, but she could also see that Xue Yan actually wanted her family to live a good life, otherwise she wouldn''t have figured out a threshing workshop.

    Take a look at the advanced space.

    So, Jiang Yue closed the door and fastened the bolt from the inside.

    entered the space immediately.

    The space is invisible and invisible, just like it exists in her consciousness, but as long as she wants to enter, she can enter.

    In the space, there is a tangible, endless black wasteland. These wastelands do not know what wasteland they are, and they can''t grow anything at all. She tried it.

    And above this endless wasteland, there is a very large high-tech room.

 Chapter 16ï¼š change

    Chapter 16 Change of Species

    In the room, there is a virtual intelligent operation console and a virtual large screen. On the wall on the right side of the console, there is a sci-fi, almost transparent, universal nursery room of about 25 square meters.

    This nursery room can only grow seedlings, so that the seeds can germinate in one day and become strong seedlings. After the seeds grow into strong seedlings in this nursery room, they will stop growing and maintain the form of strong seedlings, unless they are manually transplanted elsewhere, the strong seedlings can continue to grow.

    The console is lit all the time.

    This console can be manually operated, select the seeds on it, the corresponding seed planting method will appear on the big screen, and a selection box will appear asking whether you want this seed or the strong seedling of this seed.

    If you choose this seed on the console, the seed will appear out of thin air in front of you, which is very magical.

    If you choose a strong seedling of this seed, it will be amazing, because the seed you selected will appear in the universal nursery room out of thin air and automatically sown. You just have to wait a day and then come in to get the seedlings.

    As for where the seeds are stored in this space, she doesn''t know.

    Only know that the seeds of this space are inexhaustible, and she can take it at will.

    Jiang Yue walked in front of the console and looked at the main interface of the console. There were various seed options on it, major categories and subcategories, and there were subcategories under the subcategories, but she didn''t know what to choose.

    Finally, soybean seeds were chosen.

    Isn''t the second sister-in-law picking beans as seeds? No matter what kind of crops in ancient times, the yield was not high compared to thousands of years later.

    The seeds in the space are all high-quality varieties with particularly high yields. These high-quality varieties also have various resistances, such as insect resistance and drought resistance.

    Wait, she will replace the seeds while the second sister-in-law is not paying attention.

    As for other seeds, we will talk about it later.

    After all, she has no fields, so naturally she can''t grow anything.

    The original owner didn¡¯t have any land. Before her death, the original owner¡¯s wife took a lot of medicine and spent a lot of money. The valuable things in the family were also sold, including the fields. She didn¡¯t want to ask Dafu Xue¡¯s family to plant them, not to mention Dafu Xue¡¯s family. Not many fields.

    Also, the space can only get strong seedlings at most, and it still has to be transplanted and planted. It will definitely take a certain amount of time from transplanting to harvesting and selling money. This time may be longer than Xue Yan¡¯s workshop.

    In short, there is no way to live a good life quickly by planting anything.

    Then go hunting.

    Once you hit the prey, you can sell it for money. If it goes well, within a few days, you will be able to help Dafu Xue live a better life than it is now.

    Maybe there is still money left to buy fields and grow things.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue came out of the space.

    Just in time, the voice of the second sister-in-law Yu Hongyan came from outside: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you are watching the house at home, I will not close the door, I will go to the vegetable garden by the river to have a look."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan replied in the room.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue also responded in her own room, but quickly opened the door and walked out, asking at the door, "Second sister-in-law, have you picked your beans?"

    Yu Hongyan carried a vegetable basket and was about to walk to the gate of the yard. Hearing the words, she turned around and smiled, "I''ve picked it."

    Seeing that Yu Hongyan was gone, and Xue Yan didn''t know what to write while sitting at the desk, Jiang Yue didn''t care, but went straight to the bottom of the shed, in front of the beans that Yu Hongyan had picked.

    Jiang Yue threw all the beans picked by Yu Hongyan into the space, and then put more beans from the space in her hand and put them down.

    The beans look similar, they are all round, but if they are changed, they can¡¯t be seen.

 Chapter 17ï¼š Its so calm

    Chapter 17 This is too calm

    Jiang Yue clapped her hands, it was done.

    As soon as he turned around, he saw Xue Yan standing at the bottom of the corridor at the door of his room, looking at her with an unpredictable expression.

    I don''t know how much she saw her actions just now.

    Jiang Yue froze for a moment, but regained her composure in the next moment, "Peeping?"

    Xue Yan was also very calm, shaking his head slightly, "No, I saw you walking out quickly, thinking you were going out, so I wanted to ask where you were going, only when I came out did I see that you entered the shed on my side. ."

    "Have you seen it all?"

    "almost."

    "and then?"

    "If you go out, tell me." After he finished speaking, he went back to his room, sat at the desk, picked up a writing brush, dipped in ink, and didn''t know what to write.

    This is too calm.

    Jiang Yueyi raised her eyebrows.

    Even if she knew that something was wrong with her, but her behavior just now, the beans that Yu Hongyan had picked were lost, and the beans appeared out of thin air. Even a daring person could be frightened, thinking she was some kind of monster. , but he was like nothing.

    Then how bold is he?

    However, she knew what he meant by what he said. His parents asked him to take her with him, saying that she was still young and needed to be taken and watched by someone, and he knew that something was wrong with her, so naturally he would not really restrain her, but if she Where to go, it''s best to tell him.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue happily agreed and walked to the door of his room. "what are you writing?"

    "Copy the book." Xue Yan didn''t lift his head, and there was still writing on his hand. "You can get the bookstore in the town to sell it for money."

    Jiang Yue knew it, Xue Yan also had plans for the workshop before it was successful. She could copy books to supplement her family and make life at home easier as soon as possible.

    This person is quite thoughtful.

    Jiang Yue nodded, walked over, and stood on the small bench next to the desk where she stood before, and then she could see the handwriting he copied on the paper.

    Vigorous and powerful, handsome and calm, like mountains and rivers in it.

    also seems to have experienced the vicissitudes of life, the changes in the world, not in a hurry or impatient.

    So profound.

    Just like him.

    No matter how much you cover it up, you can¡¯t cover up what you have in your bones.

    A seven-year-old child, no matter how prodigy, would not have such a profound heritage.

    Sure enough, it is also the core of an adult.

    "Then you can write." Jiang Yue stopped asking or reading, got off the small bench, wiped the small bench, and then went out again.

    She wants to hunt, so naturally she has to prepare something for hunting.

    The bow and arrow are now made of no materials, so let''s make a wooden stick with a sharpened end. After the end of the stick is sharpened, as long as enough force is applied to it, the stick can pierce through many things in an instant.

    Jiang Yue walked to the shed where the firewood was kept, and from the full pile of firewood, found a firewood that was suitable for her to hold in one hand and a little taller than her height.

    From under the shed, he found a high-hanging hatchet.

    She couldn''t reach her height now, so she found a high stool and came over, first got on the high stool neatly, and then stood on the high stool, and took off the high-hanging hatchet.

    Then, she cut the skin of the firewood with a hatchet, and cut the firewood into a stick.

    Then she sharpened one end of the stick.

    Xue Yan heard noises in the yard and knew that Jiang Yue was in the yard, so he didn''t go out and continued to copy his book.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care whether Xue Yan heard it or not. After sharpening the stick neatly, she held the stick and made a few movements to stab the prey. She felt that the stick was very easy to use, so she stopped processing it. The sticks were brought into her room to be placed.

 Chapter 18ï¼š old child Xue old man

    Chapter 18 Old Child Xue Old Man

    Today, she can''t go hunting. She has to go with Xue Yan to see old man Xue. Old man Xue is Xue Yan''s grandfather and Xue Dafu''s father.

    The old man Xue is taking a nap now, and she doesn''t know when she will wake up, but she has come to this house and has become a member of this family.

    Then just have to wait.

    When Jiang Yue was cleaning the sawdust on the floor, Xue Yan stopped copying books and walked out of the house.

    Seeing the sawdust on the ground, he didn''t ask anything.

    Jiang Yue took the initiative to say, "I made a wooden stick."

    Xue Yan still didn''t ask anything, obviously he didn''t want to interfere too much with her, he just walked out, "I''ll go to Grandpa''s place to see if he''s awake, I''ll come back and call you when he wakes up."

    "Let me go with you."

    "also."

    The two men walked to the gate of the yard and were about to close the gate. It happened that Yu Hongyan came back from the vegetable garden with a basket of vegetables.

    Hearing that they were going to Grandpa''s place, Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "Don''t rush to go, I just passed by the uncle''s house and met the uncle. The uncle said that the grandfather is still awake, and it is estimated that he didn''t sleep well last night. "

    The old man Xue lived with his eldest son, that is, with Xue Yan''s uncle''s house.

    Old Man Xue has four sons. They are Xue Darong, Xue Dahua, Xue Dafu, and Xue Dagui in order of age. They have long since separated. Grandpa chose to live with his eldest son, Xue Darong. Xue Dafu and the others only pay a certain amount of pension or pension each month. Grandpa will do.

    People haven''t woken up yet, so naturally they can only wait.

    It wasn''t until Liu Guixia came back from the wasteland and was about to cook dinner that Jiang Yue heard that the old man Xue was awake, and Liu Guixia immediately urged Xue Yan to lead Jiang Yue to the old man Xue.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan agreed.

    Jiang Yue went with Xue Yan.

    Xue Dafu''s four brothers'' homes are all in Huaishu Village, but they are not in one place and are very scattered. Xue Darong''s family lived in the middle of the village, and the well in the village was also drilled in the middle of the village. Therefore, it was very convenient for Xue Darong''s family to carry water, and it was very close to the well.

    There is a very large tree by the well, with lush branches and leaves, and some stones are placed under it. The villagers can sit and chat under it when they are free.

    Usually, this is the busiest place.

    At this moment, under this tree, several old people were laughing, including old man Xue, who had gray hair, was leaning on crutches, his back was completely hunched, and he was sitting on a bamboo chair.

    Seeing that Xue Yan came with Jiang Yue, an old man immediately joked: "Old Xuetou, your precious grandson is here. Look, I also brought you a precious granddaughter."

    Everyone knows that old man Xue likes children.

    Every child in the family, Old Man Xue, is in pain like an eyeball.

    I especially love Xue Yan, the grandson.

    Even if Xue Yan is not his grandson at all.

    Just because Xue Yan just knew how to talk, he could only call him grandpa.

    At that time, the old man Xue died very rarely.

    "It''s not." The old man Xue immediately had a look of glory on his face, "It''s all my old man''s treasure. Let''s stop talking, stop talking, I''m going to take my good grandson back to the house to whisper." The man was leaning on a cane and was about to get up.

    "Cut, let''s hear what''s wrong." An old man said.

    "Just don''t let you listen." Xue old man is like an old child.

    "Grandpa." Seeing Old Man Xue get up, Xue Yan hurried over to help Old Man Xue.

    Jiang Yue also came over and supported Old Man Xue on the other side. Also called grandpa.

    "Good boy. Good boy. You are Yuebao. I have heard that you will be your grandfather''s precious granddaughter in the future. Good granddaughter, let''s go, let''s go home."

 Chapter 19ï¼š Picking up one is not enough, picking up another

    Chapter 19 Picking up one is not enough, and picking up another one

    Old man Xue was very happy, he stopped using crutches, and did not let the two children support him. He held the other child in one hand, and then took the two children to the house.

    Although his steps were a little staggering, and he could only bow his entire body because of his hunchback, he was immediately shorter by a large amount, but whoever saw him could feel how happy he was.

    The older he is, the more he likes children.

    Jiang Yue was being held, and I really felt that this grandfather was kind.

    The courtyard door was open, and Old Man Xue didn''t need to push the door.

    Entering the yard, Jiang Yue saw two women in their thirties and forties in the yard. One was strong and was feeding the chickens by the chicken ring with chopped vegetables; The dogleg, was following the burly woman, drooling, thinking that the woman would give her a chicken. The burly woman ignored her at all, with an impatient look on her face, as if she was enduring, and she hadn''t scolded anyone yet.

    When old man Xue heard that he wanted chicken, his face immediately turned ugly, and he almost blew his beard and stared.

    When the two women saw the old man Xue coming in, they immediately turned around and shouted, "Father."

    Especially the woman who wanted chicken, she flinched when she was called Old Man Xue, which showed that she was quite afraid of Old Man Xue at ordinary times.

    Xue Yan politely called, "Eldest Auntie, Fourth Aunt."

    Jiang Yue only then knew that the strong woman feeding the chickens was Xue Yan''s aunt Qian Caiyu, and the woman with the big face and squinting eyes was Xue Yan''s fourth aunt Zhang Meimei.

    also heard that when Xue Yan called Zhang Meili''s fourth aunt, his voice was obviously much lighter.

    It seemed that Xue Yan didn''t like seeing this fourth aunt either, but because old man Xue, the grandfather, was present, he called out if he was rude.

    Jiang Yue knew what she knew, and also politely called: "Eldest Auntie, Fourth Aunt."

    "Good boy." Qian Caiyu''s face was kind.

    "This is Moon Treasure, it looks really good." Zhang Meili looked at Old Man Xue holding Jiang Yue, and seemed to like Jiang Yue very much. She immediately came over to please Old Man Xue and wanted to pinch Jiang Yue''s face.

    Old man Xue ignored her at all, and didn''t let her pinch Jiang Yue''s face. He took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan and went straight to his room.

    Zhang Mei''s two hands were frozen in mid-air.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were taken into Old Man Xue''s room, Old Man Xue asked them to wait with kindness and kindness. Then Old Man Xue went to open a box, not knowing what to take, but he was very happy anyway.

    Both of them just looked at old man Xue.

    Old man Xue is getting old, and his ears are a little deaf. If someone is talking outside, if the voice is not loud, he can''t hear it at all. He is still happily looking for what he wants, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can clearly hear the rumors outside. sound to come.

    "Sister-in-law, why is my father like this? How can I say that I am also his daughter-in-law, so I am so shameless in front of the juniors. Just now Xiaoyan and that Jiang Yue were watching. The third brother is also, it is not enough to pick one, so I picked another one. , and don¡¯t be afraid to drag us down.¡±

    is the grievance of the fourth aunt Zhang Meimei.

    "Fourth younger siblings, you have to be conscientious!" Qian Caiyu has always been outspoken, and she is also a clear-headed person, and immediately bombarded her rudely. "The third brother picked up the child, the third brother has always raised it by himself. When has it dragged us down? The third brother''s family has never even borrowed a penny from us, so stop talking nonsense!"

    "I said something wrong, hehehe..." Zhang Meili accompanied her smiling face, her squinting eyes narrowed even more, and on the big face full of flesh, it was like two short lines, "However, sister-in-law, you Have you heard that Xiaoyan will not go to the town to study in the future, saying that she wants to grow crops."

 Chapter 20ï¼š salty eat radish light worry

    Chapter 20

    "I heard, what''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong?!" Zhang Meili exaggerated like she was about to jump up, her eyes staring like copper bells. "What kind of child prodigy is this? I think the third brother''s family and father are just bragging about the bullshit. If you want to grow crops, isn''t it necessary for reading! I think Xiaoyan must be bad at reading in the town, so she simply back."

    "When did the third brother''s family and father blow it up? It''s not like we haven''t seen Xiaoyan with our own eyes. As long as he has seen something once, he can firmly remember it. You don''t fart."

    "I''m not farting, what I said is true," Zhang Meili was anxious, "otherwise, why would he suddenly stop reading and come back to grow crops, it''s definitely because he can''t read well in the town, and he will be ashamed. Run back yo. Everyone says that, but I''m not alone."

    "Lower your voice, so be careful that Xiaoyan can hear it. If Dad hears it, it will be even worse."

    "What are you afraid of," she said, but Zhang Meimei''s voice was much lower, and she mumbled, "I just can''t stand the way Dad and the third brother''s baby look, I really think there''s something big going on here. Well, shame on me. I feel ashamed."

    "Xian eats radishes and worries, why didn''t I see the third brother''s family and father feel embarrassed? You still feel embarrassed, what does it have to do with you? Did you give Xiaoyan a grain of rice to eat, or what? ," Qian Caiyu became impatient, "I won''t give you chicken, you go quickly."

    "Don''t, sister-in-law." Zhang Meili immediately flattered.

    "Did I kick you with the broom?" Qian Caiyu picked up the broom.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll just go, you cheapskate." Zhang Meili ran away in a hurry, not forgetting to slap the rake and say that people are cheap.

    Don¡¯t even look at it, in a farmhouse, who would be willing to eat a chicken at ordinary times?

    She was so embarrassed to beg Bailai to ask for it?

    "Who is this..." Qian Caiyu was furious.

    In the room, Jiang Yue, who was listening to these words, looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan looked as if he hadn''t heard anything, his face was as usual, but when he saw her looking over, he smiled at her and shook his head, indicating that he was fine.

    Jiang Yue lost hope.

    At this time, old man Xue also found something, and the thing wrapped in oiled paper was wrapped in many layers.

    As soon as was found, the old man Xue sat down and waved to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan very kindly, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, come here. Come, come here."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over.

    "This is what Grandpa left to you." Old Man Xue said as he opened the oiled paper bags layer by layer like offering treasures. "Your sister-in-law brought it here, and I shared it with Dabao and the others. It''s all yours."

    Old man Xue also has two daughters who are already married.

    The youngest daughter is well-married and filial. People can''t always come, but they always bring some good things to old man Xue that are hard to see in the farmhouse.

    The oil paper bag was finally opened, and inside were two small pieces of red date cake.

    "Come on, eat quickly, sweet mouth." Old man Xue held the red date cake in front of them.

    "Grandpa, eat it yourself." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said in unison, neither of them took the red date cake.

    It may be that the two of them rarely spoke in unison, and they looked at each other.

    "Grandpa has bad teeth and can''t eat sweets."

    Hearing that, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and they both saw it in each other''s eyes: You really treat us like children.

    But both of them were warm in their hearts.

    "Why don''t you eat..." Old Man Xue looked disappointed.

    PS: Babies, Shushu has signed a contract~ From today, this book Shushu will start to update four chapters every day~ It will be updated at one time every morning~

    Four chapters have been updated today, you should have discovered it, right?

    After signing the contract, you can also climb the new book list. I need your support, please ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 21ï¼š The elders are indescribable

    Chapter 21 The elders are blessed

    Then, the old man Xue looked at Xue Yan: "Xiao Yan, you told grandpa that your husband taught you, ''the elders are inseparable'', you have read books, and you are a polite child. What did grandpa give you before? You took it politely, what happened today?"

    Xue Yan was helpless.

    Jiang Yue was quite surprised. This grandpa is quite smart.

    Xue Yan had no choice but to put his hands together. As before, he politely bowed to the old man Xue, and only took a piece with both hands.

    This is the first time Jiang Yue has seen Xue Yan make a bow. Although he is small, he is well-behaved, and he is just right, not too much, not too much, and his body is upright, which is extremely pleasing to the eye.

    The old man Xue looked at Jiang Yue again, and coaxed Jiang Yue like a little baby: "Yuebao, you see that your brother Yan has taken over, you are younger than him, aren''t you..."

    The old man looked at her expectantly, and the turbid old eyes were bright.

    Jiang Yue had no choice but to take it over.

    "Okay, okay." Seeing that they all answered, Old Man Xue was very happy.

    "Grandpa, you can eat it too." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both broke the jujube cake in half, and put the half into old man Xue''s mouth.

    The old man Xue was gagged, raised his head, and couldn''t close his mouth happily: "You still know that you feel sorry for Grandpa. You still know that you feel sorry for Grandpa."

    Seeing the old man so happy, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also smiled, and then they ate the other half of the red jujube cake in their hands.

    It is said to be red date cake, but it is actually only a little sweet, obviously not much sugar is added.

    Stayed here with old man Xue for a while before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back.

    When came home, Liu Guixia was already cooking dinner, and Yu Hongyan was sitting at the door of the stove, stuffing firewood into the stove with a fire stick.

    The sun has not yet set, so I cook at this time so that I can finish my meal before it gets dark, and then wash and sleep.

    Work at sunrise and rest at sunset, that¡¯s what it means.

    I also don¡¯t want to toss until it gets dark and waste lamp oil. Farmers can save as much as they can.

    When Liu Guixia saw them coming back, she immediately smiled and said, "Xiaoyan, I forgot to bring my **** back. It seems to have fallen in the ditch next to the wasteland. Your father and the others should not know about it. You go and bring it back to me. By the way, follow me. Your father and the others said, just say that your second sister-in-law and I are already cooking, so that they can come back, don''t make it too late, it will be bad after dark."

    "Okay, I''ll go right now." Xue Yan agreed and was ready to go.

    Jiang Yue thought that she could just look at where the wasteland was, and also see what was planted on the land at home, and whether it could be replaced with the high-yield products in her space, so that the family''s harvest would not be so low at that time. , After all, this is in ancient times, no matter what, even a bumper harvest is actually not high, and it is completely incomparable to the yield of the same crops in later generations with various high technologies.

    So, Jiang Yue silently followed behind.

    Xue Yan found out, so he stopped and turned around: "Why, are you going too?"

    "Well, let''s take a look." After a pause, he added, "Look at our land."

    Xue Yan didn''t ask much, just nodded.

    The two of them went to the wasteland together.

    The wasteland is opened on the left side of the mountain closest to Huaishu Village. On that mountain, the side facing Huaishu Village and the right side have already been reclaimed and planted; now if someone in the village is reclaiming wasteland , can only be opened from the left side.

    On the way to the wasteland, Jiang Yue probably knew from Xue Yan that over the years, Xue Dafu''s family had opened a total of five acres of wasteland.

    There is no paddy field at home, and the paddy fields are rented from the town''s landlord.

 Chapter 22ï¼š I can only get 30%

    Chapter 22 You can only get 30%

    In the eight villages of ten miles and eight villages, almost everyone is renting farmland.

    Just because, these eight villages of ten miles, in fact, were all refugees from all over the place at the beginning.

    To be precise, thirty years ago, many places suffered from wars, and many people were displaced and fled here. Xue Dafu and Xue Laohan were among them.

    In order to settle these refugees, the officials here let them take root in these ten miles, built eight villages, and let them rent some land from the landlords to make a living.

    The rent is very expensive. Of the harvest, 70% goes to the landlord, and he can only get 30%.

    But in order to survive and have a way to survive, they can only rent.

    Fortunately, the rented fields are in front of the village, not too far.

    Before Xue Yan went to study in the town, Xue Dafu only rented six acres of land; later, because he wanted to support Xue Yan to go to school, he rented fourteen acres, and the family hunched over their backs to work day and night; now, the fourteen acres of land have been Early rice was planted.

    In addition to Xue Yihu and the others working for others from time to time to earn some money, and Xue Sihu working as a junior in a restaurant in the town, the family can barely make ends meet and can barely afford Xue Yan to study.

    The country where she lives now is called Daling. In her opinion, this country is no different from a completely empty country. Anyway, she does not know that there is such a country in history, nor does she know any country in history that is similar to Daling.

    And Daling has always encouraged land reclamation. The land obtained from land reclamation can not only get the title deed, but also do not have to pay taxes for the first three years.

    There is only one way to go to that mountain, which is the one she walked before. This mountain is relatively small compared to the several mountains that stretch behind it. It can also be said to be a shallow mountainous area. Usually, everyone gathers firewood and digs wild vegetables. , wasteland are basically on this mountain.

    Passing this road to this mountain can be regarded as coming to the position where the mountain is facing the Huaishu Village.

    Whether to go up, to the left, or to the right, because of the wasteland on the mountain, there is a natural way to go.

    Jiang Yue was led by Xue Yan to the left.

    Standing on the mountain, you can clearly see the wide ditch surrounding the mountain at the foot of the mountain. This is the water drawn from the river. The land on the mountain needs to be watered, and water is taken from this ditch. pour.

    Because there is a river between Huaishu Village and Bailiu Village, even in times of severe drought, there is no shortage of water compared to other places.

    "From here to there, it''s all from our family." Xue Yan pointed at Jiang Yue while walking along the narrow road to the left of the mountain.

    Jiang Yue looked at it. It looked like two acres. Cotton was planted in one mu, and sorghum was planted in one mu, all of which were young crops that had just been transplanted. Live is live, but the growth is not very good. A look at the final result is not high.

    went another way.

    "This acre is also our family''s land." Xue Yan pointed to her again.

    Jiang Yue looked at it and nodded. Planted peanuts.

    "That acre is also ours." Xue Yan pointed to the narrow and long acre of land near the bottom of the mountain to show her.

    Jiang Yue nodded again. Planted corn.

    "There is still one acre," Xue Yan said. "On the right side of this mountain, sesame seeds have been planted. Forget it for now, I will show you later."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    She also knew exactly that, she could grow strong seedlings of the same crops in the space, and then transplanted them out, and changed all the things planted in these fields.

    It is a bit troublesome to pull out one by one, and then replant the seedlings she raised.

    Especially peanuts and sesame seeds.

    Although these two can also be transplanted, it is generally not necessary to transplant it, because the workload of transplanting is too large, so few people transplant it.

 Chapter 23ï¼š out of a protective mindset

    Chapter 23 Out of a Protective Mindset

    Therefore, peanuts are generally dug small holes in the ground, and two peanut seeds are directly sown in each small hole, and then covered with soil. Sow the seeds and cover with a thin layer of soil with a rake.

    Then if she also replaces peanuts and sesame seeds with seedlings grown in her space, and she is the only one, when will it be transplanted?

    Besides, transplanting is also seasonal. If the time is too long, the season will be missed, and the best growth period of these crops will also be missed. No matter how good the seedlings are, there will be no good harvests in the end.

    So, Jiang Yue thought about it.

    Only the seedlings in the sorghum, corn, and cotton fields are replaced, and the sesame and peanuts are ignored. Next year, the seeds of sesame and peanuts will be replaced directly next year.

    Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan and walked along the mountain road. Then, after turning a corner, he came to the left side of the mountain. Naturally, he saw Xue Dafu and the others who were reclaiming the wasteland.

    In addition to not seeing Xue Wuhu, Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Xue Erhu were all there.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu were in the front with ropes like cows, pulling the plow, while Li Hehua was in the back, struggling to support the plow.

    In fact, this acre of wasteland is about to be opened. The grass and tree roots have been dug out and cleaned up. Now the only thing left is to turn the soil.

    But the soil was too hard, it was difficult for one person to pull the plough, and there were no cattle at home, so only three strong laborers could pull it at the same time, and the plough reluctantly entered the soil and walked slowly forward.

    Too hard.

    Jiang Yue subconsciously wanted to help.

    But thinking that Xue Yan didn''t want her family to find out that something was wrong with her, she didn''t have to think about it, she knew that he was out of a protective mentality to protect Xue Dafu and the others, lest they be frightened. After all, not everyone is as courageous as him. big.

    Moreover, the people here are really superstitious, she has such a big change so suddenly, it is very likely that she is a ghost and will do something to her.

    When she beat up Boss Jiang''s family, Boss Jiang''s family actually thought she was a ghost, so they were as scared as seeing a ghost at that time.

    Even, up to now, Boss Jiang''s family has not dared to say that she beat him.

    Anyway, it can be seen that Xue Yan is actually protecting her.

    But, to be honest, she didn''t need such protection at all at first, because she wasn''t afraid. But now that she all went home with Xue Dafu and became a part of Xue Dafu''s family, she could not ignore the feelings of Xue Dafu and the others who were kind to her.

    Well, she''ll try to hide what''s wrong with her.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue naturally didn''t go over to help pull the plow, and still followed Xue Yan like a child.

    "Father." Xue Yan shouted, and Xue Dafu and the others discovered them.

    Xue Dafu immediately grinned: "Why are you here?"

    Xue Yan said: "Mother said that she left the **** in the ditch below. I''m afraid you don''t know, so she asked me to come and get it back for her. Father, mother and second sister-in-law are already cooking, it''s almost ready, mother let me You can go back."

    "Go, go, go." Xue Dafu stopped pulling the plow. Turning to Xue Yihu and the others, he said, "That''s all for today. I''ll get another day tomorrow, and I''ll be able to plant beans the day after tomorrow. Pack up and go home."

    "Hey." Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Xue Erhu all responded.

 Chapter 24ï¼š finally at ease

    Chapter 24 I''m finally at ease

    Xue Yan went to the ditch below to get his mother''s hoe. The **** was leaning against the ditch. It was estimated that when his mother washed her hands and went home, she put it aside.

    "Yuebao. Yuebao." Li Hehua couldn''t wait to pack her things, so she quickly walked towards Jiang Yue with great maternal love.

    The voice was still very soft, still afraid of scaring the little Jiang Yue.

    Seeing that Li Hehua was still about to hug her, Jiang Yue immediately wanted to hide. She is really not used to being held by others. And Li Hehua completely treats her as a baby.

    But looking to the side, Xue Yan went to get the hoe, and there was nowhere for her to hide. She could only tighten her small body and was hugged by Li Hehua.

    This one is picked up, but you don''t have to look up at people, which is good, but still feels awkward.

    How to say, she just looks like a child, but she is an adult inside.

    "Yuebao. Oops, Yuebao." Li Hehua looked at her, she was almost dead, and kept calling her. "Why are you here, Yuebao?"

    Jiang Yuexiao''s body was still tensed, but she answered calmly: "Brother Yan is coming, so I will come with brother Yan." I can''t call it Xue Yan.

    In the eyes of others, she is just a child. Since she has to try her best to hide what is wrong, it is better to call her brother.

    "Sister-in-law, let me go." Jiang Yue still said uncontrollably. It''s so awkward. "You''ve worked all day, you should be tired."

    "I''m not tired or tired. When my sister-in-law sees you, she will forget about her tiredness." Li Hehua said hurriedly, but she still doesn''t care about her.

    It seemed that just holding her would make her happy.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    In the end, it was because Li Hehua had to pack up and go home and couldn''t hold her, so she put her down.

    As soon as was put down, Jiang Yue secretly let out a breath.

    finally at ease.

    The body is also relaxed, no longer tense.

    At this time, Xue Yan also came up with a hoe, and went back to her side again, just to see Xiao Xiao she breathed a sigh of relief. He had doubts in his eyes, who didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t ask anything.

    Xue Yan just looked around and asked Xue Dafu: "Dad, fifth brother, didn''t he come with you to open up wasteland, why didn''t you see him?"

    Jiang Yue was also surprised, so she also looked at Xue Dafu.

    With his back facing them, Xue Dafu was tying up a load of miscellaneous firewood. The miscellaneous firewood had deep weeds, twigs, and tree roots. This was when the land was reclaimed. When he came out, he didn''t look back when he heard Xue Yan ask him.

    While continuing to bundle up miscellaneous firewood, ready to pick it up and use it as firewood, he replied: "Your fifth brother heard that Zhuzi and the others will go to the deep mountains with Wu Orion tomorrow to learn how to hunt, and they want to learn, so they went to Wu Orion to tell them about it. , people haven''t come back yet."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan changed his face.

    In his last life, his fifth brother was the first to follow him into the mountains to learn how to hunt.

    Tomorrow is the death day of his fifth brother in his previous life.

    In this life, he will never let the fifth brother have an accident again.

    Xue Yan began to be a little absent-minded.

    Jiang Yue found out, a little strange. Does this disapprove of Xue Wuhu entering the deep mountains to learn to hunt? Or Xue Wuhu can''t go into the deep mountains to hunt?

    And she also wanted to hunt, so the sticks were all cut.

    But he''s reacting so badly now, can you tell him that she also wants to go hunting?

    On the way home, Xue Yan was still a little absent-minded.

    Jiang Yue saw it all, she wanted to ask, but she opened her mouth, but still didn''t ask anything. He thought that since this matter was related to Xue Wuhu''s hunting, he would never remain silent, and would definitely speak up himself.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Please help Shushu to rush to the new book list~

    At the same time, I would like to thank "Little Baby~" for the reward, alright~

 Chapter 25ï¼š Xue Yan must be reborn!

    Chapter 25 Xue Yan must be reborn!

    Before came to the door of the house, Jiang Yue saw Xue Wuhu carrying a bow and arrow on his back, showing off to the villagers that it was given to him by Orion Wu, and tomorrow he would go into the mountains with Orion Wu to learn how to hunt.

    Xue Wuhu said that he was very happy.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan next to her.

    As expected, Xue Yan''s expression was indescribable.

    Seeing that she and Xue Yan were back, Xue Wuhu immediately showed off his bow and arrow excitedly: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, look, Wu Orion gave it to me! They don''t have any pillars! I only have them!"

    There were a lot of people around the door. They already knew that Xue Wuhu was going to learn to hunt tomorrow. In front of so many people, Jiang Yue felt that Xue Yan should not say anything.

    Sure enough, Xue Yan didn''t say a word.

    When the sun went down, it was time for dinner.

    Because Xue Dafu said that there is no need to save so much, in the evening, there is an extra plate of extremely fresh and tender green vegetables grown at home, but there is still no oil star.

    Jiang Yue was still seated on a small bench, and there was still a taller stool in front of her as a table for her to put bowls on.

    Jiang Yue ate small bites while watching Xue Yan with eyes like black grapes, and followed Xue Yan.

    She saw that Xue Yan was still absent-minded. She took the rice, but forgot to add the vegetables, and squatted there silently, eating rice with mixed grains.

    Finally, Xue Dafu and the others also discovered that something was wrong with him.

    I saw Xue Erhu put down his rice bowl, picked up the plate of green vegetables on the table, walked over with his long legs around the stool, brought him a lot of vegetables, and asked with concern: "Xiaoyan, what''s wrong with you? I found you absent-minded in the field, look at you, you don¡¯t want any vegetables, and those who don¡¯t know think we are abusing you.¡±

    "Yeah, Xiaoyan, what''s wrong with you?" Everyone else was very concerned.

    Xue Wuhu rubbed over like a monkey and rammed him with his shoulder, asking him to answer quickly.

    Xue Dafu recalled: "Since I told him that the Five Tigers were going to learn to hunt in the deep mountains tomorrow, he was like this, always distracted."

    Xue Wuhu immediately said: "Why, I can''t go hunting?"

    Xue Yan looked down at the food in the bowl for a while, then raised her head and said, "I had a dream a few days ago, I dreamed that the fifth brother went hunting and met the blind bear, and then something happened. I thought that the fifth brother was fine at home. Yes, I didn''t go hunting at all, and I didn''t take this dream to heart, but tomorrow''s fifth brother is going, I''m worried..."

    Having said this, he stopped, looking very worried.

    Jiang Yue was instantly determined. Reborn!

    Xue Yan is definitely reborn!

    said it was a dream, it must be true.

    It should be because Xue Wuhu died of hunting in his previous life, that Xue Yan was so absent-minded.

    Before, she felt that Xue Yan was the same person as her, and there was an adult''s core in her body, but she couldn''t be sure whether he was wearing another person''s body like her, or what was going on. Now, she can be sure .

    is rebirth.

    This also explains why he knew that Xue Wuhu couldn''t go hunting and would encounter an accident with the blind bear. This is clearly in the future, something that has not yet happened, but he is like a prophet.

    can also explain why he suddenly stopped reading good books.

    It should be that the way of studying in the last life was not good in the end, so he stopped reading in this life.

    Moreover, she could see that his feelings for everyone in this family were very deep. It was really Xue Yan of this family, and it was not someone else who wore it on Xue Yan and became Xue Yan.

 Chapter 26ï¼š I would rather believe it has, not trust it without

    Chapter 26 I''d rather believe it than have it

    "You Xiaoyan!" Xue Wuhu laughed as if he had heard a particularly funny joke. "You were dreaming, not real!"

    "How could the dream be true, and the bear is still blind?" Xue Wuhu looked like he was about to laugh, "Uncle Wu has been hunting for many years, and he hasn''t seen anything happen to him. I asked him, and he said that In the deep mountains, the most ferocious things like wolves and wild boars are encountered, there is nothing else! There is no bear, blind boy, Xiaoyan in that mountain!"

    Without waiting for Xue Yan to speak, Xue Wuhu said again: "Besides, I''m not going alone, I will follow Uncle Wu, and there are other people, everyone, be careful, deal with it together, even if you encounter a wolf and a big wild boar Don''t be afraid. But I''m still very happy that you care so much about my brother. He''s really my good brother!"

    When the words fell, Xue Wuhu wrapped an extremely happy arm around Xue Yan''s thin shoulder. I don''t think this brother is in vain.

    Seeing that his fifth brother didn''t take it seriously at all, Xue Yan had a headache, and his tone was helpless: "Fifth brother, this kind of thing, I would rather believe that it is there than that it is not..."

    "Xiaoyan is right." Xue Dafu and the others spoke without thinking. "It doesn''t matter if it''s true or not, you still have to believe it first. If something happens to you, it will be too late."

    "Five tigers," Liu Guixia began to speak earnestly, but also in a lively voice, "It''s fine if you learn to hunt, as long as you are safe, it doesn''t matter if you don''t learn to hunt, but if you really go because you go What happened to the hunting, you still let the mother live? Huh?"

    "Mother..." Xue Wuhu was about to die helplessly, "I''m fourteen, it''s time to learn something, my family is so poor, I also want to earn money to help my family, Uncle Wu has been hunting for so many years, and he has no luck. If something goes wrong, how could it happen to me? They say there are no bears and blind men in the mountains... What are you doing!"

    Xue Wuhu put the tableware and chopsticks away, and he lost his appetite to eat.

    "Why don''t we do anything, we just want you to be safe, don''t have any trouble." It was Xue Dafu who answered. Rarely looks like a parent. "Okay, the matter is settled like this, what are you doing in a hurry to earn money, and the family is not in a hurry to let you earn money, besides, didn''t Xiaoyan sell his inkstone for six taels of silver? When the money is urgently needed You can top it too.¡±

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue realized that Xue Yan had already told her family that Duan Yan had been sold for six taels of silver.

    The matter of building a threshing workshop must have already been told to the family.

    Sure enough, I heard Xue Wuhu''s next sentence: "But isn''t Xiaoyan trying to build a workshop? He has drawn so many pictures, and he is still drawing, and I don''t know if it can be done in the end. Didn''t we all discuss it, let Xiaoyan do it? Try it, if this is done, our family will not have to worry about life in the future, so the six taels of silver can''t be moved. Originally, the inkstone was also Xiaoyan''s own. Anyway, I just want to make some money for my family, and I also grow up. already."

    "Knowing that you have grown up," Xue Dafu sighed, "But Wuhu, we really can''t let you go. Xiaoyan has dreams like that. I''m really worried, and neither are your mother and the others."

    Liu Guixia and the others nodded, indicating that they were indeed not at ease.

    "Fifth Brother." Finally, Xue Yan couldn''t help shouting, his eyes full of worry. In his last life, his fifth brother also thought that his family was too poor, so he thought of learning to hunt.

    "Ah Xiaoyan..." Xue Wuhu hugged his head. He couldn''t stand his brother like this the most!

 Chapter 27ï¼š It would be the most regrettable decision she ever made

    Chapter 27 will be the most regrettable decision she ever made

    Jiang Yue thought for a while, then got up and walked over, stretched out a hand to pull Xue Wuhu''s clothes a little, and shouted with worry in his eyes: "Fifth brother..."

    Even the little Yuebao is like this, Xue Wuhu can''t stand it anymore, even if he raised his hand and surrendered: "Okay, okay, I won''t go, can I not go?"

    Everyone laughed.

    "It''s fine," Liu Guixia was very happy. "It''s fine if you don''t go. For so many years, isn''t the family like this, and they live well. I''m really not in a hurry to earn money for the family by hunting."

    "It''s okay, mother, if you say it again, I''m going to regret it, and I''m going again?" Xue Wuhu puffed out his cheeks.

    "Okay, okay, don''t tell me, don''t tell me." Liu Guixia was amused even more by the appearance of her fifth son. "Eat all, eat."

    Xue Yan had nothing to worry about, and gave Jiang Yue a grateful glance. Just like Jiang Yue did, it was actually helping him.

    Jiang Yue felt that Xue Yan was too polite. Now that she is a member of this family, she naturally wouldn''t think about Xue Wuhu''s accident.

    As for hunting, she can go, not Xue Wuhu.

    Any bear blind?

    good.

    hit it, you can sell a lot of silver.

    Tomorrow she will find an excuse to go to the mountains secretly.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue have their own ideas, but they don''t know it. Xue Wuhu, who started to eat rice again, is thinking that the family doesn''t want him to go, so he can only agree first, and he will find a way to secretly follow Zhuzi and them tomorrow. One piece to go.

    After dinner, Jiang Yue just put down the bowl, and Li Hehua came to greet her like a child: "Yuebao, let''s go, my sister-in-law will help you take a bath, wash and sleep quickly, it''s getting dark, what''s the matter when it''s dark? can''t be seen."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    also only silent, Jiang Yue said: "Sister-in-law, I can wash myself."

    "Yeah, we Yuebao are so capable, they can take a bath by themselves. The elder sister-in-law will bring you water. You go to the room and wait for the elder sister-in-law."

    Jiang Yue opened her mouth and wanted to say that she could carry it, but she realized that she had to try her best to cover up what was wrong with her, so let it go and let Li Hehua go to bring her hot water.

    Li Hehua is very thin, as thin as a bamboo pole, but her hands and feet are extremely swift. After a while, she brought half a bucket of hot water and a bucket of cold water.

    There is also a water ladle in the bucket.

    Jiang Yue is a child now, the tub is too high to wash with a tub, so she brought a tub and put it in her small room where the desk used to be.

    Li Hehua brought in the hot and cold water and put it in that position.

    There is also a small bench in that position.

    Jiang Yue dug out a small set of clean clothes from the wooden box on the bottom layer of the bookshelf and put them over.

    After waiting for a while, seeing that Li Hehua still didn''t go out, she just stood aside smiling like a loving mother, still trying to help her wash, thinking that she was just a baby, Jiang Yue sweated a little, and then said a little embarrassedly: "Sister-in-law. , Cough... I really know how to wash myself, can you, can you go out?"

    "How old is our Yuebao, we know we are shy." Li Hehua is extremely novel. It is also exaggerated. "Okay, big sister-in-law, go out, big sister-in-law."

    said, Li He Lace went out looking very happy.

    Jiang Yue was helpless.

    In the next moment, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. She had a hunch that coming to this family and becoming a member of this family would be the most regrettable decision she made.

    After taking a bath and putting on clothes, Jiang Yuecai opened the door again, ready to pour out the water.

 Chapter 28ï¼š Cultivate corn seedlings

    Chapter 28 Cultivating Corn Seedlings

    "Yuebao, Yuebao, have you washed it yet?" Hearing the door creaked open, Li Hehua, who had been waiting outside, immediately walked over again. "Sister-in-law pours the water for you. You are young, so you won''t be able to pour it."

    I saw that Li Hehua was very happy to help her pour water.

    Jiang Yue looked at Li Hehua''s back and felt that Li Hehua really likes children. But unfortunately, she never conceived a child. I hope this sister-in-law can conceive a child in the future.

    "Thank you, sister-in-law."

    "Thank you, I''ll call you sister-in-law if you have anything to do. Go to sleep. If you don''t sleep, you won''t be able to see at all."

    "Well, sister-in-law, you also go to bed earlier."

    "Go, go. Remember to cover the quilt. It''s still a bit cold at night. The door should also be closed, and if something happens, you will shout loudly. There are people at home, so don''t be afraid."

    "Um."

    Before Li Hehua left, Xue Dafu and the others also came over. They were not very relieved that she was sleeping alone, and they all told her to close the door and shout loudly if something happened.

    Because they were worried, they also asked her to fasten the door from the inside first to make sure that she really closed the door before they left.

    Jiang Yue felt warm in her heart.

    It wasn''t until he heard that there was silence outside and Xue Dafu and the others had all left, then Jiang Yue walked to the wooden bed, took off his shoes, and climbed up.

    Although this room has a window, it is almost completely dark outside, and only a little can be seen, so the inside of this room is naturally darker.

    In fact, there is an oil lamp in the house, but there is not much lamp oil, and Xue Dafu''s family does not have any lamps, afraid of wasting lamp oil, so she went to bed early, of course she didn''t have any.

    But instead of closing her eyes and going to sleep immediately, she entered the space.

    The space is bright no matter when you come in.

    She plans to grow corn seedlings first.

    And Daling only has yellow corn, no white corn, purple corn, black corn. She wants to cultivate a few white, purple and black corn seedlings. When the time comes, they will be scattered among the yellow corn, and others will think it is yellow corn. It wouldn''t be too strange if it turned out like this. If it tastes good, Dafu Xue''s family will definitely keep the seeds. In the second year, she will be able to openly and honestly produce a variety of white corn, black corn, and purple corn.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue operated on the console according to her own ideas.

    First choose yellow corn seeds, and then choose a few white, purple, and black corn seeds, and let these seeds enter the universal nursery room. After a day, when they grow into strong seedlings, she can transplant the seedlings at any time. , replaced the seedlings on the acre of corn planted by Xue Dafu''s family.

    After this was done, Jiang Yue came out of the space to sleep.

    She is very adaptable, and there is nothing that she is not used to. After closing her eyes, she slowly fell asleep and fell asleep.

    *

    The next day, when the genius dawned, Jiang Yue woke up.

    She didn''t have the habit of staying in bed, so she immediately got up and started getting dressed.

    The people are small and the clothes they wear are also small.

    After getting dressed, I got out of bed and started putting on my shoes.

    When was bending over to dress, the door was knocked, and then, Li Hehua''s voice came in: "Yuebao, are you awake? I heard a sound in your room."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue answered loudly immediately, and hurried to open the door. Then, she saw Li Hehua holding a wooden comb and some red headbands in her hand, and wanted to comb her hair.

    Yesterday, she just did her own hair carelessly. She was not very good at combing the hair of ancient people, and she didn''t want to waste time on tying it.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the rewards of the two babies, "When I Give You a Cool Breeze" and "Yan Yao", okay~

 Chapter 29ï¼š What big family did you sneak out of?

    Chapter 29 From which big family to sneak out

    Now, seeing Li Hehua''s look of anticipation, Jiang Yue opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything to refuse.

    had to move a stool obediently and sit in front of Li Hehua, with Li Hehua tying her hair.

    Li Hehua tied it very carefully, and it took a while for her to be tied.

    There are two small buns on the top, a lot of pigtails hanging down on the bottom, and a red headband. She was originally white and tender, pink and jade carving, now it''s good, the lining is even more white and snow. It''s the same, with big eyes like black grapes, which is not pleasing.

    also looks expensive.

    "No wonder people say that you are the most beautiful baby girl in the eight villages in ten miles." As soon as Xue Wuhu saw it, he ran over, which was rare. Bend over, put his hands on his knees, staring straight at her.

    Jiang Yue regretted letting Li Hehua tie her hair...

    Even Xue Yan, who came out of the room, was stunned when he saw it.

    Jiang Yue...Looking at the sky.

    "Yuebao," Yu Hongyan also came over and stared at her. "I don''t know, I thought you were a baby girl from some big family who sneaked out."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I think so too, so you guys should be better to Yuebao in the future. Don''t let us spoil such a precious baby."

    "That''s right." Yu Hongyan and the others even agreed.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Jiang Yue dipped her tooth salt on a soft willow branch and brushed her two rows of small teeth. Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Wuhu had already gone out and went to plow the barren land yesterday. Sister-in-law Li Hehua took it. Many clothes were washed by the river behind the house. Yu Hongyan, the second sister-in-law, was cutting wild vegetables with a kitchen knife under the shed to make a pot of wild vegetable soup, while Liu Guixia kneaded cornmeal under the shed, adding some other things to the cornmeal from time to time to make a nest. Wotou.

    Xue Dafu and the others didn''t come back for breakfast. They got up so early, and there was no breakfast for them. When the breakfast was ready, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua would send the breakfast to the wasteland and stay busy in the wasteland.

    The crops depend on the hard work of farmers throughout the year.

    Jiang Yue looked around and saw that Xue Yan was also brushing his teeth with a willow branch. When he washed his face, he took a broom and dustpan and started cleaning the house and outside.

    After washing her face, Jiang Yue also took a broom and helped to clean the yard.

    Although her body is small, she considers herself an adult and doesn''t do anything, she always feels uncomfortable like a lot of ants crawling on her body.

    A few free-range chickens in the yard are not afraid of her, and they peck at something on the ground from time to time at her feet and cluck.

    "We Yuebao are really sensible." When Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan saw it, they couldn''t help but praise her.

    Jiang Yue could only accept it silently.

    After Liu Guixia steamed the wowtou, Li Hehua came back after washing her clothes, and Yu Hongyan was busy drying her clothes. Li Hehua and Liu Guixia took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan for breakfast.

    Wowatou, coarse grains, still stings his throat, but Jiang Yue thinks it is better than multigrain rice.

    It may be that there is cornmeal in it, with a little sweetness. There is also a unique fragrance of Wo Wo Tou.

    Despite this, Jiang Yue only ate one wowatou.

    She saw that Xue Yan only ate one.

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua hurriedly ate two wowotou and drank a large bowl of wild vegetable soup. Then, they hurriedly carried a bamboo basket for breakfast and a **** to the wasteland.

    "Mother, sister-in-law." Xue Yan stopped them. "Fifth brother, look at you today."

    Obviously he is still a little worried.

 Chapter 30ï¼š To be honest, he was a little nervous

    Chapter 30 To be honest, he was a little flustered

    "Got it." Both Liu Guixia and Li Hehua agreed. "But he agreed. People are busy in the fields with your father now. I shouldn''t go to the mountains to learn to hunt today."

    Seeing that Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were gone, and Xue Yan was still standing at the gate of the yard watching, Jiang Yue walked over and asked, "Why, are you still worried?"

    Xue Yan still looked at the backs of his mother and sister-in-law walking away: "I always feel uneasy."

    "Then you also go to the field and see him with your own eyes, won''t you feel at ease?" she suggested.

    "how about you?"

    This is because she realizes that she will not go to the field, so he is left alone.

    Talking to a wise man is effortless.

    Jiang Yue thinks this is a good feeling, it is rare to meet such a smart person.

    "I won''t go." Jiang Yue said. Immediately, she lowered her voice: "I took a fancy to the blind bear you said, going to the deep mountains."

    Xue Yan: "¡­¡­¡­¡­"

    After being silent for a long time, he said, "You know." Otherwise, why would you trust him so much, thinking that there are really blind bears in the deep mountains.

    "Well, got it." Your rebirth.

    Xue Yan nodded, "I will make excuses for you."

    means to let her go.

    If someone asks where she went, he will find an excuse to get in the way.

    "Thank you." Immediately, she pointed out the truth: "You don''t seem to be worried about me."

    "You knew that there was a blind bear who was going to go, so naturally you could protect yourself." After a pause, he added, "Come back early."

    "Um."

    After a little hesitation, Xue Yan spoke again: "I ask you one thing."

    "What''s up?"

    "Try not to let people find out what''s wrong with you." She was so wrong. To be honest, he was a little nervous.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows: "Didn''t I already do it?"

    Hearing this, Xue Yan smiled and nodded.

    Yeah, she''s already doing it.

    He actually saw it when she secretly changed soybean seeds yesterday.

    At that time, he also saw that this person was not the original Jiang Yue at all, nor was the original Jiang Yue reborn. If it was also reborn, it would not be so weird, it was obvious that another person was in this body.

    "That--"

    Jiang Yue just wanted to say, then she left, and secretly went to the deep mountains, but saw a strong man like a cow rushing over, pulling Xue Yan and leaving.

    "Xiaoyan, walk around, come with me, your grandfather Zheng''s family is going to be separated, and you need to write a paper, but my father hurt his hand because he moved things, and now he can''t hold a pen, except for my father, the village chief, It''s just you who can read, go and help write the paperwork, they''re waiting for you."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue knew that this man was Lu Zhuangniu, the only son of the head of Huaishu Village.

    Everyone said that Lu Zhuangniu was as strong as a cow because of this name.

    And Lu Zhuangniu''s father, the head of the village, was the only person who could read Braille among the refugees back then, so when he settled in Huaishu Village, he was designated by the government as the head of the village.

    Xue Yan was suddenly pulled away like this, and subconsciously looked back at Jiang Yue.

    Seeing Xue Yan looking back, Lu Zhuangniu, who was in a hurry, seemed to have just seen Jiang Yue, and immediately patted his head and called out, ''Yuebao! ¡¯

    Then, he raised his voice and shouted: "Hongyan, Hongyan, Xiaoyan, I have borrowed it. Take a look at Yuebao. Don''t lose it."

    Jiang Yue, who originally planned to sneak into the deep mountains: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

 Chapter 31ï¼š pity her, pity yourself

    Chapter 31 Sympathy for her and for myself

    Yu Hongyan was washing dishes and chopsticks by the pot table, when she heard the words, she rushed out of the yard and laughed loudly: "Okay, Brother Zhuangniu, please take Xiaoyan, I will watch Yuebao, but you ask him to come back quickly and bring him Yuebao, I have something to do later, so I can''t keep looking at Yuebao."

    "Chengchengcheng, let Xiaoyan come back in a while." Lu Zhuangniu agreed and took Xue Yan away.

    Jiang Yue had no choice but to enter the yard with Yu Hongyan and stay within Yu Hongyan''s line of sight.

    Jiang Yue was sitting on the threshold of the main room, watching Yu Hongyan wash the dishes and chopsticks, and then she went to the small vegetable plot in the yard and was busy pulling the grass inside.

    Jiang Yue hurried over to help.

    "Yuebao, you are too sensible." Yu Hongyan opened her mouth and praised again.

    Jiang Yue was ashamed.

    The grass in the vegetable field was finished, and Xue Yan was not seen to come back. Seeing that Yu Hongyan was going out or not going out, Jiang Yue said with a sensible look: "Second sister-in-law, if you have something to do, go and do it, I am one of them. People can do it at home.¡±

    It is best to be at home alone, which is more convenient for her to sneak into the mountains to hunt.

    But Yu Hongyan immediately vetoed it, with extremely righteous words: "How can this be done, you are such a small child, you can''t leave you alone at home!"

    But Yu Hongyan really had something to do. She wanted to go back to her mother''s house to have a look. I heard that her mother was not feeling well, and her mother''s house was not far away. She would arrive after two villages. Man, let them not get much dowry. Since she got married, every time she goes back, she will inevitably be ridiculed and give her all kinds of anger.

    She has a big temper, but for the sake of her mother, she can only bear it.

    Actually, she could take Jiang Yue with her, but she didn''t want Jiang Yue to suffer the idleness of her family with her.

    If it wasn''t for her mother, she was very kind to her. When she wanted to marry Xue Erhu, it was her mother who agreed with her brothers and sisters, otherwise, she really didn''t want to go back to her mother''s house.

    "That''s it, Yuebao..." Yu Hongyan suddenly put both hands on Jiang Yue''s small shoulders, "Second sister-in-law really has something to go out, but second sister-in-law really doesn''t worry about you being at home alone, do you think it''s okay? Second sister-in-law sent you to find your brother Yan?"

    went to find Xue Yan, maybe there is still a chance to sneak into the mountains, Jiang Yue agreed without thinking: "Okay."

    Xue Yan was still at Grandpa Zheng¡¯s house with the village chief. Xue Yan sat at the table with a pen in his hand, but he didn¡¯t write much on the paper. Because Grandpa Zheng''s family is unevenly divided, several sons and daughters-in-law are making a lot of noise, so he can''t write this document at all.

    He wouldn''t be able to leave at all for a while, Xue Yan, who was full of noise in his ears, just wanted to sigh.

    I hope the fifth brother is still in the wasteland.

    "Xiaoyan."

    Suddenly, seeing the second sister-in-law coming with Jiang Yue, in the courtyard of Grandpa Zheng''s house, Xue Yan hurriedly put down the brush, got off the stool, and walked out of the main room.

    "Second sister-in-law has something to do, I will hand over the moon treasure to you." Yu Hongyan pushed the little Jiang Yue towards him.

    Xue Yan clearly saw the helplessness in Jiang Yue''s eyes.

    It''s all at this time, and I haven''t even gone to the deep mountains yet.

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan''s eyes showed sympathy.

    pity her.

    also pity himself.

    He himself was stumped by things and couldn''t walk away.

    But Xue Yan also knew that the second sister-in-law was going back to her mother''s house, just as the second sister-in-law was gone, he let Jiang Yue play alone, and then Jiang Yue could go to the deep mountains.

    Xue Yan agreed without thinking: "Well, second sister-in-law, go ahead."

    Unexpectedly, the village chief also came out at this time.

 Chapter 32ï¼š Let me do it

    Chapter 32 I''ll Come

    I saw Village Chief Lu, whose right hand was wrapped in cloth, smiled kindly to Yu Hongyan: "Is it delayed? I''m really sorry, this old Zheng family has a lot of things to do, you can go to work first if you have something to do, just leave Yuebao here. , we''ll all help."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    As soon as Yu Hongyan left, without waiting for Xue Yan to say anything, the village chief Lu urged: "Xiaoyan, bring Yuebao in, they should have had enough quarrels."

    Xue Yan had no choice but to lead Jiang Yuezi into the main room.

    Jiang Yue felt that this was trying to hide what was wrong with her. It was really hard to go out alone.

    Being watched by more people, Jiang Yue also accepted her fate and was not in a hurry to go to the deep mountains.

    After arguing for a while, Grandpa Zheng''s family stopped, and Grandpa Zheng also gave in, not giving a lot of points to his preferred son. It was not until Grandpa Zheng put his fingerprint on the document that there was nothing to do with Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was busy taking Jiang Yue home.

    Jiang Yue went back to her own room, took out the stick she sharpened yesterday, and was ready to go deep into the mountains.

    But as soon as he left the room, he saw Xue Yan hurriedly running out of his room.

    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "The fifth brother''s bow and arrow are gone." Because he was not at ease, he didn''t rush to go to the wasteland immediately, but went back to the house to see if the bow and arrow were still there, and it really was gone. "The fifth brother must have come back."

    "Then he should go to the deep mountains now." Jiang Yue was extremely calm. "You wait at home, I''ll go into the mountains now."

    Knowing that she can deal with the blind bear, Xue Yan did not stop him, but found a hatchet and held it in his hand: "I''ll go with you."

    "¡­¡­All right."

    If you want to enter the deep mountains and old forests, you must first cross the much smaller mountain in front of you, which is the mountain where the wasteland was reclaimed.

    is still the road up the mountain.

    went up the mountain, because people often come to the mountain where the wasteland was reclaimed. After reaching the mountain, there were quite a few paths. The two quickly crossed the mountain and came to the foot of a nearby mountain.

    This mountain, except for the hunters, is usually not visited by anyone.

    Wu hunters usually hunt in this big mountain.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had never been here before, and they were not familiar with them. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know where Orion Wu usually entered this mountain. Anyway, they stood at the foot of the mountain and couldn¡¯t see the way into the mountain at all.

    had no choice but to grope.

    With a hatchet, he chopped off the grass and trees in the way, and moved forward slowly, shouting the fifth brother loudly.

    "Five Brothers¡ª"

    "Five Brothers¡ª"

    "Five Brothers¡ª"

    If the fifth brother knew that they were looking for him, he would definitely not rest assured that their two children were also in the mountains and would definitely go home with them.

    Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan, because the person was small and the wild and wild grass at the foot of the mountain was so high that Jiang Yue was almost hidden in the grass.

    In front of , Xue Yan''s thin back was strenuously chopping down the grass and trees in the way with a hatchet. Because of his strength, he chopped for a long time, and they almost stopped in place.

    Jiang Yue pulled him, "I''ll come."

    Xue Yan was also afraid of making mistakes, so when he heard her coming, he immediately handed her the hatchet.

    When Jiang Yue took it over, he also gave him the sharpened wooden stick in his hand.

    Change in front of Jiangyue Station.

    Jiang Yue bent down and chopped.

    Knives can cut down the grass and trees that get in the way.

    Xue Yan stood in the back, although he had a hunch that this would be the case, he remained silent.

    In his last life, he had been studying at the beginning, and he had hardly done any heavy work, nor had he done much of light work; later, he won the top spot, entered the Hanlin Academy, and began to be an official, and he has always been a civil official.

    PS: Babies, do you have anything to say, you can leave a message to Shushu, Shushu will reply when you see it~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you baby "Yan Yao" for the reward, alright~

 Chapter 33ï¼š It seems to be my Xiaoyan and Yuebao!

    Chapter 33 It seems to be my Xiaoyan and Yuebao!

    Even if he went on an expedition on behalf of the emperor and went to the battlefield for many years, he was only sitting in the tent and commanding the three armies, and he never personally killed an enemy.

    is actually not very weak, but compared to ordinary people, he is somewhat weak.

    Now that he is reborn, he is only seven years old again. It is his strength and his physical strength at this age. This is actually normal, but now there is a three-and-a-half-year-old Jiang Yue for comparison...

    Even though I know that there is another person in my small body, I can''t use common sense to infer it, but...

    Xue Yan tried her best not to look at the steady and powerful little figure in front of her.

    With Jiangyue in front, it was much smoother. All the way into the mountain, it was much better, at least there were much less tall and deep weeds, and there was no need to cut down anything to move forward.

    "Five Brothers¡ª"

    "Five Brothers¡ª"

    The two of them shouted loudly, and they came to a small stream in the shade of the leaves.

    The water of the stream is crystal clear, not deep. There are many stones all over it, and there are several stones paved in the stream. People can step on the stones to cross the stream.

    "This should be a man''s shop, otherwise it won''t be so orderly. Let''s go." Jiang Yue stepped on the stone first and passed.

    Xue Yan was busy too.

    looked around and shouted again.

    After walking for a while, their shouts finally responded loudly: "It seems to be my family Xiaoyan and Yuebao! Xiaoyan, Yuebao, is that you? Is it you?"

    After a while, they saw Xue Wuhu with a bow and arrow on his back, like a monkey, bypassing some blocking trees and rushing towards them.

    There were also six people with Xue Wuhu. After the six people looked at each other, they also followed.

    "Why did you come here? Who asked you to come? Is there anything wrong? Ah? Didn''t you get bitten by any poisonous insects or snakes? I just saw several venomous spiders. Ah, I''m so much older than you, so I only dare to follow Uncle Wu in."

    As soon as Xue Wuhu came over, he pulled the two children in their family to look up and down, his eyes were red with anxiety, and he jumped out one sentence at a time, for fear that their two children would be in trouble.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt warm in their hearts, and both said, "Fifth brother, we''re fine, just seeing that your bow and arrow are gone, I guess you came to this mountain, so I''m here to find you."

    "Why are you looking for me!" Xue Wuhu jumped up. "Come to me with your two children''s family!" Immediately, he patted himself and breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s fine, it''s fine. Let''s go, fifth brother will take you home."

    Because the two precious children at home came, he was no longer in the mood to learn how to hunt, and just wanted to bring the two precious children home safely.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. They knew that the fifth brother would do this.

    Xue Wuhu led them to Wu Orion.

    "Uncle Wu, I have to go back. You have seen it. My family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao are worried about me, and everyone has come. This is where children can stay. I''m afraid they will make a mistake." After speaking, Xue Wuhuxie He put down the bow and arrow on his back, "I don''t want to learn any hunting in the future. I''m afraid this will happen again. Today, Xiaoyan and Yuebao are doing well. Next time you come to see me in this mountain, it won''t be all right. This bow and arrow will still be fine. you."

    The bearded Wu Orion immediately smiled heartily: "I gave it to you, you can keep it. Now you have to take your Xiaoyan and Yuebao back, and it''s good to use it for self-defense."

 Chapter 34ï¼š is there something wrong with you

    Chapter 34 Are you wrong

    "Then thank you Uncle Wu!" Xue Wuhu happily carried the bow and arrow on his back again.

    Orion Wu''s eyes fell on Xue Yan: "Your fifth brother has already told me, that you had a dream that he had an accident while hunting, you care so much about your fifth brother, it''s a good boy, but the uncle also wants to Let me tell you, uncle has been hunting in this mountain for more than 20 years, and he has never seen any blind bears. A dream is a dream, sometimes it is better not to take it seriously."

    Xue Yan: "I''m also afraid that fifth brother will have an accident. Uncle Wu, you should be careful too."

    "I''m here to hunt, naturally I''ll be careful." Orion Wu laughed. Immediately, he caught a glimpse of the hatchet in Jiang Yue''s hand and the sharpened wooden stick in Xue Yan''s hand. In addition, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both children. He felt that something was weird, but he couldn''t say it for a while, so he didn''t go there. Go to heart.

    "Then Uncle Wu, let''s go back." Xue Wuhu said. Another child holding hands.

    Although Xue Wuhu is usually out of tune like a Ma Daha, he is indeed a good brother.

    This is Jiang Yue''s most real feeling.

    "Go back, go back." Wu Orion smiled.

    Among the five people who were with Wu Orion, there was a tall, slender man with squinting eyes. At this time, he spoke in a yin and yang manner: "Five tigers, let''s talk first, you''re gone, if we hit something today, we won''t be able to. Allotted to you."

    "Brother Zhuzi, what are you talking about?" Xue Wuhu said immediately, "I can''t ask you to share it with me. If I''m gone, we won''t be one piece anymore. It doesn''t matter to me, of course I don''t need to give it to me. Then even if I hunt, it has nothing to do with you, so I don''t need to give it to you."

    As soon as Xue Wuhu called him Brother Zhuzi, Jiang Yue knew that this was the sixteen-year-old eldest son of Xue Yan''s fourth uncle and four aunts.

    As expected of Zhang Meili''s biological child, those squinting eyes are exactly the same.

    "Come on," Xue Zhuzi folded his arms, looking down on others, "You are no longer with us, you can still hit something? You want to eat shit."

    "Is there something wrong with you?" Xue Wuhu got angry. "I just followed your words to tell you the truth. Isn''t that the truth? Did I say that I would really hit something! I''m going back now!"

    Xue Zhuzi didn''t take Xue Wuhu''s anger into his eyes at all, he just squinted at Xue Yan, those squinting eyes even more like lines: "Xiao Yan too, don''t cry when he sees his cousin, it''s a loss to read. After three years of studying, it''s no wonder that he came back from the town in a daze, because the school in the town doesn''t want it, right?"

    It''s okay to bully him, but not his younger brother. Xue Wuhu immediately became furious, and he let go of the two children''s hands and rushed up: "Why do you want to call you! You always bully me like that, but he doesn''t want to see you bullying me anymore. Calling you cousin! You don''t even look at your own virtue. If I didn''t look at grandpa''s face, do you think I would call you brother! Why don''t you go to school? My little Yan insists on her own. Come back, gentlemen can''t keep it if you want to stay, you can''t fart, don''t fart!"

    "Okay, five tigers and five tigers." Hunter Wu and the other four hurriedly appeased and stopped Xue Wuhu, fearing that the two would fight. "He''s just such a person. What do you care about with him? Go back quickly. If your family sees that Xiaoyan and Yuebao are not at home, they will definitely be very anxious."

    "You are not allowed to fart in the future!" Xue Wuhu pointed at Xue Zhuzi and scolded angrily again, his eyes were red, he took Xue Yan in one hand and Jiang Yue in the other, turned around and left.

 Chapter 35ï¼š I cant see him being a little offended

    Chapter 35 I can''t see him being a little wronged

    Xue Yan pursed his lips slightly, but did not speak.

    He stopped reading, and when he came back from town, he was ready to hear gossip. This is the most important thing in this world, and Xue Zhuzi''s words naturally didn''t affect him at all.

    Besides, what hasn''t he experienced in his last life? The two emperors he was loyal to didn''t know how much he was blamed and infamy for them... He just felt sorry for his fifth brother.

    Although he is not the biological child of this family, he is no different from the biological child of this family. The family dote on him very much and treat him very well, and it is impossible for him to suffer any grievances.

    Jiang Yue looked up at Xue Wuhu, then at Xue Yan, then turned back and looked at Xue Zhuzi.

    Xue Zhuzi and four other people were being greeted by Wu Orion and turned away from her. They wanted to move on and go into the mountains to hunt.

    It happened that there was a small piece of tree trunk as thick as her arm lying on the ground at her feet. I don''t know how much wind, frost, snow and rain had passed through this tree trunk. It all fell off, she didn''t even think about it, she lifted her foot and kicked back.

    This small trunk quickly rolled in front of Xue Zhuzi.

    Xue Zhuzi didn''t look at the ground at all, the trunk was still rolling, Xue Zhuzi happened to step on it with one foot, and immediately his foot slipped, and with a bang, he fell and ate a dog.

    "Pillar! Pillar!" Xue Zhuzi suddenly fell next to him, and Wu Orion and the others were stunned for a moment, and then they rushed to help. "Why are you so careless, don''t you see the way when you walk?"

    Xue Zhuzi also thought that he was like this, and immediately felt ashamed.

    Hearing the sound of something falling behind, Xue Wuhu turned his head subconsciously, but when he saw Xue Zhuzi fell and gnawed on the soil, he immediately laughed mercilessly and loudly: "Hahaha deserves it, you like to fart! Heaven has taken care of you! Just a little bit."

    He also made a face.

    Immediately, he happily ran away with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    While followed, Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue pretended not to see it.

    A smile flashed in Xue Yan''s eyes.

    Xue Zhuzi was laughed at, and that stinky boy Xue Wuhu dared to make faces with him, he was naturally angry, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he accidentally fell into this state, and he could only beat the ground angrily before struggling. They were helped by Orion Wu and the others.

    But when he continued to go inside the mountain, Orion Wu suddenly realized something, turned his head sharply, and looked in the direction where Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu were no longer there.

    This mountain is a little difficult for adults to get in. How did the two children get in so easily and catch up so quickly?

    *

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were led by Xue Wuhu and ran for a while, until Wu Orion and the others couldn''t see it, so they stopped running and left instead.

    Thinking that Xue Zhuzi is rarely deflated, Xue Wuhu couldn''t help but jumped twice happily: "It really deserves it, I can fall every way."

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue again, and then asked, "Fifth brother, aren''t you also reclaiming wasteland? How could your parents let you go home and bring bows and arrows to this mountain..."

    Before Xue Yan could finish speaking, Xue Wuhu was amused: "I said I had a stomachache, and I promised that I would never come to this mountain with Uncle Wu, so my parents let me go home. I was worried that you were at home, so I just It''s not easy to take bows and arrows, how do you know that you are not there."

    Xue Yan: "...Mum, if they knew about it, they would definitely tell you."

 Chapter 36ï¼š Dont go this way, go there

    Chapter 36 Don''t go here, go there

    "Just say it," Xue Wuhu didn''t care at all, "Didn''t I want to go back with you, and nothing happened. Xiaoyan, you too, Yuebao is not sensible, why are you ignorant? You even bring Yuebao. So here, what if something happened?"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "It''s alright, alright, I know you''re worried about me, so you can''t care so much." Xue Wuhu hugged him and rubbed his head indiscriminately.

    Xue Yan pressed his eyebrows. His fifth brother...

    "Yuebao, what are you looking at?" Xue Wuhu suddenly found that Jiang Yue was walking with them while looking around, not knowing what he was looking at.

    "I didn''t see anything." Said that, but Jiang Yue still looked around.

    Xue Wuhu was careless, I really believed it.

    Xue Yan naturally did not believe it.

    can also see that she should be looking to see if there is any other prey, so she just hit it back. After all, she originally wanted to beat the blind bear, but now she is stumped by the fifth brother. The fifth brother is in front of her again. She has to go back with the fifth brother and him. There is no way to carefully look for the trace of the blind bear in this mountain .

    "Hey, it''s not going this way, it''s going to go there." Xue Wuhu held the two children, not allowing the two children to continue to move forward, thinking that the two children would turn a corner.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked at Xue Wuhu suspiciously.

    Xue Wuhu pointed in one direction and said: "I followed Uncle Wu into the mountain from there, where Uncle Wu used to make a small road, but recently the grass has grown deep and covered it. If you don''t walk over, you won''t know that there is actually a way to enter. Mountain trail."

    Only then did Jiang Yue and Xue Yan know that the way Wu Orion took Xue Wuhu into the mountain was a little far from the way they entered the mountain. That is to say, Wu Orion took a lot of detours, and the terrain there was relatively flat.

    And they are the mountains that cut through the thorns with the shortest distance.

    "It''s too far over there," Jiang Yue said, "let''s go this way."

    Xue Yan also said: "Five brothers, go here quickly, Yuebao and I came from here." If you go around there, it''s really a bit far, almost halfway around the foot of the mountain.

    Xue Wuhu realized something was wrong: "How did you guys get into the mountains?"

    Jiang Yue silently gave Xue Yan the hatchet in her hand.

    Xue Yan lowered her head and looked at herself with a hatchet in one hand and a sharpened wooden stick in the other, and she remained silent before lying calmly to Xue Wuhu: "I chopped down the grass and trees that were blocking the way, and made it out. A road, in fact, is not a road, but people can go through it.¡±

    Xue Wuhu didn''t even think that he, a seven-year-old child, couldn''t do this in such a short period of time, so he jumped up and praised: "Xiaoyan, you are so amazing! Cheng Chengcheng, then come with you, I''ll enter. When I was in this mountain, I told Uncle Wu to walk here, but Uncle Wu said that when he was hunting, he couldn¡¯t get to this side at all, because the mountain in front had not been reclaimed much, and there was almost no way to get there. At the foot of the mountain, he took a detour from there, so he made a small road there to enter this big mountain."

    Xue Yan secretly let out a sigh of relief. If this is replaced by a shrewd fourth brother, this will definitely not be deceived.

    "Come on, I''ll take it for you." Xue Wuhu took the hatchet and the sharpened wooden stick. "It''s going downhill, you look at Dianlu, Xiaoyan, you look after Dianyuebao."

    "Um."

    Xue Yan walked in the front, and as he went down, he looked back at Jiang Yue who was behind.

    The road is narrow and narrow, and it is downhill from the mountain. The grass and trees on both sides are full of trees, and the ground is full of things that can trip people. If this Jiang Yue is really a three-and-a-half-year-old baby girl, it is estimated that she will have to fall before she takes two steps. , either by being cut by grass or trees, or being poked by grass and trees.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you "Little Babe~" and "Xingyun Jade" for their rewards, alright~

 Chapter 37ï¼š meet the blind bear

    Chapter 37 Encountering the Blind Bear

    But Jiang Yue is not.

    I saw Jiang Yue walking steadily.

    But Xue Wuhu, who was walking at the back, was still worried, for fear that she, who was carved with pink and jade, was as tender as tofu and fell, and her face was covered in blood. : "Xiaoyan, let''s hold, let''s hold."

    Xue Yan is helpless, he can''t walk steadily himself, and he has to hold Jiang Yue, who is steady.

    In the end, it seemed that Jiang Yue was holding him.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Fortunately, his fifth brother, Ma Daha, didn''t see it either.

    Seeing that he was about to reach the foot of the mountain, suddenly, a big gray rabbit ran past Xue Wuhu''s eyes.

    "Rabbit!" Xue Wuhu''s eyes lit up, he dropped the hatchet and the sharpened wooden stick in his hand, took down the bow and arrow on his back, and wanted to shoot the rabbit.

    Xue Wuhu only got this bow and arrow yesterday. His archery skills are extremely poor. He shot the arrow with a bang. Not only did he miss the rabbit, he almost hit Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan had lingering fears.

    But Xue Wuhu was so focused on the big rabbit that he couldn''t care less. Seeing that the rabbit was hiding in the grass, he went straight to the grass to find it.

    The big rabbit got out of the grass and ran.

    Xue Wuhu chased after him, and the bow and arrow were put on his back again. Knowing that he couldn''t hit the arrow with the arrow, he grabbed it with his hands instead, chasing the big rabbit and preparing to throw the big rabbit at any time. action.

    Xue Yan was very helpless, but this was considered the foot of the mountain, and his fifth brother was so excited, so he let his fifth brother go. No matter whether he could catch this rabbit or not, it could be regarded as letting his fifth brother get over his hunting addiction.

    Jiang Yue completely despised this big rabbit, and felt that even if he hit it, he would not be able to sell it for a few dollars, and the fifth brother was so excited, she naturally saw it, and also thought that it was all at the foot of the mountain, and it should be fine. , and also went with the fifth brother.

    Unexpectedly, a rustling sound came from the deep grass, as if some beast was rushing through the grass.

    There was also a faint black ridge floating on the deep grass.

    is getting closer and closer to their fifth brother.

    Blind bear!

    must be a blind bear!

    "Fifth brother!" Xue Yan shouted in horror in an instant, and regardless of whether he could save his fifth brother, he grabbed the hatchet and was about to go, but Jiang Yue was faster than him.

    I saw Jiang Yue''s little face showing no expression at all. With one hand, he grabbed the arrow that was close to her and which Xue Wuhu almost shot at Xue Yan, and the man quickly passed Xue Yan and ran towards the blind bear.

    "Why... ah ah ah-"

    Hearing his younger brother''s terrified roar, Xue Wuhu, who was about to rush towards the big rabbit, was startled and stopped rushing. He turned around and didn''t see his younger brother clearly, but saw a blind **** bear hunting something. The same ran towards him quickly from the side, he was almost scared to death, turned around and ran.

    But the back is going uphill. He has lost his mind, and his hands and feet are not at his command. He doesn¡¯t care if this is the most suitable route to escape, he just wants to run.

    If you can¡¯t run up, climb up.

    But there were so many thorns, how could it be so good to go up? In a hurry, he rolled down, and he was blocked by a tree halfway, so his head hit the tree and fainted.

    Xiong Blind rushed over, swept the bear''s claws, dragged the fainted Xue Wuhu from the slope, and saw that his two claws were about to tear Xue Wuhu apart...

    But Jiang Yue didn''t know when she had run over, kicked one foot on the tree next to her, and flew up with her help, only to see her one hand quickly climbed up on the shoulder of Xue Wuhu, who was being held by Xiong Blind. Holding the arrow tightly in one hand, it aimed at Xiong Blind''s heart and stabbed it hard.

 Chapter 38ï¼š When you meet me, you are unlucky

    Chapter 38 When you meet me, you are unlucky

    comes with no effort at all.

    encounter me, you are unlucky.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Just looking at Xiong Blind, he instantly fell down with Xue Wuhu on his back, making a ''boom'' sound.

    Jiang Yue calmly opened the bear''s claws, completely rescued Xue Wuhu from between the two big bear claws, and dragged Xue Wuhu off the bear and laid it flat on the ground.

    probed Xue Wuhu''s breath, he was full of energy and should be fine.

    At this moment, Xue Yan staggered over.

    "Fifth brother, fifth brother." He dropped the hatchet and knelt in front of his fifth brother, busy checking his fifth brother''s injury. Seeing that his fifth brother was still alive, he was calm, but he still had some lingering fears.

    He almost lost his fifth brother just like in his previous life.

    Xiongpao left many wounds on his fifth brother, all bleeding, and Xue Yan didn''t have time to think about it. In his last life, there was a genius doctor who was his best friend. With such a best friend, he knew some pharmacology and some knowledge. How to treat the injury, I saw Xue Yan took materials on the spot, and hurriedly went to find some small thistles, which is a kind of wild vegetable called Thornweed, which can stop bleeding.

    Watching Xue Yan vigorously rubbing the little thistle that he had found to make the juice, and then put a piece of rubbed leaves on the bleeding place of Xue Wuhu, Jiang Yue nodded in her heart, this person can also point out medical skills.

    After he stopped the bleeding for his fifth brother, Xue Yan had the intention to pay attention to Xiong Blind, who was lying on his back next to him. In the place where Xiong Blind''s heart was, he was holding an arrow.

    Almost half of the arrows went in.

    Although did not penetrate the bear, the bear''s heart must have penetrated completely, otherwise, the bear would not have died in an instant, without breathing.

    So fast and accurate...

    And just now, Jiang Yue''s calm and calm demeanor is just like he used to face such critical moments...

    Xue Yan slowly sat down next to his fifth brother, looking at the little Jiang Yue next to him: "Thank you." Today is really thanks to her.

    "He is also my fifth brother." Jiang Yue reminded.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment, and then said a little embarrassedly: "It''s me who has seen the outside world." They are all a family, and there is really no need to see outsiders like this.

    Jiang Yue: "I won''t see anyone else in the future." She also thanked him.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    Before , because both of them knew that there was an adult''s core in the other''s body, even though she was already a member of the family, in fact, the two of them were quite polite and unfamiliar to each other.

    I will not do it again.

    will not.

    Jiang Yue took the bow from Xue Wuhu''s back, stuffed it into one of Xue Wuhu''s hands, and took out an arrow from the quiver and broke it and threw it where no one could see it.

    When Xue Yan saw this, he immediately understood that Jiang Yue was trying to make his fifth brother think that it was his fifth brother who had hit the blind bear.

    The next moment, he went to pick up her sharpened wooden stick.

    Just now, he subconsciously took the hatchet, and the wooden stick was thrown there by his fifth brother.

    "Don''t go into the mountains to hunt in the future." Xue Yan said suddenly.

    Jiang Yue knew that he was a very measured person, and he wouldn''t actually restrain her, so he must have a reason for that, so he said, "The reason."

    Xue Yan: "Uncle Wu has been hunting in this mountain for more than 20 years, and he is only a little better than the average peasant. It can be seen that there are not many prey in this mountain. It is estimated that the blind bear came from somewhere else. Maybe just once, if you go hunting in this mountain again, you won''t gain much."

    Looking at Xiong Blind again, Xue Yan continued: "This Xiong Blind is so big, he can sell a lot of money, and with the money at home, there is no other family in this ten-mile-eight village that can compare."

 Chapter 39ï¼š You didnt read this book in vain

    Chapter 39 You didn''t read this book for nothing

    Jiang Yue thinks about it too, and it can be considered that she has achieved her goal of living a better life at home, so she agrees: "Yes."

    Immediately, she turned to look at Xue Wuhu: "Wake up fifth brother, you have to go to town to sell bears."

    Now that the sun is so high, if you don¡¯t go to sell bears, you probably won¡¯t be able to get back from town after dark.

    Xue Yan also knew this, "Well."

    Jiang Yue raised her hand and pressed it on Xue Wuhu''s people. As soon as she tried hard, Xue Wuhu immediately woke up in pain and opened her eyes.

    Before he could react to what happened, Xue Wuhu saw the huge black body of the blind man next to him, so frightened that he instantly turned pale, and his **** moved straight back.

    "Fifth brother, fifth brother." Xue Yan hurriedly comforted. "You don''t have to be afraid. The blind bear is already dead. You shot him to death."

    "Ah..." Xue Wuhu was stunned and was demented for a while, and then in disbelief he pointed one finger at the huge blind bear and the other at himself, "I-I shot him to death?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded affirmatively.

    Jiang Yue also nodded in cooperation.

    "But..." Xue Wuhu was still dumbfounded, "But I don''t remember that I was shot to death... I just remember that I was about to be scared to death, then hit my head, and then seemed to pass out... Ah, how could I really I met a blind bear! Ah ah ah, am I still alive!"

    At the end, Xue Wuhu was terrified and looked at himself up and down, for fear that he himself was dead.

    "Fifth brother, don''t be so excited, you are still alive." Xue Yan comforted again. "You really shot the blind man. Before you fainted, use your bow and arrow to shoot in a panic. You didn''t want to hit it by accident. The blind man fell like this. When Yuebao and I hurried over, you were already fainted. It''s over. You must be too scared to remember this part. It''s just the three of us here, if it weren''t for you, it wouldn''t be me and Yuebao, right?"

    "That''s right, that''s me!" Xue Wuhu immediately raised his eyebrows with an expression that he was too powerful.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were a little blind.

    "Uncle Wu has never hit Xiong Blind before, but I actually hit Xiong Blind... Quickly, help me up." Xue Wuhu excitedly wanted to get up from the ground.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue supported him from left to right.

    Xue Wuhu was in pain. When he stood up, he found that his left ankle was also in severe pain. He bared his teeth and grinned, and he hurriedly sat on the ground again.

    Xue Yan showed him.

    Jiang Yue also squatted beside him to watch. I didn''t notice it just now, I didn''t expect Xue Wuhu to hurt his foot.

    "Xiaoyan, are you still watching this?" Xue Wuhu was very surprised.

    Xue Yan was in no hurry: "I have a classmate whose family runs a medical clinic in the town. I have been to his house many times with my classmate, and we know a little bit after seeing his father prescribe him for treatment."

    "Yes, you have such a classmate. I went to the town to pick you up once before, and you were waiting for me at the medical center." Xue Wuhu remembered. "Then the things on my body were also applied by you?"

    "Um."

    "You didn''t read this book for nothing. Then what''s wrong with my foot, can you tell?"

    "It''s just a swollen wound. It''s not a big problem. I''ll give you some beef tendon grass that can promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, reduce swelling and relieve pain. It will be good for ten days and a half months."

    "I''m relieved of this. It should have been caused when I was chasing the big gray rabbit. I felt a little pain at the time, but I didn''t care. By the way, where''s my big gray rabbit?" Xue Wuhu looked around. , "It must have run away. Fortunately, I also hunted a bear, haha, our family has made a fortune, and this must be able to sell a lot of money!"

 Chapter 40ï¼š I hit me

    Chapter 40

    Compared with Xue Wuhu''s feeling of making a fortune and being so excited at the moment, Jiang Yue''s expression couldn''t be more calm.

    Xue Yan was also calm.

    But Jiang Yue didn''t want to waste time. Since Xue Wuhu already believed that it was the bear he hunted, and her feet were fine, she got up.

    Just wanted to say that she was going to find someone to carry the bear to the town to sell, but she had already seen Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu rushing over from the wasteland mountain with a dozen young men from the village.

    has something in each hand.

    It should have been heard that Xue Wuhu went into the deep mountains to hunt, and she and Xue Yan happened to be gone. Obviously, they went into the mountains to find Xue Wuhu.

    I was afraid that there was a blind bear, and when they met, they all took the ''weapon'' that they thought could deal with the blind bear.

    is actually some sticks, sickles, hatchets, etc.

    "Look, it''s the uncle and the second brother." Jiang Yue pointed to the direction where Xue Dafu and the others came, and said to Xue Yan and Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu immediately waved his arms and shouted, "Father, big brother, second brother, we are here!"

    Xue Dafu and the others were looking for a way to enter the mountain opposite, when they suddenly heard Xue Wuhu''s voice, they raised their eyes and looked over, seeing that Xue Wuhu, Jiang Yue, and Xue Yan were already at the foot of the mountain, not in the mountain at all. They are all happy, they are busy pushing aside the grass and trees, and come here.

    When he came over, he noticed the blind man on the side of the bear, who was covered by the deep grass just now, so they didn''t see it.

    "Ho!" Xue Dafu and the others were all taken aback.

    Then he found out that the blind bear was dead, so he was no longer afraid.

    I saw the dozen or so young men who came from one piece all surrounding the blind bear and looking straight--

    "There are really blind bears!"

    "so big!"

    "How much is this worth!"

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu were different from those people, but immediately checked how their three babies were doing.

    "Xiaoyan, are you alright?"

    "Yuebao, are you all right? Huh?"

    "Five Tigers, are you injured?"

    Jiang Yue shook her head: "I''m fine."

    Xue Yan also said he was fine.

    Xue Wuhu was obviously injured, but he also said he was fine.

    Xue Dafu and the others saw that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had nothing to do with them, and although Xue Wuhu was injured, the scratches had stopped bleeding, and he had a broken foot, which was not a big problem. .

    Xue Erhu has a flamboyant personality. Among the people of his age in the village, he is the most popular and the most accommodating. In addition, he has a lot of loyalty. As long as there is something to do and a wave, these peers are willing to help him. It was he who greeted the dozen or so young men who came here today.

    Xue Yan knew each other, so he greeted them one by one and called people.

    Jiang Yue didn''t know each other at first, but seeing Xue Yan calling someone, Xue Yan whispered to her again that she had a good time with the second brother, she understood what was going on, and followed Xue Yan to call someone, Greeted one by one.

    "You **** child!" As soon as Xue Dafu''s heart was put down, he slapped Xue Wuhu on the back of his head. "Xiaoyan even dreamed that you would meet the blind bear, and you dare to come! Look, meet him!"

    Before Xue Wuhu could speak, he heard someone from among the dozen or so young men ask, "Who beat this?"

    Xue Wuhu immediately ignored his father and raised his hand excitedly: "I beat me!"

    Everyone doesn''t believe it.

    Someone even laughed: "You have thin arms and thin legs, this bear can kill you with one paw, and you beat him?"

    PS: Babies, talk about it, the male and female protagonists are both clean. In the past life, the male and female protagonists were clean in body and mind. Of course, they are also clean in body and mind in this life. Those who have read Shushu¡¯s previous articles should all know that, Shushu¡¯s literary men and women The setting of the Lord has always been like this~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you "Yanyao" and "Yiyi DAYTOY" for their rewards, alright~

 Chapter 41ï¼š Enough for you to blow for a year

    Chapter 41 Enough for you to blow for a year

    "I really did it!" Xue Wuhu was anxious. He could have jumped up if he hadn''t injured his foot. "Our family Xiaoyan and Yuebao can testify! They saw it with their own eyes! Just, that is, I didn''t expect that I would hit it. I just shot in a hurry, and it really hit..."

    Everyone just saw Xue Wuhu, Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue beside this Xiong Blind, and it is true that Xiong Xiong was killed by an arrow, and Xue Wuhu''s bow and arrow were also on the side. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were so small, they naturally wouldn''t feel it. If it were these two children, then it could only be Xue Wuhu.

    "I really didn''t see it, five tigers."

    "Five tigers, you are going to have great luck."

    "Enough for you to blow for a year."

    Xue Wuhu was praised for his straight and straight back, his face full of glory, and his whole body was already floating. He also patted Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, indicating that they should also hurry up and praise him to make him float even more.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "Okay, stop complimenting him," Xue Dafu still had lingering fears when he looked at the injuries on his fifth son, "As he said, he didn''t expect to be hit, it''s a blind cat meets a dead mouse, If this missed, he would be lying here today."

    Immediately, he shouted at his fifth son with an extremely ugly face: "Will you come in the future?!"

    Xue Wuhu had never seen his father get so angry before, and immediately shook his head: "I won''t come, I won''t come, I''ve already told Uncle Wu that I won''t go into the mountains to hunt any more."

    "By the way, what about Uncle Wu and the others?" Xue Erhu looked around and asked.

    Xue Wuhu: "They are still in the mountains. I found that Xiaoyan and Yuebao came to look for me in the mountains. There is no place for them to stay in the deep mountains, so I told Uncle Wu that they will not hunt in the future, so they will bring Xiaoyan and Yuebao with them. Go home. Never thought that I would bring Xiaoyan and Yuebao to the foot of the mountain, and I would meet the blind bear."

    Among the dozen or so young men, someone immediately said, "Isn''t that big blind bear belongs to you alone, and you don''t have to share it with anyone?"

    "Yeah!" Xue Wuhu nodded heavily, that''s called a look.

    Immediately someone rushed to Xue Erhu and said, "Erhu, your family is going to make a fortune!"

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "What kind of money do you make, I don''t know how much you can sell."

    The man said: "Uncle Wu beat a deer last time, and he sold it for a few taels of silver. This is a bear blind. I am so old, and I have never heard of anyone who has beaten it. It must be a lot more expensive."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "It''s ridiculous, who knows. If it''s really like what you said, then our family''s five tigers are the great heroes of our family."

    Xue Wuhu was even more pretentious, and hurriedly urged: "Dad, I have a sprained foot and can''t go to the town. You and the elder brother and the second brother will take this bear blind man to the town and sell it. I want to know how much it can be sold. "

    Jiang Yue was about to remind him about going to town to sell blind bears, but after hearing this, he didn''t speak.

    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up and send it to the town to sell." The dozen or so young men said.

    Xue Dafu smiled and said, "You have to help one piece to carry it back first."

    "Uncle Dafu, you''re welcome."

    The dozen or so young men said with such a hearty smile, but their hands were extremely agile. They immediately took the hatchet, and together with Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu, cut down two trees as thick as their forearms. , shave off the branches and leaves, leaving only the trunk as a pole.

    He cut a lot of rattan with a sickle and tied it into a stronger rattan rope.

 Chapter 42ï¼š wont hurt you

    Chapter 42 Won''t Hurt You

    Then, Xiong Blind was tied up, and Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and a young man used tree poles to lift them up.

    If you are tired, you will change.

    A dozen or so men came together, and they always worked together to carry the blind bear back.

    Among the dozen or so men, there was a slightly weaker man, so instead of letting him carry it in turns, he was asked to carry Xue Wuhu, who was crippled and unable to walk.

    According to Xue Dafu and the others, Xue Yan led the little Jiang Yue to the front.

    I met people along the way. No matter who I met, I was very surprised. I stared at the blind bear who was being carried, and said involuntarily, "My dear..."

    Xue Wuhu, who was lying on someone''s back, was always extremely excited at this time, pointing one finger at the blind bear and the other at himself: "I beat him, I beat him."

    for fear that others will not know.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan pressed a fist to his lips, and no one could see the corners of his upturned mouth except Jiang Yue, who was being held by his other hand.

    On the way back, Jiang Yuecai learned from Xue Dafu that it was Yu Hongyan who saw that her mother was just coughing a little, nothing serious, so she came back, and then found that she and Xue Yan were not at home, nor in the village, and Xue Wuhu''s bow and arrow were missing. Now, Yu Hongyan understood, and went to the wasteland to talk to Xue Dafu and the others.

    Xue Dafu and the others called some people together and wanted to find them back in the deep mountains.

    But because Liu Guixia and the others belonged to women, they were not allowed to come along.

    When Jiang Yue and his party were still walking on the Tianba, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan, who were very anxious, saw them at the head of the village. Because Yu Hongyan was pregnant, Liu Guixia asked her to wait there. Li Hehua came in a hurry.

    Liu Guixia came up and hit Xue Wuhu on the arm: "You dead child! Dead child! Didn''t you promise not to go to the mountains to learn to hunt! Didn''t you say your stomach hurts! Ah!"

    "Moon Treasure!"

    Seeing Li Hehua striding towards her, she was about to pick her up with a mother who was extremely rude to her. Jiang Yue''s small body immediately tensed up, as if she was facing a great enemy.

    It''s fine to be held, but she''s really not used to being held, and she''s quite repulsive.

    She doesn''t actually hate Li Hehua, and she likes Li Hehua as her sister-in-law very much, but at this time, she can''t control herself, and her nerves are very nervous.

    It may be that the end of the world is full of crises, and she may die at any time. She doesn''t like to leave the ground with her feet. Only when her feet are firmly on the ground can she feel that she is actually alive.

    Jiang Yue''s whole body was tense, and her hands were naturally tense, and she couldn''t relax. Xue Yan was holding one of her hands, and she naturally noticed it immediately.

    Originally wanted to silently move in front of her to block their eldest sister-in-law, but when she thought of her ruthlessness in killing Xiongxiaozi, she was always at a critical juncture in her previous life. She was so calm, so calm, and now like this... He felt, In fact, she is not rejecting anything, but a manifestation of insecurity.

    is also a form of self-preservation.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan didn''t move to block anything, but lowered her voice and said to her in a soothing way, "That''s my sister-in-law." After a pause, she added, "It won''t hurt you."

    Jiang Yue immediately looked at Xue Yan in surprise.

    Heart shock.

    This person got to the point when he said it.

    It is not so much that she rejects being hugged, but that she is afraid of being too close and will be hurt.

    She is actually protecting herself.

 Chapter 43ï¼š shes very short-tempered

    Chapter 43 She is extremely protective

    In the last days, not only people have evolved, but zombies have also evolved. They look no different from normal people, but when they are closest to you, they will mercilessly attack you, kill you, and turn you into zombies.

    More than one of her friends ended up being an evolved zombie, disguised by her side, always at the nearest place to her, wanting her life.

    In the latter years of the last days, she kept a certain distance from almost everyone.

    The same goes for everyone else.

    Xue Yan just smiled at her.

    Watching him smile at her, Jiang Yue''s highly nervous feeling was miraculously relaxed.

    At this time, Li Hehua also came over and hugged her at once: "Yuebao, it''s great that you are all fine, do you know that sister-in-law is worried to death."

    Jiang Yue sat on Li Hehua''s arm and felt that she no longer felt the same tightness that she had when Li Hehua hugged her for the first time. Although she was still a little tight, she was able to relax a lot.

    "Sorry, sister-in-law, for worrying you."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you and Xiaoyan are also worried about your fifth brother, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay, let''s go, let''s go home."

    said to go, but Li Hehua was still holding Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue knew that she was going to take her home. She was afraid that she would fall if the road was not easy to walk. Instead of letting Li Hehua put her down like the first time, she just turned her head and silently looked at Xue Yan who was following behind Li Hehua.

    Xue Yan was turning back to talk to Liu Guixia, she could only see his profile.

    Although looks immature, but gentle, very reassuring.

    was on the Tianba, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to return to the village.

    Blind Bear was also placed at the gate of the courtyard.

    Xue Dafu immediately asked Xue Yihu to borrow an ox cart, and Xue Yihu was busy.

    At this time, the peasant family is basically working in the fields, and there are very few people at home, but although there are few people, when they heard that Xue Wuhu had beaten a bear and came back blind, those at home immediately rushed to see it.

    all bent over, surrounded the blind bear, and opened their eyes wide.

    Jiang Yue had been put down by Li Hehua and was pushed aside.

    Xue Yan was also pushed aside.

    The two of them just stood outside the crowd and didn''t feel embarrassed.

    So many adults in front covered their sight. Jiang Yue didn''t want to look at anything. She turned slightly, and wanted to go and sit on the side, but she saw Zhang Meili came running with great excitement. The smile on his face is like a line again.

    It doesn''t look good from any angle.

    I still don''t know what I''m reading.

    Jiang Yue gestured Xue Yan with her chin to look.

    Xue Yan only then found out that his fourth aunt was here. Seeing that the fourth aunt was so happy, he frowned almost invisible as if he had beaten the blind bear.

    It wasn''t until Zhang Meili got closer that Jiang Yue heard that Zhang Meili came running excitedly, and said happily, "I got rich, got rich."

    "Let Rang, let Rang, let me have a look, let me have a look too. Xiong Blind, our family has beaten Xiong Blind." Zhang Mei rudely pushed away Xue Yan, who was standing in front of her, and she felt in the way. Squeeze into the crowd.

    Xue Yan was already frail and was only seven years old. She was pushed away by Zhang Meili so rudely and vigorously, she staggered and almost fell.

    Fortunately, Jiang Yue helped him in time.

    Jiang Yue''s eyes were cold, as if to do something.

    Xue Yan hurriedly shook his head at her to calm her down. Although we have known each other for a short time, judging from the fact that she quietly cleaned up Xue Zhuzi, she was extremely protective of her shortcomings.

 Chapter 44ï¼š Can not bear to look

    Chapter 44 Can''t bear to look straight

    The chill in Jiang Yue''s eyes disappeared instantly, and she went to sit aside.

    Xue Yan was relieved.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yue only took two steps, but turned around and kicked Zhang Mei''s **** when she turned around.

    Xue Yan: "!!!"

    Jiang Yue went and sat down as if she didn''t do it.

    Zhang Meiyi screamed in pain, and everyone rushed forward. At this moment, the crowd heard her voice and knew that she was here. Usually, everyone didn''t see her very much. This didn''t let her squeeze in to see, and she didn''t know what would happen, so the surrounding crowd just gave way and made a way, just in front of Zhang Meili.

    It''s all right now, Zhang Meili jumped directly on Xiong Blind, but fortunately she didn''t die, her mouth was pressed on Xiong Blind''s mouth, mouth to mouth with Xiong Blind.

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then: "Pfft haha..."

    all laughed.

    There is even a humane saying: "I''m so hungry that I don''t choose food."

    Xue Yan looked away. I can''t bear to look at it.

    Jiang Yue is the same as not seeing it.

    Liu Guixia couldn''t help but burst into laughter, and immediately realized that it was her husband''s brother-in-law''s daughter-in-law, so she hurriedly went to help Zhang Meili, "Mei, what did you do, how..." Kiss the bear?

    Liu Guixia was too embarrassed to say the last three words .

    I am afraid that when I say it, I will laugh again.

    "Bah ah ah!" As soon as Zhang Meili was lifted up, she even purred three times. He wiped his mouth several times, and then rubbed the place where he was kicked, pointed at everyone, and yelled loudly like a shrew: "Who of you kicked my ass? Who! Stand up for me! You kill me! Thousands of knives! Look at my man who won''t take care of you!"

    Being scolded by people pointing at the nose, the people who came to see the blind bear were naturally unhappy:

    "Zhang Meili, who are you scolding?"

    "Shaohu Lielie, who kicked?"

    "I had to squeeze myself, fell down, blame us?"

    At this time, Xue Yihu happened to lend the ox cart back, and everyone''s attention turned to Xiong Blind again, even Zhang Meili.

    Zhang Meili lost her mind to investigate who kicked her, and immediately salivated, and said to Xue Dafu extremely dog-legged: "Third brother, wait a minute, I''ve asked Gouzi to call his father back. Time to go with you."

    Gouzi is the youngest son of Xue Dagui and Zhang Meili, Xue Gouzi.

    Xue Dafu wondered: "What do you want to do with a lot of money?"

    "Five tigers and Zhuzi are fighting a bear together, of course, let Zhuzi''s father watch it. At that time, you sold a lot of money, saying that you didn''t sell that much money, and you only gave us a little bit." Zhang Meili Of course said.

    "Shameless!" It was Yu Hongyan who cursed.

    Yu Hongyan has always been savage, and she has always dealt with Zhang Meili, the fourth aunt, and she was the first to scold: "Who told you that the bears were beaten by Wuhu and Zhuzi?! It was our family''s Wuhu who beat him alone! If it weren''t for luck, everyone would almost be gone! This bear blind man belongs to the five tigers in our family alone, where did you come from, and where did you go to cool me, it has nothing to do with your family!"

    The onlookers said:

    "You are the same person. You will come when things are not clear. It''s not ashamed."

    "Still staring? You thought they were all like you."

    "It''s a shame that you are still relatives."

    Even the dozen or so young men greeted by Xue Erhu also spoke up:

    "Aunt, it''s really Wuhu who fought alone. When we went there, there were only Wuhu, Xiaoyan, and Yuebao. There were no Uncle Wu and the others, let alone your pillars."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the rewards of the two babies, "Little Baby~" and "~Sui~feng", okay~

 Chapter 45ï¼š Do you want to lose face?

    Chapter 45 Are you still shameless?

    "Aunt, Wuhu and Uncle Wu separated in the mountains. The Wuhu hit the blind bear at the foot of the mountain when they separated. No matter what, there is no need to divide it with others."

    "Aunt, why don''t you think about it yourself, if the five tigers fight with your Zhuzi and the others together, can your Zhuzi come back together? Let the five tigers bring the Xiongxiao back alone?"

    "Aunt..."

    Not waiting for these people to finish speaking, Zhang Mei''s face suddenly became ugly, and she pointed at everyone''s nose: "Okay, you two are all working together to deceive me."

    "Why did I lie to you?" Xue Wuhu was very angry. "When your son comes back, ask your son. At that time, your son was afraid that he would give me something. If you say that if I leave, they will not give it to me no matter what they hit. What to divide with him? Uncle Wu and the others also know that, when they all come back, just ask and see if we lied to you!"

    "You lied to me! You lied to me!" Zhang Meili yelled, but she didn''t accept that the money she thought she was going to share hadn''t arrived yet, so it was gone.

    thinks that it''s Lai, and she also needs to share the money today.

    Seeing Zhang Meili like this, Xue Erhu was also angry: "I can''t tell her what she''s doing." Immediately, the young men who greeted him said, "Come on, hold hands and carry the bullock cart up."

    Then, the blind bear was carried to the ox cart.

    The dozen or so young men are leaving.

    "I''ll invite you to dinner another day." Xue Erhu laughed loudly at them.

    "No need, we are with you. However, if you really want to invite us to dinner, we don''t mind, hahaha..." The dozen or so men laughed and left.

    "Father, let''s go to town." Xue Erhu said to Xue Dafu.

    "Yes." Xue Dafu nodded. He said to Xue Yihu again: "Yihu, you also go." There were many people and many helpers.

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu responded immediately.

    Seeing that Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu were about to leave with the ox cart, Zhang Meili hurriedly grabbed the ox cart and refused to let go: "My man hasn''t come yet, so don''t go!"

    Now, Xue Dafu''s face was also ugly. He never cares about women''s families, but this sister-in-law is really too much.

    The onlookers were also stunned: "Zhang Meili, are you still shameless?"

    Seeing Zhang Meili''s appearance, Xue Yan knew that Zhang Meili would not leave for a while and would stay at his house, and his fourth uncle Xue Dagui would come later. Originally, he wanted to follow his father to the town because he was afraid of him. The elder brother and the second elder brother have been farming crops at home for many years. They are too sincere and sold the blind bear for a bargain, but now in this situation, he is not worried about going with his father.

    He wanted to tell his father and second brother a few words.

    But before the person passed, she saw Jiang Yue stand up with a blank face and stopped sitting. It was obvious that she was annoyed by Zhang Meili''s shamelessness again. I was afraid that she would do something again, so that others would find out that something was wrong with her. Everyone Now he can see that, unlike just now, he hurried over and took her hand.

    Jiang Yue narrowed her eyes, a little dangerous.

    Xue Yan didn''t have time to appease her, she just led her and quickly took his father and the second brother aside, and whispered, "Father, brother, and second brother, when I was studying in the town, I heard that the town has For many years, no one has hit Xiong Blind. This Xiong Blind can sell at least 80 taels. If it is less than 80 taels, don''t sell it."

 Chapter 46ï¼š you cry

    Chapter 46 You Cry

    "Eighty taels?!" The three of Xue Dafu were taken aback, and they didn''t expect to sell so much money. Immediately, the three of them rubbed their hands together, a little excited.

    "You remember, it must not be lower than 80 taels. If it is lower than 80 taels, it will not be sold." Xue Yan couldn''t help but urged again.

    All three nodded straight: "Remember, remember."

    "Then I''ll let my mother and sister-in-law hold her, you go."

    This she, naturally, refers to Zhang Meili.

    All three nodded again.

    Xue Yan went to whisper to her sister-in-law and mother. Still holding Jiang Yue.

    Jiangyue looks at the sky.

    Yu Hongyan heard that, she not only wanted to help Zhang Meili, but also wanted to beat Zhang Meili with a broom, but Liu Guixia stopped her.

    Liu Guixia is afraid that she will be pregnant with a child. This action is too large, and both people and children will have problems.

    I saw Liu Guixia and Li Hehua rushed forward, one of them grabbed Zhang Meili''s one hand, and pulled both of Zhang Meili''s hands off the ox cart. Go to pull the ox cart and stop Xue Dafu and the others from leaving.

    Zhang Meili couldn''t hold on to the ox cart. Seeing that Xue Dafu and the others got on the ox cart and wanted to drive the ox cart away, she was immediately hysterical and shouted indiscriminately: "Killed! Killed! Xue Dafu''s family has killed! "

    The onlookers were laughing, thinking that Zhang Meili was a wonderful person.

    Seeing that the ox cart was about to leave, but his father, brother, and two were sitting on the ox cart, Xue Yan was still worried, and hurriedly led Jiang Yue to the ox cart again.

    "Hurry up, hurry up." Xue Yan anxiously urged her in a low voice, wanting her to get on the ox cart.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while, but climbed up, and then looked at Xue Yan, apparently asking Xue Yan to give her an explanation.

    Xue Yan said in a volume that only she could hear: "Please, if my father and the others sell this bear blind man below 80 taels, you will cry."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    "Dad, Yuebao also wants to go to town, you can take her with you." Xue Yan shouted to his father in front of him.

    Xue Dafu and the others looked back, only to realize that Jiang Yue also got on the ox cart, but sitting in the back, and the back was just on the ground, the three of them were very afraid that Jiang Yue would fall, and they all said: "Yuebao, why are you sitting there? Ah, the back is not safe, come and sit in the front, come and sit in the front."

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua released Zhang Meili when the ox cart was far away.

    Zhang Meili rushed to grab Liu Guixia and Li Hehua''s faces, but was pulled away by the onlookers. When no one could be caught, the ox cart left again, and Zhang Meili lay on the ground and began to roll.

    "Kill me all! Kill me all!"

    Splashing on her own, and slapping her upside down, saying they beat her?

    Everyone was extremely speechless.

    Zhang Meili was still rolling on the ground: "I''ll leave it here today. If I don''t give my family money, I won''t leave! Why hunt with my family''s pillars, but not share it with my family!"

    Everyone wants to kick Zhang Meimei.

    I have never seen such a shameless person.

    "Don''t you understand human language?" Xue Wuhu was very angry. "Everyone said that it has nothing to do with your pillars. I''ll give you a piece of shit."

    Xue Yan pulled aside and also came to watch the fun. Xue Dabao, the eldest grandson of his uncle''s family, was the same age as him, seven years old.

    And he is the youngest grandson of old man Xue, and he is the uncle of Xue Dabao.

    Xue Dabao was arrogant: "Uncle, what''s the matter?"

    "Go and call your great-grandfather." Xue Yan whispered.

    "Hey!" Xue Dabao immediately spread his feet and ran home to call him grandpa.

 Chapter 47ï¼š Are you mad at you?

    Chapter 47 Are you mad at you?

    Soon, the old man Xue was on crutches and was helped by Xue Dabao. The old man''s face was ashen, and his body was shaking with anger.

    When Xue Yan saw it, he rushed over to help him: "Grandpa."

    "Good boy, good boy." Old man Xue patted him. "Your aunt is not a thing, it''s not a thing." Immediately, she shouted at Zhang Meili: "Zhang Shi!"

    Zhang Meili, who was still on the ground, shuddered when she heard the words, tilted her head, and looked at the old man Xue timidly, "Father..." She was really worried about this father-in-law.

    She is a man who is not good or bad, but she is extremely filial.

    As long as her father-in-law speaks, her man will clean up her and let her have no good fruit to eat.

    "Go away!" Old man Xue said only one word.

    Zhang Meili immediately ran away, scrambling and crawling, how dare you splash again.

    The onlookers burst into laughter.

    Old man Xue tried his best to get his way, and then smiled with the onlookers: "I''ll let you all see the joke, let''s go, let''s go."

    "Go back, go back." Liu Guixia also said.

    As soon as the people dispersed, Xue Yan saw his fourth uncle, Xue Dagui, hurrying back from the field in high spirits, heading towards his house, and behind his fourth uncle was the ten-year-old Xue Gouzi.

    Xue Gouzi is thin and slender, with a cowardly look, but also timid.

    Old man Xue also saw it, and his old face immediately turned blue again.

    Xue Dagui originally walked very briskly and looked like he had made a fortune, but he didn''t even come to the door of his third brother''s house, but he saw his father and his mother-in-law. He probably understood something, turned around and planned to run.

    "Get over here!" Old man Xue said like a bell.

    Xue Dagui could only hold back his steps and came over with a smiling face: "Dad, hehe."

    "Grandpa." Xue Gouzi also whispered.

    "Blind Bear was obviously beaten by Wuhu and Zhuzi after they separated, and Wuhu was alone. Your daughter-in-law insists that Zhuzi also has a share, and you have to share the money... You say it!" Master Xue put his crutches heavily. "Did you let it?"

    "You''re wronged, Dad!" Xue Dagui immediately shouted. "I was called back by the dog, and the dog told me that it was Meimei who called me back. What did they say they beat the blind bear, and asked me to come back and stare at the blind bear, it''s not me! Daddy! , you believe me!"

    "That''s your daughter-in-law herself."

    "Definitely, definitely." Xue Dagui nodded like pounding garlic.

    "Then you have to take good care of your daughter-in-law and don''t make people laugh all the time. Do you know how embarrassing she was just splashing on the ground in front of so many people?"

    "Father, are you mad at you?" Xue Dagui immediately became nervous, and hurriedly stepped forward to stroke his father''s back, as if he was pleased with his father. "Dad, don''t worry, I will take care of her when I go back. It''s too much. You are my father, and she dares to be angry with you!"

    Old man Xue felt much more at ease. No matter how bad this son is, he is equally good, that is, filial piety.

    Xue Yan''s face was as usual, but he was clear in his heart. No matter in his previous life or now, the only saving grace of his fourth uncle is that he is very kind to his grandfather.

    His grandfather also had this son in his heart.

    Therefore, in his previous life, even if his fourth uncle always wanted something as a rogue, as long as he was not out of the ordinary, he never bothered with this fourth uncle.

    But Zhang Meili, the fourth aunt, and Xue Zhuzi, the cousin. These two people, in the last life, since his fourth uncle died unexpectedly, no one suppressed them, and they completely ignored his grandfather. , was also bribed by someone to frame him as trying to cheat, put him in jail, and angered his grandfather to death.

 Chapter 48ï¼š Are you saying this is true?

    Chapter 48 Do you think this is true?

    After and so on, he was released from prison. Grandpa had been buried for some time, and he didn''t even see his last face.

    He will never forgive these two.

    "Father," Xue Dagui observed his father''s face, seeing that his father seemed to be no longer angry, and with a little smile, he opened his mouth again: "Hehe, that, the bear blind man of the Five Tigers must be I can sell a lot of money. I am different from my mother-in-law. I don¡¯t want to divide. Relief for my poor brother? Dad, do you think this is the truth?"

    Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan, Xue Wuhu, and Li Hehua immediately turned ugly.

    Xue Yan still looked as usual. This is his fourth uncle. This is what his fourth uncle is like. If this is not the case, it is not his fourth uncle.

    "It''s your head!" Old man Xue was furious. Picking up the crutches, he hit Xue Dagui. "It''s like this every time! I don''t know what I''ve done to give birth to something like you!"

    "Daddy, I was wrong, I was wrong." Xue Dagui was beaten, but he didn''t run away, for fear of slipping into his father''s waist, so he stood in front of his father and kept hiding, but where did he hide? The crutches hit him time and time again. "Stop hitting, you don''t hit anymore, it hurts to death, Dad."

    If someone ran away and asked him to chase and fight, Old Man Xue would definitely be furious, but with Xue Dagui like this, Old Man Xue couldn''t fight anymore after a few hits.

    After all, this son is filial to him and treats him very well.

    "Okay," Old Man Xue took back his cane angrily, "Get out of here!"

    "Yes, yes, I''ll get out, I''ll get out. Dad, don''t be angry, when I fart." After that, Xue Dagui ran away.

    Xue Gouzi saw that his father had left and wanted to leave, so he whispered, "Grandpa, then I''ll leave too."

    "Go." To his grandson, the old man Xue was still very pleasant.

    Xue Gouzi took two steps, but he still turned his head, lowered his head, and said to Liu Guixia extremely guiltily: "San Auntie, I''m sorry, my parents again..."

    Speaking of this, his throat choked and his eyes were red.

    "Good boy, good boy," Liu Guixia hurriedly reassured, "It''s your business, what''s your business? Don''t feel bad, go back quickly, and save your mother from scolding you."

    Yu Hongyan and the others also appeased them: "Gouzi, it has nothing to do with you, go back quickly."

    Even Xue Yan said, "Yeah, Gouzi."

    In the last life, the cousin Xue Gouzi was in that house, but he was always good, and even in the end, he died because he didn''t want to help the traitor to kill him, the regent.

    "Good boy, go back quickly." The old man Xue sighed.

    Xue Gouzi left slowly. Still keeping his head down.

    Old man Xue was helped into the room and sat for a while before he left.

    Xue Yan then went to pick some wild tendon grass, came back and mashed it up, and put it on his fifth brother''s left ankle. Although his father and the others went to the town to sell bears, he had nothing to worry about when Jiang Yue was there.

    *

    Jiang Yue rode an ox cart and spent more than half an hour before arriving in town with Xue Dafu and the others.

    It was noon when we got to town.

    Because I was in a hurry to sell Xiongxianzi, I didn¡¯t delay in other places, so I went straight to the vegetable market. There is a place in the vegetable market that is dedicated to collecting prey from hunters.

    It is like a restaurant, a big family, generally if you need these, you will come here to collect them.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you baby "Yan Yao" for the reward, okay~

 Chapter 49ï¼š Turned the bottom upside down at once

    Chapter 49

    There are also hunters who send their prey directly to restaurants or the homes of big families, but they are all very familiar with the host family and will not kill you at low prices.

    Xue Dafu and the others didn¡¯t have these connections. Although Xue Sihu was a junior in a restaurant, he was only a junior and not the shopkeeper. Xue Sihu couldn''t work in the restaurant, so Xue Dafu and the others drove the ox cart to the vegetable market.

    Along the way, the blind bears on the bullock cart are very eye-catching.

    When the ox cart entered the market, without waiting for Xue Dafu and the others to drive the ox cart to the place where the prey was collected, the people in that place saw it, and their eyes flashed, and they all came over to ask about the blind bear.

    Xue Dafu and the others had already disembarked from the ox cart after entering the town, and only little Jiang Yue was still sitting on the ox cart.

    Jiang Yue wanted to go down for a walk. It was uncomfortable to sit for so long, but Xue Dafu and the others were afraid that she would get lost, so they insisted on placing her on the ox cart.

    Jiang Yue watched Xue Dafu and the others patiently answer the questions of those who were curious about Xiong Blind. When she heard Xue Dafu and the others said that Xiong Blind was under 80 taels and not for sale, Jiang Yue looked at the sky.

    is really sincere.

    How can a seller directly say the lowest price in his heart.

    Although Xiong Blind had not been sold yet, she had already realized why Xue Yan was not at ease and asked her to follow him.

    "Eighty taels?"

    Everyone who asked the price looked at each other.

    The people who come here to collect prey often meet each other, and they have dealt with them more than once, and many of them are familiar with each other. Just this one glance, everyone immediately decided that they wanted a piece of the price.

    Waiting for the price to be lowered, and the purchase is made. At that time, it will be divided into one piece, or what, and they will discuss it themselves at that time.

    Jiang Yue''s face was expressionless, but she saw the little Jiujiu of these people in her eyes.

    "Too expensive!" Someone immediately shouted. "You blind bear is made of gold, so expensive!"

    "Yes yes yes."

    Several people agreed.

    is like condemning them.

    Although Xue Erhu is a peasant and has never seen much of the world, he has always been public in the village and never likes to hide anything. Seeing everyone''s attitude, he immediately became a little unhappy.

    But Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu are the most honest and honest. Although they have been in the town many times, they have basically never dealt with the people in the town. Now, they both panicked and explained quickly.

    I saw Xue Dafu said in a hurry: "This eldest brother, my youngest son said that there has been no bear blind man in the town these years, and this bear blind man can sell at least 80 taels, and if it is lower than 80 taels, we will not be allowed to Sell."

    have to.

    Jiangyue supported her forehead.

    turned the bottom upside down in one click.

    She admired Xue Yan''s foresight.

    "Yes, yes." Seeing that his father had said everything he wanted to say, Xue Yihu, who was stupid and honest, didn''t know what to say, he just kept echoing his father.

    The most common thing he does is laugh and go along with his family.

    Hearing this, there was a man with a big scorpion on his face, and the man with a hair on the scorpion shouted, "Who is your youngest son? He said at least 80 taels, only 80 taels, I see. , at most it''s worth twelve taels."

    "Yes, yes, twelve taels, no more."

    Everyone else chimed in.

    Xue Dafu was very anxious, but he was patient: "My youngest son''s name is Xue Yan, and he was studying in this town before."

 Chapter 50ï¼š Who hasnt she seen?

    Chapter 50 Has anyone seen her before?

    But among those present, who really cares who his youngest son is?

    Immediately, someone looked kindly and said kindly to Xue Dafu: "Big brother, for the sake of your honesty and honesty, we can''t make fun of you. It''s really only a dozen at most. There was someone last time. If you sold me a particularly big deer, I also gave 2 taels of silver. You are 10 taels of silver. Besides, brother, you said that your youngest son studied in this town before. He is a scholar, so what? Really understand the price of these prey."

    "This..." Xue Dafu was a little shaken.

    Xue Yihu also began to play drums in his heart.

    Xue Erhu said: "I''m sorry, our Xiaoyan said that we won''t sell it below 80 taels. If you are only willing to give 10 taels, then we can''t sell it to you."

    From Xue Erhu''s point of view, Xue Yan is his younger brother. He has been sensible since he was a child, and he never talks nonsense. Since it is said that the blind bear is worth at least 80 taels, it must be 80 taels.

    And these people are strangers to him, so he naturally believes in his younger brother, instead of believing that these people are worth at most ten taels.

    Jiang Yue saw Xue Erhu like this, and felt that Xue Erhu would suffer a lot less than Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu alone.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu are too influenced by others.

    "Okay, if you don''t sell it, you won''t sell it." Those people looked at each other, thinking about this place, and they took this. In the end, the blind bear will definitely get them at a low price of ten taels of silver, and they are not in a hurry. , and immediately disappeared with a look of indifference.

    This is also a strategy.

    If no one wants to buy it, the three farmers must be anxious.

    They just have to wait.

    These three peasants have just arrived, so they are still dreaming about eighty-two.

    Those who come here to sell prey are not skinned by them.

    Jiang Yue saw their little movements in her eyes, but she remained calm.

    She is now a three-and-a-half-year-old baby girl. At most, some people think that she is too cute and look at her more, but no one takes her seriously. Naturally, she does not know that she has seen through their routine.

    This is not really a routine. She can become the commander of the largest district in the last days - district A, who has not seen it before?

    Some things, she can understand just by looking at them.

    On the contrary, Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu were both affected at first, but when Xue Erhu suddenly said this, they also found the backbone for the time being, and did not stop those people who disappeared in a flash.

    "Wait a minute, we just arrived." Xue Dafu laughed. Maybe you will meet someone who is willing to pay 80 taels later.

    The three parked the bullock cart aside.

    At this time, Jiang Yue could finally get off the ox cart.

    "Are you hungry?" Xue Dafu took a bamboo basket handed over by Xue Yihu. The bamboo basket was covered with a brown cloth. Under the cloth, there were eight leftovers from the morning.

    This was when she knew that Xue Dafu and the others were coming to town to sell Xiongxianzi. As soon as Li Hehua put down Jiang Yue, she went into the yard and packed the nests. When Xue Yihu borrowed the ox cart, she hurriedly gave the bamboo basket to her. Put it on the ox cart and let Xue Dafu and the others bring it to the town to eat.

    Although Li Hehua can''t hold her head up because she has never been pregnant, she is extremely careful and thoughtful in her daily life.

    Xue Dafu and the others didn''t eat the wowotou immediately, but Xue Dafu found two coins from the dusty purse and handed it to Xue Yihu: "It''s rare to come to town, Yihu, go and buy two pieces of meat for Yuebao. Steamed buns, I saw some people selling buns on the road we just came here."

 Chapter 51ï¼š Its all hard-earned money

    Chapter 51 It''s all hard-earned money

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu took the money and wanted to go.

    was stopped by Jiang Yue: "Uncle, I can also eat wowotou."

    "There are only a few of these wowotou. You don''t want us three big men to be full, do you? Darling, Yuebao, you eat meat buns." Xue Dafu coaxed.

    Although there are eight wowotou, they are not very big. Jiang Yue also knows that Xue Dafu and the others can''t get enough to eat. It is estimated that each of them may not be full after eating five or six. Knowing that Xue Dafu is like this, I just want her to eat better, not to give her a wowtou so they will be full.

    Every penny of the peasants is hard-earned money. They are reluctant to spend money to buy food for themselves. They would rather go hungry. If she didn''t come, they probably wouldn''t even spend a penny.

    Jiang Yue doesn''t like that her family eats poorly, but she eats well.

    She wants everyone to eat the same.

    But in the current situation, if she insisted on splitting them up, they would not be full. It would be better if she didn''t eat any meat buns and bought four steamed buns with these two cents.

    The meat buns are one penny, but the steamed buns are two penny. If there are four steamed buns, one steamed bun is enough for her. She can give Xue Dafu and the others one each to make them more comfortable.

    Besides, when you sell Xiongxiaozi, you will have money...

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue didn''t stop Xue Yihu from going, and went with Xue Yihu.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu didn''t think much of it.

    Xue Yihu took Jiang Yue to a roadside shop selling steamed buns, smiled and said to the owner of the steamed bun shop, "Boss, come¡ª"

    Before Xue Yihu finished speaking, Jiang Yue took over the words and asked, "Are there any steamed buns?"

    The boss immediately smiled and said, "Yes, hey, you are such a lovely girl, how many do you want?"

    "Yuebao, it''s not..." Xue Yihu was anxious to say something.

    But Jiang Yue has already said: "Four."

    "Okay." The boss opened the steamer, took out four fat white steamed buns, wrapped them in oiled paper, and handed them to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue holds it in two small hands.

    "Guest officer, two pennies." The boss smiled at Xue Yihu. This is of course asking adults for money.

    Jiang Yue''s eyes like black grapes also looked at Xue Yihu.

    Xue Yihu could only pay.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yihu came back, they saw Xue Yihu lowered his head and looked like he was not doing anything good. Neither Xue Dafu nor Xue Erhu understood what was going on.

    But when they saw Jiang Yue''s two little hands slowly opening the oiled paper bag, revealing the four white fat steamed buns inside, and then giving them one each, their hearts would be warmed.

    Xue Dafu was still red-eyed and a little sad, but he smiled and said, "Yuebao, how did your mother teach you so well."

    "Uncle, eldest brother, second brother, you eat." Jiang Yue didn''t know anything about sensationalism, she only knew to let them eat.

    "It''s good, we eat, we eat too." Although Xue Dafu and the others said so, but they ate hard wowtou.

    Jiang Yue looked at them.

    Xue Dafu and the others laughed: "We will eat this first, and then eat this good thing. You should eat it too. Do you have enough steamed buns? Do you want more?"

    Jiang Yue said: "Enough."

    But he also knew in his heart that Xue Dafu and the others would definitely not eat it in the end, they were coaxing her.

    She underestimated Xue Dafu''s persistence in this matter.

    Jiang Yue took a bite of the fat and white steamed bun, which was very fluffy. She didn''t know how much better it was than Wowotou, but she ate it a little bit.

 Chapter 52ï¼š take it home

    Chapter 52 Let''s take it home

    As expected, when Xue Dafu and the others finished eating the wowtou, they took the oil paper that used to wrap the steamed buns, carefully wrapped the three steamed buns again, and wanted to take them home.

    Jiang Yue just looked at them.

    Xue Dafu and the others immediately smiled at her when they saw this: "We are all full, how can we eat, let''s take it home and save the waste."

    These are refined grains. Whoever eats refined grains at ordinary times may not be able to eat refined grains during the festivals. They are simply reluctant to eat them by themselves, so they want to take them back to the rest of the family to eat. Maybe they will give her another one at night.

    Jiang Yue knew.

    But that''s all, Jiang Yue didn''t say anything else, just looked at the surrounding environment casually, and saw the place where the prey was collected from time to time someone looked here, obviously waiting.

    Wait for Xue Dafu and the others to lose their breath.

    And if you want to sell at least 80 taels today, then Dafu Xue and the others have to be more calm than those people.

    This Xiongxiaozi Town has not been available for many years, so I don''t have to worry about not being able to sell it.

    Not to those people, but to others.

    Jiang Yue had a good heart, and there happened to be an old man selling vegetables at the stall next to him. The old man was sitting on the pony. Because it was noon, the old man''s rice had already been eaten, and no one came to buy vegetables in front of the vegetable stall, so Jiang Yue went over. Now, he squatted beside the old man and shouted, "Uncle."

    "Oh," the old man saw Jiang Yuechang''s pink and jade carvings, white and tender, not likable, and instantly turned into a cute one. "You little doll''s mouth is so sweet."

    Jiang Yue was a little embarrassed, but in fact, she just shouted very ordinary.

    But business matters.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about the embarrassment or not, and said again: "Uncle, can I ask you something?"

    "Yes." The old man was a warmhearted man. It is also extremely rare that this little doll is really polite. "You ask, little baby, what do you want to inquire about."

    "It''s the blind bear that was beaten in my family, is this the place where the people collect the prey?" Jiang Yue pointed her finger at the people at the place where the prey was collected.

    Xiong Blind was so big, so he stopped beside him, and just now another group of people gathered around to watch the fun, the old man naturally knew this Xiong Blind.

    I saw the old man said: "I have been selling vegetables here for many years. This is the situation in this market, and only the people on that land will accept it. Your family is really powerful. Someone can beat the blind bear, we are alive to see. I can''t even look at it."

    Jiang Yue smiled slightly and said, "My family didn''t expect to be hit. Uncle, those people took the prey and finally changed their hands, do you know?"

    The old man said: "I have heard of this. I heard that it is sold to restaurants and big families in the town. Ordinary people don''t say they can''t afford it. How many are willing to buy it? They have their own ways. Last time I heard that someone sold the big deer to Jixiang Restaurant, darling, they got a dozen taels of silver."

    "Lucky Restaurant?" Jiang Yue immediately grasped the point.

    "It''s the largest restaurant in the town. Generally, hunters with a little knowledge will sell their prey directly to that restaurant. They won''t come here to sell. The people here have to change their hands. How to make some money, no Give a lot of money, and the price given by Jixiang Restaurant will be higher."

    "Is there no one in the restaurant to collect prey?"

    "It''s the biggest restaurant in our town, and there''s no shortage of hunters to send their prey there. They don''t need to let people come here to collect them."

    "Is that so..." Jiang Yue pondered, and had plans in her heart.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 53ï¼š This works!

    Chapter 53 This is too good!

    "Hey," the old man finally realized that something was wrong, and laughed even more, "You are quite an experienced doll."

    Jiang Yue just smiled.

    "Thank you uncle." After thanking him politely, Jiang Yuecai went back to sit on the pony next to Xue Dafu and the others.

    Xue Dafu and the others were not far from each other. They heard Jiang Yue''s conversation with the old man, and finally realized that Jiang Yue was much smarter and more stable than an ordinary three-and-a-half-year-old child.

    But because their family Xue Yan is a child prodigy, and has always been smarter than ordinary people, they are used to it, and they have not seen anything strange about Jiang Yue, so Xue Dafu and the others just think that Jiang Yue is better than ordinary children. Smart and steady, he didn''t think anywhere else at all.

    Seeing Jiang Yue coming back, Xue Dafu and the others also praised: "Yuebao, why are you so smart, you even know you want to inquire about this."

    They don''t even know what to inquire about, they just plan to sit here and wait for someone to buy it.

    Since she went home with Dafu Xue and Yan Xue, Jiang Yue has always been praised, and she is used to it now.

    Thinking that Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu are too honest and their brains are not active enough, Jiang Yue said to Xue Dafu: "Uncle, you heard that just now, the price given by Jixiang Restaurant will be higher, I want the second brother to go to Jixiang Restaurant. Let''s see, see if their restaurant wants Xiongxianzi, and if so, how much are they going to pay for it, can you see?"

    "Okay, this is too good!" Xue Dafu rubbed his hands together, extremely excited. "Erhu, hurry up."

    "It happened that I passed by Jixiang Restaurant in the town before, and I know how to get there. Dad, big brother, I will go. You look at Dian Yuebao. This is the town, not like home." After speaking, Xue Erhu stepped forward. Long legs went in stride.

    Xue Yihu was also a little excited. Those people just now offered the price of 10 taels. If Jixiang Restaurant would be higher, it would be more than 10 taels.

    Even if it wasn''t eighty taels, it was a lot.

    Actually, he thinks 12 taels is a lot.

    Jiang Yue was not too excited or excited, she was still very calm, but she looked at the place where the prey was collected in the Yancai Market, and happened to see someone looking this way again.

    Xue Erhu didn''t come back until an hour later.

    Xue Erhu still ran back, panting for the entire run, unable to speak at all for a while, only two hands on his knees and panting.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu were very anxious, and they both hurriedly asked: "Auspicious restaurant is not far away, why did you go so long, we all thought you had an accident."

    Xue Erhu was running too fast, and he was still gasping for words, so he could only stretch out one hand and wave it to indicate that nothing happened.

    When he was out of breath, Xue Erhu said with a happy face: "When I arrived at Jixiang Restaurant, it happened that the shopkeeper was not there, and no one was in charge, but when he heard that he was a blind man, he told me to sit and wait for the shopkeeper to come back. Ask the shopkeeper. It''s been a long time since then. The shopkeeper came back. Hearing what I said, he immediately told fifty taels. Add silver."

    "Fifty taels, so many?" Although it wasn''t eighty taels, Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu couldn''t help rubbing their hands again.

    "Yes! The shopkeeper meant at least fifty taels anyway, and let''s quickly pull the blind bear over so that we can set the final price." Xue Erhu was still overjoyed. "Father, let''s quickly pull Xiong Blind over and let the shopkeeper take a look. This Xiong Blind is so big, I think it must be worth at least 80 taels as Xiaoyan said."

 Chapter 54ï¼š Bullying the peasants to be honest, right?

    Chapter 54 Bullying the peasants to be honest, right?

    "If it''s true, then of course it''s good." Xue Dafu laughed. Although he felt that fifty taels was very, very much, if he could sell more, he still wanted to sell more.

    Xue Yihu also urged: "Dad, let''s quickly pull the blind bear over."

    "That''s right." Xue Dafu nodded straightly, and started to turn the ox cart with Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu to go to Jixiang Restaurant.

    Jiang Yue didn''t speak or stop her, she just looked out of the corner of her eye again to the place where the prey was collected in the vegetable market.

    Sure enough, when the people who were still there saw that Xue Dafu and the others were leaving, they obviously found a buyer.

    has completely lost the indifferent appearance before.

    also didn''t expect that it was them who couldn''t hold their breath first.

    "Big brother, big brother, where are you going? You don''t sell it anymore?" Those people hurriedly asked and stopped the ox cart.

    Xue Dafu smiled and saw his teeth but not his eyes: "There is a restaurant that is willing to pay fifty taels to buy this bear blind man, and said that if the bear blind man is big enough, they will add more money, not only fifty taels, please let me go, we will pay for it. past."

    "Don''t," the man with a big scorpion smiled all over his face, "If there is a restaurant with fifty taels, then I will pay sixty taels, okay?"

    Xue Erhu immediately said: "Didn''t you guys say it''s worth 10 taels at most, why is it 60 taels again?"

    The big rascal man even had a smile on his face: "We just figured it out. In all these years, there have been no bears and blind people in the town. It''s rare. Sixty taels are a lot. You can sell them to me."

    Anyway, everyone said that the money to buy Xiong Blind is actually one piece. When Xiong Blind sells the money, everyone will share another piece, and the other people who come around will naturally agree immediately: "Yes, yes, you will sell it to He, sixty taels is really a lot, you go and find out when there is something in this market that can sell such a high price. It also saves you sending Xiong Blind to the restaurant, and you can unload it here. Alright. Besides, if you drag them to the restaurant, if the restaurant only offers you fifty taels in the end, wouldn''t it be a loss for you?"

    Xue Dafu is very persistent on issues of principle, but in this respect, when he heard these people say this, he also felt that it was justified, and he couldn''t help but wavered again.

    Xue Yihu is the same.

    Xue Erhu still thought that he would definitely sell at least 80 taels. How could he be willing to sell these 60 taels? I saw him urged: "Father, let''s take it to the shopkeeper to see it."

    Xue Dafu hadn''t spoken yet, when the big rascal man laughed: "Let''s talk about it first, if you guys go out from here and want to come back and let me buy it, then you can''t."

    This is good, Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu are even more shaken.

    Also play psychological warfare?

    Bullying the farmers to be honest, right?

    I saw Jiang Yue stretch out a hand and pull Xue Dafu''s clothes in a small way, until Xue Dafu lowered his head, she said calmly: "Uncle, there is not much difference between fifty taels and sixty taels. The big deal is that you don¡¯t want that few taels, but maybe the price of the restaurant is higher, but brother Yan said it¡¯s worth at least eighty taels, brother Yan never talks nonsense, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xue Dafu was woken up immediately, "Yes, yes, your brother Yan never talks nonsense, let''s go to the restaurant." After speaking, he said to the people who surrounded them: "I''m sorry, everyone, let the troubles go, six We don''t sell 12 taels."

    "Let me go, let the troubles go." Xue Yihu has always had no opinion. His father decided to go to the restaurant. He immediately helped drive the ox cart and let him go.

 Chapter 55ï¼š How does this move...

    Chapter 55 How does this move...

    Xue Erhu didn¡¯t agree with selling at first, so he naturally helped more actively.

    Before taking two steps, someone immediately said: "Seventy-two! Seventy-two is headquartered! Brother! If you don''t sell this to me, you will regret it at that time! I really paid a sky-high price!"

    Speaking of this, the man shouted angrily at the others: "Get out of the way, get out of the way, if he doesn''t sell it to me at this price, then let him go, I don''t believe it anymore, in this town, there are still There''s a higher price than mine."

    also looks like you have to leave quickly.

    It would be fine if he still stopped him, but he didn''t, and Xue Dafu was shaken again by his appearance.

    Xue Yihu was also shaken.

    Jiang Yue was a little tired. How does this move...

    Fortunately, Xue Erhu was still unshakable, but he was also a little tired: "Dad, didn''t Yuebao say it, Xiaoyan never talks nonsense, you know, why..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Xue Dafu said worriedly: "This person is like this, I think it''s 80% true, 70 taels is already a sky-high price, and there will be no higher prices in this town."

    Xue Yihu echoed: "Yes, yes."

    "Father, big brother!" Xue Erhu was about to die of anger.

    "Seventy-two, are you going to sell it or not? If you don''t sell it, leave, and no one will stop you." The man said with his arms crossed, his expression still looking rather impatient.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu were even more excited.

    "No¡ª" Xue Erhu wanted to say not to sell.

    "Shut up!" Xue Dafu yelled.

    Xue Erhu had no choice but to shut up after his father scolded him.

    "It''s better to sell it." Xue Dafu whispered this to Xue Erhu and Xue Yihu, and smiled at the person who offered 70 taels, "Hehehe..."

    makes it clear that it is really going to be sold.

    Jiang Yue finally understood why Xue Yan said that if Xue Dafu and the others sold this bear blind man for less than 80 taels, she would make her cry.

    But how could she cry?

    Jiang Yue looked at the sky, then quickly climbed into the bullock cart and hugged the blind bear with her small body as much as possible, "Don''t sell it! Brother Yan said that if it is less than 80 taels, you can''t sell it!"

    Xiong Blind is so big, but she is only a little older. The scene of holding Xiong Blind, plus her appearance, she thought she was very serious and serious, but all the people present were cute.

    is like a small pendant on a big blind bear.

    "Your baby girl is too cute." Someone couldn''t help but tell Xue Dafu.

    Xue Dafu was very happy, and he smiled again, but his eyes were not seen. Their Yuebao is good-looking, cute, and lovable. Anyone who sees them will praise them.

    "Little baby," the person who came out of seventy taels smiled, "Your family has decided, it''s useless for you to hold it, come down, come down quickly."

    Jiang Yue still spread her arms around her as much as possible.

    "This..." Xue Dafu was in trouble.

    Seeing Xue Dafu like this, the man was unhappy: "You shouldn''t sell it, right? Is this little doll in charge of your family?"

    "Of course not." Xue Dafu hurriedly said. "It''s just, this..." Xue Dafu looked at the little Jiangyue who was still trying to hold the blind bear, but couldn''t hold it at all.

    "Isn''t it enough to pull her down?" The man didn''t feel anything at all, and after he finished speaking, he started, rudely trying to pull Jiang Yue off the ox cart.

    "Second brother!" Jiang Yue immediately buried her head and shouted hard. I can''t do it myself, so I can only call her second brother.

    Xue Erhu immediately stepped over with long legs and glared angrily: "You scared our Yuebao!"

 Chapter 56ï¼š One hundred taels?

    Chapter 56 One hundred taels?

    "I won''t sell it anymore." Xue Dafu also thought that Jiang Yue was frightened, so he hurriedly bent over to coax Jiang Yue. "Yuebao, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, uncle won''t sell it, uncle will pull Xiong Blind to find the shopkeeper."

    Xue Yihu was also very angry, so he was reluctant to sell it.

    Including the one who gave out seventy taels, everyone else was dumbfounded. What''s the situation?

    Until Xue Dafu and the others were about to take Jiang Yue and Xiong Xiazi out of the market, the man with a big scorpion on his face stopped them again: "Okay, okay, don''t you want eighty taels, I''ll go out for eighty taels? Twelve, you should sell it, right?"

    Really eighty-two? !

    Now, not only Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu are willing, but Xue Erhu is also willing.

    But the three of them thought that Jiang Yue was frightened, and they all looked at Jiang Yue, who had been sitting on the ox cart obediently.

    Jiang Yue knew that they were afraid of her and didn''t want to, but to be honest, she really didn''t want to. These people bully the peasants one after another, and they have gone through several rounds of psychological warfare.

    is still willing to catch up now, it is obvious that even if this bear-blind man spends 80 taels to buy it back, he still has a lot of money to make.

    I saw Jiang Yue said: "Uncle, none of them are accurate, at first ten taels, then sixty taels, seventy taels, and now they are willing to eighty taels... Let''s sell them to restaurants, they all If you are willing to pay 80 taels, I think the restaurant should be no less than 80 taels in the end, otherwise Brother Yan wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±

    "OK. OK." Xue Dafu and the others had no opinion. Selling the bear blind man has become secondary in their hearts, as long as their Yuebao will not be frightened again.

    "I really convinced you, it turns out that this little girl is the master of your family." The man with the stubble on his face was really convinced. "Okay, okay, ninety taels, it can''t be more, you have seen it, I am the only one chasing this, if you guys are unwilling to sell this, then I really can''t buy it, I can''t buy it and let me Blind bear who can''t earn any money."

    "Yuebao?" Xue Dafu and the three looked down at Jiang Yue again.

    The man with the scorpion on his face was even more convinced.

    may be that Jiang Yue is still a child no matter what, so until now, this person has not found out, in fact, they were just a group of people, and now, they are all being led by Jiang Yue by the nose.

    Jiang Yue didn''t think this person was pretending, that 90 taels should be the highest price they could offer, and she was not familiar with Jixiang Restaurant, and she didn''t know what kind of person the shopkeeper was. , she thinks it is no problem to sell it for 80 taels. If Xue Yan dares to say that, then she can really sell for at least 80 taels.

    But whether the shopkeeper can give you a price higher than ninety taels, she can''t be sure.

    After all, businessmen value profits, so isn¡¯t the restaurant just for profit?

    Besides, no matter what the shopkeeper says, he is also a part-time worker, so the possibility of paying more than ninety taels to buy a blind bear is not very likely...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue wanted to nod to Xue Dafu and the others, and was willing to sell it to this person for ninety taels.

    But before she nodded, she saw a few people coming, the leader, dressed like a shopkeeper.

    I saw the man dressed like the shopkeeper walking over, laughing and saying, "Da rascal, you pay 90 taels, then I will pay 100 taels."

    One hundred taels? !

    Xue Dafu and the others were startled and immediately looked over.

    The man with the big scorpion on his face was startled when he heard the voice, and he hurriedly looked over. When he saw someone coming, he was even more frightened. Smiling face: "Manager Qiao, why are you here?"

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the reward of the baby "When I Give You the Breeze", alright~

 Chapter 57ï¼š dare not dare

    Chapter 57

    At this time, Xue Erhu also saw the person coming, and hurriedly said to Xue Dafu: "Dad, that is the shopkeeper of Jixiang Restaurant."

    The man whose nickname was his facial features knew that the restaurant that Xue Dafu and the others were going to was Jixiang Restaurant.

    Jiang Yue just looked at the shopkeeper Joe calmly.

    Shopkeeper Qiao smiled and patted the scorpion''s bent back: "I just heard it too, okay, as long as the prey you collect is good, which one is not sent to our restaurant, which time I didn''t give you the right one? This time, you should give me a face and give this blind bear to our restaurant."

    "Don''t dare." The big scorpion''s waist slumped even more.

    Shopkeeper Qiao continued: "If you take it and resell it to our restaurant, I will only pay one hundred taels. You know, I never let our restaurant make less money, but I won''t treat our restaurant too badly. If those who provide good things treat them too badly, how can there be so many hunters in our restaurant who want to send things to us to sell, and why do you also want to resell things to our restaurant, are you right?¡±

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue understood why the shopkeeper just got one hundred taels in one mouth.

    also understands why this prey dealer is only willing to pay 90 taels at most. She must have dealt with shopkeeper Qiao from time to time, and probably knew what price shopkeeper Qiao would give.

    If is higher than 90 taels, the difference he can earn from it will be less than 10 taels. If you don¡¯t need to share it with others, it¡¯s okay, but if you share it with many people, you won¡¯t be able to share much.

    However, it is also obvious that the shopkeeper Qiao said this. In fact, it was not for Da Xiaozi, but for Xue Dafu and the others.

    Generally, whoever sells something wants another person to earn a price difference from the middle, and those who have heard it will definitely send it directly to the Lucky Restaurant if they find something good in the future.

    The dealer may even sell the prey to other restaurants after receiving the prey. This is all a risk.

    It shows that shopkeeper Qiao has a grasp of the downstream.

    Jiang Yue didn''t speak, but her heart was clear.

    "That''s right." The big brat''s head was almost down to his knees.

    "If you receive any good prey in the future, just send it to our restaurant."

    "Good good."

    "Go."

    "Hehehehe." The big rascal left happily.

    Shopkeeper Qiao then came over and looked at the big bear blind man on the ox cart: "Look, you haven''t pulled the bear blind man over, I''ll come over to take a look. It''s big enough and worth a hundred taels." To Xue Dafu and the others: "If you don''t have any opinions, just one hundred taels."

    "Good good." With so much money, Xue Dafu and the others were all overjoyed. After nodding their heads, they remembered Jiang Yue, and immediately looked at Jiang Yue again.

    Shopkeeper Joe finds it interesting. Even asked a girl''s opinion. This baby girl is also very lovable, and it should be very precious at home.

    Jiang Yue planned to sell it when she was only ninety taels, but now that she is one hundred taels, she naturally has no intention of not wanting to sell it.

    Besides, the shopkeeper''s words just now made it clear that he could only make a hundred taels at most.

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "Brother Yan would be very happy if he knew about it."

    Xue Dafu immediately understood, and smiled at the shopkeeper Qiao: "The shopkeeper is only one hundred taels, one hundred taels."

    "Okay!" Shopkeeper Joe was very happy. "You send me Xiong Blind to the restaurant, and I''ll give you money when you get to the restaurant."

    "It''s done, it''s done."

    Jiang Yue was still placed on the ox cart, while Xue Dafu and the others drove the ox cart, took Xiong Blind, and followed the shopkeeper Qiao to the Jixiang Restaurant.

 Chapter 58ï¼š You are right

    Chapter 58 You are right

    What they didn''t know was that they were not far away when they were seen by Wang Sufen, an old woman who came to the town for business and happened to pass the vegetable market to return to the village.

    This old woman is a famous long-tongued woman in Huaishu Village. As soon as she recognized Xue Dafu, she was speechless: "My dear, that''s Dafu, how could he pull a blind bear, that''s the blind bear."

    The people at the entrance of the food market heard this and replied with a casual smile: "It''s Xiong Blind. It sold for one hundred taels. It''s not going to be sent to Jixiang Restaurant with shopkeeper Qiao."

    "One hundred taels?!" Wang Sufen''s eyes were about to pop out. Then, only know: "My darling, my darling..."

    I then hurriedly continued out of town and went home.

    She wants to go back to the village to chat with everyone, the rich family is getting rich!

    Waiting for Jixiang Restaurant, Xiongxiaozi didn''t move in from the front door, but went around to the back and moved in from the back door.

    The shopkeeper Qiao was still very attentive. Considering that Xue Dafu and the others were peasants, they did not directly give one hundred taels of silver notes, but nine silver ingots of ten taels and ten taels of broken silver.

    "Thank you, the shopkeeper." Xue Dafu and the others thanked them.

    Shopkeeper Qiao said with a smile: "I still have something to do, so I won''t send it to you. If there is such a big thing in the future, you can send it to me."

    With so much money in their hands, Xue Dafu and the others were a little dizzy, and their minds were not very good. They didn''t even know how to answer that their family, Xue Wuhu, would not hunt again in the future. They just answered subconsciously: "Good good."

    Until shopkeeper Qiao left, Xue Dafu and the others stood outside the back door of the restaurant, beside the ox cart, still dizzy, like a dream.

    Jiang Yue waited for a while, and seeing that the three of them were still like this, she shouted, "Uncle, eldest brother, second brother, it''s time to go back."

    Xue Dafu and the others suddenly woke up.

    "Yes, yes, go back, if you don''t go back, it will be dark when you get home." Saying that, Xue Dafu distributed fifty taels of silver to Xue Yihu to hold, and Xue Erhu helped to take another fifty taels of silver, and he himself I won''t take it. "I can''t take things well anyway, so don''t let me lose them. With so much money, I''ll be heartbroken if I lose it. Take it, take it, and put it away."

    "Hey." Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu both responded. They are also used to their fathers who usually have little money on them, just because they can''t collect things well, they are afraid of losing them.

    "Yuebao," Xue Dafu bent down and asked Jiang Yue, "do you have anything you want to eat, uncle will buy it for you? Today is really thanks to our Yuebao. Yuebao, one hundred taels, our family has one hundred taels. already."

    "Yeah, yeah." Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu both agreed, and they all laughed. If it wasn''t for Jiang Yue''s insistence, it wouldn''t be as much as one hundred taels in the end.

    Jiang Yue: "Uncle, I have nothing to eat."

    "You are too sensible." Xue Dafu was very distressed. "Let''s go, let''s see if there are any candied haws on the road. I''m in town, why should I buy you a bunch. Also buy a bunch for your brother Yan. If it wasn''t for your brother Yan, we wouldn''t know about it. The blind bear is worth at least eighty taels."

    Jiang Yue wanted to say that she didn''t want to eat candied haws, which is what children eat, but Xue Dafu wanted to buy it for her again.

    Xue Dafu led Jiang Yue to the front.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu led the bullock cart and walked behind.

    "Erhu, you are right." Xue Dafu suddenly turned around. "I''m sorry, Dad still scolded you when he was in the market. Dad is really confused."

 Chapter 59ï¼š amazing

    Chapter 59 Incredible

    "Father, what did you say!" Xue Erhu said immediately. "You''re also afraid that you can only sell it at that price, but it''s not intentional."

    Everyone chatted and laughed along the way, and finally came across a candied fruit seller.

    A bunch of three coins, Xue Dafu bought two bunches and gave them to Jiang Yue.

    Looking at her left hand with a string of candied haws in her hand, and a string of candied haws in her right hand, she looks more like a child, Jiang Yue... Wangtian.

    "Father, are we going back directly, or...?" Xue Erhu asked his father what he meant. If he went back directly, the road in front of him could be taken.

    "No," Xue Dafu said, "Let''s go to the vegetable market again, buy four catties of pork, give two catties to your grandfather, and we will eat two catties ourselves."

    "Father, this is not a New Year or a festival..." Xue Yihu swallowed and rubbed his hands together, extremely honest.

    Xue Erhu also swallowed.

    Jiang Yue knew as soon as she saw it that she hadn''t eaten meat for a long time.

    "Isn''t it special today?" Xue Dafu laughed. Laughing again and again.

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu both responded.

    Pork costs 12 cents per catty, and four catties of pork is forty-eight cents. Xue Dafu¡¯s family would not usually buy such extravagant food, let alone four catties.

    Even during the Chinese New Year, Dafu Xue''s family only bought two catties of pork at most.

    Today is really because Xiong Blind sold 100 taels, I am happy.

    Jiang Yue followed him to the pork stall. When he watched Xue Dafu and the others buy pork, he found that things like bones and pig water were much cheaper than meat.

    Because there is not much meat on the bones, it is only six cents a pound; internal organs and intestines are even cheaper, three cents a catty, and they are often not sold.

    Jiang Yue felt that the people here were a bit ignorant, like the ribs, how delicious it was, it was only six cents a pound.

    When the family has more money in the future, she must eat enough.

    After buying the pork, they all got on the ox cart and went home.

    *

    When Jiang Yue and the others were still on their way back, Wang Sufen, a long-tongued woman, had already returned to the village from the town. As soon as she arrived in the village, she saw people and said, "It''s incredible, it''s incredible, and the rich don''t know where the bear came from. Blind man, he actually sold one hundred taels of silver!"

    "One hundred taels?!" Everyone''s eyes were about to pop out.

    "Yes, yes, I heard it with my own ears, there is nothing wrong." Wang Sufen said repeatedly. "You said, where did Dafu come from Xiong Blind? It''s the first time I have seen Xiong Blind."

    Only then did someone tell her: "Five tigers in his family fought."

    After knowing about the situation, Wang Sufen said: "What kind of **** luck did their family have, and they made a fortune in one fell swoop. One hundred taels, that''s one hundred taels, in these ten miles and eight villages, who has one hundred taels? The two families, even the Tian family with cattle, don''t have so much money at all."

    "Who said it wasn''t." Someone echoed, in a rather sour tone. "It used to be a miserable life. Everyone in the village is better than theirs. Now it''s better. It''s the other way around."

    There are people who don''t think it''s a big deal: "So much money, Aunt Wang, why don''t you go to the big noble house and tell Meimei about this matter, and see Meimei or not."

    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m going right now, I''m going right away." Wang Sufen is also not a big deal, and she really went. But before he went to Xue Dagui''s house, he met Li Hehua who was shaking the water by the well.

    Wang Sufen immediately turned around, walked towards Li Hehua with a smile on her face, and said loudly, "Lotus, congratulations, congratulations, your Xiongxiaozi sold one hundred taels. With so much money, your family is considered a fortune."

 Chapter 60ï¼š No wonder you didnt even lay an egg!

    Chapter 60 No wonder you didn''t even lay an egg!

    "One hundred taels?" Li Hehua didn''t quite believe it. "Aunt Wang, how did you hear that, my father and the others went to town to sell blind bears, but it''s impossible to sell so much money."

    "Silly boy, I heard it with my own ears! I also saw with my own eyes that your father sent the blind bear to someone else''s restaurant! That''s one hundred taels." Speaking of which, Wang Sufen salivated, "Your family is so rich, lotus flower. Ah, why do you have to take care of Aunt Wang''s family in the future?"

    How could this Li Hehua be the master? She is just a daughter-in-law, and her in-laws are still in charge of the family.

    Li Hehua just smiled and didn''t speak.

    After waiting for a while, Li Hehua just smiled and didn''t speak, Wang Sufen''s old face was pulled down immediately, the nose was not the nose, the eyes were not the eyes: "You can''t make a fart for a long time! No wonder you have been an **** for so many years. It didn''t come out!"

    This is extremely hurtful.

    is also a pain point for Li Hehua.

    But many people in the village never cared about her feelings and always poke at her from time to time.

    For example, the current Aunt Wang.

    Li Hehua immediately lowered her head, her eyes flushed.

    Wang Sufen had already left, and continued to go to Xue Dagui''s house to find Zhang Meili.

    Li Hehua sucked her nose before continuing to shake the water. When the two buckets were filled, she took the two buckets home.

    Trying to ignore the fact that he can''t conceive a child, and thinking that the blind bear should really sell a hundred taels, so Wang Sufen will return to the village just to say...

    Thinking of this, Li Hehua felt much better.

    How to say, having money at home is a good thing.

    "Mother! Mother!" Involuntarily, Li Hehua shouted, very happy.

    didn''t even care if he was still outside.

    Liu Guixia thought something was wrong, and rushed out of the yard immediately: "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" She was so anxious.

    Li Hehua kept smiling, "Go in and say something good."

    "What a good thing, you child." Liu Guixia smiled and patted Li Hehua''s arm lightly, and then entered the yard together with Li Hehua, who was carrying a load of water.

    Hearing Li Hehua''s cry, Yu Hongyan also came out of the room.

    Xue Yan also heard it, and wanted to go out of the room to have a look, but his fifth brother also heard it and wanted to go out to have a look, so he had to help the fifth brother, who had one leg, to get off the kang first.

    "Quick, quick." Xue Wuhu was also in a hurry. It seemed that something had happened to my sister-in-law.

    "Fifth brother, please slow down." Xue Yan saw that with his support, his fifth brother was still restless, limping very fast, and he felt helpless.

    Although the elder sister-in-law was in a hurry just now, as if something was going on, he could also hear it, and there was obviously joy in her voice.

    If something happens, you should be happy, so don¡¯t be in such a hurry.

    As soon as came out of the room, Xue Wuhu asked, "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you? Did someone bully you?"

    "No." Li Hehua immediately shook her head. The water was also put down, and when she saw everyone gathered together, she lowered her voice: "I just heard from Aunt Wang that the blind bear in our family sold one hundred taels of silver. She just came back from town and said she saw it with her own eyes. It should be true."

    As soon as Xue Yan heard it, he knew that he could sell one hundred taels, and Jiang Yue must have contributed to it.

    But because he knew, he was not surprised at all.

    is not very happy either.

    also had a smile on his face.

    But Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan, and Xue Wuhu were overjoyed: "Really? Great! One hundred taels, one hundred taels, we actually have one hundred taels in our family."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 61ï¼š how is this

    Chapter 61 Why does it look like this

    "Mother," Yu Hongyan also held Liu Guixia''s hand tightly, "I never dreamed that our family could have a hundred taels."

    "Me too." Liu Guixia said immediately. After speaking, she patted her fifth son''s shoulder heavily: "Five tigers, it''s yours!"

    Xue Wuhu was going to die of joy, and his mother praised him too.

    But at this time, his mother straightened her face again, "Although they sold so much money, things like going hunting in the mountains really can''t happen again, did you hear?"

    That''s it again?

    Xue Wuhu was going to be annoyed to death: "I know, I know, mother, how many times have you told me this, since I came back from the mountains, you have said it until now, and my ears are getting calluses. Yes, today I also know that I was lucky, and I suffered such a little injury and didn''t die. I''m sure it won''t happen next time, do you think I dare? It''s not that I really want to die."

    "You can think so." Liu Guixia finally felt completely relieved.

    However, Xue Wuhu put one arm on Xue Yan''s shoulder, and said cheerfully and carelessly: "Xiaoyan, your dream is really unbelievable, there is actually a bear blind, I really met. I''m sorry, this time I If I didn''t listen to you, I almost died, I promise you, no matter what you say in the future, I will believe it."

    Xue Yan only took his fifth brother as a joke, but didn''t take it seriously.

    On the contrary, his thoughts were still far away.

    I don''t know if Jiang Yue is crying or not.

    He also knew that letting her cry would be too embarrassing for her, but he still understands his father and the others. He is as good as he can be to the younger ones in the family. As long as you cry, you will listen to everything.

    If he cried, wouldn''t he beat him when he came back?

    When he made her cry, with her expression, he always thought she would beat him.

    Just thinking of this, Xue Yan immediately shook his head in his heart, thinking that he would not.

    Although she seems to be extremely fond of using force to solve all problems, it is not unreasonable. When selling the blind bear, he must have realized why he was worried and insisted on her following him.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan felt relieved.

    *

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Dafu returned to the village in an ox cart, the sun had not yet set, but every time they met someone, they congratulated them.

    "Congratulations, congratulations, Dafu, I heard that with one hundred taels, your family has made a fortune."

    "Yes, Dafu, congratulations, we never thought that your family would get rich first in our village."

    "Da Fu, so much money, how are your family going to use it?"

    "The rich, the rich..."

    Hearing 100 taels, Jiang Yue''s expression was calm, but she felt strange, why did the village already know that Xiongxiaozi sold 100 taels just after they came back.

    Xue Dafu and the others were very startled, and they opened their mouths and asked without any scheming: "How do you know that Xiongxiaozi sold one hundred taels?!"

    Immediately, a young man said, "Isn''t that the big mouth of Aunt Wang? I saw you in town sending Xiongxiaozi to a restaurant and selling it for 100 taels. When you came back, you talked about it everywhere, for fear that others would not know."

    Jiang Yue understood, it turned out to be someone who happened to see it.

    "Why is Aunt Wang like this?" Xue Erhu was very dissatisfied.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu also felt that Wang Sufen had a big mouth, but what they said was true, Xiong Blind did sell one hundred taels, so they could only keep laughing and didn''t say anything.

    Amid the congratulations from everyone, we returned to the door.

    The noise from the village was not small this time. Liu Guixia and the others naturally heard it. They all came out of the yard and waited at the gate of the yard.

 Chapter 62ï¼š a bit afraid to watch

    Chapter 62 I''m a little afraid to watch

    "Mom, Dad, they''re back!" Before the ox cart came to the door, Xue Wuhu had already pointed at the people on the ox cart, and said to the mother next to him with great excitement.

    "I''m back, I''m back." Liu Guixia was also very excited, and the smile on her face couldn''t come down at all.

    Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan are the same.

    Even Li Hehua hurried up to meet him and happily hugged Jiang Yue from the ox cart.

    Except for Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan''s expression was the same as usual.

    also inexplicably a little afraid to look at Jiang Yue.

    When the corner of his eye noticed that Jiang Yue was still holding two strings of candied haws in her hand, she looked more like a child, and Xue Yan didn''t dare to look at Jiang Yue anymore.

    He knew that Jiang Yue didn''t like being a child very much.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jiang Yue walking towards him, and Xue Yan subconsciously took a small step back. Shouldn''t he really beat him?

    Originally thought that she should not beat him, but at this moment, he was a little unsure.

    In the middle of Xue Yan''s anxiety, two strings of candied haws were handed to him.

    Uh¡­¡­

    Xue Yan was silent for two seconds before taking it over, and he breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously. It was to give him candied haws.

    Looking at Xue Yan''s relieved look, Jiang Yue felt a little baffled, but didn''t care.

    Jiang Yue just turned her eyes to Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and the others, watching them talking excitedly with joy on their faces. The blind bear can sell for one hundred taels, which really makes them happy.

    Seeing that they bought so much meat, Liu Guixia and the others were even more happy.

    Dinner was actually ready, but there was meat. Li Hehua was busy going to the stove under the shed to cut the meat. Considering that the raw meat was given to grandfather Xue Laohan, it still had to be cooked, so I simply braised a piece of four jins of meat, and then I would give half of it to Xue Laohan.

    Yu Hongyan also went under the shed to help set the fire.

    Xue Yihu is going to return the ox cart. The ox cart belongs to Uncle Tian''s family. Uncle Tian''s family also owns cattle in the village. He borrowed it for most of the day, and he had to pay fifteen cents.

    But before he went, Xue Yihu was afraid of being seen by outsiders, so he stuffed all the money he was holding in his arms to his mother, "Mother, here''s fifty taels, and the other fifty taels are with Erhu."

    Liu Guixia''s hands were shaking with excitement.

    Even though she knew that everyone in the village knew that their family had a hundred taels, she was afraid that outsiders would see it, so she hurried into the house.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Wuhu also hurried into the house.

    There was nothing to stand at the entrance of the yard, Jiang Yue wanted to enter the house too, but was held back by Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue puzzled: "What''s wrong?"

    Xue Yan lifted the two strings of candied haws in his hand, "Aren''t you going to eat it?"

    "Have you eaten." After she finished speaking, she went in.

    When I walked to the door of the main room, I saw that one hundred taels had already been taken out and placed on the table in the main room, while Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Erhu, and Xue Wuhu were all around the table, staring attentively and with bright eyes. These one hundred taels looked straight, and all eyes were the same as growing on the one hundred taels of silver, and they couldn''t move at all.

    Xue Wuhu couldn''t help but touch and touch. A look like ''this is one hundred taels, one hundred taels, he has never seen so much silver when he grows up so much''.

    Jiang Yue stopped and did not go in to join in the fun, but turned around, turned her back to the inside, and sat on the threshold of the main room.

    looked around casually.

    Looking at the gate of the yard, he found that Xue Yan was no longer at the gate of the yard, and he didn''t know where he went.

    In the main room, Xue Wuhu''s voice sounded: "Father, mother, I want to give five taels to grandpa."

 Chapter 63ï¼š Still not enough money

    Chapter 63 Still not enough money

    "Your father didn''t hurt you in vain, he didn''t hurt you in vain." Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were both very happy. "When the meat is cooked, you can send it with a piece of meat."

    "Eh!"

    Jiang Yue doesn''t have to look back, just by the sound of ''eh'', you can know how happy Xue Wuhu is.

    "Five Tigers," was Xue Dafu''s voice, "You earned this money. What else do you plan to do, you can tell me, Dad, listen."

    "I don''t have any plans anymore, I just want to give five taels to grandpa, and then use it at home." Xue Wuhu said. "Father, you can do it yourself."

    Xue Dafu began to ponder: "It is said that if you have money, you can buy fields. Fields are the lifeblood of farmers. Our family has a few acres of wasteland, but the harvest is very good. The fields are rented. Steady... If you can buy as many good fields as you can with this money, that would be great, and you can pass it on to future generations, but this house..."

    Speaking of this, Xue Dafu sighed, "It''s just a few rooms, your third brother is already twenty years old, the kiss is decided, but why should the girl be married early, although he said he''s not in a hurry , but the truth is this, in that case, you have to share a room for your third brother and his daughter-in-law, but now there is no room at home that can be filled..."

    "And your fourth brother," Xue Dafu continued, "you''re eighteen. You''re not too young, and sooner or later you''re going to get married... I just thought, why don''t you build a bigger house first and let you Everyone can have a room, and the rest of the money can buy land?"

    Jiang Yue just listened without turning around to say anything.

    On the other hand, Xue Erhu said: "Father, let''s buy all the fields first. The good farms that our family rents can only be bought for 12 taels per mu. Even if we don''t give grandpa 5 taels, we can''t buy many acres. If we can buy a few acres, just buy a few acres. We are at ease. Don¡¯t you also say that the fields are the lifeblood of our peasants and can be passed on to future generations? This house will always be broken and collapsed. It may be fine for one or two generations, but if you want to pass it on for many generations, it won¡¯t work, it¡¯s better to buy land and buy land.¡±

    "Also," Xue Erhu said again, "the third brother''s temper is so violent that if he says he''s not in a hurry to get married, then he''s really not in a hurry. Besides, he''s not in a hurry in the past few months. Xiaoyan didn''t say that, before he rushes to harvest early rice. , build a threshing workshop, then the workshop will be able to make money, and it will not be too late to build a house at that time. But the fields are not waiting for people. How close is the field in front of our village to our home? If we buy it early, when someone else buys it, it will be difficult for us to buy a good farm that is close to our home."

    Liu Guixia: "Erhu is right!"

    "Yes, Dad." Xue Wuhu also felt that what his second brother said was very reasonable.

    Jiang Yue still didn''t look back to say anything, but he could see that Xue Erhu was indeed much more assertive than the big brother Xue Yihu.

    "This..." Xue Dafu was shaken, and wanted to use all the money to buy fields, but after a long while, he didn''t give a definite answer, but said: "Let''s do this first, let me think about it."

    This matter is too big for him to make a decision at once.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue felt that the money was not enough.

    If you have enough money, you can buy a lot of fields, and you can build a big house, then you need to think again.

    But she still didn''t look back at the main room, she still sat on the threshold.

 Chapter 64ï¼š Dont forget, and me

    Chapter 64 Don''t forget, and me

    At this moment, Xue Yan appeared at the gate of the courtyard again, but the two strings of candied haws were no longer in his hand.

    Xue Yan saw her sitting on the threshold, so he walked over and sat on the threshold with her.

    "I gave Dabao and Xiaobao, the grandsons of the uncle''s family," he told her. It is said that the whereabouts of the two strings of sugar gourd.

    Jiang Yue nodded and said nothing.

    "Today..." He opened his mouth again, wanting to say something, but he hesitated.

    Jiang Yue tilted her head to look at him.

    He also coughed dryly, a little embarrassed.

    "I didn''t cry," she said.

    "Cough cough." He coughed harder. After a long time, he smiled as if he had nothing to say: "That''s good, that''s good."

    Jiang Yue just looked at him.

    It wasn''t until Xue Yan was completely uncomfortable that Jiang Yue asked, "How many wonderful relatives are there in our family?"

    The voice was not loud, Xue Dafu and the others didn''t hear it, but it was enough for Xue Yan to hear it.

    Why she suddenly asked this question, Xue Yan knew with her toes, it must have been Zhang Meili''s brazenness to split the money.

    I saw Xue Yan also suppressing his voice and said, "I can handle it, and I won''t let the family suffer."

    All?

    Jiang Yue immediately grasped the point, and felt that there must be many such wonderful relatives, definitely not only Zhang Meimei, otherwise he would not use ''du''.

    Although he had known each other for a short time, she could see that his words were always strict.

    didn''t say much, Jiang Yue only said lightly: "Don''t forget, there is me."

    She can handle it too.

    Xue Yan understood, nodded with a smile, and said softly, "Yes, and you." She is also a member of this family, and he will not forget it.

    When the meat is braised, it is getting dark.

    Four catties of meat were poured out of the pot, just two big bowls full.

    Xue Dafu immediately asked Xue Wuhu to personally take a large bowl of meat and five taels of silver to old man Xue.

    There are also two white fat steamed buns.

    Xue Wuhu limped away, accompanied by Xue Yan, but the old man Xue refused to ask for money, only meat and steamed buns.

    Grandson is so filial, old man Xue is also very happy.

    No way, Xue Wuhu took the 5 taels of silver back and gave it to Liu Guixia for safekeeping.

    "Eating, eating."

    It was getting dark, and it was rare for the family to light oil lamps in the main room to prepare for dinner.

    The light of the oil lamp illuminated the entire hall, and it was dusky yellow.

    On the table, the bowl of meat full of the sea looked fragrant. Of course, this was Xue Dafu''s perception.

    Xue Yan didn''t smell it.

    Jiang Yue didn''t even smell it.

    Maybe the seasoning is too little, and the aroma of the meat is not too obvious.

    "Ah, it''s so fragrant~" Xue Wuhu smelled it first and respected it, and looked like it couldn''t be fragrant.

    Jiang Yue looked at it and deeply doubted that he didn''t smell the fragrance at all, but he hadn''t eaten meat for too long. Just looking at it made him feel the fragrance.

    Xue Wuhu smelled it again exaggeratedly before putting it down.

    "Come, come, Moon Treasure." Liu Guixia first put two large pieces of fat in her bowl.

    The fat meat was cut thickly, and her bowl was small. When these two large pieces of fat meat were placed in her bowl, they almost covered the rice under her.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while before she said, "Aunt, there are too many."

    "It''s only two pieces, Yuebao, don''t be so sensible, there''s so much meat in the house today, everyone can eat several pieces, don''t be reluctant, eat quickly, eat quickly, and when you''re done, take it again. "

    Not only did Liu Guixia not believe it, but she thought she was too sensible, Jiang Yue was silent again, and then she still felt that she could struggle a bit and ask for one less piece.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 65ï¼š Sure enough she has...

    Chapter 65 Sure enough, she has...

    Just when Jiang Yue decided to speak again and didn''t want so much meat, everyone else also spoke up: "Yuebao, your child is so distressing."

    ¡­¡­All right.

    Jiang Yue silently held her small rice bowl with her two little hands and went to sit on the small bench for her to sit on. There was still a taller stool in front of her for her rice bowl. It was only a few times, and she was used to it. The small rice bowl was put on it so naturally, just like she was really a three-and-a-half-year-old child.

    Xue Yan saw it all, knowing that Jiang Yue really felt too much, so he squatted beside Jiang Yue and whispered, "Give me a piece."

    Jiang Yue was so eager, she immediately put a piece into Xue Yan''s bowl.

    The speed was so fast that Xue Yan was silent for a while.

    "Come, come, and this one." She brought back three steamed buns, two were for old man Xue, and there was one left. Liu Guixia broke the steamed bun in half, giving half to Jiang Yue and half to Yu Hongyan, who had a body. .

    Sure enough, she has...

    Jiang Yue sighed in her heart, and then silently put the half steamed bun into Xue Yan''s bowl, as a thank you to Xue Yan for helping her eat a piece of fat.

    Xue Yan paused with chopsticks, then glanced at Jiang Yue again, but said nothing.

    Xue Dafu and the others just ate meat, and they all ate a mouthful of oil. It was rare to be the same as the Chinese New Year, and they didn''t notice this.

    Jiang Yue took a small bite of rice first, and then began to eat the big fat meat in the bowl. It was meat, but it was not very tasty because the seasoning was not enough, and it was greasy, but it was already considered the best thing in the farmhouse. She didn''t pick it either, she ate it slowly and calmly.

    Halfway through the meal, we still talked about whether to buy land or build a big house.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan also agreed with Xue Erhu''s proposal. First, buy a few mu of good farmland with the money.

    Xue Yan doesn''t care, he feels that the house must be built this year, but the difference between the first half of the year and the second half of the year, but his father will hesitate, obviously he is tempted by his second brother''s proposal, so he agrees.

    even asked Jiang Yue''s opinion.

    Jiang Yue has no opinion.

    In Jiang Yue''s view, no matter which one it is, life at home will be improved.

    And even if everyone in the family agrees, Xue Dafu still can''t make up his mind and has to think again.

    After dinner, in order to make Jiangyue''s room visible, Li Hehua also lit the oil lamp in Jiangyue''s room, and Li Hehua helped to carry hot and cold water to Jiangyue''s room.

    While Li Hehua was helping to carry hot and cold water, Jiang Yue casually entered the space and glanced at it, and found that the corn in the universal nursery room had grown into strong seedlings and could be transplanted.

    It is night now, and we can''t see it outside, so naturally we can''t transplant it, we can only wait for the daytime tomorrow.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and the others were all ready to wash and sleep. On the other side, Xue Dagui''s house even lit an oil lamp, and Xue Zhuzi came back.

    He was empty-handed except for the bow and arrow on his back.

    Because it was the first time for him to hunt in the mountains, and so were the others, Hunter Wu was not at ease, so he did not spend the night in the mountains today.

    But I didn''t expect that, after tossing in the mountains until the sun went down, I didn''t catch any prey.

    Even Wu Orion himself said that he was extremely reluctant today.

    Then they came back.

    Xue Zhuzi opened the door and saw his mother Zhang Meili sitting on the ground crying and scolding, his brother Xue Gouzi bowed his head and stood on the side timidly, while his father Xue Dagui was sitting beside the table with his legs crossed like the uncle. , eating peanuts.

 Chapter 66ï¼š Are you asking for a fight?

    Chapter 66 Are you asking for a beating?

    "Mother, what are you making a fuss about?" Xue Zhuzi was very angry. His mother didn''t stop for a day, and he didn''t know how many times he had seen it like this.

    Only then did Zhang Meili find out that her eldest son was back, she immediately patted the ground again, and cried to her eldest son again: "Zhu, your father won''t let me go to your third uncle''s house again, I won''t go, your third uncle How could the family give our family money, such a big bear and blind man, your aunt Wang said that he sold it for one hundred taels, one hundred taels! That''s one hundred taels! Your father is not stupid! He even stopped him Follow me!"

    "You are stupid!" Xue Dagui stood up abruptly. "My father has been angry several times today. If you go on making trouble again, you will not let my father live!"

    Immediately, Xue Dagui was impatient, pointed at the door and said, "Go, go, you are not my Xue Dagui''s daughter-in-law after leaving this door, you go back to your parents'' house!"

    Zhang Meili immediately stopped.

    looks like a quail.

    "Father, what''s the matter? What is the Xiongxiaozi? One hundred taels? And the third uncle''s family? What is the relationship between the Xiongxiaozi and the third uncle''s family?" Xue Zhuzi didn''t understand at all.

    Xue Dagui just sat down to eat peanuts again.

    It was Zhang Meili who added fuel to the answer: "Didn''t Xiaoyan have a dream, saying that the Five Tigers would encounter Xiong Blind in the mountains and have an accident, but I didn''t expect that there was actually a Xiong Blind, and the five tigers didn''t know what kind of **** they left and transported it to one. The arrow was killed, and the five tigers were injured a little, and a leg was stabbed. There was no major incident. Ah, I will go to your third uncle''s house to ask for money, but your third uncle''s house is too unwilling to share, not even a penny. Are you angry? There are no iron roosters like theirs. You Grandpa is also partial, standing on the side of your third uncle''s house, everything is my fault, and he told me to get out in front of so many people, you said I would have the face to stay in this village in the future."

    "If you say the third brother''s family, just say the third brother''s family, stop talking about my father!" Xue Dagui immediately became angry again. "Are you asking for a beating?!"

    Really got up.

    looks like he''s going to hit her.

    Zhang Meili didn''t dare to say anything about old man Xue, and her voice became much quieter: "Now that Xiongxiaozi is sold for 100 taels, Zhuzi, what do you want to do? Don''t we want good money? Why?"

    Xue Zhuzi''s face was extremely ugly.

    Several of them were still with Hunter Wu, and they didn''t hit anything. As a result, with those thin arms and thin legs, Xue Wuhu, who could knock people down with one hand, was actually hunted, and he was still a bear blind!

    also sold one hundred taels!

    I don''t care if I have told Xue Wuhu, as long as Xue Wuhu is separated from them, it will not be a piece, then Xue Wuhu, the blind bear, has nothing to do with him, and Xue Zhuzi is so angry that he will go to share the money. .

    "Stop! Are you not obedient?" Xue Dagui roared. "Didn''t you hear what I said just now that your grandfather has been angry several times today! Are you trying to be mad at your grandfather!"

    "But Dad, that''s one hundred taels." He wanted it too.

    "I know it''s one hundred taels, but not today anyway." Xue Dagui was extremely insistent. "If you dare to go, I will break your legs."

    "Father!" Xue Zhuzi stomped angrily.

    "Okay." Xue Dagui became impatient again. "I also want to share the money, but it''s not that I won''t be alive tomorrow, so what do I have to do today!"

 Chapter 67ï¼š Id rather hit harder

    Chapter 67 I wish I could hit harder

    Xue Zhuzi decided to go again tomorrow.

    At this time, Xue Gouzi on the side whispered timidly: "Dad, didn''t you say that brother and the others were separated from Brother Wuhu when they were in the mountains? It''s not one piece. That money should not be divided in our family..."

    Before Xue Dagui spoke, Zhang Meili got up from the ground angrily, and slapped Xue Gouzi hard: "Eat what''s inside and outside! What good did your third uncle''s family give you, you treat them like this!"

    Xue Zhuzi was also angry, wishing his mother could hit harder.

    Xue Gouzi was extremely cold.

    *

    The next day, when it was just dawn, Jiang Yue got up, and then Li Hehua combed her beautiful hair again.

    Today she is going to replace the corn seedlings on that acre of land.

    It should be Xue Yan, the older child, who took her, and Xue Yan knew that she could conjure things out of thin air. He saw it the last time she exchanged the beans that Yu Hongyan picked, so today, let him also Let''s help transplanting with one piece. Two people transplanting is faster than one person.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue brushed her teeth and washed her face, so she went to Xue Yan to talk about it.

    Xue Yan was wiping the table with a rag in the main room. There was no one else in the main room except Xue Yan. Jiang Yue walked over and said to him in a low voice, "The yield of corn and cotton already planted at home is too low. There are high-yield seedlings. I plan to replace the corn, cotton, and sorghum seedlings, sesame and peanuts, which are too time-consuming. Next year, I will directly replace the seeds with high-yield seeds. Today I''m going to change the corn seedlings first, if you have time, just change it with me."

    The last time she replaced soybean seeds, he probably guessed that she must have replaced them with good seeds with high yields. Now, he is not surprised to hear her say that.

    "Hmm." He nodded. "But not in the morning, but in the afternoon."

    "why?"

    "My father came to my house just now. He said that he had already thought about it and made up his mind, so he bought the land first, and asked me to accompany him and the second brother to the town of Feng landlord in the morning, saying that I could read. , I can help you to see the documents for buying the land and the land deed given by the landlord Feng."

    "That''s fine, then you accompany your uncle and second brother to buy farmland."

    "Before my father and second brother go to buy farmland, I will go to Grandpa''s place and let Grandpa come to our house for a few days." Suddenly, he said.

    She stared at him immediately: "What are you worried about? Me? Or those weird relatives at home?"

    He looked away: "All, all."

    "There''s nothing wrong with beating people all at once." She didn''t understand.

    He just guessed that she had this idea. He was afraid that when he was not at home, a relative would come to ask for trouble, and she would beat him directly.

    Because she is not a person who can talk nonsense with people, direct beating is her style.

    He could see it.

    "Cough..." Xue Yan touched her nose, feeling extremely uncomfortable. "There are actually many solutions."

    In other words, it¡¯s not just beating people.

    "But it''s the most effective and fastest way to scare people all at once," she said.

    Xue Yan held his forehead and had a headache.

    "Let''s talk first," Jiang Yue said again, "I will still beat people in the future."

    There was no concession at all.

    "...Okay." Xue Yan could only say that. Fortunately, she is not a senseless person, and she deserves to be beaten.

    After breakfast, Xue Yan accompanied Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu to buy farmland. Before going, Xue Yan also went to Old Man Xue''s.

 Chapter 68ï¼š Others are only envious

    Chapter 68 Others Only Envy

    Not long after, old man Xue came.

    said it was going around, but just sat down in the yard.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Liu Guixia went to the fields to continue to open up wasteland, and strive to plant soybeans in the afternoon.

    But compared to yesterday, the three of them were much more excited today. Because Xue Dafu and the others went to buy fields, and when Xue Dafu and the others came back, even if their family held several acres of land in their hands, no matter how they thought about it, they felt at ease in their hearts.

    Xue Wuhu lost one of his feet, and he was still not healed, and the scratches on his body should not be moved for the time being, so he was pushed by old man Xue to lie down on the kang.

    Yu Hongyan was still at home, and since Xue Yan was away, she naturally took Jiang Yue with her.

    And old man Xue was there, so old man Xue naturally helped Jiang Yue.

    Being watched by two people, plus there was Xue Wuhu in the room, Jiang Yue was very calm.

    Because she knew very well that when only Xue Yan was around, she could still do a little bit of her own business, because Xue Yan would help her cover it up. Now that Xue Yan is gone, she will follow a piece of land to buy fields. Naturally, she does not expect herself to be In the morning, I can go to the corn field to change the corn seedlings.

    The old man Xue sat on the bamboo chair, cheerful, kind-hearted, and very amiable at first glance.

    Jiang Yue sat on the wooden horse next to the old man Xue.

    Yes, it is a Trojan horse.

    Jiangyue looks at the sky.

    Although she was riding just right.

    This Trojan horse was found by Li He with great effort just now. He said that Xue Yihu once learned from an old carpenter for three months, but because the old carpenter died later, he never learned it again, and he just stayed at home with peace of mind. Planting crops, but because Xue Dafu brought Xue Yan back, in order to make Xue Yan''s younger brother happy, Xue Yihu made this Trojan horse.

    Although the workmanship of this Trojan horse is a bit rough, it is very strong. I heard that it has been dropped several times, but it is not broken, and it is still in good condition.

    No one else in the village, except Xue Yan.

    Children from other families are only envious.

    Of course, that was when Xue Yan was very young.

    Later, Xue Yan stopped riding. Others¡¯ children wanted it. Even Dabao and Xiaobao of the uncle¡¯s family wanted it, but Xue Yihu was not willing to give it away. He planned to take it out when there were children in the family.

    Now she''s in this house, Xue Yihu and Li Hehua talked about this last night, and then found it out for her this morning and let her ride and play.

    Li Hehua also said that when Xue Yihu comes back at noon, he will play a bamboo dragonfly for her.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue couldn''t hold back and looked at the sky.

    It was also this morning that she learned that the tables, stools, boxes, matzas, and chopping boards at home were all made of wood Xue Yihu found on the mountain.

    The are also quite rough, not as good as those bought from other carpenters, but they are sturdy. For home use, as long as they are sturdy.

    "Yuebao, you ride a horse and play, it''s so fun, we didn''t have this thing to play with when we were young, and it''s because you are a tiger brother." The old man Xue said to her very kindly. With cloudy eyes, he recalled, "I remember when your brother Yan was younger than you, he was able to ride this horse from there to there."

    The distance Jiang Yue followed Old Man Xue''s fingers was that long from the door of the kitchen to the door of the courtyard. To be honest, she couldn''t imagine that Xue Yan would be so lively.

    In fact, she couldn''t imagine that Xue Yan would ride something like this for a child to play.

    may be the reason why she now knows that Xue Yan is reborn and stable.

    But in order to make the old man happy, Jiang Yue still cooperated, silently riding the wooden horse from the bamboo chair where the old man Xue was sitting to the other side of the bamboo chair...

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 69ï¼š What are you spending that money on?

    Chapter 69 What are you spending that money for!

    bang, bang, bang...

    "Okay, right, right, that''s how you ride." Old man Xue couldn''t keep his mouth shut.

    Yu Hongyan also saw it, smiled, walked over, and rubbed the head of Jiang Yue who was riding on the wooden horse: "There is nothing to do at home, so this is the only thing that can make Yuebao have a good time. Lord, yesterday Is the meat delicious?"

    "It''s delicious." The old man Xue nodded again and again, "It''s a mouthful of oil when you bite into it. It''s delicious. I still have a lot of it. Let your uncle and the others try it. They are reluctant to use their chopsticks. , you have to leave it to me to eat slowly, but fortunately the weather is not too hot, I can eat several meals, otherwise it will go bad."

    "Wait for two days, and then let Dad buy it for you."

    "Why are you spending that money indiscriminately!" Old Man Xue was immediately annoyed. "It''s enough to eat once, and you can keep the money to live your life well. I am an old man who is not short of food or clothing!"

    "Yes yes yes." Yu Hongyan accompanied her smiling face, just like coaxing a child.

    The old boy Xue was no longer annoyed, and he looked kind again.

    Then, Yu Hongyan brought a small piece of wooden board and put it on the ground, and then went to get a piece of wild vegetables she dug by the river yesterday afternoon, and a kitchen knife. Then, using the wooden board as a cutting board, she cut the wild vegetables with a kitchen knife. Chop up and sprinkle on the ground.

    A few free-range chickens in the house didn''t wait to be greeted, and immediately rushed over with their wings flapping and pecking and eating.

    Old man Xue and Yu Hongyan were still chatting.

    Jiang Yue just sat quietly on the wooden horse.

    Suddenly, as if she heard Zhang Meili''s voice, she wanted to get up and go to the gate of the yard to have a look, but the old man Xue looked at her with kindness, and she didn''t leave the toy of the wooden horse behind. Dangdang came to the gate of the yard.

    When she reached the gate of the courtyard, she saw that it was Zhang Meili.

    and Xue Zhuzi.

    The mother and son strode towards here, and while they came, they exchanged: "Today we must get the money, and we can''t just let it go."

    is about to come to her...

    Jiang Yue''s eyes were slightly cold.

    looked back and saw that the old man Xue and Yu Hongyan didn''t respond in the yard. They should not have heard the voices of Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi at all, and naturally they didn''t know that Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi were here.

    When she looked at Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi again, she saw Xue Dagui running in a hurry with a particularly frightened look. Then, when Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi were about to appear in front of her, at the door of the courtyard, they caught her. The collars of Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi suddenly pulled them back.

    While pulling, Xue Dagui also scolded: "Do you have any brains, and I don''t know if you go to my father''s place to see, my father is not here, he is at my third brother''s house! It''s not like looking for death!"

    Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi were suddenly pulled back, and a nameless fire rushed to the height of five feet. They were about to scold them. Who knew it was Xue Dagui who pulled them. Xue Dagui said this, and they were both taken aback.

    They are not really afraid of Old Man Xue, but what Old Man Xue said, Xue Dagui listened too much. If Old Man Xue happened to bump into him, Old Man Xue was angry and asked Xue Dagui to treat them, what would they do?

    didn''t say anything, and the two of them didn''t need to drag Xue Dagui anymore, and immediately followed Xue Dagui away in despair.

    Obviously they saw Jiang Yue, and they knew that Jiang Yue saw them, but they didn''t take Jiang Yue, who was three and a half years old, seriously.

 Chapter 70ï¼š Take root?

    Chapter 70 Rooted?

    Jiang Yue saw them like this and knew they would come again.

    It was not until noon that Xue Yan, Xue Dafu, and Xue Erhu came back from the town and bought eight acres of good-quality fields, twelve taels of land, for a total of ninety-six taels.

    One hundred taels and only four taels left.

    These eight acres of land are eight of the fourteen acres of land rented by Xue Dafu''s family. With these eight acres of land, Xue Dafu Liu Guixia and the others felt at ease and happy.

    The paperwork for buying the land, the land deed for these eight acres, and the remaining silver are still kept by Liu Guixia.

    Liu Guixia hides the truth.

    Yesterday, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu and others didn''t feel as if their backs were straight even if they had a hundred taels at home, but they really had eight acres of land at home. Everyone suddenly didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly felt confident. The feet are enough, and the waist is straight.

    Especially when old man Xue looked at the land deed of this eight-mu field, he burst into tears and choked up: "Great, great, someone in our old Xue family finally has their own farm here, and finally takes root. ."

    Since I came here as a refugee, for so many years, I have rented other people''s fields, and the land was also obtained from wasteland. Although it was my own, the harvest was not good, and I couldn''t feel that it had taken root here. After the old man came here, it was the first time that he had this idea.

    Xue Dafu came here as a refugee with Old Man Xue. Knowing the sadness, he naturally had the same idea, and he also understood his father''s mood at the moment, and he had tears in his eyes.

    Jiang Yue took advantage of everyone''s attention on the land deed, and secretly came out of the main room, and then went to the place where the sundries were kept and found two wooden buckets and two water scoops to put on the waste soil in the space.

    Xue Yihu also made all the wooden buckets at home. She has made several of them. These two are temporarily unavailable. When she puts them in the space, no one will notice that the buckets are missing.

    Although the strong seedlings cultivated in her space are all drought-resistant, it is not that they do not need to be watered at all. After transplanting, they still need to be watered.

    When Jiang Yue returned to the main room, Xue Yan was looking out, and the eyes of the two met, and then they both moved away.

    Without waiting for lunch, Xue Yan went back to his own room and changed his white long shirt to a rough cloth bunt.

    The cheongsam was all made by him at home when he was in school in the town. Later, it was all cheongsam. Until he doesn''t go to school anymore, when Liu Guixia had free time in the past two days, he helped him change two shorts and typed them out. The peasants have to work, and it is convenient to wear bunts.

    As soon as he came out of the room, Jiang Yue, who had already sat on the small bench and started to eat lunch, noticed it, but she didn''t say anything.

    Xue Wuhu, who had just received a bowl of rice, made a fuss: "Xiaoyan, why did you change your clothes?"

    Xue Yan didn''t change his face: "It seems that grass is growing in the corn field. I want to take Yuebao to pull the grass in the afternoon."

    Liu Guixia frowned immediately, disapproving at all: "You two children, what are you talking about, just play at home."

    Li Hehua did not agree with them either.

    Xue Wuhu laughed directly: "Xiaoyan, do you know grass? Don''t tear off the corn seedlings too."

    Xue Dafu smiled and said, "Although Xiaoyan has been studying for three years, he still doesn''t know the herbs. Didn''t he pick the herbs for you?"

    Xue Wuhu: "Dad, I''m joking with Xiaoyan."

    Xue Dafu thought that this is not a lot of work, and it is good for people to go out for a walk, so he said to Liu Guixia: "Damn, let them go, Quan thinks they are going to play and stay at home all day. And in the village, it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t go out for a walk, people still have to go out for a walk, let the wind blow, see the sun, and people will be more awake. Yuebao is okay, look at Xiaoyan¡¯s thin body, be light. Maybe her body and bones will gradually get better. And Yuebao is so small, Xiaoyan should just take a piece with her, and she won''t really let her do any work."

 Chapter 71ï¼š Born from the heart

    Chapter 71

    "Yes, yes." Only then did Liu Guixia nodded in agreement, feeling very right. Immediately, he did not forget to tell Xue Yan: "Xiaoyan, pay attention to the moon treasure when you are pulling the grass, don''t just focus on pulling the grass and forget the moon treasure, you know?"

    Xue Yan: "I know mother."

    When the rice bowl was taken by the pot table, Xue Yan asked his mother casually: "Mother, what about the little shovel that the second sister-in-law usually uses to dig wild vegetables?"

    "It''s behind the firewood with other shovels. What do you ask this for?"

    "I''m afraid that some grass will not be easy to pull. If there are roots left in the soil, won''t they still grow out? I''ll use a small shovel to shovel them off."

    "Yes, yes, this is the best, but you must be careful, don''t shovel corn seedlings, there are no more seedlings at home to replant."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention."

    Hearing this conversation between Xue Yan and Liu Guixia, Jiang Yue was quite impressed. It is also a skill to tell lies without changing her face.

    As soon as lunch was finished, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to find a small shovel. When he found it from a pile of farm implements, Jiang Yue realized that the small shovel was similar in shape to the one used to spread pancakes, and it was just right for transplanting strong seedlings.

    And there are exactly two of these small shovels, Xue Yan took one for himself, and Jiang Yue took the other.

    The shovel is small, not to mention, it is quite easy to hold.

    The newly opened acre of wasteland can be planted after sorting out the soil. That is to say, soybeans can really be planted this afternoon. In the morning, Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu did not go to the wasteland because they went to buy fields. This afternoon , is definitely going.

    happened to be on the same road with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue again, so we all went together.

    Xue Dafu is still at the forefront.

    When was about to leave the village, he ran into Wang Sufen, the long-tongued woman.

    This old woman looks very mean. When she is not smiling, her eyes are drooping, and her face is loose and has age spots. It is like the whole world owes her; when she is smiling, it is not much better.

    As soon as Jiang Yue saw this person, there were only four words in his heart: the image is born from the heart.

    "Dafu, Guixia, go to the ground?" Wang Sufen said enthusiastically. The tone and expression were a little flattering.

    Since their family has 100 taels, many people in the village see their family differently.

    Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu both knew it, but from a village, he was greeting them again, and he was an old man. No matter what, they all laughed and said, "Yes, Aunt Wang."

    Because Xue Erhu still remembered yesterday that Aunt Wang was afraid that others would not know that there were a hundred taels in his family, he was talking nonsense everywhere, and this Aunt always likes to talk in front of people and behind their backs, which is especially annoying. Get angry and walk right over.

    Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu were both a little embarrassed. I feel that this Aunt Wang is also an old man, so she doesn''t treat others like this.

    I saw Liu Guixia hurriedly glanced at the vegetable basket on Wang Sufen''s arm, and said with a smile, "Are you coming back from the vegetable garden?"

    Xue Erhu was like this, Wang Sufen felt unhappy in her heart, but still followed Liu Guixia''s words with a smile: "That''s right, I went to the vegetable garden to pick some vegetables."

    Then, his face was full of smiles: "You have a hundred taels in your family. It''s really hard to go to the field so diligently."

    Flattery is more obvious.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Isn''t that all peasants. Xingle, Aunt Wang, please go back quickly. We are going to work in the fields too. There is still a lot of work in the fields. Let''s chat more when we have time."

 Chapter 72ï¼š There is no one in sight!

    Chapter 72 There is no one in my eyes!

    Liu Guixia said that it was polite to chat, but Wang Sufen took it seriously, she immediately flattered her mouth to the fullest, and urged her: "Then go, go, chat when you have time, we''ll talk again when we have time. chatter."

    It wasn''t until Liu Guixia and the others were gone that Wang Sufen slapped the ground with a ''bah'' because of the fact that Xue Erhu had just walked past, and scolded in a low voice, "Who are you, don''t you have a little money? There is no one in sight!"

    Jiang Yue, who was at the back, heard it and turned around.

    Wang Sufen didn''t expect someone to turn around suddenly, even though Jiang Yue was still a child, she was also taken aback because of her guilty conscience, and immediately turned around and left.

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Yan was walking beside Jiang Yue, watching Jiang Yue look back, he also looked back, just in time to see the back of Wang Sufen walking away in a hurry.

    Jiang Yue retracted her gaze and shook her head, indicating that it was all right.

    She has evolved to a certain extent in all aspects of her body in the last days. Except for that body, which was not followed, all other abilities of her body were followed, including hearing.

    She has a much better hearing than ordinary people.

    She can hear, but it doesn''t mean that Xue Yan can also hear.

    Xue Yan didn''t hear what Wang Sufen said just now.

    Xue Yan saw that she said it was all right, so she didn''t ask any more questions.

    The cornfield is much closer than the newly opened mu of wasteland at home. When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue stopped, Xue Dafu and the others had to keep going.

    Xue Yan didn''t look at Jiang Yue until Xue Dafu and the others disappeared.

    Jiang Yue is not in a hurry to say or do anything, but observes this mu of cornfield.

    This acre of cornfield is close to the foot of the mountain, narrow and long, and there is a ditch not far away. It is very convenient to irrigate the ground in the ditch.

    The surrounding land was planted, and no one was there. Only occasionally people passed by, but it didn''t matter. When someone passed by, she stopped planting, pretending to be really pulling the grass in the ground.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue just had a lot of corn seedlings out of thin air, "Here."

    Xue Yan took it very naturally.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows and said nothing. Then, there was a large amount of corn seedlings in her hand, and then she squatted down.

    Set the corn seedlings aside.

    Then, use a small shovel to dig out a corn seedling on the ground in front of him, and replace it with a strong corn seedling she took out of the space and plant it.

    Xue Yan was squatting not far from Jiang Yue, and he was changing plants just like Jiang Yue.

    But the speed is much slower than Jiang Yue. He also wanted to be fast, but he couldn''t. And he seems to have accepted his fate, knowing that he can''t compare with Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue is no ordinary baby.

    is an adult than an adult.

    After planting the strong corn seedlings, Jiang Yue took it from the space again, and a large number of strong corn seedlings were added out of thin air. And she didn''t plan to tell Xue Yan that she had space.

    Why she was able to ''convert'' strong corn seedlings, she didn''t plan to tell Xue Yan in detail.

    She''s not the kind of person who can tell people everything, not to mention, Xue Yan doesn''t tell her everything.

    If she was alone, she would have to plant this one day. Although Xue Yan was slow, she could help a little bit, but it was impossible to plant in one afternoon. She would definitely continue to transplant tomorrow morning.

    She has also started growing cotton seedlings in the space.

    After transplanting the strong corn seedlings tomorrow morning, the strong cotton seedlings can be transplanted in the afternoon.

    Seeing that the sun was about to go down and he was going back, Jiang Yue hurriedly took out the two wooden buckets and two water ladles from the space.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thanks to the two babies "love nan nan" and "no matter how beautiful the fireworks are, they will be cold in the end", okay~

 Chapter 73ï¼š thats it

    Chapter 73 is that

    Xue Yan was used to Jiang Yue''s ability to conjure things out of thin air, but he couldn''t get used to it anymore, but the wooden bucket and water ladle were very familiar, they belonged to his family, which made him remain silent for a while.

    Jiang Yue hurriedly went to the ditch when no one else was there, filled two buckets of water, one bucket for Xue Yan, and a water scoop for Xue Yan: "Water a little per plant, don''t need to water a lot."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded, with a thin body he carried a bucket of water with some difficulty and started pouring it.

    Jiang Yue finished pouring a bucket of water. Seeing that Xue Yan was still pouring it, she went to help. When Xue Yan''s bucket of water was finished, she hurriedly fetched two buckets of water and quickly brought it back.

    Until today, the seedlings that were replanted were all watered, and Jiang Yue threw the scoop and bucket into the space again.

    Xue Yan did not know the existence of space, only that the scoop and bucket disappeared in front of him.

    Just at this moment, I heard the voices of Xue Dafu and the others. It was Xue Dafu and the others who had planted soybeans and were going home. They were afraid that Xue Dafu and the others would come to see the fields. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly jumped over other people''s fields and went to the mountain road. wait, not in the cornfield.

    When Xue Dafu and the others appeared in the sight of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Xue Dafu and the others also saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Xue Erhu immediately asked, "Why haven''t you gone back yet?"

    Xue Yan knew that Jiang Yue didn''t like lying, and in fact he didn''t like it either, but he still took the matter over and lied: "We didn''t rip off much of the grass all afternoon, and my mother and sister-in-law went back to cook. Sometimes we were asked to go back together, but we thought that we were not tired, just like playing, so we chatted for a while, just waiting for you to go back with you."

    Xue Dafu and the others casually glanced at their cornfield far below the mountain. They were a little far away and couldn''t see clearly. They didn''t know that half of the seedlings had been replaced.

    I saw Xue Dafu smiled and said: "You children, how much grass can you tear in one afternoon? You have this heart, even if you help tear off a grass, we are happy. How much grass, just take it slow, don''t worry."

    said, Xue Dafu bent down and asked Jiang Yue lovingly: "Yuebao, you have been busy all afternoon, are you tired?"

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s all about Brother Yan pulling, I''m actually playing with me, I''m not tired."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan felt extremely guilty.

    Xue Dafu was very happy: "It''s good if you''re not tired, it''s good if you''re not tired, come, let''s go home."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    One piece down the mountain.

    Suddenly, Xue Erhu remembered something: "By the way, Xiaoyan, the workshop you said you wanted to build seemed to be built on this mountain, so where exactly are you going to build it?"

    Xue Yan pointed, "That''s right, it''s next to the river, just taking advantage of the water potential there."

    Xue Erhu immediately looked over.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu also looked over.

    Jiang Yue also looked in the direction of his finger. The river that passed between Bailiu Village and Huaishu Village meandered all the way to the edge of the mountain, and wiped the edge of the mountain. Not only is it wider than other places, but it is also much faster than other places, and it can indeed take advantage of the water potential there.

    Xue Erhu didn''t know how to use the water potential, as long as he knew where it was: "It''s okay, I don''t know, it''s up to you. However, when are you going to build this workshop, haven''t you drawn the drawings yet? "

    Xue Yan has not answered yet, Xue Yihu is already very embarrassed and smiled and said: "Xiaoyan has already drawn it, but I am too stupid, and there are still some places that I can''t understand, so Xiaoyan has to draw a little more detail."

 Chapter 74ï¼š Im blind

    Chapter 74 I''m just blind

    As soon as he heard Xue Yihu''s words, Jiang Yue knew that Xue Yan had given Xue Yihu all the work that the carpenter needed to do in this workshop.

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "It''s normal that you don''t understand, brother, you haven''t read the book, and I don''t understand it either. I took a look last time, except I know what Xiaoyan''s painting workshop looks like. I don''t understand anything at all, you have also learned from a carpenter for three months, and you can still understand some parts, I''m just blind, haha."

    After being said by Xue Erhu, Xue Yihu was not ashamed.

    Jiang Yue thought that although Xue Yihu had studied as a carpenter for three months, and the simple things at home were solid, but after all, the workmanship was rough, not as good as those who had been carpenters for many years, so how could Xue Yan feel at ease with this Live for Xue Yihu?

    And Xue Yan doesn''t seem to be a person without consideration. Since he dares to hand it over to Xue Yihu, he must be sure that Xue Yihu can do it well.

    Xue Yan is reborn again and knows a lot about the future...

    Can it be said that Xue Yihu actually has great potential in this regard, as long as he is just a little bit tricky, or just give him the drawings, he can understand it and figure it out carefully, and he can do it well?

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    "Xiaoyan, do you think your eldest brother can really do it?" Xue Dafu thought for a while, then began to worry, "If this doesn''t work... Wouldn''t it be a waste of time? Why don''t you spend money to hire a carpenter, don''t delay your business? , the workshop is built early to make money."

    Hearing this, Xue Yihu, who was honest and honest, immediately fell down, and his head drooped down.

    Jiang Yue knew how much Xue Yihu wanted to do this job when he saw Xue Yihu like this.

    "Father, let Big Brother try it." Xue Yan said. "Isn''t eldest brother interested in being a carpenter all the time? He made all the tables, chairs and benches at home. Which one is not strong? Other carpenters may not make it like that. I have already detailed the drawings, and next time eldest brother will definitely be able to do it. I can understand it all, as long as you follow the drawings, I think it will definitely be done.¡±

    A string of affirmations was like a reassurance pill, and Xue Erhu couldn''t help but help: "Dad, let eldest brother try it, it doesn''t cost money, why don''t eldest brother try it? If eldest brother can do it well , don''t you have to spend money to find another carpenter to do it. Do you know how expensive it is to find a carpenter, let''s just say that the red carpenter in the next village, Lao Ai speaks loudly, death is expensive and expensive, obviously bullying our village. Carpenter, people usually prefer to travel far away to find a carpenter in another village to make things, but don¡¯t want to look for him. Fortunately, our elder brother usually does things in our house, otherwise we would have to travel far away to find someone to make a table, chair, bench or something. The tables, chairs, benches, etc. of the uncle and fourth uncle''s house are also made by the eldest brother."

    "That''s true." Xue Dafu laughed. Looking at Xue Yihu: "That tiger, try it first, I just glanced at Xiaoyan''s drawing before, and thought it was too complicated, I''m afraid you won''t be able to make it. You try first, try first, but you can''t make it. It¡¯s not too late for us to find someone else to do it, if we can do it, it will save our family money, and it¡¯s still a lot.¡±

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu immediately became happy again, nodding his head slyly, as if he was determined to do it well.

    Looking at Xue Yihu like this, Jiang Yue felt that this was no longer interest, but love. The big brother Xue Yihu loves this thing.

    Xue Yan insisted on letting this eldest brother do it, presumably because of this, he thought that this eldest brother could do more of the things he liked.

 Chapter 75ï¼š Uncle Xue Darong

    Chapter 75 Uncle Xue Darong

    But how does it seem to be making up for regrets?

    Could it be that in a previous life, this big brother...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue frowned slightly.

    Xue Yan didn''t notice Jiang Yue''s change, he just saw his honest and honest elder brother so happy, he was also happy, and he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face.

    In his last life, after he became an official in the Hanlin Academy, he took his family to the imperial capital, and the family no longer had to work tirelessly to grow crops.

    It just so happened that his eldest brother has always liked being a carpenter, so he began to fiddle in his house in the imperial capital every day. The eldest brother still has a little talent in this area, and his fiddling is getting better and better. One day, I still feel that his painting case It''s too small, and I want to make him a bigger one. When I do it, I forget the time at night. Just that night, someone came to his house to steal the secret letter written to him by the prime minister, and happened to be caught by the elder brother. He was stabbed with a knife and lay on the ground dripping with blood.

    The large painting case, which was more than half finished and was carved with exquisite craftsmanship, became the last relic left to him by his eldest brother.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan closed his eyes.

    suppressed the pain that was rushing up.

    Fortunately, in this life, eldest brother is still alive.

    The tragedy of the family, he will never let it happen again in this life.

    Liu Guixia and the others have already prepared the food. When they returned home, Jiang Yue washed her hands first, then walked to the stove and took the small bowl of rice that Li Hehua handed her.

    "Thank you, sister-in-law."

    "Oh, our Yuebao is just polite. Let''s go and eat."

    "Well." Jiang Yue came to the dining table holding the small rice bowl. Xue Dafu and the others hurriedly picked it up and brought her a lot of dishes. They didn''t return the small rice bowl to her until she said enough.

    Holding the small rice bowl again, she walked to the small bench that was exclusively for her, and sat down. After the small rice bowl was placed on the stool in front of her, she picked up the small wooden spoon and started eating dinner in small bites.

    She also wanted to stutter, but now that she is small and her mouth is small, she has no choice.

    Since this morning, I have not added chaff to my meals. When I was eating meat last night, Xue Dafu said, no matter whether I buy farmland or not, it will not be as bitter as it used to be. It is less than before. The wild vegetables dug up before are reluctant to give to chickens, they are all eaten by people. If you think you can save a little, you can save a little. Now, most of the wild vegetables are chopped for chickens.

    Today, my family has eight mu of their own fields, and if I can do this, my living conditions have been improved a little.

    But not enough.

    Jiang Yue''s eyes were suddenly firm.

    After she has finished replanting the three crops of corn, cotton, and sorghum, she still has to earn money.

    Suddenly, a peasant man in his fifties, wearing a grey cloth bunt and with a goatee, walked in. The peasant man smiled and said, "Have you just eaten?"

    "Hey, big brother." Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia both hurriedly stood up from the dining table.

    "Uncle." Xue Yihu and the others also stood up.

    Xue Yan was squatting and also stood up.

    Jiang Yue only knew that this man was Xue Yan''s uncle Xue Darong.

    "Brother, you haven''t eaten yet, so just use some at our house." After speaking, Liu Guixia was about to go to serve the meal.

    "I''ve eaten and I''ve eaten, so don''t be too busy, Guixia." Xue Darong smiled.

    "Uncle, sit down." Xue Erhu left the table and gave up the long bench he was sitting on.

    Xue Darong didn''t enter the shed, but just stood outside the shed and said with a smile: "If you don''t sit down, I will just stand up after eating, let me stand. You all eat your food, leave me alone. This is Yuebao, right? "

 Chapter 76ï¼š Im not so shameless!

    Chapter 76 I''m not so shameless!

    said, Xue Darong rubbed Jiang Yue''s little head.

    Li Hehua was afraid that Jiang Yue would recognize her, so she hurriedly squatted beside her and said softly, "Yuebao, this is Uncle, call me Uncle."

    "Uncle." Jiang Yue called politely.

    "Good boy, good boy, let''s eat quickly." Xue Darong rubbed her head again with a smile, and then said to Xue Dafu, who was cooking rice in the shed again: "Old third, I''m just here to ask you, tomorrow at our house. I''m going to the town to sell vegetables again, do you want to go?"

    Xue Dafu chewed the food in his mouth and said, "If you don''t go, I won''t go there in the future. You don''t need to study for Xiaoyan anymore, so you don''t need to save that one bite."

    "Xiao Yan is also a pity, such a good seedling, if you don''t want to read it, you won''t read it." Xue Darong looked at Xue Yan with a pity on his face. "However, your family didn''t have many vegetable fields. Before, it was because Xiaoyan needed to study in the town. Even if he saved a bite, he thought he could sell it for two dollars. Now, who in the village can suffer more than you? It¡¯s okay now, or it¡¯s okay. By the way, I heard from my father, you bought a farm?¡±

    "Yeah." Speaking of this, Xue Dafu couldn''t help but smile. "Eight acres."

    "Alright, alright, we have four brothers, and it''s ok for your family to have farmland. It''s good to buy farmland. Okay, I''m leaving." Xue Darong waved his hand and was about to leave.

    Xue Dafu shouted from behind: "Brother, don''t you stay for a while?"

    "I have to get up early tomorrow to go to the town to sell vegetables, so I won''t stay, go back to bed early."

    "to make."

    But before Xue Darong left the yard, he ran into Xue Dagui, Zhang Meili, and Xue Zhuzi who rushed in.

    Because old man Xue is always staying in Xue Dafu''s yard today, the three of them have been unable to come. Now that the sun is down, old man Xue has already gone back, and they have just secretly looked at it, and old man Xue is still lying down. Down, they came in a hurry.

    As soon as Xue Dagui saw Xue Darong, he smiled and said, "Hey, big brother, are you here to share the money too?"

    "Fuck you, you son of a bitch!" Xue Darong spat at him immediately. "You think it''s all you! I''m not so shameless!"

    "Hehe, hehe." Xue Dagui was still smiling. He was thick-skinned and used to being scolded for a long time, so he didn''t care at all.

    Xue Darong is so arrogant.

    Xue Dafu and the others looked a little ugly when they saw Xue Dagui and the others coming.

    Jiang Yue took advantage of the fact that Xue Dafu and the others were all focused on Xue Dagui and the others who had just come in, so she leaned over, stretched out her hand, took the axe that was chopping wood on the side, and put it at her feet.

    Then, he silently picked up the small wooden spoon, ate the meal in small bites, and looked at everything in front of him.

    Xue Yan, who saw her small movements: "..." Is this ready to shoot at any time... You can use an ax, isn''t it a bit...cough...

    "Fuck," Xue Darong angrily pushed Xue Dagui who was in the way, "I don''t want to talk to you idiot!"

    For Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi, he completely despised them and didn''t even look at them.

    But after taking two steps, he turned around again, and said to Xue Dagui again: "Fourth, don''t blame the big brother for not reminding you, your third brother usually treats you well, if you make trouble because of your shamelessness, your third brother will not recognize you. You''re a little brother, who will pull you if you really have something to do in the future, I won''t pull you anyway! I''m not as good as your third brother!"

    "Big brother," Xue Dagui immediately rushed over, hugged his eldest brother''s arm, and salivated, "Last time, I twisted my waist when I carried water, you are not like the third brother, you also gave me a hand and gave me money to cure me. Well, I know you are hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, you can''t lie to me."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 77ï¼š mess around

    Chapter 77

    Xue Darong raised his head and gasped.

    This younger brother just decided that he and Xue Dafu would not really look at him.

    "Don''t worry," Xue Dagui salivated, "I just came to discuss it with the third brother. That''s my third brother, my own brother, I know it."

    "Who cares if you count!" Xue Darong broke off his hand holding his arm and walked away angrily.

    Big brother is always like this, Xue Dagui is also used to it, as long as he is thick-skinned and sticks to it next time, it will be fine, the big brother and the third brother have always loved him the most since he was a child.

    Regardless of whether the eldest brother went far or not, Xue Dagui approached Xue Dafu with a smile on his face: "Hey, third brother."

    Xue Dafu just took a big mouthful of food and ignored him.

    Xue Wuhu couldn''t bear it anymore, he put the bowl and chopsticks away and shouted at Xue Zhuzi: "Xue Zhuzi, it''s not because you said that I left at that time, then the prey you hit will not be distributed to me, and the prey I hit, Don''t you have to share it with you! What do you mean now, you are shameless, and you want to share the money! Why don''t others want to share the money, but you want to come?! Shameless thing!"

    "Xue Wuhu, who are you scolding?" It was Zhang Meili who was scolding. "Why is Zhuzi also your cousin, what kind of attitude do you have!"

    "I don''t have a cousin like him!" Xue Wuhu said immediately.

    "I don''t have a cousin like you!" Xue Zhuzi said immediately. "I''m ashamed? I think you''re ashamed! At that time, I said that if you left, we won''t give you what we hit, but I didn''t say that if you hit something, I won''t give it to you. , that''s what you said! I''ll just say, why did you suddenly say such a good thing at that time, it''s like you can hit something when you go away, it seems that you know there really is a bear blind man, and you know where the bear blind man is. , I don''t want everyone to share together, I want to monopolize it, that''s how it is!"

    "Are you sick!" Xue Wuhu''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it. "If I really knew that there was a blind bear, and I knew where it was, I wouldn''t be able to call more people in time. How could I go to beat the blind bear alone, and bring my Xiaoyan and Yuebao with me? You think I''m not afraid of death!"

    Xue Erhu: "Five tigers, what do you think about him, he is just messing around!"

    "Shameless!" Yu Hongyan also scolded.

    "Who are you talking about?" Xue Zhuzi pinched his neck, looking like he was about to rush up.

    Xue Erhu was also very angry, put the tableware and chopsticks down, and stepped on the stool with one foot and started rolling up his sleeves: "When the three tigers are around, I never see you dare to come to the house to play rascals, these three tigers are gone. , you came here once, and again for the second time, really think that our family except Sanhu is a violent temper, and everyone else is a soft-footed shrimp, can''t do it! Come on, come here if you have the ability! Grandpa will take care of it today. Come on you!"

    Xue Erhu is 22 years old. He is tall and has long legs. Because of his long years of work, he has a lot of strength. Xue Zhuzi is only sixteen years old. He is very tall, but he is very thin. He is always lazy. It must have been Xue Zhuzi''s beating.

    When Xue Zhuzi saw Xue Erhu like this, he naturally didn''t dare to rush forward, and even a little shy backed away.

    "Why, Xue Erhu, do you still want to beat someone?" Zhang Meili immediately sued the villain first.

    Yu Hongyan immediately scolded back: "Didn''t your family look like they were going to fight first! If you have the ability, let him come! If you don''t have the ability at all, you know how to be a rogue! Sure enough, the two girls are the same!"

 Chapter 78ï¼š Its so frustrating to live like this

    Chapter 78 I''m too angry to live like this

    "Yu Hongyan!" Zhang Meili shouted angrily.

    "Okay." Xue Dagui shouted impatiently. "It''s all relatives, what''s the quarrel, can''t we have a good discussion!" He said, smiling at his third brother: "Right, third brother? Hehe."

    Xue Dafu didn''t eat the rice, wiped his mouth, and said unhappily: "Fourth, you are usually rascals, but you are not reasonable, and you should be reasonable to make trouble, no matter how good I am. The temper is also uncomfortable, especially your daughter-in-law, what does she look like, if you really think I am your third brother, then quickly take your daughter-in-law and son away."

    "Yeah, great." Liu Guixia agreed.

    "Third brothers and three sisters-in-law, we actually don''t want to make trouble," Xue Dagui looked helpless, "Isn''t the family too poor, let''s not talk about splitting money, it''s okay for us to be unreasonable? But how much do you give? Point. Third brother, I am your younger brother, my family is so poor, your family is rich now, shouldn''t you help me? "

    "I usually don''t give you much relief. You said just now that you twisted your waist last time, and it was all the money that my eldest brother and I gave to help you."

    "So, hehe, third brother, don''t I remember you and the eldest brother." Xue Dagui salivated again, dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. "I remember it all in my heart, and I remember it all in my heart. Will you give me some? Ah? Give me some? It''s just like buying some food for your nephew Zhuzi and Gouzi. Is this okay? Or else? , Even if I am willing to go, Beauty and Pillar will not go."

    "You really want to **** me off!"

    "Where did you say third brother? It''s not good for me to be mad at you. My family is so poor, and Mei and Zhuzi thought that every penny was worth every penny."

    "You all don''t work hard, you''re lazy, and of course your family is poor!"

    "This poor is poor, and it has been so many years, third brother, hehe, you can give it, and we will go back if you give it, won''t it be fine, let''s make big things into small things, don''t let father anymore I see, Dad is so old, why bother him, right?"

    Although Xue Dafu was angry with this rogue of his younger brother''s family, he also wanted this matter to be over and stop making trouble. It made his father worry about it and felt uneasy, so Xue Dafu compromised.

    "Okay, I''ll give you some." Xue Dafu was very angry.

    "Thank you third brother!" Xue Dagui immediately couldn''t help but be overjoyed.

    Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi also looked happy and a little smug.

    Even, Xue Zhuzi looked at Xue Erhu and Xue Wuhu provocatively. It seems that you are not going to give me money!

    "Father!" Xue Wuhu and Xue Erhu were going to die of anger.

    Yu Hongyan is also very angry, why!

    Liu Guixia just sighed. She has always regarded her head as her heaven, and the head of the family said what she said.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua usually have no opinion in this family. They usually listen to Xue Dafu''s father or Liu Guixia''s mother. The father said so, and the mother didn''t speak. Even if they were reluctant, they didn''t say anything. , is accepted.

    Jiangyue looks at the sky. This Xue Dafu is a good man, but he is too angry to live. Just the axe was ready, and the three **** of Xue Dagui could be cleaned up at any time.

    Xue Yan just pursed her lips tightly, not knowing what she was thinking.

    "Okay!" Xue Dafu shouted at Xue Wuhu and the others with a headache, telling them not to speak. "I''ve decided!"

    With his father like this, Xue Erhu and Xue Wuhu had to endure it.

 Chapter 79ï¼š Try moving my fifth brother!

    Chapter 79 Try to touch my fifth brother!

    "That, third brother," Xue Dagui smirked, extremely dog-legged, "Hey, how much are you going to give to our family?"

    "Yeah, third brother," At this time, Zhang Meili was also greedy, "How much?"

    "The money is basically used to buy fields, so I''ll give you one or two, it''s enough."

    "It''s only one tael!" Zhang Meili immediately called out, "No, since we''ve already bought the land, why should we give us three acres of land, plus one tael of silver!"

    This food is too ugly.

    Xue Dafu''s face turned blue: "If you don''t have Tian, ??just a tael of silver, and treat it as a brother''s for your family, if you don''t, get out!"

    "Xue Dafu!" Zhang Meili even shouted.

    "Zhang Meili!" It was Xue Dagui who yelled. "Why did you talk to my third brother! I have never called my third brother by name! You even have your first and last name! Shut up!" Immediately, he and his third brother smiled: "Third brother, I know that the fields are the lifeblood of the farmers, we don¡¯t want your lifeblood, just one tael, one tael will do.¡±

    Xue Dafu calmed down a little.

    Xue Dagui said that, which means that he has some brains, but Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi are completely brainless, and they are extremely dissatisfied.

    "Head of the House!"

    "Father!"

    "Why, you still think me and my third brother''s family are really falling out, so you are willing! This is my third brother! I kiss my third brother!" Xue Dagui immediately yelled at them. "Shut up for me!" After shouting at Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi, he smiled at his third brother again: "Third brother, look, that one tael of silver..."

    "You are my younger brother after all, otherwise I..." Xue Dafu was angry for a while before saying to Liu Guixia, "Damn, go get him a tael of silver."

    "Don''t take it!" Xue Wuhu didn''t care whether he was limping or not, he directly stopped Liu Guixia and forbid Liu Guixia to get the money. The fourteen-year-old boy''s eyes were red with anger, and he couldn''t bear it. "Why!"

    Xue Wuhu also burst into tears.

    "Go to the side for me, what''s the matter with you!" Xue Zhuzi was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to get a tael of silver, and he was about to get started.

    Jiang Yue immediately put down the small wooden spoon and wanted to get the axe, and was about to shoot. But her hand felt empty. She immediately looked down and saw that the axe at her feet was gone.

    But Xue Yan held an axe in front of Xue Wuhu, the axe was facing Xue Zhuzi, and said coldly to Xue Zhuzi: "You try my fifth brother!"

    Well, the axe is with him.

    No matter what, this person finally couldn''t take it anymore and shot.

    Then she can just watch the play.

    Jiang Yue did so, and left the matter to Xue Yan to solve it. She picked up the small wooden spoon again, and continued eating in small bites while looking at everything in front of her.

    "Xiao Yan!" Everyone was startled when they saw Xue Yan took an axe.

    Xue Zhuzi immediately retracted his hand in fright.

    Zhang Meili was also frightened, and then yelled: "Xue Yan, you are crazy!" Before they came here, they thought they might do it, but they didn''t expect to do it!

    Question this guy is still an axe!

    Axe!

    "Hey, Xiaoyan, it''s not that bad, isn''t this all negotiated..." Xue Dagui was afraid that Xue Yan would really use an axe to cut people, so he kept smiling and comforting Xue Yan.

    Looking at the younger brother who was defending him in front of him, he was much shorter than him, and his body was so thin, Xue Wuhu was suddenly broken and broke down and cried: "Why, why..."

 Chapter 80ï¼š Okay, this is Xue Yan.

    Chapter 80 Okay, this Xue Yan.

    Seeing Xue Wuhu crying like this, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan, and Li Hehua immediately turned red. Yeah, why...why...why...

    I saw Xue Erhu still hugging Xue Wuhu and hugging Xue Wuhu, his younger brother, and the corners of his lips were trembling. I kept asking in my heart: How could his father bear it... How could his father bear it... He really wanted to give money...

    "Father, how long do you want your brother to **** our blood?" Xue Yan just stared at his father and asked, his eyes were red.

    I am angry that his father is always like this, and I feel sorry for his father and his family.

    Regardless of this life or the previous life, neither his father nor his family knew how long the blood had been sucked.

    In my last life, because I was filial, I listened to his father. His father always made decisions by himself, not allowing others to have opinions, and then let the fourth uncle''s family **** blood. Even after the accidental death of the fourth uncle, Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi continued to **** the blood of his family from time to time. It was not until Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi slandered him that he would try to cheat, and the two completely turned their faces, but in this life, he does not want to endure it now. .

    Xue Yan''s words were like a sharp knife, Xue Dafu could not move for a moment when he stabbed him.

    ''s head went blank.

    After a long while, Xue Dafu slowly came back to his senses, turned his head slowly, and glanced at Liu Guixia and the other pairs of red eyes one by one, and Xue Wuhu was still breaking down and crying. The sharp knife stabbed him out of breath at all.

    Thinking about these years, although he has never forgiven the rogue of his fourth brother''s family, he has succeeded again and again as the rogue of the fourth brother''s family. As long as the fourth brother''s family comes to visit once, he can take away some things, including money, food, clothing. What, what is used, which one is not a good thing, which one is not earned by him and his family with blood and sweat.

    Bloodsucking...

    right!

    His fourth brother''s family is sucking their blood!

    Finally, Xue Dafu''s eyes fell on Xue Yan again. His younger son''s eyes were also red. His younger son couldn''t cry since he was a child. His eyes were never red, and he was still holding a sharp axe? If it weren''t for his actions that made the family feel extremely wronged, his youngest son would never have been forced into this.

    He wronged his family.

    Wronged everyone in the family.

    Thinking of this, Xue Dafu was like crazy, he picked up the pole leaning against the wall and hit Xue Dagui: "What kind of brother are you! What kind of brother are you! What have I done all these years! What a bastard, get out of here! Get out of here! If you dare to come to our house again, I will beat you once again!"

    That''s it, not only beat Xue Dagui, but also greeted Xue Zhuzi and Zhang Meili on the shoulder pole.

    It doesn''t matter if Zhang Meili is a woman or not.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows immediately. Okay, this is Xue Yan.

    When Xue Erhu saw his father like this, he was overjoyed immediately, and hurriedly copied a pole, and beat and slammed it.

    Xue Yihu was happy but not happy, he just felt that his family should be united. Both his father and second brother started fighting. He had no reason to stand, and he copied something and started to greet the three of them.

    Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi screamed.

    "Murdered! Murdered!" Zhang Meili shouted again just like yesterday.

    Xue Zhuzi couldn''t say anything, almost all of Xue Erhu''s poles greeted him, and he couldn''t fight back, so he could only run.

    Zhang Mei also ran.

    "Ehhh, third brother, third brother, I was wrong, I was wrong, I don''t want that one or two silver, you must not deny me this brother! You have a lot of forgiveness for me, ah? Third brother Third brother!"

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 81ï¼š well done

    Chapter 81 Well done

    Unlike Xue Zhuzi and Zhang Meili who ran out of the yard, Xue Dagui ran around in circles in the yard, making up for it while running.

    People panicked a long time ago, and didn''t expect his third brother to be furious and get serious with him.

    Something that has never happened before.

    In the end, he couldn''t stand his third brother, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu. All the things in their hands greeted him, and he also ran away.

    With a ''bang'' sound, Xue Dafu slammed the courtyard door shut and bolted it.

    The fight just now was so bad that Xue Dafu was out of breath. Looking back, he saw that his daughter-in-law was crying and laughing. It was as if a haze had passed, and his eyes turned red immediately.

    "I''ve been confused all these years," Xue Dafu wiped his face with a big hand, as if wiping away tears. "I made you suffer a lot of grievances. Don''t be uncomfortable. Don''t be uncomfortable."

    "Hey!" Liu Guixia wiped away her tears, only laughing.

    Xue Erhu and others also laughed.

    Xue Yan also smiled, and finally put down the axe, but he didn''t let go, but the axe was hanging down, so he held it, hanging by his side.

    But Xue Wuhu couldn''t stop crying.

    At this time, outside, Xue Dagui didn''t know what to put on it, he was lying on the wall, showing a head, and shouted to Xue Dafu: "Third brother, you really can''t deny me! You don''t recognize Zhuzi and Meixing, but I It''s your own brother, you really can''t deny it. I won''t let you scoundrel in the future, okay? Ah? Third brother, talk to me, do you understand me?"

    "Go away!" Xue Dafu grabbed a broom and smashed it.

    Xue Dagui''s head disappeared immediately, and he let out an ''oops'' sound, probably to avoid the broom and fell outside the wall.

    "Pfft." Xue Wuhu, who had been crying with snot, finally laughed, and the snot was blown into a bubble because of his laughter.

    immediately caused a lot of laughter.

    Xue Wuhu felt embarrassed, and hurriedly wiped the foam.

    "Alright, alright, let''s continue eating, it''s alright. It''s alright!" Liu Guixia shouted happily. The steps are lighter than before.

    Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan and others too.

    Xue Dafu looked at it and couldn''t help but wipe his face again, and then he continued to eat with a smile on his face.

    Xue Yan walked back to Jiang Yue''s side again, and put the axe at Jiang Yue''s feet, which was regarded as returning to its original position.

    Jiang Yue glanced at the axe before lowering her voice and saying, "Well done."

    His words were too sharp, and directly made Xue Dafu sober in an instant. It was like this kind of thing, and it would naturally not happen again in the future.

    Even if it happens, it will be beaten away by Xue Dafu with a pole just like today.

    If she took action, it would have directly threatened Xue Dagui, Zhang Meili, and Xue Zhuzi, so that the three would no longer dare to play rascals.

    Although this was also a solution, she felt that his method was better.

    Her method will only make Xue Dagui and the three afraid, but it cannot change Xue Dafu''s thinking. Xue Dafu will definitely think that he is Xue Dagui''s third brother. If he can, let it go, and then the family will naturally feel bad. .

    But his method completely eliminated this problem.

    Murder and murderous heart, which shows that he is very good at strategy.

    is also right, such a weak body, if he is not good at strategy, how can he protect himself.

    Presumably he should have lived a vigorous life in his last life, and then the results were not very good, so in this life he wants to live in this small village and grow crops in an ordinary life.

    Hearing that she actually praised him, Xue Yan gave her a rare and unexpected look, "Don''t you blame me for taking your axe?"

 Chapter 82ï¼š maybe

    Chapter 82 Maybe

    Jiang Yue: "First, this is not my axe, it''s my family''s; second, your method is better than mine, why should I blame you; third, you know this family very well."

    Because of understanding, he can solve this problem with such a sharp sentence.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "You will understand after you stay for a long time."

    Jiang Yue opened her mouth and was about to say something, but Li Hehua walked over quickly: "Xiaoyan, why did you put the axe at Yuebao''s feet, what should you do if you hurt Yuebao, give it to me, give it to me, I Go hang it up, don''t use the axe in the future, I really scared us to death just now, I''m really afraid that you will cut it down. You don''t know your expression just now, it''s scary."

    Li Hehua took the axe and left.

    Xue Yan slowly touched his face and muttered, "Is it scary..." It seemed that he didn''t even know it.

    "Can you really chop down?" Jiang Yue asked suddenly.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know." After a while, he added three words in a low voice: "...Maybe."

    For some reason, Jiang Yue didn''t like the three words he added at the end.

    seems to think that he is a gentleman and should not have blood on his hands.

    But she didn''t say anything.

    "Third brother..." Outside the courtyard, Xue Dagui''s dry howl was still coming.

    In the yard, no one thought to answer.

    Xue Wuhu couldn''t help but said happily, "Deserved!"

    The neighbors came out to watch because of the noise. Before they got to the door of Xue Dafu''s courtyard, they saw Xue Zhuzi, Zhang Meili, and Xue Dagui running out of Xue Dafu''s courtyard one after another like a coward. Everyone immediately laughed and almost laughed. Annoyed, they all felt that the three of them deserved it.

    The three of them rubbed their bodies in pain, obviously not being beaten lightly.

    Zhang Meili somehow lost her hair and looked like a mad woman. Anyway, she was extremely embarrassed.

    Xue Zhuzi felt that he was the most painful, because Xue Erhu''s servant really beat him to the death.

    Xue Dagui also hurts, but he is always beaten by his father, and he is used to it. He doesn''t care whether he hurts or not, but finds something to put his feet on, lies on the wall of his third brother, and shouts inward, for fear that he will be three. My brother just cut off ties with him like this, but he didn''t know that his third brother smashed with a broom. In order to avoid the broom, he slipped under his feet, and fell off the pad, and his feet were upside down.

    "Hahaha..." The surrounding neighbors laughed even more.

    "Laughing farts, you guys!" Zhang Meili couldn''t help scolding.

    "Roll off." Xue Zhuzi also scolded.

    The neighbors are too lazy to take care of Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi.

    Xue Dagui didn''t care whether anyone laughed or not, he just sat on the ground and screamed in the sky again and again: "Third brother...Third brother..."

    "Those who didn''t know thought you were mourning." Someone said happily. "You are too unconscionable. Your third brother usually treats you so well. When you need to help, whenever you don''t help you, no matter how hard your life is at home, he will try to help you. You are good. It never mattered whether his family was suffering or not, over the years, he has made progress again and again, and this time it is even more unreasonable."

    This man''s voice is so loud that it can be heard both in the yard and outside the yard.

    Xue Yan and the others all looked at Xue Dafu with worry in their eyes.

    Xue Dafu was already fine, but he didn''t expect that the neighbor next door said, "You''re good, never care whether his life is hard or not", and he couldn''t control it and almost instantly shed two tears.

    This is his brother...

 Chapter 83ï¼š Dont run away!

    Chapter 83 Don''t run!

    is so sad.

    That older brother''s love for his younger brother became even colder.

    Never let this younger brother depend on the family''s heart again, and naturally it will be more iron.

    The next moment, he was afraid that others would see it, so he quickly wiped his eyes and wiped it. But he also found that his family was actually watching him.

    He hurriedly smiled and said, "It all depends on what I do, keep eating!"

    "Okay now, your third brother doesn''t recognize you." The man outside continued. "Okay, stop howling, if you yell at your father, you will be beaten again."

    Unexpectedly, Xue Dagui said to himself: "My third brother doesn''t recognize me anymore, my father will know sooner or later, no, I have to talk to my father properly."

    Maybe there is room for redemption.

    No matter what, his own brother, he has loved his own brother since he was a child, he never planned to not want it, and he never thought that one day he would make trouble with his own brother like this.

    Xue Dagui''s voice was not loud, only Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi, who were very close to him, heard it. Seeing Xue Dagui''s appearance, the two thought that Xue Dagui was going to find old man Xue to support them, and immediately went with them happily. .

    There was no sound outside, Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, Xue Dafu and others thought that the three of Xue Dagui were afraid that old man Xue would be yelled at, so they went home, completely unaware that the three of them went looking for old man Xue.

    After the old man Xue was quarreling from the bed, and before Xue Dagui could speak, Zhang Meili was the first to cry: "Dad, the third brother''s family doesn''t even want to give us a coin or two, and even beat us. It¡¯s all seals, let¡¯s not talk about red, it¡¯s still swollen. Zhuzi, take off your clothes and show it to your grandfather.¡±

    "Hey!" Xue Zhuzi hurriedly took off his shirt, revealing the traces on his back that he had been greeted by the shoulder pole to show the old man Xue, fully expecting the old man Xue to come forward for him.

    Xue Erhu is really ruthless, and the marks on his back are particularly obvious.

    As a result, old man Xue didn''t feel distressed at all, and he raised his crutch angrily and gave Xue Zhuzi a stick on his back: "I''m a scoundrel, but I''m so embarrassed to come to me to judge! Good fight! Good fight! Why didn''t the rich family take you three? Shameless thing to kill!"

    "Old man, you''re still not my grandfather!" Xue Zhuzi was so furious that he grabbed Old Man Xue''s crutch and in turn would beat Old Man Xue.

    "Xue Zhuzi! Who are you calling an old man!" At this moment, Xue Dagui became anxious, took off a shoe and greeted Xue Zhuzi directly: "Kill you to death! I will kill you! What! I want to do it with your grandfather! I don''t even care how old your grandfather is!"

    Xue Zhuzi, who was playing, screamed.

    "Master, don''t fight, don''t fight." Zhang Meili stopped Xue Dagui, knowing that Xue Dagui was stronger than her, and she must not be able to stop her in the end, so she yelled at her eldest son: "Zhuzi, what are you waiting for? Run!"

    Xue Zhuzi ran immediately, faster than a rabbit.

    "You mother-in-law, how dare you stop me!" Xue Dagui pushed Zhang Meili away, but Xue Zhuzi ran away early and couldn''t catch up, so he shouted at Zhang Meili, "You too!"

    After drinking Zhang Meili, Xue Dagui knelt down in front of the old man Xue and cried, "Dad, I''m sorry, the third brother no longer recognizes me, so don''t you recognize me... I will teach him a lesson when I look back... Dad, Don''t be sad, you should treat him in vain... my son will be more filial to you in the future..."

 Chapter 84ï¼š cry so loud

    Chapter 84 Cry so loudly

    Since the grandson of Xue Zhuzi wanted to beat him, the old man Xue was stunned. He is still a little stunned. After a long time, he seemed to regain his senses. I''m old and I can''t control it anymore, fortunately, the family has long since separated, and you can take care of your family''s affairs in the future."

    "Father..." Xue Dagui cried bitterly. His father was also cold-hearted.

    *

    Xue Zhuzi almost beat up old man Xue, Xue Yan and the others didn''t even know about it, they just had dinner.

    It was also at this time that Xue Wuhu realized that his ankle was twisted and swollen because he was in a hurry to stop his mother and forbid her to get the money.

    Xue Erhu sat on the kang with Xue Wuhu on his back.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked in together.

    Xue Yan squatted at the feet of Xue Wuhu, looked at it, and said, "Fifth brother, I''ll put some beef tendon grass for you, but you can''t twist it any more, otherwise it will be troublesome."

    Before Xue Wuhu finished speaking, Xue Erhu smiled and said: "Okay, go back and tie him to the kang, if he can''t get off the kang, he won''t twist again, and he won''t cry anymore, you saw it just now, it''s a good cry Loud."

    "Second brother!" Xue Wuhu immediately blushed.

    "Why, why don''t people tell me?" Xue Erhu was still joking. "It was originally, how old are you, and you still cry, Xiaoyan didn''t cry."

    "Xiaoyan didn''t know how to cry since he was a child! He didn''t cry when he was a baby girl, and when Dad brought him back, we didn''t know it. Second brother, it''s not like you don''t know!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was applying mashed beef tendon grass to Xue Wuhu, but he was dazed for a moment when he heard this. He actually cried. But it''s all from the past.

    also cried more than once.

    When I knew that the fifth brother was gone, when I knew that my grandfather was gone, I saw with my own eyes when the eldest brother was lying in a pool of blood and was out of breath, when the third brother died, when the father died, when the mother died, when the fourth brother died, the second brother died. When my brother died, when my sister-in-law died, when my nephews and nieces died tragically because of him...

    Xue Yan''s throat suddenly choked, and the choking hurts.

    Fortunately, he squatted and lowered his head, and no one noticed anything wrong with him.

    "What about Yuebao?" Xue Erhu made it clear that he was in a good mood and deliberately teased his fifth brother, "Yuebao must have cried before, so why didn''t she cry today? She is only three and a half years old, but much younger than you."

    "Second brother!" Xue Wuhu was about to die of anger. "Xiaoyan and Yuebao are both here, why are you making me so shameless! How can I be a big brother to them in the future!"

    Xue Erhu was happy: "Even if I don''t say it, they will see it."

    "Then if you don''t say it, it will be different after all! I didn''t feel so shameless just now, but now that you say that, I feel so shameless!"

    "Okay, okay, I won''t say it, I won''t say it."

    "That''s okay." Xue Wuhu was immediately happy again. He was actually in a good mood too. It can be regarded as getting rid of the fourth uncle''s house. Everyone in the family is in a good mood. Then, he touched the head of Jiang Yue who was standing beside the kang watching: "Yuebao, although I cried so loudly today..."

    When he said this, Jiang Yue was a little longing for the sky. She found out that this fifth brother is actually a bit funny.

    Xue Wuhu continued to say: "But it''s sad and angry... Anyway, I''m your fifth brother, you still have to listen to the fifth brother obediently in the future, forget about your brother Yan, he is Prodigy, I can''t compare to him, and I listen to his words more or less."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the reward of the baby "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, they will eventually be cold", alright~

 Chapter 85ï¼š Isnt that what youre used to?

    Chapter 85 Isn''t that what you are used to?

    As soon as these words came out, Xue Erhu fell on the kang with a smile: "Five tigers, it''s yours, and I know you''re more or less the same as what Xiaoyan said."

    Xue Yan also smiled, just as he had applied beef tendon grass to his fifth brother, he stood up and washed his hands in the wooden tub next to him.

    "Second brother, why are you laughing so loudly? I''ll strangle you! Strangle you!" Xue Wuhu screamed while laughing and rushed over, looking like he was going to strangle Xue Erhu, but his hand was just holding Xue Erhu''s. The shoulders are shaken vigorously.

    Xue Erhu''s head was about to be shaken off, but the man was about to lose his breath.

    The smile on Xue Yan''s face was also much bigger.

    Maybe everyone is very happy, Jiang Yue looked at it, and also showed some smiles.

    I feel that it¡¯s very warm just to make noise and laugh.

    "Okay, don''t play anymore," Xue Yihu walked in with a smile, and was in a good mood, "It''s getting dark, wash and sleep. Yuebao, your sister-in-law has already brought you some water. The lights are on, so you can go."

    "Well." Jiang Yue obediently went.

    This night, everyone slept well.

    The next day, as soon as Jiang Yue washed her face under the eaves, she heard a woman who was carrying a basin of clothes to wash by the river and told Liu Guixia at the gate of the yard that Xue Zhuzi was beaten to death by Xue Dagui at home last night. If the village chief had not arrived in time, Xue Dagui would have killed Xue Zhuzi.

    also said that Xue Zhuzi was lying in bed and could not get up at all.

    Jiang Yue was surprised, even if the three of them were kicked out yesterday, Xue Dagui wouldn''t have beaten his own son half to death.

    And the woman then said: "It seems that the pillar hit his grandfather."

    Jiang Yue narrowed her eyes.

    Liu Guixia was taken aback and immediately asked: "Then my father is all right? That beast! Beast! Why didn''t anyone tell us!"

    Liu Guixia panicked and kept shouting, calling for Xue Dafu, Xue Yan and the others.

    When Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan, and Xue Wuhu, who was carried by Xue Erhu, came to Old Man Xue in a hurry, they found Old Man Xue smiling and leaning on crutches in the yard. Take a walk in.

    "It''s all here? I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." The old man Xue laughed and sat down on the chair with a cane. "Okay, don''t worry. It''s all happened last night. If I really have something to do, can Da Rong listen to me and not tell you? I can live with his eldest son. He can''t be today. I can still go to the town to sell vegetables in peace. The Zhuzi didn¡¯t hit me, and Dagui stopped me in time. It was also Dagui who couldn¡¯t accept it, so he beat Zhuzi again when he went back, so that the village chief knew that he People around the house naturally know more, otherwise, where would you go?"

    "Father..." Xue Dafu opened his mouth and wanted to say something.

    But the old man Xue cut off his words and said with a smile, "I know what you want to say, but you did the right thing in the incident last night. You should have done this long ago. Brother, but it is more necessary because he is a real brother. It makes no sense that his family is always shameless and has never considered you. I have told you more than once before, asking you to be like your elder brother, watch and help, Don''t ask for anything as long as he goes to you. Why doesn''t he always come to rely on your big brother, but always rely on you? Isn''t that what you are used to?"

    Xue Dafu lowered his head when he was told. It''s true that he has to bear a lot of responsibility for being relied on by his fourth brother.

 Chapter 86ï¼š i just regret

    Chapter 86 I just regret it

    The old man Xue said again: "Don''t get used to it in the future."

    Xue Dafu said: "I made a plan yesterday, and it will not be the same as before."

    Seeing that his third son was really determined, Old Man Xue was relieved: "That''s good, that''s good, then I''m relieved."

    "Grandpa, that beast Xue Zhuzi¡ª" Xue Wuhu had already been put on the ground by Xue Erhu, and he couldn''t help but open his mouth in anger, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was cut off by old man Xue.

    I saw the old man Xue sighed: "I''ve been beaten like that, and I don''t know how long it will take to get better. Forget it, forget it. Besides, he didn''t really hit me. Actually, I heard that he was beaten like that. I still feel bad for it. Why is it my grandson... But, but that child somehow became crooked as he grew up. Over the years, he has been complaining more and more about my grandfather. I know, I still treat him like other grandsons, and give him a share of everything, but people obviously don''t think of me as a grandfather anymore, I... that''s all, if it didn''t come out, I wouldn''t be able to see it, And coaxing myself."

    "But yesterday," the old man Xue said again, "I''m really dumbfounded. My grandson, who has been hurt by me since he was a child, wanted to beat me... But now I''m really looking at it, maybe it''s me and I In fact, that child has no fate at all. I don''t want anything else, I just need to be worthy of my conscience. "

    said, old man Xue looked at them again: "You too, as long as you are worthy of your conscience, you can do what you want to do. Sometimes you really don''t have to care about me, and I''m not an unreasonable person."

    "Okay, okay," Xue old man laughed again, cheerfully, with the appearance of an old child, "Go back, go back, I heard that barnyardgrass is growing in your fields, you also go and pull it out. Well, such a good crop, don''t waste it."

    Seeing that the old man Xue really looked away, there was nothing to do, so everyone left.

    On the way home, Jiang Yue found that Xue Yan had fallen to the last one without realizing it, and the steps were getting smaller and smaller, and she looked like she was about to stop.

    She also fell behind.

    Seeing him squatting aside, she didn''t know what to think, so she squatted with him, didn''t look at him, didn''t speak, just squatted with him.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything, but shortly after squatting down, he picked up a twig on the ground and doodled on the ground.

    After a long time, he said in a low voice, "I just regret it."

    Jiang Yue: "What do you regret?"

    "I didn''t wake up my father earlier in my last life." At this time, my grandfather was still able to see clearly, and his body was tough. If he woke up his father earlier in his previous life, and cut off contact with people like Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi, there would be no Later, Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi dared to brazenly pretend to be his relatives, slandering him for trying to cheat, and mad at his grandfather.

    Jiang Yue didn''t ask what the consequences of not letting Xue Dafu wake up earlier, but asked: "Then why didn''t you let your father wake up earlier?"

    Xue Yan looked into the distance: "My father worked too hard for me, you can see that his back is a little hunched, it''s all because of me... So, if he decides something, I basically let him, and I have no objection. Pass."

    Jiang Yue continued: "So, learn from it."

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment, then turned around and looked at her with a smile: "Yeah, we have to learn a lesson."

    "Let''s go." She pulled him up. "Go back, and go to the cornfield."

    "Um."

 Chapter 87ï¼š Morels

    Chapter 87 Morel

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned home, breakfast was already ready, Xue Dafu and the others were already eating, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan simply ate some breakfast, and then used the excuse of going to the cornfield to rip weeds, went to the cornfield.

    The 14 acres of fields really grew barnyard grass. Xue Dafu and the others had to be busy with this. The crops depended on the diligent care of the farmers. No matter how poor the fields were, they could still have some harvest. Xue Dafu and the others naturally couldn¡¯t care less Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    After a busy morning, the cornfield was finished, and all the corn seedlings in the space were replaced and watered.

    In the afternoon, Xue Yan helped Jiang Yue to lie again, saying that the cotton field was also growing grass, so he went to the cotton field to pull grass, so he changed the cotton seedlings for another afternoon.

    The next day, after another busy morning, the cotton seedlings were replanted. Then, in the afternoon, he went to the sorghum field again under the pretext of tearing the grass.

    It wasn¡¯t until the next day, another morning of replanting, that the work was done.

    Then, Jiang Yue began to think about making money again.

    The money at home is still not enough. She has long thought that after planting strong seedlings of the three crops of corn, cotton and sorghum, she still has to earn money.

    The idea of ??earning money is still the same as what she thought at the beginning. If the money comes quickly, she doesn''t think about it for the time being.

    If she doesn''t want to make money quickly and take it slow, she can actually grow ginseng and ganoderma lucidum and other precious medicinal materials that can be sold at high prices. She has these seeds in her space.

    But these things, after cultivating strong seedlings and transplanting, have a long growth period. For example, ginseng has not grown for a few years, and the price is not high at all.

    Ganoderma lucidum will take six months at a minimum, otherwise it is too small to sell for much money.

    Go hunting again?

    But she promised Xue Yan, and she went there so much that she felt that there were not many prey in the deep mountains, and she couldn''t meet someone like Xiong Blind who could sell a lot of money every day.

    Jiang Yue sat at the door of her room. After thinking about it, she felt that she would not bother and just plant edible fungi.

    Some edible mushrooms grow quickly as long as they are cultivated into young mushrooms, and they can be harvested in a few days.

    Such as oyster mushrooms and straw mushrooms.

    But oyster mushrooms are too cheap.

    Let¡¯s plant morels.

    Morels are expensive.

    And Morchella is not only a very rare edible fungus, but also a fungus with very high medicinal value.

    After thinking about it, Jiang Yue closed the door and entered the space again.

    The strain of Morchella was selected on the operating table, and then the strain was automatically sent to the universal nursery room, but because this is a fungus, the strong seedlings cultivated at that time are actually young mushrooms.

    Young mushrooms are very small and cannot be picked yet.

    You have to wait until the young mushrooms are transplanted before they can be picked.

    In general, when edible fungi have just emerged as young mushrooms, it is best not to move them or transplant them, for fear that they will die, but this is cultivated in space, and the magic is in this place. It can also reach 100%, so she doesn''t have to worry about this.

    Jiang Yue looked at what was displayed on the big screen, what kind of soil environment would this young mushroom be most suitable for transplanting, and how to transplant it. After memorizing it, she was not in a hurry to come out of the space.

    There is no suitable place to grow morels at home, so it can only be grown in the mountains.

    It is best to be deep in the mountains, inaccessible and undiscovered.

    It just so happened that no one dared to go hunting in the deep mountains, not even the hunter Wu, for fear of another beast like the Xiongxianzi, everyone cherished their lives.

 Chapter 88ï¼š sun rapeseed

    Chapter 88 Sunning Rapeseed

    When she went to the deep mountains to plant morels, she could drop the seeds of some precious medicinal herbs in some places in the mountains and let them grow naturally.

    Besides, sowing seeds like this is easy, why not do it?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue chose the seeds of some precious medicinal herbs such as ginseng, ganoderma lucidum, saffron, etc. on the operating table and put them aside.

    After doing this, she came out of the space.

    took the bowl on the bedside stool, there was half a bowl of water in the bowl, Jiang Yue took two sips before opening the door.

    Seeing that Xue Yan and Yu Hongyan were spreading the sheets in the yard, she hurriedly walked over, helped pull a corner, and spread the sheets on the open space in the yard.

    "What are you doing here?" Jiang Yue turned her head and asked Xue Yan in confusion.

    Xue Yan said: "The village chief just sent someone to inform him that tomorrow the town''s oil mill will send someone to the village to collect rapeseeds. If the rapeseeds are not dry enough, don''t do it. My mother is afraid that the rapeseeds at home are not dry enough, so I will take them out and dry them again. show."

    Before he finished speaking, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu had already walked out of the main room with a sack of rapeseed.

    Next was Xue Dafu carrying a cloth bag.

    These rapeseeds were newly harvested not long ago. They were placed in the main room before, and they were finally sold. Xue Dafu and the others were very happy, so they didn¡¯t mind taking them out for drying.

    Poured all the rapeseeds on the sheet, Jiang Yue squatted down, helped a piece to push the rapeseed away, and spread it on the sheet as evenly as possible.

    Jiang Yue grabbed some in her hand, pinched it, and looked at it again. She felt that the rapeseed had already dried out. In fact, she didn''t need to dry it at all, but considering that she was not from the oil mill, she didn''t know the oil mill. What is the standard of how much to do, it didn''t say anything.

    The barnyard grass in the field has been plucked up, but the rice in the field is a little thin, which caused the rapeseed to be dried, and Xue Dafu took Xue Yihu and the others to fertilize the rice field.

    Only Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Yu Hongyan, and Xue Wuhu were left at home.

    Xue Wuhu is taking a nap in the house at the moment.

    Yu Hongyan wanted to make some small clothes for the child in her belly because she was pregnant. As soon as Xue Dafu and the others left, she sat at the door of the main room and did needlework. There is also a long bamboo pole at hand. If the free-range chickens at home want to mess with the rapeseed, and the rapeseeds are everywhere, she will pick up the bamboo pole and chase them away. The free-range chickens will run away immediately, not daring to Near the basking rapeseed on the ground in the yard.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sitting at the gate of the yard. There were trees outside the yard, and the shade of the tree fell by the gate of the yard. They were sitting under the shade of the tree.

    Xue Yan sat on the small bench, Jiang Yue sat on the wooden horse made by Xue Yihu, which was actually next to Xue Yan.

    The two also kept a bamboo pole by their hand. If they saw the free-range chicken at home trying to get close to the rapeseed, they would pick up the bamboo pole and shove it.

    Jiang Yue looked over to Yu Hongyan, and saw that Yu Hongyan was concentrating on making small clothes and didn''t notice them at all, so she lowered her voice and said to Xue Yan: "Tomorrow afternoon, you can go to the deep mountains with me. ."

    Xue Yan looked at her immediately: "Didn''t you stop going hunting?"

    "It''s not to go hunting, but to plant something." After a pause, she added: "I don''t think the family has enough money."

    "Grow what?"

    "Morels."

    Xue Yan was silent for a moment.

    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yue wondered.

    Xue Yan became more cautious, looked around for a while, and then said in a lower voice: "That''s a tribute to the emperor when he entered the palace, do you know?"

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 89ï¼š that doesnt matter

    Chapter 89 It doesn''t matter

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue was slightly startled.

    I didn¡¯t expect this morel mushroom to be a tribute here.

    She remembered that she had accidentally read an article about morels, saying that in the Ming Dynasty, that is, from the Ming Dynasty Shenzong period, morels were regarded as royal tributes.

    But the big ling that she is in now is not the Ming Dynasty. Before, she felt that the country she was wearing was no different from the overhead, and there was no country similar to it in history. Now it seems that the world she used to live in, The world we are in now is actually two worlds.

    She is no longer in her original world.

    She was transmigrated to another world, not the ancient times of the original world.

    Jiang Yue has more ideas in her heart.

    Immediately, she didn''t care whether the morels were a royal tribute in this world, she just asked: "Can''t you sell it?"

    If she can''t sell it, she naturally doesn''t need to plant it.

    Xue Yan said: "It''s not that it can''t be sold, it''s just because it''s too rare, even if someone bought it at a high price, it was basically sent to the palace and presented to the emperor. It is very difficult for royal relatives to eat this kind of mountain delicacy."

    "That doesn''t matter," Jiang Yue didn''t care, "As long as it can be sold, and it can be sold for a lot of money."

    "¡­¡­All right."

    If it was someone else in front of him, Xue Yan might also ask if the morels could really be grown. After all, morels have always been wild, and no one would grow them, but Jiang Yue was in front of him, and Jiang Yue could grow out of thin air. Xue Yan didn''t doubt that she couldn''t grow something.

    Since she said this, it must have been planted.

    On the second day, after lunch, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went to the deep mountains.

    The two of them went together, and the family thought they were going out to play, they didn''t even know they were going to the deep mountains.

    Morel is a low-temperature and high-humidity fungus that likes shade. It is best to plant it in a cool humus soil.

    This humus soil is actually the topsoil after the dead branches and leaves of the trees fell on the ground and rotted in the ground for a long time. This topsoil is loose and suitable for the growth of morels.

    If you want to transplant morels into such soil, you have to go into the mountains.

    If the quality of the soil is not good enough and the humus content is not enough, even if the morel can survive 100%, it will not grow fast.

    There is a **** in front, Xue Yan tried twice, but failed to climb up.

    Jiang Yue bypassed Xue Yan and went up neatly first.

    Immediately, a small hand came down from above.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, but still put his hand on it.

    Jiang Yue immediately shook and pulled him up. Then let go and keep walking forward.

    Because the road is particularly difficult to walk, Xue Yan staggered behind, a little embarrassed: "Why did you let me follow along?"

    He can''t help much, and it''s a little bit of a drag on her progress.

    "If I come out and you''re at home, you don''t know how many lies you tell when someone asks me." Jiang Yue said lightly as she walked in front.

    Xue Yan was even more embarrassed. He didn''t want to lie either. But sometimes, it''s better to lie. Mainly depends on what.

    When he can''t lie, he naturally won''t lie.

    "Let''s go inside." Jiang Yue said.

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no objection.

    The more you go in, the flatter it becomes. There are many tall trees, and the branches and leaves on the trees are too lush, like a big umbrella that covers the sky and the sun.

    Sunlight can only be sprinkled through the gaps between the leaves, mottled and shattered.

 Chapter 90ï¼š dont waste it

    Chapter 90 Don''t waste it

    There is not enough sunlight below, which leads to the fact that there is very little vegetation under these big trees, and there is no weeds like the outer edge of the mountain.

    This road is easy to go.

    Jiang Yue walked for a while before she found a relatively large place suitable for the growth of morels that she was satisfied with. The place was cool and humid, and the soil had a high content of humus.

    As soon as Jiang Yue squatted down, she took out the two small shovels in the space out of thin air, gave one to Xue Yan, and one to herself.

    Xue Yan squatted across from her, waiting for her to teach him.

    Jiang Yue took out the cultivated young morel mushrooms with mycorrhizae out of thin air and put them on the ground.

    The young mushroom is so small that if you don''t pay attention to it in your hand, you can crush it.

    Xue Yan was still watching.

    Jiang Yue picked up a young mushroom, shoveled a little soil off the surface with a small shovel, then put the bottom of the young mushroom down, and gently buried the shoveled soil back.

    A young morel mushroom is ready to be planted.

    "Anyway, the action should be light, and you don''t need to dig too deep." Jiang Yue said the main point.

    Xue Yan nodded and understood. Then he changed direction, stopped facing Jiang Yue, and started to fall.

    Things are rare and expensive, and this thing can''t be planted too much. If there are too many, it will not be able to sell for a high price. Therefore, in addition to this place, Jiang Yue only found another place to plant it.

    is planted in two places.

    Both places are damp and do not need watering.

    "There are no traces of beasts coming to these two places. We will come to harvest in a few days. It should be as many as we plant, and as many as we can harvest at that time." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan nodded and thought so too.

    "Here, you can sprinkle some too." Suddenly, Jiang Yue had two small cloth bags in his hand, and one of the cloth bags was handed to him.

    Xue Yan took it subconsciously, opened it and looked at it, and found that all the seeds of precious medicinal materials had been mixed together.

    He immediately looked at Jiang Yue.

    But Jiang Yue has already planted, sprinkle a little here, sprinkle a little there, as long as she looks at the right place, the seeds will be sown.

    Xue Yan pressed his eyebrows before sowing seeds.

    "There are also Ganoderma lucidum seeds mixed in here." Jiang Yue said as she sprinkled it.

    Xue Yan grabbed the seeds from the cloth bag for a while. She even grows Ganoderma lucidum...

    So, this Ganoderma lucidum actually has seeds? Can people plant it?

    Jiang Yue saw what he was thinking, and said: "Ganoderma lucidum reaches the mature stage, and it will spray powdery spores to reproduce. The seeds I''m talking about are actually the powdery spores."

    No wonder my hands feel like they are stained with powder, so...

    Xue Yan was silent again. Although the word spore was a bit beyond his understanding, he still shook his hand, and threw everything that felt like powder on the ground. This is all Lingzhi, don''t waste it.

    Sow here, sow there, the seeds in the two small sacks were sown just like that.

    After , Jiang Yue didn''t stay in the deep mountains, and went back with Xue Yan. The sun was quite high, and it didn''t go down at all.

    During the period, not a single shadow of the prey was touched.

    Tonight, the family will invite the dozen or so guys who played well with the second brother to dinner, and the dozen or so guys helped bring the blind bear back with a piece last time.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned home together, Liu Guixia and the others were already busy cooking, washing the vegetables, cooking the dishes, and burning the fire.

    Since it is a treat, why should it look like it? Besides, everyone knew that their family sold one hundred taels before, so this treat should not be too shabby, so this morning, Dafu Xue asked Liu Guixia to get some for Xue Erhu. With the money, Xue Erhu went to the town to buy some fish.

 Chapter 91ï¼š just bullying us

    Chapter 91 is to bully us

    also had some drinks.

    Of course, this wine is not a good wine. You can get a lot for ten pennies. Usually, my family is not willing to buy it. Others in this ten-mile and eight-village basically rely on renting land to live, so naturally they are reluctant to buy it. When it''s time to drink, it''s already good.

    Hearing that there was alcohol, the dozen or so men didn''t show courtesy to Xue Erhu, and immediately agreed to come.

    "Sister-in-law, I''ll help you." Jiang Yue walked over and helped Li Hehua wash the vegetables.

    "Oh, our Moon Treasure." Li Hehua looked like her heart had melted again.

    Xue Yan looked around, but couldn''t see his eldest brother, so he asked, "Sister-in-law, where is the eldest brother?"

    Li Hehua said: "Your eldest brother, he is still waiting for the people from the oil mill in the town to collect rapeseed at the entrance of the village with Dad and Erhu. Everyone is waiting there, and I don''t know if the people from the oil mill will come here today. ."

    Yu Hongyan couldn''t help but said: "The people from the oil mill don''t know what''s going on. They said they came this morning, but they didn''t show up in the morning. It''s already afternoon. Seeing that the sun is about to go down, and no one is coming, that''s for sure. It won''t come, everyone will pick rapeseed to the entrance of the village early in the morning, wait there without doing anything, and be blind for a day."

    Liu Guixia didn''t complain about anything, while stirring the dishes in the pot, she asked, "Xiaoyan, are you looking for your eldest brother for something?"

    Xue Yan said: "My picture is more detailed, and I want to show it to my eldest brother."

    "Then go find your elder brother," Liu Guixia said immediately. "Call your eldest brother back and let your father and second brother wait there. I also feel that there will be no people coming from the oil mill today. What time is it, he can''t be in the dark and collect everyone''s rapeseed in our village. "

    "Okay." Xue Yan nodded, just as he was about to go out, he saw his father, eldest brother, and second brother picking out the sacks of rapeseed.

    I just heard his second brother say not very happy: "If you don''t come, tell me earlier, if it wasn''t for the village chief to ask, we still don''t know that he won''t come today. Today will be changed to tomorrow, maybe tomorrow will be changed to the day after tomorrow, who is it? Ah, this is. Every year! It is bullying that there is only one oil mill in our town, and the rapeseed can only be sold to their oil mill!"

    "Okay, don''t say a few words. It''s not like our family, but the whole village." His father said.

    His second brother didn''t say anything.

    Xue Yan thought that the rapeseed must be sold, it must not be left at home to get moldy, and if it is not sold to the only oil mill in town that collects rapeseed, she will use an ox cart to send it to the county for sale. The price of seeds is also a little higher, but it costs money to borrow an ox cart. It¡¯s such a long journey, and you can¡¯t pick it up and sell it in the county. If you offset it like this, it¡¯s the same as selling it to the town. It''s not worth it at all, so he has nothing to do.

    He only waited for their father to come to the door before saying, "Father, we won''t grow rapeseed in our house in the future."

    Xue Dafu immediately grinned, "Have you heard that? If you start a workshop, it won''t sell for much money, and if you''re angry, of course you won''t grow it."

    Hearing that his father promised not to plant, Xue Yan also smiled: "My picture has been refined again, and I want to show it to my eldest brother."

    Xue Dafu immediately urged Xue Yihu: "Yihu, put down your burden and go to see the picture with Xiaoyan."

    "I know dad." Xue Yihu smiled slyly, but he still picked the rapeseed on his shoulder and put it under the corridor at the entrance of the main room.

 Chapter 92ï¼š Confidence

    Chapter 92 The Confidence of Mystery

    Because there are so many people who want to treat guests to dinner in the evening, there is no room for one table at all, so two tables are put together in the main room, but the main room is not big, so there are two tables and stools. There is a place to put rapeseeds, so the picked rapeseeds are naturally placed in the corridor outside the main room. After dinner is finished, the table is cleaned up and one is moved in.

    Jiang Yue helped wash the vegetables while watching Xue Yihu follow Xue Yan into the room to look at the detailed drawings, but she was thinking about the rapeseed.

    She also heard the words of Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu just now.

    This is really annoying.

    is actually bullying people from oil mills.

    If it happened once or twice, it might be justified, but every year...it''s not bullying. Because there is only one oil mill in the town, everyone can only sell rapeseed to him.

    If this is another oil mill...

    As soon as Jiang Yue had this idea, she heard Liu Guixia standing beside the pot table and sighed: "If only last year your big brother in the lobby had really built the oil mill, we, ten miles and eight villages, don''t need to look at the faces of the oil mill people in the town. How leisurely."

    "That''s not it," Yu Hongyan, who was sitting at the door of the stove with a burning stick, immediately agreed, "But isn''t the hall brother not good at learning, I have done a lot of things, and the oil has been squeezed out, but the oil squeezed is too bad. I couldn¡¯t sell it, and I lost a lot of money. Otherwise, my uncle¡¯s family bought land last year. I remember that I heard my uncle¡¯s mother say that the uncle originally planned to buy one or two acres of farmland last year, so that the family can also have farmland. , As a result, because the big hall owned the oil mill, I couldn''t buy the fields, but fortunately, my life in the village was not bad."

    This brother in the hall should be Xue Wen, the eldest son of the uncle''s family.

    Jiang Yue asked: "Sister-in-law, what''s the situation in the hall brother?"

    Perhaps, she can make Brother Tang''s oil mill open again.

    Li Hehua didn''t wonder why Jiang Yue asked this, but she just answered when she saw Jiang Yue asked.

    I saw Li Hehua said: "It''s like this, Brother Hall was introduced to the oil mill in the town last year to do chores, but he came back after only a few days of chores, saying that oil extraction was easy, he understood it all, and he had to open it too. An oil mill is very confident anyway."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yuehan sweated. Really newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.

    "Then the uncle thought it was really possible, let him do it, gave him all the family savings, and built a big house behind the house as an oil mill, but I don''t know what happened, the oil squeezed out was very poor, we It is not good for the farmers to eat by themselves. If they are taken to the town, they will not be able to sell at all, and the oil mill will not be able to go on, so it will stop. Save the trouble of seeing it."

    Li Hehua delivered the washed dishes to Liu Guixia under the shed, and then walked back, while continuing to wash other dishes, she continued to tell Jiang Yue¡ª

    "My family''s savings are gone, and Big Brother also gave up. I don''t want to worry about it anymore. I want to go to the oil mill to do chores again. No matter what, I can make more money than growing crops, but he has already come out of the oil mill. How could the oil mill still want him? He can only continue to grow crops with his uncle at home."

    After listening, Jiang Yuequan understood.

    This lobby brother was a fan of self-confidence at the time.

    However, after only a few days of miscellaneous work, I can come back and squeeze out the oil, but the quality of the oil is not good, which shows that the lobby brother still has some brains.

    "That is to say," Jiang Yue said, "The oil mill in the hall is actually still there, and the stuff in it is still there, but it''s just stopped?"

    PS: Babies, happy Mid-Autumn Festival~ By the way, this article starts PK from today, I need your support, please ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Mmm~

    Thanks to the three babies, "Yan Yao", "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, it will eventually be cold", and "When the wind blows you".

 Chapter 93ï¼š Getting better and better

    Chapter 93 Getting better and better

    "Yeah." Li Hehua nodded. "The uncle''s anger returns to anger, but he can''t bear to throw it away. It''s all money spent, and it''s all hard-earned money."

    That''s fine.

    Jiang Yue nodded in her heart.

    Forget it today, wait until tomorrow morning when she goes to her uncle''s house to see what is wrong, and the oil squeezed out will be so bad.

    When she was in the original world, she was forced to hide in an oil extraction factory by a group of zombies. Although it was already fully automatic oil extraction at that time, she stayed in that factory for more than half a month, and she probably understood The principle of oil extraction and how to extract the oil well.

    Tomorrow, even if the oil mill in the town comes to collect rapeseed, it will definitely not be early in the morning, and it will be early morning at the earliest. If she can find the problem and squeeze out good oil, she can stop the family from selling rapeseed in time.

    Other oil mills are bullying people like this. Presumably, the price they give will not be high.

    She didn''t want the things that she worked so hard to grow at home to be so oppressed. This is all the blood and sweat of Xue Dafu and the others.

    At this time, Xue Yihu suddenly rushed out of the room with a stack of yellowed blueprints. He couldn''t say what he was excited about. He just kept calling his parents, obviously wanting to say something.

    It was Xue Yan who followed closely and said with a smile: "Father, mother, my brother can understand the drawings I drew, and he said he can definitely do it."

    "Really?" Liu Guixia patted her apron excitedly. "That''s great! Great!"

    What he can do is to save a lot of money for the family. Xue Dafu also said happily: "Good! Yihu, from tomorrow onwards, don''t do any other work, and make the drawings on Xiaoyan''s drawings for you. All the things I have done are planted just in time, and the family is not so busy anymore. It¡¯s good.¡±

    Xue Dafu couldn''t help but say goodbye three times.

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu responded immediately.

    Xue Erhu and the others are also very happy.

    Of course, Li Hehua is the happiest one. Her husband is rarely so happy, and he is still doing what he likes. Can she be unhappy?

    "That Xiaoyan, when was your workshop house built?" Xue Wuhu asked excitedly. His feet are much better, but not quite yet, but it can''t hide his monkey-like personality at all.

    Xue Yan said: "When eldest brother has completed most of the things, the house doesn''t need to be built very well. As long as it can shelter Gu Long from the wind and rain, it won''t take long to build it."

    Xue Wuhu suddenly looked up to the sky and sighed exaggeratedly: "These days, why do I feel better and better?"

    "Yes, yes." The smile on Liu Guixia''s face couldn''t come down at all. "There is also hope. In the past, the family only knew how to grow crops and crops."

    Everyone else said laughed.

    Jiang Yue also had a smile on her face.

    laughed again before Liu Guixia asked, "Erhu, Qingshu and the others, do you want to call them again?"

    Qingshu was the name of one of the dozen or so men who played well with Xue Erhu.

    "No, it''s not like they haven''t come to eat before, and I didn''t always call me that when I went to their respective houses for dinner. You don''t have to be so polite, they''re all so familiar. I''ve already told them that when the seeds are picked up, they will come over as soon as the sun goes down." Xue Erhu said.

    "That''s okay, that''s okay." Liu Guixia smiled.

    Xue Dafu: "Xiaoyan, you and Yuebao go and invite your grandfather to dinner."

    Liu Guixia hurriedly said: "I asked Lotus to call again just now. Dad said that it was all young people eating, so he won''t come. Let us eat and drink well, and stop calling."

 Chapter 94ï¼š open to eat

    Chapter 94 Open to Eat

    Xue Dafu: "Then give Dad some of every dish."

    "Eh."

    After all the dishes were ready, Liu Guixia took some of each dish, put them in a bowl, and then asked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to deliver them to Old Man Xue.

    Xue old man is willing to see Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, the two children, the old man is happy.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came back from old man Xue, Qing Shu and the others also came, and each of them had been arranged to sit around a table in the main room.

    Qingshu and the others waved when they saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "Yuebao and Xiaoyan are back, come over quickly, come over for dinner."

    I want them to sit at the table too.

    There are already so many people seated, and there are not many vacancies left, just enough for Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu.

    Liu Guixia said with a smile as she brought the dishes to the table, "They''re children, and they can''t drink, so they won''t serve it. You can eat it yourself, eat it yourself."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan politely called people one by one before going under the cooking shed.

    As soon as he entered the shed, he could clearly see that there were eleven dishes on the stove, and including the one Liu Guixia had just brought, there should be twelve dishes.

    The portions are quite large.

    There is also more oil, salt, sauce and vinegar added to the dish than usual.

    In addition to a large plate of fish and a large plate of meat, there is also a large bowl of vegetable and tofu soup, and a large bowl of meat and egg soup. Dried radish.

    also fry a plate of peanuts to drink.

    Qingshu and the others didn''t expect so many dishes at all, they were all taken aback and couldn''t sit still: "Uncle Dafu, Aunt Guixia, there are too many dishes."

    Their family is not so rich during the Chinese New Year.

    "Not much, not much, these years, the two tigers have come to see you if they have any business. When did you not come? Even if you were asked to eat before, you couldn''t even buy a piece of meat. Now life is better, and they are all open to eat. Open to eat." Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu both laughed.

    "Alright, alright, what are you talking about," Xue Erhu opened the wine boldly, "Hurry up and give me the bowl, and I''ll pour the wine for you. I bought this from the town on purpose, one bowl per person."

    Qingshu and the others were used to arguing with Xue Erhu. As soon as Xue Erhu did this, they immediately let go, and started laughing like they used to come to eat.

    The dishes were all served, and Liu Guixia also came out of the main room, and asked their big men to drink in the main room.

    Under the shed, the small table at home has been found and placed. There are dishes on the small table, but much less than in the main room.

    But it is also less in the amount, in fact, every dish has it.

    There are small benches around the small table, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Wuhu, Yu Hongyan, and Li Hehua have already sat down in front of the small table.

    As soon as Liu Guixia came, she also sat down.

    "Eat, eat." Liu Guixia urged with a smile.

    Everyone started eating.

    Sure enough, if you add more oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, the taste will be much better.

    Jiang Yue is so small, and her appetite is not large. There are two soups on top of a small bowl of rice, and she doesn''t want other dishes, so she ate the small bowl of rice in small bites.

    When Jiang Yue and the others had a good meal, the main room was still lively. Because of the drinking, it was estimated that they would have to eat for a while, so Jiang Yue went to sit.

    It was already dark, and oil lamps were lit under the main room and the cooking shed, but the dim yellow light could not shine so far. Once she went to sit next to her, it was no different from being hidden in the darkness.

    After thinking about it, she moved the small bench under her buttocks and sat next to Xue Yan.

 Chapter 95ï¼š shes very direct

    Chapter 95 She is very direct

    Xue Yan was also waiting for the people in the main room to finish eating, and when she saw her move over, she looked at her.

    But because of the light, neither she nor he could see each other''s face clearly, so they could only see a general view.

    "Anything?" he asked in a low voice.

    Jiang Yue also suppressed her voice: "I have something I want to ask you."

    "What''s up?"

    "How about our brother Xue Wen in the lobby?"

    "Very good. What are you asking this for?"

    "Since you said it''s good, then it should be good." After a while, she answered him: "I know how to squeeze oil, and what to pay attention to when squeezing oil, I want to see it tomorrow. Look at Brother Tang''s oil mill and see how he squeezed the oil so badly."

    Xue Yan understood as soon as he heard it: "Do you want to help Brother Tang to open the oil mill again?"

    "I''m not that great. I just don''t want the rapeseed that my family has worked so hard to harvest to be squeezed so much, and I have to suffer."

    Xue Yan smiled, and she could see that, no matter what she did or what she said, she was actually quite direct.

    "I will accompany you tomorrow." Xue Yan said.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. Although it was only a few days, she was used to being with him all the time.

    After waiting for a while, the meal was finished in the main room. There was only so much wine, and no one was drunk. There were nearly twenty big men chatting happily for a long time while eating.

    It was also quite late, Aoshu and the others didn''t stay too long, so they went back.

    Although there are 12 dishes of dishes, compared to so many people, there are actually fewer dishes, and there is not a single dish left, and they are all eaten up.

    After Liu Guixia and the others packed up the tableware and chopsticks, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, holding a rag, helped clean the two tables and cleaned the main room.

    A table was moved out, and the rapeseed in the corridor was brought in again.

    Nothing else, Jiang Yue went to wash and sleep.

    The next morning, as soon as Jiang Yue came out of the room, he saw Xue Yihu holding out a pile of utensils he used to learn as a carpenter from his and Li Hehua''s room.

    Because of his love, he usually uses up these utensils and keeps them in his room, especially cherishing them.

    Xue Dafu and the others cleaned up half of the shed where the firewood was kept, and asked Xue Yihu to make things in this shed exclusively.

    Xue Yihu is also serious, and plans to go to the mountain where the wasteland was reclaimed today and chop down some trees to come back. He has already thought about it, as long as the things in his family are sturdy and durable, there are no other requirements, and many trees on the mountain are sturdy and durable, so there is no need to buy wood, and it saves a lot of money.

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue went to the uncle''s house together as she had agreed with Xue Yan last night.

    The uncle has three sons and one daughter. The daughter is married, and the sons are married. It was also in the year when the youngest son was married that they split up the family.

    Uncle is now with the eldest son, that is, with the hall brother Xue Wen.

    And the grandfather lived with the uncle.

    In other words, grandpa, big brother, and uncle lived together.

    The three sons and one daughter of the uncle''s family were named after the word "Shuangquan in both civil and military". It is said that when his daughter-in-law gave birth to the eldest son, he was selling vegetables in the town. , his eldest son is named Xue Wen, the second son is named Xue Wu; the third daughter is named Xue Shuang, and the fourth son is named Xue Quan.

    Xue Wen is twenty-nine years old, and has two children, both sons. The eldest son is seven years old, and he is Xue Dabao; the youngest son is five years old, and his name is Xue Xiaobao.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived at the uncle''s house together, they were surrounded by Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao before they saw the uncle and the hall.

 Chapter 96ï¼š Yuebao, you are so kind

    Chapter 96 Moon Treasure, You Are So Kind

    Xue Dabao has a big head, Xue Xiaobao is a little silly.

    "Uncle, uncle, this is Yuebao." Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both asked Xue Yan. Before Jiang Yuelai, they were all gone, and they went out to play and never saw Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan smiled and nodded.

    "Yuebao, thank you for giving us candied haws last time. Candied haws are delicious." Xue Dabao said.

    Xue Xiaobao said, "Yuebao, you are so kind."

    Jiang Yue knew that Xue Yan gave them the candied haws in her name.

    It happened that the old man Xue came out of the room with a cane, and when he saw them, he immediately had a kind expression on his face: "Xiaoyan Yuebao is here, just in time, just now Dabao and Xiaobao said they were going to visit you, they said they had never seen Zanyue. Bao, you must have a good time."

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan expectantly.

    Jiangyue has a black line.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly before laughing with his grandfather: "Grandpa, we''re here to ask big brother for something."

    "What''s the matter?" Before Xue Yan and Jiang Yue could answer, the old man Xue shouted angrily, "Wenzi, Wenzi, come out."

    Xue Wen was in the utility room with his father, his mother, and his daughter-in-law to clean up the sundries, when he heard the shout, he put down his work and strode out: "Master, what''s the matter?"

    "Xiaoyan and Yuebao are looking for you, saying they have something to do," said the old man Xue.

    "Brother in the hall." Xue Yan called someone.

    This is the first time Jiang Yue has seen this brother in the lobby. The elder brother in the lobby looks ordinary, but he is quite tall and has a loud voice, which does give people a feeling of bewildered and confident.

    "Brother in the lobby." Jiang Yue also called someone.

    "It''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao." Xue Wen strode over with a smile. Then I bent down and tried to look at them at eye level, "What are you looking for from me?"

    Xue Yan said: "Let Yuebao tell you."

    Xue Wen immediately looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yuedao: "My grandfather worked in the oil mill for more than ten years. Before he passed away, he often talked about his work in the oil mill. I probably know how to squeeze oil and what to pay attention to. Maybe I can let you squeeze out good oil."

    The original grandfather passed away three months ago, and the young man had indeed worked in the oil mill for more than ten years.

    When Xue Wen heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Really?"

    Old man Xue''s eyes also lit up.

    Jiang Yue didn''t answer the real or fake answer, but asked, "Brother in the hall, can I take a look at your oil workshop?"

    "No problem!" Xue Wen said immediately. The heart that had died in the oil extraction was just as rekindled in an instant. Another kind of self-confidence. "Wait, I''m going to get the key from your uncle. The oil mill is locked by your uncle, and the key is also with your uncle!"

    After , the others went.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met eyes.

    can see from the eyes of the other party: Brother Lobby is really self-confident.

    "Good good. Good good." Old man Xue couldn''t be more excited. "Yuebao, you really want to squeeze out a lot of oil for your brother in the lobby. Your brother in the lobby will be grateful to you for the rest of your life."

    Before he finished speaking, Xue Wen had already got the keys and waved to them vigorously at the door of the utility room: "Yuebao, Xiaoyan, hurry up, hurry up! The oil mill is behind here, we have to go from here!"

    "Go, go." Old man Xue urged him when he saw it, with a particularly kind face.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan passed by.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao followed behind.

    At this time, Xue Darong and the others also came out of the utility room, and Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan and called someone: "Uncle, Uncle, and Sister-in-law in the hall."

    The three of them were a little excited, and they were obviously holding back: "Yuebao, is it, is it true?"

    PS: Babies, this article is in PK, asking for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you "520 Lan 1314" for the reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 97ï¼š You dont know how dare you!

    Chapter 97 You don''t know how dare you!

    I haven''t seen anything yet, and Jiang Yue is not good at giving accurate words, so she said, "I have to take a look first."

    "Then go and see, go and see." Xue Darong and the three also greeted and took her and Xue Yan over.

    Xue Wen has already run to open the door of the oil mill.

    The utility room used to be the courtyard wall, but the courtyard wall was four steps away from the utility room. It was regarded as an aisle between the courtyard wall and the utility room.

    At the end of the aisle, there are two wooden doors.

    The wooden door opened, and it was the oil mill where Xue Wen stopped.

    The oil mill was indeed built behind the house.

    Open the door, you can see that the space inside is very large, about the same size as the whole house in front, but divided into several places.

    is divided according to the process of oil extraction.

    The ancient method of oil extraction is roughly as follows: slow frying, crushing, steaming, wrapping into cakes, pressing oil, drying cakes, re-crushing, steaming, wrapping into cakes, and then pressing oil.

    "Yuebao, show me quickly, I''m obviously the same thing as the town, but how can the oil squeezed out is so poor. The town is also squeezed by this process, is it really that I don''t know what to pay attention to? If I had known, I would stay in the oil workshop for a few more days." Xue Wen said as he entered the oil workshop.

    At the end of the day, his expression was very regretful that he came back from the oil mill after staying a few more days.

    A few days...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t know what to say.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say a word, just walked to the place where ''slowly stir-fry''.

    There is a large stove in that place. On the stove is a large iron pan specially made by a blacksmith in the town.

    Jiang Yue asked, "Brother in the hall, do you know why this big iron pan is made with a flat bottom?"

    "I don''t know, I just saw that the oil mill in the town was like this, so I asked a blacksmith to make a pot like this." Xue Wen said as a matter of course.

    Jiang Yue was silent.

    "You didn''t know you dared to come back and do this!" Xue Darong was so angry that he wanted to hit this son. At that time, his son was so confident that he thought he could do anything, but now he doesn''t even know why the iron pan was made flat!

    Aunt Qian Caiyu also wanted to beat this son.

    Xuewen shrank.

    Jiang Yue knows it. This big brother in the hall only knows the process, and he follows it, but he doesn''t know the principle at all.

    What should I pay attention to, I should not know.

    "Yuebao, is there something wrong with this pot?" Xue Wenxin raised it.

    Jiang Yue: "There is no problem with the pot. Maybe there is a problem in the process of oil extraction. The pot is made flat and not so deep, so that it can be heated evenly during frying. If the heating is uneven, the final oil will be out. A lot less, which also affects the quality of the oil. That''s what my grandfather said."

    "It''s still like this..." Xue Wen was about to cry. He was just frying. "Then, is there any more?"

    "I''ll take a look." Jiang Yue continued to watch.

    Go to the piece of land where the mill groove is buried.

    After the rapeseed is fragrant, it needs to be transferred to the grinding trough to be crushed, and it has to be sieved. It has to be completely ground into fine particles that can be sieved. grind.

    There is a sieve next to it, there should be no problem in this step, Jiang Yue said nothing.

    Instead, continue to the next field.

    There is a stove on the next floor, but on the stove is a steamer, and the fine particles after sieving will be put into this steamer for steaming.

    After steaming, it will be wrapped into a cake.

    Jiang Yue spoke again, she no longer expected Xue Wen to know what to pay attention to in oil extraction, she didn''t ask anything at all, she just said¡ª

 Chapter 98ï¼š Press tool

    Chapter 98 Press Tool

    "If the cake is made too slowly, it will also prevent so much oil in the end. If you want more oil, you have to pour it quickly and wrap it quickly, so as not to let some of the hot steam inside disappear."

    Before Xue Wen could speak, Xue Darong hit Xue Wen several times in anger: "Didn''t you tell us at the time, let''s wrap it up slowly, and what''s the urgency, let''s not be so tired!"

    Qian Caiyu also scolded.

    Even his daughter-in-law couldn''t help but whisper: "No wonder the oil squeezed out in the end is not only of poor quality, but also not much..."

    Xue Wen really wanted to cry.

    Xue Yan was a little embarrassed.

    Jiang Yue had no expression and walked forward again.

    The front is where the real oil extraction begins.

    If you want to squeeze oil, you have to use a squeezer.

    This press is made of thick wood with arms around it.

    The middle of the wood is hollowed out to put the oil wrapped into the cake, and a small hole will be drilled below, and the oil will flow out from this small hole.

    Jiang Yue put her toes on her toes and looked at it, then squatted down and looked at it, and found that there was no problem with the pressing tool.

    The hammer is no problem, as long as you hit the stick hard and press the oil cake, the oil will flow out, and you can use something to pick it up. Here, as long as you have a lot of strength and move the hammer, there is nothing else to pay attention to.

    The oil cake after the oil has been squeezed is the dry cake.

    If it is rapeseed, the oil in the one pressing will not be completely squeezed out, and the dry cake needs to be crushed, steamed, wrapped, and pressed again, and a lot of oil will be obtained.

    This Xue Wen has seen it in the town''s oil mill, and he knows it.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything about this, but said: "My grandfather told me that the things used for oil extraction are the same as you are here. You should really have any problems with the operation during the oil extraction process. There are some things that you don''t notice, that''s why. By the way, brother in the hall, where is the difference in the oil you squeezed out, can you tell me?"

    "I don''t want to talk about the oil extraction, the main reason is that it has a strange taste and is sour." The aunt Qian Caiyu is a straightforward person, and she answered for her eldest son first.

    Jiang Yue nodded, knowing more.

    That is rancid.

    But this rancidity is esoteric to them, and they can''t understand it.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything in a direction that they couldn''t understand, and just said it as simply as possible: "I heard from my grandfather that the fried oil needs to be filtered many times so that there is no precipitation. If you put it there, the oil will easily become sour and have a strange smell."

    Actually, that is because there is something in this precipitate that accelerates the oxidation and rancidity of oil.

    How could Xue Wen and the others know this, they listened to what Jiang Yue said, and thought about what they did at the time.

    When they thought about it, they all had a bitter face: "It was filtered many times, but it still settled down. Is that so..."

    "Is there any more?" Xue Darong asked urgently. Originally, he was still playing drums in his heart, thinking that Jiang Yue was a child, and it was estimated that he would not be able to help in the end.

    But if it really helps.

    He came to see it together with such little hope.

    But the more Jiang Yue said, the more reasonable he felt, because his family didn''t do that at the time, so naturally he believed more and more in Jiang Yue''s words.

    Xue Wen, Xue Wen''s wife, and Qian Caiyu also looked at her eagerly.

    They also completely believed her words.

    Jiang Yuedao: "Also, the oil should be sealed well, and it should not be placed in a place where the temperature is too high. It is best to store it in a cool, dry place without sunlight."

 Chapter 99ï¼š Of course the sooner the better!

    Chapter 99 Of course, the sooner the better!

    Because edible oil is easily deteriorated under the action of light, heat, air, etc.

    Especially in a high temperature environment, it will accelerate the oxidation rate of oil and make it go rancid.

    "God..." Qian Caiyu folded her hands directly, facing the sky, "We seemed to be sitting by the window at that time, the sun was shining in every day, and those days were just hot..."

    "That''s right." Xue Darong and the others nodded sharply.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue, and it was clearly written in his eyes: There are still many problems.

    Jiang Yue also thinks so.

    "After the oil is squeezed out, wait for it to cool before closing the lid, otherwise it will become sour." Jiang Yue said again.

    Because if the lid is closed when the oil is hot, it will be difficult to dissipate the heat, the oil will be in a hot environment for a long time, and the oil will naturally deteriorate and become rancid.

    Xue Darong and the others nodded fiercely: "Yes, yes, we squeezed it right at the time, and after filtering it, no matter whether it was hot or cold, we put the lid on and put it aside."

    "That''s about it," Jiang Yue said, "I didn''t see how you squeezed it before, and I don''t know what you haven''t noticed at this time."

    "How about we squeeze it once for you to take a look at?" The four of them looked at her eagerly, pinning their hopes of saving their oil mill on her.

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s still like this, I teach you to squeeze it once, and you can know it."

    She is quicker and more direct.

    After all, they have squeezed it before, if there is anything she is different from them, they can find out immediately.

    "It''s good to be affectionate, it''s good to be affectionate." The four of them were very happy. "When will it be squeezed?"

    Jiang Yue: "When do you want to squeeze?"

    The four of them said in unison: "Of course the sooner the better!"

    Jiang Yue nodded, "Then clean up quickly, we''ll start after cleaning up." Now the oil mill is full of ashes, and it needs to be cleaned up.

    "Chengchengcheng." Xue Darong and the others started cleaning.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also helped to clean up.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao also followed behind their butts to help.

    "Father, you guys clean up first, I''ll go to the village chief and tell us that everyone will bring the rapeseed to us instead of selling it to the town." Suddenly, Xue Wen put down his broom and strode away.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met again. Although their big brother in the lobby is a little self-confident, he does have some brains and courage in this regard.

    But still too rash.

    This oil has not been squeezed out yet. When it is squeezed out, it is estimated that it will be night. Everyone has not seen the oil. Few will believe his words and are willing to send rapeseed here to take risks.

    "Let''s go back." Jiang Yue lowered her voice and said to Xue Yan.

    She didn''t tell Xue Dafu and the others about this before, that''s because she didn''t see the oil shop of the big brother''s house. Now that she has seen it, the equipment is complete, and she can be sure that good oil can be squeezed out. It is bound to go back to stop the family. Selling rapeseed.

    Xue Yan understood, nodded, and then said to his uncle, "Uncle, Yuebao and I will go back and ask the family to stop selling rapeseeds and send them to you."

    "Okay." Xue Darong couldn''t help but be overjoyed.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned home, they found that Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu had picked up the bags of rapeseed at the entrance of the village and waited for the people in the town to collect them. They had no choice but to go to the entrance of the village.

    At the entrance of the village, not only Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu were waiting with rapeseed, but Xue Wen''s family, other families in the village were also waiting at the village entrance with rapeseed.

 Chapter 100ï¼š thats good

    Chapter 100 That''s Good

    If Jiang Yue hadn''t gone to Xue Wen''s house after breakfast, it is estimated that Xue Wen''s family would have picked rapeseed and waited here.

    The people waiting were irritable and complained, but they also joked from time to time.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had not walked to the side of Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu when they saw the hall elder brother Xue Wen helping the village chief Lu to stand on the big rock at the entrance of the village.

    Village Chief Lu''s hands were healed, and he no longer tied the cloth.

    I saw Village Chief Lu standing on the boulder, and he shouted loudly: "Don''t talk, don''t talk, listen to me, I have something here."

    The originally noisy entrance of the village was immediately quiet, and everyone''s eyes turned to their village chief.

    Village Chief Lu pointed to Xue Wen, "Just now Xue Wen told me something, saying that his family was going to be able to squeeze out good oil, and it was Yuebao who told him the trick. You know, Yuebao''s grandfather was there when he was young. I have worked in the oil mill for more than ten years, and when I am old, I like to talk about things when I was young, and Yuebao remembers it, and then tells Xue Wen."

    After a pause, the village chief Lu continued: "Now Xue Wen, I want you to send all the rapeseeds to him, don''t sell them to the town, you also know that the town will give four cents a pound, Xue Wen is willing to pay six cents per catty, and that one hundred catties is six hundred cents, which is two hundred cents more than before¡ª"

    "That''s good. Good." Everyone boiled.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just walked silently beside Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu.

    "Don''t be in a hurry to be happy, I haven''t finished speaking yet." Village Chief Lu pressed down with both hands until everyone was quiet again, and then continued: "Everyone has a lot of rapeseeds together, and Xue What''s going on with Wen''s family, you all know, they definitely don''t have that much money, so I want to owe it first¡ª"

    "How can this work!" Someone immediately objected.

    "Yes, yes, that''s not okay."

    Many people spoke up.

    Without the money in hand, no one feels at ease.

    Someone even asked: "Xue Wen, has your family really squeezed out good oil?"

    Xue Wen smiled and said, "Not yet, soon."

    "Look!" The man was immediately excited. "Actually, we haven''t squeezed out the rapeseed yet, so we just want to send the rapeseed over. We don''t pay the money, we just owe it. If we can''t squeeze it out, how can we fix it? Can''t we pay back the money? Yuebao is so small. Old boy, do you really remember those tricks? Someone will come to collect the oil in the town. If we don¡¯t sell it, we will offend the oil mill. Will the oil mill still collect our rapeseed? It will also lower the price. Originally, the price of four cents per pound is already very low. It has not yet paid the tax. After the tax, we can¡¯t make a lot of money ourselves, but don¡¯t end up making this money for us Can''t earn it."

    "Yes, yes." Everyone agreed, and they were quite angry.

    "This..." Seeing everyone like this, Xue Wen was in a hurry and wanted to explain, but everyone was talking about him angrily, giving him no chance to speak again.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu are relatives to Xue Wen, but they didn''t agree or say anything, but they didn''t agree when Xue Wen wanted to send everyone''s rapeseed to his house because he wanted to owe money.

    Or Xue Erhu first noticed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming: "Hey, you are here too?"

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could answer, they heard Village Chief Lu say loudly again: "I''ve already said that I haven''t finished my words yet, you should wait for me to finish speaking, I know your concerns, and Xue Wen also knows, so, He also suggested another way, that is, you don''t have to sell rapeseed, and he doesn''t accept rapeseed, but squeezes oil for us. When the time comes, we will take the oil out of the squeeze and sell it in the town, and we will also There is no need to pay wages, just give the last of the oil cake residue to his family. If this can really squeeze out good oil, and good oil is 20 cents a pound, a hundred catties of rapeseed can squeeze about 30 catties. 100 catties of oil can earn about 600 pennies."

    PS: Babies, this article is now in PK, I really need your votes, please vote~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thanks to the two babies "Jevousaime" and "520 Lan 1314" for their reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 101ï¼š no one is forcing you

    Chapter 101 No one is forcing you

    As soon as everyone heard it, they started chatting again.

    Many people think that if this can make good oil, then they must make a lot more than before.

    But some people thought that Xue Wen''s family could not squeeze oil for nothing, so they asked: "Xue Wen, is that oil cake dregs also valuable?"

    Before Xue Wen could answer, the village chief Lu said angrily, "Who are you from their family? They want to squeeze oil for you in vain, and it takes firewood to fry the oil. You don''t want anyone to beat the firewood. , that also takes time, you have to earn some money for others. Don¡¯t think about this all the time, what¡¯s the use of thinking about this, and don¡¯t look at us as peasants. What you should think is that the oil mill in the town can pay 400 yuan. Buying our 100 catties of rapeseed, will we lose money? Do you want to earn a little more!"

    "Loss! Think!" Everyone shouted.

    Even Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu shouted loudly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, and I look at you.

    "What do you really need to care about the last oil cake residue," Village Chief Lu continued, "then there is another way, which Xue Wen mentioned by himself, that is, his family squeezes the oil for you, the oil is yours, and the last oil cake residue It''s yours too, but you have to pay their family processing money, which is about one penny per three catties of rapeseed. Anyway, I''m all here, Xue Wen is here too, and his family''s good oil has not been squeezed out. You can figure it out for yourself, and no one is forcing you, so don''t be so angry."

    "Yeah, why are you so angry." An old man laughed. "Xue Wen wants to make some money, don''t we want to make more money too? We can choose whichever can earn more. Everyone is unwilling. As the village chief said, no one is forcing us."

    When these words came out, everyone was a little undecided.

    Village Chief Lu''s prestige in the village is still quite high. Many people completely take Village Chief Lu as the backbone of the village, and someone immediately asked: "The village chief, do you plan to sell your rapeseed to the town, or to Xue Wen will send it?"

    Village Chief Lu smiled and said, "I don''t lie to you. I just told Xue Wen that he hasn''t squeezed out the oil yet, and it''s too unconvincing. It''s not easy for the family to work hard to grow something. I didn''t want to take this risk, so I just told him that this year my family''s rapeseeds are not worth it, and I will sell them to the town. If the good oil from his family is really squeezed out, next year''s rapeseeds and sesame seeds and peanuts in the second half of this year will be sold to the town. , they all sent him to the oil mill to extract oil."

    After hearing this, everyone felt that this was the safest way, and said, "Then Xue Wen, we are the same as the village chief. Don''t blame us, we can''t afford to take this risk."

    "How can I blame you, it''s okay, it''s okay." Xue Wen smiled. When the village chief Fang Cai told him, he knew that maybe everyone was like this.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in Xue Wenlai, they already knew that this would be the result. No matter how much they said, it was just a waste of saliva, so they naturally didn''t say anything to the villagers.

    But Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu, they still have to say.

    I saw Jiang Yue pulling Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu''s clothes, and only when the two of them subconsciously bent down to listen to what she had to say did she say, "Uncle, second brother, really squeeze it out, don''t sell the rapeseeds, This is what you have worked so hard to cultivate."

    "This..." Xue Dafu subconsciously didn''t believe it, but thinking that his family Yuebao insisted on not selling Xiongxianzi, and finally sold it for a high price of one hundred taels, he hesitated, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 102ï¼š very bright brain

    Chapter 102 The brain is quite bright

    It was Xue Erhu who said, "Yuebao, second brother knows that although you are young, you are also very smart, but this is really not a joke. If our family doesn''t sell it today, it will offend the town''s oil mill. Let''s not talk about it in the future. The oil mill at home can¡¯t squeeze out good oil, so we have to keep the rapeseed at home to get moldy, and the oil mill in the town won¡¯t ask for it anymore. Are you sure you can squeeze it out?¡±

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    Xue Erhu wanted to believe it.

    Xue Dafu was still hesitant and wanted to believe it, but he couldn''t believe it, because he was afraid of this and that.

    Xue Yan said: "Dad, you believe in Yuebao."

    "Yeah," Xue Erhu also chimed in, "Xiaoyan never talks nonsense, and Yuebao has been here for some time. Others don''t know, don''t we know, and he''s not someone who can talk nonsense, since Xiaoyan and Yuebao has said so, it can definitely be squeezed out."

    This is a reassurance pill.

    Xue Dafu''s heart was immediately settled, and he nodded heavily: "Yes, don''t sell it, pick your uncle''s house!"

    "Wait a minute, Dad, I''ll go talk to Qingshu and the others first." Xue Erhu said. Aoki and the others play very well with him, as long as he talks, they will definitely believe him. But others can''t do it, so if others, he won''t waste his saliva.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that their second brother still had nothing to say to friends like Qingshu.

    Qingshu and the others are not far away, and there are several bags of rapeseed from their family around them. I heard Xue Erhu say that they really squeezed it out. Xue Erhu has never lied to them. Xue Erhu is just like their head, they immediately ignore it. Yes, they believed it, and no matter how their parents scolded them, they all picked up the rapeseed and sent them to Xue Wen''s house together with Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu.

    Xue Wen was very pleasantly surprised, so he hurried over and went back together.

    "Are the Aoki and the others crazy?!" Everyone''s eyes widened.

    Because, in their opinion, Xue Dafu is the third uncle of Xue Wen, and Xue Erhu is the cousin of Xue Wen. Both of them were embarrassed to sell the rapeseed to others, so they sent the rapeseed to Xue Wen''s house, but Qingshu and the other dozen men did the same. Do it, it is equivalent to a dozen households doing this, they are naturally surprised.

    couldn''t understand this move.

    Xue Dagui saw from a distance that his third brother had picked rapeseeds to his elder brother''s house, and he was busy picking up his load of rapeseeds.

    The eldest brother may be confused, and the third brother may be confused, but if the two are confused together, it should be impossible. This good oil should really be squeezed out, and of course he will not sell it to the town foolishly.

    And he is usually lazy, anyway, this year he only got such a load of rapeseeds.

    "Okay, another crazy one." Someone saw that Xue Dagui also followed, and immediately called out.

    Zhang Meili was in a hurry when she saw her boss doing this, and hurriedly stopped: "Boss, what are you doing!"

    "You''re just as stupid as a pig!" Every time his mother-in-law was stupid, but he didn''t seem to know how to move his mind, so Xue Dagui didn''t bother to explain, so he bypassed Zhang Meili and walked over.

    Jiang Yue followed behind Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu, and when she heard the shouts from behind, she looked back. When she saw that Xue Dagui was following with a smiley face carrying a load of rapeseed, she motioned to Xue Yan next to her to take a look too.

    Xue Yan looked at it, sighed in his heart, and said lightly: "Actually, he is quite smart."

    Jiang Yue also thinks.

    It''s just that she didn''t expect that such a muddy person has a very bright mind.

    "Ah, Qingshu, you also brought them?!" When they saw Qingshu and the others also brought rapeseed, Xue Darong and the others were also very surprised.

 Chapter 103ï¼š very arrogant

    Chapter 103 Very Arrogant

    Qingshu and the others all laughed and said, "The two tigers shouted, and we came."

    "Thank you, thank you." Xue Darong thanked him straightly. "I will definitely squeeze the oil out for you."

    As soon as Qingshu and the others left, Xue Dagui immediately came up with a face: "Hehe, big brother." He turned to Xue Dafu, "Third brother, hehe."

    Xue Dafu didn''t even bother to look at Xue Dagui, and was obviously still angry.

    "You also brought the rapeseed?" Xue Darong was a little surprised.

    "I still don''t know about you and the third brother," Xue Dagui even drooled, "The third brother sent the rapeseed, it must be squeezed out, I''m stupid, and sold it to the town."

    "Blind your good brain, you just don''t need to be on the right path." Xue Darong was not angry. "Okay, let''s send it in. As long as you are no longer a rogue, your third brother won''t really get along with you."

    "I know, I know." Xue Dagui laughed several times again.

    After Xue Dagui picked the rapeseed in, he went to the old man Xue''s room and went to talk with the old man Xue. Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu didn''t leave, but helped to clean the oil mill so that the oil could be squeezed earlier.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally helping with the cleaning again.

    After they were cleaned up and it was noon, the uncle¡¯s family insisted on keeping them for dinner. Seeing that it was just a simple meal, they didn¡¯t prepare anything specially, and they were not outsiders, so they ate it.

    Before lunch was over, the village chief Lu came, sighing, and said that the oil mill in the town had already taken away the rapeseed from the village, four cents a pound, but there were 20 fewer households in the village than last year. People sell rapeseed, and the town''s oil mill can tell by looking at their brochure. They said at the time that they would not receive rapeseed from these 20 families in the future. Anyway, their arrogance was very arrogant.

    "If you don''t accept it, you won''t accept it!" Xue Wen said immediately. "When our family can squeeze out good oil, it will be difficult for them to harvest rapeseed from our village in the future!"

    Village Chief Lu said with a smile: "I''m hoping that your family can really squeeze it out, and we can make more money along with it. There is only one oil mill in the town, and it''s getting more and more outrageous. In the fight, they all plan to press three cents per pound, what can three cents per pound do, just enough for us to pay taxes, we might as well stop planting."

    "Village chief, don''t worry, don''t worry, this time you will definitely be able to squeeze out good oil." Xue Wen was fascinated and confident again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both wanted to laugh when they watched.

    Sometimes, they really don''t know where the confidence of their big brother comes from. It seems that as long as it is what he wants to do, he will not doubt at all, and will immediately be full of confidence.

    After lunch, we are ready to squeeze oil.

    It was just Jiang Yue who taught him to squeeze oil once, and he wouldn''t squeeze too much. Without the help of Xue Yan, Xue Dafu, and Xue Erhu, the three of them went back.

    Xue Yan went back and copied the book again.

    Jiang Yue was here, in the oil mill, until Xue Wen carried half a bag of rapeseed to the pot, and then opened the half bag of rapeseed, looking at it and saying, "You can''t have moldy rapeseed, it will also affect the quality, so that in the end The oil has a strange smell."

    "Okay, I understand, I understand." Xue Wenzhi nodded. At this time, he was very humbly studying and kept it all in his heart.

    Xue Darong and the others were also nodding straight on one side, with their ears pricked up, for fear of missing a word and the oil squeezed out would be bad again.

    "Pour in." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Wen then hurriedly poured the half bag of rapeseed into a large iron pan and slowly fry it over medium heat.

    Jiang Yue: "Sister-in-law in the lobby, pay attention to the temperature of the fire, and it must be slow."

 Chapter 104ï¼š Oil out!

    Chapter 104 The oil is out!

    "Mmmm, umm." The lady-in-law in the lobby who was sitting at the door of the stove burning the fire nodded hurriedly, staring at the flames in the stove, and almost put her eyes on the flames.

    Until the rapeseed was fragrant, Jiang Yue hurriedly took the rapeseed out of the pot and put it into the grinding trough buried on the ground.

    Xue Wen and Xue Darong pushed each other.

    Although it was very hard work, the two of them only felt happy.

    The smile on ''s face couldn''t go down at all.

    Qian Caiyu and the others too.

    Happy.

    is joy.

    Old man Xue also took Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao to take a look from time to time, and he was very happy.

    Wait until all the rapeseeds are crushed into fine grains that can be sifted, and then put them in the steamer to steam. After steaming, they are busy poured into the straw bag fixed with bamboo strips and pressed into a cake shape.

    Jiang Yue has already said that to make the cake, it must be poured and wrapped quickly. Xue Darong and Xue Wen have all memorized it, so there is no need for her to tell them what to pay attention to in this step.

    It was getting dark at this time.

    Everyone was busy and didn¡¯t eat.

    The meal was cooked by the sister-in-law in the lobby. Old Man Xue, Dabao Xue, and Xiaobao ate it. The sister-in-law in the lobby also ate it. The auntie also went to eat when she was free, but Jiang Yue couldn''t walk away at all, so she had to stare. In order to avoid a little omission, the oil that is squeezed out will change in quality.

    Xue Darong and Xue Wen were too busy to leave, and they didn''t eat.

    Xue Yan came again, walked beside Jiang Yue, and asked in a low voice, "Mother asked me to come over and ask you, how long will it take you to go back for dinner?"

    Before Jiang Yue could answer, the aunt Qian Caiyu immediately said: "Why should we have dinner at our house? Your sister-in-law in the lobby has already prepared the meal, and you are too busy. Keep an eye on it, otherwise this is already eaten."

    "That''s right." Although Xue Darong was busy wrapping the oil into cakes, he couldn''t be distracted, but he subconsciously echoed.

    Xue Wen and his daughter-in-law also agreed, for fear that Jiang Yue had been busy all day and went home for dinner.

    "You go back and tell my aunt that I will have to wait two hours before I can go back, so I won''t go back to eat dinner, I will eat it at Uncle''s place." Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan.

    "That''s right. That''s right." Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and others all laughed.

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded and went back.

    "Yuebao, are you hungry? Or¡ª" Qian Caiyu wanted Jiang Yue to eat.

    Jiang Yue smiled and said, "Auntie, I''m not hungry yet, I''ll eat later, no hurry."

    "Okay, okay, that''s okay." Qian Caiyu was also worried about what would happen to the oil, the same as last year, but she felt sorry for Jiang Yue, a three and a half year old child, and couldn''t help but ask again, "Are you tired?"

    Jiang Yue shook her head, "Not tired."

    "Okay, okay." Qian Caiyu said again and again. Even though he said that, it still hurts. After all, he is so young and so sensible.

    The oil is wrapped into a cake, and then the cake is put into the press.

    Resist it with the baffle, then you can hit the wooden wedge with a big hammer and push the baffle to squeeze the oil cake.

    Two hammers, the uncle hits once, the hall brother hits again, then the uncle hits, the hall brother hits again, and so on...

    After a while, the oil came out and flowed into the oil barrel below.

    "The oil is out! The oil is out!" Auntie shouted, and even Old Man Xue hurried in to watch.

    "A lot of oil!" The sister-in-law in the lobby also shouted. It produced a lot more oil than when they squeezed it themselves last year.

    "Father!" Xue Wen immediately looked at his father excitedly.

    Xue Darong was also very excited, and said directly: "Yuebao is right, Yuebao is right."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the reward of the baby "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, it will eventually be cold"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 105ï¼š Poached Egg

    Chapter 105 Boiled Poached Eggs

    Jiang Yue squatted down and smelled it.

    Xue Darong and the others immediately raised their hearts.

    Jiang Yue looked at them: "You smelled a strange smell at this time?"

    Xue Wen continued to swing the hammer, and immediately said: "Yes, there is a strange smell here, but the smell is not heavy, and then, after a few days, when I want to get it to the town to sell, the smell is heavy, especially the sour smell. , I didn''t seem to smell sour at first."

    Jiang Yue nodded: "It doesn''t have a strange smell now. You actually smelled it at the time. It should be because the rapeseed was mixed with moldy rapeseed at that time. After that, the smell became stronger and stronger. It must be the wrong way to preserve the oil. Now, how to save it, I have already told you, you can just follow it when the time comes."

    "Now...is it really, really smelly?" Xue Darong''s mouth trembled a little, and the movements of his hands stopped. This is all over my head.

    Xue Wen''s movements also stopped.

    Jiang Yue hurriedly said: "Uncle, Brother Hall, your hammers can''t stop, so you have to squeeze the oil out while the cake is still hot. When it''s cold, the oil won''t come out easily."

    "Ehhhh." Xue Darong and Xue Wen panicked and didn''t dare to be distracted immediately, they both hit the wooden wedge with the hammer again and again, and then pushed the baffle to continue squeezing the oil cake.

    Jiang Yue then replied: "If you don''t believe it, you can let the aunt hear it."

    Qian Caiyu wanted to smell it, but was timid, but she finally summoned up her courage, bent down, and sniffed at close range beside the oil drum, and then she patted her thigh with both hands: "It''s really not weird!"

    "Great. Great. Great." Everyone couldn''t help themselves with joy.

    Especially Xue Darong and Xue Wen, when they swung the hammer, they became more energetic. All over the body.

    No matter how much the hammer hits the wooden wedge, there is no more oil dripping from the pressing tool, then the dry cake in the pressing tool is taken out, crushed again, and pressed for the second time.

    When it is crushed, it is steamed in a pot again, and the work is left to the concubine''s sister-in-law.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Darong, and Xue Wen finally had their meal.

    Qian Caiyu brought a large bowl of boiled poached eggs to Jiang Yue, and the poached eggs were round and round: "Yuebao, you''ve worked hard, you''ve worked hard, you''re hungry, come on, eat eggs. Eat eggs."

    Xue Darong and the others are gone. Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao are still staring at the eggs in her bowl, almost drooling.

    "Auntie, I can''t eat so much." Jiang Yue used a spoon to give two eggs to Xue Darong, two to Xue Wen, and then two to Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao.

    And she herself only had two left.

    "You child." Qian Caiyu looked even more distressed.

    The old man Xue, who had eaten it a long time ago, leaned on a cane, looked at it and nodded, feeling distressed and happy, and said straightly: "We Yuebao are sensible, sensible, eat everything, eat it."

    "Then let''s eat some more, ah?" Qian Caiyu was afraid that she would not be full.

    "Thank you, Auntie, but a little meal is enough, you don''t need a lot." Jiang Yue said.

    "I know." Qian Caiyu went in a hurry and brought some food for Jiang Yuesheng.

    "Yuebao, you are well." Xue Xiaobao said while eating the fragrant poached egg.

    Xue Wen smiled and said: "You are embarrassed, but you are older than Yuebao, do you know that you are five years old?"

    "Ke Yuebao is good." Xue Xiaobao said.

    "Yes, yes," Xue Wen put out too much energy today, starved, and said while burying his head and eating, "Yuebao is good, yes, you should be good to Yuebao in the future, don''t you know? Did Yuebao give you candied haws last time?"

 Chapter 106ï¼š To Yuebaos blessing?

    Chapter 106 The blessing of the moon treasure?

    "Well, Dad, don''t worry, we will treat Yuebao well." Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both said very seriously. "We will also be nice to my uncle. If my uncle has anything to eat, he will give us everything."

    "This is a good boy." Qian Caiyu said with a smile.

    Xue Darong and Sister-in-law in the hall were also full of smiles.

    Jiang Yue just ate silently. Because she didn''t know what to say to Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao, she was not good at getting along with children.

    After having a good meal and steaming the oil from the second press, Xue Darong and the others began to quickly wrap the oil into cakes.

    At this time, Xue Yan came again.

    Not only Xue Yan came, but Xue Dafu and the others also came to see it.

    Seeing that the old man Xue had not slept, Xue Dafu hurriedly strode over with a concerned look: "Dad, it''s so late, why haven''t you slept yet? Come on, I''ll help you to rest."

    "Yes, Dad, go and rest." Liu Guixia also said.

    "Happy, happy." Old man Xue laughed happily. "I''m happy when I watch them squeeze oil. Let me see it again. It''s rare to be so happy."

    "Dad, you''re so happy, isn''t the oil you squeezed out of the oil doesn''t have a strange smell?" Xue Dafu was also cheerful.

    "No, no more." Xue old man kept saying, even more happy. "The oil output is also more than last year. It''s a lot more. It''s really thanks to Yuebao."

    Xue Yihu and the others were curious about the oil and went to see the oil that had been squeezed out, but Xue Yan didn''t go, but walked to Jiang Yue and stood silently beside Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue glanced at him.

    "Dad, it really doesn''t have a strange smell," Xue Erhu excitedly shouted at his father Xue Dafu, "If we squeeze out the more than 300 catties of rapeseed, we will definitely earn a lot of money, not just every 100 catties. Four hundred pennies."

    Yu Hongyan also smiled: "Those people in the village who sold rapeseed will definitely regret it tomorrow."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately laughed.

    are very happy.

    "The blessing of Tuoyuebao, the blessing of Tuoyuebao." The well-built auntie couldn''t close her mouth with joy.

    Li Hehua didn''t say anything, just touched the little head of their family Yuebao with a motherly radiance all over her body. His eyes were full of this brilliance. Their Yuebao had a tiring day today, but it was hard work.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while, but still hugged Li Hehua''s leg back a little, which was regarded as an intimacy for Li Hehua, the elder sister-in-law.

    She likes Li Hehua.

    Li Hehua is also kind to her.

    Regardless of whether Li Hehua has children in the future, she is willing to take care and filial piety of Li Hehua as a mother. The elder sister-in-law is like a mother. She didn''t have this concept before, but when she came here, with the elder sister-in-law Li Hehua, she actually felt that these four words were very good.

    And this time, Li Hehua was overjoyed.

    "Yuebao..." Li Hehua was still so happy that she didn''t know what to say, she just stared at her like she was shining, calling her name.

    Xue Yan looked at this scene and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. Their family Yuebao is more and more like the people of this family.

    The second pressing is exactly the same as the process after the first pressing. Xue Darong and the others have completely squeezed out the oil without any guidance from Jiang Yue.

    It was getting late, Xue Dafu and the others had already gone back, and the old man Xue also went to sleep, only Xue Yan was still here with Jiang Yue, and he would bring Jiang Yue back together.

    The oil has been squeezed out, so it has to be filtered.

    Gauze filter.

    Filter several times.

    However, there are still some impurities that cannot be filtered out by gauze.

 Chapter 107ï¼š Flintstones

    Chapter 107 Flint and Stone

    Seeing that Xue Darong and the others still wanted to filter them, Jiang Yue said, "Forget it, these can''t be filtered, just leave it for a night, and these small impurities that can''t be filtered out can also settle down, and then we don''t need to let them settle. Just a clean and bright oil on top."

    "Okay." Xue Darong and the others nodded. "It''s too late, you go back, how to store the remaining work, we should pay attention, we have all remembered, it should not be wrong."

    "Okay, I''ll take a look again tomorrow morning." Jiang Yue said.

    "Chengchengcheng, Yuebao, you really worked hard today." Xue Darong and the others were very grateful.

    Jiang Yue: "I didn''t work hard, I didn''t do anything, it was you who did it, and you worked hard. That uncle, auntie, brother hall, and sister-in-law, I''ll go back with brother Yan."

    Xue Darong immediately said to Xue Wen: "Wenzi, hurry up and send Xiaoyan and Yuebao, they are two children, it''s so late again."

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "Uncle, no need, there is not much road, still a village, don''t be afraid later, I will just take Yuebao back."

    "Are you really successful?" Xue Darong was still a little worried.

    "Okay, there is still the moon outside today, and you can see it a little bit, so let''s go." Saying that, Xue Yan led Jiang Yue out.

    Two children, one big and one small, came home by moonlight.

    The busy work is over until now, and the uncle''s family is also earning hard money.

    The moonlight is not actually bright, but it is faintly visible.

    When I got home, everyone in the family was asleep, and it was pitch dark. The two of them did not rush into their respective rooms, but lit oil lamps, under the shed, beside the stove, and wanted to boil hot water to wash.

    It''s about this time, the water that was still hot in the hanging pot and pot has already cooled down, and it has to be reheated.

    Xue Yan sat at the door of the stove, bent over, buried his head, and kept hitting the firewood with a flint, but after fighting for a long time, the firewood did not burn.

    He really never used this thing in his last life. When he was a child, his family did not let him play a fire. Later, he studied in the town. Later, he won the champion, entered the Hanlin Academy, and became an official. Now, just open it and blow it on.

    Jiang Yue waited for a long time, but in the end, she couldn''t hold back, she stretched out a hand and patted Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan understands, this is to let him go...

    was silent, but he still went up and gave up his seat.

    Jiang Yue sat in the position he let out, took the flint and hit it, only to see a rustling sound, the spark fell on the firewood, and the firewood instantly burned.

    Xue Yan is silent...silence...silence...

    Jiang Yue used a fire stick to stuff all the firewood into the stove, and added some more firewood to the stove to make the fire even bigger. Then he asked, "Is there no firewood at home?"

    I didn''t notice it before, but now I found out that it turned out to be flint.

    Xue Yan said: "That''s something that only people with some wealth can afford."

    Jiang Yue nodded, knowing that. Although the production of fire zhezi is simple, generally poor people are willing to always make this thing to set fire to it.

    "When the morel mushrooms sell for money, let''s make a fire breaker." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan looked at her small profile face with a flaming glow for a long time, and then replied softly, "Yes."

    When the water is hot, Jiang Yue will not be able to burn it anymore.

    Xue Yan lifted the lid of the pot, held the ladle, and helped to scoop the hot water into the bucket.

    Jiang Yue carried hot water in one hand and cold water in the other very easily, and sent them to her room. But after a while, she came out again and asked Xue Yan, "Do you want me to carry your water for you?"

 Chapter 108ï¼š Lost to death!

    Chapter 108 Lost!

    "...No, I can carry it." It''s just that I can''t carry it like she can.

    Suddenly, there was a noise in the room, and after a while, Li Hehua came out of the room.

    "Are Xiaoyan and Yuebao back?"

    It is estimated that he is also afraid of waking up the sleeping people at home, so Li Hehua is not very loud.

    "Yes." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also answered quietly.

    "Look at me, I was planning to wait for you, but I fell asleep." Li Hehua walked over quickly. "It''s too late for you, let''s heat hot water, come, come, I''ll burn, I''ll burn."

    Xue Yan: "Sister-in-law, it''s already burned."

    "Brother Yan also helped me carry the water to the room." Jiang Yue added.

    Xue Yan looked a little complicated.

    Li Hehua didn''t notice either: "That''s it, that''s good, that''s good, then you all wash up and sleep, don''t worry about it here, I''ll just clean up."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both agreed.

    *

    The next day, when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the uncle''s house again, many people gathered around the door of the uncle''s house, all watching the good oil squeezed out by the uncle''s house.

    "Really squeezed out?"

    "Why didn''t you squeeze it out earlier, we sold all the rapeseeds!"

    "Ah, we lost out!"

    "Qingshu, Qingshu, it was my mother who scolded you yesterday, great, great, if it weren''t for you, the rapeseed would have been sold yesterday."

    "Aoki motherfucker, don''t talk!"

    Some people are happy, some regret it, and some are irritable. Anyway, the scene is extremely lively.

    Only the head of the village, Lu, was both regretful and happy: "It shouldn''t be sold, it shouldn''t have been sold yesterday, but it''s great, we won''t have to look at the face of the oil mill in the town again, Xue Wen, you He is a kind person, and Uncle will not let you not make money, anyway, you can''t be as black-hearted as the oil mill in the town."

    Xue Wen laughed happily: "Don''t worry, uncle, from a village, no matter what, I won''t be like that."

    Xue Darong also cheered: "You can rest assured, the village chief, he dares to be so blackhearted, and see that I, this old man, don''t break his legs."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he noticed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan outside the crowd, Xue Darong hurriedly came over, "Yuebao, you''re here just in time, come in and have a look, after leaving it alone for a night, there really is a thin film. The layer is precipitated, we only took the oil on the top, and the precipitation is not needed. Now the oil is clear, and I don¡¯t see any impurities anymore.¡±

    "Okay." Jiang Yue went in with Xue Darong.

    Xue Yan followed behind.

    Village Chief Lu watched them go in and smiled: "Okay, okay, I didn''t expect Yuebao to have such a good brain. This time it''s really thanks to her."

    "Isn''t it," a woman echoed. "It''s not like we didn''t see what Xue Wen squeezed out of the oil last year. It''s not thanks to Yuebao that this oil mill can reopen."

    Everyone else said the same.

    "Alright, alright, let''s go, let''s go, everyone will be blessed in the future. If you need to squeeze oil, just send it here. It''s better than selling it to the oil mill in the town."

    "Yeah yeah."

    Everyone just dispersed.

    The door was quiet again.

    Xue Darong took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the room next to his room: "This room is shaded by trees, even if it''s a big summer day, it''s cooler than other rooms, it has windows, it''s ventilated, and the sun won''t come in, so I plan to do it in the future. I used this room to drain the oil, the ten kilograms of oil that I squeezed out yesterday are put here, I just showed it to the village chief and they put it back."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thanks to the two babies "520 Lan 1314" and "Jevousaime" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 109ï¼š sell oil

    Chapter 109 Selling Oil

    Jiang Yue looked at the room and nodded when she saw that it was indeed suitable for storing oil.

    "Yuebao, take a look." Xue Wen couldn''t wait, and hurriedly opened the jar containing more than ten kilograms of oil.

    Jiang Yue took a closer look, and the naked eye could not see any impurities, and there was no peculiar smell. It was very good.

    "That''s it," Jiang Yue said, "you will all do this in the future."

    "I know, I know." Xue Darong and the others nodded.

    "Yuebao," Auntie said with kindness, "your family sent over 300 catties of rapeseed here, we plan to squeeze it for your family first."

    "Then thank you auntie."

    "Thank you for what! We thank you almost!"

    When Xuewen''s oil mill began to squeeze oil again, it really helped Jiang Yue''s family to squeeze first.

    Really started to squeeze oil, not learning or teaching, Xue Wen was naturally too busy, so he called his two younger brothers to help.

    His two younger brothers are Xue Wu and Xue Quan. These two also regretted because they also sold the rapeseed yesterday, but it was useless to regret. Who told them not to listen to their elder brother at that time, they were also afraid of squeezing. Not good oil.

    After two days of work, the Jiang Yue family''s more than 300 catties of rapeseed were squeezed.

    Just squeezed out a full 110 catties of oil, and more than 200 catties of oil cake residue.

    Xue Dafu had agreed with his elder brother Xue Darong from the very beginning that the cake residue would be given to the oil mill, and he would not have to pay the wages for the oil extraction. It was said that it was good, but Xue Darong and Xue Wen had to give the cake residue to Xue Dafu.

    also secretly told Xue Dafu that this cake residue is very fertile and can also be sold to fish farmers. It is worth two cents a pound.

    Even so, Dafu Xue refused to ask for cake residue.

    Although Xue Dafu is a little stupid at times, his heart is really good. Everyone in this village admits that he naturally refuses to let his eldest brother''s family work in vain. He knows how hard it is to squeeze oil, and he also sees how hard his eldest brother''s family is. Well, what they earn is actually hard money. Anyway, in the end, neither Xue Darong nor Xue Wen ever beat Xue Dafu. Xue Dafu really only took the oil.

    The oil barrels also cost money to buy. The more than 100 catties of oil are stored in two large oil barrels. When Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu moved the oil home, they naturally did not forget to give his eldest brother thirty cents. When the oil barrel money.

    It was also the day they moved home, Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu borrowed an ox cart to go to town and sold the oil.

    Apart from paying taxes, buying oil drums, and borrowing ox carts, the family finally earned 1,120 pennies, or more than a tael of silver.

    In previous years, he earned at most three or four hundred wen, but now he has earned more than one or two, which is doubled. Xue Dafu and the others are very satisfied and very happy.

    "Guixia, Guixia, go and put it away, put it away." Xue Dafu gave all the money to Liu Guixia again.

    "Eh, Eh." Liu Guixia replied with a smile.

    Jiang Yue watched Xue Dafu and the others so happy because they had an extra coin or two at home, and whispered to Xue Yan, "The morels should have grown."

    Xue Yan nodded and said in a low voice, "Then we will go to the mountains again tomorrow."

    "Um."

    -

    The next day, after breakfast, Xue Yan took out a backpack and carried it on his back.

    I took out the small shovels that I used to replant the strong seedlings, and put them in the back basket.

    "What are you doing, Xiaoyan?" Xue Wuhu''s injury was healed, and he was jumping up and down again. Seeing this scene, he immediately ran over and asked like a monkey.

 Chapter 110ï¼š He wont embarrass himself

    Chapter 110 He will not embarrass himself

    "I want to take Yuebao to dig some wild vegetables for the chickens to eat, and the second sister-in-law of the province will go."

    "Okay, okay, then take Yuebao there. The second sister-in-law is someone who has a body, so it''s better not to do these things. By the way, the father and the second brother also have to go up the mountain. The elder brother cut a few trees there. I can''t get the tree back, so I want my father and my second brother to help you. If you go to the mountains to dig wild vegetables, then go with my father and my second brother."

    "it is good."

    Xue Yan carried the basket and led Jiang Yue to follow behind Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu.

    As Xue Dafu walked in front, he couldn''t help but turn his head, "Just dig on the mountain in front of you, don''t go to other mountains, you know? You have seen that bear blind man before, but now Hunter Wu dare not go hunting, he is right now. I''m thinking about buying some fields and growing crops."

    "I know." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue obediently agreed.

    But as soon as he left the sight of Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu, Jiang Yue immediately pulled Xue Yan to the mountain behind.

    After six days of growth, the morels have grown to a size that can be picked.

    At the beginning, it was not obvious when it was a young mushroom, but now it can be clearly seen. The cap of each morel mushroom is concave and convex into a honeycomb shape, which resembles an opened sheep belly. Because of this, it will It''s called Morchella.

    This is transplanted. It will not be finished picking and will produce fruit for the second time, so when picking, just pick from the root directly, and there is no need to pay attention.

    "Do you want to post this?" Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue while picking.

    Jiang Yue said: "I won''t let it dry, just sell it and save the trouble."

    Xue Yan also knew that no matter whether it was dried or fresh, no one wanted it, so he nodded: "Well." He actually didn''t want to be so troublesome.

    Only two plots were planted. After the two of them had harvested this plot, they went to another plot.

    When the two places were all harvested, the basket was just filled.

    If this is dried, it is estimated that it can only cover the bottom of the back basket.

    Jiang Yue looked at the seeds of the precious medicinal herbs that she casually sprinkled before, and they hadn''t sprouted, so she didn''t care, and went out into the mountains with Xue Yan.

    The basket was still carried by Xue Yan.

    Although there is a basket of morels, it is not heavy at all.

    "You are more familiar with the town, who do you think is better to sell this morel mushroom?" Jiang Yue asked. She actually considered going to the county to sell, but the county is too far away.

    Xue Yan, while paying attention to his feet and walking out of the deep mountain, replied: "It''s better to sell it to the shopkeeper Qiao of Jixiang Restaurant. I have heard of the shopkeeper Qiao, and the reputation is good, and the reputation in the county is also good."

    "The county?"

    "Well, Jixiang Restaurant has a good business in the town. A few years ago, it opened a restaurant in the county. It is also called Jixiang Restaurant. The restaurant business is also good. Generally, he accepts rare things, and he should also accept this. The price is not the most fair, but it can be considered fair in the town and county.¡±

    "Okay, then sell it to him."

    Seeing that we were going downhill ahead, the **** was a little dangerous, so Jiang Yue hurriedly went down first, and then picked up Xue Yan below.

    Xue Yan was not used to it and got used to it, so Jiang Yue stood below and helped him down.

    "You said..." After walking a few more steps, Xue Yan suddenly opened her mouth, her voice was a little low, and she was a little hesitant, and she didn''t even dare to look at Jiang Yue, "I-I, while I''m still young, practice, Could it be similar to you?"

    Jiang Yue looked at his thin body and said one word: "Hang."

    "...Okay. Then I won''t practice." He didn''t embarrass himself.

 Chapter 111ï¼š resentment

    Chapter 111 Resentment

    He knows what kind of physique he has. Even if he doesn''t move less these days, his body is only better than before. If he wants to practice like her, he is very skilled and extremely flexible, which is completely incomparable.

    "You don''t need to practice," Jiang Yue continued to walk forward, turning her back to him, "There is me."

    Xue Yan is rarely looking at the sky. Being protected by a baby girl is really...

    But they are all a family, so protect them.

    He can protect her in other ways.

    He is not trash.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan was relieved.

    After coming out of the deep mountains, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan dug up a few wild vegetables and held them in their hands. Then, go home.

    When passing by Xue Zhuzi''s house, Xue Zhuzi''s house saw the situation inside the yard because it was a fence yard and it was not high.

    In the yard, Xue Zhuzi, who was half-dead from the beating by Xue Dagui last time, was barely able to get out of bed today, and was being helped by Zhang Meili to sit down on the bamboo chair in the yard.

    Xue Zhuzi and Zhang Meili looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with resentment in their eyes.

    Especially when they saw Xue Yan, the two immediately remembered the scene of Xue Yan holding an axe at that time, and both of them could spit fire from their eyes.

    But Xue Dagui has made it clear that they are not allowed to cause trouble again, let alone anyone from his third brother''s family, for fear that his third brother will really not recognize him as a younger brother and will never get along with him, so they can only bear it.

    The two looked resentful, but Xue Yan didn''t see it.

    Jiang Yue didn''t feel relieved either.

    In her opinion, as long as Xue Dafu is determined, it will be very easy for these two to come to trouble again. Even, she doesn''t need to do it, it is estimated that Xue Dafu will fulfill his promise, meet once, and beat these two people once.

    When was about to reach the door of the house, suddenly, the long-tongued woman, Aunt Wang, walked out of their house with a smile on her face. Because her house was in the other direction, she walked in the other direction without noticing them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Then, go home.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you dug up a basket of wild vegetables so quickly and came back?"

    Under the shed, Li Hehua was helping Xue Yihu to move the wood from here to there. When she saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first, she quickly put down the wood in her hand, walked over quickly, and helped Xue Yan on his back. He took off the back basket, for fear that the heavy things in the back basket would crush Xue Yan, who was only seven years old.

    Subconsciously looked down, only to realize that it was not a basket of wild vegetables, but something that looked like mushrooms but not like mushrooms, and it was not very heavy. Li Hehua immediately asked, "What is this?"

    Xue Yihu is ploughing wood and preparing to make a runner. The water hulling workshop needs a runner. The water will rotate with the runner, and one runner will drive the other. There are many runners, big and small. Hearing the sound, he also put down the work at hand and strode over to take a look.

    Yu Hongyan was sitting at the entrance of the main room, sorting out needlework, while Liu Guixia was standing under the corridor wearing a straw hat, planning to go out.

    Jiang Yue was not in a hurry to answer, but asked, "What did that aunt come to do just now?"

    Yu Hongyan immediately said angrily: "I don''t think our family is the richest in the village now. Last time, my mother politely said that I have time to chat again. She really came today, she usually likes this, who''s family? If you have a good day, you will have a relationship with anyone, and she will come not long after you left in the morning, if it wasn''t for the mother who said that she would also pick manure and go to the fields, she would not leave!"

    "What about them?" Xue Yan asked.

 Chapter 112ï¼š no poison

    Chapter 112 No Poison

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "After your father and your second brother carried those trees home, they took your fifth brother to the fields. There are still a few acres of land that need to be fertilized. Don''t I plan to go there too? Look at you kid, what did you bring back with Yuebao? It''s not a wild vegetable, it''s what you have. It looks a bit like a mushroom, but many mushrooms on this mountain are poisonous. I haven¡¯t seen it before, so I shouldn¡¯t eat it, just throw it away, it¡¯s not good if it¡¯s not really poisonous.¡±

    "Yes, yes." Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all agreed.

    Jiang Yue said: "Aunt, this is what I saw when brother Yan and I were digging for wild vegetables. There was a large piece, and we all picked it back. Brother Yan said that he had seen it in a book, it was morels, and it was also It¡¯s a kind of mushroom, it¡¯s edible, it¡¯s not poisonous, and it can be sold for money.¡±

    "Can you sell it for money?!" Liu Guixia and the others'' eyes lit up immediately.

    "Then let''s dry it. I see that some people picked a lot of mushrooms and dried them before going to the town to sell them." Liu Guixia said in a hurry.

    "Don''t be so troublesome, Brother Yan said that the town also collects fresh ones." Jiang Yue said.

    "The lotus flower, go and call your father and Erhu back, and let them both go to town and sell this¡ª"

    Before Liu Guixia finished speaking, Xue Yan said, "Mom, you don''t need to go with Dad and the others, I just need to go with Yuebao. I''ve been in the town for three years, and I''m more familiar with them than Dad."

    Liu Guixia said, "That''s the truth, but why are you and Yuebao still a child? Let''s sell things... Or else, let your eldest brother go with you. Your eldest brother is also an adult, so he will accompany him. Now, don''t worry, mother."

    Xue Yihu didn''t worry about the two children going to town, and smiled naively: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, let me go with you."

    "Yes, yes." Li Hehua agreed.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It''s really not necessary, big brother, you''re already busy doing things, we can just take Uncle Tian''s ox cart. Didn''t Uncle Tian''s ox cart leave today, we''ll follow when we get back. Uncle Tian''s ox cart will come back and it will be all right."

    "Mother, why don''t you let Xiaoyan and Yuebao go," Yu Hongyan said, "Although Xiaoyan is small, he has more ideas than us, and it''s not as good for us to add a piece of our brains, and he sees the world too. Many, wasn''t that gentleman of his who treated him very well in the past, and took him to the county several times. There is Uncle Tian''s ox cart back and forth, so we don''t have to worry about it on the road. "

    "Alright then." Liu Guixia let go. He hurriedly went into the house and took twenty pennies out and gave it to Xue Yan. "Riding in an ox cart is one penny per person, and the two of you will only pay four penny. No matter how much the morels can be sold for, don''t be reluctant to eat lunch in town. Find a noodle stall and order a bowl of meat noodles to eat. ."

    "Thank you mother."

    "Thank you, Aunt."

    Xue Yan collected the money and said, "Mom, go ahead and get busy, I still have a book, and the book I copied can be taken to the town to sell."

    "Okay, okay." Liu Guixia replied with a smile, and then went to pick up the dung and go to the fields.

    Jiang Yue put down the wild vegetables and shovel in her hand.

    Xue Yan went to his room to get a book.

    Li Hehua has nothing to worry about Xue Yan, Xue Yan has always been more grown-up than adults, but she is a little worried about Jiang Yue, her family Yuebao is only three and a half years old, Li Hehua squatted down and touched her family moon. Bao''s little head said in a very soft voice, "Yuebao, when you arrive in town, you must follow your brother Yan closely."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you "Star Rain" for the reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 113ï¼š no wait

    Chapter 113 Waiting for nothing

    Jiang Yue: "I know my sister-in-law, I won''t lose it."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Li Hehua smiled. She is afraid of this.

    The book that Xue Yan had copied was wrapped in cloth, and then placed in the back basket, on the top of the back basket. Finally, he put the basket on his back again.

    "Do you want my sister-in-law to take you to the entrance of the village?" Li Hehua asked. The bullock cart is at the entrance of the village.

    "No need, sister-in-law, please help eldest brother, eldest brother can''t do it alone. If you help, he can relax somewhat." Xue Yan said.

    "Hey." Li Hehua replied with a smile.

    Xue Yihu had already returned to the shed to plan wood. Hearing this, he also smiled naively. He is incompetent and stupid, but his younger brothers are very kind to him.

    In order to make people feel at ease, Xue Yan led Jiang Yue out again.

    The family felt that as long as he held Jiang Yue, Jiang Yue would never be lost.

    Uncle Tian''s ox cart is parked at the entrance of the village. Generally, no one borrows the ox cart or borrows cattle. Uncle Tian will park the ox cart at the entrance of the village. He will go to the town every day, go in the morning, return in the afternoon, and pull several people. Make some money.

    Uncle Tian''s family bought this cow at the beginning of this year with almost all of the family''s savings. Uncle Tian''s raising this cow is like raising a baby.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue arrived at the entrance of the village, Uncle Tian was still putting the ox aside to graze, and three people were waiting beside the ox cart.

    Walking to Uncle Tian, ??Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both politely called out, "Uncle."

    Uncle Tian immediately sighed and said in surprise, "Xiaoyan and Yuebao, why do you have to take an ox cart to the town?"

    "Um."

    "It''s good to dare to be affectionate, and it is good to be affectionate." Uncle Tian laughed happily. "But is it just you, what about your adults?"

    Xue Yan said: "Just us, our adults know that we are going to town."

    "Are your adults at ease?"

    "I will take your ox cart back and forth. I stayed in the town for three years before, and I am very familiar with them. They can rest assured."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Uncle Tian was also relieved, and dared to let the two children ride on his bullock cart. Otherwise, something happened, and he couldn''t explain it. "Finally, we have gathered five people, and we can go to the town. Wait a minute, I''ll bring the cow over and put it on."

    One of the three people who had been waiting for a long time immediately joked: "It''s finally enough, or you won''t leave."

    "How can you." Uncle Tian was still cheerful. "I just want to wait and see. Is there anyone else going to the town? Isn''t there two more people? It''s not in vain, it''s not in vain."

    "Yeah, you have two more people, and you will only have four cents more for the round trip." The man joked again.

    "Why are you talking about this? If you have an ox cart in your house, you also want to be able to pull a few more people at a time." Uncle Tian was good-natured and cheerful. "Okay, okay, the car is covered, let''s all get in the car. Come on, Xiaoyan Yuebao, you go up too, uncle will help you."

    "Thank you, uncle." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue thanked both politely.

    Because he had to sit down, Xue Yan couldn''t carry the basket on his back, so he took it off and held it in his arms as much as possible. Jiang Yue sat next to him, and a small hand also grabbed the back basket without a trace to help him fix it.

    "What''s in this basket?" On the ox cart, someone was curious.

    was raising his whip, and Uncle Tian, ??who was about to drive the ox cart, was also curious and stretched his neck to take a look.

    Jiang Yue repeated what she said to Liu Guixia and the others before.

    Uncle Tian nodded while aiming at the things in the basket, "It looks like an open lamb belly, no wonder it''s called that."

 Chapter 114ï¼š this is my brother

    Chapter 114 This is my brother

    The other three people on the ox cart said, "But why are there so many?"

    "It happened to be a large piece, so I picked it all." Jiang Yue said.

    "Oh." The three nodded.

    Then, someone said: "I don''t know if the morels are expensive or not. I remember that the old Zheng family picked up a lot of mushrooms in the year before the year before, dried them and sold them in the town. About half a catty, I sold it for twenty or thirty dollars. You have so much, although it is fresh, it should be sold for forty or fifty cents."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not speak.

    While driving the ox cart, Uncle Tian smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter how much money it costs, it''s a piece of money to sell it, anyway, it''s all picked up on the mountain, don''t give it up for nothing. You think Xiaoyan and Yuebao have such good luck. , dig a wild vegetable and pick up a basket of mushrooms."

    The three of them all laughed: "It''s also that Xiaoyan didn''t read the book in vain. If he hadn''t read it in the book, who would have known it was called Morchella, and thought it was some kind of poisonous mushroom."

    "That''s not it." Uncle Tian agreed. "It''s better to read. It''s not like we don''t know big characters. We have to find someone who can read. I heard that the village chief asked Xiaoyan to write a family document last time. How could it be bad for reading? "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not very lively people. Most of them are sitting on the ox cart, listening to Uncle Tian and the three people talking like this, and they basically didn''t say much.

    all the way to the town.

    Uncle Tian stopped the ox cart at the place where he rested every time he came to town.

    Jiang Yue got off the ox cart first, Xue Yan got off the ox cart later, and then put the basket on his back. Those three people have already got off the ox cart and left, and they will come back here in the afternoon to ride the ox cart back.

    Because he was worried that they were two children, Uncle Tian told him again: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, Uncle is waiting here. You know the time when Uncle told you just now, when that time comes, Uncle will be leaving. , you all remember to come back before that hour and go back with me in an ox cart."

    "I got it, uncle, thank you uncle."

    Both children thanked them.

    Xue Yan also found out two coins and gave it to Uncle Tian. This is the money for him and Jiang Yuelai to ride an ox cart in town, one penny per person, two penny.

    "Let''s go." Xue Yan took Jiang Yue and went to Jixiang Restaurant as agreed in advance.

    He is really familiar with this town.

    The place where Uncle Tian parked the ox cart was a little far from the Jixiang Restaurant. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue walked four blocks before they arrived at the Jixiang Restaurant.

    Xue Yan had eaten here with her husband and classmates before, but she didn''t pay attention to any shopkeepers at the time, so she didn''t know shopkeeper Qiao, but Jiang Yue did.

    Jiang Yue took him into the restaurant. The little man walked to the counter, put his toes on his toes, and clasped the counter with his little hands. He shouted to the person who was looking down and was planning a dish, "Uncle the shopkeeper."

    "It''s you, that baby girl!" Manager Qiao was very impressed with Jiang Yue. She immediately put down her abacus, stood up, and walked out from behind the counter.

    "This is...?" Shopkeeper Qiao then noticed Xue Yan and felt that Xue Yan looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember anything for a while.

    Jiang Yue said: "This is my brother."

    "Oh, it''s your brother. Why is such a little brother here with you, what about your adults?"

    "Your Excellency is waiting for us at the ox cart." Jiang Yue lied.

    "Oh, do you have anything to do with me? Did you find something good to sell to me?"

 Chapter 115ï¼š see what you do with it

    Chapter 115 See what you do with it

    "I want to sell you something, but it''s not a fight, uncle, look." Jiang Yue asked Shopkeeper Qiao to see the basket on Xue Yan''s back.

    Shopkeeper Qiao took a casual look, but couldn''t move his eyes away immediately: "This!"

    Isn''t this morels!

    is still fresh!

    But how come they have fresh morels here, hasn¡¯t anyone in their entire state ever picked up fresh morels?

    Not even dried morels have appeared in their entire state capital.

    He was also fortunate enough to have seen morels in other prefectures before, but in the end they were all sent to the palace as a tribute to the emperor.

    Now, these two children actually have!

    is still freshly picked!

    "Please, please, please, let''s go in and talk." Shopkeeper Qiao greeted hurriedly, and took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to a private room with no one.

    Extremely cautious.

    When we arrived at the private room, the shopkeeper Qiao also served tea and snacks.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both sat down.

    This mahogany armchair is a bit high. Xue Yan is seven years old, so sitting is fine, but Jiang Yue is only three and a half years old. Sitting, her legs are hanging like this, her feet can''t touch the ground at all, and she looks more like a child.

    Xue Yan didn''t mean to say anything, so Jiang Yue spoke, still very direct: "Uncle, my brother and I accidentally discovered these on the mountain when we were digging wild vegetables this morning, so we picked them all. My brother has read books, I read it in the book, I knew it was morels, thinking of your fairness, I didn¡¯t go anywhere, I came directly to you, I want to see if you can buy it, you invite us to this room now, There must be an idea to buy this morel mushroom."

    "I thought your baby girl was very different before, is it different." Shopkeeper Qiao took a sip of tea and said with a smile. "This is a rare thing, and I naturally want to buy it."

    As for what to do after buying it, there is no need to say this.

    is his private business.

    Jiang Yue: "So much money, how much money do you plan to pay for it?"

    Shopkeeper Qiao looked at the basket of morels that Xue Yan had placed at his feet, thought for a while, and then said, "Four hundred taels, I can only give this price."

    Without waiting for Jiang Yue to speak, the shopkeeper Qiao said again: "I remember when you sold the bear blind man last time, you seemed to say that the elder brother said it was worth at least 80 taels. The one who is here now must be that elder brother."

    Speaking of this, Shopkeeper Qiao smiled at Xue Yan with shrewdness in his eyes.

    There is nothing to hide about this, Jiang Yue hummed and admitted it.

    Xue Yan only smiled politely.

    Shopkeeper Qiao then asked Xue Yan: "Then do you think the price of my four hundred taels is appropriate?"

    "Let''s see what you use it for." Xue Yan said lightly. If you buy it and eat it secretly, these four hundred taels are sky-high prices. If you buy it to curry favor with the powerful and secretly give it to the powerful, you will get more than 400 taels of benefits, then the 400 taels are obviously too little.

    Shopkeeper Qiao is not a fool. He could still hear something when he heard it, and immediately asked, "Dare to ask your surname?"

    "My surname is Xue."

    As soon as he heard the surname Xue, the shopkeeper Qiao remembered: "You are the child prodigy of the Shengming Academy, Young Master Xue?!" No wonder he felt familiar, he had come to eat with his classmates before.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. quite famous.

    Xue Yan said: "I''m not a child prodigy, and I''m no longer studying in the town."

    "I heard that you don''t study. People from your academy often come to me for dinner, and I know a little bit. Since it''s Young Master Xue, I''ll change the price today, six hundred taels. If you have more, you won''t be able to. Well, what should I say, our boss is also a businessman, and I have to think about our boss."

 Chapter 116ï¼š Because of Xue Yan, right?

    Chapter 116 Because of Xue Yan, right?

    Hearing this, Xue Yan didn''t say anything immediately, but looked at Jiang Yue.

    Shopkeeper Joe finds it interesting. Why are you looking at this girl again? When the bears were sold last time, those three big men were also looking at this baby girl?

    Jiang Yue said: "Let''s go."

    She doesn''t care, as long as she sells more than the bear.

    But she could see that Xue Yan was actually a master at negotiating prices, and simply saying "see what you do with it" can make the shopkeeper Qiao, who has always been a buy-in price, immediately let go of the price increase.

    Xue Yan said: "Then six hundred taels."

    Shopkeeper Qiao hurriedly called for the money, twenty taels of broken silver, eight silver ingots of ten taels, and five silver notes of one hundred taels.

    "Thank you." Xue Yan thanked. In this way, it also saves him the need to exchange for broken silver, and it is convenient for him to take it home. The shopkeeper really thought very thoughtfully.

    Last time we sold bears too.

    A young man came in and emptied all the morels in the basket, leaving only one basket for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan put the silver note in his arms, put one hundred taels of silver in the back basket, then took off the gray-brown cloth that wrapped the book and covered the silver.

    The book was no longer put in the backpack, he took it by himself.

    The basket is on the back again.

    "You can take this back and eat it. It''s not worth a lot of money. I hope you have any good things in the future, and you can send them to me." Shopkeeper Qiao did not know when, and had two packets of cakes packed. Seeing Xue Yanhe Jiang Yue was about to leave, so she hurriedly asked Xiao Er and handed it to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue with a smile.

    "Thank you." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both thanked politely.

    Shopkeeper Qiao helped put the two packets of dim sum into Xue Yan''s back basket, which was more able to hold down the money in the back basket, making it impossible for people to see that there was money under the back basket.

    "I''ll send you off." Shopkeeper Qiao said.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows. This shopkeeper Qiao is more polite than before, because Xue Yan, right?

    Chef Joe graciously sent them to the door.

    "Stay." Xue Yan said these two words very politely, and then bowed his hands with the shopkeeper Qiao gracefully, and then took Jiang Yue away.

    Shopkeeper Joe watched.

    A little Er came over and said in a low voice, "The shopkeeper, are you being too polite, just two dolls."

    "What do you know!" Shopkeeper Joe gave him a sideways glance. "This year''s No. 2 and No. 2 winners are all from Shengming Academy. They are all his classmates and are friends with him. The newly appointed county magistrate is also his classmates and friends. He has come to our restaurant for dinner before, just with these classmates and friends. come."

    "I''m going!" The little Er was frightened. "Isn''t he just a kid..."

    "He''s a prodigy, but not an ordinary child! After only one year in Shengming Academy, he can be someone else for ten years. I heard that he has read all the books in Shengming Academy, and he wrote it down without a single word. In my mind. If these two children come again in the future, they will tell me immediately whether I am there or not."

    "Yes yes yes." The little Er replied in a hurry, not daring to neglect any longer.

    *

    Jiang Yue didn''t look back until she left the sight of shopkeeper Qiao, and then she said to Xue Yan, "You are quite famous, and the big shopkeeper even watched you off."

    Xue Yan only smiled.

    "I was not a small official in my last life." Jiang Yue suddenly lowered her voice and said in a volume that only he could hear.

    "Cough cough." Xue Yan immediately coughed violently.

    "Okay," Jiang Yue showed a rare smile on the corner of her mouth, "You don''t have to answer, and I didn''t let you answer." She could guess with her toes.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thanks to the two babies "Yan Yao" and "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, they will eventually be cold"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 117ï¼š Lamb Noodles

    Chapter 117 Lamb Noodles

    Such an extremely smart person, if he really goes into a career, he can''t be just a petty official.

    She is also more certain. In the last life, he must have ended up with a bad result. Therefore, in this life, he will not rely on studying to become an official, but will go home to grow crops.

    "Where to go next, sell books?" She looked at the book in his hand.

    Xue Yan calmed down and said, "It''s noon, let''s have something to eat first." There is no rush to sell books.

    "What to eat?"

    "Mother asked to eat noodles, do you want to eat noodles?"

    "Then let''s eat noodles." She had never eaten noodles before, so she almost forgot what noodles tasted like.

    "There seems to be a noodle stall in front."

    "Then let''s go."

    "Um."

    Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan to the noodle stall, looked at what noodles the noodle stall had, and then ordered two small bowls of mutton noodles with the uncle who sold noodle soup.

    It is said to be mutton noodles, but there are not a few pieces of mutton in each bowl. This small bowl costs five cents, and two small bowls are ten cents.

    But even this small bowl is bigger than the small bowl at home, Jiang Yue can''t eat that much at all.

    So, she picked up the chopsticks and put some into Xue Yan''s bowl before eating. Xue Yan is bigger than her and has a bigger appetite than her, so she should be able to eat it.

    Xue Yan just sat across from her and watched silently.

    It wasn''t until she pushed his bowl of noodles to him that he picked up his chopsticks and ate it in a very gentle manner.

    Jiang Yue also started eating.

    Although there are few pieces of mutton, it tastes delicious anyway. After all, this is the best food she has eaten since she has been here for so many days.

    After taking a sip of the soup, the soup is also delicious.

    It is rare to see that there are only two children eating noodles at one table in this stall, and there is no adult company at all, and these two children are outstanding in appearance. Make a little noise, so that people passing by and eating noodles at other tables at this noodle stall can''t help but take a rare look here. If it wasn''t for the two children wearing coarse clothes and a farmhouse basket next to them, they would definitely One must think that this is a young man and a young lady who sneaked out of a rich family.

    After eating the noodles, Xue Yan took out ten cents to pay the uncle who sold the noodles.

    "Go to the bookstore." Xue Yan said.

    Knowing that he was going to sell books, Jiang Yue nodded, followed Xue Yan and asked, "Is it far?"

    "Not far, just ahead."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded again.

    This street is the most prosperous street in the town. You can also see that the biggest and best business auspicious restaurant is on this street, and if this bookstore can be opened on this street, the business is not bad.

    Before approached, Jiang Yue saw a plaque with four big characters "Bai Jian Shu Si" written on it.

    The characters here are traditional Chinese characters from the ancient world, and she still knows them.

    Many people come in and out of this bookstore, basically all of them are literati, as can be seen by looking at their clothes, all gowns, full of gentleness and reading spirit.

    Some even had scrolls in their hands.

    Xue Yan has also come here to sell books a few times before, so he is very familiar.

    Although many books can now be engraved and printed, the cost of engraving is too high, and it is impossible to print and sell every book in this way. Moreover, the font of the engraving is fixed and dead, and it is very rigid. Anyway, this world copies books. There are still many people.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the bookstore, there were a few people in front of them who came to sell handwritten books, but those people''s characters were not as good-looking as Xue Yan''s, so the price was naturally not high. He can only sell books of 300 wen at most, he can sell 500 wen.

 Chapter 118ï¼š Hiding a knife in a smile?

    Chapter 118 Hidden swords in laughter?

    This is still a thinner book. If a thicker book is handwritten, it can be sold for several taels of silver.

    Xue Yan took the five hundred words and put them into his arms.

    These five hundred wen are naturally net income. Because the pen, ink and paper for copying the book were provided by the bookstore, he just took it back and copied it manually.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was still planning to receive the pen, ink and paper provided by the bookstore, and apparently planning to copy books to sell, Jiang Yue lowered her voice and said to him, "It''s better to stop copying, this stuff hurts the eyes, and the family is not short of money. , we''ll get something else and sell it to the shopkeeper Joe if we''re short of money."

    Xue Yan looked at her and saw that she really didn''t want him to copy it, so he just let it go.

    Indeed, the family is not short of money.

    "Then buy some dirt paper, don''t you want to be a fiddler?" Xue Yan said. To make fire folds, you need to use soil paper.

    "Yeah." This Jiang Yue has no opinion. "Buy more, we''ll make a few more, and if there''s any left, put it there, and we''ll make it later."

    "it is good."

    The soil paper is rough and not as expensive as other papers. Xue Yan bought a lot of them and put them in the back basket.

    Then, I took Jiang Yue to the nearest medical center and bought some other flammable substances such as sulfur, nitrate, and phosphorus that were needed to make fire zhezi.

    The rich and noble family''s huozi will also add rosin and other spices, so that when they burn, they are still very fragrant. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue did not waste the money to buy spices.

    If it weren''t for the addition of flammable substances such as sulfur, nitrate, and phosphorus, it would be easy to blow the fire, otherwise it would be very difficult to blow, and they didn''t plan to buy these things.

    After buying these things, seeing that the appointment with Uncle Tian was too early, Xue Yan said, "I''ll take you to see the fourth brother." She hadn''t even seen the fourth brother.

    The third brother is also in the town, but it is too far away. If he is gone, he will definitely not be able to catch up with the ox cart when he comes back.

    "Um."

    So, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to Changfu Restaurant, where his fourth brother Xue Sihu was located.

    The fourth brother is the second child in Changfu Restaurant.

    Changfu Restaurant is a bit remote. The business is not as good as Jixiang Restaurant, but it is not too bad. It was just past noon, and the restaurant was no longer busy, and almost no one was there. Dozing on the empty table in the lobby.

    Even the shopkeeper of this restaurant is yawning behind the counter.

    Eighteen-year-old Xue Sihu was also lying on an empty table not far from the counter. He was lazy and dressed in the clothes of a second child. He also put a cloth on his shoulders like the other second children, ready to serve the guests at any time. Wipe down the table and allow guests to be seated.

    Xue Yan has been here before. As soon as the shopkeeper saw Xue Yan bringing Jiang Yue in, he knew that he was looking for Xue Sihu, so he ignored him and continued to yawn at the counter, looking sleepy.

    Xue Yan saw at a glance his fourth brother who always brought a three-point smile to everyone he saw.

    In his last life, the fourth brother was the most shrewd among his five brothers. His official position was getting bigger and bigger, and his fourth brother was also rising. At that time, everyone said that his fourth brother was a smiling tiger with a knife hidden in his smile, but in his opinion, it was just a kind of The means of foothold and survival, so many people in the family, only his fourth brother, like him, can adapt to the turbulence and intrigue of the imperial capital.

    Later, his fourth brother really became a knife and killed an unknown number of people, but they all wanted to protect him and his family.

    His fourth brother was also the last one in his family who died tragically and left him. He was also the worst in the family. On the way of transporting rations to him and the army, he was captured by the enemy army. .

 Chapter 119ï¼š Is this just his dream?

    Chapter 119 This is just his dream?

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan immediately closed his eyes.

    It seems that the tragic scene of the five horses being divided is just in front of you.

    It was clear that he was about to walk beside Xue Sihu, Xue Yan suddenly stopped and closed his eyes, Jiang Yue also stopped, did not speak, just looked at Xue Yan calmly.

    Xue Yan seems to be in pain.

    The corners of his mouth twitched faintly.

    It seems that this fourth brother in his last life was miserable in the end.

    After a long while, Xue Yan still opened his eyes.

    In fact, after he was reborn, he stopped reading. Before he left town, he visited his fourth brother, but his last life was so miserable that he couldn''t even piece together the final corpse. Brother, I can still instantly remember how tragically his fourth brother died at that time.

    took two more steps towards his fourth brother, and finally came to his fourth brother''s side.

    Xue Yan raised his hand, trying to pull his fourth brother''s clothes, but his fingertips trembled slightly, and he was a little afraid to touch.

    I''m afraid this is just an illusion. In fact, he hasn''t been reborn at all, and his fourth brother has already been dismembered by five horses. It''s just a dream.

    He was afraid that he would wake up from his dream...

    Jiang Yue waited for a long time, but she didn''t see Xue Yan pulling their fourth brother to wake up, she hesitated for a while, or she raised a small hand and pulled Xue Sihu''s clothes.

    Xue Sihu was lying on the table, he was taking a nap, but he knew that he would fall asleep when he lay down. The same slowly turned his face.

    Jiang Yue was a little surprised, these fourth brothers are quite handsome.

    When Xue Sihu turned his face around, he slowly opened his eyes, and in his sleepy eyes, he saw a small face of a baby girl carved in pink and jade, he even rolled his eyes and smiled vaguely: "This is Where did such a beautiful baby girl come from..."

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Sihu who had not woken up at all, but felt that Xue Sihu smiled and those eyes looked a bit like a fox.

    Everyone in the family said that the fourth brother was smart, so he could be the second child in the restaurant in the town.

    is indeed a clever phase.

    "Fourth brother, it''s us. Yuebao and I." After Jiang Yue pulled the fourth brother for him, Xue Yan had already made up his mind. Seeing that the fourth brother was obviously not awake, he felt a little helpless.

    Hearing his younger brother''s voice, Xue Sihu finally woke up and wiped his face with the cloth on his shoulders, probably because he was afraid that the face he slept on just now would be indecent.

    also straightened his clothes before standing up.

    "Xiaoyan," Xue Sihu smiled while holding the shop assistant''s hat on his head to see if it was crooked, "Why are you here? I thought I was dreaming, dreaming of a beautiful baby girl, this should be Yue. Treasure, Uncle Tian passed by with an ox cart a few days ago, I chatted with him casually, and he told me that we have a baby girl in our family, which is very beautiful, and it is called Yuebao."

    "Yes, she is Yuebao." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue called people: "Fourth Brother."

    "Yuebao, you are so polite." Xue Sihu boasted before saying, "Let''s go, let''s go to the back, don''t make any noise."

    The shopkeeper and the other guys are taking a nap.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed, and followed Xue Sihu to the back of the restaurant obediently.

    Behind the restaurant is a small courtyard with several wing rooms. For fear of people gossiping, Xue Sihu did not let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stay in the small courtyard, but opened the back door of the courtyard and let Xue Yan and Jiang Yue wait in the alley outside the back door. he.

    "Wait for me." After that, Xue Sihu went in again.

 Chapter 120ï¼š Our shopkeeper hates him

    Chapter 120 Our shopkeeper hates him

    Then they heard Xue Sihu''s voice from the yard: "Hey, Brother Wang, give me some leftovers at noon today, my brother and sister are here."

    "Okay, usually your home is far away, and you can''t get it back if you give it to you. Today, it''s hard to come by your family, so I''ll give you a little more."

    I guess it was Brother Wang¡¯s voice, which was quite bold.

    "Sheller, Brother Wang."

    "You''re welcome."

    Then, there was no sound.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are standing in the alley, you look at me, I look at you.

    After a while, Xue Sihu came again, holding a wrapped clay pot in his hand, he hugged it to Xue Yan, and said to Xue Yan, "This is the leftovers from the restaurant at noon today, how can it be better than at home? The food is good, take it back and give some to grandpa, you know."

    "I know fourth brother." Xue Yan held it with one hand, and wanted to remove the basket on his back with the other.

    Jiang Yue held the bottom.

    Xue Sihu hurriedly helped him unload it, "Why are you two here before you ask? Dad, they don''t worry about you two? They are still carrying a backpack, what''s in this backpack?"

    Xue Yan said honestly: "Yuebao and I came to town to sell morel mushrooms, and we came to see you, what are you worried about? I''ve been holding Yuebao all the time, and I won''t lose it. There are me and I in this basket. Yuebao bought things to make fire zhezi, and there are also two packets of cakes given by the shopkeeper of Jixiang Restaurant, covered with one hundred taels of silver, and I still have five hundred taels of silver in my arms."

    When he heard the one hundred taels of silver below, Xue Sihu was about to turn over the basket to see what it was and his hand stopped.

    He even stopped when he heard that his brother still had five hundred taels of silver in his arms.

    After a long while, he licked his ears: "What did you say?"

    "Morels sold for 600 taels." Xue Yan said, very concise.

    Xue Sihu stopped again.

    is like the whole person is still.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, just lifted the cloth in the back basket, revealing the one hundred taels of silver covered inside.

    Xue Yan also silently took out the five hundred taels of silver bills from his arms.

    is indeed a full six hundred taels.

    Xue Sihu was startled.

    Immediately, for fear of being seen, he said, "Hurry up and put it away." He quickly covered the cloth again, and hurriedly put the five hundred taels back into Xue Yan''s arms.

    "Let''s go, let''s go over. Go over." Still afraid of being seen or heard, Xue Sihu took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the depths of the alley.

    Xue Sihu obviously still couldn''t react: "What the **** is this Morchella, and why is it so valuable?"

    Before Xue Yan and Jiang Yue could answer, Xue Sihu hurriedly asked: "By the way, Uncle Tian said last time that your fifth brother beat a blind bear and sold one hundred taels. Is it true or false?"

    "Really. But the money bought eight acres of good land, and it''s not a few taels of silver." After a pause, Xue Yan replied: "As for the morel, you can treat it as a rare mushroom. I When He Yuebao was digging for wild vegetables, he accidentally found a large piece of it and picked it up and sold it."

    Xue Sihu: "I''ve never heard of this stuff."

    Xue Yan: "I also read it in the book before, but fortunately, the shopkeeper Qiao knew it, and the price he gave was quite fair."

    Xue Sihu: "I know the shopkeeper Qiao of the Lucky Restaurant. Our shopkeeper hates him to death, just because his bid is the most fair in the town, and everyone sends almost everything to him and asks him to buy it. There are so many people in this family. You have a lot of money, are you reluctant to eat it? Do you have lunch?"

    PS: Babies, it''s the second round of PK, and we need your support even more. Please ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 121ï¼š wont intervene

    Chapter 121 Won''t Intervene

    Xue Yan: "I ate it, Yuebao and I both ate it."

    Jiang Yue added: "Eat the mutton noodles."

    "It''s good to eat mutton noodles, and it''s good to eat mutton noodles." Xue Sihu was relieved, the two children in the family ate well, and he was also happy. Immediately, he was worried again, and said: "In the eyes of the peasants, this money is already a lot, but in the eyes of the big households in the town, it is just small money, anyway, no matter what, you go back and let the family pay more attention, especially It''s your fifth brother. He is the least strict. It''s right not to reveal his wealth. Don''t want to show off everything. Uncle Tian knows that our Xiongxiaozi sold one hundred taels, and it was your fifth brother who showed it off, right? "

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "You''ve wronged the fifth brother. It was the Aunt Wang in the village who happened to see it, not the fifth brother."

    "Aunt Wang''s mouth... Forget it, she''s just an old woman." Xue Sihu didn''t even bother to talk about this aunt.

    Xue Yan also put the pottery pot he was holding in the back basket, and then took out a packet of cakes: "Fourth brother, you can eat this."

    "I''m not a child, take it back and eat it yourself." Xue Sihu hurriedly put it back for him. "Now that there is a moon baby at home, don''t give everything to Dabao and Xiaobao, as well as the dog, don''t forget, you are still a child yourself, it is too late for you two children to eat the food at home, you still give to someone."

    In Xue Sihu''s opinion, if Dabao and the others kiss again, they are relatives, but Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are a family with him, completely different.

    Knowing that the fourth brother loves him, Xue Yan smiled and said, "I know the fourth brother."

    "Four tigers! Four tigers!" shouted the shopkeeper in the restaurant.

    "Hey, it''s here!" Xue Sihu immediately responded loudly, and then hurriedly said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "It should be something, I''m busy, you don''t stay in the town too much, go back in the bullock cart. Well. After a few days, the wages will be paid, and I will go home and buy you delicious food at that time!"

    After finished speaking, without waiting for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to speak, he quickly touched their heads and hurriedly returned to the restaurant through the back door.

    Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan for a while before asking, "Fourth brother intends to stay in this restaurant forever?"

    Xue Yan said: "That''s not true, but this job is no better than the third brother doing coolies everywhere."

    Coolie doesn''t necessarily have to be done every day.

    The third brother was short-tempered and quick-tempered. He was not as smart and smooth as the fourth brother, so the shopkeeper of the Changfu Restaurant at that time only asked the fourth brother to be the second.

    "But neither of these is a good job." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. Knowing what she meant by what she said, he added: "The third and fourth brothers are extremely assertive people. We''d better not interfere in what they do. If they want to do something, they will do it themselves."

    Jiang Yue originally just didn''t want the two brothers to work so hard, but after hearing Xue Yan''s words, she nodded in agreement: "It''s better to have an opinion."

    means not to interfere.

    She still appreciates people who are assertive.

    "Let''s go, let''s go back." Xue Yan put the basket on his back again, and added a clay pot of vegetables. It was a little heavier on his back, but he couldn''t carry it.

    Jiang Yue saw the movement of his back, it didn''t look very heavy, so he didn''t support it with his hands.

    Came to the place where Uncle Tian parked the ox cart. There was still a while before the appointed time. Uncle Tian was chatting with acquaintances. When he saw them, he asked them to sit on the ox cart first.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sat down.

 Chapter 122ï¼š Just get there

    Chapter 122 As long as the purpose is achieved

    Because there are only the two of them on the ox cart now, and they are not crowded, so Xue Yan did not hold the basket in his arms, but placed it next to him and Jiang Yue. It''s not too late for your arms.

    Jiang Yue sat on the ox cart, looked at this and then at that. Suddenly, a sentence came out: "I want to buy a few acres of land to plant. Wasteland will do."

    Otherwise, I will be too busy next time, and have nothing to do.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. "I''ll tell my family later."

    At home, his words are more effective than hers.

    she knows.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue nodded. As long as the goal is achieved, as for what he said or what she said, she didn''t really care.

    When it was agreed, the three people who came in the morning also came to ride the ox cart again. Uncle Tian stopped talking to the acquaintances, and also came to the side of the ox cart to drive the ox cart back.

    The four of them asked casually, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, how much did you sell for your morels?"

    is a casual question. When they came, they had already decided that it was worth forty or fifty cents at most.

    Xue Yan also answered casually: "Not much."

    The four of them decided that there really wasn''t much, so they didn''t ask any more questions.

    Xue Yan put the basket in his arms again.

    There are some things at the bottom of this back basket, so Jiang Yue didn''t help secretly without anyone else''s help.

    The bullock cart walked back in a hurry.

    It was about to reach the entrance of the village. Jiang Yue was the first to notice that Li Hehua was standing at the entrance of the village and stretched her neck to look at the way back from the town, obviously to see if she and Xue Yan had returned.

    When she saw her and Xue Yan, Li Hehua was overjoyed and waved to them: "Yuebao, Xiaoyan."

    Someone on the ox cart laughed and said, "There''s nothing to say about the elder sister-in-law Lotus."

    "It can be counted back." Li Hehua smiled. Neatly, he first took the basket in Xue Yan''s arms and carried it on his back, then helped Xue Yan down from the ox cart, and then carried Jiang Yue off the ox cart. "I don''t have anything to do today, your big brother will let me see why you haven''t come back. I don''t expect you to come back for a long time." Immediately, Uncle Chaotian said, "Uncle Tian, ??thank you. "

    "Thank you, it''s not that you didn''t pay." Uncle Tian laughed.

    On the way , Xue Yan had already paid the two cents he got back, and now he doesn''t have to pay Uncle Tian anymore.

    Jiang Yue was held by Li Hehua with one hand, and Li Hehua put the other hand on Xue Yan''s shoulder: "Xiaoyan, let''s go, let''s go home."

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied.

    Jiang Yue was led back obediently.

    Li Hehua didn''t rush to ask how much the morels sold for money, and thought it wouldn''t sell for much, but said, "The aunt killed a chicken and brought it here, saying that it was for you to eat, probably because she was afraid of sending us live chickens. If you don''t want it, it will be sent after you kill it. Now the chicken is being stewed in the pot, and we will have chicken to eat at night."

    Jiang Yue knew that it must be the uncle''s family who was grateful for her help in opening the oil mill. It was hard to say that it was for her alone, so she said that it was for her and Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan also knew that he was drenched.

    Jiang Yue said: "Sister-in-law, brother Yan and I went to fourth brother''s place today. Fourth brother gave a clay pot of leftovers in the back basket. He said it was leftovers from the restaurant at noon, so he would give some to grandpa."

    "Okay, okay, we''ll share when we go back. Tonight we have another New Year''s Eve." Li Hehua was very happy. I also know that no matter how bad the restaurant''s food is, it is not much better than the food that farmers usually eat.

    is mainly oily and watery.

    If is not enough, who would like to eat at your restaurant?

    also tastes good.

 Chapter 123ï¼š where? where?

    Chapter 123 Where? where?

    "By the way, how are your fourth brothers in town? I haven''t seen him for a long time." Li Hehua asked.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both replied: "Okay."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Li Hehua immediately felt relieved.

    At home, Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Wuhu came back from the fields carrying dung buckets, and they all rested the washed dung buckets behind the hut.

    Seeing the two of them back, Xue Wuhu rushed like the monkey immediately, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh How much money did you pay? Is it enough to buy you a bunch of candied haws?"

    Before the two of them could answer, Xue Erhu smiled and said, "Are you stupid? You''ll get four cents for riding an ox cart back and forth. If you can''t earn money from a string of candied haws, Xiaoyan will take the moon treasure to the town to sell it. What mushrooms?"

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "That''s called Morchella."

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "It''s a mushroom anyway."

    Xue Dafu wiped the sweat from his face and smiled, "I can sell it for as much money as I can, it doesn''t matter if I can''t sell it, just take it as a trip to town."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan you look at me, I look at you.

    seems to be asking, is it you who said it or I said it.

    "Xiaoyan Yuebao, tell me quickly, how much did you sell for?" Xue Wuhu, who has always been irritable, asked again.

    "Go in and talk." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    made it clear and let Xue Yan say it.

    "Why do you want to go in and talk? Isn''t it just a few dollars, why is there a secret?" Although it was strange, Xue Wuhu was the first to turn around excitedly and went to the main room.

    Xue Dafu and the others were also at a loss, but they all went in.

    Xue Yihu was no longer busy under the shed, and also entered the house.

    Jiang Yue silently went to close the courtyard door.

    Xue Yan stood at the door of the main room. It was not until Jiang Yue came back that he entered the main room with Jiang Yue and said, "I sold the morels in a basket with Yuebao for 600 taels."

    boom.

    Xue Dafu was about to sit down when he heard the words and sat down on the ground.

    startled everyone.

    "Father!"

    "Head of the House!"

    It was too late for everyone to stay still, and they all rushed to help Xue Dafu.

    Xue Dafu didn''t know the pain at the moment, he got up slowly by being supported, the whole person trembled like a dream, "Six, six hundred taels?"

    "Well, six hundred taels." Xue Yan nodded affirmatively.

    Jiang Yue also nodded.

    Liu Guixia and the others were finally stunned.

    Xue Dafu opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time. People are also dumbfounded.

    Xue Wuhu, who was still the same as Ma Daha, regained his senses first, then rushed over, his eyes lit up, and he was extremely excited: "Six hundred taels, where is it? Where is it?"

    bent over and wanted to find Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    "Fifth brother, don''t get excited yet." Xue Yan stopped his fifth brother first, and then dug out the one hundred taels of silver from the bottom of the basket and put it on the table.

    Although it was not six hundred taels, it was one hundred taels, but everyone¡¯s eyes were still straight.

    Xue Yan silently took out the five hundred taels of silver bills from his arms and put them on the table. No one in the family had seen the silver bills, so he said: "This is a silver bill, one hundred tael, five open."

    "I''ll go." Xue Erhu picked up the bank note and looked at it. Although they don''t know each other, their family Xiaoyan said that it was a one-hundred-twenty-one silver note, so that''s it.

    "There are also 500 cents for my book sales, but I don''t have 500 cents now. I bought something else." Xue Yan took out the rest of the money and put it all on the table.

 Chapter 124ï¼š How can it be used up?

    Chapter 124 How can I run out?

    "This, this, this..." Liu Guixia pointed at the money on the table and stammered.

    Jiang Yue took out the two packets of cakes in the back basket and gave them to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan also put it on the table: "The morel mushrooms were also sold to the shopkeeper Qiao of Jixiang Restaurant, and the two packets of cakes were given by the shopkeeper Qiao."

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue stood there silently, waiting for their family to come over.

    After a long time, Xue Dafu and the others recovered, and they all swallowed: "This morel is so valuable, it''s more valuable than the blind bear..."

    "Father, father..." Xue Wuhu put both hands on the table, stared straight at the money on the table, swallowed hard, and was still excited, "Our family is so rich." He swallowed two more saliva. "How can it be used up?"

    Jiangyue has a black line. This is used up, how can it be used up.

    Xue Yan also felt that his fifth brother was exaggerating.

    However, the peasant family has never seen so much silver coins. The first few times, they must have reacted a little bit, and it will be fine when they get used to it in the future.

    Xue Yan didn''t say until after letting everyone relax for a while, "Yuebao and I want to buy a few acres of wasteland to grow things, and now I don''t have any idea of ??what to plant, just want to fiddle around, usually play and play, and see if we can grow it. What to order. Wasteland is also cheap compared to other land. It seems that you can buy an acre for two or three taels. Father, mother, what do you think?"

    Xue Dafu said: "You earned these six hundred taels. I have no opinion on how you want to use them."

    Liu Guixia echoed: "That''s right."

    Xue Yan said: "Dad, please ask the village chief tomorrow to see who is willing to sell wasteland. How many acres will our family buy?"

    There are generally three types of fields in a landlord''s family: good fields, medium fields, and inferior fields. But the land in the hands of the landlord, no matter how inferior, is better than the newly opened wasteland.

    Then we have to buy wasteland, so of course we have to buy it from the villagers.

    The villagers are also reclaiming wasteland.

    "Yes, yes, I will ask the village chief tomorrow." Xue Dafu responded immediately. "What else do you want to buy?"

    Xue Yan shook his head, "I have nothing to buy."

    Jiang Yue also shook her head.

    "Grandpa¡ª" Xue Yan opened his mouth and wanted to say something.

    Xue Dafu said: "Don''t worry about your grandfather, he didn''t even want to give him the money last time, and he won''t ask for your money. Your grandfather is such a person. He didn''t say it last time, saying that he was so old. It''s useless to ask for money when you''re old, so you won''t have to do this in the future."

    After a pause, Xue Dafu said again: "If we want to honor him, we usually buy him more delicious food, and go to his place to accompany him, walk around, and talk to him. The same is true."

    Xue Yan nodded. Immediately, he looked at Jiang Yue and said, "The rest of the money, you can figure it out."

    "Ah, ah, can our family build a big house?" Xue Wuhu immediately became even more excited. Both eyes are shining.

    There were one hundred and two o''clock before, which seemed to be a lot, but because the family didn''t have a single mu of land, and wanted to build a house, it was not enough. At that time, Xue Dafu was very hesitant and could not make up his mind. I made up my mind to buy eight acres of land.

    Now there are 600 taels, and if you buy a few acres of wasteland, the maximum is about 10 taels, and there are still more than 500 taels.

    There are still bits and pieces of money in the family, such as the 100 taels left over forty taels, and the six taels that Xue Yan sold Duan inkstone.

    Anyway, now the family wants to buy some farmland and build a big house is more than enough, Xue Dafu naturally has nothing to make up his mind, even if he said happily: "Build it, build it, it''s not a problem that the family is so crowded, sooner or later it will be built. ."

    PS: Babies, this article is in the second round of pk, the competition is more intense, I really need your support, please vote~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thanks for the rewards of "Cangsheng Tage", "Nongmeihua", "Yan Yao", "520 Lan 1314", and "Wangyou Grass"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 125ï¼š It seems so!

    Chapter 125 Seems like that too!

    "Oh¡ª" Xue Wuhu immediately cheered.

    Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, they are also very happy.

    "We still bought a few mu of land," Xue Dafu said again, "Didn''t our family also rent six mu of land, and if we buy those six mu of land, then our family''s 14 mu of land is not rented? already."

    "Good good." Liu Guixia was the first to agree.

    Xue Yihu and the others were even happier.

    Xue Wuhu even cheered.

    Jiang Yue looked at it and felt that enough money is good.

    Don''t hesitate.

    but--

    I saw Jiang Yue ask Xue Dafu: "Uncle, you want to build a big house, what kind of big house do you want to build? A adobe thatched roof? Or a brick house?"

    "Brick house?"

    Except Xue Yan, everyone else gasped.

    Be good, their Yuebao is too loud.

    A brick house, that''s a brick house, they didn''t even think about it.

    "That..." Even the frizzy Xue Wuhu was afraid of hurting their little Yuebao, so he opened his mouth cautiously, "Yuebao, just build an adobe thatched roof, the brick house is too expensive."

    "Yeah, Yuebao," Li Hehua also said softly, "build a few more rooms, and a large house with adobe walls and thatched roofs can be built in only a dozen or so, but this brick building is so difficult to build. Big, no six or seventy taels can¡¯t be made.¡±

    Jiang Yue said: "Isn''t our family rich?"

    "Uh¡­¡­"

    seems to be too!

    Everyone''s eyes lit up immediately.

    Xue Yan saw the family look like this and held back his smile, saying, "A house with an adobe thatched roof is not as strong as a brick house, and it needs to be renovated frequently. It''s better to build a brick house."

    "Well, well, just build a brick house, just build a brick house." Xue Dafu''s whole body was shaking with excitement. "I can live in a brick house in my life... There must be green smoke on our ancestral graves! Good, good, let''s build this. This is good. This is good!"

    Liu Guixia and the others are also very happy. You look at me, I look at you, and you look at him. They seem to want to share their joy, but they are all unspeakably happy, and there is no need to share.

    The family was so happy, Xue Yan also laughed.

    Jiang Yue also slightly raised the corner of her mouth.

    "The fourth brother said that the wealth is not exposed," Xue Yan added, "try not to let others know how much money our family has."

    "That''s for sure!" Xue Erhu said immediately. Immediately, he said to Xue Wuhu, "Wuhu, keep your mouth shut."

    Xue Wuhu was immediately dissatisfied: "Second brother, why are you calling me by name! What''s wrong with me!"

    "Isn''t it your favorite to show off at home? I''m afraid you will leak your tongue." Xue Erhu said.

    "Okay." Xue Wuhu also knew himself, and immediately fainted. "I''ll pay attention."

    Liu Guixia said: "But if our family built a brick house, it would be difficult for others to know..."

    Xue Dafu said: "That''s just knowing that our family has money, but I don''t know how much, I don''t know the specifics, or it can be a lot less right and wrong."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia nodded straight.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan and the others also nodded their heads in agreement.

    Everyone still couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed.

    With so much money, do you still worry about having a hard time in the future?

    Xue Dafu thought for a while, and then said again: "Then we will go to the town tomorrow to buy the six acres of land, and also go to buy bricks and tiles."

    Everyone has no opinion.

    "At that time, you will definitely have to file a document, Xiaoyan, you can go together tomorrow." Xue Dafu said.

    Xue Yan: "Well."

 Chapter 126ï¼š It can still be done

    Chapter 126 This can still be done

    "As for the wasteland purchase, I''ll ask the village chief when we return from the town tomorrow." Xue Dafu said again. "At that time, I just happened to ask the village chief to demarcate a plot of land for us in the village and build a house for our family, but there is no vacant land in the middle of the village now. No matter how big the house is, the plotted land will definitely be on the edge of the village. But everyone thinks Building a house is the same, it¡¯s all on the side, and it¡¯s fine.¡±

    said, Xue Dafu looked at Liu Guixia: "Damn, take the money and put it away first."

    Liu Guixia said with a smile: "How about, let Yihu and the others put a little on each of them? Before, the family had no money, and life was tight, and every penny had to be saved, so I kept the money, and I thought about it. Put it together for Xiaoyan to study. But it''s different now. Besides, it''s not a problem that this person has no money. If something happens, or if you want to buy something..."

    Xue Dafu understood and said, "I can''t collect money very well. I usually have a few dozen coins on my body. You can give Yihu a couple of coins each. If there is anything wrong, it won''t cost a penny. Can''t get it out."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "We''re afraid of losing too much. It''s enough to put a few dozen texts on each person. Don''t forget one or two, one or two is too much."

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and Xue Wuhu all nodded, indicating that Xue Erhu was right.

    "That''s fine, I''ll give each of you fifty wen." Liu Guixia decided. "If fifty cents is not enough and you need other money, you can tell your mother that as long as it is used for legitimate things and not used indiscriminately, mother will not say anything and will definitely give it to you immediately. I and you. Dad has nothing else to do, so he can still do it."

    Xue Dafu was so happy that he couldn''t see his eyes.

    This, he can indeed do it.

    "Thank you mother." Xue Yihu and the others thanked them.

    On this table, in addition to the silver and bank notes, there is also money from Xue Yan for selling handwritten books. Although there are no more than 500 wen, there are still more than 200 wen. Liu Guixia went to her room again and took out some copper coins.

    Then, he gave Xue Yihu and the others fifty cents each.

    This is no different from giving them pocket money. Xue Yihu and the others were very excited when they took the money.

    This is the first time I received pocket money!

    "Xiaoyan and Yuebao are also going to send it." Liu Guixia happily sent fifty texts to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue each. "Go back and wait for your third and fourth brothers to come back, and send it to them too."

    "Thank you mother."

    "Thank you, Aunt."

    Jiang Yue''s two small hands were holding fifty cents of money, and there was nowhere to put them. Seeing Xue Yan next to him opening his purse and wanting to put his fifty cents in, she simply put the money into Xue Yan''s purse. inside.

    Xue Yan''s purse immediately bulged.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    The effect of 50 characters is different from that of 100 characters...

    "Okay, okay." Seeing this, Liu Guixia couldn''t keep her mouth shut. "Your brother Yan will take it for you, and your brother Yan will take it for you. If you use the money, you can take it from your brother Yan, Yuebao."

    Jiang Yue: "I know auntie."

    The sun went down. Fortunately, Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan had already prepared dinner. The chicken sent by the uncle''s family was still simmering in the pot, and it was already simmered.

    Liu Guixia opened two packs of pastries. The cakes made by the biggest and best restaurant in town were naturally delicate and delicious. Liu Guixia divided both packs of pastries into two halves. One half was for grandpa and the other half was eaten at home. There are two children, and one has a body. Anyway, there are many people, so I am not afraid of not being able to finish it.

 Chapter 127ï¼š melt-in-the-mouth

    Chapter 127 Melt On Your Mouth

    Xue Yan knew that grandfather usually eats a piece or two at most, and the rest is reluctant to eat, and will be distributed to the younger generation, such as Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao.

    If their family didn''t have this, grandpa would give it to him and Jiang Yue.

    His mother did this, so he didn''t need to distribute it to Xue Gouzi and the others.

    As for what his fourth brother said to him, he didn''t take it to heart at all.

    In the last life, Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao also didn''t end well because of him. In this life, he still wants to make up for it as much as possible.

    "Hongyan, eat more." Li Hehua was reluctant to eat a piece of it herself, and gave the piece that Liu Guixia gave her to Yu Hongyan.

    She is pregnant, she needs to make up for it.

    "Sister-in-law, you can eat it too, it''s not that you don''t have it." Yu Hongyan was still very careful, so she didn''t take it, and instead put the cake that Li Hehua handed over into Li Hehua''s mouth.

    was stuffed into his mouth, Li Hehua couldn''t eat it anymore.

    "Hah." Li Hehua nodded with a smile, her voice was very soft, and then she ate it in small bites. She has never eaten something so delicious. Again, she felt that her family was kind to her, but also bitterness in her heart. It would be great if she was pregnant with a child too.

    Two packets of pastries, one is mung bean cake and the other is sweet-scented osmanthus cake.

    Jiang Yue also held cakes in her little hands, and also a piece in one hand, mung bean cake in the left little hand, and sweet-scented osmanthus cake in the right little hand, all of which were forcibly stuffed into her hand when Liu Guixia shared it.

    Seeing that there is enough portion in the two packets, everyone can eat it, Jiang Yue just took a bite.

    melts at the entrance.

    is also very sweet.

    is delicious.

    Xue Yan was also stuffed with two pieces. After tasting it, he felt it was too sweet. Seeing that Jiang Yue already had two pieces in his hand, he silently gave the other piece to the fifth brother who devoured him.

    Xue Wuhu thinks this pastry is so delicious!

    One bite, he ate three in a row. If he didn''t know that there were two children younger than him at home, and a second sister-in-law was pregnant, he would definitely be able to make a few more pieces.

    It is also that each piece of this cake is quite small, otherwise Xue Wuhu would have choked on it.

    After a while, the small pot of vegetables that Xue Sihu had brought back was taken to the side of the pot, with rice in one pot and chicken stew in the other.

    Seeing that the chicken was cooked, Liu Guixia put all the chicken out.

    also gave old man Xue a bowl, and in this bowl, there was also a big chicken thigh.

    Liu Guixia quickly cleaned up the pot, and then quickly heated up the dishes in the clay pot. This dish was leftovers, and many kinds of vegetables were mixed together.

    Seeing that there were a few pieces of beef in it, Liu Guixia picked it out and put it in a bowl, picked two pieces of duck meat and put it in this bowl, and then picked out some other dishes that she thought were good and put them in it, too. into a bowl.

    He took a basket, put this bowl of chicken and this bowl of leftovers in it, and put in the half-divided pastry, then covered it with a cloth, and shouted, "Xiaoyan, you bring a piece of Yuebao to this piece of cake. Send two bowls of vegetables to your grandfather, don''t forget to give the cakes to your grandfather, by the way, thank you auntie, thank them for killing chickens for you. By the way, don''t forget, tell your grandfather that this bowl of leftovers The dishes have to be eaten quickly, this bowl of chicken can still be saved for two meals, and the leftovers will not work, such a good thing, don''t go rancid."

    "Got it." Xue Yan took the basket.

    Jiang Yue had heard the voice and came over.

    Xue Yan carried the basket in one hand and Jiang Yue in the other, and went.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan come back, dinner will be served at home.

    Auntie killed a big old hen and gave grandpa a bowl. There is still a lot left, and there are a lot of leftovers from Changfu Restaurant. Jiang Yue took a few bites and felt that leftovers are better than chicken. eat.

 Chapter 128ï¼š make fire

    Chapter 128 Making Fire Zhezi

    Xue Yan also thinks.

    Xue Dafu and the others felt it too.

    Although Xue Dafu has never cooked, he has eaten for so many years, and he knows why the food is delicious, and now he doesn''t have to save so much at home, so Xue Dafu naturally said: "Lotus, the family will cook in the future. When the time comes, don¡¯t save too much on condiments, we will add as much as we need to.¡±

    "Hah." Li Hehua smiled and nodded, very happy.

    It''s getting better and better, can she be unhappy?

    Liu Guixia and the others are also very happy.

    Jiang Yue nodded in her heart, thinking that this is the normal standard of living. Don''t worry about eating and drinking, you don''t need to save this or that.

    Hearing this, Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue.

    If it wasn''t for her, he would still be taking his time.

    *

    The next day, instead of steaming wowotou in the morning, I cooked brown rice porridge and fried two dishes. As Xue Dafu said at dinner last night, today these two dishes are too oily and watery, and should be added. Seasoning, the same as not less.

    Then this meal tastes like one word: fragrant!

    Xue Dafu and the others were very happy.

    After dinner, Xue Yan accompanied Xue Dafu to the town. It was the same as last time. Xue Erhu also went there. The three borrowed an ox cart to go.

    can make Uncle Tian happy.

    Uncle Tian wished that the ox cart at home would be borrowed every day, which was much more than what he could earn alone.

    Xue Yan and the others went to the town to buy bricks and tiles to build a big house, as well as to buy farmland. Jiang Yue didn''t go, but she didn''t sit still. Instead, she took out the back basket that was in the main room yesterday and started making fire zhezi.

    You have to use thin bamboo tubes to make fire zhezi. She couldn''t do it herself with a knife in front of Xue Yihu and the others, so she asked Xue Yihu under the shed to help make a few small thin bamboo tubes.

    It is still the kind that can be covered.

    Xue Yihu is usually very simple and honest, and it looks like he can''t do anything except grow crops, but when he does this, the two big calluses and thick palms are very coincidental. It didn''t take long for Jiang Yue to make several This small thin bamboo tube.

    "Thank you bro."

    "Thank you, let me know if you have something to do. Big brother is under the shed."

    "Um."

    It wasn''t until Xue Yihu went under the shed to be busy making runners that Jiang Yue started making fire zhezi again.

    Because Xue Yihu is not busy with other things now, he is busy making things for the threshing workshop at home almost all day long. If Xue Yan is not here, there is no need for Yu Hongyan to look at her. Xue Yihu, the eldest brother, will make things under the shed while helping Look after her in the yard.

    It''s been so many days, Jiang Yue is not used to it.

    I saw Jiang Yue squatting there, very calmly took out a rough piece of soil paper from the basket, put it on the ground, then sprinkled some flammable substances such as sulfur, nitrate, and phosphorus on it, and finally put the piece of soil paper on it. Roll it hard, and roll it very tightly, and roll it into a paper roll that can be put into a small thin bamboo tube.

    Then, ignite this paper tube with fire.

    Finally put the lid on.

    An extremely simple fire fold is ready.

    Others here only know how to do it, not the principle, but she knows that this is the principle of using ''re-ignition''.

    The small thin bamboo tube is flammable. First burn it and then cover it. When the oxygen in the bamboo tube is exhausted, the fire will be extinguished, but there are still sparks.

    When it is used, open the bamboo tube again and blow it hard. After it comes into contact with oxygen, the original sparks in the bamboo tube will instantly ignite.

    Jiang Yue was not in a hurry to blow. When she had done five, she opened them one by one and blew.

    PS: Babies, this article is in pk, I need tickets very much, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you "Yan Yao", "Worry-forgetting Grass", "Blooming Flowers and Falling", "Xiao Xie Xi, Por Li" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 129ï¼š Whats going on here?

    Chapter 129 What''s going on here?

    Sure enough, the spark was blown up and turned into a flame.

    "Oops!" Li Hehua immediately walked over to see. "Yuebao, have you really made a huozhezi? Why are you so smart?"

    Jiang Yue said: "I just rolled it according to what brother Yan said, the bamboo tube is made by big brother."

    Xue Yihu also came over and smiled naively: "I didn''t do anything, and I didn''t expect it would burn if I could blow it. Does this mean that it won''t burn again after covering it?"

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded and covered it again. After waiting for a while, it was opened. Sure enough, only the sparks inside were faintly visible. There was no flame like before, and after blowing it again, flames appeared again.

    "Very good. This is good." Xue Yihu laughed. "It''s just a little expensive. Buying these things is enough to buy a lot of flint at home. Two pieces of flint can be used for several months."

    And these few fire zhezi, it doesn''t take that long at all.

    Li Hehua said with a smile: "That''s because our family is poor. I heard that there is still fragrance in the huo zizi of the big families in the town, and the huo zizi is ridiculously expensive."

    "Yes, too." Xue Yihu laughed happily.

    Five fire books, one in each room, it is much more convenient to use this to light the lamp than flint, so she put the fire books in Jiang Yue''s room on her own.

    He made another fire box and put it at the door of the stove.

    After thinking about it, I made one and gave it to Xue Yan alone.

    Liu Guixia and the others were also very happy when they saw the Huo Zhezi. Although they are used to using flint and flints, they sometimes encounter situations where they can''t catch fire. No Huo Zhezi is easy to use, but they all feel that the Huo Zhezi is a bit expensive. Money, if flint can make fire, they can still use fire certificate without fire certificate.

    Jiang Yue also put the fire book that she gave to Xue Yan alone into her arms, and planned to wait for Xue Yan to come back to Xue Yan. Then, she packed up and put away the remaining materials for the fire book made this time. Done, do it again.

    The rest of the materials were placed in her room. There were more people living in Xue Yan''s room, and it was more crowded than hers, so it was not easy to put them away.

    He thought that when Xue Yan came back, he would go to the village chief to see if anyone in the village wanted to sell wasteland. If he bought wasteland, he must have planted something. Then, Jiang Yue entered the space.

    picked some seeds of what she wanted to plant and let them enter the universal nursery room to raise seedlings.

    Among them are the seeds of seedless watermelon.

    The world has watermelons, but no seedless watermelons. Seedless watermelon is sweeter than seeded watermelon. Because the seeds of a seedless watermelon cannot develop properly, a lot of the nutrients are reserved for the pulp, making the watermelon sweeter. She doesn''t have to spit out the seeds, and she likes to eat them. The first seeds she chooses are the seeds of seedless watermelons.

    The seeds of the watermelon with seeds were also selected, of course, in order to make the watermelon without seeds more reasonably exist in this world.

    She also chose some strawberry seeds, she likes to eat strawberries.

    There are no strawberries in this world, but there are snakeberries on the mountain, which look a bit like strawberries. At that time, she pretends to pick them from the mountains and plant them. Who knows that the fruits they grow are different from snakeberries.

    She thought about it, as long as it was something that did not exist in this world, it would pretend to be dug from the mountains, so that people would not be surprised.

    As Jiang Yue walked out of the high-tech room and was about to leave the space, she found that a grass had actually appeared on the black wasteland.

    Beside the green grass, there is a small pool of water.

    Jiang Yue was startled.

    What''s going on here?

    Jiang Yue walked over in confusion and squatted down.

 Chapter 130ï¼š try

    Chapter 130 Try

    The finger pressed the wasteland under the grass, it was still black wasteland, but how could a grass grow?

    Yes, it grows in the wasteland.

    But isn¡¯t this wasteland growing dead things?

    She tried it in her original world.

    Jiang Yue stretched out a finger and touched the small pool of water, how suddenly there was water, she was even more puzzled.

    Looking around, it was clearly still black wasteland.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue went into the operating console in the high-tech room to have a look, and also looked at the big screen inside, but there was no prompt.

    couldn''t figure it out, so Jiang Yue stopped thinking about it.

    This space is quite magical.

    However, this is all growing grass, does that mean that things can be grown in this wasteland?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue took some sorghum seedlings left over from last time and planted them around the wasteland with long grass to see if the wasteland could really grow anything.

    I also poured some water on it.

    The space is left immediately.

    I plan to wait for two days to see it again. If the sorghum seedlings are alive, it means that this wasteland can grow something. If the sorghum seedlings die, it means that they cannot be planted.

    Not long after I came out of the space, the family started to eat lunch.

    I don¡¯t know if Xue Dafu and the others will come back for lunch, so everyone didn¡¯t wait and ate first.

    After they all finished eating, Xue Dafu and the others came back after a while. Xue Yan was the last to get out of the ox cart. Knowing that the three of them had not eaten lunch, Liu Guixia hurriedly let them eat, with the rice still warm in the pot.

    "I don''t know how to eat in the town, doesn''t it mean that you don''t have to save so much." Liu Guixia nagged while laying out tableware and chopsticks for them.

    Xue Dafu laughed and said: "Didn''t I think that I could rush back for lunch, so I came back, and I didn''t think too much about it. It''s alright, don''t nagging, we''re all going to starve to death."

    "You guys eat so early in the morning, it''s already this time, of course you''re hungry." Liu Guixia said, serving a large bowl of brown rice for both Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu.

    Xue Yan was young and couldn''t eat that much, so Liu Guixia only served half a bowl for Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan took the half bowl of rice and some vegetables, then went and squatted to eat.

    Jiang Yue walked to his side and took out the fire book from his arms and gave it to him.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment, then freed a hand to take it, and then put it into his arms, and then continued to bury his head in eating.

    Jiang Yue squatted down beside him by the way.

    After a while, Jiang Yuecai learned from Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu that the six acres of land had been bought again, and the family''s fields were all their own, and not one mu was rented.

    But the bricks were not delivered so quickly.

    Because there is no ready-made.

    Although there are two kilns in the town that can burn bricks and tiles, but one is not good at firing bricks and tiles, so I didn¡¯t choose that one. I chose this one, the quality of the bricks and tiles fired is good, but the business is also good.

    Even the big households in the county look for this brick and mortar shop.

    It also happens that there are a lot of big families who want to build Dabie Garden recently. This business is even better. Even if you make a reservation, you have to queue up and it will be your turn to cook it for you.

    Just stand in line. You can¡¯t buy some bad bricks and tiles to build a house. In order to build this house well, Xue Dafu and the others paid 15 taels of silver and signed the paperwork.

    The promise of this house is also written in the document, the fastest two months, the latest three months, the bricks and tiles will be fired and delivered.

    "Since it will take two or three months to deliver the bricks and tiles, let''s not talk to the village chief about building a house." Liu Guixia said.

 Chapter 131ï¼š buy five acres

    Chapter 131 Buying five acres

    Xue Dafu said: "I think so too. When the bricks and tiles are delivered, we will tell the village chief that it is not too late to plan the land, anyway, it is on the edge of the village, so don''t be so anxious to give our family a house first. The ground has been drawn, and now we are not in a hurry."

    "Yes yes yes." Everyone else nodded. "That''s fine. It would be estimated that the double robbery will just pass, and we will have time to build a house."

    Double robbing, that is, the period of rushing to harvest early rice and rush to plant late rice.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also had no opinion.

    This matter is settled.

    Seeing that Xue Dafu had finished his meal and was about to go to the village chief''s house to ask if anyone in the village wanted to sell wasteland, Jiang Yue said, "Uncle, brother Yan and I are also going."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Xue Dafu was happy and had no opinion at all. "By the way, it said a few acres, but how many acres do you want to buy?"

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue said: "Five acres."

    There are too many , and she doesn''t want to plant them either.

    Xue Dafu has a rough line, but he didn''t realize that Jiang Yue was in charge of this matter. Xue Yan didn''t say anything, he just nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, then buy five acres."

    Xue Dafu strode ahead, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed and went out.

    Xue Yan took out the fire book from his arms and looked at it, then took it back into his arms.

    Jiang Yue saw it and said, "Your mother and the others are reluctant to use it."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "When they get used to this, they will dislike flint and flint themselves."

    Jiang Yue thinks so too.

    On the way, I met someone, and the person asked with a smile: "Da Fu, why are you taking your two children?"

    Xue Dafu continued to stride forward and smiled back: "Go to the village chief''s house for a walk."

    "Ask the village chief for something!" The man laughed.

    Xue Dafu just grinned.

    It wasn''t until Xue Dafu took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan away that the man said to the person next to him: "Since Dafu bought the fields with the money he got from selling the bear blind, his waist straightened immediately, and he felt windy when he walked. I don''t feel so hunched over my back."

    The person next to him smiled and said, "His back is only a little hunched. It''s also fortunate that Xiaoyan didn''t continue to study in the town, otherwise he would definitely become more and more hunched, just like his father Xuetou."

    "But that kid Xiaoyan is a pity, such a good brain."

    "That was also in the past, doesn''t it mean that his brain is not as good as before, so he couldn''t read in the town, so he came back in a daze."

    "Aren''t you listening to Aunt Wang and the others chewing their tongues? Aunt Wang and the others are not true. There is also Zhang Meili, who has not said much, but she is still Xiaoyan''s fourth aunt. Anyway, there is nothing, Xiaoyan. He''s still smart, probably because he feels sorry for his family and doesn''t want to work so hard for him, so he just stopped reading and said that he wanted to grow crops. That child is sensible since he was a child, so it''s not that you don''t know."

    "I''ll just say it." The person next to him suddenly realized. "I think Xiaoyan is still the same as before. I don''t see any difference. Why did she suddenly have a bad brain and come back in a daze? I think it''s your estimate. Aunt Wang and the others are just doing their shit."

    Jiang Yue didn''t hear the conversation between the two, because she had already followed to the door of the village chief''s house.

    The village chief Lu is weaving baskets in the yard. His son Lu Zhuangniu is helping to cut the bamboo strips neatly. His wife and daughter-in-law are sitting under the eaves and peeling last year''s peanuts. No peanut shells are needed, only peanuts are left. , in a bowl.

    Grandchildren frolic in the main room.

    The courtyard door was not closed.

    "Village Chief." Xue Dafu first shouted with a smile before walking in.

 Chapter 132ï¼š Your head is caught in the door

    Chapter 132 Your head was caught by the door

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed.

    She knew the village chief and Lu Zhuangniu, but Xue Yan knew both, so she followed Xue Yan, and after entering, called people politely one by one.

    "Is something wrong? Come here, come in, sit in the house, sit in the house." Village Chief Lu was busy putting down his work and wanted to get up and go into the house.

    "No, you can talk in the yard." Xue Dafu laughed.

    Village Chief Lu had just left his **** from the bench, and immediately sat back again.

    The daughter-in-law of the village chief Lu wanted to pour the water, but Xue Dafu stopped him. The daughter-in-law here just joined Lu Zhuangniu and brought three benches and let them sit.

    Xue Dafu sat down.

    Xue Yan also sat down.

    Jiang Yue also sat down.

    Before Village Chief Lu asked, the Village Chief Lu''s wife continued peeling peanuts and asked with a bright smile, "Da Fu, what are you looking for, Brother Lu?"

    Xue Dafu put his hands on his knees, "It''s not a big deal, just come and ask the village chief to see who is willing to sell wasteland. Our family wants to buy a few acres. Five acres is fine."

    Lu Zhuangniu immediately laughed and said: "Uncle Dafu, your head is caught in the door, you actually want to buy wasteland, who would buy wasteland."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Dafu just laughed and didn''t take it to heart.

    The focus of the village chief''s daughter-in-law was not this. When she heard that she wanted to buy wasteland, she immediately stopped peeling the peanuts, and her eyes lit up and asked: "Your family has so much money, didn''t they all buy eight acres of good land? , how come there is still money to buy wasteland, and five acres? Isn''t it possible that the blind bear sold more than one hundred taels?"

    "What are you talking about!" Village Chief Lu scolded his son first, and then scolded his wife, "Let you stay with Aunt Wang and the others less, but you want to, it''s alright, you are no different from Aunt Wang and the others. Now! I know how to inquire about this, and I don''t know how annoying I am!"

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue felt that the village chief was quite good, and he could handle it clearly.

    The daughter-in-law of the village chief Lu felt very aggrieved.

    "It''s alright." Xue Dafu laughed straight and rounded the ground. "The village chief, what do you think about our family''s purchase of wasteland?"

    Village Chief Lu said: "If you really want to buy it, I can''t stop it, but Dafu, I, the village chief, have to say what I should say. Besides, I''m a few years older than you."

    "You say what you say." Xue Dafu laughed.

    Village Chief Lu sighed, and then his words became more serious: "This wasteland, as the strong cow said just now, no one will buy it, and there is not much harvest at all. Isn''t buying it a waste of money? You have also driven your home. There are several acres of wasteland, and I know the situation. How much effort did you spend on that wasteland to make some harvests in that land. This is your family''s diligence. It is always either watering or fertilizing. This wasteland of other people''s family, I want to have you The income of the family is not necessarily good, if your family really has that kind of money, I advise you to buy one mu of low-grade land with landlord Feng rather than buy five mu of wasteland in the village."

    Xue Dafu said with a smile: "I understand the truth, but this is not bought for us adults, and we don''t expect to have any harvest, it is bought for our family Yuebao and Xiaoyan to play with."

    Playing around...

    "What, what did you say?" Village Chief Lu thought he had heard it wrong.

    Lu Zhuangniu and the others also felt that they heard it wrong, so they did nothing and looked at it.

    But it may be that the village chief Lu''s voice was a little low, and Xue Dafu had not finished speaking, so he didn''t hear it, but Xue Dafu was still laughing and said: "The two children usually don''t have much to play, they want to fiddle with a few acres of land. Just let them mess around as long as they please."

    PS: Babies, this article is in PK, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the rewards of the two babies, "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, it will eventually be cold" and "Seek by fate"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 133ï¼š what are you worrying about

    Chapter 133 What are you worrying about

    Only then did Village Chief Lu make sure that he heard correctly, and the excited people stood up abruptly: "Da Fu, you can''t do this! How can you be the head of the family? If the two children want to make trouble, you let them make trouble? Wasteland counts as a plant. There''s nothing, but it''s also land, and it''s still worth some silver, so let''s not say three or four taels. One, two, and one mu are always needed. These five acres are about ten taels of silver. Are you crazy? Is the family already so rich!"

    The last sentence roared out Lu Zhuangniu and the others.

    Lu Zhuangniu and the others almost nodded in agreement.

    After shouting, Village Chief Lu finally realized that he was too excited, a little embarrassed, and smiled shyly: "Da Fu, don''t blame me, I didn''t yell at you on purpose, I just thought you were too ill-conceived, and your family is sold. I lost a bear, but that''s what the five tigers worked hard to get... Anyway, I just don''t want your family to have a better life, and it''s not as hard as before, haha, and the result is the same as before. You must think carefully about this wasteland. This is not a trivial matter. If you buy it, it will be too late for you to regret it later."

    "Village Chief, I know." Xue Dafu still didn''t take it to heart, he was still happy. "You have taken care of our family all these years as the village head, and you are looking forward to the well-being of everyone in the village. We are all grateful to you."

    Jiang Yue knew why this village chief Lu was very effective in speaking in this village, not only because he was the head of the village, but also because he had no selfishness for the sake of the village.

    At this time, the daughter-in-law of the village chief couldn''t help muttering: "The rich family wants to buy wasteland, they must have the spare money, they already have eight mu of good fields, and the foundation is there, no matter what. It''s as bitter as before, just with those few acres of land, it''s better than many people in our ten-mile-eight-village village, what are you worrying about?"

    Village Chief Lu immediately glared at his daughter-in-law.

    His daughter-in-law quickly shut up again.

    Village Chief Lu thought for a while, and felt that his wife''s words were somewhat reasonable, so he said, "If you think about it and have some spare money, then buy it. After all, this is your family''s business, and I can stretch my hand out again. It''s long, and it won''t stretch that long."

    Xue Dafu immediately said: "Buy! Just buy five acres!"

    Yes, everyone has made up their minds, and it''s useless to say anything, so Village Chief Lu didn''t say anything, just said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue who were sitting obediently on the side: "Look at how good your family treats you, what do you think? Give whatever you want, and when you grow up, you must be filial, you know?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said obediently, "I know the village chief."

    "Okay. Okay." Village Chief Lu nodded kindly, and then said to Xue Dafu, "Go back first, and I''ll help you ask who''s wasteland to sell¡ª"

    Before Village Chief Lu finished speaking, his daughter-in-law couldn''t help but interjected, and she was extremely enthusiastic: "Dad, don''t we have two acres of wasteland that we don''t plan to plant this year? After planting it, there is not much harvest. It is better to use the time spent in tending the land to make some baskets and sell it for money. It is not that tired. Since the rich wants to buy it and doesn¡¯t care about the harvest, then we can just sell the two acres of our family to him. ."

    "You''re too embarrassed!" Village Chief Lu was instantly annoyed. "That''s what our family doesn''t want!"

    His daughter-in-law shivered, not daring to say anything.

    Xue Dafu whispered to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "No matter how bad the wasteland is, as long as we are diligent, we can make it better. Anyway, whether the wasteland is good or not, it''s actually like that, and the village chief has been good to our family these years¡ª ¡ª¡±

 Chapter 134ï¼š This is even worse!

    Chapter 134 This is even worse!

    Jiang Yue understood what Xue Dafu meant by saying that she wanted to buy the two acres of wasteland from the village chief''s house, and the strong seedlings bred in her space are resistant to barrenness and can grow very well without particularly fertile soil. , she nodded.

    Xue Yan saw Jiang Yue nod, so he also nodded.

    Only then did Xue Dafu laugh with the village chief: "Village chief, all the wasteland is like that, it''s not much different, buy what you buy from your home, and buy what you buy from someone else''s home, why don''t you sell the two acres of your home to me? For the other three acres, you can help us, and help us to ask other homes."

    "How can this be done, we don''t plan to take the land in our house!" Village Chief Lu said without thinking. "It''s been almost three years, and the tax is about to be collected, and there is not much harvest. What are you doing here? If you plant it, you have to start paying the tax. It''s better to let them go to waste. If you really want it, just It''s for your family, no need to buy it."

    "This is even worse!" Xue Dafu said. "However, your family worked so hard to open the land. Even if you pay taxes, it will be paid according to the harvest. If there is no harvest at all, there is no need to pay taxes. We can''t take your land for nothing."

    Village Chief Lu didn''t want to worry about this issue either, because he was full of anger from his daughter-in-law, and his daughter-in-law was getting more and more outrageous.

    I saw Village Chief Lu said: "Well then, just give me twenty words of meaning."

    "The head of the family," Village Chief Lu''s wife immediately became anxious, she quickly pulled Village Chief Lu aside, and whispered to Village Chief Lu, "Da Fu obviously has spare money, don''t say that others want less at this time, it''s too late to ask for more. Well, the rich are stupid, so they must give it to us, why do you only need this, how stupid. Or three taels, three taels of an acre, that two acres is six taels of silver, and our family also paid it! No, four taels and one mu are better, two acres are eight taels. As long as you speak up, as long as you have the rich, you will definitely give it. You are the village chief! You don¡¯t get any benefits at ordinary times, so why should you take advantage of this time? Take a good shot!"

    No one else heard it, but Jiang Yue did.

    Jiang Yue just glanced at Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law calmly, but didn''t say anything.

    Village Chief Lu himself was shaking with anger.

    Three or four taels?

    Two acres is six taels, eight taels?

    With so much money, I can buy an acre of better farmland from Landlord Feng!

    The farmer''s life and hard work all year round may not be able to accumulate 2 taels of silver, her words are 6 taels of 8 taels... Who is taking advantage of this!

    "You don''t mean to think I''m Dagui, how can your mother-in-law make trouble?!" Village Chief Lu immediately shouted at his daughter-in-law.

    The sound is so loud that it can be startling.

    is clearly in a state of rage.

    It''s alright now, his wife is really saying a word... No, she didn''t dare to say a word.

    Although Lu Zhuangniu didn''t hear it, he felt that his mother was going too far, and smiled and said, "Yeah, Uncle Fu, you can give me twenty words of meaning. We don''t want the left and right."

    Finally, Jiang Yue opened her mouth and said lightly: "Since the wasteland is similar, there are as many as others, so you can have as much as your family. Uncle Village Chief, your family does not want to take advantage of our family, but our family will not take advantage of yours."

    She is not a person to take advantage of others.

    Moreover, she did this to avoid future wrangling.

    Although the village chief and his son can handle it clearly, the village chief''s daughter-in-law is obviously not clear.

 Chapter 135ï¼š shes welcome

    Chapter 135 She is welcome

    If she grows something good in the field in the future, this daughter-in-law must think that her family has taken advantage of it. It is better to pay for it now and keep it clean.

    At that time, the daughter-in-law still wanted to trouble her family, so she was welcome.

    Xue Dafu was so confused that he didn''t know what to do, but when he heard Jiang Yue''s words, he was stunned, and immediately said: "Yes! Village chief, you don''t want to take advantage of our family, and our family will not take advantage of you either. Home is cheap, whatever the price is! Otherwise, I will feel sorry for it.¡±

    Xue Yan also said: "If you don''t follow this, we absolutely cannot want your wasteland."

    He also knew that Jiang Yue was doing this to avoid trouble in the future.

    For this, it has to be.

    "This..." Village Chief Lu was in trouble.

    Lu Zhuangniu whispered: "Father, logically speaking, although we don''t plan to want this wasteland in our family, it is indeed what we have worked hard to open with a **** and a hoe. If the wasteland can¡¯t be bought, we might as well make more money by weaving baskets. That¡¯s the same price as other wasteland, and we didn¡¯t take advantage of Da Fu¡¯s family. You also know that Da Fu is an honest man and never takes advantage of anyone. If you still do that , Uncle Dafu won''t want these two acres of land even if he dies. Why do things that are good should be so stiff? We didn''t steal or rob ourselves."

    The village chief Lu said: "Okay, what is the price of other people''s wasteland, what is the price of my wasteland. Dafu, thank you, it''s just your family... Your family is all good, good. I am here. I''ll go and ask you guys to see who is willing to sell wasteland."

    "Hey, thank you for the village chief." Xue Dafu laughed happily.

    The daughter-in-law of the village chief saw that the village chief had left, so she dared to accompany her with a smile: "Da Fu, I''m so sorry just now."

    "It''s okay, sister-in-law, you''re right." Xue Dafu laughed happily. "Then we''ll go back first, we''ll go back and wait."

    "Okay, okay, when your big brother Lu comes back, I''ll let him go to your house and tell you." Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law sent them to the gate of the yard.

    "No." Xue Dafu smiled. "Just let Zhuang Niu go to my house and shout, we will come over immediately."

    "That''s true, that''s true." Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law even smiled. "Take these peanuts back and fry them for Xiaoyan and Yuebao to eat. These two children come here and they have nothing to eat."

    "No, no, our family has it, our family has it." After that, Xue Dafu quickly took Xue Yan and Jiang Yue away.

    go home.

    Xue Erhu was holding a hatchet and was about to go out with Xue Yihu, Xue Wuhu, and Li Hehua. When he saw them coming back, he immediately shouted to Xue Dafu: "Dad, the big brother said that the wood is not enough, and he has to go to the mountain to cut a few trees, you and us. Let''s go, the trees we cut this time are also quite thick, more people, hurry up."

    "Okay." Xue Dafu agreed immediately. "But the village chief has gone to ask about the wasteland. What if he comes to our house this time?"

    Jiang Yue said: "Uncle, you can go, brother Yan and I will do the rest."

    Xue Dafu thought that it would be useless for him to be here, he was illiterate, and the village chief was there at that time, so he had nothing to worry about, so he said, "Okay." Immediately, he said to Liu Guixia, "Guixia, you When the time comes, give the money to Yuebao and Xiaoyan, and let them get the contract or something, I have already agreed with the village chief, and I will buy five acres."

 Chapter 136ï¼š Your home is so different

    Chapter 136 Your family is really different

    "Okay." Liu Guixia replied with a smile.

    "Go first, this hatchet is not enough, I''ll borrow another." Xue Dafu said to Xue Yihu and the others, and then others went to borrow the hatchet.

    Xue Erhu and the others left first.

    Xue Dafu borrowed a hatchet and went too.

    After a while, the village chief came.

    By the way, he just said hello to the wasteland.

    "Where''s the big rich and the big rich?" Village Chief Lu asked as soon as he came in. "I''ve already asked, basically everyone''s wasteland has already been planted, and there are only three newly opened wasteland of one mu each. I just got the land deed from the government, and I haven''t had time to plant anything, and people are willing to sell it. You say it''s a coincidence Unfortunately, including the two acres of my family, it is exactly five acres. People are waiting at my house now, waiting for Dafu to go to get the documents, pay the money in one hand, and give the land deed in the other hand. Well, 221 mu, Dafu If you don''t mind, just go to my house immediately."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I''ve gone to work at home, let''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao go. Come, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, let''s go with the village chief."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came over.

    Village Chief Lu was stunned, "You... are you kidding me?"

    "I didn''t." Liu Guixia felt wronged.

    "But they..." Village Chief Lu pointed to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who came over, "Two children..."

    "The village chief, you said this," Liu Guixia understood and smiled, "Don''t think that our Xiaoyan and Yuebao are children, but they are smart."

    Yu Hongyan also smiled and said: "Yes, the village chief, let''s not talk about Yuebao, let''s talk about Xiaoyan, you also watched Xiaoyan grow up, Xiaoyan is more than adults, just let them go, no need If I insist on my father being there, my father has already told you that it is okay for our family to come here with Xiaoyan and Yuebao. My father is illiterate, so it is useless to go there. Don''t you want Xiaoyan to go there? My mother also gave the money to Xiaoyan, you can rest assured."

    First, they got 100 taels by selling Xiong Blind, then Jiang Yue successfully squeezed out good oil, and then the two children went to sell morels alone and got 600 taels. Anyway, now at home, no matter Yu Hongyan or others, they all believe it. Their adults are not here, their Xiaoyan and Yuebao can also do good things.

    "But...it''s also two children..." Village Chief Lu still disapproved, but his family was relieved, and he couldn''t say anything else.

    "Alright, alright, then you two quickly follow me." Village Chief Lu said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Speaking of this, he couldn''t help laughing, and said to Liu Guixia and the others, "Your family is really different."

    Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan both laughed and said, "It''s also our Xiaoyan and Yuebao who save us worry."

    Jiang Yue thinks this is good, and it will be more convenient for her to do things in the future. She will no longer be restricted from doing this or that because she is a child.

    Xue Yan has behaved differently since he was still a baby. Everyone is used to it, and there are fewer restrictions on him. He doesn''t feel much at the moment.

    But he glanced at Jiang Yue.

    I think Jiang Yue should be happy.

    The two followed the village chief to the village chief''s house. The three families were indeed waiting at the village chief''s house. When the village chief came back, they all stood up hurriedly.

    Including Li Qingshu''s house.

    I only saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue coming, but I didn''t see Xue Dafu. Someone immediately asked, "Village Chief, Dafu, why didn''t you see Dafu?"

    Another humane said: "Could it be that you didn''t buy it?"

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thanks to the four babies "miao", "When I Give You the Breeze", "Little Fortune Treasure" and "Blue Happiness"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 137ï¼š How can others have such a heart

    Chapter 137 How can others have such a unified heart

    "No, no." Village Chief Lu smiled. "Da Fu went to work, and he didn''t have time to come, so he let Xiaoyan and Yuebao come, saying that the two of them came too."

    These people couldn''t believe it either: "How can these two children be the same..."

    The village chief Lu smiled and said: "My village chief is also here, the same, the same. The last time the old Zhengtou''s family branch document was written by Xiaoyan, and the words are better than mine, so I''m looking at it. After I finished, I also said that my writing is much more organized than I am, and that I will not be arguing in the future, and that every word is in place, unlike the ones I wrote before, which are easy to argue, and it is still different from reading books."

    Everyone didn''t say anything about the family of the two children, they all smiled and echoed: "It''s different after reading books, it''s different."

    Not only Li Qingshu''s parents are there, but Li Qingshu himself is also there.

    Li Qingshu has always played well with Xue Erhu, and regardless of this, he also has a pair of long legs, and immediately strode over with long legs, bent over and asked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue with a smile: "Xiao Yan, Yuebao, your family What about second brother?"

    Jiang Yue replied: "Second brother has also gone to work."

    "Oh." Li Qingshu knew, so he stopped asking Xue Erhu. Feeling a little embarrassed, he scratched his head and said, "This acre of wasteland in my family has just been planted, and I haven''t planted it before, and I don''t know how the harvest will be. My parents and the others want two taels of silver per acre from your family. I always feel like a bit more."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Brother Qingshu, you all worked so hard to develop it. It took you an unknown number of days, and it''s worth the price."

    "That''s right," someone heard it and immediately echoed. "How hard it is for us to open an acre of land. If it weren''t for two taels of silver per acre, we would be reluctant to sell it."

    "Then Xiaoyan, you can write your own documents, my words are not as good as yours." Village Chief Lu smiled as he sat down.

    On the table, there is already a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    In this village, the village chief''s family and Xue Yan''s family who have read books have these things.

    It''s just that these things in the village head''s house are allocated by the government and are used exclusively for managing the village''s large and small matters, and the village head does not need to buy it himself.

    Xue Yan also sat down on a bench beside the table.

    Jiang Yue did not sit next to Xue Yan at once, but climbed onto the bench like a child and sat beside Xue Yan obediently.

    The two short legs are so far off the ground.

    just hangs in the air.

    When she had nothing to do, she just took the ink that had not been researched at all, and it was not good ink to help it.

    Xue Yan didn''t need to research ink, picked up the brush, dipped some ink, and began to write on a piece of paper.

    Everyone gathered to see.

    Although only the village chief knows the characters, no one else knows the characters, but they still know whether the characters look good or not.

    "No wonder the village chief said that the word Xiaoyan is beautifully written, it''s really beautiful." Someone couldn''t help but exclaim.

    "My family has no money. If I had money, I would also like to send a child of our family to study in the town."

    "It is also the rich family who have the same heart, so that Xiaoyan can read books for three years. How can others have such a unified heart."

    After Xue Yan finished writing the text about buying wasteland, he pushed it to the village chief.

    Village Chief Lu picked it up, looked at it carefully, and made sure there was no problem. He read it word by word to the other people present. After reading it, he asked if he had any comments.

    Everyone said there was no opinion.

    I also believe that all the documents are what Lu Village Chief read.

    Village Chief Lu has been the head of the village for some years. Usually the village needs to deal with the government. It is also the head of the village who goes to the county office with Lizheng in the eight villages. For the village chief, generally these things have been read to them by the village chief over the years, and there has never been a mistake.

 Chapter 138ï¼š Xue Yan

    Chapter 138 Her Family Xue Yan

    Then, the head of the village Lu signed the document and pressed his handprint, agreeing to sell the two mu of wasteland in his family. Sell ??an acre of wasteland in their respective homes.

    Village Chief Lu took the document in his hand, took out the land deed of his own two acres of wasteland in his hand, and took the land deed of one mu each of the three families in his hand, but he did not rush to give it to Xue Yan. and Jiang Yue.

    But after Xue Yan took out ten taels of silver from his arms and gave them four taels to the village chief Lu and two taels of the other three families, the village chief Lu gave Xue Yan the documents and land deeds.

    Xue Yan handed it over to Jiang Yue to have a look.

    Jiang Yue had read the documents while helping to polish the ink, no problem. Every word is leak-proof, and the wording is rigorous, even if the time comes, it will not be afraid of the government.

    The title deed is even more no problem. It has the big seal of the government on it, and no one dares to fake it.

    The people in this village don¡¯t have this technique.

    Those people got 2 taels of silver, they had never received so much silver at one time, they couldn''t help themselves.

    Village Chief Lu obviously got forty taels, but it would take him two or three years to accumulate so much, but he wasn''t so happy. When his daughter-in-law was full of joy and wanted to reach out and touch the four taels, he glared at his daughter-in-law. , his daughter-in-law immediately withdrew her hand, not daring to reach out again.

    Obviously he was not happy with what his mother-in-law said today.

    Jiang Yue noticed it and didn''t say anything, but gave Xue Yan the five-mu land deed and the documents for buying wasteland.

    Xue Yan saw that all the words on the document were dry, so he carefully folded it up, and put it into his arms together with the title deed. When I go back, I will give it to his mother.

    Some people saw Xue Yan like this, and couldn''t help but boast: "If the rich family does anything in the future, they won''t use it anymore, Xiaoyan will just come, look, Xiaoyan is so capable."

    The village chief said with a smile: "It is capable. I have been the village chief for so many years, and I am not as quick as him to write these things. If it is not because he is too young, I would like to give him the job of the village chief."

    Of course, the latter is a joke.

    Everyone didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Xue Yan naturally didn''t take it seriously.

    Jiang Yue felt that even if the village chief had the heart and took action, her family, Xue Yan, would not be the village chief. He didn''t want to be an official for the rest of his life, so what kind of village chief did he even want to be?

    After coming out of the village chief''s house, Jiang Yuecai said: "Go back and give the rest of the money, documents, and land deeds to your mother. Let''s go to the five acres of wasteland we just bought."

    After Xue Dafu left, Liu Guixia gave Xue Yan 11 taels, but she was afraid that the money would not be enough. Now it only cost 10 taels to buy the wasteland, and there was still 1 tael left, so naturally she had to give it to Liu Guixia.

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no objection.

    But after taking two steps, he met a woman in her 40s, with a **** in her left hand and a bucket in her right hand, with a somewhat dark body and a somewhat high hairline.

    The woman was also dressed in burlap.

    When Xue Yan saw the woman, she stopped and called out, "Second Uncle."

    Jiang Yue was a little surprised, knowing that Xue Yan had a second uncle, but she had been in this village for a few days, but she had never heard of it, and thought she was not living in this village, but she still politely followed. : "Second Auntie."

    The woman just hummed lightly, and then walked over as if she had not seen the two of them, as if they were strangers.

 Chapter 139ï¼š so bloody...

    Chapter 139 So bloody...

    Seeing this, Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan watched the woman walk away, and then sighed. While going back with Jiang Yue, she said, "Second Auntie has a lump in her heart."

    "What pimple?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Xue Yan said: "Before the second uncle married the second uncle, he wanted to marry my mother."

    Jiang Yue sweated instantly. so bloody...

    "But at that time, the conditions of my mother''s family were not bad in this ten-mile and eight-village village. My grandfather said that if he wanted to marry my mother, then the dowry must naturally be good in this ten-mile and eight-village village. I have this idea, but I don''t have so many betrothal gifts, so I don''t even ask the matchmaker to ask, I just married the second aunt who is not very good in the family."

    Jiang Yue listened quietly.

    "Later, my father made some money because he worked hard for people in the town every day. My grandfather thought my father was a good person, and asked a matchmaker to ask my father if he wanted to marry my mother. My father didn''t know me at the time Uncle once had that thought, and my mother didn''t know, anyway, my father and my mother became like this."

    Jiang Yue was still listening quietly.

    "But later, my second uncle still knew the second uncle''s thoughts, and then started to make troubles about this matter. She is not bad, but she couldn''t let this matter go... My second uncle couldn''t stand it. But I also know that Er Auntie is worried about this matter, and everything else is fine, so she simply stopped walking with my family, so that both families live in peace. It has been almost 20 years since she moved."

    In his last life, even if he became the regent, Er Auntie never thought of flattering their family.

    In the end, when his mother died, Er Auntie traveled thousands of miles, no matter how old she was, and came to the imperial capital to be mourned. At that time, Er Auntie didn''t say anything, just kept shedding tears. It is estimated that I understood at that time, and it is meaningless to hold on to things that have been brooding for so many years.

    It was also from then on that he never saw Er Uncle again. He heard that he and Er Uncle moved to a farther place.

    "I didn''t know, it was the elder brother who told me," Xue Yan said again, "My parents wouldn''t tell me such a thing, but they told me that if I see the second uncle and the others, remember to call someone. That''s it."

    Jiang Yue is aware of the entanglement between the family and the second uncle''s family.

    "That''s right," Xue Yan said again, "Second Auntie and my mother used to be from the same village. When they were girls, they had a good time."

    It''s even more bloody...

    Jiang Yue opened her mouth, but said nothing.

    It''s no wonder that Er Auntie has a pimple in her heart and has been brooding. My husband used to want to marry his good friend, but he couldn''t, so he married himself... Just thinking about it, it was quite unbearable.

    When they got home, they gave Liu Guixia the things, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to see the five acres of wasteland they just bought.

    The location of the five acres of wasteland is listed on the land deed. Even if it is not there, it is actually easy to find. The wasteland opened up on the mountain is the five acres that have not been planted.

    One acre of is connected to the newly opened acre of soybeans at home.

    The two acres of the village chief are connected together.

    The other two acres are one on the east and one on the west.

    Except for the two mu of the village chief, there is a lot of grass growing on it, and it needs to be weeded and the land will be turned up a little to grow things. The other three mu, because it is newly opened, just got the deed from the government, and the land has already been turned over. In a good state, there is almost no grass, and you can arrange and plant things on it at any time.

 Chapter 140ï¼š Afraid that his Yuebao will be embarrassed again

    Chapter 140 Afraid that his Yuebao will be embarrassed again

    Jiang Yue stood in front of an acre of wasteland next to the acre of wasteland where soybeans were grown at home.

    looked up, and then she turned her head and said to Xue Yan, "I want to plant watermelons on this acre of land."

    "All planted with watermelons? So many..." Xue Yan also looked at the acre of land and said, "Are you going to sell watermelons at that time?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "You can sell it, eat it at home, or make watermelon frosting."

    Watermelon cream is a kind of medicine, which is sold in medical stores.

    It''s not difficult to do, and it''s very simple. Xue Yan had a good doctor friend in his past life, and he saw that the good doctor friend had tossed about this when he was idle, and he knew how to do it.

    but--

    "There are melon farmers who specialize in growing melons, and watermelon cream is not expensive. Every medical center has it. It is a very common medicine that can''t be sold for a few dollars." Xue Yan said.

    In fact, I don''t understand it. It is reasonable to say that she should not care how much she sells for her nature. Generally, if she wants to make money, it is estimated that the blind bear who sold one hundred taels is her lowest price.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue was silent for a while, but said honestly: "...I mainly eat at home." After a while, "I like to eat watermelon."

    Various ones are not bad anyway.

    "...cough." Xue Yan, who has always been polite and polite, was instantly embarrassed. "It was me who was abrupt." It made their Yuebao embarrassed.

    It''s so simple, why didn''t he understand it?

    Maybe it was her usual behavior, she was too calm, and he always felt that she had nothing to like, so he didn''t think about it because she liked watermelon.

    "It''s okay." Jiang Yue was a little embarrassed. For the first time, I was uncomfortable looking away. I feel a bit like a child. At that time, Tanghulu still thought that it was something that children ate, but didn''t eat it. But she still said, "The watermelons I want to grow include seeded watermelons and seedless watermelons."

    There is always something weird and magical about her, Xue Yan has long been used to it, and when she heard the seedless watermelon, she didn''t feel anything, she just said "um".

    "The other four acres," Jiang Yue said again, "I will plant strawberries in one mu, potatoes in one mu, sweet potatoes in one mu, sweet potatoes in half mu, purple potatoes in half mu, and tomatoes in half mu. ."

    Strawberry, potato, sweet potato, sweet potato, purple potato, tomato, nothing in this world.

    Moreover, like potatoes, if you take the potato seeds directly from the space, you have to wait for the potatoes to germinate, and then cut into pieces and sow them. Now the season is a bit late. Fortunately, you can directly raise seedlings in the space, and you can grow quite high in one day. Strong seedlings, it is not too late to transplant them.

    Strawberries, etc. are naturally the same.

    Therefore, all of these must be cultivated in the space to grow strong seedlings, and then transplanted. The seeds cannot be directly planted, otherwise, the harvest will be affected in the end, or even no harvest.

    Xue Yan had never heard of the things that Jiang Yue said about planting, and he still didn''t think there was anything, but he was a little too afraid to say anything.

    I''m afraid that his Yuebao will be embarrassed again.

    Because he suspects, these are also his family''s favorite food.

    His Moon Treasure is quite cute.

    Xue Yan put a fist on his lips, hiding the little smile at the corner of his mouth.

    If it wasn''t for this scene today, he wouldn''t know that Yuebao, who is usually calm, composed, and doesn''t laugh often, still has such a cute side.

    "When the time comes, I will pretend to be the seedlings picked from the mountains, you will cooperate when the time comes." Jiang Yue said again. Because of the embarrassment just now, her eyes were still looking elsewhere, and she didn''t notice that Xue Yan was smiling.

    "Um."

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 141ï¼š better than this

    Chapter 141 It''s Not Like This

    The two looked at the wasteland again, and then looked at the corn, sorghum, and cotton that had been replanted before. Every plant was full of vigor, and they were much better than those grown by others. Both were quite satisfied. He was in a hurry to go home, but decided to go and see how Xue Yihu and the others cut down the tree.

    A lot of wood is needed to make a water hulling workshop.

    Along a not very wide path, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked straight ahead.

    There is a fork in front of the road, one continues up the mountain and the other goes down.

    Naturally, we continue to go up the mountain.

    Xue Yihu and the others are still cutting down trees on this mountain.

    came to a fork again, and Jiang Yue also heard Xue Wuhu''s babbling sound, but just turned with Xue Yan, but suddenly saw a big tree falling towards them.

    "Be careful!"

    Jiang Yue subconsciously grabbed Xue Yan and pulled it back. The top of the big tree just brushed the front of their shoes and smashed hard in front of them.

    made a loud ''bang''.

    Xue Yan wanted to wipe off the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead.

    What''s going on with them, I don''t even pay attention to cutting down the tree. Fortunately, it''s him and Jiang Yue. What if this happens to someone else and hits someone else.

    "Ah, Yuebao Xiaoyan, are you all right?!!!" Xue Wuhu was the first to notice them, dropped the hatchet and ran over to check the situation of the two precious children at home.

    This big tree was just cut down by them together, who knew that their two precious children would suddenly appear at the fork.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t expect this tree to be so big, it fell down, and the top end went to the fork in the road.

    Li Hehua, Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu were also startled and rushed over to see it.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were all right, the top of the tree touched the front of their shoes, and everyone felt relieved. Everyone was very happy to hear that five acres of wasteland had been bought.

    Then, tick the branches, and cut the tree into two pieces.

    As long as the trunk is used, those that are not needed are bundled into bundles and used as firewood.

    But there is no more firewood in the yard, so pick it back and put it directly outside the yard, against the yard wall all the way.

    Even if it is cut in two, one person can''t carry it back, two people can''t do it, there are four people, but Xue Wuhu is too short, the height difference between Xue Dafu and Xue Dafu is a bit large, and Li Hehua doesn''t have that much strength on his shoulders, so , Xue Wuhu hurriedly ran back, and called Li Qingshu, who was about the same height as Xue Erhu, to help carry it back.

    This not only cut down a tree, but carried it nine times before finishing it.

    Li Lotus is tied with firewood.

    Xue Yan also helped bundle as much as possible, and Jiang Yue helped him.

    When all the trunks were carried back, Xue Dafu and the others took the pole and rope to pick up firewood and go back.

    As long as the fire is started at home, you have to use firewood, and you are not afraid of too much firewood.

    Xue Yan couldn''t pick it up, so he wanted to help carry a small bundle home, but in the end the small bundle was also tied into the rope by his elder brother, and he was carried back with a load, leaving him empty. start.

    Jiang Yue is naturally more empty-handed.

    Li Hehua also carried a load of firewood, but the weight was much smaller than that of Xue Yihu and the others.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed behind.

    The sun also went down.

    Xue Yan looked at the faint red light in the west, and then lowered her voice and said to Jiang Yue, "Aunt Chunmei''s house will go to the town to sell vegetables before dawn, and there are still watermelon seedlings in the town. Yes, but they are all those big seedlings. They may be very similar to your watermelon seedlings. These watermelon seedlings are not found on the mountain. Everyone knows them. Let people believe that it''s better than this, let''s ask Aunt Chunmei''s family to buy so many seedlings for us in the town tomorrow, and then we will replace these seedlings and plant your seedlings?"

 Chapter 142ï¼š What is this going to do?

    Chapter 142 What the **** is going on here?

    "It''s a good idea." Jiang Yue said. "But in that case, how much would it cost?"

    Xue Yan said: "I heard that the watermelon seedlings are about three for a penny. I don''t know how many plants should be planted in this acre of land. You can calculate it yourself."

    Jiang Yuedao: "If it is a large-fruited watermelon, three or four hundred plants should be planted per acre. If it is a medium-fruited watermelon, it is best to plant 600 to 800 plants per acre. If it is a small-fruited watermelon, it is generally best to plant it per acre. 1,200 to 1,200 plants. If the small fruit type is too small, I will not plant it. I want to plant both the large fruit type and the medium fruit type, so I should buy more than 500 plants. Three plants for a penny , it will cost about two hundred cents."

    Her space cultivates watermelon seedlings with large and medium fruit shapes.

    Xue Yan said: "I also put the money from selling the inkstone to my mother. The fifty wen I have added to yours is only a hundred wen, which is not enough. I will order more from my mother later."

    "Um."

    "Anyway, let''s plant watermelons first." As for everything else, it has to be done step by step.

    "Um."

    Jiang Yue''s umm sounded when Xue Dagui''s hippy smile sounded: "Third brother, why did your family cut down trees again? What are you going to do?"

    Looking at the prestige, Jiang Yue saw Xue Dagui holding a bowl of rice, strode out of his yard while eating, stopped Xue Dafu, who was carrying a burden, and asked.

    Xue Dafu still doesn''t want to deal with this skinless younger brother: "It has nothing to do with you, get out of the way."

    Xue Dagui wasn''t annoyed, didn''t let go, and even smiled: "Hey, third brother, I finally bumped into it, let''s just say a few words, why let me get out of the way, by the way, three Brother, hehe, I heard that your family also bought five acres of wasteland today. Ten taels of silver, a lot of money, your family, why is your family so rich, tell me honestly, is it that the blind bear sold more than 100 yuan? two?"

    Seeing that Xue Dafu was angry when he heard about this, he was about to have a seizure, and he became anxious immediately. Before Xue Dafu could speak, he hurriedly explained: "Third brother, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t ask you for money. I mean, you are already like this, how dare I ask you for money again, it''s not that I don''t want your brother, I''m just curious, curious, hehe, the villagers are curious, I always listen to the villagers ."

    At the end, he also accompanied the smiling face.

    Xue Dafu''s face was a little better, and his tone was much better, but he didn''t tell the truth, just said: "Anyway, don''t steal or rob."

    After finished speaking, he bypassed Xue Dagui and walked over.

    Xue Dagui didn''t stop him any more, and he was still smiling with no skin and face, while he was eating with big mouthfuls. He was very happy. His third brother''s tone finally softened. It shouldn''t be long before he won''t be angry anymore, and he can be reconciled with him, that''s great.

    Jiang Yue just looked at Xue Dagui calmly and didn''t speak.

    Xue Yan didn''t speak, but his mood was a bit complicated.

    Really want to say that this fourth uncle has done something heinous, but it is not.

    That is, he always ignored the hardships of their family before, and the rogue always got money from his father, just like sucking the blood of his father and his family, nothing like what a real brother would do.

    In the last life, he framed him for cheating, and his grandfather was so angry that Xue Zhuzi and Zhang Meili did it, and it had nothing to do with his fourth uncle.

    At that time, his fourth uncle died early.

    However, he could always see that his fourth uncle was actually not bad, and he did have his third brother, his father, in his heart. He still remembered that his father was so tired that he couldn''t wake up from sleep. Uncle happened to be there and thought something was wrong. Without saying a word, he put his father on his back, and while crying, he hurriedly carried his father ten miles in one breath and sent it to a doctor.

 Chapter 143ï¼š Luckily no one saw it

    Chapter 143 Fortunately, no one saw this

    may also have this reason, so that he has always been angry with the fourth uncle rogue, but never hated the fourth uncle.

    The family members are actually rogues who are angry with the fourth uncle, and they never hate him in their hearts.

    But Zhang Meili is different from Xue Zhuzi, and the family hates it too.

    Because the fourth uncle still cares about his father''s feelings to some extent. Although he is rogue and excessive, he will never do anything. But Zhang Meili is different from Xue Zhuzi, and he doesn''t care about their feelings at all. blood, it is best to dry it.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan couldn''t help but think that it won''t be long before his fourth uncle''s death.

    In the last life, my grandfather started to be in bad health, and he was not tough at all. It was all because this year, he lost his fifth brother, the precious grandson, and his fourth uncle, the precious son. The sadness was too much and the stimulation was too much. caused by large.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Suddenly, Jiang Yue pulled him.

    "Huh? Nothing." He laughed. He was about to move forward and go home, but found that he was too focused on his own business. Before he knew it, he walked to a tree and was about to hit it.

    If Jiang Yue hadn''t pulled him, he would have bumped into it.

    Xue Yan momentarily: "..." He was almost hit by a tree on the mountain, and now he almost hit a tree again... Today he seems to have a bit of a back...

    "Walk well." After saying this, Jiang Yue ignored him and left first.

    Xue Yan hurried around the tree and caught up.

    Fortunately, no one saw it.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly and touched his nose.

    Jiang Yue glanced at him.

    Xue Yan looked away, obviously even more embarrassed. But she could have stopped him earlier to prevent him from being so ugly, but she only called when he was about to hit a tree, obviously on purpose.

    Unable to help, he looked at her again.

    I don''t know if it was an illusion, he seemed to see the corners of her mouth rise slightly.

    Inexplicably, the corners of his mouth rose a little.

    I don''t know what''s going on, anyway, the corner of the mouth is raised.

    went home, washed his hands, and started to eat dinner.

    Here, Jiang Yue and the others were having dinner. On the other side, at the door of a house in the village, some people were sitting, chatting while eating.

    Speaking of the fact that Jiang Yue''s family bought five acres of wasteland today, someone''s eyes widened immediately: "What''s going on with this rich family, why are they so rich, that''s 10 taels of silver, just buy wasteland like this? Rich? It''s not so wasteful, is it?"

    "It seems that the bear blind man sold more than one hundred taels."

    It happened that the aunt Wang Sufen was there. Hearing this, he immediately exclaimed excitedly: "How can there be more than one hundred taels, I have heard only one hundred taels myself!"

    "It may be that I saved some money before, and this time I took it out." Someone said.

    Everyone agrees.

    "I didn''t expect that the wealthy family could save so much money before. Seeing them work so hard for Xiaoyan to study, and the house looks like that, there are several people living in the kitchen, and they usually even grow their own crops. I couldn''t bear to take a bite of the food, so I sent it to the town to sell, I really thought his family was so poor."

    "Yes, yes, didn''t we all think that their family was the poorest in our village? Now... fart! They are rich! It''s stupid to use ten taels of silver to buy wasteland, and I don''t know how much spare money they have. Woolen cloth."

    "It seems that Xiaoyan and Yuebao wanted to tinker with the wasteland, so they bought it. You all know that the Dafu family has always favored the little ones in the family. When Yihu and the others were young, Dafu and Guixia weren''t what the children wanted either. As long as you can give it, what can you give?"

 Chapter 144ï¼š bad intentions

    Chapter 144 Rotten Kindness

    "But it''s too cute! Xiaoyan and Yuebao picked it up no matter what! Do you think the rich family is stupid? They are so kind to the two children they picked up!"

    "Don''t everyone know that Dafu is stupid and has a bad heart." Someone laughed.

    "Yeah yeah." The others laughed too. "Old Man Xue is the same. He hurts Xiaoyan and Yuebao like he hurts his eyeballs. Dafu is indeed the son of Old Man Xue."

    Everyone laughed.

    "How much money do you think the rich have?" Suddenly, Wang Sufen said with a smile. She also swallowed, visibly salivating.

    "Who knows, there may be many, or not many."

    "I also think that there may not be much. Farmers can save that amount of money. It''s also that everyone in the rich family has worked hard and saved so much that they can save that money. The house hasn''t been built yet, I guess. The money I saved was originally intended for Xiaoyan to study all the time. You all know how expensive it is to study, otherwise all of our families would send their children to the town to study. I just didn¡¯t expect Xiaoyan to stop reading and want to come back. Planting crops, just now Xiaoyan and Yuebao want to tinker with the wasteland again to see what they can grow, and Dafu and the others took out almost all the money."

    "No matter how much there is, their family has several mu of land. This alone is much better than ours. If there is an urgent need, it is enough to sell one mu of land."

    "Yes, yes, this is also his family''s wealth."

    Listening to these words, Wang Sufen rarely said anything, and her eyes were squinting, and she didn''t know what the **** was going on.

    *

    When dinner was almost ready, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other before telling the family that they wanted to ask Aunt Chunmei to buy watermelon seedlings.

    Xue Dafu and the others have no opinion.

    I saw Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Wait a minute, when I get the money, I will go with you to your aunt Chunmei''s house and ask her to buy it for you tomorrow."

    "Thank you mother."

    "Thank you, Aunt."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both thank you.

    After dinner, Liu Guixia put down the dishes and went to the room to get the money.

    Xue Yan''s 100 pen money, Liu Guixia did not intend to move, so after coming out of the room, Liu Guixia directly gave Xue Yan 200 pen money, let Xue Yan take it.

    Liu Guixia also took some money in her hand and gave it to Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu in half: "I heard that someone in Chenjiacun is killing pigs early in the morning, you will each buy two kilograms of pork tomorrow, and accompany your daughter-in-law to go back to her parents'' house to have a look. Well, let''s look at buying something else, the money should be enough, and it happens that the family is not very busy."

    Li Hehua was very surprised.

    Yu Hongyan was also pleasantly surprised. How to say that there is still an old lady in her family''s family, she actually wants to go back and have a look. The last time she went back to her parents'' house, Xue Erhu couldn''t accompany her back because he was busy.

    Jiang Yue knew that Chenjia Village was not far from Huaishu Village. There is also a tofu seller in that village. If you want to eat tofu, you don''t have to go to town to buy it, you can just buy it in Chenjia Village.

    As for pork, it is usually bought in the town.

    But if someone in the village or nearby villages kills pigs and wants to sell pork, naturally, they don¡¯t have to go to the town, but go directly to the people who kill the pigs to buy it.

    "Yuebao, come, go with me and your brother Yan to your aunt Chunmei''s house." Liu Guixia smiled and held Jiang Yue''s little hand and walked out.

    Xue Yan followed.

    Aunt Chunmei''s house is next door to their house.

    Aunt Chunmei usually has a good relationship with their family. The last time Xue Dagui came to their house to play a rogue, after being beaten out, she said outside the yard that Xue Dagui never cared whether their family was suffering or not, and the person who made progress time and time again was this Chunmei. Auntie.

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 145ï¼š little thing

    Chapter 145 This Little Matter

    "Chunmei! Chunmei!" Aunt Chunmei''s courtyard door was closed, Liu Guixia shouted twice, and Aunt Chunmei''s answer came from inside.

    "Is it Guixia? Here, here." Aunt Chunmei hurried to open the door.

    "Auntie." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both called people politely.

    "Xiaoyan and Yuebao are here too, come in, come in quickly." Aunt Chunmei greeted warmly.

    "No need." Liu Guixia smiled, "I just want to ask you something, we will go back after we finish talking, it''s getting dark today, you have to go to town to sell vegetables with your boss before dawn tomorrow, you have to be early. sleep."

    "What''s the matter?" They are all neighbors and have a good relationship, so Aunt Chunmei is really rude.

    "I want you to buy some watermelon seedlings for our family in town tomorrow." After speaking, Liu Guixia looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan then took over the words: "Auntie, Yuebao and I want to grow watermelons, and there are still watermelon seedlings for sale in the town, so I thought of you to buy some for us."

    Aunt Chunmei: "It''s a small matter, okay. How much do you buy?"

    Jiangyue: "Five hundred and forty plants."

    "So many!" Aunt Chunmei was taken aback. "Do you want to plant it on that wasteland? I heard that your family bought five acres of wasteland today."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    "That''s fine. I haven''t seen anyone who has planted watermelons in this ten-mile-eight village. Maybe there will be some harvest. However, it takes a lot of money to buy so many seedlings." Aunt Chunmei said.

    Xue Yan took out the two hundred pennies that Liu Guixia had just given, "That''s troublesome auntie."

    Aunt Chunmei looked at the money in Xue Yan''s little hand, and then looked at Liu Guixia, who was just laughing and letting the child take the lead, she smiled and said, "It''s alright, I see, it''s your family. If I spoil you, then I will take the money first, and if there is any left, I will come back and give it to you."

    "Thank you auntie." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both thanked.

    Aunt Chunmei smiled at Liu Guixia and said, "Your children are really polite, unlike my children, they are not sensible at all. Last time, they were arguing about eating dried beans, but the family has finished eating them, and this year''s new beans have not grown yet. , where can I get it, fortunately your family has it and gave us two bowls."

    "What are two bowls of dried beans, then I''ll trouble you." Liu Guixia smiled.

    "Okay, I will buy it for you tomorrow." Aunt Chunmei also laughed.

    After returning from Aunt Chunmei, Jiang Yue washed and fell asleep.

    The next day, after breakfast, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu accompanied their daughters-in-law back to their parents'' homes with meat and tofu.

    A lot of grass grows in the peanut field and sesame field. Xue Dafu and the others took their hoes to weed the weeds. By the way, they put some composted manure on the two fields.

    Peanut He and Sesame He are too thin.

    Sorghum, corn, and cotton grow surprisingly well. They usually take care of them the same way. Except for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, they have pulled the grass. Therefore, Xue Dafu and the others all think that they will have to take care of them earlier in the future. Weeding, more diligent care, the crops will grow better.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also hoeing the grass, but they were hoeing the grass in the two acres of wasteland bought from the village chief. Fortunately, the grass was not deep and it was not difficult to remove.

    However, in order not to let Xue Dafu and the others realize that something was wrong, Jiang Yue only hoeed a little like a child.

    Xue Yan''s physical strength is just that, even if he used all his strength, it was very hard.

    Before noon, Aunt Chunmei came back from selling vegetables in the town, and bought watermelon seedlings in a big basket, and the rest of the money was also given to Xue Yan.

 Chapter 146ï¼š not a conscience

    Chapter 146 Not a conscienceless person

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made plans to plant watermelon seedlings after lunch.

    While no one was paying attention, Jiang Yue entered the space.

    One is to take out the strong watermelon seedlings grown in the space and replace them; the other is to see if the sorghum seedlings she planted on the waste soil are alive.

    not alive.

    The sorghum seedlings were all shrivelled and spread out on the wasteland, as if a person had completely died.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that this wasteland is still not suitable for growing things?

    but¡­¡­

    Jiang Yue looked at the green grass that was still alive.

    just ignore it.

    I can''t figure it out anyway.

    I saw Jiang Yue quickly exchange the strong watermelon seedlings cultivated in the space with the watermelon seedlings bought in the basket.

    After lunch, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the field to plant watermelon seedlings.

    Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, and Xue Wuhu all felt that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were two children. They planted it by themselves, and they didn''t know when to plant this acre of land, and the watermelon seedlings would sag after a long time. It will be difficult to survive in time, so the watermelon seedlings must be planted in the ground as soon as possible, so they will not be busy with their own affairs, but come to help plant a watermelon seedling.

    This acre of land is newly planted, and the soil is already loose, so there is no need to loosen the soil, and planting watermelon seedlings does not require any technical content, as long as it is planted and watered at the end.

    It''s just that Jiang Yue is suffering, and he has to pretend to be a child again, so he can''t plant it so fast.

    Jiangyue looked at the sky more than once.

    wanted to sigh, but he couldn''t.

    Jiang Yue is planting watermelon seedlings here, and on the other side of the field where soybeans are planted, someone is mowing firewood and planning to open up wasteland there. Don¡¯t look at it, Jiang Yue knows that Aunt Wang¡¯s house.

    Because she hadn''t come to this field, she heard Aunt Wang''s loud voice.

    When was slowly planting, Jiang Yue saw it, and Aunt Wang guessed that she saw the situation on her side, so she put down the sickle that was cutting deep grass in her hand, and hurried to this side.

    "Dafu, Guixia, your family really grows watermelons. This melon seedling is really good and alive, and your family takes care of the fields carefully. Maybe you will be able to produce big watermelons at that time." Wang Sufen stood by the dam , said with a flattering smile.

    "If that''s the case, then it''s because of you, Aunt Wang." Liu Guixia smiled. "It''s also Chunmei who knows how to pick, and actually helped our family buy such good seedlings."

    "Huh, what about Lotus and the others?" Wang Sufen asked knowingly. In the morning, she actually saw Li Hehua returning to her parents'' house.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Go back to her parents'' house."

    Wang Sufen immediately became more flattering, with a full smile on her face: "She is also a good mother-in-law like you, if this is someone else''s house, let alone let her go back to her parents'' house, she has long since been divorced, and she hasn''t done anything for so long. A tiger gives birth to a son and a half daughter."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s planting actions stopped for a while.

    is not very happy to hear this.

    Jiangyue too.

    "Aunt Wang, don''t say that, our lotus doesn''t want it either." Liu Guixia said with a straight face.

    "Yes yes yes." Wang Sufen accompanied her smile.

    As the saying goes, don''t stretch out your hand and don''t hit a smiling face, but Liu Guixia can''t keep her face straight like this, and she began to sigh, "We are not people who have lost our conscience, who doesn''t know that since we lotus got married, we haven''t had a good day. Every day, she suffers and suffers every day, and her dowry has been used to supplement her family for a long time, and she has never complained, and our family will never have the idea of ????giving her up no matter what."

 Chapter 147ï¼š she dares to

    Chapter 147 She dares to guarantee

    "So everyone in your family has a good conscience." Wang Sufen flattered again. Immediately, he hurriedly stepped away from the watermelon seedlings that had been planted in the ground, and went to pull Liu Guixia, "Guixia, come, come, let me tell you something."

    Then, he pulled Liu Guixia aside.

    Very secret look.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and both felt that there was nothing good.

    "That auntie is really annoying!" Xue Wuhu continued to plant watermelon seedlings while scolding in a low voice.

    Xue Dafu was also in a bad mood, but he wouldn''t get involved in the affairs of a woman''s family unless it was extremely excessive, so he didn''t say anything, just planted watermelon seedlings.

    He planted watermelon seedlings much faster than Xue Wuhu, and he planted a plant in just two strokes. So many years of farm work were not in vain.

    Liu Guixia was pulled aside by Wang Sufen, Wang Sufen''s voice was so low, Xue Yan and the others didn''t hear it, but Jiang Yue could faintly hear some¡ª

    "Guixia, although you have good consciences, it''s not a problem that the lotus has never been pregnant. You don''t know what the villagers say about her, saying that she is a hen who can''t lay eggs. You love the lotus so much, Don''t you feel uncomfortable in your heart? Also, this tiger, it''s better to have a child."

    Wang Sufen''s words seemed to be sincere, but they spoke to Liu Guixia''s heart.

    I saw Liu Guixia sigh even more: "I can''t help it when it''s uncomfortable. No one in the family doesn''t want her to be able to conceive, but she just can''t..."

    "I just want to tell you this," Wang Sufen said in a lower voice, but inexplicably suppressed her excitement, "I went to my elder sister''s house last time, and I heard my elder sister say that my brother-in-law has a grand niece too. I couldn''t conceive a child for several years, and then I ate a piece of earth, and I only ate a few times and got pregnant."

    "Really?!" Liu Guixia''s eyes lit up immediately.

    Jiang Yue was a little speechless. She dared to make a ticket, this earthwork is absolutely useless!

    Wang Sufen didn''t know that Jiang Yue''s ears were so sensitive, she could hear it, and she was still saying, "Of course it''s true! Otherwise, can I tell you! That grand niece already gave birth to a big fat boy earlier this year! I The old sister and brother-in-law also went to drink the child''s full moon wine!"

    "That, that," Liu Guixia was all excited, "Then Aunt Wang, do you have that local recipe?"

    "No, but I''ve already asked you. I just want to ask if you want it. If you want it, I''ll go back and tell my old sister and let her help me get it."

    "I want it, of course I want it." Liu Guixia was even more excited. "You don''t know how many tears our lotus flowers have wiped behind our backs for this matter."

    Speaking of the end, Liu Guixia was heartbroken.

    Jiang Yue listened, and felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Li Hehua likes children so much, treats her so well, and her voice is very soft every time, for fear of scaring her baby girl, there is no child, can Li Hehua feel uncomfortable, can she not secretly wipe tears behind her back?

    Wang Sufen sneered at this in her heart, saying that Li Hehua was a hen that didn''t lay eggs was what she said first in the village, but at this moment, she would naturally not show her desire to go to the richest family in the village, He also looked uncomfortable: "I also see the lotus as pitiful. She is a woman, how can she not have children."

    "Then Aunt Wang, please help our lotus flower." Liu Guixia grabbed Wang Sufen''s hand and pleaded. "If the local recipe can really make our lotus pregnant, we must thank you very much."

 Chapter 148ï¼š Die in the river?

    Chapter 148 Die in the river?

    "You don''t need to thank me. They all belong to the same village, so why are you being so polite?" Wang Sufen said so, but in her heart she wanted to be thanked.

    Otherwise, what is she doing so busy with?

    It¡¯s just not easy to admit it directly.

    Regardless of whether the local recipe can make Li Hehua really conceive a child, she helped anyway. Xue Dafu and the others are all stupid. For the people who helped their family, if she has anything in the future, as long as she speaks, it is not too much, and this family will definitely help.

    By then, are you worried that you won¡¯t be able to get more benefits?

    Jiang Yue looked at this Aunt Wang so against her will, and didn''t even look at this Aunt''s face anymore.

    "Thank you, I still want it, I still want it." Liu Guixia said repeatedly.

    Until Wang Sufen left and went to open up wasteland with her family, Liu Guixia walked back happily, extremely happy, it seemed that Li Hehua would be able to conceive a child tomorrow.

    Jiang Yue lowered her voice, especially in a low voice and quickly told Xue Yan what Wang Sufen had just said to Liu Guixia.

    Xue Yan only felt that it was really not a good thing after hearing this.

    also understands what Jiang Yue means.

    After all, he was reborn and knew what happened in his previous life. She was actually asking him what happened to his sister-in-law and whether he had any children in the end.

    In the past life, his sister-in-law was actually too thin and needed more supplements. Later, she went to Dijing, where she could eat and drink well, her body had grown, and she became pregnant.

    It''s a pity that his elder brother''s death caused his elder sister-in-law to suffer a huge stimulation, and she had a miscarriage at that time.

    It was the only child of his eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law, but it failed to give birth. Later, his eldest sister-in-law did not remarry and remained a widow until the rebels captured his father, his mother, his sister-in-law and others. The rebels wanted to threaten him on the boat. He betrayed the emperor. His father, mother, sister-in-law and others had always been timid, but at that time they were extremely tough. Before he could arrive, they all resolutely threw themselves into the river and died.

    There are only two sentences left.

    The first sentence of is: He, Xue Yan, is the regent of Daling.

    The second sentence of is: They are the family of the regent, and they will never be greedy for life and fear of death.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan''s eyes dimmed.

    After a long while, he still whispered with Jiang Yue: "Sister-in-law is too thin. If you make up more, if you are healthy, you will be able to conceive."

    Jiang Yue nodded, knowing that.

    Xue Yan, like being in the abyss, was a little bit unable to get out. When he got out, he realized that his mother couldn''t help sharing her joy with his father and talked about the local recipe.

    His father was also very happy: "I didn''t expect Aunt Wang to be fine."

    His fifth brother also heard it, and immediately exploded: "Father! Mother! How can you really believe what Aunt Wang said! She''s okay? She''s a hairy! She likes to gossip and make people disgusting!"

    When his father was about to educate his fifth brother, he opened his mouth and said warmly: "Father, mother, I don''t think sister-in-law can eat this earthen recipe casually. You also know that one of my classmate''s family runs a medical center in the town. , I heard his father say that if you take the wrong medicine, it will be troublesome, and the sister-in-law may not be able to conceive in this life."

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were shocked when they heard it: "But what should I do? You can''t let your sister-in-law have no children all the time, you have to find a way..."

    Actually, Xue Yan, as a man, is a little embarrassed about this topic.

    But now I can''t care about it, I see Xue Yan saying: "It''s still like this, one day I will let my eldest brother accompany my eldest sister-in-law to the medical clinic of my classmate''s house. His father is quite famous in the town, far away. People often come to see his father to see a doctor, maybe he can be cured."

    PS: Babies, this article has reached the third round of PK, asking for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

 Chapter 149ï¼š I cant help you

    Chapter 149 I can''t help you

    Jiang Yue also said: "Uncle, aunt, let''s take a look at the doctors in the town, don''t believe those local recipes, my mother was reluctant to spend money to find a doctor at first, she just found a local recipe to eat, and her body became more and more The worse it gets, in the end there is really nothing I can do. My mother only saw the doctor, and the doctor said that my mother was taking medicine indiscriminately, and she had a big problem. ."

    She is lying.

    The original hostess had never eaten the medicine that the earth formula had caught.

    But for Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu, it was a powerful medicine.

    Almost instantly, Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu gave up the idea of ??letting Li Hehua eat the earthen recipe and said, "It''s better to show it to the doctor, or it''s better to show it to the doctor, but if you don''t have children, you will die. Let''s get in, then who are we worthy of?"

    "Xiaoyan, when you find a time, you can accompany your eldest brother and sister-in-law to the medical clinic." Xue Dafu said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied.

    Jiang Yue said: "Auntie, this sister-in-law doesn''t know how to eat any earthen recipes, so do you want to tell that Aunt Wang and say that you don''t have to trouble her to ask for the earthen recipes, thank her?"

    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot about this." Liu Guixia hurriedly put down what was in her hand, walked around the soybean field, and went to tell Aunt Wang.

    Wang Sufen thought that Liu Guixia was in such a hurry to thank her, but in the end, people really thanked her, and it was just a verbal thank you. She didn''t need to ask for any other recipes. Wang Sufen''s old face full of folds was almost out of control. Stop and pull it down immediately.

    Fortunately, she still knows who is the richest in the village right now. She is busy cleaning up her mood and smiling, "It''s alright, so I don''t have to worry about it. Then this lotus...?"

    Obviously wanted to struggle again to make Liu Guixia change her mind.

    But Liu Guixia was so frightened by Xue Yan and Jiang Yue''s words that she didn''t dare to let Li Hehua try any earthwork. She didn''t mean to change her mind at all, she just sighed: "If we really don''t have a child, that would be our lotus life."

    Hearing this, Wang Sufen really wanted to pull down her old face.

    It is best to pull longer than a donkey.

    I thought I could take advantage of it, but it turned out to be a waste of time!

    It''s a shame that she just flattered so many words!

    All in vain!

    Liu Guixia didn''t notice anything wrong with Wang Sufen, she smiled and thanked her again, and then came back to continue planting watermelon seedlings.

    Seeing Liu Guixia coming back, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes again.

    Liu Guixia is also quick to plant things, and with so many people planting it, it didn¡¯t take an afternoon to finish planting and start watering.

    Naturally, adults are carrying water, and children are watching.

    Even Xue Wuhu went to each side to pick half buckets of water.

    Jiang Yue stood in the field where strong watermelon seedlings had been planted and looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan had a faint smile in his eyes: "I can''t help you either."

    Now that his father, mother and fifth brother are all there, he really can''t cover her up, so that she can also get two buckets to get water for watering.

    Jiang Yue was very calm, but after a while, she still looked at the sky.

    When the water was almost ready, Li Hehua, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu came. They all just came back. Seeing that they were not at home, they all came to see it.

    Yu Hongyan also wanted to come and see, but Xue Erhu didn''t let her come because she was pregnant with a child.

    "Mother, let me come." Li Hehua hurriedly took the scoop from Liu Guixia''s hand with one hand, and picked up the wooden bucket with only half a bucket of water with the other.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu are also helping.

    Liu Guixia whispered to Li Hehua about going to the town medical center.

 Chapter 150ï¼š Didnt you let me cooperate with you?

    Chapter 150 Didn''t you ask me to cooperate with you?

    In fact, Li Hehua had wanted to find a doctor for a long time, but because she had to spend money, and her family was so poor before, now her mother-in-law spoke, she was bitter, happy, and a little hesitant: "Mother, this will cost money... ¡­¡±

    If you want to take medicine, it may cost a lot.

    "Isn''t there a lot of money at home now? It won''t be enough. You can go with Yihu when the time comes." Liu Guixia comforted her softly. "Xiaoyan will also go. That doctor is the father of his classmate. He knows him. I heard that he is a very famous doctor. He will definitely give you a good look."

    "Hah." Li Hehua finally showed her happiness on her face.

    "Xiaoyan means that when the five acres of wasteland are planted, I will take you and Yihu. You see that one acre has been planted so quickly today. With our help, the five acres of wasteland will be soon."

    "Yeah." Li Hehua''s voice was still soft, but she was happier.

    Water well, then pack up and go home.

    When was about to reach the door of the house, he met Li Qingshu and his parents holding a pole and rope.

    Jiang Yue politely called someone again.

    Xue Erhu smiled and asked, "Uncle, aunt, where are you going with Qingshu?"

    Li Qingshu didn''t wait for his parents to speak, he smiled and said, "Brother Xue Wen said to squeeze the oil for our family, let us pick it home."

    Xue Erhu: "No wonder you are so happy, do you want me to help?"

    Li Qingshu''s parents hurriedly smiled and said: "No, no, we and Qingshu can do it. It''s really thanks to Yuebao''s good memory that we can squeeze out good oil, let us all follow."

    "Where?" Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and the others laughed. Then, he asked casually, "Then is your family''s oil going to be sold in the town tomorrow?"

    Li Qingshu smiled and said: "No hurry, when Jinshan and their family have squeezed the oil, we will sell it together."

    He Jinshan was also one of the dozen or so good guys who played with Xue Erhu.

    "If you have something to say, I''ll be there right away." Xue Erhu said boldly.

    "Okay, okay, I won''t be polite to you." Li Qingshu smiled and went to Xue Wen''s house to pick up oil with his parents.

    When they got home, Xue Yihu started to work under the shed again. Liu Guixia, Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan cooked dinner. Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu saw what else was going on at home and did something. They didn''t go to the fields or fields anymore, while Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan. And Xue Wuhu, went to see old man Xue again.

    After talking with old man Xue for a long time, he came back for dinner.

    During dinner, Xue Dafu and the others asked casually, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, there are still four acres of wasteland that have not been planted. What are you going to do?"

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue, the meaning was obvious, didn''t you ask me to cooperate with you? Then say it.

    After all, he really didn''t understand what she was going to plant next.

    only know what it is called.

    Jiang Yue said calmly: "Others, brother Yan and I haven''t thought about it yet, but we plan to plant an acre of snakeberries."

    As soon as Xue Yan heard it, she was sure that the seedlings of this snakeberry must be very similar to the strawberry seedlings she mentioned, so that''s why she said that, she will definitely change the seedlings and plant strawberries.

    As for what was actually planted in the end, it had nothing to do with him and her. At most, everyone would just wonder why the snakeberry was not a snakeberry, and would not have thought that she and he exchanged the seedlings.

    "What are you planting for? You can''t eat or drink." Xue Dafu and the others didn''t understand.

    Jiang Yue said: "I heard from brother Yan that the whole snakeberry can be used as medicine. Although it is not expensive at all, it is a very common medicine, so brother Yan and I want to play around and have a look."

 Chapter 151ï¼š dig raspberries

    Chapter 151 Digging Snakeberries

    "Oh." Xue Dafu and the others nodded, they understood. "But there is no seedling of this snakeberry at home? There is no such seedling for sale in the town."

    Finally, Xue Yan began to cooperate and said, "I will take Yuebao to dig some places tomorrow, on the mountain, on the dam, on the riverside, I think there are all there."

    "Okay." Xue Dafu had no objection, he had just let them mess around with them, so he just asked. "But the two of you are from a family. If you want to grow an acre of snakeberries, you don''t know how long it will take to dig this seedling. Wuhu, you will follow a piece tomorrow and help Xiaoyan and Yuebao dig."

    Xue Wuhu naturally agreed immediately.

    Xue Yan continued to cooperate: "After planting snakeberries, there are still three acres of land left. When that time comes, Yuebao and I will take a look around to see if there are other wild things. Can we dig it back and plant it ourselves."

    "You can figure this out yourself." Xue Dafu and the others said. They really ask casually. But if they could help a little, they would certainly help.

    How to say that these two precious children of their family are not very old. If they really let these two children grow five acres of land by themselves, they still don¡¯t know what it will be like.

    *

    On the second day, as soon as breakfast was over, Xue Yan carried a bamboo basket, a small shovel, and Jiang Yue with the other hand, and came to the river behind the house to dig snakeberries.

    At this time, the snakeberry was still small, almost like a strong seedling, and it didn''t bloom and bear fruit.

    The riverside is wild, so many snake berries grow.

    This river is about ten meters away from their house.

    There are a lot of big stones along the river, and the villagers basically go to the river to wash their clothes. On the other side of the river there were also many large stones suitable for washing clothes, which belonged to the neighboring village.

    Xue Wuhu also carried a bamboo basket, but the bamboo basket was much larger than Xue Yan''s, and he also had a shovel in his hand. This shovel is also a little bigger than the shovel in Xue Yan''s hand.

    Jiang Yue did not carry a bamboo basket, and she was not allowed to carry it at home. She said she was too young, so she only had a small shovel in her hand.

    "Xiaoyan, you''re optimistic about Yuebao, don''t let her get too close to the river, I''ll dig there." After that, Xue Wuhu, like a monkey, flew to another direction to dig for snakeberries with a bamboo basket on his back.

    Jiang Yue squatted there, digging up a snakeberry on the ground, and whispered to Xue Yan, "This snakeberry and the strawberry I told you both belong to the Rosaceae family, so they look very similar. "

    Xue Yan nodded, indicating that he understood.

    He had guessed that it should be a long image, otherwise she wouldn''t say digging snakeberries.

    "Then how many trees are we going to dig here?" Xue Yan asked in a low voice.

    Jiang Yue: "This one needs to be planted more densely. Generally, 8,000 trees should be planted per acre."

    Eight thousand?

    Xue Yan was silent for a while before saying, "Then we have to dig for a few days."

    It''s not a large area, just let them dig, they have to walk, dig two here, and dig one there. Fortunately, this stuff is everywhere, such as in the wild, on the mountain, on the field dam, on the slope, etc., and even There are many wild fields on both sides of the road to the town.

    As long as you take the time to dig, you can still get 8,000 trees.

    "Just the three of us, we have to dig for a few days." Jiang Yue nodded. Even if she doesn''t dig like a child, she has to dig for a few days.

    "Go back and ask other people in the family to help dig, hurry up."

    "If they''re okay, they can call them for help."

    "The family is not so busy now, except the eldest brother and the second sister-in-law, everyone else can help dig."

    "Well, let''s talk to them later."

    "Um."

 Chapter 152ï¼š Thats it

    Chapter 152 That''s it

    After digging another snakeberry, Jiang Yuecai said again: "It''s a bit troublesome to plant this, then the wasteland will have to be made into ridges, one ridge and one ridge, it''s best to make two rows of large ridges, and people in the ditch can walk over there. People can also pick strawberries at that time.¡±

    "You can also ask your family to help you. Good morning." Xue Yan said while digging, without raising his head.

    "That''s right." Jiang Yue agreed.

    "That''s right," Xue Yan remembered one thing, "How many trees will this plant bear in the end?"

    Jiang Yue said: "What I want to plant are high-yield strawberries. One strawberry seedling can bear about eight taels of fruit, and eight thousand seedlings per acre of land will yield about six thousand catties."

    Six thousand pounds?

    No matter how big their family¡¯s stomach is, they can¡¯t finish it.

    In order to prevent her from being as embarrassed as last time, Xue Yan didn''t mention a word, only said: "This should be able to sell for a high price."

    Compared with the last time, Jiang Yue was much calmer, and even took the initiative to mention eating.

    I saw Jiang Yue nodded and said: "If you can''t finish it, it must be sold. There is no such thing here, just our family has it. It can be sold at a higher price."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were whispering while digging for snakeberries. No one else could hear them, but a few women washing clothes by the river still noticed them.

    A woman stopped washing clothes and looked here: "What are Yuebao and Xiaoyan digging? Wuhu seems to be digging something..."

    When the other women washing clothes heard this, they also stopped washing clothes and looked over.

    A woman said, "I don''t know."

    "I''ll take a look." A woman got up, wiped the water from her hands on her body, and walked towards Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both saw it, they both shut up and didn''t speak in a low voice.

    The reason why I came to dig this snakeberry is to make the strawberry appear more reasonable in this world. It doesn¡¯t really matter to them, it¡¯s okay for these people to see it.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, what are you doing?" As soon as the woman came over, she bent down and looked at what they were doing on their hands, and at the basket they put aside.

    Without waiting for them to speak, they saw that they were digging snakeberries, and immediately said in surprise: "What are you digging for snakeberries?"

    Jiang Yue repeated what she said to Xue Dafu and the others last night.

    After hearing this, the woman smiled: "Although it can be used as medicine, it can''t be sold for a few dollars. I really don''t know what you are doing. It''s true that these two children have nothing to do. It''s okay, you can dig, and I will continue to wash clothes. Well, I thought you guys were digging for something precious, so that''s it."

    Before he finished speaking, the woman left, went to wash clothes on the rocks, and told the other women who were washing clothes about this like a joke.

    The women also kept laughing.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t even hear it.

    "Uncle! Yuebao!" Suddenly, Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao were very happy.

    Xue Dabao also carried a bamboo basket on his back.

    Xue Xiaobao also carried one, but the bamboo basket was very small.

    The two children also had small shovels in their hands.

    Xue Dabao is still a hustler, and Xue Xiaobao is still a little silly.

    Behind them, Xue Gouzi who also carried a bamboo basket and a small shovel followed. Xue Gouzi was also wearing a rough cloth bunt, but he had several patches on it.

    Xue Gouzi is also very timid as usual.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both stood up.

    "Why are you here?" Xue Yan asked.

    Xue Xiaobao, this little fool, ran over first, "I saw Uncle Wuhu digging something behind our house, so I asked Uncle Wuhu, Uncle Wuhu said he was digging snakeberries for you and Yuebao, and my brother and I came just in time. Uncle Gouzi was in grandpa''s house, and grandpa asked Uncle Gouzi to come with us to help. Are we okay, uncle?"

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the reward of "The White Fox Who Loves Lychee", alright~

 Chapter 153ï¼š dont like me either...

    Chapter 153 I don''t like me either...

    "Okay." Xue Yan smiled and rubbed this silly head. He was obviously two years older than his Yuebao, but his speech was still a little slurred, a little milky.

    But his fifth brother is really like a monkey. He ran here and there, and they all went to the river behind his uncle''s house to dig for snakeberries.

    It wasn''t until Xue Gouzi came over that Xue Yan barked, "Brother Gouzi."

    Jiang Yue also politely followed.

    Xue Gouzi is cowardly, his voice is not too loud, and he is a little cramped: "How to dig this, this?"

    Jiang Yue said: "Just dig up the roots."

    "Got it." Xue Gouzi nodded, and then went to find snakeberries to dig. Not much talk. The head is always lowered, as if the head can''t be raised at all.

    "I''ll dig too! I''ll dig too!" Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both shouted excitedly, and they were looking for snakeberries to dig.

    Xue Yan hurriedly said: "You stay away from the river, don''t fall, you know?"

    "Uncle!" Xue Dabao ran away.

    Xue Xiaobao didn''t run in a hurry, but looked at Jiang Yue with those pure eyes, "Yuebao, you are so young, why are you digging?"

    "Well." Jiang Yue is really not good at dealing with children.

    "Yuebao, I have a little straw hat here, bring it for you." Xue Xiaobao''s small arms tried hard to take out his little straw hat from the back basket.

    This was made up by his grandfather, and he liked it.

    The small backpack on his back was also made up by his grandfather, and he liked it very much.

    Jiang Yue: "No." The sun is not big today.

    "No, that''s fine." Xiaohanhan Xue Xiaobao didn''t force it, and didn''t know why he didn''t use it, but immediately took his hand out of the back basket.

    is not only silly, but also very simple.

    "Uncle, I''m going to my brother''s place." Xue Xiaobao said. "My mother asked me to follow my brother closely."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded with a smile.

    Xue Xiaobao went immediately.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue squatted down again and continued to dig the snakeberries at their feet.

    digging, digging, and out of the corner of Xue Yan''s eyes, he noticed that not far away, Xue Gouzi was silent and silent, not speaking, only digging snake berries, as lonely as his back was.

    After digging up the snakeberries at his feet, after thinking about it, Xue Yan''s hand holding the small shovel went to carry the basket, and the other hand went to hold Jiang Yue, and took Jiang Yue to Xue Gouzi''s side. also squatted down.

    After squatting down with Jiang Yue, Xue Yan realized, why did he bring Jiang Yue along?

    It should be that he always has to hold the baby girl Jiang Yue when he goes in and out, so that the family can feel at ease, so he is used to it now, and without being called, he subconsciously holds Jiang Yue and takes Jiang Yue away.

    Jiang Yue is probably used to it, she didn''t say anything, just as usual.

    This squatted down, and Jiang Yue just looked at him, obviously to see what he wanted to do when he came to Xue Gouzi.

    Actually, it''s not a secret. You don''t have to hide it from Jiang Yue. Xue Yan spoke up and asked Xue Gouzi, "Brother Gouzi, why are you at Grandpa''s place so early today?"

    Xue Gouzi stopped digging snake berries, lowered his head, and after a while, he muttered: "Uncle heard that my brother was beaten to death, and came to see my brother, and uncle doesn''t like me, so I just Out¡­¡­"

    also?

    Jiang Yue felt that this Xue Gouzi was really unloved at home, and even his mother''s relatives didn''t like him, so he would say that.

    As for this eldest uncle, it should be Zhang Meili''s eldest brother-in-law.

 Chapter 154ï¼š You also dug a lot

    Chapter 154 You also dug a lot

    Although she has not seen it.

    But Xue Yan has seen it.

    Zhang Meili and her eldest sister''s house are still very close, and they often communicate with each other. Naturally, that eldest uncle has come here many times, and Zhang Meili is his fourth aunt. It is difficult for him not to know each other.

    Maybe it''s because Zhang Meili prefers Xue Zhuzi, the eldest son, and doesn''t like Xue Gouzi, the younger son. dog. This great uncle is one of them.

    In fact, Xue Zhuzi was not particularly favored by Zhang Meili''s family, but he was slightly better than Xue Gouzi. Only this uncle was very kind to Xue Zhuzi.

    According to the uncle himself, it was because he fell in love with Xue Zhuzi, and he himself had no sons, all daughters, so he regarded Xue Zhuzi as his own son.

    Xue Yan is not very good at comforting people, but Xue Gouzi was in such a low mood, he thought about it for a long time, and only said: "Brother Gouzi, if you come out like this in the future, you can also find me."

    "I don''t dare to go to your house..." Xue Gouzi lowered his head, "I''m afraid... I''m afraid that my mother and my brother will go to your house again to mess with you. Although my father doesn''t allow them to cause trouble again, they still keep going every day. Cursing, I hate you very much. Now that my grandfather asked me to help you, I dared to come."

    Xue Yan was not worried that Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi would come to trouble his family again. After all, his father was determined. When Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi came, it was to ask his father to beat him.

    He was just worried that if Xue Gouzi was too close to his house, Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi would dislike Xue Gouzi even more, and felt that Xue Gouzi was not on the same side as them.

    His fourth uncle doesn''t matter. The fourth uncle usually seldom takes care of the children, and mainly takes care of the important affairs.

    Thinking so, Xue Yan said: "Then you can secretly come to me and Yuebao."

    Xue Gouzi finally raised his head, his eyes still glowing: "Is it okay?"

    "Of course you can." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue also nodded in cooperation. Xue Yan cares so much about this Xue Gouzi, presumably this Xue Gouzi is good, not bad.

    "That, that''s good." Xue Gouzi was finally a little happy.

    Although Xue Gouzi is ten years old, in the eyes of Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, this Xue Gouzi is a child.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao are even more children.

    Even their fourteen-year-old fifth brother, who is like a monkey, digs snakeberries everywhere, is also a child.

    After digging by the river, Jiang Yue and the others went to the Tianba to dig, because Xue Xiaobao was tired and coquettish, so Jiang Yue and the others sat on the Tianba with Xue Xiaobao to rest.

    Six children sit in a row on the Tianba, with a basket next to them. On both sides of the Tianba are the tall green rice paddies. From a distance, it is a beautiful scenery.

    When someone saw it, they couldn''t help but take a second look, thinking it was rare, and also thought it was good-looking for no reason.

    The big boy Xue Wuhu couldn''t sit still at all. He got up and jumped here and there, and in the end, he was probably tired, so he sat down again, with his legs crossed, still restless, leaning forward and backward.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are the two who sit the most peacefully.

    was talking, even the cowardly Xue Gouzi was laughing. I think this is his happiest day.

    "Uncle Gouzi, you''ve dug a lot too." Xue Xiaobao said, holding on to Xue Gouzi''s back basket. "Except for Uncle Yuebao''s basket, you have dug the most."

 Chapter 155ï¼š She will do it in her own way

    Chapter 155 She will use her own way

    "Xiaobao, you''re wrong, didn''t you see me? I''m the one who dug the most, more than Yuebao and Xiaoyan!" Xue Wuhu immediately handed over his basket and let Xue Xiaobao see it , and regardless of whether he is comparing himself with a child, he obviously always says he is an adult.

    Xue Xiaobao said seriously: "But Uncle Wuhu, aren''t you an adult? You can''t compare the things you dug with us children."

    "Yes, yes, I''ve been with you for so long, I forgot that I''m an adult." Xue Wuhu laughed.

    Although Jiang Yue also talked, she was really not good at getting along with children, and she really didn''t know what to say, but after a bit of hesitation, she still asked Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao: "What do you like to eat?"

    Hearing the words, Xue Yan''s mouth twitched slightly.

    It''s not that he didn''t see that his Yuebao is not good at getting along with children, but his Yuebao will also use his own way, thank Xue Xiaobao and the others for helping her.

    Although she doesn''t really need the help of the three children.

    Xue Gouzi shook his head subconsciously, "I don''t like to eat."

    Xue Dabao is seven years old, and he understands a little bit. Hearing Jiang Yue''s words, he probably understands a little bit. He hesitates and refuses to say what he likes to eat.

    Only Xue Xiaobao, innocent and naive, said directly: "Yuebao, I like to eat caramel candy. My aunt brought a small packet to my grandfather during the Chinese New Year last year. I was only given a small piece. Obviously he was very reluctant to eat it, but after a while, he still ate it. My brother too. Uncle Gouzi also likes to eat caramel, I don''t think he ate it at the time, he just kept it, and it took a few days to be willing to eat it."

    Jiang Yue only replied "Oh" and didn''t say anything else.

    Xue Xiaobao didn''t know why she suddenly asked such a question. She just answered if she had something to say. After the answer was over, the matter was over, and she didn''t worry about it at all.

    Jiang Yue went to her heart.

    She also made a silent plan in her heart. When she was done with the wasteland, she would make caramel for the three children.

    Xue Yan didn''t need to ask, she knew the plan in her heart.

    Take a good rest and continue digging for snake berries.

    Until noon, Li Hehua stood at the head of the village and shouted for dinner.

    "Let''s go, go home for dinner, go home for dinner." Xue Wuhu jumped up immediately, stopped digging any snakeberries, and hurriedly put the basket on his back again.

    Jiang Yue and the others stopped digging.

    "Come to my house for dinner." Xue Yan said.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both said: "No, uncle, my grandmother sent some bacon yesterday and said it was for us to eat. My grandma said that it will be made for us at noon today, and we are going home to eat."

    "Okay then." There was no meat at home at noon, so Xue Yan didn''t force it.

    Xue Gouzi had great concerns and refused to go.

    Xue Yan understands that naturally he will not force it.

    Xue Xiaobao and the others poured all the snake berries they dug into the back baskets of Xue Yan and Xue Wuhu, and then they went back to their homes happily.

    Xue Yan and Xue Wuhu took Jiang Yue home.

    Li Hehua was still waiting at the head of the village. When they came over, she hugged Jiang Yue and went home together.

    Looking into the basket on the backs of Xue Yan and Xue Wuhu, Li Hehua smiled and said, "I dug so much, it should be enough."

    "Enough is enough," Xue Wuhu immediately bluffed. "Xiaoyan just told me that I want 8,000 trees, but this is only a few."

    "Eight thousand? So many..." Li Hehua was also a little surprised.

 Chapter 156ï¼š They are all good at planting crops

    Chapter 156 is a good hand in growing crops

    When they got home, both Xue Wuhu and Li Hehua told the story. Without waiting for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to speak, Xue Dafu said, "When will you dig, we will help you dig a piece in the afternoon."

    However, Liu Guixia was a little worried: "I won''t be able to dig so much at this time. With so many of us, even if we don''t dig for a few days, we still need two days. Today''s seedlings will be shriveled after two days of digging. Well, the lotus and I started planting the seedlings dug this morning on the wasteland in the afternoon, and you are responsible for digging and planting them for me and the lotus."

    "That''s the way it is." Xue Dafu nodded.

    "This is going to be planted so densely that there will be no place to set feet. Do you want to make a ridge?" Xue Erhu asked.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue felt that she was worthy of growing crops, and she knew that she needed to make a ridge without saying anything.

    At this point, Xue Yan also admired the family.

    are all good at growing crops.

    "It''s definitely going to be a ridge, and we''ll be able to water it when the time comes." Yu Hongyan said. "It''s still a big ridge and two rows, just like growing corn, maybe there will be some harvest in the end."

    "Then it will take a little effort and trouble to have a big ridge and two lines." Xue Dafu made a decision. Immediately, he said: "But it is about making a ridge and planting again. Guixia, you and the lotus are too busy this afternoon. Let''s go to the wasteland and make a ridge first, and then you and the lotus will plant it. Let''s go dig for snakeberries."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "This couldn''t be better."

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    It was so smooth, she didn''t need to say anything to him.

    Xue Yan was really surprised. In the morning, Jiang Yue also told him about the big ridge and the double line, but now, the family came naturally and knew that it was better to grow like this.

    If Jiang Yue didn''t say this, to be honest, he didn''t even know this.

    Jiang Yue finished her lunch first, and before no one noticed Xue Yan and Xue Wuhu''s two baskets in the shade, she quickly took out the strawberry seedlings from the space and replaced them with the snakeberry seedlings in the two baskets. .

    After lunch, Xue Dafu and the others were busy going to the one mu of wasteland that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had mentioned. Ridge is still very good.

    After finishing the ridge, Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu also took the basket and started digging snakeberries everywhere.

    Li Hehua and Liu Guixia planted the ''snakeberries'' dug in the morning on the ridge. They were so similar that neither of them noticed anything wrong.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao were playing the same game again, carrying their respective backpacks to help dig snakeberries.

    Xue Gouzi also wanted to come again, but when he went out with a backpack on his back, he was dragged back by his mother Zhang Meili.

    I saw Zhang Meili and said fiercely: "Where are you going?"

    Xue Gouzi was a little scared, but still said: "Master, grandpa asked me to help Xiaoyan and Yuebao dig snakeberries."

    "Don''t use your master to oppress me! Are you still my son, why are you so different from me! If their family split the money from the beginning, would your brother be beaten to death? You still have to help them dig snakes. Berry, I think you forgot that my mother is still alive!" Zhang Meili cursed. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was in charge just now, she wouldn''t be able to clean up this son because of this, and she would have beaten this son long ago.

    What the hell!

    Obviously it came out of her stomach!

    Why doesn''t it stick to her heart at all!

    is still better than her eldest son, not only looks like her, but also has a heart with her!

    PS: Babies, ask for tickets~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you "miao", "Tianzheng", and "Yanyao" for the rewards of the three babies~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 157ï¼š See if he dares!

    Chapter 157 See if he dares!

    "Don''t go!" Zhang Meili began to push Xue Gouzi back rudely. "Your brother is still in good health, so you can take care of him at home! I will go to your uncle''s house to see if I can get an old hen back to make up for your brother. The big old hen has been slaughtered and eaten for Xiaoyan Yuebao, but I don''t give it to our family! Don''t look at it, Xiaoyan and Yuebao are both picked up, how can we kiss!"

    Xue Gouzi was pushed and almost staggered to the ground. He knew in his heart that what Zhang Meili was doing was wrong, and his thoughts were wrong, but he was cowardly and did not dare to say anything, for fear that Zhang Meili would hit him again.

    "If I don''t see you when I come back, let''s see how I will deal with you!" After the vicious words were finished, Zhang Meili went out.

    Xue Gouzi had no choice but to put down his backpack and stop helping to dig snakeberries.

    Go to his brother Xue Zhuzi''s house.

    His brother was sitting on the kang, eating dried dates. This is what my uncle brought when he came in the morning. It''s all up to his brother, he doesn''t have a single one.

    His brother spit out jujube stones all over the floor.

    He went in with a broom and dustpan, and swept the jujube stones on the ground.

    As a result, his brother spit a jujube seed directly on his face, and also scolded him: "Don''t wait for me, wait for me, I will hit you first! You can''t do anything at home, You ran to help them dig snakeberries?! Don''t you know how much I hate their family! I think you are begging for a beating! Why didn''t your mother beat you! That Xue Yan also dared to point an ax at me at that time, wait Come on, sooner or later I will beat him hard, let''s see if he dares!"

    At the end, Xue Zhuzi''s face was a little hideous.

    *

    People in the village saw that not only Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu were digging snakeberries, but Xue Dafu and the others also joined in, and they all said incomprehensibly: "Dafu''s family is really funny, they spoil their children to this extent. People who know, think they are all fools, they have stopped doing serious work at home, and they are digging snakeberries everywhere."

    "It''s alright, it''s alright," Village Chief Lu also saw it, so that these babblers don''t say anything, "It''s all about other people''s families, and it has nothing to do with you."

    But to be honest, Village Chief Lu actually couldn''t understand it, he just didn''t like talking.

    However, the more such a thing is, the more it can spread.

    Soon, everyone in the eight villages knew that the family of Xue Dafu in Huaishu Village pampered their two children and accompanied them to dig snakeberries everywhere.

    Of course, this is also due to Jiang Yue and the others digging snakeberries everywhere in Shiliba Village. Many people in Shiliba Village actually saw Jiang Yue and the others dig snakeberries with their own eyes.

    Even went to the wild fields on both sides of the road in the town. In order to dig snakeberries, Jiang Yue and the others almost digged directly from the village entrance to the town.

    But fortunately, I dug enough.

    Planting is fast, but digging is slow. After Li Hehua and Liu Guixia finished planting, they also helped to dig a piece. After digging a lot, they continued to plant.

    I thought it would be enough for so many people in two days, but it still took three days.

    Seeing that an acre of strawberries had been planted, Jiang Yue was very satisfied.

    Because she had already told the family that when the ''snakeberry'' was planted, she and he would look around to see if there were any wild things and whether they could dig it back and plant it by themselves, so the next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan really went out with a backpack on his back, and wanted to look everywhere.

    This is not necessarily to dig something, and no one is allowed to follow them at home, let them look around first.

 Chapter 158ï¼š watertight

    Chapter 158

    However, the family is already helping to **** the grass on the two acres of wasteland bought from the village chief, and helping to turn the soil of the two acres of land. When they think of what they want to plant, they can start planting directly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt warm in their hearts.

    came out of the house and walked up to Tianba, only then did Xue Yan ask, "Where are we going?"

    Jiang Yue said: "Let''s take a look around first and make an appearance."

    It¡¯s all like this, and it still has to be done.

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    I walked several dams aimlessly, and came to the foot of the mountain. Seeing that there was no one there, Jiang Yue stopped. There was a strong strawberry seedling in her hand. middle.

    "What are you doing?" Xue Yan also squatted down, watching her fall.

    Jiang Yue: "More watertight."

    Xue Yan understood instantly and nodded.

    In these eight villages, it is impossible for them to dig every snakeberry, and there must be some omissions.

    And if there are strawberries growing in the wild, when the strawberries appear in their fields, there will be nothing to doubt.

    Now that this is planted, you can''t notice it if you don''t pay attention, but when it grows up and bears fruit, the red fruit will be easy to notice.

    You can see it without special attention.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say that she had cultivated a lot of these strong strawberry seedlings. There were just a dozen more trees. This one was planted. Pay attention to the places you don''t notice.

    Along the Tianba, bypassing the river, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the foot of the wasteland in other villages together.

    The two walked around the foot of the mountain before going up the mountain.

    This mountain is about the same size as the mountain where the people of Huaishu Village reclaimed wasteland, but it is not adjacent to the mountain where they hunted.

    Jiang Yue helped Xue Yan from time to time, and sometimes had to pull Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both went to the side, but they were not very side oriented. From time to time, people would go to places where they would go. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped until they saw that there was no one else around.

    Seeing that Xue Yan seemed a little tired, Jiang Yue said, "Sit down first."

    Xue Yan was a little tired, and he had long accepted the difference in physical strength between him and Jiang Yue. Seeing Jiang Yue say that, he didn''t try to be brave. With a ''um'', he took off the backpack on his back and put a little bit aside. Sloped place to sit down.

    Jiang Yue didn''t sit, just stood beside him, look here, look there.

    After seeing it, Jiang Yuecai took out a handful of neat tomato seedlings, potato seedlings, sweet potato seedlings, sweet potato seedlings, and purple potato seedlings tied with dry straw from the space.

    Xue Yan didn''t know that Jiang Yue took it from an invisible space, but saw that Jiang Yue had a handful of seedlings in her hand, and another seedling, and finally put them all into the back basket.

    "It''s not so troublesome, I''ll take all these seedlings back at one time today," Jiang Yue said. "Although there are still three acres of land, these don''t need to be planted so densely, so many seedlings are enough."

    "Um."

    "This is a tomato seedling. When the fruit is ripe, it will be red."

    "Um."

    "This is a potato seedling." When Jiang Yue introduced this, she also paid special attention to the potato seedling.

    In general, this kind of potatoes are all sprouted potatoes and planted in pieces; but the universal nursery room in this space is particularly miraculous. There are even complete roots, and there is absolutely no trace of potato sprouting.

    Sweet potato, sweet potato, and purple potato do not seem to have sprouted and developed by themselves, and they all have complete roots, one by one.

 Chapter 159ï¼š she doesnt matter anymore

    Chapter 159 She doesn''t care anymore

    Red and white purple potatoes can actually be planted by cuttings, which is more convenient, but this has roots, and it is already a single plant, so it can only be planted.

    There are no potatoes in this world at all, and Xue Yan doesn''t know either. It''s all Jiang Yue says what he says, but he responds again, "Yeah."

    "Potato, you can tell from its name that it grows fruit in the soil. Not only does this yield high yields, but potatoes are also quite large."

    "Um."

    "This is a sweet potato seedling, this is a sweet potato seedling, this is a purple potato seedling, don''t make a mistake. It should be correct. You can see the color of this leaf, there is still a clear difference. The purple potato seedling turns purple and black. Sweet potato The seedlings are dark green."

    "Um."

    "These three also grow in the ground. In fact, they also have a name called sweet potatoes. Now when people ask us, we all say we don''t know what they are. When the fruit grows in the ground in the future, we will give it to it. Let¡¯s call them red sweet potatoes, white sweet potatoes, and purple sweet potatoes, these names are easier to understand.¡±

    "Um."

    "Actually, potatoes and sweet potatoes can wash out the starch inside and make potato flour and vermicelli. I prefer to eat these. I will wash them when the time comes." Jiang Yue can already say these words calmly.

    It was her first experience, so it was a bit awkward, but now, it''s the third time, she doesn''t care anymore.

    After all, it¡¯s not really a big deal. Which food you don¡¯t want to eat is your favorite?

    Xue Yan has long known that she will not be embarrassed, but he doesn''t know about starch, potato flour, and fans, but he doesn''t ask much, and then he will know what it is.

    I saw him answering again: "Well."

    "You sit here, I''ll go shopping there." Said to go shopping, but Jiang Yue brought a small shovel over there. Sometimes there will be an extra seedling in her hand, and she will plant it on the ground.

    Xue Yan watched Jiang Yue finish planting two potato seedlings here, then went to another place to plant a tomato seedling, and then went down a **** to plant a few sweet potato seedlings.

    then came back and planted a plant in the field beside the road where he was sitting.

    Planting together is the same as growing naturally.

    There is no trace of artificial planting at all.

    Xue Yan knew that this was another leak.

    If someone really investigates the root cause at that time, bring that person here to take a look and say that they dug from this mountain, and it will be fine.

    "Since the appearance has been done, let''s do the best." When Jiang Yue said this, he also gave him a few scattered seedlings and asked him to find a place to plant them.

    Xue Yan went to plant it, and tried to plant it as if it grew naturally.

    also planted two trees halfway up the mountain.

    When the two of them were walking on the mountain again, Jiang Yue also scattered a few tomato seeds and planted a few more potato and sweet potato seedlings.

    After a good walk around this mountain, I was probably familiar with this mountain, and it was almost noon when Jiang Yuecai went down the mountain with Xue Yan and went home.

    Xue Yan still carried the backpack.

    On the way back, passing by the river, Jiang Yue also threw a few seeds into the wild fields by the river, but not tomato seeds, but strawberry seeds.

    When they got home, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua had just finished their lunch. When they came back, they both laughed and said, "I was just about to go to the village to call you back for dinner, but it just so happened that you came back."

    Seeing what was in the basket, Liu Guixia and the others were at a loss: "What is this?"

    Jiang Yue said: "I don''t know, I saw it on the mountain. Even brother Yan didn''t know what it was. I dug it back with my brother and wanted to plant it on the three acres of land to see."

 Chapter 160ï¼š Dont eat pigs?

    Chapter 160 Don''t eat pigs?

    "Okay, okay, it''s up to you to fiddle with it." "The two acres of land I just bought from the village chief have also been refurbished. We will help you plant it in the afternoon."

    There are family members to help, and there are quite a few people, all of them are quick and easy, and they don¡¯t need to be planted so densely, so they have to be planted a little more sparsely. The three acres of land were planted in one afternoon.

    Also watered.

    Aunt Chunmei was weeding the grass in her home. When she saw it, she kept shaking her head: "You really dare to plant these wild things that Xiaoyan and Yuebao dug."

    Xue Dafu and the others just laughed.

    Aunt Chunmei shook her head even more.

    It happened that Xue Dagui was passing by carrying a small load of firewood, and when he saw what these plants were, he immediately put down the firewood and walked over. After seeing a few trees, he smiled with his third brother Xue Dafu: "Hey, third brother, I said something bad, I haven''t seen these wild things before, maybe I haven''t paid attention to them, anyway, I see This thing grows up, and it is not necessary for pigs to eat pigs."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "Anyway, that snakeberry might sell for a few dollars in the end," Xue Dagui continued to laugh, "You might as well plant all the three acres of land with snakeberry."

    After so many days, Xue Dafu''s anger has almost disappeared, and he said in the same tone as usual: "I originally bought it for Yuebao and Xiaoyan to play with, so don''t eat pigs if you don''t eat them."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Dagui saw that Xue Dafu was talking to him as usual, and he was going to die of joy, and the old problem was immediately committed, and he also blurted out subconsciously: "Since your family has spare money for Xiaoyan and Yuebao to play, you might as well give¡ª "My brother.

    Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, Xue Dafu looked over, with a clear warning in his eyes.

    "Look at my mouth! Look at my mouth!" Xue Dagui immediately tapped his mouth twice. Immediately, he salivated his face again, and laughed straightly: "Hehe, third brother, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, sometimes I just can''t control it, but I will change, really will, so don''t be angry anymore? How long have I been keeping my face on your cold ass, and when is it not during this time, do you think so? I really have this determination, you believe me. "

    "Okay." Xue Dafu said. He is not really hard-hearted. Although he was very cold-hearted before, he still has brotherly feelings for this younger brother. "If you can really change, it won''t be the same as before. Can I really deny your brother?"

    "Okay, okay," Xue Dagui was very happy, and he was busy picking up his small load of firewood, "I''ll go back and tell my father that you''re not angry anymore and make up with me, my father must be very happy. "

    It was not until Xue Dagui left that Xue Wuhu expressed his dissatisfaction: "Father!"

    Xue Dafu said: "Okay, okay, I know what you''re going to say, but if he really changed it, it would be a good thing, why is it your fourth uncle, it''s not up to that."

    Xue Erhu joked: "Wuhu, why are you still like a child? If Fourth Uncle really changes, we will give Grandpa a face and forgive him. You also know how filial he is to Grandpa. Grandpa is in the middle, although he didn''t say anything. What, but it must be a little uncomfortable in my heart."

    "It''s not that I don''t forgive Fourth Uncle!" Xue Wuhu was about to jump. "I don''t want to care about Xue Zhuzi and his mother! Those two are really not good things!"

    PS: Babies, let me tell you something, if nothing else happens, this article will be released in the early morning of tomorrow (October 9th), and there will be 30 chapters~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Ask for a ticket~

    Thank you for the rewards of the three babies, "When I Give You the Breeze", "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, it will eventually be cold" and "miao"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 161ï¼š not happy, but hope

    Chapter 161 It''s not joy, it''s hope

    Xue Dafu said: "Your fourth uncle is going to change, then he will definitely take care of his wife and son."

    "If that''s the case, then it''s okay... okay." Xue Wuhu had no objection. After thinking about it for a while, he said again unwillingly: "If he hadn''t been so filial to grandpa and still had father in his heart, it wouldn''t be a bad thing, otherwise I wouldn''t have forgiven him!"

    "Okay, okay, which one isn''t." Liu Guixia also spoke up. Also sighed. Then he greeted: "Okay, okay, let''s go back, let''s go back."

    When she got home, Liu Guixia said to Xue Yihu, "Yihu, you will take a day off tomorrow, don''t make things that are used in the water-long workshop, accompany your daughter-in-law to follow Xiaoyan, and go to the town''s medical center to have a look. That''s what we said last time."

    "Hey." Xue Yihu replied with a naive smile.

    Jiang Yue came over and pulled Liu Guixia''s clothes in a small way: "Auntie, I also want to go to town tomorrow."

    "Okay, okay, you go, you go too." Liu Guixia smiled and agreed without thinking.

    Everyone just thought she was going to the town with her, and they didn''t ask her what she wanted to do in the town. Only Xue Yan, when she heard that, knew that she must be doing it for the sake of caramel.

    Last time, she suddenly asked Xue Xiaobao what they like to eat. He hasn''t forgotten about it.

    *

    The next day, Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were reluctant to spend money on the ox cart to go to the town, but because they still had two children, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, and the town was so far away, they asked the two children to accompany them on the walk. If they didn''t go, they didn''t say anything, and they couldn''t bear it, so they decided not to walk to the town, but the four of them went on an ox cart.

    But because Uncle Tian still has to wait for others to ride the bullock cart, he can pull as many people as possible and make more money, so they don¡¯t have to rush to the village entrance.

    "Lotus, this is 10 taels, you take it first, put it away quickly, don''t lose it, and don''t let anyone see it." Liu Guixia stuffed Li Hehua with a silver ingot of 10 taels. "If the doctor asks you to take medicine, don''t be reluctant to spend money on it. You are a big deal. If we can cure it, we must cure it." If it can''t be cured, there is no way.

    Liu Guixia didn''t say the last sentence, for fear that Li Hehua would feel uncomfortable.

    "Hey." Li Hehua replied gently, and then hurriedly put the ten taels of silver into the money bag like a treasure and put it away. There is a smile on his face, this smile is not happiness, but a kind of hope. There is hope that she might be pregnant with a child later.

    Yu Hongyan said, "Mother, give me some more copper coins. Big brother and the others are gone. They can only come back with the ox cart in the afternoon, and they have to eat in the town at noon."

    "Yes, yes, I forgot." Liu Guixia was busy and had to turn back to the house to get the money.

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "No need for mother, I and Lotus have not used the money of fifty cents each. It doesn''t cost much to eat in the town."

    "That''s okay, that''s okay." Liu Guixia smiled. No more money to go.

    Xue Yan saw this and asked Jiang Yue in a low voice, "Do we have enough money, do you want to get some from my mother?"

    Jiang Yue also whispered: "We just buy some wheat and glutinous rice and make it ourselves, and we also buy some flour or rice flour to prevent the sugar cubes from sticking together. We don''t make a lot of it, and it doesn''t cost a lot of money."

    The maltose here is mainly maltose, and the maltose she is going to make is also maltose.

    If she bought the candy directly, she and him couldn''t buy much for the 100 wen, but they made it by themselves, and the 100 wen of materials could definitely make a lot more than what they bought.

 Chapter 162ï¼š Liu Guisheng

    Chapter 162 Liu Guisheng

    is just more troublesome.

    But she has nothing else to do except take care of the five acres of land from time to time.

    Trouble is trouble.

    Xue Yan was not surprised why she would do it herself, she just nodded and said she understood.

    "Sister! Sister!" Suddenly, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded outside.

    Jiang Yue was only unfamiliar with this voice, and did not know who was coming.

    Xue Yan heard this voice and knew that it was his uncle Liu Guisheng, and even whispered to Jiang Yue, "It''s my uncle."

    "Okay?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Xue Yan shook his head, "Not very good."

    Jiang Yue knew it.

    Li Hehua and the others heard this voice, and immediately stopped talking about going to the town to see a doctor and whether they had enough money.

    At this time, Liu Guisheng had also strode to the gate of the courtyard. Seeing that Liu Guixia was in the yard, he immediately smiled and said, "Sister, what''s the matter with you, I called you, why didn''t you agree to me?"

    Jiang Yue looked at this person, this person is very ordinary, and he has a very happy face, but it should be Xue Yan''s words, so she can''t have any good feelings.

    "Why are you here?" Liu Guixia said rarely very happy.

    Without waiting for Liu Guisheng to speak, Liu Guixia said again: "Don''t you and your mother think that my family is poor and there are many people, for fear that I will go back to my mother''s house and eat more of your family''s meal?"

    "It''s my uncle," Yu Hongyan also said, still smiling, "I''m so sorry, I only recognize you now. I''m Erhu''s daughter-in-law, my name is Hongyan. I got married late, I don''t know many things, but I heard The people in the village said that my mother has not been back to her parents'' home for some years. I heard that it was the second year when my sister-in-law was married. It''s too poor, we can''t afford to leave relatives like yours, so let''s not leave."

    If Xue Erhu and Xue Wuhu had not gone out to work with Xue Dafu, the two of them would definitely have said the same as Yu Hongyan.

    They also clearly remember that it happened to be the first year of schooling for his family, Xiaoyan, and the family was very poor at first, and they were poor and economical, but they didn''t give away anything less than what relatives should give away. , but the people of their mother''s family are still very disgusted, and they want to give more, just like their money is not hard-earned money, but is caught in the big water.

    Although their mother is in charge of the family''s money, she has never spent any money indiscriminately. Almost every penny is spent on the younger generation in the family, not to mention that she had to pay Xiaoyan to study at that time, so she naturally refused to give more.

    Besides, the year their mother got married, it happened that their grandfather died. Their grandfather never saw their mother get married. It was only after their mother and father got engaged that they suddenly became seriously ill, but their grandfather prepared it for their mother. Dowry is quite a lot in these eight villages. Many people know it, but on the day of their marriage, their grandmother refused to give their mother the same dowry, saying that it was the water splashed by the married daughter, and the dowry should also be kept. To their uncle, this is Liu Guisheng.

    Although they didn''t see the scene with their own eyes, they often heard some elderly people in the village say that their mother had nothing at that time, and they cried all the way to be married by their father.

    After their mother married their father, they were both their own mother and brother. Their mother endured it and continued to walk, but grandma and this uncle were so unkind, they wished them more gifts, but they didn''t want their family at all. Whoever goes, it''s best that their house is polite to no one.

 Chapter 163ï¼š So disrespectful?

    Chapter 163 So disrespectful?

    At that time, the family was not so poor, so they all treated their family like this. It is conceivable that later, after their family started to support their Xiaoyan to study, they became even poorer. What kind of attitude did their grandmother and uncle have.

    This uncle''s family still has some background in this Shiliba Village. The family has an acre of land, which is already considered a relatively good family in Shiliba Village, and their family is so poor. Their grandmother and this uncle naturally have noses that are not noses, and eyes that are not eyes. That year, when their family was on their way to pay New Year''s greetings, they drove them back and looked down on others.

    It was also at that time, and their mother didn''t care anymore and stopped walking with this uncle''s house. Grandma and uncle are a family, so naturally they don''t move around with their grandma.

    Until today, this uncle came uninvited.

    And these things, Xue Yan also knew, and naturally heard of it.

    Knowing that Jiang Yue didn''t know, Xue Yan spoke to Jiang Yue quietly and quickly while Yu Hongyan said these words.

    Jiang Yue naturally didn''t like this Liu Guisheng.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were not happy either, but they were both honest, and they were stupid in this regard. They didn''t know what to say, so they just looked at Liu Guisheng unhappily.

    After being told by his sister and Yu Hongyan, the smile on Liu Guisheng''s face was naturally a little unbearable, but he still hung on it, hehe said with a smile: "So you are Erhu''s daughter-in-law, we didn''t come when you and Erhu got married, either. We are busy."

    Yu Hongyan didn''t let him go down the steps at all, and said in a very aggressive tone: "Forget it, what are you busy with, why don''t you know it in your heart? We know it in your heart, and others know it in your heart. It''s been almost three years since our family didn''t move around. Well, when you come here, you should just say what you want to do!"

    So disrespectful?

    Of course, Liu Guisheng couldn''t get off the stage, but in order to achieve his purpose of coming today, he didn''t want to quarrel. Instead, he changed the subject and got close to the two children, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue. He felt that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were still young, so it should be easy. Get it done.

    "Xiaoyan is so big? This is Yuebao, I think I saw you dig snakeberries last time. You look so good, you are so smart."

    But no one paid any attention to him.

    The smile on Liu Guisheng''s face slowly froze a bit, but he still tried to smile: "Sister, I''ll come here anyway, won''t you invite me into the room for a meeting?"

    Liu Guixia''s heart was cold when she was kicked back halfway, and she was a little impatient at the moment, so she said more directly: "Our temple is small, so we won''t invite you in and sit down, you should just talk about it directly. Let''s go, we all have something to do, I don''t have time to accompany you around here."

    This atmosphere is actually not suitable for the purpose of his coming, but it''s all like this, and he can''t come here in vain. Liu Guisheng gritted his teeth in hatred, and said with a smile: "I heard that your family has beaten a bear again. Did you buy several acres of land, and several acres of wasteland, sister, is your family so rich? Mother said, we were all bad in the past, so you and your brother-in-law will bring the children back to see more."

    The implication of is to send more things in the future.

    The best thing is money, fields, land or something.

    "Shameless!" Yu Hongyan said immediately.

    Liu Guisheng couldn''t even squeeze a smile out of his mouth.

    Liu Guixia looked at the ground, a little sad, and sighed: "I know, if our family was still so poor, you wouldn''t come today. Mother wouldn''t let me go back to see more. You''ve never done this before. ¡­¡±

 Chapter 164ï¼š You dont regret it!

    Chapter 164 Don''t regret it!

    "Mother..." Xue Yan, Yu Hongyan, Li Hehua, and Xue Yihu all looked at Liu Guixia worriedly.

    "Aunt..." Jiang Yue also looked worried.

    Liu Guixia hurriedly wiped her old red eyes, and smiled with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "I''m fine, I''m fine."

    Immediately, she said to Liu Guisheng again: "Guisheng, as a sister, I will tell you something from the bottom of my heart. No one knows better than me, Liu Guixia, who you and your mother are. I used to think that without a mother''s family, That woman''s family will definitely be bullied in her husband''s family. It''s better to have her mother''s family. The mother''s family can give you some support, so she will always endure you and let you, until you drove us back halfway that day, I found out In fact, there is nothing wrong without a family like you."

    said that for this sake, Liu Guisheng stopped pretending: "Liu Guixia, don''t regret it!"

    "Cut," Yu Hongyan cut immediately, "It''s obviously you who regrets it, right? Our family''s life is getting better and better, and everyone is jealous. No wonder you come here."

    directly made Liu Gui half-dead from anger.

    "Good! Good!" Liu Gui was so angry that he couldn''t say anything else. He only said two good words in anger, then turned his head and left. When he came out of the yard, he slammed a yard door angrily. There was a loud bang, as if this was his anger.

    Seeing that the person was angry and walked away, Yu Hongyan immediately smiled at Liu Guixia: "Mother."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "You still have a good mouth."

    Li Hehua smiled and said, "Mother, I can''t even speak."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "You and Hongyan have different personalities, so why compare with her. Anyway, she is my good daughter-in-law, and my mother hurts everyone."

    "Yes, sister-in-law, who am I with you?" Yu Hongyan echoed with a smile.

    Li Hehua also smiled.

    Xue Yihu also smiled.

    Very harmonious.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at it and felt so good.

    "Alright, alright, it''s time to take the ox cart, don''t wait for your Uncle Tian to call you, go now." Liu Guixia urged with a smile.

    "Mother, let''s go then." Xue Yan and the others said.

    "Aunt, then let''s go." Jiang Yue also said.

    Liu Guixia smiled: "Okay, okay."

    Before Jiang Yue and the others reached the entrance of the village, Uncle Tian waved his whip and smiled at them: "I''m about to call you, enough people, you can go, go."

    There were more people than when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan rode an ox cart last time. Afraid that Jiang Yue would be crowded, Li Hehua hugged Jiang Yue and let Jiang Yue sit in her arms.

    Xue Yihu sat outside, protecting Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Li Hehua, so that no one would fall off when the bullock cart was bumping.

    By the time he was in town, Li Hehua''s legs were already numb.

    Xue Yihu helped her down and found a place to sit on the side.

    Jiang Yue pinched Li Hehua''s legs with her two little hands.

    Li Hehua looked at Jiang Yue like this, her heart was about to melt.

    Xue Yan went to the front to take a look, and then came back and said, "Let''s go to the alley in front of us, take a detour, and we''ll be there. It''s closer than taking other paths."

    Jiang Yue and the others in this town are not familiar with Xue Yan. Naturally, in this regard, Xue Yan said what she said.

    When Li Hehua''s legs were no longer numb and she was able to walk, she got up and wanted to follow Xue Yan to the hospital, but at the same time she got up, she also subconsciously wanted to hug little Jiang Yue.

    Although Jiang Yue no longer rejects being hugged by Li Hehua, she sat in Li Hehua''s arms on the way here just now, and Li Hehua was holding her too, for fear that she would not be able to sit steadfastly and fall and knock, she didn''t want Li Hehua to be so tired , then said: "sister-in-law, don''t hold me, I can go."

 Chapter 165ï¼š Shens Medical Clinic

    Chapter 165 Shen''s Medical Clinic

    "That''s fine." Li Hehua smiled and held her little hand instead. Anyway, for fear of losing her.

    Walking through the alley and detouring a bit, Jiang Yuecai saw a medical clinic called ''Shen''s Medical Clinic''. Presumably the doctor in this hospital is surnamed Shen.

    The street where the hospital is located is not prosperous, but people come and go from time to time, and it seems that the business is not bad.

    is also right, Xue Yan said that this doctor has a certain reputation, so the business will not be bad.

    "That''s it." Xue Yan pointed to Shen''s Medical Center and said.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua are illiterate, but the decoration of the general medical hall is different from other stores. They still know which one is the medical hall, but they don''t know it is called the Shen''s Medical Center.

    Xue Yan told them: "This medical center is called Shen''s Medical Center, my classmate''s surname is Shen, I am the same age as me, and I am seven years old. He is his father''s old man. Call him Old Doctor Shen, Big Brother Big Sister-in-law, and you can call him that as well."

    "Alright, alright." Xue Yihu and Li Hehua hurriedly responded.

    Before entering the medical hall, a child in the medical hall saw them and hurriedly greeted them from the medical hall: "Xue Xiao Gongzi is here, please come in, come in quickly. Our little son is not in the medical hall now. In the school."

    Seeing that Xue Yan was called the little son, he was extremely dignified. Xue Yihu and Li Hehua felt that their faces were very bright, but they didn''t dare to speak, for fear that they would be embarrassed if they didn''t speak well.

    Jiang Yue is still very calm. Before, she had heard people call him Young Master Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan gave the little boy a salute: "I didn''t come to look for your little son. Is old doctor Shen here?"

    The boy hurriedly folded his hands and bowed at a 90-degree angle to return the salute, before answering, "I''m here, I''ll give you a pulse in the inner room, wait a moment."

    Xiaotong took them to a few chairs and sat down, and then served tea, and then went to the next room to tell old doctor Shen that Xue Yan was here.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were very restrained, they only dared to touch a chair with their buttocks, and they sat empty, unable to feel comfortable at all.

    "Xiaoyan, we..." The two of them were too restrained, and felt that they were totally out of tune with this place. They were obviously farmers, but they enjoyed the same courtesy as a distinguished guest. They sat in black lacquer chairs with tea beside them. They have grown so big and have never had tea. The tea bowl with blue patterns is so beautiful that they dare not touch it, let alone lift it up and drink it.

    This chair is also good, and the paint on it looks good too.

    The chairs in their house are not painted, nor is this kind of armchair, because this kind of armchair is a little more troublesome to work than those at home, and the paint also costs money.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Big brother and sister-in-law, you don''t have to be so restrained, the old doctor Shen is an extremely kind person."

    Xue Yihu is a little better.

    But Li Hehua may not be able to come to the town all year round. She has never seen the world at all, or she is still cautious. Seeing this, Jiang Yue got off her chair and walked to Li Hehua, next to Li Hehua.

    Li Hehua immediately subconsciously picked her up and let her sit on her lap.

    In this way, Li Hehua also sat firmly on the chair, and was a little less restrained, and people naturally felt more at ease.

    At this moment, the boy came back and said with a smile, "Young Master Xue, you have to wait a little longer, the guest inside is a little troublesome."

    "Okay, it''s time to work."

    "You''re welcome, little boy."

    After about an incense stick, the sixty-year-old old doctor Shen with a gray beard came out of the room and smiled kindly, "Shengqing is here."

 Chapter 166ï¼š you look so spirited

    Chapter 166 You look really good

    Shengqing is Xue Yan''s word.

    Although he was not yet twenty years old, in the first year of school, his husband gave him a character, and in the academy, those who had a good relationship with him basically called him Shengqing.

    Xue Yan hurriedly got up and saluted: "Old doctor Shen."

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua stood up in a flash, as if their butts were on fire, they both stammered and greeted: "Shen, old doctor Shen."

    Li Hehua was also busy putting Jiang Yue on the ground.

    Jiang Yue called out, "Uncle."

    For those who are a certain age who are not good at being called grandpa, she always calls it that.

    Xue Yan introduced: "This is my eldest brother and sister-in-law, and this is our moon treasure."

    Old Doctor Shen smiled and nodded at Xue Yihu and Li Hehua, and then looked at Jiang Yue, who was carved with pink and jade, white and tender and very lovable: "You are Yuebao, right? Yuebao, you look really spirited."

    "Thank you uncle." Jiang Yue said.

    "The mouth is also sweet." Old Doctor Shen added happily.

    Although the old doctor Shen was not the only one who praised her like that, Jiang Yue was still a little embarrassed.

    The old doctor Shen said a few more words to her, and then his eyes fell on Xue Yan again, and said with a smile: "When did your family have so many cute girls, why haven''t I heard of you."

    Xue Yan briefly explained the matter.

    "So that''s how it is." Old Doctor Shen understood. Immediately, he greeted with a smile: "Sit down, sit down, and stay here for lunch at noon."

    "No, no, no..." Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were busy thinking about saying no more, but because they were too cautious, they could only say nothing for a long time.

    "You guys relax, I''m not a tiger, I won''t eat you." Old Doctor Shen joked.

    Now, the atmosphere is much more relaxed.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua both laughed a little embarrassedly, and slowly, although they were still cautious, they improved a lot.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "We came to you to check the pulse of my sister-in-law, so I won''t be here for lunch."

    "What''s wrong with your sister-in-law?" The old doctor Shen immediately put on a doctor''s look, his eyes fell on Li Hehua, and without waiting for anyone to answer, he shook his head and said with a disapproving look: "Too thin."

    is like a bamboo pole.

    Li Hehua is indeed as thin as a bamboo pole.

    Understanding what Old Doctor Shen had not said, Jiang Yue nodded in her heart.

    Xue Yan didn''t rush to answer anything, just looked at his elder brother: "Brother, tell me."

    "Hey." Xue Yihu nodded, and then hesitantly said: "My daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law are thin. My daughter-in-law has been married to me for four years, and she has not conceived yet. We came to you, just for this."

    In the end, he was still quite reserved.

    Old Doctor Shen nodded and said, "Go to the inner room, I''ll give her a pulse."

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu responded immediately.

    Entering the inner room, there is a desk, and there are pulse pillows and other items on the desk. This desk is the doctor Shen''s consultation table.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Yihu all just stood by and watched.

    Seeing that the old doctor Shen started to take the pulse of his daughter-in-law, Xue Yihu''s two big hands were involuntarily clasped together, apart from being cautious, now he is more nervous.

    Very nervous.

    Seeing Xue Yihu being so nervous, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other and said nothing.

    The old doctor Shen closed his eyes and carefully examined the pulse for a while before retracting his hand and opening his eyes: "It''s too thin." Immediately, he looked at Xue Yihu with a bit of reproach in his eyes: "Your daughter-in-law is so thin. Now, do you still want her to be able to conceive and give birth to a child for you?"

 Chapter 167ï¼š Its my fault

    Chapter 167 It''s my fault

    "Ah..." Xue Yihu didn''t expect that he would be blamed, and was at a loss for a while.

    Li Hehua was in a hurry immediately, and hurriedly said: "Doctor, I can''t conceive, it has nothing to do with my husband."

    "Is it okay? But why are you so thin, but he''s not thin at all, he''s quite strong?" Without waiting for anyone to answer, Old Doctor Shen said to himself again, "I know, your ten miles and eight villages are poor and average. Men who work hard all eat dry, women who don¡¯t work hard drink water, you can save a sip, you are so thin, you must have been drinking this way for a long time.¡±

    Li Hehua was speechless.

    She used to drink sour water before, but since the day when Xiaoyan suddenly came back from town, she said that she would no longer go to school to study, and everyone in the family could eat dry food.

    "It''s my fault." Xue Yan said with a wry smile. "If it wasn''t for my family to study, our family wouldn''t have been so poor and saved like that before."

    "Xiaoyan!" Li Hehua and Xue Yihu were anxious.

    Xue Yihu also said busyly: "Doctor, doctor, blame me, blame me! It has nothing to do with my little Yan! I am the eldest brother, I have no ability, and my family was like that before!"

    Who knows, the old doctor Shen smiled: "Shengqing, you see, you have a good brother and sister-in-law."

    Xue Yan nodded with a smile.

    The old doctor Shen just now is not to blame, in fact, he wants them to understand something, but his elder brother and sister-in-law didn''t understand it, but when the old doctor Shen just opened his mouth, he understood.

    The old doctor Shen continued to smile and said, "Alright, alright, Shengqing''s eldest brother and sister-in-law, I don''t mean to blame any of you, I just want you to know," he said, only looking at Xue Yihu, "Don''t say anything else, Just say that your wife is willing to drink with you for three or four years, and let the men in your family eat it. We must not forget this sacrifice. No matter how well your family lives in the future, you have to be good to your daughter-in-law. ."

    "Yes yes yes." Xue Yihu nodded hurriedly, but his eyes couldn''t help turning red. His daughter-in-law has suffered too much with him, and a good day has not passed, and it is only recently that life has improved.

    Li Hehua saw Xue Yihu''s red eyes, and she couldn''t help but red eyes.

    Jiang Yue thinks this old doctor is quite wise.

    "Don''t cry, this old man can''t see tears, otherwise I''ll have to cry with you." Old Doctor Shen said with a sullen face.

    As soon as these words came out, Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were immediately amused, hurriedly wiped their eyes, and kept smiling in response: "Eh. Eh."

    The old doctor Shen said: "Lotus, there''s nothing wrong with you, you''re just too thin, go back and eat more delicious food, it''s just a supplement. I originally wanted to give you two supplements to eat, but the medicine is three points. Poison, it¡¯s better not to take medicine, it¡¯s better not to take medicine, it¡¯s better to take supplements, eat a little bit every day, you won¡¯t become fat by eating one bite, take your time, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re in a better mood, don¡¯t be too stressed, wait for your body After making up for it, you will naturally be pregnant.¡±

    "Really, doctor? Really, I can..." Li Hehua couldn''t help but couldn''t believe it.

    Xue Yihu couldn''t believe it either.

    "I''m a doctor, you have to trust me," the old doctor Shen was very patient. "If you don''t believe me, what are you doing to come to me and show you? There are many diseases in this world that are beyond my power. , but you, I''ve seen a lot of it, you can rest assured, it''s too thin, you do as I say, and you will get pregnant sooner or later. If you can''t get pregnant, I will give you my family Yuxuan, I will But as for Yuxuan, this son, is this the head office?"

 Chapter 168ï¼š dont have to spend money

    Chapter 168 Don''t Have to Use Money

    The last sentence of is obviously a joke.

    The old doctor Shen himself laughed. He is so old that he has such a son, and he is reluctant to give it.

    just to prove that what he said is true.

    Li Hehua and Xue Yihu also laughed, and naturally they believed that was the case.

    Jiang Yue remembered it by heart. Xue Yan''s classmate, the son of the old doctor Shen, surnamed Shen and given the name Yuxuan.

    Looking at Old Doctor Shen''s attitude towards Xue Yan, she knew that Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan had a very good relationship. Sooner or later, she would meet that Shen Yuxuan.

    Also, Xue Yan''s character is Shengqing, right?

    That''s why this doctor just called Xue Yanshengqing...

    When he was not twenty years old, he had a word, and he was called by others, which shows that Xue Yan was in the limelight in Shengming Academy before.

    Xue Yan...Xue Shengqing...

    Either way, it sounds pretty good.

    Jiang Yue thinks.

    "Thank you, Dr. Shen, thank you, Dr. Shen." Xue Yihu first thanked Li Hehua very happily, and then asked, "Doctor Shen, how much does this consultation cost?"

    The old doctor Shen smiled and said: "Let''s not say that you are Shengqing''s brother-in-law, just talking about it will make the inferior pulse, I usually give people a free medical consultation, there is no reason to collect money, don''t take it, don''t take it. Take it, put it away."

    "This..." Xue Yihu still wanted to take it.

    "Shengqing, why don''t you talk about your big brother." Old Doctor Shen looked at Xue Yan with a smile.

    When Xue Yan chose to come here, he expected that the old doctor Shen would not ask for money, not to mention that if he just checked the pulse now, the old doctor Shen would not ask for it.

    He will repay this love in other ways, not necessarily with money.

    So, after listening to the old doctor Shen asking him to speak, he smiled and said to his elder brother: "Big brother, since the old doctor Shen told him not to take it, don''t take it."

    "Isn''t that bad?" Xue Yihu still felt sorry.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "There''s nothing wrong. When Yuxuan comes to our house someday, we''ll just give him a few more good dishes."

    The old doctor Shen stroked his beard and smiled: "This is good, this is good, I have earned more. How can my inferior pulse be worth a few good dishes. But Shengqing, Yuxuan was arguing to go to you yesterday. I''m looking for you at home, if it wasn''t for the days when I hadn''t come to the school to rest, I would have let him go."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Don''t let him go if you don''t have a rest period, otherwise Mr. will have to beat him on the palm again. There are so many students, Mr., and he is always beaten on the palm."

    "Isn''t that true?" Speaking of this, Doctor Shen laughed happily. "He just can''t read well, and his mind is not on this. I asked him to recognize herbal medicine, but he recognized it, and he never forgot it. He also often sees me to practice medicine. I told him that he didn''t study for the imperial examinations, but to know all the characters. The husband also knew that he was not a candidate for reading. I also talked to the husband, and the husband also supported him. The husband also said that he would usually give him Release the water, it won''t be as strict as it is for you."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Yuxuan will definitely inherit your mantle and be a good doctor."

    Old Doctor Shen said with a smile, "Of course it''s the best way, but I didn''t think too much about it, that is, I''m so old, just his son, I don''t want to force him too much, since he''s like me, he feels the same about practicing medicine. If you are interested, then let him learn from me."

    After coming out of the medical center, Xue Yan and the others took Jiang Yue to a stall selling wontons, and ordered a bowl of wontons each.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are naturally small bowls.

 Chapter 169ï¼š then you do it

    Chapter 169 Then you can do it

    No matter how big or small, a bowl of wontons is quite expensive for farmers. Fortunately, they don¡¯t come to the town every day.

    Besides, the old doctor Shen just said that Li Hehua needs to make up for it.

    The reason why chose to eat wontons was because Xue Yihu had heard Li Hehua say it before, and he didn''t know what wontons tasted, so he remembered it, and this time he just let Li Hehua taste it.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, do you have anything you want to buy? If not, let''s go to the ox cart after eating. Uncle Tian said he will go back early this afternoon." Xue Yihu asked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue while eating. .

    Xue Yan swallowed the wonton in his mouth and said, "Yuebao and I have something to buy."

    "What to buy?" Li Hehua asked.

    Jiang Yue also stopped eating wontons and said, "Brother Yan and I want to buy some wheat glutinous rice flour or rice flour. When we dug snakeberries last time, Xiaobao and the others also contributed. I heard that they like to eat caramel. Want to make some for them to eat."

    "Ah, do you still make caramel?" Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were very surprised and stopped eating wontons. They raised their heads to look at their two precious children.

    Xue Yan said: "I won''t, but Yuebao will."

    Jiang Yuedao: "My mother likes to get food. Before her health was not that bad, I saw that there was a caramel seller in the town, so I figured it out by myself, and I really figured it out, but then she was so bad that she couldn''t even take medicine. I couldn¡¯t afford it, so I didn¡¯t have the capital to buy things and go back to make caramel to sell. I didn¡¯t do this business until she was gone. But I followed her at the time, and when I saw it, I knew how to make caramel.¡±

    The original hostess likes to get food, because the original hostess learned to cook from others when she was a girl, and the cooking is very delicious. Later, when she got married, she became a cook. Who needs to make a table in these eight villages? A decent meal will be done by the original hostess.

    This is a meal for people, so the original host naturally felt uneasy about leaving the original owner alone at home, and the original owner naturally followed, and the original owner naturally ate a lot of good food.

    The original owner was raised so white and tender, which has a lot to do with this.

    "Your mother likes to make food," Li Hehua said, "In this ten-mile-and-eight village, who doesn''t know that your mother''s food is delicious, before me and some young daughters-in-law in the village wanted to go to your house to learn how to cook with your mother. As for the vegetables, but because your mother''s health started to get worse and worse at that time, forget it."

    "Yuebao, I think your memory is similar to that of Xiaoyan, both are very good." Xue Yihu smiled slyly. "When Xiaoyan is your age, he can remember a lot of things. Since you know how to do it, you can do it with Xiaoyan. Xiaobao and the others helped our family, so it''s time to buy them something to eat. "

    Xue Yan was unforgettable. Compared with Xue Yan''s memory, her memory is still a lot worse.

    Of course, Jiang Yue didn''t say this.

    Jiang Yue made a ''um''.

    "Will it be too troublesome to do it yourself?" Li Hehua said. "Why don''t we just buy some? There seems to be a caramel seller in the place we just passed by."

    Jiang Yuedao: "For the same amount of money, you can''t buy much directly, but if you do, you can do a lot."

    Li Hehua immediately said, "That''s it, then you can do it."

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    After eating the wontons, Jiang Yuecai asked Xue Yan where there was a place to sell the things she needed.

    Xue Yan said: "There is no such street, but there is a one-meter shop facing the street. As long as it is food, it will be sold there."

 Chapter 170ï¼š Looking back we are still...

    Chapter 170 Looking back, we are still...

    Whether it is wheat, glutinous rice, or flour or rice flour, they are all grains.

    So, the four went to the rice shop on the next street.

    The people here don¡¯t know what the principle of maltose production is, they only know how to do it, but Jiang Yue knows that after the wheat germinates, a maltase will be produced, which can hydrolyze the starch in the glutinous rice into maltose.

    Therefore, you need to buy wheat to germinate.

    Sticky rice is also to be bought.

    However, because this is the south, basically rice is grown. If wheat is not grown, the wheat has to be shipped from the north, so wheat and flour are quite expensive.

    One pound of wheat can be bought for ten cents in the north, and fifteen cents in the south.

    The flour is milled from wheat, so it is more expensive, anyway, it is more expensive than rice flour.

    Jiang Yue did not plan to buy flour to prevent the sugar cubes from sticking, but decided to buy rice flour to prevent the sugar cubes from sticking.

    But rice flour also costs 20 cents a pound, because it is ground manually or by animal power. It has to be threshed into polished rice first, and then ground into powder. It takes a lot of work, and there are no machines in this world.

    Because the yield of glutinous rice is low, there are few people who plant it, and the price is also high. It costs 30 cents per pound.

    In any case, in this town, the minimum selling amount is one pound.

    If you buy half a catty, no one will sell it to you at all.

    Originally, Jiang Yue planned to buy two catties of glutinous rice, a little wheat, and a few large rice flours. Because of the authentic maltose method, the ratio of glutinous rice to malt is 40:1.

    This cost is also lower.

    But because this is not the fully automated sugar production in her original world, the fermentation temperature and ratio can be controlled within the most suitable range, but all controlled manually. In order to ensure full fermentation, the best sugar output can be achieved as much as possible. , the amount of this malt should be more, the ratio can be 10 to 1, 8 to 1, or 4 to 1. Anyway, the ratio can be changed.

    The amount of malt is less than that of glutinous rice.

    Do not have more malt than glutinous rice, otherwise, the maltose produced will be sour.

    In fact, you can also make maltose without glutinous rice, you can also use rice, but the amount of starch contained in glutinous rice is higher than that of rice, and the maltose made from glutinous rice will taste better.

    It¡¯s better to use sticky rice.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue said to the owner of the rice shop: "Two catties of glutinous rice, one catty of wheat, and one catty of rice flour."

    At that time, I won¡¯t be able to use so much wheat and rice flour at all, and there is no way to do it. I have to buy a pound at least, so I can buy a pound of it.

    "Hao Le." The rice shop owner hurriedly called the guy to weigh him. "Ninety-five pennies in total."

    Jiang Yue was very fortunate that Xue Yihu and Li Hehua paid for the wontons, and Xue Yihu and Li Hehua paid for the ox cart, otherwise she and Xue Yan would not have enough money.

    It was also because she was ill-considered that no matter what kind of food she bought in this town, she had to buy at least a pound.

    Xue Yan hurriedly took out his purse to pay.

    "Do you have enough money?" Xue Yihu and Li Hehua also took out their money bags, fearing that they would not have enough money, so they would collect it for them.

    Xue Yan said: "Enough."

    After gave out the money, Xue Yan only had five cents left in his wallet.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and deflated the purse. If you don''t look carefully, you don''t know that there are actually five cents in it.

    Xue Yan looked at her.

    Jiang Yue coughed dryly, and then said to him a little uncomfortable: "Let''s go back and ask your mother for some money and put it on us."

    Although she feels that she has nowhere to spend money, sometimes she always has to buy something.

 Chapter 171ï¼š you two come down

    Chapter 171 You two come down

    This is not a problem without money.

    "Well." Xue Yan thought so too.

    With adults around, it would never be Xue Yan and Jiang Yue¡¯s turn to carry the things. Anyway, the glutinous rice was in Xue Yihu¡¯s hands and held by Xue Yihu.

    After leaving the rice shop, they all walked to the place where Uncle Tian parked the ox cart.

    Li Hehua held Jiang Yue''s small hand, looked at what Xue Yihu was holding, and asked, "Yuebao, how much candy can you make from these?"

    Jiang Yue said: "You don''t need so much wheat and rice flour. If you use all the glutinous rice, you can probably make more than a pound of caramel."

    The starch content of glutinous rice is 75% to 80%. The conditions here, even if she controls it well, it is impossible to convert all the starch into maltose.

    All conversions, that is an ideal situation, it cannot be achieved here.

    One hundred catties of glutinous rice can get 60 to 70 catties of maltose, which is quite good, and two catties of glutinous rice can get a little more than one catty of maltose, which is almost the same.

    "A little more than a pound?!" Both Li Hehua and Xue Yihu were taken aback. "So many. During the New Year''s Eve, my aunt gave my grandpa a small packet of caramel. That''s not even a couple of taels. I heard that it cost her twenty cents."

    Jiang Yue wanted to say that she spent almost a hundred pennies before she even made the caramel...

    Because of the small amount of production, the difference is still not obvious. It is only slightly better than buying directly. She also has nothing to do. She can save a few cents if she can save a few cents, but if you make a lot of caramel, it will be more cost-effective.

    The people who came in the morning also knew that Uncle Tian would go back early today, and they were already waiting at the ox cart. When Jiang Yue and the others arrived, the ox cart could also go back.

    When the sun was still high, Jiang Yue and the others were about to return to Huaishu Village.

    "One tiger, is that four tigers?" Suddenly Li Hehua pointed to the front and said from the back of a young man in coarse clothes who was walking along the road carrying a bag and carrying a crock pot in his hand.

    "It''s the Four Tigers!" Xue Yihu was very surprised. Immediately, he shouted happily: "Four tigers, four tigers."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were basking in the sun, the ox cart was swaying, and Li Hehua and Xue Yihu were watching over them. Their nerves were somewhat relaxed, and they felt a little sleepy when they suddenly heard Li Hehua''s Voice, the two people looked over to the roadside in front of the ox cart, and it was indeed their fourth brother.

    And their fourth brother is leaving, not as fast as the ox, the ox cart has already come to the side of their fourth brother.

    Xue Sihu is still the same as usual. Before looking back, he already had a three-pointed smile on his face. When he saw Li Hehua and Xue Yihu, the smile on his face immediately became bigger: "Big brother! Sister-in-law!"

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also on the ox cart, he was even more happy: "You two come down and walk back with me, you are almost at the entrance of the village, and you won''t be able to sit for long."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue got off the ox cart.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua also got off the ox cart.

    "Four Tigers, you want to come back, how come you don''t know how to come back in Uncle''s ox cart." Uncle Tian laughed.

    Xue Sihu naturally walked back because he was reluctant to give up the penny, but he wouldn''t say that, but said with a smile: "Who knew you came back from town so early, uncle, doesn''t it usually take an hour to come back? ."

    Uncle Tian smiled and said, "I have something to do at home, so I came back earlier."

    "Uncle Tian, ??hurry up and go back, we''ll just go back, and we''ll be there." Xue Yihu said with a smile as he took out four coins and gave it to Uncle Tian.

 Chapter 172ï¼š Fourth brother has talent in business

    Chapter 172 Fourth brother is talented in business

    Now they are only a hundred paces away from the village entrance.

    "Okay, okay." Uncle Tian took the four cents before continuing to drive the ox cart.

    Xue Yihu subconsciously went to help carry the crock pot in Xue Sihu''s hand.

    My eldest brother usually takes care of his younger brother, and the crock pot is not heavy, so Xue Sihu let his eldest brother carry it over and said, "This is the leftovers from the restaurant again."

    Even the leftovers in the restaurant are delicious. Xue Yihu and Li Hehua are naturally happy that they can eat these good dishes at home tonight, but they still can''t help but worry: "If you take food from the restaurant again, will your shopkeeper tell you? Ah? Don''t take it back next time."

    There was a tree right next to it, the shade was pouring down, and it was not hot. They just stood under the shade and didn¡¯t rush back.

    "It''s okay, they also throw away the leftovers." Xue Sihu said. "The shopkeeper also knows it. Today, the shopkeeper deliberately asked the kitchen to give me a little more leftovers. There are still more than half of the ducks in it. He said that I will quit it in the future, but I have been in the restaurant for more than three years and I have been the most diligent. , I can''t give me anything else, I still have to give me some of the leftovers."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both knew that Xue Sihu was an extremely assertive person, and they were not surprised to hear that he would no longer be working in a restaurant in the future.

    On the other hand, Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were shocked and immediately asked: "Why don''t you do it? How many people in this ten-mile-eight village want to enter the restaurant and become a junior, which is better than your third brother working hard outside every day. Hard work."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said: "Xiaoyan can earn 500 wen just copying a book, it doesn''t take a few days, and I only get 450 wen for a month''s work, anyway, I can''t work anymore, I have to Find something else to do, and you can make more money than this one. It''s not like you don''t know, even if I continue to do this as a junior, I won''t be able to do it for a few years. The restaurants in this town are only young people. , There are very few people who are over 20 years old, this thing can''t be done for a lifetime, sooner or later I''ll have to come back and find something to do by myself."

    "Yeah." Xue Yihu and Li Hehua thought it was quite reasonable, so they didn''t say anything more.

    But Xue Yan knew that his fourth brother didn''t say something.

    That is, at the beginning, his fourth brother heard that the family wanted to study for him, and immediately went to the town restaurant with the third brother to find a job without saying a word, but only his fourth brother was left in the restaurant at that time.

    Now, he doesn''t study anymore, and the family doesn''t need his fourth brother to contribute to money for the time being. His fourth brother is just like freedom, and he wants to do what he wants to do.

    In the last life, the life of his fourth brother... No, it was the life of everyone in the family, and almost all revolved around him. In this life, he wanted everyone in the family to have their own lives.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan asked: "Fourth brother, you said you wanted to find other things to do, then have you thought about which kind of things to do?"

    "Not yet," Xue Sihu said with a smile, "but I want to start a small business. I think the stalls in the town, as long as they keep it, they will make more money than me being a junior. Anyway, let''s take a look. Well, I just had this idea, and I didn''t even think about doing a small business."

    Doing business?

    Xue Yan was a little dazed.

    It''s like going back to a previous life.

    In the last life, since he became an official, his fourth brother took care of his family. The fourth brother took his family to do business, and made his family more and more rich, and finally he was able to become rich enough to rival the country.

    His fourth brother is very talented in business.

 Chapter 173ï¼š Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren

    Chapter 173 Children and grandchildren have their own blessings

    Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan''s dazed eyes and guessed that Xue Yan might be thinking of something in her previous life.

    It seems that the events of his previous life have cast a great shadow on him, so he can''t control it, and he will always think about it, just like torturing him.

    Jiang Yue wanted to comfort a little, but she opened her mouth, but said nothing.

    This, it is best to rely on him to come out.

    Xue Sihu didn''t look at Xue Yan anymore, but looked at Jiang Yue, because he found that Jiang Yue didn''t speak, but was silently held a small hand by Li Hehua, watching them.

    Then, he held his arm with one hand and touched his chin with the other: "Yuebao, you haven''t called fourth brother yet."

    As if he wouldn''t go forward if she didn''t call him.

    Jiang Yue knew that he was teasing her, but she still called out in cooperation: "Fourth brother."

    "So good." Xue Sihu rubbed her little head in praise. "I''ve also paid my wages today. I bought some delicious food for you and Xiaoyan. I''m here." He patted the burden on his back. "I''ll give it to you when you go back."

    "The delicious food should be eaten by the sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law. The second sister-in-law has a double body. The sister-in-law is going to the town to see the doctor today. The doctor said that she is too thin and needs to be supplemented. After the meat grows, she is in good health. You can get pregnant." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan also nodded.

    The two children in the family are so sensible, Li Hehua is more than happy: "Look at how sensible our family Yuebao and Xiaoyan are. But this is your fourth brother''s heart for you, how can you push your heart out. Your fourth brother Didn''t you bring back some food? I''ll just have to eat more food with your second sister-in-law."

    "Sister-in-law, have you seen the doctor?" Xue Sihu was a little surprised. "No wonder you guys came back from town. I just wanted to ask how you got back from town."

    Li Hehua is a little embarrassed.

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "Look, that eldest lady is very good. She is the father of Xiaoyan''s classmate, and she didn''t receive any medical fees. Okay, let''s go back quickly, my mother is probably waiting at home."

    "Yes, mother must want to know what''s going on with sister-in-law earlier. Let''s go, let''s go back." Xue Sihu also urged.

    When she got home, it turned out that Liu Guixia basically did not work in the fields today, and was anxiously waiting at home.

    Yu Hongyan comforted Liu Guixia from time to time, saying that my sister-in-law would definitely be cured.

    Xue Dafu and the others are a little rough-hearted. Although they hope that Li Hehua can be cured, they should still go down to the ground, and Xia Tian, ??who is down to the field, is not at home at the moment.

    Knowing that Li Hehua was just too thin, as long as she usually eats well, it can be cured by supplements. Liu Guixia was overjoyed. She kept holding Li Hehua''s hand, saying a lot of things, and complaining about Xue Yihu: "You They all went to the town, why didn''t they come back with two catties of meat, the doctors said they should make up for it."

    Hearing that Xue Sihu won''t be a junior at Changfu Restaurant in the future, Liu Guixia sighed: "Xiaoyan is only seven years old, we can''t control it, you are eighteen, we can still manage it? As long as you don''t do bad things , I have no problem with being a mother, it''s just that your father-"

    Just as Xue Dafu came back from the field with a shovel, he took over the words: "You said that you can''t control it, so I can control it? It''s okay, you are all big and your ideas are big, just like your mother. As I said, as long as you don''t do bad things, no matter who you want to do in the future, you can do whatever you want, and your grandchildren will have their own blessings, as your grandfather often told me."

    "Thank you dad!" Xue Sihu immediately thanked him happily.

 Chapter 174ï¼š immortal

    Chapter 174

    Xue Yihu and the others are also very happy.

    With their father putting words here, they will be more free to do anything in the future.

    "Yihu, what are you holding?" Xue Dafu asked casually as he put the shovel down.

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "This is the leftovers brought back by the four tigers, this is the glutinous rice wheat and rice flour that Xiaoyan and Yuebao bought to make caramel for Xiaobao and the others. Xiaobao and the others helped dig snakeberries last time. Both Xiaoyan and Yuebao would like to thank them."

    said, and then put the things in both hands down.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Yu Hongyan all looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in surprise, "Do you know how to make caramel?"

    Xue Sihu was also quite surprised.

    But at the same time he was surprised, he immediately thought in his mind, since their Xiaoyan and Yuebao know how to make caramel, should he want to see the business of caramel?

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, Xue Yihu smiled and helped explain: "Yuebao knows how to cook. Didn''t Yuebao''s mother always know how to cook before she died? She also thought about this, and Yuebao remembers it when she sees it. I know how to do it."

    "Yeah," Li Hehua echoed, "I heard Yuebao say that you can make more than a pound of caramel candy, which is much cheaper than buying caramel candy directly."

    "This... is good." Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu were very happy.

    Liu Guixia was still a little more careful, and hurriedly said: "Didn''t you just give me 12 taels again, then where did you get the money to buy it? Xiaoyan, Yuebao, have you spent all your money, come here? Come here, come in with me, and I''ll give you some more. You are the worst at spending money indiscriminately. Looking at the things you bought, you are also making candy for Xiaobao and the others. You are not willing to buy a candy for yourself, sorry. Yes, our adults are not as thoughtful as you think, this time I must give you more and let you take them with you."

    In the end, Liu Guixia felt bad for her two precious children.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were taken into Liu Guixia''s room by Liu Guixia, while you looked at me, and I looked at you. It''s good, and they don''t need to speak.

    This time, Liu Guixia gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan two taels of silver.

    Xue Yan kept it.

    When they came out of Liu Guixia''s room, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had oil paper bags stuffed into their hands.

    "I bought something delicious for you, eat it quickly." Xue Sihu laughed. Then, put the other paper bag in the bag aside: "This is for grandpa. Mom, I won''t buy it for you. I don''t have that much money. I''ll buy it for you when I make a lot of money."

    Liu Guixia and the others laughed and said, "We are neither old nor young. What should we buy? It''s a waste of money, and we can''t buy it if we have money."

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t mean to open the oiled paper package, Liu Guixia and the others hurriedly laughed and urged: "You eat it, it''s a big drumstick. Your fourth brother will love you, but don''t let the passing children see it. Your fourth brother can¡¯t tell how uncomfortable it will be, he just bought it for you. Hurry up. Eat it now. Be good, be obedient, we adults have something to eat, it¡¯s not bad for you This is a chicken leg, this is for your children."

    If you don''t eat it again, you''ll really fail their fourth brother''s wishes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to slowly open the oil paper bag in their hands.

    Sure enough, inside the oiled paper bag, there was a big crispy chicken thigh that was deep-fried, but now it''s cold, not so crispy, only the layer of flour wrapped on the surface is still a little crispy.

 Chapter 175ï¼š soaked wheat

    Chapter 175 Dip the Wheat

    "Is it delicious?" Xue Sihu looked at them expectantly.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    "Fried fresh is better." Xue Sihu said with a smile. "I''ll take you to town someday, and let you eat freshly fried. Well, you eat it, I''ll go to Grandpa''s place and send this to Grandpa, just in time to see Grandpa, I''m all I haven''t seen Grandpa for a long time."

    Saying that, Xue Sihu took the paper bag that was put aside and was about to go to Old Man Xue, but without taking two steps, he turned back and shouted to Xue Dafu, "Father, before I come back, go to Third Brother''s place to have a look. , the third brother said that he can''t come back for the time being, and it is estimated that it will take more than half a month to come back."

    Xue Dafu: "Okay, I see."

    There were two small benches in the corridor at the entrance of the main room. Li Hehua let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sit on the small benches and continued to eat chicken legs. The others started to do their own thing again.

    Everyone is happy. Naturally, it was because Li Hehua only used food supplements.

    Xue Yan slowly ate the chicken drumsticks while looking at the cloth bag on the table in the main room. The cloth bag contained three things, glutinous rice, wheat and rice flour.

    Then, he looked at Jiang Yue: "How to make this caramel, can you tell me?"

    Jiang Yue said it briefly.

    Probably, first let the wheat germinate, then cook the glutinous rice, then mix the chopped malt and glutinous rice together to ferment, then filter, then boil, and finally pull the boiled sugar. It will turn white, and the more you pull, the harder it will become, the kind of white caramel that is broken and sold in town.

    Xue Yan understood as soon as he heard it.

    Knowing that the first step is to let the wheat germinate, and after soaking the wheat overnight, it will be easier to germinate. I saw him say: "Then we will go to soak the wheat after eating."

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    After eating the chicken legs, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took out part of the pound of wheat and put it in a big sea bowl, then poured cold water into the big sea bowl and soaked this part of the wheat.

    The other wheat is put away, maybe it will be useful in the future.

    "Let''s find another sieve." Jiang Yue said. "Tomorrow morning, we will spread the soaked wheat on the sieve, and sprinkle it with water two or three times a day. According to the current weather, it is estimated that it will be ready to germinate in three or four days. We use buds, don''t let true leaves germinate. This sugar is also known as maltose, which is what it means."

    Xue Yan nodded.

    There is a round sieve for sifting debris at home. It is wooden. This can sieve the crumbs in the rapeseed and the sesame seeds. The holes are not big, just right.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took a sieve and put it aside for later use.

    At this time, Xue Erhu and Xue Wuhu, who went to the ground to spread grass and tree ash, came back. The grass and tree ash can prevent insect pests and can also be used as fertilizer. I heard that Li Hehua can be cured with only food supplements, and they were very happy. When I heard that Xue Sihu was back, Xue Wuhu immediately He ran to Old Man Xue to find his fourth brother. It''s not enough to go by myself, so I took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with them.

    They didn''t come back until dinner.

    It was Xue Erhu who called back.

    When Xue Erhu went, he also brought a bowl of vegetables. This dish was the leftovers that Xue Sihu brought back, and it was also given to Old Man Xue.

    It¡¯s not that there is delicious food, it¡¯s still just for the filial piety of the younger generation.

    The next day, early in the morning, after washing up, Jiang Yue took the sieve, and together with Xue Yan, spread the soaked wheat in the sieve.

 Chapter 176ï¼š Is it so serious?

    Chapter 176 Is it so serious?

    The wheat was spread, and the sieve was covered with a cloth to block the light.

    Finally, put the cloth-covered sieve in a cool and ventilated place, sprinkle water two or three times a day, and wait for germination.

    The whole process, Xue Sihu watched without blinking.

    Xue Wuhu was also curious when he saw his fourth brother like this. He ran over like a monkey, and also bent over, watching Jiang Yue and Xue Yan fiddling with his eyes without blinking.

    After reading it, Xue Wuhu said, "Fourth brother, what''s so good about this?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also looked at Xue Sihu. To be honest, they didn''t expect that their fourth brother would stare and look like they were going to learn. Is this to do this business?

    Xue Sihu glanced at the sieve that had been placed in a cool and ventilated place, and then smiled: "I''m not a junior, I must be looking for something to do, and Yuebao can toss out candy again, I just thought, I Let''s see if you want to fiddle with the caramel business first."

    "Okay!" Xue Wuhu agreed without thinking, thinking that he could make money.

    Jiang Yue doesn''t matter, if Xue Sihu really wants to do the caramel business, she also supports it.

    Xue Yan was the only one who said, "Fourth brother, this business has restrictions."

    Xue Sihu: "What restrictions?"

    Xue Yan: "Because there are still many people who can''t get enough to eat, the imperial court is very strict about the use of grain. For people who have fields, at least half of the fields must be grown for grain, and nothing else is allowed. To make this kind of sugar requires consumption A lot of food, just like brewing requires a lot of food, the government has to manage it. If you are in this business, it is no problem to buy a few dozen catties of glutinous rice to make caramel, but if it exceeds 100 catties, without the permission of the government, the government will If you are going to be arrested, there are board players, and there are exiles and beheadings, it depends on how the government punishes the crime.¡±

    He was the regent in his last life, and he was in charge of the entire Great Plume, so he knew this better.

    It is not in troubled times, when people are hungry, and in troubled times, food is even more scarce, and the imperial court intervenes in these matters, one is to reduce the waste of food, and the other is to maintain the stability of Daling.

    Jiang Yue heard it and felt that it was not unreasonable for the imperial court to intervene. After all, if you don¡¯t eat or drink sugar and wine, you won¡¯t starve to death.

    Besides, in this world, the output of food is not particularly high, and food is always in short supply.

    It¡¯s just that some people are not lacking.

    If there is a disaster year, there will definitely be a famine and starvation will die everywhere.

    Xue Wuhu was not as calm as Jiang Yue, and was immediately taken aback: "It''s so serious?! The fourth brother, fourth brother, you should stop doing this business, and our family has not obtained the permission of the government."

    Xue Sihu was much more courageous than Xue Wuhu, so he didn''t take it seriously: "What are you afraid of, didn''t Xiaoyan say that the government only cares about 100 catties, then I will buy 90 catties of glutinous rice and come back to make caramel, plus wheat and rice flour. The dosage is not more than 100 catties, I can earn as much as I can, and now I don¡¯t know what to do, I only know that if I want to do some business, I should practice my hand.¡±

    Xue Yan has known this fourth brother for so many years in his last life, and he knows his fourth brother very well. Now that his fourth brother is like this, he also expected it, and naturally he is not surprised.

    Jiang Yue was not surprised either. A person with a lively and assertive mind generally has some courage.

    However, to be able to make such a straightforward decision without being influenced by anyone at all, this is not only a matter of assertiveness and courage, but also a kind of courage. Xue Sihu is somewhat bold.

 Chapter 177ï¼š He could be better

    Chapter 177 He can be more refined

    She can foresee now that in the future, Xue Sihu will definitely be the most capable of Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Yan, she will not make any comments. This person wants to live an ordinary life in An Ansheng all his life, she can see that.

    As for the third brother Xue Sanhu, although she has not seen it before, she has heard a little bit from her family. Knowing that this third brother is impulsive and straightforward, no matter how capable he is, there is an upper limit.

    And she couldn''t see where Xue Sihu''s upper limit was for the time being.

    When he was having breakfast, Xue Sihu told his family that he wanted to buy 90 catties of glutinous rice and sell it as caramel, but the wages he paid yesterday were not enough, so he asked the family to make it up for him.

    Xue Dafu and the others now believe in Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and naturally they also believe that caramel can be made. When they hear Xue Sihu''s words, they have no opinion.

    Xue Sihu didn''t let Xue Sihu pay for it himself, and took the money directly from Liu Guixia to buy glutinous rice, wheat, and rice flour.

    Jiang Yue originally just wanted to make some caramel for Xue Xiaobao and the others to express her gratitude. It was estimated that it was only once, so she didn''t buy gauze, and planned to borrow it from her uncle''s house when it was time to filter.

    The uncle''s house is now open. There are many places that need to be filtered, and there are also a lot of gauze.

    But now the fourth brother is going to do the caramel business, and it is not a bad thing to have some gauze at home. Thinking of this, Jiang Yue said: "Fourth brother, buy some more gauze, you need to filter."

    "Then I must buy it." Xue Sihu naturally had no opinion at all.

    As soon as breakfast was over, Xue Sihu asked Xue Erhu to accompany him to the town to buy these things, but he couldn''t get it back alone. They promised to take the ox cart at home, but the two still did not take the ox cart and walked away.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu and Xue Erhu were gone, Jiang Yuecai whispered to Xue Yan, "The fourth brother is a good one."

    Unlike the rest of the family, who have been with her for a while, and slowly believe that she can do whatever she says she can do, but these four brothers have only met a few times in total. Before it was made, I told her to learn to make caramel, and to do this business, people are now going to buy materials.

    Understand what she meant, Xue Yan smiled and said, "He can be more refined."

    In the last life, they only thought that the fourth brother was smart and full of brains, but since he was taken over to Dijing and started to take care of his family, that talent appeared at once.

    He has never met anyone who can do business better than his fourth brother.

    Now, his fourth brother is going to start a business again, so naturally they can see more and more how smart his fourth brother is.

    "It''s better to be more refined, you won''t suffer." Jiang Yue said.

    "That''s true." Xue Yan smiled and nodded. In the last life, the fourth brother never suffered a loss. No one has ever been able to take advantage of his fourth brother.

    By the time Xue Sihu and Xue Erhu come back, it is already afternoon.

    Also because Xue Sihu wanted to sell caramel candy, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan soaked some wheat there, but they didn''t soak much. Because there are only two pots at home, one big and one small, at most 30 kilograms of glutinous rice can be made a day. You have to soak some wheat today and germinate there, then soak some wheat tomorrow and germinate there, and the day after tomorrow, soak some wheat and germinate there.

    The malt grows very fast. If it grows well in one day, it will not be used as much at that time, and the remaining malt will grow true leaves. At that time, it will not be called malt, but wheat seedlings.

 Chapter 178ï¼š or me

    Chapter 178

    Wheat seedlings will consume a lot of their own malt enzymes. Too little malt enzymes will naturally affect the process of hydrolyzing starch into maltose.

    The malt that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first used a sieve to make, it took only three days, and it was ready, and they could start making maltose.

    It happened to be discovered early in the morning that Li Hehua and Liu Guixia cooked their two kilograms of glutinous rice while they were making breakfast.

    One pot for breakfast and one pot for glutinous rice.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan dealt with the malt, and their fourth brother was still watching carefully. For fear of missing any details, they would help them from time to time.

    The roots of the malt all passed through the holes under the sieve. Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan to take a wooden basin to follow it. Then, all the malt that had grown in the sieve was pulled out and put into the wooden basin.

    The malt needs to be cleaned. The root of the malt is a little dirty. I was afraid that the two children could not carry the bucket. Xue Sihu hurriedly went to carry a bucket of water, and there was a scoop swaying on the water in the bucket.

    "Just wash and chop this, the more chopped the better." Jiang Yue said. "It''s better to mix it with the cooked glutinous rice then."

    Xue Yan with both hands in the basin, while washing the malt with the same care as her, replied: "Yes."

    "I''ll cut it up." Xue Sihu, who was also squatting, scooped another ladle of water into the basin for them and laughed.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no objection.

    When the breakfast is ready, the glutinous rice is also cooked. At this time, the glutinous rice is still very hot and cannot be mixed with the chopped malt. You have to wait until the glutinous rice is cool and a little hot, but not too hot. mix.

    Taking advantage of this time, Jiang Yue and the others have breakfast.

    After breakfast, the glutinous rice is almost dry, Jiang Yue poured the specially chopped malt into the glutinous rice, and then wanted to stir the two evenly.

    "It''s still me, it''s me." Xue Sihu hurriedly said.

    Until Xue Sihu used a spatula and chopsticks to stir the malt and glutinous rice evenly, Jiang Yue said, "Pour it into the pot."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu hurriedly poured it into the pot.

    With the help of the fourth brother, Xue Yan could only stand and watch.

    Liu Guixia and the others were also curious, and they all stood aside and watched.

    Jiang Yue: "Cover the lid."

    Xue Sihu: "It''s done."

    Jiang Yue: "This has to be left like this for about two hours. It is estimated that it will ferment. It is best to add a small fire to the stove."

    Yes, it is a small fire.

    If the fire is high and the temperature in the pot is too high, the maltase will lose its activity and cannot hydrolyze starch into maltose. However, if the temperature is low, it will not work. The activity of maltase is not enough, and naturally the starch cannot be fully hydrolyzed.

    These, for fear that Xue Sihu and the others would not understand, she did not say it.

    However, by artificially controlling the temperature in this way, it is impossible to keep the temperature in the most suitable range. Anyway, in the end, it is impossible for the starch in the glutinous rice to be completely hydrolyzed into maltose.

    The conditions are limited, there is no way.

    "Okay." Xue Sihu responded. Whatever he did, he just had to know how to do it.

    Liu Guixia and the others too, they couldn''t help but also responded: "Okay."

    "Brother Yan and I will just watch this fire. If you have something to do, just do it." Jiang Yue said.

    It will take about two hours for it to ferment, so Liu Guixia and the others really went to work in the field. The ashes of plants and trees that have been accumulated in the family for many days have not been scattered yet. They not only need to scatter them into the fields, but also into the fields.

 Chapter 179ï¼š very strange

    Chapter 179 is very strange

    They also helped to scatter Jiang Yue and Xue Yan on the five acres of land.

    is also afraid that the two children will not take care of them well, so they can help a little bit, just help a little bit.

    In addition to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at home, there are Yu Hongyan, Xue Sihu and Xue Yihu at home.

    Xue Yihu was naturally busy under the shed again.

    Xue Sihu followed and stared at the fire for a while, making sure how small the fire was, so he went down to help.

    Yu Hongyan also stared for a while. Although she was pregnant with a child, she also wanted to help, such as this kind of work sitting at the door of the stove and making a fire, she usually did it while she was not tired, so she would go home with her. Now, she thought, she made so much sugar today, the two precious children in the family can take care of the fire, but tomorrow the family will start to make and sell sugar, and 90 kilograms of glutinous rice will be placed in the main room, she thinks that she will take care of the stove when the time comes. fire in.

    also saw clearly and determined how small the flame was. Yu Hongyan sat at the entrance of the main room and started sewing.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan watched the flames in the stove while casually looking at the yard. In the yard, except for the greenery brought by the small vegetable garden, there was no other vitality at all.

    Involuntarily, she wanted to plant flowers and plants.

    Although when the bricks and tiles are delivered, the big house will be built. After the big house is built, it is natural to move to the big house to live in, but it is not bad to have more vitality now.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue gave Xue Yan the fire stick in her hand, "You watch the fire first, I''ll go back to the room."

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    Jiang Yue went back to her room.

    Then, he entered the space.

    When I was about to enter the high-tech room, I selected some seeds of flowers and plants on the operating table, and let them enter the universal nursery room. When I started to nurse the seedlings, I found that there was only one grass on the black waste soil, but now there is a small piece of it. of green grass, a small piece the size of her current fist.

    The area of ??the small pool of water also increased, and it was almost the size of the mouth of the small rice bowl she usually used to eat.

    is very strange.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while, but walked over anyway.

    Before squatting down, she discovered again that the soil with a small piece of grass growing was no longer black waste soil, but loess, and she didn''t know what kind of loess it was.

    Just such a small piece turned into loess, and the rest were all black wasteland as far as the eye could see.

    Jiang Yue still doesn''t know why this is happening, but since this small piece is no longer black wasteland, can this small piece be able to grow something?

    If it can be planted, of course she hopes that this small piece can become a large piece, and then, a bigger piece.

    As for the reason, she can ignore it.

    Thinking like this, Jiang Yue entered the high-tech room and took out two strawberry seeds. Immediately, only two of the small pieces of grass were left, lest the grass was actually useful, so there were still two left. A tree, even if the grass is useful, it should not affect it.

    The loess is so loose that Jiang Yue can sow two strawberry seeds in it with her fingers.

    is planted on the loess that has been uprooted.

    Then, I also used my hands to get some water in a pool of water the size of the mouth of a small bowl, sprinkle it on it, and see if the strawberry seeds can take root and sprout and sprout.

    After doing this, Jiang Yuecai went to the operating table, selected some seeds of flowers and plants, and let him enter the universal nursery room to start nursery.

    Then she came out of the space.

    There was still loess on her hands, and there was not that much water in the space to wash her clean, so Jiang Yue walked out of the room and returned to the door of the stove.

 Chapter 180ï¼š whitened

    Chapter 180 Turned White

    didn''t say anything, just stretched out two small hands in front of Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was satisfied when he saw it, he quickly put down the burning stick, got up, went to scoop a ladle of water, put it aside, poured it on Jiang Yue''s two little hands, and let Jiang Yue wash his hands.

    Xue Yan didn''t ask her how she got soiled just by going back to her room.

    Jiang Yue thinks this is very good. She came to this world and met many people in this world, but only getting along with Xue Yan made her the most relaxed.

    Then the two of them sat at the door of the stove again, holding fire sticks, watching the fire inside the stove with only a little flame.

    Until Liu Guixia and Li Hehua came back to make lunch, the fermentation was not done.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan used a small pot, Liu Guixia and the others could only use a large pot for cooking. Although they were different cooktops, they were connected to the same cooktop. If the large cooktop beside was on fire, the small pot would also be on fire. As the temperature rose a little, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan extinguished the small fire in the stove under the small pot, lest the temperature in the small pot be too high and affect the maltase to hydrolyze starch into maltose.

    Liu Guixia and the others were about to finish their lunch, and the small pot was fermented. Xue Sihu also came back, and immediately came over to see and help.

    Xue Yan was only left to watch this live.

    Jiang Yue was left with the job of directing.

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "Put out everything in the pot, filter it with gauze, as long as the juice is enough, the **** can be used as fertilizer to spread in the fields or fields."

    Xue Sihu hurriedly did as Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Wuhu also came back, and he washed his hands quickly, and also came to help, helping to filter a piece.

    Li Hehua helped to wash the small pot.

    After filtering, the **** is put aside, and it is thrown back into the fields or fields, and the juice filtered into the basin, which is actually sugar juice, is poured back into the small pot and boiled.

    You can use a high fire at the beginning, but you can¡¯t use a high fire later to avoid burning.

    You have to keep stirring it with a spatula to make the water in the sugar juice evaporate faster, of course, to prevent sticking to the pan.

    Fortunately, it is made of two kilograms of glutinous rice, and the amount is not that much. After only an hour, there is no water in the boil, and it is all maltose.

    But the maltose was still very hot and very soft.

    Remove from the pot and place in a large bowl.

    At this time, the maltose is still dark brown.

    Jiang Yue picked up a pair of chopsticks, one in each hand, and then dipped some maltose from the big bowl, and kept pulling with the ends of the two chopsticks, then rolled and folded, and soon, the maltose became became white.

    "It turned white!" Xue Wuhu, who had always been screaming, immediately called out.

    Xue Dafu and the others were very happy, but they didn''t expect to turn white like this.

    "I''m going, it seems to be getting bigger!" Xue Wuhu called out again with a fuss.

    Xue Dafu and the others were even more delighted.

    Jiang Yue actually wanted to say that this is because a lot of air was added in the process of continuously pulling the roll, and the density of the maltose became smaller, so the volume naturally increased. There is so much brown maltose in this bowl that it can be pulled. It ended up being a lot of white maltose, but it was still that heavy.

    It¡¯s easier to turn white, because the maltose is mixed with air, it becomes opaque and looks white.

    But fearing that Xue Dafu and the others would not understand, she didn''t say anything.

    But when she was waiting for the chopped malt and glutinous rice to ferment in the morning, she briefly told Xue Yan, and she couldn''t help but glance at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was as calm as usual.

 Chapter 181ï¼š a lot

    Chapter 181 A lot, a lot

    "Ah, ah, how come this has become white and bigger!" Xue Wuhu shouted again.

    Xue Sihu couldn''t stand his fifth brother lying on his shoulders, and he stretched his neck while watching their Yuebao pull the caramel with chopsticks, while calling in his ear.

    Because it was right next to his ear, he heard louder.

    I saw him pushing the fifth brother''s head away with one hand, keeping the fifth brother''s head away from him, and said with a smile: "Five tigers, stop for a while, okay? Isn''t it just white caramel candy? The sugar sellers probably don''t know how it turns white and big, they just know how to do it."

    "Yeah," Xue Erhu also laughed, "Don''t we have no idea why the seeds germinate when we grow crops? No matter what we do, it''s enough to know how to do it. Yuebao, did you pull it all next? "

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. "Hurry up with your hands."

    Xue Sihu hurried to wash his hands.

    Xue Erhu was afraid that his fourth brother would not be able to pull as much by himself. The more this thing was pulled, the more he went to wash his hands. Then, he divided the maltose in the bowl into two halves, and one person pulled half.

    Xue Yihu and the others also wanted to help, but they no longer needed their help.

    Jiang Yue then asked Li Hehua to help fry the rice noodles.

    Fry the rice noodles and put the maltose in the rice noodles to prevent them from sticking to each other.

    After the maltose has been pulled, it is still not completely cooled down. The plate is like a round cake, which is also convenient for storage. The sugar shops in town usually make such round cakes. If you buy caramel, people will I will break this round cake into pieces and weigh it for you.

    But she didn''t make it for sale, and she didn''t make a lot of it. She didn''t plan to make it into a round cake in the end, but planned to cut it into small pieces while it was still soft after pulling it. Just like the face medicine, it''s a good entry.

    Seeing that his fourth brother and second brother had more and more things in their hands, they were pulling more and more, and both hands couldn''t hold it, but Xue Wuhu couldn''t help but get excited and cried out: "Ah Ah, a lot, a lot."

    Xue Dafu and the others were also stunned.

    "So many..." Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan couldn''t help but speak out.

    "Yuebao, when will it be okay?" Xue Erhu asked.

    "You just pull a few more times and you''ll be fine." Jiang Yue said.

    "It''s done." Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu tugged a few more times.

    There was already a new cutting board on the table. It was quite large. It was no problem to roll noodles on it. It was made by Xue Yihu. It had been done for a few days, but the old cutting board was not completely broken. Liu Guixia and the others were reluctant to replace it. I took it out today and it was very clean.

    It was also dried without any water stains.

    Jiang Yue poured the fried rice noodles from Li Hehua on the new cutting board, and then asked Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu to put the stretched caramel on the rice noodles.

    Afraid that everyone would think she was a child and could not handle a kitchen knife, Jiang Yue asked Li Hehua to cut the pulled candy into small pieces while the candy was still soft.

    Li Hehua had already washed her hands, but she was still afraid that her hands would not be clean, so she hurriedly washed her hands again, and after drying them, she hurried back to cut them.

    At this time, Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao came with Xue Gouzi who refused to come.

    Seeing that Xue Gouzi was also coming, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Because Xue Gouzi was cowardly and afraid, the two of them originally planned to give Xue Gouzi''s caramel candy secretly, but now that they are here, it is not easy to give it secretly.

    Xue Xiaobao and Xue Dabao took Xue Gouzi into the yard and said happily: "Grandpa asked us to come, Uncle Gouzi was afraid and didn''t dare to come, so Grandpa asked us to bring Uncle Gouzi, listen. Grandpa said that Yuebao and uncle want to give us candy, is it true?"

 Chapter 182ï¼š can eat

    Chapter 182 You can eat

    "It''s true, it''s true." Liu Guixia laughed again and again. Quickly walked over and brought the three children over. He also said to Xue Gouzi: "Gouzi, what are you afraid of? This is your third uncle and third uncle''s family, not someone else''s. Don''t be afraid, there are three uncles and third uncles."

    "Yes, good boy." Xue Dafu rubbed Xue Gouzi''s head.

    Xue Gouzi still lowered his head, a little timid.

    "Yeah, there''s so much candy to eat!" Xue Xiaobao had already seen Li Hehua cutting, so he immediately ran over, put his hands on the table, and stared at him without blinking. "A lot..."

    I almost drooled at the caramel on the cutting board.

    Although Xue Dabao has a big head, he is much more sensible than Xue Xiaobao. He is older than Xue Xiaobao. He even knows to say to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "Thank you uncle, thank you Yuebao."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both shook their heads, expressing no thanks.

    Xue Xiaobao, this little Hanhan, heard his brother say thank you, and then he remembered this matter, his little head turned around, and thanked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, and said happily: "Yuebao, uncle, why are you so nice? ."

    The amusing Liu Guixia and the others were happy.

    It was obvious that Xue Xiaobao was five years old and older than their Yuebao, but Xue Xiaobao gave them the impression that she was even younger than their Yuebao.

    Li Hehua is all good, Jiang Yue is busy coating each cut and surface of the caramel with rice flour, so that the cut caramel will not stick to each other.

    Moreover, this rice noodle is fried and can also be eaten.

    Each piece of caramel is covered with white rice flour, more like a dough.

    But in vain, let alone, it''s so beautiful.

    Xue Gouzi, who lowered his head, couldn''t help peeking, and swallowed secretly.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao didn''t hide it at all, and kept swallowing directly at the sugar candy.

    Xue Wuhu couldn''t help swallowing. He has grown up so big, and he hasn''t eaten caramel a few times.

    Jiang Yue looked at everyone except Xue Yan, who were just staring at it, as if she didn''t know if she could eat it now, she said, "You can eat it."

    "Ow¡ª"

    Xue Wuhu snorted immediately, dying of joy.

    "Let''s eat, let''s eat." Only then did Liu Guixia get started enthusiastically, giving Xue Xiaobao, Xue Dabao, and Xue Gouzi a small piece for each of the three children.

    Then, they gave Yuebao and Xiaoyan a small piece each.

    Immediately, it was Xue Wuhu. Although the five tigers in their family are fourteen, they are still like a child.

    followed by Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan. Lotus and Hongyan are both people who need to make up.

    For the others, Liu Guixia didn''t give them in a hurry. Instead, she took four small bowls that had been set aside for a long time, and filled each small bowl with small pieces of caramel dipped in rice flour. Fill it up to the level of the bowl.

    I was afraid of sticking, so I sprinkled some fried rice noodles on the surface.

    The three small bowls are to thank Dabao and Xiaobao respectively, and the other small bowl is for Xue Laohan.

    After loading these, seeing that there was still a small bowl left, she grabbed a handful, walked to the courtyard wall, put a stool on it, and called to Aunt Chunmei''s house on the other side of the courtyard wall: "Chunmei, Chunmei ."

    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Aunt Chunmei responded and walked out of the room quickly.

    "Come, come, feed your children." Liu Guixia stretched out one arm.

    When Aunt Chunmei stood by the wall of her own courtyard, she took the thing subconsciously, and when she saw it was a handful of white and powdered candy, her eyes widened immediately: "Where did such a good thing come from? Huh? No, no, it''s too expensive, and you have kids, or¡ª"

 Chapter 183ï¼š He doesnt care...

    Chapter 183 He doesn''t care...

    Before Aunt Chunmei could finish speaking, Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I still have it in my family. Gang Yuebao and Xiaoyan made their own, and they have done a lot, so you can feed your children. Huh?"

    "Alright then, thank you."

    "Thank you for what."

    After Liu Guixia got off the stool and walked back, she let Xue Dafu and the others eat. Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu were reluctant to eat it, thinking that they would leave so much caramel left for their family Yuebao and Xiaoyan to eat.

    Xiaobao and the others all have a small bowl. How many are Yuebao and Xiaoyan?

    Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan were not willing to eat the caramel in their hands, they had already put them back silently.

    It was Xue Sihu and Xue Erhu who laughed and said, "Don''t you want to make caramel at home tomorrow? Isn''t the ninety catty glutinous rice placed there? Dad, you can try it too. Look, Xiaoyan and Yuebao didn''t eat either. They''re all looking at us."

    Xue Dafu and the others took a look, and only then did they realize that their Yuebao and Xiaoyan were just holding caramel in their hands and did not eat them. Indeed looking at them.

    "Okay, okay, let''s try it, too." Xue Dafu and the others took a piece each and ate it. All very happy. The two precious children in their family are different, and they know they feel bad for them.

    "This stuff is delicious."

    "It''s really sweet."

    "Father, the powder on this can also be eaten."

    "Not really."

    "I didn''t expect that we can still eat candy when we are so old."

    Jiang Yue was very happy when she saw them eating, so she also started to eat. The caramel hasn''t completely cooled yet, it''s still a little soft, but the taste is exactly that.

    Xue Yan also started to eat.

    After Xue Xiaobao, Xue Dabao, and Xue Gouzi had finished eating the small piece of caramel in their hands, Liu Guixia gave each of them a small bowl.

    Xue Xiaobao Xiaohanhan looked at the small bowl in his brother''s hand, and then looked at the small bowl in his own two hands, and blinked, even if he was young, he realized that something was wrong: "Third grandma, isn''t there too much? already?"

    Liu Guixia laughed again and again: "Not much, not much, this is what Yuebao and your uncle cook specially for you, take it, take it."

    "Oh." Xue Xiaobao''s head a little bit, he didn''t ask any more, and he didn''t know what else to ask. He happily took a piece of caramel from his bowl and put it in his mouth.

    Sweet eyes were bent into slits.

    Xue Xiaobao and Xue Dabao happily took their small bowl of caramel and went back, but Xue Gouzi hesitated with a small bowl of caramel and did not go back.

    It seemed that after a long struggle, Xue Gouzi summoned up his courage, raised his head, and asked in a low voice, "San Bo, San Bo Niang, your family... Can your family not give me Xiaoyan and Yuebao candy? Talk it out."

    Without waiting for anyone to speak, he lowered his head again and continued to speak, in a lower voice: "My mother and my brother beat me, and they didn''t give me anything to eat. Although my father never beat me, how much is there? He will also give me a little bit, but when my mother and my brother treat me badly, my father...my father doesn''t care..."

    Speaking of this, he lowered his head and started to wipe his tears: "If I take the caramel back, my mother and my brother will definitely grab it, and they will give me nothing at all..."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    They originally planned to tell Xue Gouzi a few words, so that Xue Gouzi would not only go back like this and not be bullied, but also the caramel would still belong to Xue Gouzi and would not fall into the hands of Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi, but now Xue Gouzi has this Meaning, cowardice is cowardly, but it''s not really that stupid, and Xue Gouzi said so, he must have his own way, and they don''t need to say anything more.

 Chapter 184ï¼š It can help for a while, but it cant help forever

    Chapter 184

    Then they naturally don''t need to warn them.

    Besides, they could help Xue Gouzi for a while, but not forever.

    In the end, Xue Gouzi could solve the problem and protect himself.

    I saw Xue Gouzi still bowing his head, sobbing softly: "This is given to me by Xiaoyan and Yuebao, I don''t want to be robbed by them... I, I want to put my grandfather there, and let him keep it for me... ¡­¡±

    "Good boy, good boy." Listening to Xue Gouzi''s words, Xue Gouzi was like this again, but Liu Guixia was distressed, and he hurriedly hugged Xue Gouzi and said, "It''s done, you''ll let you go. Grandpa, we won''t say anything, don''t worry, don''t worry."

    Xue Dafu and the others also said the same.

    Xue Gouzi broke into a smile and nodded happily.

    Liu Guixia and the others were the first to see Xue Gouzi smiling so brightly, and they all wanted to scold Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi for being bastards. See what it''s like to bully this kid all the time.

    It happened that he was going to give old man Xue a small bowl of caramel, so Liu Guixia asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to accompany Xue Gouzi with the small bowl of caramel given to old man Xue.

    *

    The next day, the family started making and selling caramel.

    Because of the large amount of food, Xue Dafu and the others did not go to the ground, and they all helped under the shed where they cooked. Under the shed on the other side, Xue Yihu continued to do what the water hulling threshing workshop needed.

    "Xiaoyan, take Yuebao to play. Your fourth brother has learned from you. If we do something wrong, your fourth brother can also point it out. Come on, let''s play, it''s hot under the shed." Liu Guixia laughed.

    The adults were all there, and the shed was not that big. It would be a bit crowded if they had two more children. Plus their fourth brother had really learned it, and they really didn¡¯t need their help. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came out from under the shed. Yes, but didn''t play.

    Jiang Yue thought that the all-purpose nursery room should have cultivated all the flowers and plants she selected into strong seedlings, so she lowered her voice and said to Xue Yan: "I want to grow some flowers and plants in our yard."

    Xue Yan instantly understood that he was going to pretend to go to the mountain to dig flowers and plants, so he nodded, and then he went to carry a basket on his back.

    Immediately, he took a small shovel and a small hoe, and put them in the back basket.

    turned back and found that Jiang Yue was nowhere to be seen.

    Xue Yan asked Xue Yihu, who was closest to him: "Brother, where is Yuebao?"

    "Back to the room." Xue Yihu said with a smile while his hands kept moving. "Are you going out?"

    Xue Yan: "Well, let''s go to the ground and have a look. By the way, see if there are any beautiful flowers on the mountain to be dug back and planted. Yuebao and I have nothing else to do."

    "Sure, Yuebao Xiao, you should be more careful anyway."

    "Um."

    On this side, Xue Yan was talking to the big brother Xue Yihu, on the other side, Jiang Yue, who had returned to the room, entered the space again.

    Originally, she wanted to take out the strong seedlings of flowers and plants cultivated in the universal nursery room. Only by taking the strong seedlings out of the universal nursery room, she would be able to take out the strong seedlings even outside the space.

    As long as she thinks about it, this strong seedling will appear in her hands out of thin air.

    But if Zhuangmiao is in the all-purpose nursery room, she is outside the space and cannot take out Zhuangmiao.

    But before she took out the strong flower and grass seedlings from the universal nursery room, she saw that two strawberries grew on the small piece of loess where only two grasses were left, and both of them bore fruit. The kind that are red, ripe and ready to be picked and eaten.

 Chapter 185ï¼š make up for the deficiencies?

    Chapter 185 Make up for the deficiencies?

    And on each plant, there are about eight taels of strawberry fruit.

    is a bit like the yield during a bumper harvest.

    "This¡­¡­"

    Jiang Yue was stunned.

    Isn''t the seed planted at this time yesterday, why is the strawberry plant so big today? Is there any fruit on it? You have also made so many knots at one time, just like you only have to make it once, and you will finish it all at once?

    Does this make up for the deficiency of the universal nursery room?

    The all-purpose nursery room can only grow strong seedlings in one day, and this small piece of loess can bear mature fruit in one day?

    Jiang Yue walked over while thinking about this question.

    bent down and squatted down, staring at the two strawberries and the bright red fruits on them, Jiang Yue frowned slightly.

    Originally just suspected that this was not black wasteland, but loess. Maybe something could be planted, so she planted two strawberry seeds and tried it. Unexpectedly, not only did they sprout, but they also came to fruition...

    Since this is the case, she naturally looks forward to this loess land getting bigger and bigger.

    However, compared with yesterday, this loess land has not changed, and I don''t know if it will change in the future, but it is a big surprise for her to be able to get results in one day.

    Jiang Yue picked a bright red strawberry and played with it in her hand.

    This strawberry is quite big, and one plant has so many knots. Obviously, this strawberry has almost completed its life in one day.

    However, after the strong seedlings are cultivated in the universal nursery room, the strong seedlings will remain strong and will not grow again. What about the things grown on this small piece of loess? Does it stay in this state after it bears the ripe fruit, and the fruit is always fresh and ripe hanging on it, unless she picks it?

    Want to know if this is the case, it is naturally an experiment.

    The experiment is also very simple. Let the fruit continue to stay on the plant. The fruit is ripe. If you don''t pick it, it will rot within a few days. guess.

    But the experiment does not need so many fruits hanging on the plants, as long as there are two bright red strawberries on each plant.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue started picking strawberries.

    Let only two fruits remain on each plant.

    She put all the strawberries she picked aside.

    It''s not good for the rest of the family to eat, but it can be shared with Xue Yan, Xue Yan knew that something was wrong with her.

    Feeling that the two grasses on the loess are no longer necessary, Jiang Yue pulled out both of them.

    I then went to the universal nursery room to pull out the strong seedlings of flowers and plants, and put them aside.

    Although she wanted to grow flowers and plants in and outside the yard, she really planned to plant a little, not a lot, so she only cultivated a few strong plants, not many.

    After doing this, he took another look at the strawberry plants with two fruits hanging on each side, and Jiang Yue was out of space.

    When he walked out of the room, he saw Xue Yan talking to Xue Yihu. Xue Yan was already carrying a basket on his back, and the handle of a small **** could be faintly seen in the basket.

    She walked towards Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything when she saw her coming, just as usual, when she was a baby girl, and to reassure the family, she led her out.

    went straight to the mountain and looked at their five acres of wasteland.

    The wasteland was sprinkled with grass and ash, and the family also helped to water it again. Compared with other people, their family members were really diligent.

    What is planted on the wasteland, every plant is full of vitality.

    People in the village say that they are all wild things, so they are easy to live.

 Chapter 186ï¼š I really think this guy is smart

    Chapter 186 I really think this person is smart

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally wouldn''t be silly to explain that this is not wild.

    just made everyone think so, otherwise, the seedlings on these few acres of wasteland are growing so well, everyone will definitely feel strange, and now everyone thinks this way, naturally they will not feel strange, and take it for granted.

    Even many people in the village think that it is strange that these wild things are not growing well.

    I went to look at the other acres of land at home. Cotton, corn, and sorghum are also growing very well. Everyone thinks that they are good at home. The growth of peanuts and sesame will be much worse. It is estimated that the harvest will be at that time. No matter how good it is, it won''t go anywhere.

    After reading this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the foot of the mountain again, pretending to see what beautiful weeds and wildflowers were to dig home and plant.

    While no one was paying attention, Jiang Yue took out the cultivated plants and strong seedlings from the space.

    is not any special flowers and plants, they are grown in many farmers'' homes, such as henna, celosia, canna, chrysanthemum and daffodils.

    The daffodils have more strong seedlings, because when they are not blooming, they are really like grass. Planting them in the corners or the gates of the yard can add a lot of greenery.

    "Let''s plant these now," Jiang Yue said while putting the strong seedlings in the back basket, "When the big house is built, plant some flowers and plants in the big house."

    When the time comes, some flowers and plants that few farmers can grow will definitely be planted.

    Xue Yan nodded, no objection.

    Jiang Yue placed the strong seedlings and thought of the strawberries in the space, but the water in the ditch at the foot of the mountain was not very clean, so it was not suitable to wash the strawberries, so she picked a leaf from a nearby tree.

    I don''t know what kind of tree, anyway, the leaves are huge.

    "Why are you picking this?" Xue Yan was puzzled.

    "You''ll find out later. Let''s go, let''s go back." After a pause, she added: "Go to the river."

    Xue Yan didn''t ask what to do by the river. Didn''t she say that she would find out later, it should be this, so he replied, "Yeah."

    The two did not return to the village, but went straight to the river.

    The riverside from is not far from the village, and you can enter the village within a few steps.

    It was also Jiang Yue who saw that there were a few big willow trees here. The willows were green and the wickers were hanging down. There were many shades, so you could sit under them to avoid being exposed to the sun.

    Also, there is no one here.

    Unlike the river behind their house, although it is the same river, people wash things from time to time, and her strawberry is not easy for others to see for the time being.

    The breeze blew past, swaying with thin wicker.

    Under the weeping willow, there are several stones.

    There is a rice field not far away. Sometimes people are tired from working in the rice field, and people who are close to these willow trees will come to rest under the willow trees, and then there will be stones to sit on.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to sit down. As soon as Jiang Yue got under the willow tree and watched Xue Yan take off the basket on her back, she handed the very large leaf to Xue Yan to hold.

    Xue Yan took it. He probably understood that he was going to use this leaf to pick up something, so he changed his hands to hold the leaf.

    Jiang Yue sees him like this, and really thinks this person is smart.

    Jiang Yue''s hands are so small now that she can only take the strawberries picked in the space a few times. The strawberries are quite big, so Jiang Yue took out three first.

    These three are also the largest amount she can hold in one small hand. No matter how many, her hand can''t hold it.

    Xue Yan saw that she had three red fruits out of thin air in her hand. The fruits were uneven, and there were many black dots on them, a bit like the surface of a snakeberry.

 Chapter 187ï¼š Take it out soon!

    Chapter 187 Take it out soon!

    But the shape is quite different from the snakeberry. The snakeberry is round, this is not, this one is bigger than the snakeberry.

    "Is this a strawberry?" Xue Yan asked.

    Jiang Yue, who was about to say it was a strawberry, was asked that, smiled slightly, and nodded, indicating yes.

    Jiang Yue put the three strawberries in her hand on the leaf that Xue Yan was holding, and took it five more times before she took out all the strawberries picked in the space.

    The size of the leaves is still suitable, put these strawberries on it, and there are still some leftovers.

    "You can eat after washing." Jiang Yue said.

    "Then you wait here, I''ll go wash." After saying that, Xue Yan went to hold the strawberry.

    After finding a suitable place to sit, I squatted down and started washing the strawberries one by one.

    Jiang Yue did not wait under the willow tree, but walked over, squatting beside him, and helped wash.

    Just wash the surface casually. In fact, Jiang Yue feels that there is no need to wash it. She feels that the strawberries grown in the space are very clean, and there are no pesticides, so there is no harm in washing it.

    After washing, Xue Yan took the strawberry held by the leaves, and Jiang Yue together, and went back under the willow tree.

    Put strawberries on top of one of the rocks.

    Then, the two sat down on other stones and ate strawberries.

    The strawberry is sweet and sour, and it is big. One bite can take a lot of pulp. Xue Yan thinks the taste is okay, not too sour or too sweet.

    Jiang Yue likes to eat strawberries very much, and naturally she thinks it tastes good.

    Xue Yan also knew that this thing was temporarily not visible to others, so she didn''t say anything about taking it back to other people in the family to eat.

    picked up another strawberry, and when he was eating slowly, Xue Yan said, "This one won''t last long, right?"

    It feels full of pulp, unlike winter melons and watermelons, with thick skins on the surface that can stay for a while. This, he thinks, shouldn¡¯t last long.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue responded, took another bite of strawberries, and then said again: "When the strawberries on our acre of land are ripe, we have to pick them quickly, otherwise they will rot."

    Xue Yan nodded and remembered.

    Here, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to wash strawberries and eat strawberries under the willow tree by the river. On the other side, Zhang Meili chatted with some mother-in-law in the village. From the mouth of the mother-in-law, she knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family were making candy. I also heard that Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao were each given a small bowl of caramel yesterday, and she immediately exploded. She didn''t dare to go to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s house, so she went home immediately.

    When she got home, she dragged Xue Gouzi, who was sweeping the floor, and asked, "Dabao and Xiaobao have all been given candy, have you got it too? Where''s the candy? Take it out soon! Such a good thing, dare to hide it from me!"

    Xue Dagui was grinding his hoe. Hearing this, he didn''t lift his head. He continued to grind his **** and said, "Zhang Meili, do you feel uncomfortable if you don''t toss for a day?"

    Xue Zhuzi was in good health, and when he heard his mother questioning Xue Gouzi, he walked out of the room and said angrily, "Mother, what is it for? Why is the candy coming out again?"

    Zhang Meili immediately told everything she heard angrily.

    When Xue Zhuzi heard that Xue Gouzi might also be given a small bowl of caramel, he immediately asked, "Where''s the sugar?"

    "No..." Xue Gouzi shrank, "I didn''t, didn''t get it."

    "How could I not get it!" Zhang Meili shouted. "Usually Xiaoyan, that stinky boy has something for Dabao and Xiaobao, won''t he give it to you too! You think I don''t know! Take it out! Take it out! You must be hiding it! Take it out!"

 Chapter 188ï¼š Have you ever seen him lie?

    Chapter 188 Have you ever seen him lie?

    In the end, Zhang Meili still twisted Xue Gouzi hard, and Xue Gouzi who was in pain did not know where to hide.

    "Okay! He''s going to my father''s place!" After the **** was sharpened, Xue Dagui stood up angrily. "Let my father see that he is injured, look I won''t rip your skin off!"

    Usually Xue Dagui doesn''t care about this matter, but Xue Dabao came to call this morning, saying that his father let his dog go over, so he would take care of it.

    Otherwise, his father saw a lot of bruises on Xue Gouzi''s body. Even if he didn''t hit him, wouldn''t he blame him?

    "What about the sugar?!" Zhang Meili shouted again, but she didn''t screw Xue Gouzi anymore.

    Xue Dagui is much faster than Zhang Meili, Zhang Meili suspects that Xue Gouzi must also be assigned candy, then Xue Dagui naturally heard what Zhang Meili said at the beginning, and can be sure that Xue Gouzi was assigned to candy.

    He is not good, but his third brother''s house is still very good.

    His nephew, Xiaoyan, has read books again and is more like it. It is impossible to only give it to Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao, but not to his dog.

    Usually his nephew has a good relationship with his dog.

    But now in order to solve this problem, the provincial dog went to his father crying and crying, and let his father worry, he naturally had no heart to pursue the sugar candy.

    I saw Xue Dagui said: "He said nothing, he won''t lie, have you ever seen him lie? Can you not know about the child you gave birth to? Come on, come on, grab your **** and come with me. Weed the ground, the grass in our field is higher than what we planted, and other people''s houses don''t see grass, so we are both lazy."

    Without waiting for Zhang Meili to speak, Xue Dagui said to Xue Gouzi again: "What are you still doing, your grandfather told you to go there, why don''t you go to your grandfather soon."

    Xue Gouzi is cowardly, but not stupid. If his father is like this, he can still see that he is helping him, no matter what the reason is, but this is the first time his father has helped him, and he is a little stunned. He was dumbfounded, until his father spoke loudly to him, he didn''t realize it, and burst into tears and hurriedly went out to his grandfather''s place.

    Seeing that Xue Gouzi not only didn''t stop his tears, but the tears were even more severe, Xue Dagui scratched his head. It''s rare to start to reflect, is his father usually too bad?

    "I''m not going!" Zhang Meili sat down on the stool and refused to take a **** to the ground.

    "What did you say?" Xue Dagui glared at her immediately.

    ruthlessly.

    Zhang Meili was frightened, so she reluctantly went to get the hoe, but she was full of complaints, and kept murmuring: "No matter how much we **** the grass, we won''t get much harvest, why do we have to hoe? Why don''t our family also make and sell sugar."

    Xue Dagui: "You know?"

    "Let your third brother teach you, doesn''t your third brother still teach you?" Zhang Meili said as a matter of course.

    Xue Dagui thought for a while: "If you let the third brother teach, it''s not a cheap thing. The third brother should be able to teach, but our family doesn''t have the capital to buy sticky rice and other things."

    "Let me borrow it from your third brother''s house!" Zhang Meili said immediately, taking it for granted. "They must have it!"

    Before waiting for Xue Dagui to speak, Zhang Meili continued to say with a sullen face: "We won''t pay it back if we borrow it, how good it is, you can also calculate the last account with your third brother''s family, the boss, look, where did you come from? This kind of good thing, let''s borrow a little more this time, do you think it''s good for 20 taels? No matter if they have so many, let''s borrow it first, if there is, isn''t it our family?"

 Chapter 189ï¼š Believe it or not I slapped you?

    Chapter 189 Believe it or not, I''ll draw you?

    Before Xue Zhuzi could raise his hands and feet in approval, Xue Dagui had already raised his hand: "Do you believe that I will beat you?"

    Zhang Meili flinched immediately, for fear that Xue Dagui would really hit her.

    didn''t dare to laugh greedily again.

    "Zhang Meili, I have warned you long ago that if you dare to take advantage of my third brother''s house again, you will go directly to your mother''s house and stop being a scumbag!" Xue Dagui said. "I finally reconciled with my third brother. My father is also happy to see my change. If you continue to stir shit, you can go back to your parents'' house now!"

    Which woman who has been divorced will be seen by her parents? Zhang Meili naturally didn''t want to be taken back to her parents'' home, so she stopped immediately.

    But it is only on the surface, and I naturally hate it in my heart.

    Xue Dagui was also angry, too lazy to say anything to Zhang Meili, he turned his head and said to Xue Zhuzi: "You also go together. It doesn''t matter how old you are, the five tigers are two years younger than you and have followed your third uncle and the others. Worked everywhere. How many times did you work for the family when you were so old?"

    Hearing Xue Wuhu''s name, Xue Zhuzi immediately became angry, and he was also lazy, and even shouted in dissatisfaction: "My body is just right, Dad, you let me go to work? Why? Let me rest for a few more days."

    The eldest son is with her, and he is like her. Zhang Meili feels distressed for the eldest son, so she hurriedly smiled and said, "Yes, I''m in charge, I''ll just go. We will still count on Zhuzi to support us in the future. Who''s not with the eldest? Son? We have to be nice to the pillar."

    "Alright, let''s do it." Xue Dagui was really too lazy to say anything, so he carried his **** and left.

    Zhang Meili was still afraid, so she quickly followed with her hoe.

    Xue Zhuzi stayed at home alone, thinking that since the bear blind man appeared in the mountains, no one dared to go hunting in the deep mountains again, so he naturally did not dare to go.

    He didn''t like Xue Wuhu all the time, and looked down on Xue Wuhu very much. Even if he bullied Xue Wuhu, Xue Wuhu would endure it, and even his family dared not say it.

    As a result, it was just such a person who beat the blind bear and sold so much money, and still refused to share him?

    If it wasn''t for these things, he wouldn''t have been beaten to death by his father later.

    Now that he is in good health, he naturally wants to take care of Xue Wuhu.

    And that Xue Yan.

    Really ate the gall of a bear and a leopard, and everyone was so rude to him at that time!

    A child dares to point an ax at him? !

    Xue Zhuzi really got angrier the more he thought about it, so he went out and wandered around Xue Wuhu''s house. He wanted to beat Xue Wuhu first to relieve his anger while Xue Wuhu was alone.

    Liang that Xue Wuhu was beaten hard by him, and he didn''t dare to say anything nonsense to his family.

    But the yard of Xue Wuhu''s house was very lively. There was laughter from time to time when sugar was being made, and people from the village also went in to see it. Anyway, there were many people, and Xue Wuhu was with the family. He could also hear Xue Wuhu''s voice. He waited For a long time, Xue Wuhu didn''t come out to place an order, so naturally there was no chance to start.

    So, Xue Zhuzi was even more angry.

    But I also know that it is useless to wait any longer. It is estimated that Xue Wuhu¡¯s family will be making sugar in the past few days, and there is almost no possibility that Xue Wuhu will be placed on the order.

    Thinking so, Xue Zhuzi walked back angrily.

    He wanted to go home, but he also walked to the gate of his own yard, but he didn''t want to. When they saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue under the willow tree, they didn''t know what to eat.

    At the moment of seeing Xue Yan, the anger that had accumulated for so many days immediately came up, and the anger did not come out at all. It just so happened that there was no one around now, and Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were under the willow tree, Xue Zhuzi thought about it. I didn''t want to, so I picked up a very thick wooden stick from the yard and went to beat Xue Yan with a few sticks.

 Chapter 190ï¼š She sees him as impatient

    Chapter 190 She sees him as impatient

    Xue Yan was much younger than Xue Wuhu. He had beaten him once, and he was definitely afraid that he would beat him a second time, and he definitely didn¡¯t dare to tell his family.

    And Jiang Yue is just a baby girl, what is it?

    At this moment, Xue Zhuzi didn''t even take it seriously.

    All he knew was that he was going to vent his anger! Get out!

    Under the willow tree.

    There are not many strawberries, even if they are two children, they can finish it.

    Jiang Yue left the last strawberry on the leaf to Xue Yan, and went to the river to wash her hands first, dipping the strawberry juice on her hands, and when Xue Yan washed her hands, she also washed them and walked under the willow tree.

    The back basket was still under the willow tree, and she planned to wait for Xue Yan by the back basket.

    But before he got under the willow tree, he saw Xue Zhuzi running in anger and holding a very thick wooden stick.

    Jiang Yue paused and watched calmly.

    Xue Zhuzi obviously didn''t take her seriously, so he just passed in front of her, oh, it turned out to be just beating Xue Yan.

    She saw that he was impatient.

    Jiang Yue''s eyes were so cold.

    Xue Yan''s ears were not as good as Jiang Yue''s, and he was washing his hands with his back to Jiang Yue. When he heard the movement, he felt that something was wrong, so he looked back subconsciously and saw that Xue Zhuzi and Jiang Yue did not exist. Running in front of Jiang Yue, he raised the thick stick in his hand and was about to give him a savage blow.

    He is thin, so naturally he can''t stand this stick. If this stick goes on, he will definitely have an accident.

    But isn''t their Moon Treasure here?

    Seeing his Yuebao''s eyes turned cold, it was obviously Xue Zhuzi''s behavior that annoyed her.

    This Xue Zhuzi is going to be unlucky.

    he thought.

    Xue Zhuzi ran too fast, and he was full of wanting to beat Xue Yan with a few sticks to let out his anger. Seeing whether Xue Yan would dare to be so stubborn and pointed his ax at him in the future, how could he notice that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were too much? A calm expression, which is the expression a child should have at this time.

    Seeing that Xue Zhuzi was about to rush in front of Xue Yan and give Xue Yan a stick, Jiang Yue lifted one foot and kicked Xue Zhuzi''s left leg.

    Xue Zhuzi immediately knelt down on his left leg, just in front of Xue Yan.

    He was still holding the thick stick in his hand.

    The speed was so fast that he didn''t even have time to react to who was behind him and gave him a shot, when someone grabbed his back collar.

    Jiang Yue grabbed it.

    Grabbed with one hand.

    I saw Jiang Yue''s expressionless face, grabbed Xue Zhuzi''s back collar with one hand and dragged Xue Zhuzi forward, and dragged Xue Zhuzi to the river in two strokes.

    As soon as the other hand was pressed, Xue Zhuzi''s head was pressed into the water.

    "Grumbling..."

    Xue Zhuzi was being pressed and kept drinking water. He felt like he was about to die, and he struggled even more, but it was useless, and he couldn''t get out of his struggle.

    When he felt like he was going to die, the man who controlled him lifted him up again and let his head out of the water.

    I can finally catch my breath.

    But the next moment, his head was pressed into the water again.

    is simply worse than death.

    Xue Yan let Jiang Yue play. After washing his hands, he silently went under the willow tree, put the basket on his back, and then walked back and watched Jiang Yue play.

    Jiang Yue was still expressionless.

    He lifted Xue Zhuzi''s head out of the water and pressed it in again.

    lifted it up again and pressed it down again.

    Xue Yan noticed out of the corner of his eyes that the village chief and his son had returned from the fields, and only then did he say, "Someone is here."

    Xue Zhuzi was pressed into the water, he was so panicked that he couldn''t think of anything, he couldn''t hear it, and naturally he didn''t hear it.

    When Jiang Yue heard it, she also glanced at it, and when she saw it was the village chief, she immediately understood, just like Xue Zhuzi was some kind of rubbish, she let go.

    PS: Babies, the 30th chapter is over, please ask for a monthly ticket~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thanks to the two babies "Yan Yao" and "So-called" for their reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 191ï¼š make a big fuss

    Chapter 191 Big trouble

    "Cough, cough, cough..." Xue Zhuzi was lying on the bank of the river, his shoulders and head were all wet, just like escaping from death, his heart was pounding, and he was coughing violently, feeling like his lungs were about to cough up.

    Frightened.

    He thought he was going to die.

    Xue Zhuzi took a deep breath.

    Next to lay the thick stick that just fell from his hand.

    He resisted at that time and kept waving the thick stick, but his head had already been pushed into the water, and the thick stick was no longer in his hands after a while.

    After a while, he finally came to his senses. Who the **** is this, keeping him drinking water?

    Xue Yan was in front of him at the time, so it was definitely not Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue was only so big, so it was definitely not Jiang Yue.

    After the man kicked him to his knees, he dragged him by the back collar and dragged him into the water. The speed was so fast and the strength was so strong that he didn''t even react at all. How could he know who it was.

    Thinking like this, he turned around immediately.

    Want to see which **** did it!

    But I didn''t see anything else, only Xue Yan was carrying a backpack, holding Jiang Yue, and was going home.

    immediately **** him off, and didn''t care who was plotting against him, just wanted to send out a fire.

    I saw that he quickly got up from the river, picked up the thick stick that had fallen on the side, and walked towards Xue Yan again.

    As the village chief and his son Lu Zhuangniu approached, when they saw it, the village chief Lu immediately roared, "Xue Zhuzi, what do you want to do?!"

    Lu Zhuangniu ran straight over and put Xue Yan and Jiang Yuehu behind him, and was also filled with righteous indignation: "You are still not human? They are just older children!"

    How could Xue Zhuzi know that he would be seen? In fact, he was not very courageous, he only dared to stand in front of people who were weaker than him. Now the person here was the village chief and the strong bull-like son of the village chief. He was shocked subconsciously. Throwing the thick stick in his hand.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met eyes.

    This was seen by the village chief, and the matter became a big one.

    It won¡¯t be like that.

    Good.

    "It''s outrageous! It''s outrageous!" Village Chief Lu said again and again. "I''ve been the head of the village for so many years, when has such a beastly thing happened in the village, don''t you have eyes to see, Xiaoyan and Yuebao are only a little older, how dare you greet them with such a thick stick?!"

    After saying that, Village Chief Lu picked up the thick stick and got even more angry.

    He was so angry that he wanted to hit Xue Zhuzi.

    Xue Zhuzi was a fool and retorted: "Village Chief, you have wronged me, I just want to beat this stinky boy Xue Yan!"

    Isn''t this an admission?

    Still so righteous?

    "Are you still reasonable?!" Village Chief Lu shouted at Xue Zhuzi''s face angrily, and all the spittle was sprayed on Xue Zhuzi''s face. "Didn''t you see how thin Xiaoyan''s body is! I took this stick from you? It''s no wonder that nothing happened! Fortunately, I met. Fortunately, I met."

    After rejoicing, the village chief Lu said again and again: "No, no, this matter can''t be left alone, you wanted to beat your grandfather before, and now it''s Xiaoyan again, it''s all things that only beasts can do, I must follow you. Dad said it nicely, and let your dad take care of you."

    Speaking of this, the village chief Lu said to his son: "Zhuang Niu, go and call your uncle!"

    "Alas!" Lu Zhuangniu went immediately.

    Xue Dagui was hoeing grass in the field, Zhang Meili and Xue Dagui were together, Lu Zhuangniu went and called Xue Dagui, Zhang Meili naturally stopped hoeing, and came with him.

    At this time, many people in the village heard it because of the roar of the village chief Lu, and they all came to see it.

 Chapter 192ï¼š Hit her and youre done!

    Chapter 192 Hit her and you''re done!

    After figuring out what was going on, everyone condemned Xue Zhuzi: "You''re not a three-year-old child, how could you do such a thing? Do you really think you''re a beast? How dare we leave the elderly and children alone in the village in the future? In? Village chief, you really have to take care of this matter, look at this thick stick, it is clear that it is going to kill, Zhu Zi''s heart is too dark!"

    Someone else said: "Seeing that Xiaoyan and Yuebao are scared, they can''t speak anymore."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    "Yeah, yeah." Many people echoed. "Xiaoyan and Yuebao haven''t said a word yet, they must have been frightened! It''s so pitiful!"

    "Where''s Dafu, where''s Dafu?" Suddenly, an old man shouted. "His children were almost beaten. No one in his family is around."

    "Uncle Dafu''s house seems to be making candy, so he probably doesn''t know it yet. I''ll go tell him!" A man said and went immediately.

    At this time, Xue Dagui and Zhang Meili finally arrived.

    Zhang Meili rushed over first and didn''t listen to what everyone said. Seeing that Xue Zhuzi was surrounded by everyone, her hair and clothes were wet, she asked anxiously: "Zhuzizhuzi, are you all right? What are you doing? Ah? Why is there water all over your body?"

    It seems that everyone noticed that Xue Zhuzi was wet, and it was not too late to wonder, yes, why is Xue Zhuzi covered in water? Zhang Meili didn''t wait for Xue Zhuzi to answer. She pointed at them like a shrew and scolded the street, "Don''t you just want to hit Xue Yan, this stinky boy? You didn''t hit him. How dare you make my son like this!"

    It''s all right now, everyone is so angry, how can they be weird, just scolding Zhang Meili¡ª¡ª

    "With a mother like you, no wonder the pillar looks like this!"

    "Your son can even handle the elderly and children, Zhang Meili, where''s your conscience?"

    "Every time, Zhang Meili, do you really think we are afraid of you?"

    "Village Chief, if you don''t take good care of your daughter-in-law today, we won''t give you face, and you''ll be done by hitting her!"

    "You dare! You dare!" Zhang Meili shouted frantically. It looked like he was going to fight with everyone.

    Everyone really wants to play Zhang Mei.

    Village Chief Lu''s face was extremely ugly, and before he could speak, Xue Dagui had already started beating Xue Zhuzi: "How can I tell your third uncle! How can you tell your third uncle! Xiaoyan, you dare to fight? Usually your third uncle''s house No one can bear to touch one of his fingers, is your mind full of shit! Ah?! Is it full of shit!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Although Xue Yan picked it up, it has to be said that Xue Dafu and the others are very good to Xue Yan.

    Xue Dafu and the others are also very kind to her that they picked up.

    followed up with that house, and it was a family.

    And family is family, and it is not the same as outsiders.

    Xue Yan was deeply moved when he heard this. He was picked up by his father, he knew this fact, but everyone in the family treated him well, so that he never felt that he was not a member of this family.

    Sometimes he thinks that he must have done good deeds in his lifetime to have such a good family.

    "Master, how can you hit a pillar?!" Zhang Meili hurriedly stopped Xue Dagui. "The pillar didn''t hit anyone, and it was so wet that it was our pillar that was bullied!"

    Zhang Meili didn''t say this, but Xue Zhuzi was also very angry when he said this.

 Chapter 193ï¼š Just go!

    Chapter 193 Just go!

    He still doesn''t know who pushed him into the water!

    In addition, he was beaten to death by this father before, and he is already very resentful of this father...

    I saw Xue Zhuzi waved Xue Dagui''s hand away and said to Xue Dagui: "Old man Xue is not my grandfather, and you are not my father! Am I your own? You know to hit me, hit me. , do you want to beat me half to death again?! The eldest uncle treats me better than you!"

    He said that his father was not his own grandfather, and that he was not his own father, and compared him with the outsider, his uncle, Xue Dagui was naturally also angry, and roared directly: "Since your uncle is so good , then you go to be your uncle''s son!"

    "Go and go!" Xue Zhuzi really went.

    turned his head and left.

    Xue Da, who was so extravagant, took the thick stick in the hands of the village chief and chased after him.

    "Pillar! Pillar!" Zhang Meili immediately chased after him. If she couldn''t catch up, she came back and complained to Xue Dagui: "Look, you''ve **** off your son! You''re his father, why don''t you know how to protect him!"

    "Are you full of **** in your head!" Xue Dagui cursed. "Look at the good son you raised, which is like me! It''s all up to you! You too!"

    Zhang Meili was about to quarrel with Xue Dagui, but Xue Dafu and the others all came. The whole family came, and everyone took the guy. Even the pregnant Yu Hongyan followed quickly. Everyone was angry and wanted to fight. The appearance of the pillars of their house.

    Zhang Meili has never seen Xue Dafu''s family be so ''unified''. No matter how they are united, it is impossible for the whole family, men, women and children, to fight. She was a little frightened, and subconsciously hid behind Xue Dagui, even choking. Don''t dare, just shrink back.

    "Where''s Xue Zhuzi?!" Xue Dafu yelled.

    This is the first time that Xue Dafu, an honest man, has been so angry.

    It is actually a very scary thing for honest people to be mad.

    Everyone is also a little scared.

    Even the village chief had never seen Xue Dafu like this, so he took a small step back.

    Xue Yihu and the others were also mad.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, are you okay? Are you okay?" As soon as Liu Guixia and the others came over, their eyes were red, and they carefully checked whether their two precious children were okay.

    Although they had heard about it and knew that Xue Zhuzi hadn¡¯t hit anyone yet, they were just worried.

    I heard that their two precious children were frightened and could not speak.

    Li Hehua is a little weaker, and tears are falling. Their children are still so young, how could Xue Zhuzi do it?

    "I''m fine," Jiang Yue said, "it was Xue Zhuzi who wanted to slap brother, but luckily the village chief saw it when he passed by, but he didn''t make it."

    Xue Yan also said he was fine.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine, it''s fine, it''s fine." Liu Guixia also wiped her eyes. I took a few breaths on my nose. This is really something, and her tears can fall immediately.

    "Good boy. Good boy." Liu Guixia and the others kept talking. It seems that this way, they can soothe their just too stimulated hearts, and fully believe that the two children in their family are really okay.

    Xue Sihu held a kitchen knife and walked towards Zhang Meili without any expression.

    "The village, the village chief." Xue Dagui was also a little frightened, and hurriedly hid behind the village chief Lu.

    Now, Zhang Meili has nowhere to hide.

    I saw Zhang Meili''s cry, and ran away in fear.

    Village Chief Lu hurriedly joined his son Lu Zhuangniu to stop Xue Sihu and the others.

    The other people onlookers also quickly helped to stop them, afraid that something might happen.

 Chapter 194ï¼š Im so sick of myself

    Chapter 194 I''m so sick of myself

    "Zhuzi was beaten a few times by Dagui, and then he went to his uncle''s house." Village Chief Lu said. "You all calm down, calm down, I, the village chief, will give you a satisfactory explanation on this matter."

    Just as his extremely tense nerves suddenly loosened, Xue Dafu''s eyes immediately turned red, and after wiping his eyes with a big hand, he said to Village Chief Lu, "Village Chief, you know what kind of people we are in our family. Yes, everyone sees it, what do you say about me, bully me, I don''t care, but bullying our family Xiaoyan, no, he is so old..."

    Speaking of this, his voice suddenly choked, and he couldn''t speak at all.

    "Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes I will handle it, I will handle it well."

    After speaking to Xue Dafu, the village chief Lu shouted at Xue Dagui: "Dagui! I will leave my words here today, and next time, Xue Zhuzi will not be allowed to stay in our village! Whether to expel or send it to the government, come here. It''s time for you to choose!"

    "The village chief, and Zhang Meili, that mother-in-law is too outrageous!" Someone shouted in dissatisfaction. "Every time I hit back, I wronged people!"

    Village Chief Lu: "So does she!"

    The onlookers were immediately happy.

    Village Chief Lu drank again: "Don''t hurry up and apologize to your third brother for your Zhuzi!"

    Before Xue Dagui apologized, Xue Darong came with old man Xue. Old man Xue was still leaning on a cane in one hand, and his whole popularity was trembling and he looked trembling.

    obviously knew about it.

    Xue Darong said unhappily first: "Fourth, how do you manage Zhuzi? Do you want to be mad at your father before you are willing!"

    Xue Dagui immediately knelt down to the old man Xue, in a hurry: "Father, father, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, didn''t you say yesterday that you are not feeling well, what should you do if you are angry? The village chief will handle it. Well, next time, I will drive Zhuzi out of the village or send it to the government. I have no opinion, I have no opinion, don''t be angry. I don''t know either, Dad, if I knew, I could beat Xiaoyan with the pillar. Well, I just made up with the third brother, and then it''s like this again, I''m so sick of myself, I''m going to be **** off by that beast of Zhuzi."

    In the end, Xue Dagui felt that he was really a **** wrong.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also felt that Xue Dagui was a little wronged. Indeed, what happened today has nothing to do with Xue Dagui, it was done by Xue Zhuzi himself.

    They also know that their fourth uncle is usually confused, but like what Xue Zhuzi did, their fourth uncle couldn''t do anything.

    The old man Xue didn''t talk to Xue Dagui, but just said to the village chief: "If there is another next time, it will be really dark, and then the village chief will be troubled."

    "Uncle Xue, don''t worry." Village Chief Lu said. After hesitating for a while, he still comforted: "Uncle, don''t take it too seriously, it''s not your grandfather''s fault."

    The onlookers all echoed: "Yes, yes."

    "Father, it''s my fault! It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault that I didn''t teach Pillars well, don''t scare me, father, why are you ignoring me, father." Xue Dagui was about to cry.

    "Apologize to your third brother soon!" Old man Xue shouted fiercely.

    Seeing that his father finally took care of him, Xue Dagui almost cried with joy. He didn''t want to get up from the ground, walked on his knees in front of his third brother, and apologized to his third brother: "Third brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. No--"

 Chapter 195ï¼š I cant stand it!

    Chapter 195 I can''t stand it!

    "Okay, get up." Xue Dafu cut off his younger brother''s words and dragged him from the ground. He has completely calmed down. I also know who his younger brother is, he is muddled, but no matter what, his younger brother will not touch a finger of his family. Besides, now that his father is here, he doesn''t want the old man to worry about it.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao." The old man Xue looked at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue with distress, and heard that the two children were frightened.

    "Grandpa." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both said, "I''m fine."

    "Okay, okay." The old man Xue smiled and nodded, but his nose was a little sore. These two children are sensible, for fear that his old man will be worried, unlike Xue Zhuzi''s beast.

    Xue Wuhu people screamed and was impulsive, but he didn''t want to let it go. He stepped back and wanted to go to Xue Zhuzi''s uncle''s house to find Xue Zhuzi, beat Xue Zhuzi, and vent his anger for their Xiaoyan, regardless of whether he beat him or not. Xue Zhuzi.

    When Xue Sihu saw it, he grabbed him and whispered, "Grandpa is here, what do you want?"

    "I can''t stand it!" Xue Wuhu was furious. But the sound is also very low.

    "I can''t stand it either," Xue Sihu immediately took over. He already has a kitchen knife, can he bear it? "But didn''t Grandpa feel uncomfortable yesterday? The fourth uncle also said this just now, and the village chief also gave up. With Xue Zhuzi''s nature, sooner or later he will commit the crime again. We will keep an eye on him in the future. It''s not too late to take care of him. Now take care of grandpa first, but don''t be so angry with grandpa."

    Xue Wuhu naturally didn''t want to be angry with their grandfather who loved them, so he had to give up.

    Village Chief Lu''s remarks are also equivalent to the result of this matter, and Xue Zhuzi also ran away and went to some uncle''s house, so naturally there is nothing to see, and the onlookers just dispersed.

    The village chief Lu spoke to Xue Dafu again before returning home with his son Lu Zhuangniu.

    Because Old Man Xue has been feeling a little uncomfortable since yesterday, Dafu Xue and the others did not dare to let Old Man Xue stay outside all the time, they all wanted to send Old Man Xue back.

    Old man Xue only asked Xue Darong and Xue Dagui to send them off, and asked Xue Dafu and the others to coax the two children well, saying that they must have been frightened, but they were too sensible to say that they were all right because they were afraid that adults would be worried.

    Xue Darong supported Old Man Xue on the left, and Xue Darui supported Old Man Xue on the right very carefully, for fear that Old Man Xue would make a mistake.

    Xue Darong looked at his fourth brother, neither angry nor scolding.

    Xue Dafu and the others naturally saw Xue Dagui''s appearance, and they couldn''t blame Xue Dagui.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, let''s go, let''s go home." Liu Guixia greeted with a smile. He also asked with the same active atmosphere: "What''s in your bag?"

    "Yes, yes, what is this?" Xue Dafu and the others all asked in agreement.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw their family members like this, they knew that they were trying to divert their attention, and they thought they must have been frightened. They were just too sensible and didn''t want to worry about their family, so they said it was fine.

    These are the flowers and plants that are often grown by farmers. How could the family not know any of them?

    But Jiang Yue still cooperated and diverted her attention, and said very obediently: "It''s just some flowers and plants. There are some flowers and plants on the mountain. Brother Yan and I thought that Grandpa Zheng''s house seemed to have these flowers and plants, so we dug them back."

    Xue Yan also cooperated: "Yuebao and I have both thought about it, so we planted it in the corner of the second brother and second sister-in-law''s room. Isn''t that corner empty, and planted a little outside the yard."

 Chapter 196ï¼š They dont even dare to think about the consequences

    Chapter 196 They dare not even think about the consequences

    Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others thought that they had successfully diverted the attention of the two children, and they all smiled and nodded: "Okay, if you go back, you will be planted, and you will be planted when you go back."

    When she got home, Liu Guixia wanted Xue Erhu to accompany Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to plant flowers and plants.

    Xue Dafu, they all have this idea.

    Xue Erhu himself had the same idea.

    They still have lingering fears.

    They also saw that thick stick. If it really hit their Xiaoyan, or accidentally hit their Yuebao...

    They dare not even think about the consequences.

    I just thought that the two children still have to be with an adult. Originally, I wanted Xue Wuhu to follow, but Xue Wuhu is irritable. He is fourteen years old, but he is not as sensible as a child. He was busy making sugar again, Xue Yihu was busy making things for the water hulling and threshing workshop, and Li Hehua was a woman again.

    But Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t agree, saying they could grow it by themselves.

    Because they felt that the two children must be frightened, Liu Guixia and the others were afraid of frightening the two children, so they spoke softly, so naturally they would not really force the two children to let Xue Erhu follow.

    But when they were making sugar under the shed, they always went to see their two children.

    I saw two children with small hoes, and planted flowers and plants in the corner of the yard, and then planted them at the gate of the yard. They planted them on both sides of the gate of the yard. They planted two clusters of green narcissus where they could see it inside.

    looked and watched, and slowly, their minds were completely calmed down, they stopped staring so often and figured it out.

    Xue Zhuzi is a beast, and someone will not always beat their children like Xue Zhuzi.

    They don''t do that at all.

    They were too scared just now.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan squatted at the door of the yard. As soon as the narcissus was planted, they found that the family seemed to finally relax and stopped staring at them so much.

    They didn''t say anything about it.

    was clearly expected.

    "I''ll go get some water and water the flowers." Xue Yan got up and said.

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    The ground in the corner of the yard was fine and damp, but the ground at the entrance of the yard was extremely dry, and it was impossible to not water it.

    Xue Yan didn''t go to the river to fetch water. Although the family members were relaxed, their nerves were still a little bit sensitive. It would be better for him not to leave the family''s sight for the time being. So, he scooped some water directly into the tank yard door.

    Jiang Yue took the water scoop and started pouring water from the bucket on the narcissus. If the ground is too dry, water it a little more.

    Then Xue Yan carried the bucket and Jiang Yue back to the yard, and went to the corner of the yard to pour it. A lot less water here.

    After doing this, they wash their hands.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and the others just finished planting flowers and plants. On the other side, Xue Dagui and his elder brother Xue Darong helped their father, Old Man Xue, and stayed in Old Man Xue''s room for a while before he returned home.

    When she got home, Zhang Meili immediately came up to meet him. She stretched her neck and looked behind him. Seeing that no one was following, he was alone. !"

    "Zhang Meili!" Xue Dagui immediately shouted and pointed to the door. "Go back to your mother''s house! Clean up the **** in your head! Don''t come back until it''s cleaned up!"

    It''s not that she''s divorced, she can still come back, Zhang Meili is not afraid: "When you go back to your mother''s house, go back to your mother''s house!"

    After saying that, the people walked away.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thanks to the two babies "miao" and "Mo Nuan" for their reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 197ï¼š Not good to meet?

    Chapter 197 It''s hard to meet?

    Xue Da''s splendid **** smashed into the fence next to him.

    *

    I bought 90 catties of glutinous rice. To make caramel, we only have two pots at home. We can only make up to 30 catties of glutinous rice a day, and it takes three days to finish the glutinous rice.

    This afternoon, the last 30 catties of glutinous rice were about to turn into candy without moisture.

    Yu Hongyan sat at the door of the stove, watching the fire inside the stove, Xue Yihu was still busy doing things in the workshop under the shed on the other side, and everyone else was staring at the dark brown caramel in the pot, waiting for the caramel to turn white. The caramel, the sugar-making work is all completed, and tomorrow the caramel that has been pulled and rolled into a big round cake can be sold in the town.

    was almost finished, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had nothing else to do, so they also came to the stove under the shed to see the situation in the pot.

    Xue Dafu smiled happily while watching: "Four Tigers, let your second brother go to town with you tomorrow to sell all the sugar to the sugar shop, and save it by selling it on the street, so I don''t know when it will be sold. sold out.¡±

    "Hah." Xue Sihu was also cheerful and had no opinion. This is his first business. Although the business is small, it can make some money.

    As soon as Xue Sihu finished speaking, Li Qingshu Niang''s voice came from outside: "Two tigers! Two tigers!"

    Before Xue Erhu could answer, Li Qingshu''s anxious and angry voice came from outside: "Mother, what are you doing?! Erhu also wants me to sell oil to make more money!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and knew that something had happened to the rapeseed oil that was squeezed out.

    Seeing that their second brother had strode out with long legs, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also busy following.

    Xue Dafu and the others also walked out quickly.

    Xue Yihu was no longer busy under the shed, so he quickly got up and went out of the yard to have a look.

    Xue Sihu did not come out with a piece of sugar because he had to take care of the sugar that was about to boil in the pot.

    Xue Erhu is the husband of Yu Hongyan, this is about Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan can''t sit still at the door of the stove, she has been replaced by Li Hehua, and Li Hehua takes care of the fire in the stove, and she herself doesn''t care whether her stomach is or not He bulged, and walked out quickly.

    "Yes, his mother." It was Li Qingshu''s father''s voice. "Forget it, don''t make it difficult for Qingshu and Erhu to meet each other in the future, they''ve been playing since childhood."

    "Why forget it?!" Li Qingshu Niang shouted. The voice was about to cry. "Our family is counting on those rapeseeds to get some money to make a living. Now that the oil can''t be sold at all, how can our family live? If he hadn''t told Qingshu not to sell rapeseed, would Qingshu not sell it? I also know that he is kind, but what should I do, what should I do... woo..." She even cried directly when she said this.

    is actually crying.

    I don''t really want to blame anyone.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked to the gate of the yard, they also understood that the oil squeezed out could not be sold, and Li Qingshu''s family counted on this money to live on.

    At this moment, not far from the gate of the courtyard, Li Qingshu was with his father, blocking his mother, not allowing her to come to their second brother.

    I saw their second brother''s long legs took a few steps to the side of Li Qingshu, and he was also anxious: "Qingshu, what''s going on? What does it mean that the oil can''t be sold at all? Isn''t my oil sold? Aunt? , don''t cry, aunty."

    "Erhu, I''m sorry," Li Qingshu felt guilty and felt ashamed to see Li Erhu, "I didn''t know my mother would come, so as soon as I turned around, she ran here."

 Chapter 198ï¼š Are you coming, or am I?

    Chapter 198 You or I?

    At this time, Li Qingshu''s mother also told Xue Erhu with snot and tears: "Erhu, don''t blame aunt, aunt is in a hurry, what do you think about this, your oil is sold out , but our family''s oil, as well as Jinshan''s oil, took one piece to the town to sell in the morning, and just brought back all of them. The oil shop in the town does not want it, and none of the oil shops want it. I heard that the oil shop in the town knows Xue Wenneng. Good oil has been squeezed out, let the people in the oil shops in the town not buy the oil squeezed by Xue Wen, but only the oil squeezed by them. You sold it early. At that time, the oil shops didn¡¯t even know that Xue Wen could really squeeze the oil. You can only sell your oil when you have good oil, but we can''t do it, we can''t do it, what should we do... You know the situation of our family, so many people, we just rely on this money to make a living, woo woo The crops in the family have not been planted for a long time, and there is no other harvest at this time... What should I do... What should I do..."

    said that Li Qingshu''s father had red eyes.

    It''s a tough life. I had hoped that the rapeseed would be squeezed out of oil and sold for more money, and the life would be better. Who would have known such a thing would happen.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew what was going on when they heard this. It turned out to be the ghost of the town''s oil mill.

    Xue Erhu and the others are all clear.

    "Auntie, don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s not your family, let me think about it." Xue Erhu''s brows were so wrinkled that he could catch a fly, and he couldn''t think of a good way to break his head.

    He is not a very capable person, how can he manage the town.

    Yu Hongyan and Liu Guixia also kept comforting Li Qingshu''s mother, so don''t worry. From a village, the two families usually go back and forth, and they still know their own personalities. When Li Qingshu Niang came here, she really didn¡¯t want to blame their family, Xue Erhu, but she was so anxious that she really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    And they can understand Li Qingshu Niang''s mood at the moment, if they were in this situation, they would have to die in a hurry.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Wuhu, they tried their best to console Li Qingshu and Li Qingshu''s father.

    Li Qingshu''s father is also a sincere person, and he was very embarrassed, and said to Xue Dafu: "Dafu, don''t blame my mother-in-law, my mother-in-law is also in a hurry and has no direction. Jinshan and the others are now at your elder brother''s house, and they are also anxious to death. Now, your eldest brother''s family is also in a panic, the rapeseeds are not squeezed, and I don''t know what to do."

    Li Qingshu added: "Because Uncle Dagui''s family is not in a hurry, Xue Wen squeezed the oil for us first. The oil from Uncle Dagui''s family has just begun to be squeezed. Now Uncle Dagui is also at Uncle Darong''s house, and he is also in a hurry."

    "This..." Xue Dafu really wanted to help, but he didn''t know what to do if he wanted to help.

    "This, this..." Xue Wuhu was a little more irritable, and scratched his head in a hurry, not knowing what to do at all.

    Xue Yihu, Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan don''t even know.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and asked with her eyes: Are you coming, or I?

    Xue Yan understood it right away, and was silent for a while before answering with his eyes: Come on.

    Jiang Yue then asked Li Qingshu: "Brother Qingshu, oil shops don''t accept them. They are like restaurants, inns, and big families... and so on that need a lot of oil every day. Have you asked?"

    Li Qingshu replied subconsciously: "No, but we are not familiar with the big families like restaurants and inns, and there is no way, how can they ask for our oil."

    Jiang Yue said: "You never asked, how can you be so sure that they don''t want it?"

 Chapter 199ï¼š you are too worried

    Chapter 199 You are too much

    "This..." Li Qingshu was dumbfounded.

    In order to make Jiang Yue go more smoothly, Xue Yan also opened his mouth at this time: "I have been studying in the town for three years, if this is not the case that our village used to sell rapeseed to the oil mill, I would not have known that there were any in the town. That oil mill. You can make the oil store refuse to accept your oil. It must be that the oil mill has given the oil store a lot of benefits, just to suppress the oil mill of my lobby brother, but there are so many households in the town, he can''t be everyone. Call in."

    Xue Erhu was instantly intoxicated, and immediately said: "Yes, Qingshu! You should go to the inn and restaurant to wait for these questions that require a lot of oil! Well, I will go with you tomorrow!"

    Li Qingshu was sorted out by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and people were a little excited: "Cheng Chengcheng, I will go to the town tomorrow to ask!"

    Full of hope.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are also very happy.

    While Yu Hongyan was happy, she was also relieved for her husband. Rapeseed was what her husband told Li Qingshu and the others not to sell at first. Although it was good intentions, sometimes good intentions can do bad things. Fortunately, not a bad thing. Her family Yuebao and Xiaoyan both said so, so the oil mill in the town should not be able to make everyone in the town obedient and not buy their oil.

    Too.

    That is in the town, there are many big families, how can an oil mill make everyone in the town obedient and not buy their oil?

    "This is...?" Li Qingshu''s mother''s tears stopped, a little confused about the situation.

    Li Qingshu''s father said happily: "Damn, maybe our oil can still be sold!"

    "Really?" Li Qingshu''s mother still couldn''t believe it.

    Jiang Yuedao: "Brother Yan and I know the shopkeeper Qiao of the Jixiang Restaurant, and the second brother, Da Fushu and the others actually know each other. Before that, Xiongxiaozi was sold to Jixiang Restaurant. We can also go to Jixiang Restaurant with you and ask them what the restaurant wants. I don''t want your oil. Anyway, try to ask, the town is still quite big, and there are so many families. "

    "Yes, yes," Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu and the three kept echoing. "Anyway, try to ask, ask."

    This is even more bottomless, and even Li Qingshu''s mother is happy.

    Li Qingshu''s mother also had a face full of guilt, and said to Xue Erhu: "Erhu, don''t blame my aunt, my aunt was just in a hurry."

    "Auntie, you are overly concerned, there is nothing to do." Xue Erhu smiled. He and Qingshu grew up together and played well. He knew the situation of Qingshu and their families very well. Naturally, he knew that Qingshu''s mother was not bad, but he was really in a hurry. Take it to heart.

    However, he asked not to sell rapeseed at first, although he was well-intentioned, but he did not consider it properly.

    I didn''t expect this to happen again.

    If it weren''t for his Yuebao and Xiaoyan''s active brains, this matter wouldn''t be so hopeful.

    After being caught like this, Li Qingshu was just as enlightened, and smiled: "If the town really doesn''t want our oil, we can go to the county to ask, the county is bigger, and our oil is not expensive, so just It can always be sold at an ordinary price, but it just takes a little more work and a little more trouble.¡±

    "That''s right." Li Qingshu''s parents both smiled and agreed, thinking it was very reliable.

    Looking at Li Qingshu, they were all confident, and they all laughed, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others naturally laughed too.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and solved it.

    But they all know it, just superficially solved.

    If we really want to solve this problem, we have to sell all the oil, and we also have to let the oil squeezed out by the big brother''s house can be sold in the future.

 Chapter 200ï¼š Thats what Moon Treasure put there

    Chapter 200 That''s where Moon Treasure put it

    "I have a good solution." Jiang Yue lowered her voice and said to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan nodded and didn''t ask any further questions.

    She has always been direct, she didn''t say how to do it directly, but she just said such a sentence and didn''t say it again. Obviously, it is not suitable to say this in the current situation.

    The two of them just looked at Li Qingshu and Xue Erhu, and they were all talking happily. As they were talking, Xue Dafu said to Xue Erhu and the others: "You better go and talk to Jinshan and the others, they are still in a hurry to get angry, Erhu. , I will also tell your brother in the hall, let your brother in the hall go with you tomorrow, and by the way, let''s see if anyone is willing to ask for the oil extracted from the oil mill of your brother in the hall for a long time. The oil mill finally opened again. The oil that comes out can¡¯t be sold, so how can we continue to open it?¡±

    "Hey!" Xue Erhu hurriedly responded.

    Immediately, he went to the uncle''s house with Li Qingshu and Li Qingshu''s parents. He Jinshan and the others are all at the uncle''s house. The fourth uncle is also there. Are anxious to get angry.

    Xue Yan wanted to follow him, but Jiang Yue stopped him and whispered to him, "We''ll go later."

    As soon as Xue Yan heard it, she knew that Jiang Yue had something to do, so she nodded.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, followed Xue Dafu and the others into the yard again. When they arrived at the stove, although Xue Sihu and Li Hehua did not leave the yard, the voices of everyone outside the yard were not small. They also understood and understood the matter. With a solution, they just said a few words and ignored the matter, but cared about the caramel in the pot.

    The glutinous sugar has been boiled, it is dark brown, just wait for the temperature to cool down a bit, and when it is not so hot, you can pull it into a white glutinous sugar.

    Xue Dafu and the others didn''t go to Xue Darong''s house with them, just because they wanted to help pull the candy, Xue Sihu and Li Hehua couldn''t do it at all.

    I don''t need Xue Yihu''s help. Xue Yihu has Xue Yihu''s business. The water hulling threshing workshop needs a carpenter''s work can''t be delayed any longer. Recently Xue Yihu is busy with this every day. At that time, the family could make money by processing the rice into rice for others.

    Jiang Yue looked at the boiled dark brown caramel in the pot again, and then went to find a clean round bowl with Xue Yan. The round bowl was quite small and placed on the stove.

    Then, Jiang Yue raised her little head and said to Xue Sihu, who was much taller than her current body: "Fourth brother, give me half a bowl of caramel."

    "Do you want to eat it? Okay, okay." Xue Sihu has always been the favorite child in the family. He thought it was Jiang Yue who wanted to eat it, so he hurriedly filled Jiang Yue with a full bowl of caramel, regardless of whether Jiang Yue could eat so much. .

    Jiang Yue wanted to say that he didn''t need so much, but thought that the last thing he made, he could give some to grandpa, so he didn''t speak.

    The glutinous sugar in the round bowl was just boiled, and it was so hot that it could not be touched with hands at all. Jiang Yue held the round bowl of glutinous sugar aside and let it cool down to a temperature that could be used.

    The weather is not cool now. It will take some time for the temperature to drop. Taking advantage of this time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to visit the uncle''s house together.

    Before she left the yard, she heard the family''s discussion¡ª¡ª

    "How did Yuebao put the sugar there?"

    "I haven''t seen her eat, so it must be something to come."

    "Anyway, don''t move, that''s what Moon Treasure put there."

    Hearing these words, Jiang Yue felt that the people in this family really understood her more and more. Although she couldn''t immediately understand what she meant like Xue Yan at first, at least it won''t be the same as when she first came to this house.

 Chapter 201ï¼š Dragon Beard Candy

    Chapter 201 Dragon Beard Candy

    came out of the courtyard of the house and walked towards the direction of the uncle''s house.

    Xue Yan was walking, and found that his Yuebao, who was holding a small hand by him, had obviously slowed down a lot, and then he asked in a low voice: "Can you talk?"

    Jiang Yue was used to him being able to immediately understand her meaning, so she nodded her head without being surprised. Because she would meet people from the village from time to time, she also suppressed her voice: "It''s easy to sell the oil from Brother Qingshu and the others, but if you want to sell all the oil squeezed out by Brother Hall''s house in the future, you have to think of a way. "

    Xue Yan just knew that she already had a good idea, so she didn''t ask anything and waited for her to continue.

    Jiang Yue continued: "I just asked my fourth brother to give me candy, because I want to use candy to make dragon beard candy. After pulling more times, the candy will turn into a hair-thin dragon beard candy. It doesn''t seem to be there, have you heard of it?"

    He was reborn. If he had never heard of it, there should be no dragon beard candy here.

    Xue Yan shook his head, "I''ve never heard of it."

    "That''s no more." Jiang Yue nodded. Then he said: "Instead of asking everywhere tomorrow, it is better to go directly to the shopkeeper Qiao, and we will tell him this method of dragon beard candy. Although this method is simple, it will be figured out by others sooner or later, but the person who discovers it first, There is also a Jixiang Restaurant in the county, the business is good, the traffic is large, and it must still be able to make a lot of money, in that case, the shopkeeper Qiao is also willing to help solve the rapeseed oil matter, and we do not owe others favors."

    is equivalent to a transaction.

    "It is naturally the best to be able to clear things up." Xue Yan said. "Manager Qiao has some connections in the town, and many people in the town will give him some face. As long as he is willing to help, then Brother Qingshu and the others will not worry about selling their oil, and the oil mill in Brother Hall can continue to open. Go down. But..."

    "But what?"

    "The two words dragon and phoenix cannot be used indiscriminately." In other words, it cannot be called dragon beard candy.

    Jiang Yue also knows that the hierarchy here is strict, the dragon refers to the emperor, and the phoenix refers to the queen: "It also has another name, called Silver Silk Candy."

    Xue Yan said: "When you tell shopkeeper Qiao, let''s call it Silver Silk Candy."

    "Yeah." Thinking about the structure diagram of the workshop he drew before, it was so clear and clear, and the lines didn''t make any mistakes. It was like one piece. The painting skills are extraordinary at first glance. Then let him draw something else, he is sure You can also draw it, and Jiang Yue said again: "When I asked my family to make silver filigree candy, you were watching, and when the time came, help to draw the picture of how to do it, and add some words as an explanation, so that , Shopkeeper Qiao read it, even if we don''t teach it directly, the people in his restaurant can make it according to the pictures you drew and the instructions."

    "Um."

    Seeing that the uncle''s house was in front of him, but before Jiang Yue approached, she saw a woman with a big face and a plate standing at the door of the uncle''s yard. This woman looked somewhat similar to Zhang Meili.

    I saw the woman standing at the door of the uncle''s yard and shouted inside: "Dagui! Dagui! Are you inside? Come out!"

    Xue Yan also saw it and whispered to her, "That''s Aunt Xue Zhuzi."

    Jiang Yue only knew that this woman was Zhang Meili''s eldest sister.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked to the door of the uncle''s house, their fourth uncle Xue Dagui happened to run out of the uncle''s house and smiled at the woman with a sullen face: "Eldest sister, hehe, why are you here?"

 Chapter 202ï¼š things are not that simple

    Chapter 202 Things are not that simple

    saw them again, "Xiaoyanyuebao, you guys are here too, for the oil, right? Come in, your second brother and the others are all inside."

    Before they could go in, the woman yelled at Xue Dagui: "Dagui, what do you mean by letting Zhuzi be my man''s son? You bullied me and didn''t give birth to a son, but gave birth to a daughter! Now Zhuzi is still at my house, If you don¡¯t want to leave, let me tell you, if you don¡¯t go and get him back, I can¡¯t stop with you!¡±

    Xue Dagui still salivates his face: "Hey, big sister, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, beauty is back to her parents'' house, I have a lot of things now, the oil has an accident, I can''t do it today, and it may not be possible tomorrow, wait a few days, after a few days. God, I will definitely go and bring Zhuzi back, why did you think about it, I didn''t mean that, I was just angry at the time, the beast of Zhuzi didn''t say that the eldest brother-in-law was alright, as soon as I was angry, it was like that."

    When the woman heard this, she became even more angry: "Your eldest brother-in-law is also surprised, why do you like Zhuzi so much, even if you have a relationship with Zhuzi, you are not her own son, why are you being so nice to Zhuzi! I gave birth to him! With so many daughters, which one is not his own, he treats all my daughters well, it is not as good as a pillar!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who had entered the uncle''s yard, stopped when they heard the words, you look at me, I look at you.

    is weird.

    Before they didn''t know that the uncle''s affection for his own daughters was not as good as that of Xue Zhuzi, so they didn''t think it was too strange. They really thought that the uncle was just hooking up with Xue Zhuzi, but now it seems... It''s not that simple.

    Could it be that Xue Zhuzi was not born by the fourth uncle, but was actually born by the aunt''s father?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both saw this guess from each other''s eyes.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue lowered her voice and asked, "Does Xue Zhuzi have anything similar to that eldest uncle?" She knew that there was such a person as the eldest uncle, but she had never seen him before, so she could only ask him. And he has seen.

    Xue Yan shook his head: "I didn''t see it."

    is that there is no resemblance.

    Jiang Yue understands.

    Xue Yan continued: "But Xue Zhuzi is nothing like the fourth uncle."

    Jiang Yue understands better. Xue Zhuzi''s appearance is similar to Zhang Meili, and this Xue Zhuzi doesn''t look like Xue Dagui or that eldest uncle, but Zhang Meili was born in the third year of her marriage to Xue Dagui, so even if the eldest uncle treats Xue Zhuzi again. No matter how good it is, no one has ever suspected that Xue Zhuzi was not biological, but it was actually the possibility that the aunt''s father was born.

    "Do you think this is very likely?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while before saying: "Generally, people still prefer their own children."

    It makes no sense that I don''t love my own daughters so much, but I especially love other people''s sons.

    Jiang Yue nodded, "Would you like to tell Fourth Uncle?"

    Xue Yan said: "There is no hard evidence for this, so don''t tell the fourth uncle first." After hesitating for a while, he added: "The fourth uncle''s death is coming soon."

    Jiang Yue was taken aback.

    instantly understood, Xue Dagui died very early in his previous life.

    "When?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "Three days later." Xue Yan said.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Don''t say anything else, just for my grandfather''s sake, I can''t let him die." His grandfather still loves the son of the fourth uncle. , he won''t let his grandpa suffer these blows again.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thank you "miao" for the reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 203ï¼š You were born again, maybe because

    Chapter 203 The reason why you were reborn may be because

    "Then how did he die?" Jiang Yue asked again.

    "That day happened to be Xue Zhuzi''s sixteenth birthday, so the fourth uncle went to the town to buy some delicious food for Xue Zhuzi. When he came back, he accidentally stumbled on the threshold at the door of the house and fell down, knocking his head on the big wooden stake. It''s gone. Or that eldest uncle also bought something for Xue Zhuzi first..." Speaking of which, Xue Yan suddenly thought of something, and immediately stopped his mouth and frowned.

    Jiang Yue took over the words: "What did you see first?"

    Xue Yan nodded.

    Jiang Yue: "That''s a coincidence."

    Xue Yan also knew this. After a long while, he said, "In our last life, we all thought that the death of the fourth uncle was just an accident." But now, it doesn''t seem like an accident.

    is such a coincidence.

    is related to that eldest uncle again.

    If Xue Zhuzi was really born by that aunt''s father...

    "Tell me," Jiang Yue spoke again, speaking at an unhurried pace, "is it possible that when the fourth uncle came back from shopping, he found that the eldest uncle was also there, and happened to know that the eldest uncle was Xue Zhu Zi''s own father, the fourth uncle and the eldest uncle started hands, and then accidentally fell and knocked on the head."

    Xue Yan smiled bitterly: "I doubt it too."

    Doubt this possibility.

    is quite possible.

    In his last life, it would be great if he knew that this eldest uncle was not as good as Xue Zhuzi to his own daughters, otherwise he would not know in this life that the death of his fourth uncle might not be an accident.

    "In three days, right, okay," Jiang Yue nodded, "that day, we will follow the fourth uncle carefully to see what happened. The fifth brother met a bear in his last life, and he still encountered a bear in this life, not because he came out with us. That fate in the mountains will change, I think, the fourth uncle had an accident that day in his last life, and it should still happen in this life." After a pause, she looked straight at him and looked into his eyes: "Xue Yan, why are you reborn? ...probably because you have a lot of mysteries in your past life that you haven''t solved, and it''s up to you to solve them in this life."

    Xue Yan was shocked.

    Seems to be¡­

    Otherwise, why did his fifth brother come back with him and her halfway, and didn''t continue to hunt with Uncle Wu, how could he still meet the blind bear?

    Otherwise, why did everyone think that the fourth uncle was an accident in his last life, but in this life he finds that it may not be an accident...

    So, in fact, he lived in confusion in his last life, and there are many things he doesn''t know? Are there really many mysteries that he needs to solve?

    Jiang Yue didn''t care what his reaction was now, just thinking that Xue Zhuzi might not be his own, and that he was indeed not Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s own, so he asked casually, "By the way, you are not your uncle and aunt. Your biological one, did you finally find your biological parents in your last life?"

    Xue Yan''s eyes darkened.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Xue Yan even smiled bitterly: "I haven''t looked for it, and I didn''t want to go to look for it, and I don''t know where to start." After a pause, he added: "No one has ever looked for me."

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while before saying: "This is also a mystery, maybe it will be solved in this life."

    "I hope I don''t untie it." He was abandoned, and no one ever looked for him. No matter who his biological parents were, he didn''t actually want to know. The family treats him very well. For him, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are his biological parents.

    Seeing that his mood was obviously lower than usual, Jiang Yue was silent again, but still told the truth: "Sometimes, it doesn''t happen if you don''t hope."

    She really thinks now that he was reborn because there were too many mysteries in his previous life, and he didn''t even know it.

 Chapter 204ï¼š Say no to money

    Chapter 204 Talk about but don¡¯t want money

    Maybe it was because his last life was so miserable that even God couldn''t stand it, so let him do it all over again.

    She didn''t believe this before, but since she was reborn on a three-and-a-half-year-old baby girl, she did.

    Hearing the words, Xue Yan opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something.

    Before the words could be said, Xue Dagui had already sent Zhang Meili''s eldest sister back by relying on her deadly skills, and turned around and entered the yard again.

    Seeing that they had not gone through the path between the utility room and the courtyard wall to the oil mill at the back, but stood in the middle of the courtyard, he immediately asked in confusion, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, what are you doing? Why don''t you go in? Your second brother and the uncle are all talking in the oil mill. The oil mill has not squeezed oil anymore. Just now, your uncle and the big hall were so annoying. They were all frowning, and they were as anxious to get angry as Qingshu Jinshan. , is much better."

    Before they could speak, he cracked like a cannon again: "By the way, I heard that you will come up with the idea of ??asking around tomorrow? You are really small and big, and I heard that you are going to take us there. The biggest restaurant in the town went to the shopkeeper there. It was good, hehe, I was so anxious just now that I thought that the load of rapeseed that I had worked so hard to toss out was going to suffer. Thanks to you all , go back to the fourth uncle to buy candy for you."

    At this time, Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao heard the voice and ran out of the oil mill. Just when they heard this, Xue Dabao, who had a big head and a head, immediately shouted: "Fourth grandpa, you lied again! You said the year before last that you wanted to buy me candy. I ate it, I kept saying it last year, and I keep saying it this year, but I haven¡¯t seen you buying candy!¡±

    "That''s right." Xue Xiaobao, this little Hanhan, immediately agreed with his brother. "Fourth grandpa, you can''t lie anymore, it''s not right to lie."

    Xue Dagui is super thick-skinned, he doesn''t feel embarrassed at all, and he smiles: "Just talk, talk, and don''t want money."

    Looking at Xue Dagui like this, to be honest, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are very impressed.

    At least they couldn''t do it.

    After passing through the path between the utility room and the courtyard wall, and entering the oil mill behind the uncle''s house, the people inside were indeed talking, and indeed they were no longer frowning or anxious. When they saw them coming, except for their grandfather, The others also stood up.

    "Little Yanyuebao is here."

    Everyone is very happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan called people one by one and greeted them before walking to the old man Xue who was sitting there with a cane.

    Old Man Xue originally heard about this matter, and was also anxious to get angry. Now, there is a solution. It just takes a little more work and trouble, so he is not in a hurry. Yuebao, until their family Xiaoyan and Yuebao came over, he freed up an old hand and touched the top of the two children''s heads.

    The old man also smiled: "It''s still our family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao''s brains, look at us, this large group of people is here, it''s not worth two children."

    "That''s not it." Auntie immediately agreed. People are also smiling.

    Others also joined in.

    Afraid that the old man would be worried, Jiang Yue said: "Grandpa, don''t worry, the oil will definitely be sold, and Brother Tang''s workshop can continue to open. Brother Yan and I have made up our minds, and we will go to Jixiang Restaurant tomorrow and ask the shopkeeper Qiao. "

    "Good good, good good." Old man Xue couldn''t close his mouth with joy.

 Chapter 205ï¼š he has a mission

    Chapter 205 He has a mission

    Uncle Xue Darong smiled and said: "Dad, look at Yuebao, how old is she, how old is she?"

    Li Qingshu''s mother has never been left behind in this regard, and hurriedly smiled: "Xiaoyan too, it''s different after staying in the town for three years, even if he doesn''t go to the town to study, he will definitely have a future when he grows up. ."

    Old man Xue was even happier.

    Xue Erhu was also happy.

    Li Qingshu''s mother spoke up, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan originally thought of this method, so the others naturally had to say something nice with a smile on their faces.

    Xue Dagui was relieved to see his father so happy: "Father, are you at ease now? Just feel at ease, just feel at ease."

    At this time, Xue Xiaobao, who was lying on old man Xue''s lap, raised his head and complained, "Grandpa, how good is the fourth grandpa? Not only did he lie to my brother and me that he wanted to buy us candy, but he also told my uncle and Yuebao just now. Say, buy them candy."

    said that everyone present was happy.

    The old man Xue pretended to beat Xue Dagui a few times while he was amused: "It''s a shame that you are still the master. It''s not ashamed to lose, and it''s not ashamed to lose."

    "Hey," his father didn''t really fight, just pretending, Xue Dagui was also happy, "I''m still poor now, Dad, don''t worry, when I get rich one day, I will definitely buy it, I will definitely buy it. ."

    Jiang Yue didn''t stay in the uncle''s oil shop for a long time. She estimated that the temperature of her round bowl of caramel should have dropped to a suitable temperature, so she looked at Xue Yan, who immediately understood and told everyone that they were going back .

    Their second brother got up immediately and said to go back with them.

    Brother Xue Wen in the hall sent them to the gate of the courtyard, and couldn''t help thanking them several times at the gate.

    When they got home, the fourth brother and the others were already pulling the caramel in the pot.

    When Xue Erhu saw it, his long legs wanted to step over to help, but Jiang Yue stopped him and said, "Second brother, do me and brother Yan a favor first."

    "What are you busy, say." Xue Erhu immediately bent over and asked them.

    Jiang Yue went to hold the round bowl of caramel that was put aside, "You help us pull this."

    "Okay." Xue Erhu was fine.

    This silver filigree candy also needs to use fried rice noodles to prevent sticking, so Jiang Yue and the others also went to the table and shared a table with Xue Sihu and the others.

    A clean wooden board about the size of the table is laid on the table, and a lot of cooked rice flour has been sprinkled on the board.

    Xue Erhu went to wash his hands before walking to the table.

    Jiang Yue saw Xue Erhu approaching, so she poured out the caramel that was ready to use in the round bowl and placed it on top of the rice noodles.

    Xue Yan watched carefully, he had a mission to paint this.

    The glutinous sugar has not been completely cooled, but it is still soft. When it is poured out, it is not so round again. Jiang Yue said, "Second brother, you rounded it."

    "Complete!" Xue Erhu immediately started.

    Xue Sihu and the others were pulling the caramel to make the caramel white. Seeing that Xue Erhu''s movements were different from theirs, the frizzy Xue Wuhu immediately asked the first question, "What is this going to do?"

    Xue Sihu, Liu Guixia and the others kept moving their hands while looking at them curiously.

    Jiang Yuedao: "To make silver candy. This candy will take a long time to pull, it is estimated that it will take more than an hour, and the candy that will be pulled out will be as thin as a hair, and it will melt when you put it in your mouth. My mother used to do this before. When I was making caramel, I tried to pull it, and I felt that pulling it once was pulling it, pulling it twice was pulling it, and I would just do it more and see what I could get out of it.¡±

 Chapter 206ï¼š This one is a little different

    Chapter 206 This is a bit different

    "Then it''s just like hair," Jiang Yue continued, "My mother named it Silver Silk Candy. Tomorrow, Brother Yan and I want to take Brother Qingshu and the others to shopkeeper Qiao first. Shopkeeper Qiao He is very famous in the town and should be able to help him. Brother Yan and I both think that it is better not to owe other people''s favor. We just want to make this for him and teach him how to do it. Although this is simple, he is a lucky restaurant. The shopkeeper, Jixiang Restaurant has a good business and can make a lot of money before others figure out how to do it."

    Xue Dafu said happily: "It''s still as thoughtful as you think, it''s really not good to owe people''s favor."

    "Yeah," Liu Guixia also laughed, "It''s better not to owe others'' favors. People are not relatives to us, so we can''t let others help in vain."

    Yu Hongyan said with a smile: "Then the shopkeeper Qiao really wants to help. This is a big favor. It''s better to pay it back, otherwise we will not feel at ease."

    Li Lotus nodded, indicating yes.

    Xue Wuhu held a small piece of caramel in his hand, and jumped over from the other side of the table like a monkey hehe and said with a smile to Jiang Yue: "Yuebao, it''s fortunate that you said it now, otherwise, fourth brother wouldn''t even think about doing this business, four Brother is full of business now, haha.¡±

    Xue Sihu''s hands still didn''t stop at all, but he raised one foot with a smile, and gently kicked Xue Wuhu''s **** with the back of his foot, "You talk too much! Don''t look at what Yuebao said just now, second brother''s hand It takes more than an hour to pull a little caramel in it. If we really want to do this business, we must not be exhausted? Originally, we didn¡¯t have a backer, so this business wouldn¡¯t last long, so we only did it for a few days, why should we be so tired? It¡¯s hard to live? Unlike the shopkeeper Qiao, there are auspicious restaurants in the county. I heard that his owner is very close to the government. He has a backer. It''s all right."

    Then he smiled at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "It''s time to repay such a big favor, otherwise we still feel like we owe someone something, remember it every day."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Xue Dafu and the others agreed with this, and they all nodded.

    At this time, Xue Erhu also rounded the caramel in his hand, and asked, "Yuebao, I''ve rounded it up, so what''s next?"

    "This is a bit different, you have to keep pulling it in the rice noodles, don''t leave the rice noodles, or they will stick to each other." Jiang Yue said this first, then took a clean pot and poured a lot of fried rice noodles. Rice noodles go in.

    This Xue Erhu could still understand it immediately, so he hurriedly made a round jelly candy and put it into the rice flour in the basin.

    Jiang Yue then said: "Next, poke a hole in the middle, and pull it to the four sides to form a circle. At that time, the circle is rolled in the middle to form two circles, and then pulled again. Then, these actions are repeated continuously, pulling, Roll, pull, pull, roll, pull."

    "Got it." Xue Erhu responded while focusing on the movements in his hands.

    Xue Yan listened to Jiang Yue''s explanation while watching Xue Erhu pulling caramel in the fried rice noodles.

    "Second brother, pay attention to your strength, don''t break it." Jiang Yue urged.

    "It''s done." Xue Erhu remembered it in his heart, and his hand movements were much lighter, lest he would use too much force and break the caramel that he had just pulled.

    Liu Guixia looked at it for a while before smiling: "It''s a bit like ramen."

    "It''s like, it''s like." Xue Dafu and the others also laughed.

 Chapter 207ï¼š does not affect

    Chapter 207 Doesn''t Affect

    When Xue Sihu and the others had finished pulling the caramel, the caramel in Xue Erhu''s hand was still pulling, and it would take a long time to pull the caramel. The sugar was quite thick, like thin noodles, but much thicker than the strands of hair. However, it was probably enough. Imagine what it will be like in the end.

    "This thing is really amazing." Xue Wuhu was lying on the side, watching without blinking.

    Now it¡¯s all repetitive actions, and I can imagine what it will be like in the end, Xue Yan didn¡¯t look at it anymore, and went back to the room to paint.

    Jiang Yue was still watching at the table.

    Xue Erhu must be tired if he pulls alone, but he has been pulling for a long time, and he knows better how to control the strength in his hands. Even if Xue Sihu and the others said that they would pull for them, and let him rest for a while, he did not rest and continued alone. pull.

    In the end, he still felt that his consideration was inappropriate.

    This silver filigree candy is also to solve this problem. If he can contribute more, he still wants to contribute more.

    Of course, he was also afraid that he would be replaced halfway through. If one strength was not well controlled, he would give up halfway.

    Waiting for Xue Yan to draw a picture of how to make silver filigree candy, and also add the words as a description, Xue Erhu has not drawn it yet.

    It was getting dark, Jiang Yue and the others had finished their dinner, Xue Erhu hadn''t pulled it yet, but it was soon, because the candy that was pulled out really looked as thin as the hair.

    is also quite fluffy.

    also looks a lot.

    Xue Erhu looked at the result. He was very tired at first, but he didn''t feel tired at once, and said, "I''ll do it again." He also knew that the thinner the thing, the better.

    In the end, he couldn''t pull it anymore, and if he pulled it further, the candy that was as thin as a hair was about to break. Xue Erhu looked at Jiang Yue and asked what Jiang Yue meant.

    "That''s it," Jiang Yue said. "But second brother, you still have to pull it off. It''s not easy to enter. You help me break it into small pieces."

    "Okay." Xue Erhu immediately started.

    At this time, Xue Dafu and the others could also help. They washed their hands and helped to break them into small pieces.

    Xue Yan also went to wash his hands, because during dinner, he heard Jiang Yue say that after breaking it into a small piece, he had to roll the small piece into a small ball. , good entrance.

    Jiang Yue also washed her hands. Seeing that they were all broken into small pieces, she stretched out her hand, picked up a small piece and started rolling it, and said, "It''s rolled like this, rolled into a ball, in fact, when rolled like this, You can add some stuffing in it, but we don''t have it at home, but it doesn''t affect it."

    As soon as the voice fell, a rolled small silver wire ball was ready, and Jiang Yue put it on a plate that had been prepared a long time ago.

    There is no water in this plate, it is dry.

    Xue Yan also rolled one by hand and put it on a plate.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and the others were much faster. They rolled up a lot of them in a short while and put them on a plate, and even placed three plates neatly.

    Sprinkled some fried rice noodles on top, it really looks like silver wire.

    Just take one plate to shopkeeper Qiao, the other two plates, one plate to grandpa, let Grandpa, Dabao, Xiaobao, Gouzi eat, and one plate to keep at home.

    Jiang Yue let everyone have a taste.

    This time, Xue Dafu and the others were not reluctant to taste it. Knowing that the children in the family are sensible, they all picked up a rolled small ball and put it in their mouths. Sure enough, they melted in their mouths. That feeling is indescribable. it is good.

    is completely different from eating caramel.

    "Is this still caramel?" Xue Wuhu exclaimed.

 Chapter 208ï¼š How many helpers

    Chapter 208 How many helpers

    Xue Erhu took over the big bowl of dinner that Yu Hongyan handed him, and now he has time to eat dinner, he smiled and said, "Didn''t Yuebao always say it''s called Silver Silk Candy, you can just treat it as Silver Silk Candy, no? Caramel."

    "It''s good to call it Silver Silk Candy, it''s good to call it Silver Silk Candy, it''s appropriate." Liu Guixia and the others laughed. I don''t think there is a better name than this.

    After talking about this silver candy for a while, Xue Sihu said: "I went to the village chief''s house to borrow a scale, and I agreed that tomorrow I would go to the town to sell candy, this candy has been prepared, it will be sold early, but no matter when When you go to sell, you always have to know how many kilograms you have.¡±

    Without waiting for Xue Sihu to go, Xue Wuhu jumped over like a monkey and said, "Fourth brother, fourth brother, tomorrow, the second brother is going to get oil, so let me accompany you to sell this candy."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Four Tigers, just let Five Tigers go with you, there is some help."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu had no objection.

    In this village, only the village head has a scale, which is also given by the government. When Xue Sihu lent the scale back, he began to say how much candy he made in the past three days.

    Afraid of weighing it wrong, they made a joke in the town at that time, and after weighing it three times, Xue Sihu and the others confirmed that the sugar they wanted to sell in the town was a little over fifty-six kilograms.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just stood by and watched.

    And Jiang Yue felt that under such conditions, Xue Sihu could make so much sugar, which was very good.

    After weighing it up, Xue Sihu also began to calculate: "The caramel is one hundred and ten cents a catty, and this is fifty-six catties, that is six thousand one hundred and sixty cents, minus the cost, the cost is more than two thousand nine hundred. , and can earn about 3,000 wen."

    "Ah, ah, ah, isn''t that about three or two!" Xue Wuhu immediately called out happily.

    Everyone knows that one thousand pennies is equal to one tael of silver.

    Xue Sihu knew this younger brother very well, and at the moment when Xue Wuhu was about to cry out, he covered Xue Wuhu''s mouth with his hand, so as not to be heard by outsiders.

    It wasn''t until Xue Wuhu calmed down that Xue Sihu withdrew his hand: "Wealth is not exposed, don''t you know?"

    "I''m not excited." Xue Wuhu said, his voice was much lower, but he was still excited.

    This can make more money than growing crops.

    The money is coming more quickly.

    Xue Dafu and the others were actually very excited, but they didn''t scream like Xue Wuhu.

    The calm ones are still Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    The next day, before dawn, Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu ate some leftovers from last night and went to town with caramel. It was to go to town. The two of them did not need to discuss, and unanimously chose to go to the town. It''s obvious that the family doesn''t need to save so much, but the habit of saving can''t be changed for the time being.

    When Jiang Yue started to eat breakfast, it was already bright.

    While they were eating, Uncle, Uncle, Brother Hall, Li Qingshu, He Jinshan all came, and even the fourth uncle Xue Dagui came.

    But the uncle, uncle and fourth uncle will not go to the town. It was agreed yesterday that only she, Xue Yan, the second brother, the hall brother, and Li Qingshu will go to the town, and the others will not go to the town. It''s not good to go to too many people. Everyone just came to see them and felt that it was too much trouble for them, obviously it was not their business.

    After eating breakfast, Jiang Yuecai asked Xue Yan, "What about the things you painted?"

    Xue Yan stretched out his hand and was about to take it out of his arms. When he got up in the morning, he folded it into his arms.

    Jiang Yue said: "No, I just ask you, don''t forget to bring it."

    "I didn''t forget." When he said this, Xue Yan also withdrew his hand.

    Jiang Yue: "Let''s go then."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 209ï¼š No wonder so arrogant

    Chapter 209 No wonder he is so domineering

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    It happened that Xue Erhu also carried the bamboo basket in his hand, and was about to tell Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to leave. The bamboo basket was quite small, and the bottom was just big enough to put a plate of things in it.

    The plate of silver filigree candy for Boss Joe is now in it.

    Put it upright, so as not to be scattered and make the silver candy look unsightly.

    And the bamboo basket was covered with a piece of cloth to cover the silver filigree candy inside.

    Li Qingshu and the others were reluctant to eat in the town. They were afraid that they would not be able to come back at noon. Everyone brought some dry food with them. They thought of having lunch in the town. Dry food, did not ask anything.

    Li Qingshu and the others also brought a small pot of oil as a sample.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Erhu, Xue Wen, and Li Qingshu met many people in the village before they reached the entrance of the village to take an ox cart.

    Yesterday, Li Qingshu and the others brought back so much oil. Many people saw it and knew that the oil could not be sold. The village said it was not big or small. Anyway, basically everyone in the village knew about it.

    Someone asked: "You are going to the town because of the oil issue, right? Seeing the commotion, we originally thought that in the future, the village would really be able to rely on Xue Wen, and every household in the oil mill would be able to earn more than before. What about some silver money? Now it seems that you might as well sell the rapeseed directly to the oil mill in the town like us, which is better than the oil that can''t be sold at all now. Anyway, go and ask the oil mill in the town. But I don''t think it will work. When the rapeseed was harvested before, the oil mill in the town said it, saying that if they didn''t sell rapeseed at that time, they would not want their rapeseed in the future. That oil mill was really black and left. With this hand, the oil that Xue Wen squeezed out can''t be sold at all, no wonder he is so domineering."

    "Yeah. Yeah." Many people agreed.

    Even the village chief''s daughter-in-law said, "Xue Wen, I''m the boss of the loss because I''ve been happy for a few days because your oil mill can squeeze out good oil, and I''ve also figured it out. In the future, everything that needs to be squeezed will be sent to your house. The oil mill went to squeeze oil, and now your oil can''t be sold at all, so he is worried too."

    The aunt Wang Sufen is also there. Because Xue Erhu ignored her last time, she has been brooding and wanted to find an opportunity to stab Xue Erhu. Isn''t this the opportunity? If it wasn''t for Xue Erhu''s push, could Li Qingshu and the others not sell rapeseed at that time?

    But thinking that Xue Erhu''s family is now the richest family in the village, her flattering heart is not dead yet.

    So, she pretended to be good-natured, and said in a good voice for Xue Erhu: "Erhu, it''s not the aunt who wants to tell you, this matter, how much you are also responsible, you see Qingshu and the others are worried now, In the future, you can be thoughtful and stop doing things that don''t grow evenly. Although you are kind, can''t this kindness sometimes be bad? You said that Auntie is right?"

    Xue Erhu was too lazy to care about her. He can listen to other people''s words, but forget what this auntie said!

    So many people! There are more people than last time! Naturally, Wang Sufen couldn''t get down on her face, but when she started making a fuss, she didn''t have to fight with Xue Erhu''s family? Xue Erhu''s family is so rich now, and she can''t get any benefit from the stalemate. Although she wanted to slap Xue Erhu a few times in her heart, she still endured it.

    Watching Wang Sufen deflate, someone in the crowd snickered.

    Wang Sufen couldn''t get off the stage, but she endured it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t see it.

 Chapter 210ï¼š Fortune favors fools?

    Chapter 210 Stupid people have stupid blessings?

    It was Li Qingshu who said, "Erhu didn''t let rapeseed be sold for the sake of me and Jinshan. If he didn''t do this then, we would really blame him for not being loyal. We can''t blame him for this now, let alone now that we After thinking about it, go to the town and ask around, if the town doesn''t work, then go to the county, we don''t believe it, that oil mill can make the whole town and the whole county not buy our oil!"

    Xue Wen also said: "If it wasn''t for Yuebao and Xiaoyan reminding us, we still don''t know how to ask around like this."

    "So, aren''t you going to beg the oil mill in the town?" Someone noticed the point.

    Xue Wen and Li Qingshu both looked puzzled: "Who said we are going to ask the town''s oil mill?"

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law said: "We think that the oil mill in the town prevented you from selling your oil, so we thought you were going to ask for it... Dare to be kind! It''s okay, it''s okay! Then you go, you really want oil. It can still be sold, and in the end, don¡¯t we also follow suit! The oil mill wants to lower the price again this year, maybe next year, it wants to lower the price, and then lower the price, we don¡¯t have to grow any rapeseed, and we don¡¯t make any money.

    "Yeah, yeah, go ahead." Everyone is enthusiastic about things that can be touched by the light.

    Even Wang Sufen agreed with a shy face and urged them to go quickly.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, let''s go." Xue Erhu still didn''t even look at the aunt Wang Sufen, and only called his two precious children to go to the village for a ride on an ox cart.

    can make Wang Sufen angry enough.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue and the others were far away that they couldn''t see it, and Wang Sufen said angrily to the others: "I told you that Erhu has no one in his eyes since his family became rich. You still don''t believe it? Now you see it!"

    Everyone knows what kind of person this Aunt Wang is. She always blames others and never reflects on herself. Therefore, when Wang Sufen said this, no one spoke at all.

    Even the village chief''s daughter-in-law didn''t speak up.

    "Humph!" Wang Sufen felt ashamed and left angrily.

    Everyone started to discuss¡ª¡ª

    "I used to think that Xiaoyan''s brain was good. Now it seems that Yuebao''s brain is not bad. You heard it just now. This question was asked by Xiaoyan and Yuebao."

    "Isn''t Moon Treasure brought by the big kid Xiaoyan, maybe it was taught by Xiaoyan."

    "Not necessarily. The oil extraction and caramel making last time were all memorized by Yuebao. Such a young child can remember it so clearly, even if it can''t compare with Xiaoyan''s brain, but that The brain is definitely not bad."

    "That''s it."

    At this point, someone sighed: "This rich family doesn''t know what kind of **** luck has gone, picking up a child is smart, and picking up another child is smart again."

    "Isn''t it stupid that stupid people have stupid blessings? Usually, everyone''s family is suffering, and it is difficult for so many people in my family to support them. Who wants to pick up a child and bring it home."

    "It''s all like this, you still say that people are stupid, they are good-hearted! Good people have good rewards!" Someone finally said angrily.

    "Yes, yes, good people have good rewards!" Many people echoed. "Don''t you see that the life of the rich family is getting better every day! If Xiaoyan hadn''t studied in the past, the life would not be bad!"

    "Not really."

    *

    After taking Uncle Tian''s ox cart to the town, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Erhu took Xue Wen and Li Qingshu directly to the Lucky Restaurant to find shopkeeper Qiao.

 Chapter 211ï¼š I am a farmer

    Chapter 211 I''m just a farmer

    Jiang Yue and the others had just entered the restaurant, and before they said they were looking for shopkeeper Qiao, Xiao Er recognized Xue Yan and Jiang Yue and hurriedly greeted them.

    "Young Master Xue, Miss Yuebao." This little Er was extremely enthusiastic and bowed.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Xue Yan.

    Since Xue Yan visited last time, her status has also improved a lot, and some people call her Miss Yuebao.

    This person called them that, which was different from the beginning, presumably it was the shopkeeper Qiao who had explained it.

    Xue Yan stopped studying and wanted to keep growing crops at home. Shopkeeper Qiao still values ??Xue Yan so much, no need to think about it, she knew that Shopkeeper Qiao didn''t think that Xue Yan was going to be very promising in the future, but was interested in Xue Yan. network of interpersonal relationships.

    Presumably, in this town, Xue Yan has many great classmates and friends.

    Maybe Xue Yan''s husband is also very good.

    Jiang Yue could see the essence of the matter at once, but Xue Erhu, Xue Wen, and Li Qingshu couldn''t see clearly. Suddenly, they were shocked to see Xue Yan and Jiang Yue being called Young Master and Miss.

    Xue Erhu was the first to react.

    Because Xue Yihu had told his family the day he came home from the medical clinic, the children in the medical clinic called their Xiaoyan the little son.

    At this time, the little Er also recognized Xue Erhu: "You are the second son of Xue, the little recognizes you, the last time you came to the restaurant to ask about the Xiong Blind, and then you sent the Xiong Blind, the little Tingyuebao. The lady called you to be the second brother."

    Xue Erhu was rare and a little at a loss, and waved his hands again and again: "No no no, I''m not a second son, I''m just a peasant."

    "Second Young Master is joking." The little Er smiled again, as if he couldn''t see the coarse clothes on his body, and then faced Xue Yan with a smiling face: "Little Young Master is here again, he is looking for the shopkeeper, right? ?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan saluted.

    The little second hurriedly returned the salute, "Then ask the young master, Miss Yuebao, the second son, and these two young masters to go to the private room with the youngest to sit for a while."

    Xue Yan: "Thank you."

    That little Er: "You''re welcome, young master."

    Jiang Yue didn''t react, the whole person was very calm, but Xue Wen and Li Qingshu, who were called sons for the first time, were also at a loss.

    They have been to the town many times, and they usually don''t dare to take a look at this restaurant. This is the best and largest restaurant in the town. Naturally, they never imagined that they would receive such a courtesy as soon as they came in.

    To be honest, they originally thought that they were all peasants, and they would be laughed at if they entered this restaurant wearing a sackcloth.

    Therefore, they all just followed behind and did not dare to go forward.

    The little Er took Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, Xue Erhu, Xue Wen, and Li Qingshu upstairs to the private room on the second floor. When they went upstairs to lead the way, the little Er called another little Er to go to the cashier and notify the shopkeeper Yes, the shopkeeper is in the account room. Called a second, and asked to send tea and snacks to the private room.

    After Xue Erhu, Xue Wen, and Li Qingshu entered the private room, the reactions of the three were exactly the same as when Li Hehua and Xue Yihu were in the medical hall last time. But in comparison, it is still better than Li Hehua and Xue Yihu. At that time, Li Hehua and Xue Yihu were too restrained.

    However, Xue Erhu could still see that they received such courtesy because of their Xiaoyan.

    So what if he stopped reading, wouldn''t their Xiaoyan not be underestimated wherever they go? Xue Erhu''s waist became straighter, but he relaxed, not so restrained, and only felt a light on his face.

 Chapter 212ï¼š Always give some convenience

    Chapter 212 Always give some convenience

    Even Xue Erhu can understand the truth, Xue Yan himself, can he understand it?

    Xue Yan sighed softly in his heart.

    also knows what Boss Joe values ??about him.

    If his classmates and friends knew about it, they would definitely like it.

    Jiang Yue and the others hadn''t even sat down, but the shopkeeper Qiao rushed over. As soon as he entered the private room, he hurriedly handed over his hands: "Why are you standing, hurry up, hurry up and sit down."

    Xue Yan returned the gift.

    Immediately, they all sat down.

    "I don''t know if the young master is here today, what is the so-called?" Shopkeeper Qiao is also a direct person.

    Xue Yan said: "I want to ask you one thing."

    "Young Master, please tell me, if I can do it, I will definitely do it for the Young Master."

    Xue Yan talked about the unsold oil and the oil mill in his lobby.

    After listening to the shopkeeper Qiao, he smiled and said: "It''s easy, our owner has restaurants in the town and the county, and we need a lot of oil every day. I can still do the business of buying oil. If your oil is good , I can buy the oil that you haven''t sold yet. That small oil shop in town is nothing. I know a few owners of the oil shop. Two of them are my close relatives. I will tell them, They will definitely sell me this face, and in the future, you can sell the oil in Xuewen Gongzi''s oil workshop to them."

    "Thank you, thank you. Thank you." Both Xue Wen and Li Qingshu were very grateful. Overjoyed.

    Li Qingshu also opened the small pot of oil he brought: "Look at the shopkeeper, our oil is like this."

    Shopkeeper Qiao took a closer look, and then smiled: "This oil is quite clear, then Mr. Li, you should bring the oil over at some time. You bought it from the Oil Lucky Restaurant."

    "Thank you. Thank you." Li Qingshu was even more happy.

    "You''re welcome, it''s rare for a young master to ask me for help. I won''t help ordinary people." Shopkeeper Qiao told the truth and didn''t play those false things. "However, if you have oil in the future, it''s best not to sell it one by one, it''s too troublesome, just like our restaurant, if you buy 300 catties of oil directly from people at a time, you only need to record the bill once, but if you have to buy oil from people directly, it will only be charged once. If you buy one by one, then you have to buy several and keep accounts several times. I can give you one convenience, but this is always the case. In the end, I am also a worker for others. And those who give me face people, you always have to give them some convenience...you said that right?"

    "Yes, yes." Both Li Qingshu and Xue Wen nodded sharply.

    Xue Erhu also nodded.

    "I''m going to tell you the ugly things. Whether it''s now or in the future, the oil has to be of this quality. If it''s not good oil, then I can''t blame anyone for not wanting your oil." Shopkeeper Qiao said.

    "Of course, of course." Xue Wen and the others kept nodding their heads.

    Shopkeeper Qiao saw Xue Wen and the others like this, and then looked at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue. Although they were two children, one big and one small, they were much more stable. No matter how he looked at them, he felt that they were unusual.

    Multiple friends, multiple paths.

    In his opinion, there is no harm in making friends with such people.

    This is also the reason why he was so happy to help.

    Of course, the main reason is because Xue Yan''s classmates and friends have a bright future. If Xue Yan regretted one day and wanted to study again, wouldn''t it have a bright future with Xue Yan''s brain?

    Shopkeeper Qiao said a few more words, and asked Xue Wentian to come to town again. He would take Xue Wen to meet the owners of the oil shops, saying that he had to make arrangements today, and Xue Wen was busy doing everything.

 Chapter 213ï¼š understand people

    Chapter 213 Understanding People

    Li Qingshu thought that the oil would be sold early, and Zao Anxin. It was too late today, and there was no time to find another time, so he said that he would come with Xue Wen again tomorrow, but they came to sell the oil, and Shopkeeper Qiao had no problem.

    It was all said and done, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue said, "Uncle the shopkeeper, you have helped us so much, and there is nothing to give to you. I will give you this silver candy, thank you."

    Said, Jiang Yue took the small basket in Xue Erhu''s hand, lifted the cloth on it, and revealed the neatly arranged, white and dense, hair-thin silver candy at the bottom of the basket.

    Only then did Li Qingshu and Xue Wen know that the basket was not filled with dry food. Li Qingshu was extremely surprised. Isn''t this candy too beautiful? Each one is so thin, no wonder it is called silver candy.

    Xue Wen was not so surprised, because last night his grandfather was given a plate of silver filigree candy, and his Dabao and Xiaobao were also divided. He originally thought it was a new idea for the family to eat, but he didn''t expect , Jiang Yue and the others did it to thank the shopkeeper Qiao.

    Unable to help, Xue Wen was even more grateful to Jiang Yue and the others. This time and again...

    "Miss Yuebao is very polite. But, what is silver candy?" Just at this moment, shopkeeper Qiao looked down and saw the plate of silver candy in the small basket, his eyes lit up: "This!"

    Immediately took out the plate of silver filigree candy, and stared at it carefully, unable to move his eyes, and kept asking, "How did you do this, how come I''ve never seen this kind of candy?"

    As the shopkeeper of Jixiang Restaurant, he was also thinking about it. There are still too few dim sum tricks in the restaurant. If there are more such tricks, it will surely attract many people to the restaurant.

    "It''s made from simmered caramel that has not yet started to whiten. Here''s how to do it." Jiang Yue took the paper that Xue Yan handed her and handed it to the shopkeeper Qiao.

    This piece of paper is quite large, and the steps for making silver filigree candy are drawn on it, along with text.

    When shopkeeper Qiao heard this, he hurriedly put down the plate of silver candy in his hand, took the paper and opened it, seeing the content on the paper, his eyes brightened, and his mouth kept repeating: "It turned out to be this way, it turned out to be this way. made¡­¡­"

    "Uncle, you can taste it." Jiang Yue said again.

    "Okay, I''ll try it." Shopkeeper Qiao hurriedly picked up a small ball of silver filigree candy. The silver filigree candy looked intricate and clear, and it was very delicate at first glance. When you put it in your mouth, it loosened immediately. Aftertaste and sweet, do not have some flavor, feel good!

    It¡¯s another plate of silver candy, and the method of silver candy. The shrewd shopkeeper Qiao can still understand what Jiang Yue and Xue Yan mean. This is a transaction, and no one owes anyone, but he still asked. After a sentence: "This... is it really for me?"

    Jiang Yue nodded.

    Xue Yan also nodded.

    "You can accept the shopkeeper." Xue Erhu said.

    "Okay, then thank you very much." Shopkeeper Qiao did not refuse, and accepted it very freely. He likes to deal with people like this the most, and let him help for nothing. These two children, one big and one small, really understand people.

    He was happy, and they were at ease.

    "Uncle," Jiang Yue said again, "This candy is ready. When you roll it, you can also wrap some fillings in it, such as peanut cakes, sesame seeds, etc. It depends on your own taste."

    "Okay. Okay." Shopkeeper Qiao responded in succession, and was even more delighted.

    When Jiang Yue and the others were sent away, because he was so happy, the shopkeeper Qiao couldn''t help but say that if anyone needs help in the future, they can come to him, if he can help, he will definitely help.

 Chapter 214ï¼š very willing

    Chapter 214 Extremely Willing

    These two children really understand, he really likes to deal with these two children.

    There are not so many intrigue, but neither side suffers, and both are satisfied.

    Jiang Yue and the others just came out of the Lucky Restaurant when they heard Xue Wuhu''s screams¡ª¡ª

    "Second brother!"

    Jiang Yue and the others followed the sound, and saw Xue Wuhu and Xue Sihu holding a pole with a rope around it, came out from a corner, and walked towards them quickly.

    It was obvious that they had been waiting for them for a while.

    Xue Wuhu, like a monkey, jumped up next to Xue Erhu happily.

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "Is the caramel sold?"

    Xue Wuhu nodded fiercely: "It''s sold, it''s sold, it''s easy to sell, Xiaoyan is right, the government is really strict with grain, and the sugar shop itself is short of sugar, and when you see our sugar, you don''t have to say anything. It will be all right away.¡±

    However, Li Qingshu and Xue Wen who heard it were both terrified and said: "It''s also the four tigers who are bold, if it were us, even if we knew how to make sugar, we wouldn''t even dare to make a pound and sell it, for fear of getting into something. Not to mention making so much."

    They are timid and involved with the government. They dare not touch them, for fear of getting into trouble.

    "The fourth brother is very courageous." Xue Wuhu laughed happily. "By the way, what''s the matter with the oil? Will the shopkeeper Joe be willing to help?"

    Li Qingshu and Xue Wen couldn''t help themselves again: "I''m willing to help, I''m willing to help, thanks to Xiaoyan and Yuebao."

    "That''s it!" Xue Wuhu immediately raised his chin, his face flushed red. "How smart are our Xiaoyan and Yuebao!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were just calmly looking at their fifth brother who suddenly froze.

    Their fifth brother is just like this.

    Just as their fourth brother came over, they all shouted, "Fourth brother."

    Xue Sihu smiled and touched the top of their heads, then greeted Li Qingshu and Xue Wen, and after saying a few words, he smiled at Xue Erhu at a volume only heard by Xue Erhu: "Second brother, you talk to Brother Hall and Qingshu. Brother, go back first, I will take our children to buy some delicious food, and today our family is making money again, there was no way before, now we can''t lose their mouths."

    "That''s for sure." Xue Erhu thought it should be the same without even thinking about it. "Give me the pole, I''ll bring it back to you, and you can have a good time strolling around the town."

    Xue Sihu took the pole in Xue Wuhu''s hand, and gave it to Xue Erhu along with the pole in his own hand.

    My own brother, you don''t need to be so polite.

    After saying two more sentences, Xue Erhu left with Li Qingshu and Xue Wen.

    Because the two children, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, were no longer with them, the three of them were reluctant to spend money on an ox cart, so they all walked back. I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. Li Qingshu and Xue Wenna brought the dry food for lunch and brought it back intact.

    Seeing Xue Erhu and the others walking away, Xue Wuhu jumped up and said: "Fourth brother, let''s take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to buy fried chicken legs, didn''t you say that fried chicken is the best? Yan and Yuebao have a taste, last time you said it was cold, I wasn''t there that day, I didn''t even see it."

    "Xingxingxing, let''s go, let''s go." Xue Sihu smiled and began to greet Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to go in the other direction.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed obediently.

    But they are very clear in their hearts, the fourth brother and the others are reluctant to sit in a ox cart with a penny, but they are extremely willing to buy them big chicken legs to eat.

    is like a chicken leg without money.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thank you "Yan Yao" for the reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 215ï¼š Is it actually wrong?

    Chapter 215 Is it actually wrong?

    The rest of the family is too, and the kindness to them is all heartfelt.

    Look how happy the fourth and fifth brothers are now, just because they can buy them freshly fried chicken legs to eat.

    The shop selling fried chicken legs is on this street, but it is close to the end of the street, unlike Lucky Restaurant, which is the most prosperous location in the middle of the street.

    The shop is not big, so it opened a window, not only selling fried chicken legs, but also other fried things, such as fried twist, fried pancakes, fried dough sticks, fried hemp **** and so on.

    Because the fried things sold here are delicious, people in the town usually come here to buy fried things.

    The business is also good, and there are many queues.

    Jiang Yue and the others saw the queue before they approached. The queue is always outside. The shop is really too small. When everyone wants to buy things in that shop, they all stand outside, in front of the window, and buy from the people inside.

    Because Jiang Yue was being held by Xue Yan with a small hand, Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu were very relieved, and they didn''t care too much.

    Jiang Yue followed behind, looking at the happy appearance of the fourth and fifth brothers in front, and the crowd queuing up to buy fried things, before whispering to Xue Yan, "Have you brought any money?"

    She and his money are with him.

    When she still didn''t want her family to treat them well, she treated them badly.

    Xue Yan, who was about to take the money, was silent when he heard this.

    Jiang Yue then noticed that Xue Yan''s other hand seemed to be about to take out the purse, and was silent for a while. The tacit understanding between him and her is getting better and better.

    Sometimes behaviors are highly consistent without even opening their mouths.

    "Bring it." After a moment of silence, Xue Yan replied in a low voice. "Wait, you can stop the fourth brother and the fifth brother from just buying it for us."

    Jiang Yue means this. After being silent just now, he has calmed down again and nodded: "Well."

    She accepts her family''s wishes for her and will not reject them again, but she also has her own ideas.

    Obviously, his thoughts were the same as hers.

    When he arrived at the queue, at the end of the line, Xue Sihu looked at the front of the line, seeing that it would take a while to line up, he said to Xue Wuhu, "You take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to sit while I''m in the line, and I''ll do it. Now. Well, there is shade in that corner, and the sun can''t shine, so go and sit on the steps."

    Jiang Yue looked in the direction of Xue Sihu''s finger. It was under the eaves of a shop, but it was in the corner of the house. It didn''t affect people''s business. .

    Xue Wuhu was about to take Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to sit, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan refused to go.

    I saw that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both holding Xue Sihu''s clothes in their little hands, and Xue Yan was holding his purse in the other hand. He wanted to give it to Xue Sihu, so that Xue Sihu would not just buy chicken legs for the two of them.

    Xue Sihu is a shrewd person. He understood when Xue Yan took out his purse. He squatted down and touched the top of Jiang Yue''s head with one hand, and Xue Yan with the other. Xue Yan smiled and said: "You think I am the rest of the family, I know you are sensible, I don''t want us to treat you like this, I feel that we are treating ourselves badly, thinking that we are so good to you, but also to ourselves. But Do you know that it is actually wrong for you to think so.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan you look at me, I look at you. Is it actually wrong?

 Chapter 216ï¼š Make us happy?

    Chapter 216 Make us happy?

    Xue Sihu continued to laugh: "Why do you think so, are you putting yourself in the position of adults?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both startled.

    Before they could answer, Xue Sihu laughed again: "We just want to buy something for our children, there''s really no need for us to have it ourselves, why is this treating ourselves badly? Are we short of food? Or are we wearing less? It''s either fish or meat. Who can compare to our family in Shili Ba Village? In the end, you are obviously not adults, but you see yourself as adults and put them in the same position as us adults, so what do you have to eat? If we buy it for you and you have it, but we don¡¯t have it, you will think that we are treating ourselves badly, right?¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both wanted to nod their heads.

    They are indeed this mentality.

    But they were right.

    Because they do not regard themselves as adults, but in fact, they are adults, but their bodies are small, so they will naturally always do things with the thinking of adults subconsciously.

    Sometimes I forget that my body is actually a child.

    But I can''t say this to my fourth brother.

    "There''s no shortage of money at home," Xue Sihu continued with a smile, with great patience, "We can also buy it for everyone in the family, not just for you, but don''t you think this will make us less fun? You know what? I don¡¯t know, even if we just buy something for you, we are all unspeakably happy, that kind of happiness is really unspeakable, we just want to spoil our children like this, it¡¯s you, do you understand?¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan certainly knew this.

    This brother and fifth brother were so happy just now, it¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t see it.

    The second brother probably knew that he was buying chicken legs for them, and when he went back with Brother Hall and Brother Qingshu, he was so happy.

    "Other people''s children are petted in the palm of their hands, so why can''t they come to our house?" Xue Sihu said again. "Well, if you really still can''t figure it out, are you just trying to make us happy?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan look at me again, I look at you. Can it still be so?

    But the fourth brother will say this...

    Fine.

    As long as the family is happy, so be it.

    The big deal is that they treat their family better elsewhere.

    Who made them ''young'' now.

    Even if you do things like adults, you can''t make your family treat them as adults.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and then both nodded to Xue Sihu.

    "Then put away the money bag, put away the money bag." Xue Sihu said immediately. Regardless of whether Xue Yan agreed or not, he put the purse back in his arms for Xue Yan. "Don''t even look at our two brothers. We need your money? Anyway, we''re just happy to buy things for you."

    "That''s it." Xue Wuhu agreed.

    "Okay, okay, take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to sit there, it''s too sunny here." Xue Sihu said to Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu just remembered this matter again. This time, he didn''t ask Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s opinions. He directly held Xue Yan with one hand and Jiang Yue with the other, and hurriedly took Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to a shady place. .

    Then, Jiang Yue and the others sat on the steps in the shade and waited.

    Xue Sihu stood under the sun, lined up there, and his face quickly turned red.

 Chapter 217ï¼š Looking for a kick?

    Chapter 217 Looking for a kick?

    Fortunately, everyone bought it and left, and there was almost no extra delay. In fact, it didn''t take long before it was his turn to buy it. He first bought the big chicken thigh, and then bought some twist.

    As soon as he bought it, he happily walked to the shadowy place, in front of Jiang Yue and the others.

    "Quick, quick, hot, this is the best way to eat." He hurriedly gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan a paper bag, and the paper bag was filled with fried, crispy, and hot big chicken thighs.

    This drumstick is much bigger than the drumstick last time.

    He also gave Xue Wuhu a paper bag.

    Xue Wuhu opened it subconsciously, and then exclaimed in surprise: "Ah big drumstick! I also have a fourth brother?!"

    "Do you want it? I''ll throw it away." Xue Sihu made a gesture to grab it.

    "I want it!" Xue Wuhu was so happy that he opened his mouth and took a big bite. So happy, the smile is a little silly. Because his mouth was full of things, his words were a little vague: "Thank you fourth brother! But fourth brother, I am an adult, why did you buy it for me? Don''t buy it for me next time, you will How good the money is to me, waste of money."

    Xue Sihu laughed and scolded him: "I''ll buy it for you next time, I''m a pig."

    Xue Wuhu laughed even more stupidly: "You said this before, fourth brother, do you know?"

    "Look for a kick." Xue Sihu raised his foot and kicked Xue Wuhu with a smile.

    Xue Wuhu immediately jumped to the other side, dodging Xue Sihu''s feet, and laughed loudly with his arms raised to the sky, "Haha, I didn''t kick."

    It was just a joke, Xue Sihu didn''t care, but he didn''t bother with Xue Wuhu anymore. Instead, he squatted down, hugged his knees, and smiled at their two precious children... No, plus he was fourteen years old and still with his elder brother. The fifth brother, who is not the same, is three precious children. He is happy just watching their precious children eat delicious big drumsticks.

    Involuntarily, Xue Sihu''s eyebrows and eyes were bent.

    Those eyes turned a bit like a fox again, making him look sly and shrewd, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only felt warm when they looked at him.

    This is their fourth brother.

    Even if you can count others, you will not count them.

    Xue Sihu didn''t stand up again until he saw Jiang Yue and the others had eaten the chicken legs: "Let''s go, let''s go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables."

    During this time, my family really had fish every day, either my own family came to the town to sell it, or I asked people from the town to help me buy it back.

    No shortage of money is a secondary reason.

    The main reason is that Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan have to make up more at home.

    In the vegetable market, I bought fish and carried it in my hand, and it was noon. Xue Sihu found a noodle stall nearby and brought Jiang Yue and the others to eat noodles.

    This noodle stall is running out of space, and there is an empty table on the outermost side.

    "I tell you, I''ve always been craving this, but I was reluctant to eat it before, but now I don''t have to. I must eat a bowl today." Xue Sihu asked Jiang Yue and the others to sit down in front of this empty table first. position, while laughing.

    "Fourth brother, let''s all order mutton noodles," Xue Wuhu said, "Last time Xiaoyan and Yuebao ate this when they were in town. I heard it was delicious."

    "Then let''s have mutton noodles." Xue Sihu was very happy. As long as his brothers and sisters wanted it, even if it was the moon in the sky, he would find a way to get it.

    Then, Xue Sihu will start ordering noodles with the vendors.

    But because Xue Yan and Jiang Yue ate two pieces of cakes at Jixiang Restaurant and the big chicken thighs, they weren''t really hungry, they were afraid they wouldn''t be able to eat it, so Xue Yan and Jiang Yue only wanted a small bowl of noodles, and asked for more from the vendors. A pair of tableware.

 Chapter 218ï¼š That said, its called a beautiful

    Chapter 218 This is called a beautiful

    Then divide the small bowl of noodles into two halves, one large and one half and one small and half.

    A small portion was given to Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue mainly wanted to drink some soup, so Xue Yan poured more soup for her.

    Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu are one person and one bowl of mutton noodles.

    Xue Wuhu only took a bite, and then shouted: "This side is too delicious, no wonder business is so good."

    Xue Sihu took a long sip before looking at the business of the noodle stall, and said with a smile: "If the business is not good, the noodle stall will not be able to go on. Generally, the ones that do go on have some business. It still has to be delicious. , the delicious food is a bit of a business. Okay, let¡¯s eat quickly. After eating, we have to take an ox cart. You can¡¯t let Xiaoyan and Yuebao accompany us to go back. Uncle Tian goes back every day now. It''s getting early, but don''t be late."

    Xue Wuhu also sucked in a big mouth and said vaguely: "Uncle Tian, ??his son is about to marry a wife, there are so many things to do, and only recently will he finish work so early every day. I heard that yesterday he didn''t drive an ox cart to town. ."

    After eating the noodles, Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the ox cart.

    It was noon, and it wasn''t even afternoon. Sure enough, Uncle Tian was about to finish work and drive the ox cart back.

    Seeing that they could catch up with the ox cart, Uncle Tian was also very happy. As for the four of them, if they go back in the ox cart, that is four cents of money.

    If this were not for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, or if Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu were killed, Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu would not be able to spend money on an ox cart.

    Their precious children are very small. It is such a long way from the town to the village, how can the two children go home, of course they have to take an ox cart.

    Before the ox cart left the town, he talked about the fact that Uncle Tian''s son was about to marry a daughter-in-law.

    My son is getting married, which can be regarded as a fulfillment of his heart.

    Uncle Tian couldn''t help but say to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Yuebao, Xiaoyan, you must go to pick up the wedding cake that day. I also hope that my grandchildren can be as smart and sensible as you. Look how smart and sensible you are, no one in the village said you were bad."

    Here, there is a custom in the peasant family, whoever married a daughter-in-law will send a wedding cake to the child.

    On that day, the more children who came to pick up wedding cakes, the better.

    will represent the new daughter-in-law to marry and enter the house, and there will be many children and grandchildren in the future.

    Of course, everyone knows this is ridiculous, but I still want to be lucky.

    is like preparing red dates, peanuts, longan, and lotus seeds when getting married, which symbolizes that you will have a son early.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could answer, Xue Sihu put on a smile and replied for their two precious children: "Uncle Tian, ??don''t worry, your family is so happy, our family Yuebao and Xiaoyan must be Going to get a dip."

    The one who said this was called a pretty, and made Uncle Tian even more happy, and kept saying: "Okay, I will go, I will definitely go."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that their fourth brother could indeed speak.

    I don¡¯t say that she is exquisite, but at least she is very smooth in doing things.

    *

    On this side, Jiang Yue and the others were on their way back in an ox cart. On the other side, Xue Erhu, Xue Wen, and Li Qingshu had just returned to the village and were immediately surrounded by many people.

    Since they went to the town in the morning, Xue Wen''s house, Li Qingshu''s house, and the houses of those whose oil was not sold have not been in the mood to do anything else. This morning, they have come to the village entrance many times just to see. Did Xue Erhu and the others come back? They wanted to know the news earlier.

 Chapter 219ï¼š Can you look up to us?

    Chapter 219 Can you look down on us?

    Even though we know that the oil can still be sold, it is impossible for the oil mill in the town to cover the sky with one hand, but it has not been sold yet, and everyone is still a little uneasy.

    As soon as Xue Erhu and the others came back, they told everything. Obviously, the oil was not sold today, and it would be sold in the town tomorrow, but everyone felt at ease.

    Xue Erhu also said that it is best not to sell the oil in the village in the future. It happened that the village chief was there, so everyone had a simple discussion at the entrance of the village, and said that everyone would not be so troublesome in the future, and sold the rapeseed directly to Xue Wen''s oil mill got it.

    This has happened once, and everyone knows that the money you get from buying rapeseed directly is about the same as selling oil yourself.

    It is also troublesome to sell oil separately.

    Xue Wen also told his family that Shopkeeper Qiao was going to take him to meet the owners of those oil shops tomorrow. Xue Darong and the others were also very happy, and they kept saying, "Thanks to Xiaoyan and Yuebao. Thanks to Xiaoyan and Yuebao. Xiaoyan and Yuebao."

    "Isn''t it!" Li Qingshu said immediately. "Did you not see that Xiaoyan has a lot of face in the town, that shopkeeper Qiao calls him little son, and he directly said that he helped Xiaoyan because of his face, and was polite to Xiaoyan and Yuebao. No. Because we are together with Xiaoyan, and we are called young masters, and they are very polite to us, do you think that you are not good-looking?"

    "Really?" Everyone was envious.

    Xue Erhu''s back is straight, let alone how glorious it is.

    "Of course it''s true. You asked Xue Wen, didn''t Xue Wen also go?"

    Because of Li Qingshu''s words, everyone immediately looked at Xue Wen.

    Xue Wen hurriedly said: "Yeah, it''s true, we didn''t expect this to happen, neither sitting nor standing."

    "We can''t blame us for this," Li Qingshu took over the words again, "Think about it, in the past, when did we go to the town to be looked down upon by others? They all say that we are mud legs, how can we do this? Besides, it''s the biggest restaurant in town, can you look down on us? It''s not all because of Xiaoyan! Yuebao has nothing to say, as soon as the silver candy is taken out, shopkeeper Qiao can''t take his eyes away."

    "What silver filigree candy?" Someone was puzzled and immediately asked.

    Li Qingshu talked about the silver candy in detail.

    Everyone immediately felt even more sorry, "Erhu, this is your family''s contribution and sugar, so expensive... Obviously it has nothing to do with your family... Tell us honestly, how much money, we will collect it for you ,what?"

    "No, no." Xue Erhu hurriedly said. "It''s good that the matter is solved, it''s good that it is solved. This is because I didn''t think about it at the beginning."

    "You are also kind." Everyone said.

    Xue Erhu: "It''s really unnecessary. Our family made the silver filigree candy. If you don''t need a few dollars, you don''t have to worry about it. If I have nothing to do, I''ll go back first. My wife seems to be calling me for dinner."

    Only then did everyone realize that Yu Hongyan was coming over with a bulging belly.

    "Then go, go, go, it''s been a morning, you haven''t eaten lunch yet." Everyone urged him. "Are you hungry?"

    "It''s all right, then I''ll go back." Xue Erhu said with a smile again, and then walked towards Yu Hongyan with his long legs, and went home with Yu Hongyan, and told Yu Hongyan everything.

    Yu Hongyan was also taken aback, but she didn''t expect that their little Yan was already so embarrassed in the town.

 Chapter 220ï¼š you want to be the first

    Chapter 220 You can be the first to pass

    When I got home, I told the rest of the family about these things. The rest of the family also had a bright face, but they didn¡¯t expect it.

    And here, at the entrance of the village, the village chief saw that Xue Erhu was far away, so he said to everyone: "Okay, reading is good, if you have money in the future, you can also send your children to the town to study, look at Xiaoyan, Even if I don''t study anymore, I already have such a big face in the town, and I must have seen a lot in the world. It''s not like us. Basically, I live in this village, and I see almost the same as us. Man, what can you do?"

    "Yeah, yeah." Everyone agreed, and they all agreed with their hearts.

    After talking for a while, everyone dispersed.

    Each home.

    Li Qingshu and the others got together again after a while, and they discussed in private that they couldn''t let Jiang Yue and the others help like this.

    Li Qingshu and his parents agreed, saying that there are no other valuables in the family, but there are old hens that can lay eggs. They have agreed that each family will give an old hen.

    Xue Wen''s family and Li Qingshu''s family were in the same village, but they were not in the same direction. Xue Darong and the others were walking when they found that Xue Wen was distracted, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.

    So, Xue Darong and the others stopped and asked Xue Wen, "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be happy that the oil mill can continue to open?"

    Xue Wen smiled and said, "It''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s just that I''m thinking, if this is not for Xiaoyan and Yuebao, my oil mill..."

    Before Xue Wen finished speaking, Xue Darong and the others understood.

    I saw Xue Darong sighed with emotion: "Xue Wen, you have to remember it for the rest of your life, how did your third uncle help you? They helped you so much, but they never expected to get anything from you. But we can''t do this, we have to remember in our hearts that if your third uncle''s family needs any help in the future, you have to be the first to go there, you know."

    "Dad, don''t worry, I know it all." Xue Wen said immediately, very firm. There are very few people in this world who can help him like the third uncle''s family. Even if his father doesn''t say it, he knows what to do.

    Qian Caiyu said: "The head of the family, the third brother''s family also took candy this time. No matter how I think about it, I can''t feel sorry for it. Let''s send a chicken there again. These days, Dabao and Xiaobao also eat their candy. , How expensive is that sugar, usually we are not willing to buy one for Dabao and Xiaobao."

    "Forget it," Xue Darong said, "Last time you killed an old hen and sent it over, Dafu almost made a fuss with me, saying that I was too outspoken."

    After thinking about it, Xue Darong said again: "Well, in the future, I will always buy something that is really for children, and let Dabao and Xiaobao give it to Xiaoyan and Yuebao to eat, and Dabao and Xiaobao have it themselves, but Dafu and the others have nothing to say. ."

    "This is good, this is good." Qian Caiyu, Xue Wen, and Xue Wen''s wife all thought it was a good idea, and they were all very happy.

    *

    When Jiang Yue and the others came back, they saw more than a dozen old hens with their wings and feet tied on the ground in their yard, and the old hens cooed.

    There is also an old hen with eyes, although its wings are tied, but only one foot has a rope wrapped around it. Obviously, it was originally tied, but the old hen broke free.

    At this moment, the old hen was running around all over the yard. Liu Guixia and the others were grabbing it, but they couldn''t catch it.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thank you for the reward of "not here, go back" baby~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 221ï¼š Catch it!

    Chapter 221 Catch it!

    Seeing them coming back, Liu Guixia immediately said: "Four tigers and five tigers, hurry up and catch the chicken, don''t let this chicken run away."

    "Mother, where did you get so many chickens?" Xue Wuhu hurriedly put down the things in his hand, and asked with a yelp while running around like a monkey to help catch it.

    "It''s not because Yuebao and Xiaoyan helped, Qingshu and the others felt bad about it, each family insisted on sending one, each family, that''s all, I just wanted to send it back together with your sister-in-law, How did you know that the chicken that your brother Jinshan sent was not **** properly, so you can''t catch it." Liu Guixia said, feeling a little irritable.

    This chicken is too hard to catch.

    has been caught for a long time.

    "Cuckoo."

    "Cuckoo."

    The old hen flexibly avoided everyone to catch it while cooing.

    Xue Yan had no choice but to go up to help catch him.

    But one more of him is useless.

    Xue Erhu was so angry, his sleeves were rolled up: "I don''t believe I can''t catch it!"

    Jiang Yue just watched calmly as almost the whole family mobilized to catch an old hen, this picture, really... She didn''t want to participate at all.

    But the old hen didn''t know if she felt that she didn''t move, she was dead, and came to her side, spinning at her feet.

    "Yuebao, catch it quickly! Catch it quickly!" Xue Wuhu shouted in a low voice, very excited, for fear that the old hen heard it and ran away again.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Jiang Yue didn''t want to bend down and grab the old hen with two small hands, but after being silent for a while, she raised one foot and stepped on the rope that tied one of the old hen''s feet with a blank expression.

    The rope didn''t tie the other foot of the old hen tightly, but the other foot was tied tightly. As soon as she stepped on it, the old hen couldn''t run.

    Xue Wuhu rushed over and caught it.

    I saw Xue Wuhu sitting on the ground, hugging the old hen, and smirking at her: "We Yuebao are still very good, and we caught it right away."

    Jiangyue looks at the sky.

    Xue Yan held back his laughter, but he couldn''t help it, so he pressed his fist to his lips and coughed to cover it up.

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    Xue Yan quickly turned her face away, not meeting her gaze.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    "Yuebao, Xiaoyan, let''s go, you and I and your sister-in-law will return the chickens together. It seems that you can''t get so many chickens. Four tigers and five tigers, you also go together." Liu Guixia took the old hen that she finally caught and carefully After binding his feet, he said.

    Jiang Yue and the others have no opinion.

    Fortunately, the chickens were all tied up, so they couldn''t hold many chickens with both hands, so they were carried in baskets. One basket could always carry three or four chickens.

    This is really an old hen, very big.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t take the chicken, Xue Yan led Jiang Yue and followed behind. Liu Guixia asked them to come together, just out of politeness, after all, it was said to be for them to eat.

    I guess he laughed just now, Xue Yan was a little afraid to look at Jiang Yue when he was holding Jiang Yue.

    The task of returning the chicken is still very arduous. On the one hand, I am unhappy and refuse to let it back; on the other hand, I am unhappy and insist on paying it back. This is pushed over and over, and it takes a long time to toss just one chicken. The chickens are all back, and the sun is going down.

    Jiang Yue hardly said anything, she just watched, I didn''t expect it would be so troublesome to return something.

    *

    The next day, because Xue Wen and Li Qingshu were afraid that they would be cautious when talking to the shopkeeper Qiao, and they could not speak well, they called Xue Yan and Jiang Yue again, and asked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to go together.

    Things went smoothly, all the oil was sold to Jixiang Restaurant.

 Chapter 222ï¼š Did you see that?

    Chapter 222 Did you see it?

    Shopkeeper Qiao also referred Xue Wen to get to know the owners of several oil shops. Those owners all made it clear that they didn¡¯t know before, but the shopkeepers took the benefits of the oil shop in the town, so they didn¡¯t accept the oil squeezed by Xue Wen¡¯s house. Now Since it was recommended by Shopkeeper Qiao, Xue Wen''s oil can be sent to them in the future. As long as the oil is good, they will accept it.

    These oil shops are big shops. They are not specialized in the business of the townspeople. They also send oil to the county or other places. Well, Xue Wen felt more at ease.

    The matter of oil has been completely resolved. Today, Jiang Yue had nothing to do, so he went into the space to take a look.

    She wants to see the results of her experiments.

    She has not entered the space for five days, and five days is enough to verify her guess.

    As soon as she entered the space, she saw that the strawberry fruits on the two plants in the space were still in a ripe and particularly fresh state, exactly the same as what she saw that day, no change at all.

    It is obvious that the fruits of this loess will indeed remain ripe and fresh all the time.

    Jiang Yue smiled slightly.

    Good.

    That is, the area of ????the loess is too small, and it is the same as last time, only a small piece the size of her fist.

    That pool of water is also only as big as the mouth of the small rice bowl she is currently eating.

    Will not change anymore?

    Or because of what, will it change again?

    Otherwise, this is fine, how come a grass and a little water came out, and then a grass turned into a small piece of grass, and the grass turned into yellow soil, and a little water became bigger and became a small bowl A puddle of water the size of a bowl.

    But why?

    Jiang Yue couldn''t figure it out.

    But I still hope that this loess land will become bigger in the future. After all, there is not much to grow on such a small amount of yellow soil.

    It¡¯s okay to plant one or two trees, but not enough to grow more.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yuecai stretched out her hand and plucked the two strawberry fruits on top of each plant to eat. She planned to pull out these two plants, plant a tomato seed, and let Xue Yan taste it again.

    She just told Xue Yan about these things, and Xue Yan had never seen it with her own eyes, let alone eating it.

    But an even more miraculous scene happened at this time. She just picked all the fruits, but she hadn''t pulled the plant out of the soil. The plant had withered at a speed visible to the naked eye, then turned black, and then disappeared.

    Jiang Yue''s pupils shrank slightly.

    So, the moment the fruit is all picked, is when the plants have completed their entire mission, and then they will automatically die, right?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue has a certain idea.

    Then, Jiang Yue went to the console and took a tomato seed.

    After planting the tomato seeds in the loess soil, she will have space.

    As soon as she left the space and went back to her room, she heard the sound of Xue Wuhu snoring and not interrupting outside, in the yard.

    "Ahhhh, I''m so **** off! Did you see it? The fourth uncle went to town to buy jujube cakes, and said he was going to bring Xue Zhuzi back tomorrow! No, he was coaxed back! Damn it! Why are you coaxing him back! Grandpa also agreed! Why is Xue Zhuzi the son of the fourth uncle!"

    Hearing this, she was not in a hurry to go out.

    Tomorrow is the day when Xue Zhuzi turns sixteen.

    is the time of Xue Dagui''s death.

    She knew this three days ago, and now it is not surprising that Xue Dagui is going to coax Xue Zhuzi back.

 Chapter 223ï¼š He has this hunch

    Chapter 223 He has this hunch

    "Isn''t Xue Zhuzi going to be sixteen years old tomorrow, so the fourth uncle told grandpa, can grandpa not let the general come back? Grandpa is actually right, originally Xue Zhuzi is the son of the fourth uncle no matter what, this has always affected him. Aunt''s house is not good either." It was Xue Sihu''s voice. "Okay, don''t be angry, didn''t we promise to keep an eye on him when he comes back? Xiaoyan will be fine."

    "But I''m still angry!" It was Xue Wuhu''s voice again. "What would a person like that be brought back for? What''s even more annoying, he actually went to coax him back! It''s better if he doesn''t come back, coax him! It''s as if he did nothing wrong! Don''t you care a little bit? Aren''t you angry?!"

    "Who''s not angry?!" Xue Erhu both spoke up. Also very unremarkable. "What''s the use of being angry, the village chief has stopped talking, and he is the son of the fourth uncle. Do you think he will stay at someone else''s house and not return to the village? Sooner or later, he will come back!"

    "But it''s too early! It''s only a few days!" Xue Wuhu still didn''t say anything.

    "Okay, okay," Xue Sihu''s voice was again, "For the sake of a beast, don''t quarrel, or come back, he can''t bear his sex, we can get him out of the village as soon as possible."

    "Yeah!" It was Xue Wuhu''s voice again, but it was full of joy. "As long as he dares to do it again, the village chief will definitely drive him out of the village!"

    Until there was no sound outside, Jiang Yue opened the door and walked out of the room.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was under the shed in the yard, carrying some unwanted small wood sawn by Xue Yihu to the door of the stove, and making firewood for Yu Hongyan, she also walked over to help.

    Holding the wood and following him to the stove door, she asked in a low voice, "Tomorrow..."

    She only said two words, and she didn''t say it.

    What a smart person he is, I have talked about it before, and I will definitely understand it immediately.

    Sure enough, the next moment, Xue Yan heard an almost inaudible sigh, and then answered in a low voice, "Come on."

    followed the fourth uncle.

    First, he couldn''t let the fourth uncle die.

    Second, he also wanted to know what was going on.

    "Something has changed." Jiang Yue whispered again.

    Xue Yan nodded, something changed.

    In the last life, his fourth uncle went to the town to buy something for Xue Zhuzi when Xue Zhuzi was sixteen years old and came back into an accident, but in this life, his fourth uncle has already gone to the town to buy jujube cakes.

    This change should have been caused by Xue Zhuzi going to live with his eldest uncle.

    It didn''t happen in my previous life.

    Xue Zhuzi was still in the village at this time in his previous life.

    No matter how much it changes, some things should still not change.

    He had this hunch.

    She also analyzed it like this before.

    *

    The next day, Xue Yan lied to his family and said to take Jiang Yue out to play, and then he took Jiang Yue out to follow their fourth uncle Xue Dagui.

    The two cats were in the grass outside Xue Dagui''s house.

    Because the yard of Xue Dagui''s house is surrounded by fences and is not high, their cat is among the weeds and can clearly see the situation in Xue Dagui''s yard.

    is that Xue Dagui is too lazy, he has been on three poles this day, and no one has gotten up yet.

    The main room door, stove door, courtyard door are all open. Xue Gouzi got up early. No matter if his mother, Zhang Meili, returned to her parents'' house, he made this breakfast. He had already made breakfast. It was cold, and his father didn''t even get up, so he didn''t dare to shout, and he didn''t dare to eat first, so he just waited.

    While was waiting, he cleaned the inside and outside of the house.

    After cleaning, Xue Gouzi went to the river to wash his and his father''s clothes.

 Chapter 224ï¼š Hes uncomfortable shit!

    Chapter 224 He''s uncomfortable!

    When he came back from washing his clothes, he saw that his father was still sleeping late and didn''t get up. Xue Gouzi sat on the pony in the yard, waiting for his father to wake up, and then had breakfast together.

    Jiang Yue has good physical strength. She has been cat-catting like this, so there is no big problem, but Xue Yan was still tired after cat-catting for a while.

    Jiang Yue sat around again for a while, seeing that the sun was getting higher and higher, and Xue Dagui had not woken up yet, no matter how calm she was, she couldn''t help but ask: "When does he usually get up? "

    "I don''t know, depending on when he sleeps, he sleeps until he wakes up naturally almost every day." Xue Yan told the truth. Immediately, he patted the ground, "Sit down too."

    Jiang Yue also sat down.

    The two of them just sat in the grass and watched. Fortunately, the grass is deep, they are not big, even if someone passes by, if they don''t pay attention, they will not be able to find them.

    Thinking that if Xue Zhuzi was not Xue Dagui''s son, that Zhang Mei and that eldest uncle were even adultery. In the ancient times of her original world, adultery was a very serious crime. Many dynasties committed adultery and would die. Here, it shouldn''t be a crime. It''s small, but she doesn''t know how big of a crime it is...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue asked, "What is the crime of adultery?"

    Xue Yan: "A death penalty."

    Jiang Yue nodded, not surprised. It''s no surprise, it''s similar to the ancient times of her original world. But she asked again: "Is lynching allowed?"

    "Allow. If you catch him, you can kill him on the spot."

    Jiang Yue nodded again, indicating that he understood. At this time, Xue Gouzi was no longer sitting in the courtyard, got up and ran to the room adjacent to the main room.

    "It should be up." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan also saw it and nodded.

    Sure enough, Xue Dagui came out after a while, followed by Xue Gouzi. It was not until Xue Dagui had breakfast that he went out with the bag of jujube cakes.

    As he went out, he said to Xue Gouzi, "This jujube cake is to coax your brother back, so I won''t give it to you. If I hadn''t bothered your aunt to come to me almost every day, let me bring your brother back. , I don''t even want to go there today. Your brother is a beast, and I don''t know how I gave birth to such a beast."

    Xue Gouzi''s heart was still soft, and he felt that it was his own brother. He lowered his head as usual, and whispered: "Dad, you give the jujube cake to brother, and if you say a few good words, brother should come back with you. Now, although the eldest uncle likes my brother very much, I wish he lived in his house, but the aunt is like a black-eyed chicken, and he must not feel comfortable living there."

    "He''s not comfortable!" Xue Dagui was even more angry. "Didn''t you listen to your aunt? He''s like an uncle at your aunt''s house. Your aunt offers him all kinds of food and drink. It''s better than not knowing what to do at home. Can he feel uncomfortable? "

    Xue Gouzi didn''t dare to speak.

    "If he wasn''t my own, I wouldn''t care about him! He loves it!" That''s what he said, but Xue Dagui still carried his things.

    Xue Gouzi looked for a while, then stopped looking, and went back to the kitchen to wash the dishes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took this opportunity to get out of the grass and follow Xue Dagui.

    Fortunately, Xue Dagui was walking on a small road. He felt that the small road was close, and there were few people on the road, and there were many suitable hiding places on both sides. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed along, but Xue Dagui didn''t even notice it.

    Xue Zhuzi''s aunt''s house is in Chenjia Village. Xue Zhuzi''s aunt''s surname is Chen, and he is ranked eighth in the family. Everyone calls him Chen Laoba.

 Chapter 225ï¼š Dont scare the snake

    Chapter 225

    Chenjia Village is actually not far, but because Xue Dagui walked slowly, humming a song while walking, it took a while to get to Chenjia Village.

    Seeing that Chenjia Village was in front of him, Xue Dagui was about to pass by, but suddenly Chen Laoba and Zhang Meili came out of Chenjia Village pulling and pulling.

    Xue Yan''s eyes narrowed immediately, and he said to Jiang Yue in a low voice, "That''s Chen Laoba."

    Jiang Yue didn''t know Chen Laoba before, but she knew Zhang Meili. Seeing Zhang Meili and a very strong and dark man pulling out of Chenjia Village, she probably guessed that this was Chen Laoba.

    Seeing Xue Yan say this, she nodded.

    Then, he took Xue Yan and hid them better so that no one could see them.

    "We should have guessed it." Jiang Yue also suppressed her voice. That Xue Zhuzi was really not the fourth uncle''s own son, but actually the aunt''s father.

    Now, Xue Yan nodded.

    Xue Dagui took two more steps, only to realize that Chen Laoba and Zhang Meili, one was his child''s eldest uncle, and the other was his child''s mother. It was obvious that his child''s mother had returned to her mother''s home, but now they are here to talk to people. , I don''t know if it''s instinct or what, I saw Xue Dagui subconsciously and hid himself in the grass on the side.

    Seeing that Chen Laoba and Zhang Meili were pulling out of Chenjia Village, they did not go far, but walked to the edge of the village, which was a bit biased and there was a slope. It seemed that they wanted to say something small for fear of being heard by others. Xue Dagui slowed down. Slowly circled from behind, crawling over little by little.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also slowly moved over.

    Xue Yan moved while looking at Chen Laoba''s physique which was almost three times bigger than his fourth uncle. His fourth uncle was usually very lazy, he was still very thin, and he definitely didn''t have as much strength as Chen Laoba. Zhang Meili also has some strength. If the fourth uncle really matches these two people alone, he will definitely suffer.

    Adultery is a capital crime. If these two people knew that the fourth uncle knew about them, in order to survive, could they let the fourth uncle go?

    In the last life, it should be because the fourth uncle knew about these two people, and then, no matter which hand moved first, in the end, his fourth uncle died.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan hurriedly suppressed her voice and said to Jiang Yue: "The fourth uncle alone is not their opponent, and you can''t make a move to let others find out that something is wrong with you. If the fourth uncle wants to do something in anger, we will stop the fourth uncle first. Uncle, don''t startle the snake. Whether you go back to find someone to come back with the fourth uncle, or report to the official, then you will follow the fourth uncle''s wishes."

    Jiang Yue understood what he meant, in order that the fourth uncle would not have the same result as his previous life and died today, anyway, the fourth uncle''s impulsive person could not be matched with these two people.

    She also has eyes to see, and she knows that if she really moves, Xue Dagui is definitely not the opponent of these two.

    And once you startle the snake, this beautiful Chen Laoba and Xue Dagui, then either you are dead or I am dead. After all, the sin of adultery is there.

    Although she is not afraid of trouble, she has to say that it will be much more troublesome after she is stunned.

    He also left everything to Xue Dagui to choose in the end.

    In the end, this is Xue Dagui''s own business.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded and replied with a low voice.

    Xue Dagui didn''t know that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were slowly moving with him not far from him, he just climbed straight to the bottom of the **** where Chen Laoba and Zhang Meili were standing.

 Chapter 226ï¼š Still dead?

    Chapter 226 Still dead?

    Then, I heard Zhang Meili questioning Chen Laoba in a low voice in a panic and afraid that others would hear him¡ª¡ª

    "What the **** are you trying to do?! Don''t let the pillar go back! If we are found, we will die!"

    Xue Dagui was puzzled, what was found? Still dead?

    Then, I heard Chen Laoba also whisper: "Just let Zhuzi live with me for two days, today he is sixteen years old, after all these years, he has not lived with my father for a few days. Woolen cloth."

    It''s good now, Xue Dagui was so angry that he got up and rushed up from the downhill to kill the dog and the man.

    But before he got up, he was pushed back to the ground by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who silently crawled over, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan covered his mouth tightly with one hand from both sides.

    "Mmmmmmm..."

    couldn''t make a sound at all, just stared blankly.

    stared at Jiang Yue, stared at Xue Yan, and even at the pair of dogs and men on the slope!

    At this moment, Xue Dagui was so angry that he didn''t notice that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free from the suppression of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. It was actually strange.

    Of course, this is actually all thanks to Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan is very laborious to suppress.

    This has to let him come alone, and he will never be able to suppress his fourth uncle.

    But Jiang Yue can.

    Jiang Yueming is very small and expressionless, but he doesn''t know what kind of skill he used, that is, he firmly suppressed his fourth uncle and couldn''t move.

    "Okay," Chen Laoba began to laugh and reassure him on the slope, "You came here today to celebrate Zhuzi''s birthday, I''ve already asked your eldest sister to kill the chicken and bought a lot of vegetables, You also have a good meal here. I promise, even if Zhuzi doesn''t go back in two days, will you send him back? Then you don''t stay at your parents'' house, and you go back, and this matter will be over. Isn''t that idiot you have to treat your mother-in-law like before? It''s not like this after the trouble, are you right?"

    The fool Xue Dagui at the foot of the **** was even more furious and kept struggling, but he still couldn''t move or make a sound.

    Zhang Meimei''s face softened a lot, but she also began to scold: "Xue Dagui is becoming less and less of a thing, he hasn''t taken it back to his mother''s house to clean me up, and now he''s always talking about it. Let Zhuzi stay here for so many days without coaxing Zhuzi back, today Zhuzi''s sixteenth birthday has not seen anyone else come over, let''s see if Zhuzi will be filial to him when he is old!"

    Chen Laoba said proudly: "Zhuzi is my own son, of course he is filial to me, how can I be filial to him. I wish your elder sister and him died early, then we can get together as a family, Zhuzi will naturally become me son?"

    Xue Dagui was so angry and hated that he slammed his fingers into the soil.

    "Chen Laoba! Chen Laoba!"

    Suddenly, the voice of Chen Laoba''s wife sounded.

    Chen Laoba was taken aback, and hurriedly said to Zhang Meili: "Your eldest sister, look for me, let''s go, let''s go back, go back quickly, but don''t let her see what''s wrong, you don''t know how annoying she is these days. ."

    Zhang Meili was also taken aback, and hurriedly followed back, while scolding in a low voice uncontrollably: "A person who can''t give birth to a son is too embarrassed to bother our pillar!"

    Until Chen Laoba and Zhang Meili left, it was completely quiet, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to withdraw their hands covering Xue Dagui''s mouth, and suppressed Xue Dagui.

    Zhang Meili and the others left, but Xue Dagui hasn''t calmed down yet.

 Chapter 227ï¼š howling

    Chapter 227 Howling

    At this moment, Xue Dagui with a green head still just wanted to fight with Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba.

    After waiting for a while, Xue Yan said to Xue Dagui: "Fourth uncle, you are not their opponent. If you fight against them alone, it is you who will suffer."

    Xue Dagui still couldn''t calm down.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally did not let go of their suppression of Xue Dagui.

    "You already know about this," Xue Yan said again, "You can go back to the village chief and come back with them, or go directly to the official, so you won''t suffer any losses."

    It doesn''t really matter if you suffer a little loss, the main reason is that you may die if you are not careful, and it will be the same as your previous life.

    But he is not easy to say.

    And in order to avoid the same fate as the fourth uncle today, he needs to pay attention to many things.

    Fortunately, although his fourth uncle was angry, his personality was there. Except for his grandfather, he was the first. Knowing that he would suffer, he would calm down quickly and would not rashly want to talk to Zhang Meili. I fought with Chen Laoba.

    Sure enough, not long after, his fourth uncle stopped struggling and nodded vigorously.

    He would understand and looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue nodded, and then, with Xue Yan, she closed her hands and stopped suppressing Xue Dagui.

    "His grandmother''s, that pair of dogs and men!" Xue Dagui angrily beat the ground twice before he hurriedly got up from the ground. Regardless of whether he was soil or grass, he greeted Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Go, go back and find someone!" He was going to kill the pair of dogs and men!

    Regardless of whether Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed, he strode back.

    took two steps, remembering his date cake, he walked back to get it.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Dagui carried a bag of jujube cakes, strode angrily in the front, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed, this time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t have to hide, Xue Dagui was still thinking about being cuckolded , I didn''t think to ask why Jiang Yue and Xue Yan happened to appear outside Chenjia Village.

    It didn''t take long before I met Chen Laoba''s sixth brother, Chen Laoliu, on the ridge.

    Chen Laoliu was pouring water into his farm, and his farm ran out of water. Naturally, he knew Xue Dagui, and immediately greeted him warmly: "Hey, Dagui, why don''t you have lunch at Laoba''s when you''re here? ?"

    It''s almost noon.

    "Dog men and women!" Xue Dagui opened his mouth just like he only knew this sentence.

    "You''re sick!" Chen Laoliu immediately became angry.

    Xue Dagui ignored him and walked past Chen Laoliu in big strides.

    Chen Laoliu even felt that Xue Dagui was ill today. After seeing the water was drained, he plugged the gap, and then went back with a shovel.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Dagui, turned around and looked at the back of Chen Laoliu carrying the shovel back, thinking that they might be scared by the grass.

    But it doesn''t matter, the fourth uncle will no longer be alone with Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba.

    followed Xue Dagui for a while, and saw that after two more dams, they would go around the river and return to their own village, but at this time, Xue Dagui suddenly sat on the ground and burst into tears.

    "what--"

    "what--"

    It is better to say that it is crying.

    Howling.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over without expression.

    Xue Dagui wanted to find something to cry in his arms, but Jiang Yue avoided it nimbly. Xue Yan was not so flexible, and was just caught by Xue Dagui.

    I saw Xue Yan being held in his arms by Xue Dagui, the group, the group, the group, and the corner of Xue Yan''s mouth twitched.

 Chapter 228ï¼š Its better than marrying a good-looking one

    Chapter 228 It''s not as good as marrying a good-looking person

    Seeing Xue Yan being formed into a small ball, Jiang Yue was rare, and she pressed her fist to her lips and coughed dryly.

    Xue Yan, who heard the sound of coughing...was looking at the sky.

    At this time, Xue Dagui felt as if he had a sense of security, and cried out in anger: "I can''t figure it out, that stinky woman is so ugly, how can she steal people, isn''t it possible for her to be beautiful? what--"

    After howling again, Xue Dagui continued to cry: "I saw that she was the ugliest in Shiliba Village at that time, and no one wanted her, so I asked a matchmaker to go to her house to propose marriage. If I knew she was so ugly, I could do it. It''s better to marry a good-looking person, ah-"

    He howled again.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    However, at this moment, Xue Yan understood why his fourth uncle was the best among his grandfather''s four sons. Even if he was placed in a large state capital, his appearance was not bad. Not black, but the reason why she married Zhang Meili, the ugliest woman in Shili Ba Village, as her daughter-in-law.

    "I''m at a loss, ah¡ª¡ª" Xue Dagui howled again.

    "Are there any women who are safe in this world? Ah¡ª" Xue Dagui howled again. Howling.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "How many years have I abused my eyes? Everyone said that I was blind before marrying such an ugly woman, and I also said that I was not blind... Xiaoyan, I''m so miserable, you talk about the fourth uncle''s life Why is it so bitter?" Xue Dagui started to snot and cry. "Didn''t the fourth uncle just want to find a woman who can live a steady life, so the ugly fourth uncle doesn''t care, but what''s going on now..."

    While crying, he didn''t forget to hug Xue Yan even tighter.

    Xue Yan wanted to struggle, he had already become a small group, but seeing how his fourth uncle was crying and out of breath, he still... endured it.

    Jiang Yue still just looked at her expressionlessly.

    "Zhuzi is not my son... it''s not my son... uuu... the son I raised for others for 16 years... What kind of good thing is not to give him first? He still wants to beat his grandfather... beast... Beast..." Xue Dagui scolded while crying.

    Suddenly, Xue Dagui was shocked and began to doubt: "Isn''t the dog my son?!"

    Xue Yan was helpless: "...Brother Gouzi looks like you were carved out of the same mold. Could it be your son?"

    "This is good, this is good." Xue Dagui was relieved. I started crying again: "Ah¡ª" No, it was howling, "Why am I so miserable... I''m so miserable... ah¡ª"

    It was noon, and the people in the fields and fields had all finished work and had to go home for lunch. They saw Xue Dagui sitting on the dam and crying, saying why he was so miserable. Although Xue Dagui was usually unpleasant in the village, but no matter what, he belonged to the same village. , someone came around and asked: "Dagui, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying so well?"

    Xue Dagui sobbed softly: "My wife has stolen someone."

    That was a straightforward, and it was too sudden. The person who asked the question didn''t know how to react for a while, only: "Ah...ah?"

    Another person came around and asked.

    Xue Dagui still sobbed softly: "My daughter-in-law has stolen someone."

    That person was also choked: "Ah...ah?"

    When someone came around, he was also choked: "Ah...ah?"

    It happened that Xue Dafu saw that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had arrived at the time and had not gone home for lunch. He thought that the two children were usually sensible, and they would come back when they said they would come back. They didn''t come back. It must have been an accident, so they were all busy. Looking, as soon as he walked quickly to the head of the village, he saw people surrounded by people, as if his fourth brother was sitting in the middle.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 229ï¼š I just dont let it go!

    Chapter 229 I just won''t let it go!

    Because he was surrounded by people and covered the little Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in Xue Dagui''s arms, he didn''t hear Xue Dagui crying, Xue Dafu only opened his mouth and shouted: "Dagui, see that our family Xiaoyan and Yuebao are not there. ?"

    Xue Dagui burst into tears: "Third brother, my daughter-in-law has stolen someone!"

    That''s called a loud voice.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Others around: "..."

    Originally, everyone sympathized with Xue Dagui, but when Xue Dagui made such a move, some people wanted to laugh. But I also knew that it was inappropriate to laugh now, but some people couldn''t hold back, so they turned their backs to Xue Dagui, laughed for a while, and then turned back when they could hold back.

    Xue Dafu was stunned by his fourth brother''s answer, but Xue Yan shouted, "Dad, Yuebao and I are here", and he realized that he hurriedly walked around the river from the head of the village.

    Xue Dagui was so loud, Xue Dafu came over and shouted to Xue Yihu and the others, saying that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were here, Xue Yihu and the others stopped looking for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan indiscriminately, and they all hurriedly bypassed the river and reached Tian Dam here.

    Seeing Xue Dagui crying and hugging their Xiaoyan into a ball, he felt that their Xiaoyan must be very uncomfortable to be held like this, Xue Wuhu was the first to grab Xue Dagui''s hand unhappily: "Fourth Uncle, you Let go of Xiaoyan, let go."

    "Don''t let it go! I just won''t let it go! My daughter-in-law has already stolen someone, I can''t do it if I hug someone and cry!" At this time, Xue Dagui was terrified.

    Xue Wuhu: "..."

    Xue Sihu and the others looked at each other, what did they say?

    At this time, Xue Gouzi also heard the sound coming, and as soon as he came over, he subconsciously shouted in a low voice: "Dad."

    As soon as Xue Dagui saw his own son, he immediately let go of Xue Yan, and hugged Xue Gouzi in his arms, crying even more: "Gouji, gouzi, you are my son, I originally There is only one son like you, dog... woo woo, here... I''ll give you this date cake, I bought it for my son, woo woo... all for you... all for you... "

    Xue Dagui cried and found the jujube cake next to him, all of which were stuffed into Xue Gouzi''s arms.

    Seeing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. It turned out that their fourth uncle couldn''t forget this jujube cake, it was for Xue Gouzi.

    Xue Gouzi was a little stunned, apparently still hadn''t figured out the situation.

    Xue Dafu, as the third brother of Xue Dagui, couldn''t stand it any longer and asked, "What''s going on, tell me carefully, don''t talk about useless things."

    "Yes, Dagui." Many onlookers agreed.

    "Didn''t you say it?" Xue Dagui''s tears and snot stuck together, "My wife has stolen someone! Woohoo... I raised my son for 16 years in vain... That beast is not my son at all, woohoo ... Third brother, I have a large prairie on top of my head, and I don''t know it until now..."

    Sixteen years?

    Beasts?

    There is no need for anyone to explain, Xue Dafu and the others can immediately match the number, that is, Xue Zhuzi does not mean his son.

    "He''s not your son, whose son is that?" someone asked.

    "Who else can be except his eldest uncle!" Xue Dagui burst into tears again.

    Xue Dafu and the others were not surprised at all when they heard it.

    It''s true that the eldest uncle was very kind to Xue Zhuzi.

    "So it was him." Some people nodded normally. "I just said why he was so good to Zhuzi, and he always gave Zhuzi this and that."

    Seeing that everyone was not surprised at all, Xue Dagui even screamed: "Ah¡ª"

 Chapter 230ï¼š Its not human affairs!

    Chapter 230 This is not human affairs!

    Someone couldn''t help but say: "Uncle, what''s the use of crying, what about the pair of dogs and men, what did you do to them?"

    "Chen Laoba is so sturdy, I can beat this small physique!" Xue Dagui immediately became angry again. "Fortunately, Xiaoyan and Yuebao stopped me, otherwise if I really rushed up, it would definitely be me who was beaten!"

    Xue Sihu was much more shrewd, and immediately looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Why are you just here? Where did you stop Fourth Uncle?"

    made it clear that it was definitely not on this dam.

    When they came back with Xue Dagui, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made up their own words, and Xue Yan replied without changing his face: "I stopped the fourth uncle outside Chenjia Village. I took Yuebao to play around, and I saw Zhang Meili was sneaky and followed Zhang Meili. Unexpectedly, Zhang Meili went to Chenjia Village and was outside the village with Chen Laoba. It happened that the fourth uncle arrived with a bag. When the fourth uncle heard Chen Laoba say that he was Xue Zhuzi''s own father, the fourth uncle wanted to beat them, and Yuebao and I were afraid that the fourth uncle would suffer alone, so we stopped him."

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "At that time, Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba didn''t find the fourth uncle. Later, when we came back with the fourth uncle, we met Chen Laoliu. It is estimated that Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba will find out."

    These words are not leaking, no matter how shrewd Xue Sihu is, he will believe it.

    Seeing Xue Sihu rubbing the heads of his two precious children, he said to Xue Dagui: "Fourth Uncle, it is fortunate that Xiaoyan and Yuebao stopped you, otherwise you would really suffer. Then Chen Laoba is not a good thing, if you know You found out that you are alone, and you may not know what to do with you."

    "Yeah yeah." Everyone else chimed in. "Dagui, you came back right, don''t worry, we will definitely give you a head in this matter."

    There is such a scandal in the village, they can''t just ignore it.

    "Great!" Xue Wuhu was very happy. "That beast is not our Xue family''s seed!"

    Hearing the words, Xue Dagui shouted again: "Ah¡ª"

    "Five tigers!" Xue Dafu shouted fiercely. How could his son say such a thing at this time!

    Xue Wuhu immediately hid behind Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu.

    Xue Dafu just scolded Xue Wuhu, and didn''t mean to hit Xue Wuhu. Seeing that Xue Wuhu was hiding, forget it. Instead, he said to Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu: "Yihu, go and tell the village chief about this, he is the head of the village. Chang, he can''t ignore this matter. Erhu, go find your uncle. Sihu, go find your second uncle. Your fourth uncle has been bullied like this, they don''t care, they have to know about it. "

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu all went.

    Their fourth uncle has been with so many people, and will not have an accident like in their previous life. Besides, this matter has nothing to do with them, and in the end, it is up to the fourth uncle to make a decision. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have no intention of taking care of this matter. Now, seeing their eldest brother, the second brother, and the fourth brother running to inform the village chief uncle, the second uncle, the two of them planned to go home.

    "Father, I took Yuebao back first." Xue Yan said to Xue Dafu.

    Xue Dafu immediately said: "Alright, alright, you all go back, children''s family, it''s better to leave this matter alone."

    This is not a good thing, it is still a big scandal, Xue Dafu actually does not want their children to participate.

    Xue Yan took Jiang Yue home.

    It wasn''t until Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were far away that Xue Dafu went to pull Xue Dagui who was sitting on the ground: "Come on, don''t sit here, let''s go back to the village, that Zhang Mei and Chen Laoba are too bullying, and what they do is not human affairs. How can you know shame!"

 Chapter 231ï¼š So you are happy? !

    Chapter 231 Are you happy like this? !

    Someone said: "It''s time to report to the official and kill these two girls!"

    "Yes, the newspaper officer! The newspaper officer!" Many people echoed.

    Among them, Xue Wuhu''s voice is the loudest.

    Xue Dagui''s tears stopped: "Aren''t you going to help me kill them?" He came back to call for someone.

    was immediately replaced by a moment of silence.

    Many people are embarrassed.

    A man of some age said: "Cough... this... Dagui, we all settled here with the refugees, many of them were not from the same place, and there were no clan ancestral halls at all, so many years. Lynching, even if we can really help you kill them, it''s fine, but... if we really want to kill people, we are a little... a little... a little..."

    He faltered for a long time, but kept a little bit and didn¡¯t say everything.

    Some people simply said: "Dagui, I really want you to kill them now, can you really do it? Aren''t you afraid of having nightmares at night? Let''s leave it to the government, they have committed a crime, and it is the best to hand it over to the government. , the government and they will take care of it, and this is originally under the government''s management."

    "Yes, yes," someone echoed, "We are all peasants with our duty, let''s kill people...cough...Let''s leave it to the government, Dagui."

    Although Xue Dagui is still angry, he has calmed down a lot. Thinking of the scene where he really killed someone, he was also embarrassed, so he repeatedly said: "Then leave it to the government, leave it to the government."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Even Xue Dafu breathed a sigh of relief. It''s okay to beat him, but if you really want him to help kill him, to be honest, he can''t do it.

    Xue Gouzi just lowered his head and kept crying. Dad treats him better. This is a good thing. He should be happy, but his mother steals people. Although my brother is still his brother, he has another father. If this is reported to the official, his mother will be beheaded. .

    Adultery is to be beheaded, he had heard.

    Mother no matter how bad it is, she is the mother who gave birth to him, he still doesn''t want his mother to die...

    Thinking like this, Xue Gouzi still said in a low voice: "Dad, can you, can you not report to the official?"

    Xue Dagui immediately became angry: "Why don''t you report to the officials?! Just let me give my son for so many years and wear a green hat for so many years?!"

    "Dog, you are wrong." An aunt couldn''t help but said. "Why does the government kill such a person? It''s because the ethos is unrighteous, and it''s so serious for fear that others will follow suit. In my hometown, there is an ancestral hall, and such people are the masters of the clan elders who directly soak the pig. You don''t need to report it to the government. Your mother and the old eighth Chen are just a man and a woman. If you don''t let them die, are you still alive and shameful?"

    "Can, can..."

    Xue Gouzi wanted to say something, but Xue Dagui got even more angry and cut off his words: "Okay! You are my son, what are you doing to outsiders! You are happy to see Chen Laoba wearing a cuckold on me! They want me to die early. It''s justifiable to make a family, so you''re happy?!"

    Xue Gouzi didn''t dare to speak.

    Selfishly, I still don''t want his mother to die.

    As for Chen Laoba, he didn''t really care.

    Xue Dagui and the others ran into Wang Sufen as soon as they returned to the village.

    The aunt Wang Sufen immediately greeted her, and she was quite gloating: "Dagui, I heard that Meimei has stolen people? Hey, look how good this is! I told you back then that you were blind, so why did you marry me? With such a daughter-in-law, you still don''t believe it!"

 Chapter 232ï¼š You will die if you dont say nasty words for a day?

    Chapter 232 You will die if you don''t speak rude words for a day?

    Xue Dagui usually has a hilarious and smiling face. When he talks about him to others, he will not take it to heart, and he will talk to others with saliva, but now he is still in a bad mood. As soon as he hears the words of Aunt Wang, he immediately pushes over: "Aunt Wang, You will die if you don''t speak sarcastic words for a day?"

    Wang Sufen blushed instantly.

    Everyone giggled.

    Now that they have returned to the village, Xue Dagui did not go any further, and simply sat down on the ground again. Just at this moment, the village chief, Xue Darong, and Xue Dahua all came.

    Xue Dahua stopped walking with Xue Dafu''s family, but he still walked with Xue Dagui''s family. This time Xue Sihu went to call him. If it was anything else, no one would come from his family, but it wasn''t that his fourth brother was worn. With such a big green hat, he has raised his son for 16 years in vain. For such a big event, not only did he come, but his daughter-in-law and son also came together.

    I just saw people from Xue Dafu''s family, and they didn''t even say hello.

    Xue Darong''s family also dispatched almost the whole family.

    Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan and the others also heard about it and were busy. Before they came, they filled the meal and let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan eat, for fear of starving their two precious children.

    "The village chief..."

    "Big Brother..."

    "Second brother..."

    Xue Dagui can''t cry anymore, that energy has passed, and only howling is left.

    "It''s really unreasonable! It''s unreasonable!" Village Chief Lu stared at him in anger. "There have been so many years in the eight villages of ten miles, how has such a scandal ever happened! What about those shameless men and women! Soak the pig cage! It must be soaked in the pig cage!"

    Village Chief Lu also came here with the refugees back then, but his original village was very strict in this regard. Women should not do anything shameless, or the least outcome would be scolded by the whole village. No one wants to walk with him, and now, it turns out to be stealing people after getting married? This, Village Chief Lu couldn''t accept it even more.

    Everyone was stunned for a while, but they didn''t expect their village chief to be more excited than Xue Dagui.

    "That, the village chief..." Someone swallowed his saliva and said bravely, "We have never experienced such a thing as soaking in a pig cage. I, we are afraid... Let''s report it to the official... Dagui They all said they were going to report to the officials, and they were afraid of killing people and having nightmares."

    "Damn it, what a nightmare!" Village Chief Lu was annoyed.

    "But...but we''ve never done it before! We''re really scared and don''t dare...How about you, village chief, come by yourself?"

    "How am I here alone!" Village Chief Lu was even more angry. Immediately, he asked Xue Dagui: "You really don''t put them in a pig cage?"

    Finally, Xue Dagui salivated again: "Hey that, village chief, I''m also afraid..."

    Anyway, it''s very cowardly.

    "Virtue!" Village Chief Lu cursed. Cai said: "Then report it to the official, and you will still die!" He was the most unacceptable of this kind of unethical thing!

    Xue Dagui smirked again: "Hey village chief, you can go with me later, I''ve never been to the county office, so I''m a little scared."

    "Your daughter-in-law has stolen people, so you are so brave?!" Village Chief Lu hated that iron was not steel.

    Xue Dagui laughed: "Isn''t this persuaded by Xiaoyan and Yuebao, I also wanted to kill those two girls at the time."

    Many people made fun of them: "Dagui is just this kind of virtue. When the impulse passes, the courage is smaller than sesame seeds."

    Xue Dagui just laughed more and didn''t care.

    Xue Darong also hated that iron is not steel, and hit Xue Darui on the back several times before saying: "Don''t rush to report to the official, go and see Dad, Dad is also angry enough."

 Chapter 233ï¼š Will they just wait to die?

    Chapter 233 Will they wait to die?

    "Hehehehe, I''m going right now. Village chief, please wait for me, I''ll be back in a while." After Xue Dagui finished speaking, he ran to see his father, Old Man Xue.

    has always put his father first.

    "Don''t be busy, it''s all like this, don''t be in a hurry, tell your father well, you are so angry, your father is already at this age, so don''t be angry." Village Chief Lu shouted to Xue Dagui. .

    Xue Dagui had already run away, but Village Chief Lu heard a loud voice, and he answered without turning his head, "I know, I know, I''ll go to your house to find you after I finish reading my father."

    Xue Gouzi also hurriedly followed.

    "The village chief, then we..." Xue Dafu and the others all looked at the village chief Lu.

    Village Chief Lu said: "It won''t take so many people to report to an official, so it''s just me and Dagui."

    Xue Sihu said with a three-pointed smile: "The village chief, let some people go with you. If Chen Laoba and Zhang Meili knew that you were going to report to the officials, they would die. Will they wait to die obediently? They will definitely stop you. , so that nothing will happen. Besides, Chen Laoba counts himself, eight brothers, and their parents are still alive, usually Chen Laoba is the most favored among their parents, and their parents are impossible. Let you report to the officials, just in case anyway."

    "Yes, yes, the Four Tigers are right." Everyone else agreed.

    "Alright." Village Chief Lu said. "The four tigers, you can go with us with your second brother and your father. And Da Rong, you and your family Xue Wen. And Da Hua, you and your family Xue Ju. You all go with Da Rong. You are a relative, so you have to go this way, don¡¯t be afraid of trouble.¡±

    Xue Dafu, Xue Darong, Xue Dahua and others all said: "It should be, it should be."

    "There is also a strong cow in my family. One of them can support two, and he will also go together at that time." Village Chief Lu said again. Then, he pointed to a few young and strong ones in the crowd and let one go.

    For such a big event, those young and strong people are also willing to go.

    In a big way, it involves three villages, one is their Huaishu Village, the other is the village of Zhang Meili¡¯s mother¡¯s family, and the other is Chenjia Village. Their village is actually Xue Dagui. After the girl married, it would have little influence. They just didn''t let others look down on their village, thinking that there was no one in their village, and they bullied the people in their village.

    They can now foresee how difficult it will be for a girl from Zhang Meili''s family to marry in the future.

    Who asked Zhang Meili to marry from that village.

    Zhang Meili is really harmful.

    The men who were not named all said: "Village Chief, if there is an accident on the road, let someone come back quickly to report, and let the four tigers come to report. He has always been clever, and we will go there immediately."

    "Okay!" Village Chief Lu responded. He also had this in mind when he let Xue Sihu go together. "Then let''s all go back first. It''s time to eat lunch. Hurry up and eat lunch. Then I''ll go back to my house with the people from the county government bureau, and we''ll wait for the big one."

    "to make."

    Everyone just dispersed.

    *

    Liu Guixia and the others served Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with food, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not eat it first, but closed the courtyard door and went to their uncle''s house to see their grandfather, old man Xue.

    The old man Xue was really angry at first, but after thinking about it, Xue Zhuzi was a black heart, and it would be much better if it was not his own grandson.

    The old man figured it out by himself, and he didn''t need Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to comfort him.

    When Xue Dagui came running, old man Xue was talking to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

 Chapter 234ï¼š So whatever...

    Chapter 234 That''s all...

    Xue Dagui didn''t seem to be unhappy when he saw his father, he knew that his father was thinking about it on his own, and he immediately came over with a drooling face: "Hehe, father."

    "You can still laugh at this time!" The old man Xue slapped Xue Dagui on the arm.

    Xue Dagui also laughed, especially shameless.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and both felt that their fourth uncle was still very resilient.

    "It doesn''t matter that the beast is not my son," Xue Dagui said himself, "I used to wonder why I gave birth to such a beast, now it''s alright, I feel at ease, it''s my father, I actually think about it again. , I still can''t be angry, who would like to wear such a big green hat on his head, you said that I am not sorry for that stinky woman for so many years, and that stinky woman still treats me like this."

    "Alas," Xue old man sighed and said, "Your eyes will be brightened in the future, but you can''t do this anymore, you will have a long life in the future."

    "I thought I had brightened my eyes at the time, she was so ugly, how could I know... Forget it, don''t talk about her, I''ll be angry when I talk about her." Xue Dagui said. Immediately, he salivated his face again, "Father, don''t be angry, you finally don''t have any discomfort on your body."

    "Isn''t it because of you that I''m angry? No matter how bad you are, you haven''t done anything against them. You have to ask for this justice, do you know?" said the old man Xue.

    "I know, Dad," Xue Dagui said again and again, "you can rest assured, the villagers are also very angry, the eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother will not see me being bullied like this. ."

    "It''s fine for the reporter, you can deal with it as you please," said the old man Xue.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t care whether Xue Dagui''s decision was to report to the official or something else, so they didn''t say anything when they heard Xue Dagui''s words.

    At this time, Xue Dafu, Xue Darong, Xue Dahua, Xue Yihu, Liu Guixia and others also came. They were not in a hurry to go back to lunch, but they were worried about old man Xue.

    Seeing that the old man Xue was all right, and seeing it, they were very emotional, and they were relieved.

    "Alright, alright, you haven''t eaten lunch yet, hurry back and have lunch, isn''t the village chief still waiting for you at home, hurry up and go with Dagui, Dagui is usually a disrespectful, but this is It''s not Dagui''s fault, so why don''t you guys help?" said the old man Xue.

    "You can rest assured when you know about Dad."

    "Knowing Grandpa, we will help Fourth Uncle."

    The old man Xue said again: "Dagui, I thought you would come back after lunch at Chen Laoba''s house, so I didn''t ask the dog to go home to cook lunch, and let the dog eat at your elder brother''s place, and you are at your elder brother''s place. Let''s eat, it''s too late to go back, so go to the police officer earlier to make it up earlier."

    Qian Caiyu said: "Dad, don''t worry about this, the food is there, how can Dagui deal with it casually."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Old man Xue nodded. Then, he had nothing to worry about.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Dafu and the others home for lunch.

    On the way back to lunch, Xue Wuhu was so happy: "This is good! You don''t have to stare at the beast! Will the beast dare to come to our village in the future!"

    Liu Guixia was afraid that Xue Dafu would get angry again, so now is not the right time to be happy, she hurriedly pulled Xue Wuhu and whispered: "Okay, don''t make your father angry, then why is your fourth uncle wearing a green hat."

 Chapter 235ï¼š its always good to be careful

    Chapter 235 It''s always good to be careful

    Xue Wuhu also knew this, but he couldn''t help it. Of course, he wasn''t happy because the fourth uncle was green, but because Xue Zhuzi had nothing to do with their family, nor with Huaishu Village.

    In this way, if Xue Zhuzi dared to have any bad intentions in the future, none of them would have to worry about anything.

    In the past, I was either worried that they were relatives, or that they were grandsons of grandfathers.

    It''s so good now!

    But to be honest, he was also quite afraid that his father would get angry, so Xue Wuhu started to endure it again, not letting himself be so happy, and even adding to his father''s block.

    Li Hehua bent down, and told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in a very soft voice: "If you find anyone sneaking up again in the future, don''t go with you, how old are you, come back and call an adult to accompany you. go."

    Inside and out, they are actually worried that something will happen to them.

    Xue Dafu and the others heard it, and they all agreed: "Yes, yes."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just opened their mouths and wanted to explain, but Xue Sihu was already laughing: "This is all you have to worry about, Xiaoyan and Yuebao dare to follow, they will definitely not be discovered, it''s not that you don''t know them. The brains are all smart, didn''t they also stop the fourth uncle? Otherwise, with the fourth uncle''s weak appearance, and his anger, he would have to suffer a big loss."

    "That''s true." Li Hehua and the others all laughed.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "But it''s always good to be careful."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said: "We will be careful." But their fourth brother''s brain is much faster than the rest of the family.

    After we got home, we started to eat lunch.

    *

    On this side, Jiang Yue and the others are starting to eat lunch. On the other side, Chenjia Village, Chen Laoba''s family is already eating. The dishes on the table include chicken, fish and meat, because today is the day when Xue Zhuzi turned sixteen. .

    Xue Zhuzi is very happy, Zhang Meili is also very happy, and Chen Laoba is also very happy, but the unhappy are Chen Laoba''s daughter-in-law and Chen Laoba''s unmarried young daughter.

    Both of them felt that Chen Laoba was too good to Xue Zhuzi, but not so good to them, so they naturally disliked Xue Zhuzi.

    Besides, Xue Zhuzi had been at their house for several days, so they naturally disliked Xue Zhuzi even more.

    Chen Laoliu''s house is just opposite Chen Laoba''s house, door to door, both are made of fences, both are short, Chen Laoliu''s house is also eating, and Chen Laoliu can see his eighth brother''s house on the opposite side. situation.

    The peasant family didn''t go over, only to see Chen Laoliu raising his voice and asking loudly, "Old eighth, it''s rare for you to come here, why don''t you leave people to eat? I see that he is still carrying a package of things. , it should be to see the pillar."

    Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba had a ghost in their hearts, they were shocked when they heard this.

    Before Chen Laoba asked, Zhang Meili asked loudly, "When did he come?"

    "When I came back from the field." Chen Laoliu said. "I bumped into him walking back, and I asked him why he didn''t eat lunch before leaving, and he scolded me as a jerk. Beautiful, did your man get mad at Zhuzi? Okay, he scolded me as a jerk."

    Dog men and women? !

    Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba were both surprised.

    No, both of them panicked.

    Could it be that they found out about them? Otherwise, why scold dogs and men?

    Isn''t that just to scold them?

    Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba took their seats right away because of that.

    It''s good now, they can''t sit still, let alone eat, they''re going to die, who cares about that.

 Chapter 236ï¼š what are you yelling

    Chapter 236 What are you yelling?

    "Chen Laoba, what should I do!" Zhang Meili said loudly. Not angry. She said to send the pillar back early, he had to stay for two more days, it was all his fault!

    "Zhang Meili, this is your brother-in-law, what are you yelling at." Sister Zhang Meili was immediately dissatisfied. "Also, what should I do?"

    "Shut up!" Chen Laoba directly told his daughter-in-law to shut up, and then hurriedly said to Zhang Meili, "Go back and see if he really found out."

    "If this is discovered, won''t I die if I go! I''m going to you!" Zhang Meili refused to go.

    Sister Zhang Meili was very resentful in her heart, but now Laoba Chen told her to shut up and just talk to Zhang Meili, she exploded at once, and the table was lifted: "Lao Chen, am I your wife, or is she your wife? ?!"

    The food was scattered all over the ground, and no one had to eat it.

    Xue Zhuzi was unhappy: "Auntie, just talk when you talk, what do you do with the table, this is all for me to eat!"

    "Eat your big hair! I did all this hard work!" Big Sister Zhang cursed and couldn''t bear it any longer. "God, this is not your home, what''s the matter with my home! It''s really my uncle! Shameless thing!"

    "Uncle!" Xue Zhuzi immediately looked at Chen Laoba, wanting Chen Laoba to give him a head start.

    Chen Laoba was too busy to take care of himself at the moment. Seeing that Zhang Meili refused to go, he hurried to have a look. But before he went to Huaishu Village to take a look, he encountered people on the road pointing at him and whispering about him¡ª¡ª

    "It''s him, it''s him. Just now, Dagui from Huaishu Village was crying so hard. I heard it. Dagui''s beast son is actually his own son."

    "Shameless!" Someone even scolded in a low voice, very disdainful. "Just for dogs and men! Did Dagui say what to do with them?"

    "It seems to be sending an official."

    "Okay!" Someone was very happy. "Should be killed!"

    Chen Laoba is different from Zhang Meili. He still wants to face to some extent. Being so spurned by others, he blushed immediately, and at the same time, he panicked even more.

    Xue Dagui wants to report to the official!

    Then he will die!

    Because adultery is a capital crime, he and Zhang Meili kept it a secret, for fear of being discovered!

    I can''t go to Huaishu Village, maybe I will be caught when I go there, and Chen Laoba hurriedly runs back.

    But if he can run, the monk can''t run away from the temple. His identity is here. If he goes to another place, without the documents to prove his identity, the government still wants to arrest him.

    Chen Laoba could only run home.

    At home, Zhang Meili wanted to make a big fuss with Sister Zhang because Sister Zhang was angry with Xue Zhuzi, but Chen Laoliu saw the situation here, so the whole family came to see it, and Sister Zhang was Chen Laoliu''s sister-in-law. Even if Chen Lao Liujia helped, it would definitely help Sister Zhang, not to mention that they knew that Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi were not good things, so Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi naturally didn''t dare to splash.

    Until Chen Laoba came back and said that Xue Dagui really found out, Zhang Meili sat down on the ground and cried: "You killed me!"

    Chen Laoba is also ashen.

    "Old eight, what''s the matter? What did Dagui find? Why are you so scared?" Chen Laoliu felt puzzled.

    "Sixth brother..." Chen Laoba murmured as if he had no soul. "I''m going to die, I''m going to die, Xue Dagui is going to report to the official, I will definitely be beheaded..."

    Zhang Meili immediately jumped up like a madman and strangled Chen Laoba by the neck, "It''s all your fault! If you hadn''t always said that you liked me, I would have slept with you, and would have conceived Zhuzi. Wouldn''t Zhuzi be Xue Dagui''s own son? !"

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 237ï¼š dog bites dog

    Chapter 237 Dog bites dog, a mouthful of hair

    Sister Zhang originally came to see Zhang Meili as she was about to strangle her man and strangled her man''s neck. She hit Zhang Meili angrily and cursed whether Zhang Meili was crazy, but when she heard Zhang Meili''s words, she immediately froze. They were all stunned, unable to respond.

    Xue Zhuzi was also stunned for a moment, before he said in a bad mood, "Mother, what are you talking nonsense about?"

    "I''m not talking nonsense!" Zhang Meili shouted frantically. "I''m going to die, can I still lie! Blame him! Blame him!"

    Xue Zhuzi believed that it was true, but he didn''t feel much, and it wasn''t him who died, he didn''t care, maybe it was Chen Laoba''s son, and he could live a little better.

    After all, there are so many Chen Lao eight brothers who have not given birth to sons, but only daughters. The second Chen family members are crazy for wanting grandsons.

    If they knew that he was their grandson, how could the second elder of the Chen family be nice to him?

    He has heard that the second elder of the Chen family still has some coffin books.

    Thinking of this, Xue Zhuzi was still happy.

    Chen Laoliu was also stunned, but he reacted after a while, and hurriedly asked his daughter-in-law and son-in-law to drag Zhang Meili, don''t really strangle his eighth brother.

    But before anyone could pull Zhang Meili, Chen Laoba had already pushed Zhang Meili out of his survival instinct.

    Chen Laoba also scolded: "If I hadn''t seen that your eldest sister couldn''t give birth to a son, I could have said in my conscience that I like you, sleep with you, a stinky mother-in-law, and want you to give birth to a son! Blame your **** for being too big! Everyone says that there is a great place to have a son!"

    This is good, dog bites dog, a mouthful of hair.

    Chen Laoliu doesn''t want to care anymore. What''s the matter!

    Chen Lao Liuliu wife and son-in-law don''t want to care anymore.

    Chen Laoba''s youngest daughter squatted in the corner, only crying.

    Big Sister Zhang finally recovered and cursed, but she scolded Chen Laoba: "Chen Laoba, are you worthy of me!"

    "I''m not going to rest, you are already worthy of you!" His face was torn apart, and Chen Laoba was also welcome. "Things that can''t give birth to a son!"

    Big Sister Zhang immediately stood there like a thunderclap, without moving. She got married and worked hard for so many years. Which daughter was not brought up by herself, and her parents-in-law were also filial to her. Facing her-in-law''s thorns, she didn''t have a single complaint, and she didn''t ask him to bother. As a result, the result was Is that so...

    "I''m too lazy to care about you!" Chen Laoliu threw his hands and was about to leave.

    "Sixth brother!" Chen Laoba hurriedly grabbed him. "Help me think of a way, I don''t want to die, Brother Six, please save me."

    Chen Laoliu: "What can I do?! If you don''t want to die, why do you do such a scandalous thing! In the future, even our family will be criticized!"

    Chen Laoliu''s son-in-law said, "Uncle Eighth, you can''t do this kind of thing no matter what. Let us all behave like people in the future? How can we hold our heads up!"

    Chen Laoliu also gave birth to daughters. The youngest daughter was not allowed to marry, but asked to recruit a son-in-law at home. This son-in-law is the door-to-door son-in-law.

    Usually this son-in-law can''t hold his head up because he feels that he is in the family, and he hardly talks much. Today, he is really angry.

    The commotion here is so bad that the seventh family of Chen Laoqi next door didn''t want to hear it, so they heard it.

    Chen Laoqi came over with a sullen face.

    and people passing by heard it, and soon, everyone in the village knew about it.

    Old man Chen, old lady Chen, Boss Chen and others also knew about it, and they came over one after another. Boss Chen and the others also scolded Chen Laoba and Zhang Meili.

    Only old man Chen and old lady Chen did not scold, and were very happy, feeling that their family had a future.

 Chapter 238ï¼š You asshole!

    Chapter 238 You rotten guts!

    Although Xue Zhuzi is ugly, they have never seen such an ugly person, but isn''t this also a handle, can inherit the incense.

    They are almost ninety years old, and they have been looking forward to their grandson for so many years, and it is time to look forward to it.

    I saw that they all looked at Xue Zhuzi lovingly and beckoned, "Zhuzi, come here."

    "Hah." Xue Zhuzi came over immediately happily. He also barked dog-legged: "Grandpa, grandma."

    The old man Chen and the old lady Chen were coaxed all over their faces, and they couldn''t be more happy.

    Chen Boss, Chen Lao Er, Chen Lao San and others just felt ashamed. No matter where they are, reputation is very important, and they will definitely be implicated and stabbed in the spine in the future.

    When such a big thing happened, the village chief of Chenjia Village also came.

    Village Chief Chen is the uncle of Chen Laoba, and he felt ashamed and scolded Chen Laoba as soon as he came. Seeing Chen Laohan and Chen old lady like this, he immediately stomped his feet angrily: "Brother, sister-in-law, it''s you now. When it''s time to recognize my grandson! Don''t think of a way! Xue Dagui is going to report to the official!"

    How to say, Chen Laoba is his nephew, naturally he still wants to save Chen Laoba''s life, so he will keep Chen Laoba''s life.

    "Yeah, father, mother, I''m going to die, why are you all just caring about recognizing your grandson!" Chen Laoba agreed, and he was about to die of anxiety.

    Old lady Chen was already a little confused, and immediately closed her eyes and shouted in a sharp voice: "With so many of you, you are still afraid of one Xue Dagui!"

    "Of course I''m not afraid of him alone!" Chen Laoba said immediately. If Xue Dagui found out about his adultery with Zhang Meili, he would have known that, he would definitely kill Xue Dagui! Xue Dagui''s death is better than his own death! "Aren''t many people aware of the problem? He''s definitely not alone. The head of Huaishu Village is very nosy. If he doesn''t interfere in anything in Huaishu Village, he will definitely report it with Xue Dagui. Official! Maybe Xue Dagui''s three brothers will accompany them together! Am I even killing them together? There are so many people, I can''t handle them."

    "Confused! Confused stuff!" Village Chief Chen didn''t want to hit his elder sister-in-law Mrs. Chen, so he slapped Chen Laoba on the head.

    Then he scolded Chen Laoba again: "You still want to kill people? Do you know that this is murder! You rotten guts! If you want to go to the eighteenth hell, you can do it!"

    "Okay! I can''t take care of your **** anymore, I''m leaving!" After speaking, the village chief Chen left angrily. It''s all so troubled that his nephew still wants to kill people, there''s no cure, what else can he manage.

    Chen Laoba naturally refused to let the little uncle of the village chief go away. He also counted on the young uncle to find a way for him to save him. Followed, glaring at Chen Laoba, Chen Laoba couldn''t do anything if he refused to let it go.

    This is good, old lady Chen is in a hurry, and hurriedly pulls on old man Chen''s clothes: "Old man, think about it, we are all people who step into the coffin, we can''t let which son die first. Ahead of us, old man!"

    Chen Laohan didn''t have a good idea himself, he just said to Boss Chen and the others: "You are all brothers, you should think of a way, if Ba''er dies before us, you think that the two of us who are immortal still have life. ?"

    "Father!" Boss Chen and the others were helpless, and they felt that their father was forcing them.

    "Yeah, you also think of a way," said old lady Chen, "your eighth brother did a big scandal, but isn''t this for the incense of our family? Look at you, all of you are born girls. Who can inherit this incense, now that there is a pillar, my own grandson, my father and I are dead now, and we can rest our eyes."

 Chapter 239ï¼š There is no place for you to speak!

    Chapter 239 There is no place for you to speak!

    "Mother, why are you saying such things, we think it''s fine." Third Chen said angrily. But he really has nothing to do.

    Boss Chen and the others couldn''t think of a way.

    It was Chen Laoqi who had some insight and said, "I heard that there was a rich family in the town who wanted to forcibly take over an innocent girl, but the girl refused, so she was killed at the time. With less money, the girl''s family didn''t report to the official, and that''s it. The rich people still eat hot and spicy food, and there is nothing at all. Since ancient times, the people will not report to the official, as long as Xue Dagui forgets it, no If you report to the official, no one will run so far to report to the official, for fear of retaliation from the family.¡±

    Zhang Meili was sitting on the ground crying that she was about to die, but when she heard that she had a chance to live, she immediately said with bright eyes, "Then you guys hurry up and make money for Xue Dagui! That way I don''t have to die!"

    Boss Chen and the others are extremely disgusted by what Zhang Meili said, why did they pool money? When their money is fished out of the water! But that also has to be fished by people!

    Chen Laoba''s attitude was much lower: "Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, Sixth Brother, Seventh Brother, please save me, I really don''t want to die."

    Boss Chen and the others didn''t want to carry the reputation of not saving their younger brother, so they all said: "It''s not that we don''t save you, it''s that we need a lot of money, how can we have that much money!"

    Chen Laoqi even helped to settle the account: "Old eight, think about it for yourself, Xue Dagui has raised your son for 16 years in vain, and he will definitely count it in this account. He has been good to Zhuzi these years. Yes, the money spent on the pillars every year, not to mention three or four taels, there must be around twenty taels, everyone said that he prefers the pillars, the pillars eat meat, and the dogs can only follow the soup, even if it is two per year. Two, that sixteen years is thirty-two taels. Then you and Zhang Meili''s lives are worth how much. We can''t just save one, it''s useless to save one. As long as Xue Dagui reports to the official, the government will definitely send you Both Zhang Meili and Zhang Meili were arrested. This rescue will definitely save Zhang Meili as well. Just think that one of your lives is worth 10 taels. Two lives are 20 taels. Add the 32 taels and that is 52 taels. Two, maybe it will also include the dowry he gave to Zhang Meili''s family when he married Zhang Meili... Anyway, I think it should be at least sixty taels, otherwise this matter will not be solved at all."

    Chen old man sighed heavily: "How much can be collected."

    Boss Chen and the others had no choice but to say, "...Yes, Dad."

    Chen Laohan first asked Chen Laoba: "How much do you have in your own home, take them out."

    Chen Laoba immediately said: "There are only three or two."

    Old man Chen frowned: "Why are there so few? The dowry you got for marrying your four daughters, plus one year''s savings, isn''t that much."

    Chen Laoba said: "I often buy things to see the pillars, sometimes I secretly stuff some money into the pillars, and I have to coax the lady Zhang Meili to be happy, and then there''s only so much left."

    "Good old man Chen! You actually took the family''s money--" Big Sister Zhang was no longer stunned, and she wanted to curse again when she opened her mouth.

    "Ms. Zhang!" Mrs. Chen shouted fiercely. "With me here, there is no place for you to speak!"

    Being reprimanded by her mother-in-law, Sister Zhang''s grievance tears immediately fell. This is how she has lived for so many years.

    Old man Chen sighed again and said, "Your mother and I have 10 taels of coffin books, so I''ll take them all out and put them together for you."

    As soon as these words came out, Xue Zhuzi was not happy.

    This is what he was thinking about.

 Chapter 240ï¼š I take! I take!

    Chapter 240 I take it! I take!

    But if he opens his mouth, doesn''t he mean that he doesn''t want to save his mother and father, not to mention that old lady Chen is unhappy, his mother and father will definitely not recognize him, and Huaishu Village will not be able to go back , how can he live alone?

    Old Man Chen and the others would not have a coffin book without a coffin, but as long as the two old people are immortal and only his own grandson, he will definitely have a good life in the future.

    Who made these two immortal sons so many?

    is more than that old man Xue''s immortal son.

    "If you do anything else, I will never make it up for you," the old man Chen continued, "but you let me and your mother finally have a grandson, that''s all, that''s all, let''s get together, let''s get together. ," Chen old man looked at Boss Chen and the others again, still pleading, "It''s to give your father and mother a face, so that your father and mother can leave in peace, and your father and mother can live for a few more years. Maybe this year will not pass, so I have to kick it, no more."

    "Father!" Boss Chen and the others all said. "Didn''t we all talk about getting together, why do you say such things again!"

    "Then let''s get together," Old Man Chen nodded, "Boss, how much do you get together."

    Boss Chen: "I don''t have much money, two taels, I don''t have any more."

    Old man Chen frowned again, "How come you have less money than Lao Bajia?"

    "Boss, who are you fooling!" Old lady Chen was also very unhappy. "You are seventy years old, can you only save so much money?"

    Boss Chen glanced at his adopted son, because he was an adopted son, not his own, his parents always refused to admit that this was their grandson, but in the end he gritted his teeth and got into a fight with Mrs. Chen : "I still have some money, but that''s for Xiaoshan to marry a daughter-in-law! Let the matchmaker look at it, and it''s almost settled! It''s not easy for Xiaoshan to marry a daughter-in-law! You can''t let me just let me save the eighth. Xiaoshan, right! Xiaoshan is my son! His legs are not good, he can''t work hard, and he can''t make money. I''m getting old, and I can''t make money anymore! All the money is collected, and we can''t live on in the future!"

    "Bah!" The old lady Chen immediately scolded: "Is that your own son! If your cousin didn''t see this son come out of his stomach and his legs were crippled, could he adopt it to you?!"

    Chen Xiaoshan was there, and when Mrs. Chen said this, he burst into tears.

    can make Boss Chen feel bad.

    Boss Chen has only a few daughters, all of them are married off. In order to have hope, he adopted a son. Although this son is disabled, he is also in pain, so he can''t help but argue with Mrs. Chen again: "I adopted it to me. , that''s my son! Xiaoshan, don''t cry, my father will only give out a couple of taels, is there any more!"

    Chen''s eldest daughter-in-law also wiped away tears, and did not forget to appease Chen Xiaoshan''s son.

    Old lady Chen cried immediately when she saw this scene: "Old man, our boss wants us to die! We should die now, clean!"

    said, he was about to die.

    "Big Brother!" Second Brother Chen and the others stopped Mrs. Chen and looked at Mr. Chen with scolding eyes.

    Boss Chen''s eyes were all red.

    Chen Xiaoshan cried, "Father, I won''t marry a wife anymore. If I don''t marry, you should take all the money and collect it." If there is something wrong with this grandparent, his father will not be drowned by people''s spittle. what.

    When Boss Chen heard this, tears from his old eyes kept falling, and he said loudly: "I''ll take it! I''ll take it! I''ll take out my family''s eighty-two, four-hundred-thirty cents, okay! You guys are happy! Bar!"

 Chapter 241ï¼š Are you relieved?

    Chapter 241 Are you relieved?

    The old man Chen smoothed the game and said gently: "You can keep the four hundred and thirty wen, and buy something delicious for Xiaoshan."

    Boss Chen''s tears got even worse.

    turned his head and walked away with his daughter-in-law, supporting Chen Xiaoshan, who had bad legs.

    "Boss!" Mrs. Chen shouted anxiously, for fear that Mr. Chen would not take the money.

    But before she could say anything, Boss Chen roared without looking back: "I''ll go back and get the money!"

    Mrs. Chen touched her nose and scolded: "It''s a loss to be the boss! How dare you treat your own mother like this!"

    "Mother, don''t say a few words." Chen Lao Er said.

    Chen Laohan took advantage of the situation and looked at Chen Lao Er: "How much do you have?"

    Chen Lao Er sighed: "Big brother has taken eight taels, so I''ll take eight taels too, Dad, I can explain it to you, this is all the betrothal money given by my daughters who married off to my son-in-law''s house, and I There is only so much money for my own work. I am not too young, and I have not adopted a son or hired a son-in-law. I have no hope in the future. If this old man has money in the future, he must pay it back. Give it to me, otherwise my wife and I will have to beg for food."

    "If he has money, he will definitely pay it back." Chen Laohan said. "If he has money and doesn''t pay it back, I will die, and I will haunt him. Your mother and I are the most doted on him, but you are also my sons. Eighth, isn''t it?"

    Chen Laoba immediately echoed: "Yes, yes, second brother, don''t worry, as long as I am still alive, then this is what I borrowed from you, and I will definitely pay it back in the future."

    Chen old man said: "You can rest assured?"

    In fact, no one is worried at all.

    Eight taels, they have accumulated so much money for nearly a lifetime.

    Usually they hide it for fear that others will know.

    But their eldest brother and second brother are out, their parents are forcing them, and they really don''t want to lose the reputation of watching their younger brother be beheaded...

    I saw Chen Laosan, Chen Laosi, Chen Laowu, and Chen Laoqi all saying that they made eight taels.

    Because Chen Laoliu had a son-in-law at home, he spent a lot of money in order to recruit such a marriage. It costs more to recruit a son-in-law than to marry a wife, and he couldn''t afford eight taels, so he said: "Father, mother, You ripped off my skin, we can''t get eight taels, our family can only get five taels, if you don''t believe me, you can go to our house to search."

    "Look at what you said." Old lady Chen gave him a sideways glance. "We know what''s going on at your house. Five taels are only five taels. How much is the total?"

    Chen Laoqi: "In addition to your and father''s pension money, there are sixty-six taels in total."

    "It should be enough, I can only borrow it from relatives." Old man Chen sighed heavily.

    Xue Zhuzi said: "It''s definitely enough! So much money! Grandpa, don''t give so much, I know that Xue Dagui, I guess that sixty taels will make him happy and will not report to the official immediately. Didn''t I also say sixty taels, you and grandma should pay less, only four taels, and make up exactly sixty taels. You can''t have a little coffin on your body, you have worked hard all your life. "

    looks like he is thinking of old man Chen and old lady Chen.

    In fact, he felt that as long as old man Chen and old lady Chen had the coffin book, they would definitely leave it to him, the only pro-grandson.

    But the old man Chen and the old lady Chen were very happy, and the good grandson called the good grandson.

    After calling a few times, the old man Chen clapped his hand and sighed: "No way, dear grandson, this is not safe. Your seventh uncle said at least sixty taels at the beginning, not sixty taels is enough."

    Chen Laoqi said: "It must be at least sixty taels. The wealthy household I heard seems to be giving several hundred taels each time, so they stop their mouths and don''t report to the officials. I see all sixty-six taels. It''s not enough, try it first and see Xue Dagui''s attitude, if you don''t have it, you can only borrow it from relatives as you said."

    Xue Zhuzi said: "But we are not rich."

 Chapter 242ï¼š Not at all

    Chapter 242 Not going well

    Chen Laoqi still didn''t live in vain for so many years, and saw Xue Zhuzi at a glance: "Zhuzi, do you feel sorry for Yinzi and don''t want to save your mother and your father, we all took out the whole family, look Look at your own son. Eighth, look at your good son."

    Xue Zhuzi hurriedly said: "I don''t have any money. If I had money, I would definitely give it all up!"

    Of course, Zhang Meili stood on her son''s side for the first time and scolded: "Chen Laoqi, what do you mean, are you provoking the relationship between Zhuzi and us? Are you distressed by giving some money yourself, I wish this could not happen, good general Chen Laoba and I have both cut it off, so your money can be returned to you again? Huh?"

    As soon as these words came out, Old Man Chen and Old Lady Chen looked at Chen Laoqi unhappily.

    Chen Laoba too.

    Chen Laoqi was so angry, he turned his head and walked out: "I''ll go home and get the money too!"

    Chen Lao Er and the others didn''t say anything, so as not to be the same as Chen Lao Qi and Chen Lao Qi, who obviously paid so much money, but they were angry and wronged, and it was not good enough.

    When the sixty-six taels were collected, the old man Chen said: "You are all brothers, so let''s accompany the eighth to go this trip first. If it is not enough, we will find a way."

    Boss Chen said immediately: "I''m not going!"

    Chen Laoqi also said, "I''m not going!"

    The old lady Chen became angry immediately, the second brother Chen and the others all knew that their eldest brother and the seventh brother were emotional, and they were afraid that they would tear their faces apart, and the villagers would have to laugh at them even more, and hurriedly said: "It''s okay if the eldest brother and the seventh brother don''t go. , we''ll just go with the old man for a walk, it''s not to fight, and we don''t need so many people."

    Old man Chen said: "Then you can talk to Xue Dagui and tell us about our family situation. We really can''t get more money."

    "I know dad."

    So, Chen Lao Er and the others planned to accompany Chen Lao Ba and Zhang Meili.

    But Zhang Meili did not dare to go, fearing that things would fail, so the people of Huaishu Village took her directly to the officials.

    Chen Lao Er and the others just rescued her incidentally. No one wanted to save her at all, but there was no way. Seeing her like this, they didn''t care about her and went with Chen Lao Ba.

    The road was not far, and they were afraid of being late, so they walked very fast, so they soon arrived at Huaishu Village.

    In Huaishu Village, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had lunch and watched their eldest brother Xue Yihu make something under the shed. He had done a lot of runners, because he was afraid that the water hulling and grain removal workshop would not be built. Xue Yihu It is much more meticulous than usual to make tables, chairs and benches for the home, and it takes a lot of effort to polish it. Sometimes, the oil lamps are lit very late. Anyway, the runners are very well made, and they are not rough at all.

    Xue Yihu himself was very happy, and he never thought he could do so well.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu had already gone to the village chief''s house, and Xue Wuhu had also gone, but not with the county government official, but to watch the fun.

    But after a while, Xue Wuhu jumped back like a monkey.

    "Fifth brother, why are you back?" Xue Yan asked.

    Jiang Yue also looked at him.

    "Don''t mention it," Xue Wuhu squatted beside them, "I haven''t gone to the county yet, so it''s not going well at all. Uncle Tian just didn''t go to the town today, so he can borrow his ox cart as an envoy, but there are so many people. Going together, there is no room for an ox cart, so I can only borrow it from the next village. The ox cart from the next village has been lent to someone else, and it is not easy to borrow it from Chenjiacun, so I went to Liujiacun to borrow it. I''ll be back. It''s estimated that I''ll be back in a while. But I''ll be late. No matter when I go, Dad and the others can''t make it back today. It''s such a long way, and Mom gave Dad money. Don''t be reluctant to eat or drink in the county."

 Chapter 243ï¼š You really think there is no king in this world!

    Chapter 243 You really think there is no king in this world!

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Wuhu saw Chen Laoba Liu passing by his door. He jumped up immediately, pointed at Chen Lao Ba Liu and walked out angrily: "You dare to come!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also saw it. They were afraid that their fifth brother would suffer.

    Xue Yihu was busy and put down his work, and quickly followed.

    Chen Laoba knew Xue Yihu, Xue Wuhu, and Xue Yan. Knowing that they were all Xue Dagui''s nephews, he hurriedly asked, "Where is your fourth uncle? Where is he now? I''m in a hurry to find him, but there''s no one in his family right now."

    They took a small road and went around the river to Xue Dagui''s house. How could they know that there was no one in Xue Dagui''s house, so they wanted to pass the village and ask other people''s houses.

    I don''t know that there are no people in other people''s houses. Along the way, Xue Dafu and his yard door are open, and they don''t know where they went.

    They were about to stop when they went to Xue Dafu''s house to ask, who knew that Xue Wuhu saw them first, ran out, pointed at them and scolded them.

    But now, he doesn''t care about Xue Wuhu''s attitude anymore, he just wants to see Xue Dagui and settle the matter.

    Otherwise he is going to die.

    "Damn, you want to hit my fourth uncle!" Xue Wuhu immediately shouted. "You even brought so many people! You have no shame, you have done that kind of scandal yourself, and Zhang Meili is so ugly, you have to say something, come here, come here, someone came to our village and beat people! It''s just with Zhang Meili That adulterer with legs!"

    Xue Wuhu didn''t shout, but Xue Dafu, Xue Dagui, the village chief and others who were waiting at the entrance of the village to borrow the ox cart all came running right away.

    Some people are so angry that they copy whatever guy they have at hand.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that their fifth brother was helping Chen Laoba and the others. This is Huaishu Village. No matter what happened to Chen Laoba and the others, they would not dare to rush into the village to beat their fourth uncle.

    Seeing how eagerly Chen Laoba and the others wanted to see their fourth uncle, they obviously wanted to prevent their fourth uncle from reporting to the officials.

    And when their fifth brother shouted, there was no need for Chen Laoba and the others to look for their fourth uncle everywhere, and their fourth uncle came with the village chief Lu and the others.

    But the fifth brother shouted, and they didn''t say anything.

    "No reason!" Village Chief Lu was furious. "Don''t even look at this place, dare to come here to be wild! It''s like our whole village is dead!"

    "If you commit adultery with someone like this, you should be cut off!" Some people were also extremely angry.

    Angry people know that they don''t stand up for Xue Dagui today. If something happens to them in the future and they are also bullied by people from other villages, the people in the village will not stand up for them.

    In this kind of matter, you should be unanimous!

    Even the aunt Wang Sufen scolded angrily: "Everything has been bullied into our village!"

    Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu, Liu Guixia, and Li Hehua ran over, first guarding Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu, and then scolded them.

    Of course, Li Hehua''s mouth is not good, in fact, she didn''t scold, it was Liu Guixia and the others who scold.

    Xue Yihu didn''t know how to scold, but he still stood in front of Jiang Yue and the others, subconsciously protecting their little ones.

    Xue Dagui was also angry, he couldn''t be angry, but looking at Chen Laoba and the other six, he couldn''t beat him alone, so he hid behind Village Chief Lu and showed his head to scold, "You adulterer, how dare you come here. , you really think there is no king law in this world!"

 Chapter 244ï¼š White tube!

    Chapter 244 It''s no use!

    "Brothers, you have misunderstood, misunderstood." Chen Lao Er was busy with a smile. "There are so many people in your village, who wouldn''t dare to come to your village to beat people so blatantly after taking the guts of a bear''s heart and a leopard, don''t you think so?" After speaking, he kicked his eighth brother: "I don''t want to give you a big deal. Your brother apologizes! Look what you are doing!"

    Chen Laoba immediately knelt down and cried to Xue Dagui: "Dagui, just let me go, don''t report to the official, if you report to the official, I will be finished. I just miss me. Who wouldn''t want to have a son to inherit the incense, since I don''t have any other bad intentions towards you, you just let me go, ah?"

    "Why don''t you have any other bad intentions towards me, and you wish I would die early so that you and Zhang Meili really can make up a family!" Xue Dagui shouted.

    As soon as Chen Laoba heard this, he immediately understood that Xue Dagui heard what he and Zhang Meili said on the **** outside Chenjia Village, and his heart was even colder.

    also cried even more, and kowtowed: "Let me go, please let me go."

    At this time, the second old Chen spoke again, with a good voice: "It''s such a big price, we put together some money, sixty-six taels, this is what our eight brothers'' family paid for, even our father The old lady''s coffin has already been taken out, as long as you let our old man go, don''t pursue this matter, and don''t report to the officials, the money is yours, okay?"

    said, Chen Lao Er also took out the sixty-six taels of silver, wrapped in cloth, and spread it out for everyone to see, indicating that he was not lying.

    "Yeah, yes, Dagui, our eighth is outrageous, and we also feel ashamed, but we also beg you, spare our life." Chen Laosan and the others also smiled and laughed. waist. It was the first time they had been so low-key in their lives.

    "Sixty-six taels..." Xue Dagui immediately had only money left in his eyes, and was very coveted.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan also glanced at Jiang Yue.

    Both of them knew that their fourth uncle was tempted. It seems that there is no need to report to the officer.

    Many people have never seen so much silver before, and many people''s eyes lit up at once, and some couldn''t move their eyes away.

    Xue Sihu also saw it, and immediately went to pull their fourth uncle, quite resenting that iron is not steel: "Fourth uncle!"

    "Hehe...hehe..." Xue Dagui only smirked, didn''t even look at him, and only stared at the sixty-six taels of silver.

    Xue Sihu, who always smiles three times when he sees everyone, is rarely angry enough. White control these four uncles! It''s Adou who can''t get up!

    Seeing Xue Dagui like this, Chen Lao Er knew that there was a drama, and immediately continued his efforts: "You have raised Zhuzi for so many years, and you have spent money on marrying Meimei, and it''s really wrong about our 8th and Meimei, we are all embarrassed. , these sixty-six taels, I know you may not be able to see it, but you can raise your precious hand, you also know that we are all peasants, how can we have more money, really pay The family is empty, there is nothing left. Dagui, you can do it, ah? Our father and mother will be 90 next year. If something happens to our eighth at this time, it will make them die. ."

    Finally, Chen Lao Er also begged.

    Mr. Chen and the others also cooperated.

    "Alright, alright, alright." Xue Dagui was so happy that he agreed without even thinking about it. His eyes were still fixed on the 66 taels of silver that Old Chen was holding in his second hand, and he kept saying ok ok.

    "Xue Dagui!" Village Chief Lu really hates that iron cannot become steel.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thanks for the "so-called" baby''s reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 245ï¼š You have a little backbone, okay?

    Chapter 245 You have a little backbone!

    "Fourth, you are too outrageous." Xue Darong''s face darkened. "It was your daughter-in-law who stole someone! Your daughter-in-law stole someone! You raised a son for nothing!"

    Xue Dafu''s face is also not good-looking, and his fourth brother''s bones are too soft!

    Many people also think that Xue Dagui''s bones are too soft. If you give me some money, it will be fine?

    But there are many people in the crowd, but they are very envious. This is sixty-six taels, sixty-six taels, Xue Dagui has made a fortune.

    Wang Sufen is also envious, even more jealous. She doesn''t want Xue Dagui to get rich at all. It''s always seeing others get rich, but her own family has no signs of getting rich, so she felt very uncomfortable.

    Involuntarily, Wang Sufen said: "Dagui, you can''t be like this, why don''t you look at anything, can this kind of thing be used for money?"

    Although Xue Wuhu didn''t think about making a fortune, he wasn''t envious, but he was also very angry: "Fourth Uncle, can you have a little backbone!"

    He is so angry!

    Why is his fourth uncle like this!

    "My backbone can''t be used as a meal," Xue Dagui said immediately, and he laughed, "I have 66 taels of silver, I can do a lot of things, not only to make my life better, but also to have money to marry a daughter-in-law, It''s great to send the dog to study for a few years, but if you go to the police and kill the stinky woman and the adulterer''s head, it''s just a bad breath, and you won''t get anything else. Not worth it."

    is such a rationale, but he still irritated Village Chief Lu: "Xue Dagui, you really can''t stick to the wall!"

    Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law is also quite jealous. She can''t help but seem to agree with Village Chief Lu''s words, but in fact she said something sour: "He is so virtuous, can he not want so much money?"

    At this time, Xue Dahua, who had been silent all the time, also spoke up and asked Xue Dagui: "How many years do you really know how to pay the dog to study?"

    "Of course, I''m just such a son now, and I''ll count on him to support me in the future!" Xue Dagui said immediately. "You can learn a few words even if you read, and then you can find a good job in the town, which is much better than growing crops."

    Xue Dahua said: "Then I support you in taking the money."

    "Second child?!" Xue Darong couldn''t believe it, his eyes widened. "You believe his nonsense?!"

    Xue Dahua said: "Brother, it''s not that you don''t give him a head start, but you have seen it. He has this virtue, and he softens first. If it really makes the dog go to study, it will be a good thing."

    Xue Darong was silent.

    Village Chief Lu, Xue Dafu and the others were also silent.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just watched, but didn''t speak.

    "Brother, hehe, I''m not talking nonsense, if you don''t believe it, can I let you go with the sixty-six taels? It''s okay to use it all for the dog''s study, anyway, I''m just a dog, what will I do in the future? It''s not all his." Xue Dagui said to his elder brother with a drooling face.

    Only then did Xue Darong believe it, and a sense of powerlessness surged up immediately, and he saw that he was powerless: "What''s the matter with me, you should keep it by yourself, and you can die less and beg for help in the future. "

    "Okay, big brother, hehe." Xue Dagui even more drooled.

    Seeing that Xue Darong also supported, Wang Sufen was so anxious that Xue Dagui would make a fortune: "Village Chief, say something!"

    Unexpectedly, the village chief Lu sighed: "Dagui, you have to keep your word."

    Wang Sufen was knocked upside down by the anger.

    "It must be counted, it must be counted." Xue Dagui laughed even more, "Hey, otherwise I can''t get through my father''s test. I will go to the town school to ask when I can send the dog to study. We can''t wait for next year, we can''t wait for next year."

 Chapter 246ï¼š Most people cant stand it

    Chapter 246 Ordinary people can''t bear it

    Then, Xue Dagui hurriedly went to pick up the money, and picked up all the sixty-six taels from Old Chen''s second-hand store.

    Chen''s second brother was still with Xiao, smiling all over his face: "Brother Dagui, then I have to trouble you to change Zhuzi''s surname to Chen."

    With so much money, Xue Dagui was very talkative, happily counting the pieces of silver in his hands, and said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, that beast is not my son, am I still staying at home for the New Year, you guys I''ll give you my home."

    "Then thank you big brothers!" Chen Lao Er and the others said busyly, looking very grateful and happy. He kicked Chen Laoba on the ground again: "Old Ba, thank you brother for sparing you a dog''s life!"

    "Thank you for your greatness, thank you for your greatness." Chen Laoba said hurriedly.

    Counting sixty-six taels, Xue Dagui ran back to Village Chief Lu with a smirk: "Hey, Village Chief, I will trouble you about the establishment of the letter, and the divorce letter for that stinky mother-in-law Zhang Meili, I will trouble you too. Now, I definitely won''t want that mother-in-law again, you help me set it up and let them take it back together, I have to send it to save me."

    Village Chief Lu was in a complicated mood, but nodded anyway, "Let''s go, go to my booklet."

    Xue Dagui and the eight brothers Chen Lao left with the village chief Lu.

    The people who didn''t go with them looked at each other.

    Someone couldn''t help but say, "What is this!"

    Someone also said: "It''s all about him, as long as he doesn''t regret it, let him go."

    Wang Sufen was very angry: "What can we do to make a fortune, Dagui?! Let''s go, let''s go!" Regardless of whether everyone dispersed, she waved her hand angrily and dispersed first.

    gone.

    "Aunt Wang is just jealous that Dagui suddenly has so much money, and her eyes are hot." Someone laughed. "But it''s time to disperse, everyone has a life at home."

    No matter what everyone thinks, in the end everyone dispersed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Dafu and the others back home. Xue Dafu and the others were too lazy to think about it, and they were ready to go to work in the field, but Xue Wuhu was still angry.

    I saw Xue Wuhu said: "Sometimes I want to break the fourth uncle''s brain and see what he thinks! He has such a large grassland on his head, and he still wants to ask for money from others, so he is private with others. No! I don''t have a daughter-in-law, if I have a daughter-in-law, if she dares to do this, I will definitely fight with her!"

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "Okay, don''t be so angry, you are the other person, calm down. I also support your fourth uncle to receive money from others, it''s good to be able to let out a bad breath, but you really don''t get anything, what are you doing now? It is said that there is hope for the dog to go to the town to study."

    "But I feel so at ease!" Xue Wuhu said immediately.

    "The fourth uncle is more comfortable now!" Xue Sihu said angrily. "Didn''t you see that the fourth uncle''s eyes are all on the sixty-six taels of silver? But, to be honest, I really admire the fourth uncle. I don''t know how much he earned without this breath. The money that can only be earned in a year, the average person can''t bear it."

    said Xue Erhu laughed.

    I saw Xue Erhu smiled and said: "If this is not the case, it is not our fourth uncle. The fourth uncle is like this, and he is not an ordinary person at all. It will definitely be unbearable to change someone."

    "No." Xue Sihu laughed himself.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt nothing.

    But to be honest, they had thought about the possible outcome before, but they just didn¡¯t think about this outcome.

    However, this is really the style of their fourth uncle.

 Chapter 247ï¼š Buy a cow?

    Chapter 247 Buy a cow?

    "However, Wuhu," Xue Sihu wrapped his arms around Xue Wuhu''s shoulders and smiled, "You really don''t need to be so angry, even if you don''t report to the officials, do you think Zhang Meili and Chen Laoba can get along better? If something like this happens, it doesn''t matter if they die. If you don''t die, don''t expect them to have a good life, especially the people from Zhang Meili''s family, who must hate Zhang Meili, because Zhang Meili made it difficult for the girls in their respective families to marry."

    After a pause, Xue Sihu said again: "And the old eight brothers Chen have emptied their family for him, who doesn''t know that the eight brothers have long been at odds with each other in this ten-mile-eight village, it''s just because the old mother and father are still alive. Broken face, this must be the master of their father and mother, their father and mother are so old, and it is uncertain whether they will survive this year. Ignore Chen Laoba! Chen Laoba must be isolated in the village, no one wants to deal with such a person, who doesn''t care about reputation?"

    "And that Xue Zhuzi," Xue Sihu said again, laughing even more, "Just his virtue? Just wait and see, no matter who his biological father is, he will have a bad life by himself."

    Xue Wuhu was immediately happy: "Fourth brother, I feel much more comfortable when you say that. I mainly feel that it''s too cheap to let them go. Which of them is good? I shouldn''t let them off so cheaply. ."

    "Alright, alright, don''t talk about this, let''s go to work in the fields, didn''t we agree to continue to open up wasteland, we don''t think we have too much land." Xue Dafu said.

    At this time, Jiang Yue said, "Uncle, buy a cow at home."

    It¡¯s okay to open up wasteland, but she doesn¡¯t want her family to pull plows like cows again.

    Too hard.

    Not so now.

    "We Yuebao are still sensible." Xue Dafu was so happy.

    Liu Guixia and the others are also happy.

    "But let''s think about this cow thing, it costs a few taels of silver." Xue Dafu said as if coaxing a child. Even if there is no shortage of money in the family, but you can''t spend money like running water, what should you do if you run out.

    "Let''s just buy one." Xue Yan helped. "This ox can not only pull the plough for the family, but also lend it to others like Uncle Tian''s family, and also earn some money. Let the eldest brother help you build an ox cart. If we go to the town, we don''t need to take anyone else. I have an ox cart, and I have it in my own home, which is very convenient.¡±

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Dad, you agree. Yuebao and Xiaoyan have both spoken. If you don''t agree, they will definitely find other ways to get you to agree."

    Xue Erhu also smiled and said: "Big brother has already made so many things, and the water hulling workshop is about to be built. When it is built, it will be able to make money for the family. Don''t the four tigers also make a lot of money selling caramel candy, don''t we also? Are you working to make money every day, Dad, just buy one, it''s not a bad thing, we can relax a lot ourselves."

    "Go ahead, buy it, let''s buy it." Xue Dafu didn''t insist anymore, and the happy agreed. "Tomorrow you and Four Tigers and Five Tigers will go to town to buy them."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "I just want to go to the town tomorrow to see what kind of small business I can do."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Let''s just buy a pig to raise. Our pigsty is empty, and a piglet weighing 20 to 30 kilograms can be bought for a few hundred pennies."

    "Buy, buy everything." Xue Dafu was very happy. He also thought about it. They are all diligent people, and there are many family members. It''s a big deal to earn money later.

 Chapter 248ï¼š than your credit

    Chapter 248 More than your credit

    "It''s great, it''s great." Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan took my hand and I took your hand, and they were very happy too. They have been looking forward to raising a pig at home. People who can afford pigs are not easy.

    "Our family will also kill pigs during the Chinese New Year!" Xue Wuhu cheered. I used to watch other people kill pigs, and I was very envious, but in the future, it will be others'' turn to be envious of his family!

    Cow and pigs are going to buy in the town tomorrow, Xue Sihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Wuhu and three people. After confirming this, Xue Dafu and the others went to the ground, because they were going to buy cattle and pigs, and they were in a very good mood.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went to see what they planted on their five acres of land.

    As for Chen Laoba, Zhang Meili, and Xue Zhuzi, they are all irrelevant people, and they don''t care about it at all.

    *

    Sixty-six taels solved the matter, and the grandson also recognized it, changed his surname to Chen, and can now be called Chen Zhuzi. Old lady Chen and old man Chen are also very happy.

    Zhang Meili naturally felt that she was alive again, but she was not unhappy when she saw the divorce letter that Chen Laoba brought back, but immediately said to Chen Laoba as a matter of course: "I will definitely never go back to my mother''s house. Now, everyone sees me and can''t eat me, I have no other place to go, Chen Laoba, you have to be responsible, leave my eldest sister soon, marry me, or I will never finish with you!"

    "Marry you? I''m crazy!" Chen Laoba said immediately. He didn''t dare to say this before, for fear that Zhang Meili would reveal his adultery with her and coax Zhang Meili, but now that everyone knows about it, he doesn''t pretend. "You''re lazy, and you''re ugly, what do I want from you! Your eldest sister is not better than you, except that you didn''t give birth to a son! Why should I divorce your hardworking eldest sister and marry a dead woman like you!"

    Big Sister Zhang, who was beside her, did not respond at all, and was already disheartened. One is her own sister, the other is her man... She was dead before Chen Laoba and the others took the money to find Xue Dagui...

    On the contrary, Zhang Meili was excited and screamed wildly: "If you don''t marry me, what will I do! If you do it, I won''t admit it! I gave birth to the pillar, and I tell you, if I don''t survive, I will pull you too. Back up, Xue Dagui will not report to the official, but I can also report to the official! If you have the ability, try it!"

    People are really going to be forced to have no way to survive, why can''t they do it?

    Chen Laoba was afraid of her, so he took a step back: "I won''t leave your eldest sister, but you can live in my house. If you don''t want to, you can report to the official."

    If there is a way to survive, she will definitely not report to the officials.

    After all, she was afraid of death.

    Sure enough, Zhang Meili said: "This is what you said, I will live in your house in the future! If you dare to slam me, I will go to the government! If you want to die, let''s die together!"

    "Chen Laoba¡ª" Finally, Sister Zhang spoke up.

    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she was cut off by the old lady Chen: "Didn''t you say that you have nothing to say! You haven''t given birth to a son and the eighth is still unwilling to break up with you. It''s already been good to you, what else do you want! In the future, I will also serve Mei, and no matter how she gave birth to a pillar, the credit is greater than yours."

    "That''s right." Zhang Meili immediately agreed with the dog''s legs, which was a compliment. This day is much better than in Xue Dagui''s house, but there is no one in Xue Dagui''s house to serve her.

    Big Sister Zhang ignored Mrs. Chen for the first time, and continued to say to Mrs. Chen, "You better leave me."

    Mrs. Chen: "!!!"

    Chen Laoba was also shocked.

 Chapter 249ï¼š Zhang Meili died

    Chapter 249 Zhang Meili Dies

    Others too. What woman wants to be divorced. And no woman herself asked to be divorced.

    Mrs. Zhang and the youngest daughter were crying.

    Zhang Meili was the only one who was very happy, and even encouraged him: "Chen Laoba, my eldest sister has already spoken, so you can agree, just marry me, then we will sell Xiaolian again, our family is not out of money now. Well, if you sell Xiaolian, you will be rich again, Xiaolian is growing well, and she will definitely sell for a good price."

    Xiaolian is the youngest daughter of Sister Zhang.

    Sister Zhang''s heart is dead, but her love for each of her daughters is not dead, especially this little daughter, she originally wanted to be like Chen Lao Liu''s family, leaving her little daughter at home to recruit a son-in-law, when she heard Zhang Meili this After saying that, Sister Zhang immediately fell down like a madman, sat on Zhang Meili, and slapped Zhang Meili on both sides of the face.

    Zhang Mei''s face instantly became red and swollen.

    was originally a big face plate, but this time, the face plate is even bigger.

    Those squinting eyes were even smaller.

    "I''ll beat you to death, you shameless! I''ll beat you to death, you shameless! How dare you sell my daughter! I''ll fight with you!" Sister Zhang also cursed.

    Chen Xiaolian is soft-natured, she only knows how to hug herself and squat in the corner and cry.

    Zhang Meili is a shrew who likes to splash, but she is not a match for Sister Zhang at all when she really gets into a fight. Sister Zhang has worked hard for many years to be a man, which Zhang Meili can beat.

    Zhang Meili was lying on the ground, only to be beaten, screaming in pain.

    Afraid that her eldest sister would kill herself, she could only call Xue... No, Chen Zhuzi called for help: "Zhuzi, Zhuzi, what are you doing standing there, save me! I''m your own mother! If you really want to kill me, you Can my aunt treat you well? Don''t even look at how your aunt treats you normally!"

    Chen Zhuzi thinks about it, no matter how he doesn''t care about his own mother, but he is also his own mother, better than outsiders, especially his aunt has always looked down on him, which made him feel a fire in his heart, so I saw Chen Zhuzi pick it up The low bench on one side was smashed on Sister Zhang''s back.

    Big Sister Zhang, who wanted to smash, let go of his mother.

    Who knows, at this time, Sister Zhang misses her hand and slaps her down again. She doesn''t hit Zhang Mei''s face, but swept to the ground, rubbed her fingers **** the ground, and her fingernails were lifted, and she immediately bleeds. She immediately stopped because of the pain, and Zhang Meili took advantage of this moment to lift Big Sister Zhang away and sat up.

    The low bench slammed into the middle of the beautiful forehead.

    Chen Zhuzi exerted too much strength, and Zhang Meili lost her breath almost instantly.

    fell straight back and fell back to the ground.

    Her eyes were still open.

    Dead eyesight.

    Chen Zhuzi was taken aback!

    immediately threw the low bench in his hand.

    No matter how bad Chen Laoba and Mrs. Chen are, they will not do anything to the sellers. Zhang Meili said that they sold Chen Xiaolian, and Chen Laoba and the others were not happy. Seeing that Sister Zhang beat Zhang Meili and beat Zhang Meili for this, they were unhappy. It doesn''t matter.

    Mainly because they thought that Sister Zhang would not really kill Zhang Meili, but she was just too angry. Everyone knew that Sister Zhang was a good mother.

    Who knew that Chen Zhuzi was on the bench and killed Zhang Meili.

    Chen Laoba and the others were also taken aback.

    "Mother! Mother!" When Chen Xiaolian saw that Zhang Meili was crushed to death by Xue Zhuzi, she was also taken aback and hurriedly hugged her mother.

    Sister Zhang was tossed to one side. Before she could react, she was hugged by her panicked young daughter. Only then did she realize that Zhang Meili had been crushed to death by Xue Zhuzi. She hurriedly hugged her young daughter, for fear of being scared. Her youngest daughter, at the same time, she shouted frantically: "Killed! Xue Zhuzi killed! Xue Zhuzi killed!"

 Chapter 250ï¼š Didnt expect so fast

    Chapter 250 I didn''t expect it to be so fast

    She is almost fifty, and still has some scheming.

    If she doesn''t shout, Chen Laoba, Chen Laotai, and Chen Laohan want someone to inherit their family''s incense so much, they will definitely keep Xue Zhuzi, and Xue Zhuzi is not a good thing, even if the surname is changed to Chen, so what? As long as Xue Zhuzi was around, her little daughter would definitely not have a good life.

    She can tell by looking at how Xue Gouzi was bullied.

    Her other daughters are already married, so she doesn''t need to worry, but she has to think about her little daughter.

    Sister Zhang''s voice was so loud that she quickly attracted a lot of people.

    Village Chief Chen came again today in a hurry. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t bear it any longer: "Send the official! Send the official! This Xue... No, Chen Zhuzi must be sent to the official! Killing people is just right!"

    "Yes! Yes!" The onlookers agreed.

    Chen Laoba, Chen Laotai, Chen Laohan, they all cried and begged to give their pillar a way to live, saying that they finally had such a little incense that they could not break it.

    Village Chief Chen didn''t listen at all. He had long heard that this pillar was not a good thing.

    Others were also outraged, and no one could listen.

    Chen Boss, Chen Lao Er and others also want to be sent to office, others can bear it, but this kills people, how can they bear it? It was so terrifying that their father and mother were so mad that they didn''t say anything.

    Chen Zhuzi scolded the village chief Chen: "You''re immortal, why do you send me to see an official! That''s my mother, even if I kill it, it''s not your turn to take care of it!"

    Seeing that Chen Zhuzi was not at all sad that Zhang Meili, his own mother, died, everyone couldn''t help but scold: "Beast! Beast! What a beast!"

    "I''ll tie him up soon!" Village Chief Chen roared.

    Even if Chen Zhuzi resisted violently, it was useless. With so many young and strong men in the village, any two men could tie him up.

    "Pillar, Pillar¡ª" Seeing that her only grandson was taken away, Mrs. Chen''s irritated breath didn''t catch her breath, she was gone.

    "Old woman, old woman? Ah... ah-" Old man Chen could still bear it, but his daughter-in-law, who had been with him all his life, was gone, and he was even more stimulated, and he couldn''t breathe anymore, ah After two beeps, no one was there.

    "Mother--"

    "Father¡ª"

    Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen and the others all cried.

    Village Chief Chen didn''t expect old man Chen to leave like this. This is his brother and sister-in-law, but he still has a bottom line. As the chief of a village, things that can''t be tolerated are still intolerable, so , he also resolutely sent Xue Zhuzi to the government.

    Without his only son, and without the protection of his parents who love him the most, Chen Laoba doesn''t have to think about it, he can predict his future days, and even cry.

    *

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at the five acres of land they planted together, they looked at the land where Xue Dafu and the others were going to open up wasteland for a while. It was overgrown with weeds and some trees needed to be removed. Xue Dafu and the others did not. Ask her and Xue Yan to help, and then they come back.

    Before returning to the village, he saw Xue Gouzi sitting by the river crying.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before walking over.

    "Brother Gouzi, what''s wrong with you?" Xue Yan asked. At noon, his fourth uncle insisted that Zhang Meili be sent to office, but he was not so sad to see him.

    Jiang Yue also felt strange, and squatted in front of Xue Gouzi with Xue Yan.

    "I... I..." Xue Gouzi cried out of breath, "I just heard that my mother died and was crushed to death by my brother with a stool... My brother was also sent to office. ...My dad won''t let me see it... woo woo... woo woo..."

    Jiang Yue was taken aback.

    Xue Yan was also taken aback.

    Expecting that Zhang Meili and Chen Zhuzi would continue to die, they would not be able to stop at all, but they did not expect it to be so fast.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 251ï¼š Numb

    Chapter 251 Numb

    In his last life, he was accustomed to seeing life and death, and it was not uncommon for him to see scenes of corpses lying everywhere. Now Xue Yan is very light on the life and death of people who don''t care, but Xue Gouzi obviously needs to vent, so he asked again: "How could your mother be beaten to death by your brother with a stool?"

    "It seems... it seems that my mother wants Chen Laoba to marry her," Xue Gouzi was still crying out of breath, "I wanted to sell Sister Xiao Lian, and my aunt hit my mother like crazy... I I guess my brother wanted to help my mother, so he wanted to hit my aunt, and then for some reason, the stool hit my mother''s head, and my mother died at that time... uuu..."

    Without waiting for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to ask again, Xue Gouzi said again: "My brother was sent to office because of this, this matter... I heard that my brother''s grandparents have been stimulated, and he is too old. , the old man bears... can''t bear it..."

    Xue Yan suddenly thought about the incident in his previous life when his grandfather was mad at Zhang Meili and Chen Zhuzi, and his expression was a little dazed.

    Jiang Yue noticed it, hesitated for a while, but still couldn''t hold back Xiaoxiao and pulled him down.

    Let him come out of a certain emotion.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment, and then glanced at her gratefully.

    It may be that the memory of his previous life is too deep, and sometimes he can''t help but immerse himself in the sadness and pain of losing a loved one in his previous life.

    "Everyone...Everyone says my brother is a beast...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Xue Gouzi said, "I said that my mother was killed by him, he is not sad... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" There is such a girl... such a brother..."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not speak.

    Compared with Xue Yan, Jiang Yue takes a lighter view on the life and death of people who don''t care.

    Her original world has since become the end of the world. Zombies are rampant. When people die, they don''t just die like that, they will become zombies when they die.

    She didn''t know how many people died in the hands of zombies one by one, and then one by one they became zombies.

    From the beginning, she felt scary, horrified, and then numb.

    After seeing too much, I become numb and feel nothing.

    Both of them just squatted, listening to Xue Gouzi cry.

    "My father... My father said he divorced her... My mother is no longer my mother, no, I am not allowed to see her... But it seems that my aunt notified my grandmother, and no one on my grandmother''s side was willing to bury me. Mother...uuu...but I can''t make my mother stinky, the villagers said that the village chief of Chenjia Village would definitely look at it and bury my mother hastily...you...you say..." Xue Gou Zi cried even harder, "What''s the point of my mother''s life...why does she live like that...No one wants to bury her when she dies...Uuuu...my brother too...I''m sure Can''t be like my brother and my mother...they''re not good...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."

    Until the sun was about to go down, Xue Gouzi stopped crying, stood up, and was going home to make dinner.

    Xue Yan''s squatting legs were numb, and then he stood up, unable to stand at all, but Jiang Yue gave him a hand to help him stand up.

    "I, I''m fine, you guys go back." Xue Gouzi stood at the door of his own yard, lowered his head as before, and spoke in a low voice.

    "Brother Gouzi, let''s go back." Xue Yan said.

    After Xue Gouzi responded very quietly, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue back.

    When I went back, I met a lot of people in the village, and everyone was talking about this matter, saying anything.

 Chapter 252ï¼š Dont you just look at this?

    Chapter 252 Isn''t that what you fancy?

    But most of them said that it was a good death. Two people like Zhang Meili and Chen Zhuzi should die. One is a beast, and the other is similar to a beast. They still want to sell their daughters, so that if they don¡¯t get crushed to death, God will take care of her.

    There are also people who say that old man Chen and old lady Chen are also good to die.

    It is said that over the years, old man Chen and old lady Chen are biased towards Old Eight, causing Boss Chen and the others to suffer a lot of grievances. They are all dead. Boss Chen and the others have no longer pressed the two mountains on their heads. It was easy.

    also said that Boss Chen and the others are still a lot better than Chen Laoba, at least they won''t do dirty things like Chen Laoba.

    When Xue Dafu and the others came back from the field, each of them also said a few words about this matter, and then no one said anything about it.

    However, the next day, Xue Dagui still let Xue Gouzi go to Chenjia Village to see Zhang Meili.

    Because old man Xue said, no matter what, Zhang Meili is the mother who gave birth to Xue Gouzi. Now that she is dead, the deceased is the big one, and Xue Gouzi has this heart and should let Xue Gouzi go and see.

    Jiang Yue and the others did not see Xue Gouzi going to Chenjia Village, because their family was going to the town to buy cattle and pigs today.

    Buying pigs is easy to buy, but buying cattle is not good. There are two kinds of cattle in the town, one is scalper and the other is water buffalo. Each has its own advantages. .

    Logically speaking, this is the south, where the most raised are water buffalo, while the most in the north are cattle.

    Buffaloes are actually stronger than oxen, and they can cultivate more area than oxen. But buffaloes eat more grass than oxen, and buffaloes are especially afraid of heat.

    That is because the sweat glands of buffalo are underdeveloped. When it is generally hot, buffalo will soak in water to maintain body temperature.

    In short, a buffalo is not as flexible as a scalper.

    It can also be said that water buffalo is suitable for paddy fields, and cattle are suitable for dry land.

    But the meat of cattle is better than that of buffalo.

    However, the cattle here are not allowed to be slaughtered casually. Unless they are old and sick, they can no longer pull anything, and they need the approval of the government before they can be slaughtered. Then this one is not considered.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, and Li Hehua all wanted to buy water buffalo. They felt that the water buffalo was more powerful and could cultivate more fields in a day than the cattle. However, Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan, Xue Sihu, and Xue Wuhu wanted to buy cattle. You can also pull an ox cart to town on a hot day, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t soak it in the water.

    Four to four, no one can convince anyone.

    The eyes of the eight people all turned to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "What do you think?"

    Xue Yan didn''t care what kind of cow he wanted to buy, so he looked at Jiang Yue and asked Jiang Yue to say first, what kind of cow Jiang Yue wanted to buy, he just wanted to buy.

    Jiang Yuedao: "I also want to buy cattle. Water buffalo can plough more fields in a day than cattle, but our family has only so much land. Whether we buy water buffalo or cattle, these fields can be ploughed, but fourth brother doesn''t want to do business. Well, this is always going to the town. We have cows in our family. We must take our own bullock cart to the town. It is getting hotter and hotter today, and there is no water for the buffalo to soak in the town. It''s really hot. If you can''t stand it, the water buffalo will become irritable, and it will be bad if it hurts people. And the people who have cattle in these eight villages also buy scalpers, don''t they just like this."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Xue Dafu and the four were immediately persuaded, "We forgot about this." But they did not forget that their Xiaoyan hadn''t expressed their opinion yet, maybe their Xiaoyan had other opinions, so They all looked at Xue Yan again and asked Xue Yan to also talk about what kind of cattle to buy.

 Chapter 253ï¼š Think of what to draw?

    Chapter 253 What do you think of to draw?

    Xue Yan said: "I also think it''s better to buy scalpers."

    "Pfft." Xue Sihu laughed suddenly, his voice was not loud, Xue Dafu and the others couldn''t understand what it meant, but Xue Yan could hear the meaning of making fun of him. As for what to make fun of him, Xue Yan was a little embarrassed.

    looked away, Xue Yan didn''t dare to make fun of his fourth brother and looked at him with a playful look.

    He also touched his nose.

    Jiang Yuegang was distracted by Li Hehua, because Li Hehua thought she was right and praised her directly, so she didn''t notice Xue Sihu teasing and teasing Xue Yan.

    When she turned her head and looked at Xue Yan, Xue Yan was touching her nose, so she habitually and subconsciously asked him in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing." Xue Yan was a little nervous.

    The joking and teasing in Xue Sihu''s eyes became more serious.

    Xue Yan even dared not look at his fourth brother.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan was avoiding Xue Sihu''s gaze, so she looked at Xue Sihu, but Xue Sihu had already accepted the joking and teasing eyes, and was laughing with Xue Dafu and the others to buy scalpers.

    Xue Dafu and the others have been persuaded by Jiang Yue, and Xue Yan also means this, and after hearing what Xue Sihu said, naturally they also agreed to buy scalpers.

    I saw Xue Dafu cheerfully said: "Then buy scalpers!"

    Everyone said it was time to buy cattle, so Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu took Xue Wuhu to the town to buy cattle and piglets. Went to town again.

    Xue Dafu, Li Hehua, and Liu Guixia went to **** the vegetation on the wasteland to be cleared again.

    Yu Hongyan went to Aunt Chunmei''s house next door and asked Aunt Chunmei to teach her how to make tiger-toed shoes. She wanted to make a pair for her unborn child.

    Xue Yihu was making something under the shed again.

    Because it was time to buy a cow, Xue Yihu would have to help make a wooden cart on top of the cow. Xue Yihu had not observed it carefully, so Xue Yan went back to his room, sat in front of the desk, and began to draw a wooden cart. The structure, after the drawing is finished, let his eldest brother Xue Yihu do it according to the drawing.

    He also discovered that as long as he draws it and his elder brother understands it, his elder brother can make it.

    Although his eldest brother is not good at speaking, he is very honest and honest, but he also has his own talents.

    Jiang Yue had nothing to do, so she took a small bench and placed it by the desk, stood on the small bench and watched Xue Yan painting.

    She also found that Xue Yihu can do it as long as he understands it, and said: "If you have time, draw something else and organize it into a book. If you want to do something, just open it, and you don''t have to go. Who am I asking? Compared with planting crops, Big Brother obviously prefers to fiddle with these things. When Big Brother does all the work that needs to be done by carpenters in the workshop, everyone can know that Big Brother¡¯s craftsmanship is not only strong, but also able to make things. Very good, I should be able to live in the future, and even if I don¡¯t grow crops, my eldest brother can make a living by doing it.¡±

    "I also have this idea," Xue Yan said calmly while painting, "I just feel that there are too many things to paint, and I don''t know where to start for a while."

    "Just draw whatever you want. Draw as much as you want."

    "Um."

    Jiang Yue watched Xue Yan draw two more strokes on the paper, and then she took out a tomato from the space and handed it to Xue Yan.

    This tomato came out yesterday and can be picked and eaten. I didn''t find a chance to give it to him yesterday, and now there is no one else.

    However, don''t look at the fact that she only planted one tomato, but there were many knots on it, each of which was quite large.

    "Tomato." Jiang Yue said.

    Suddenly a big red fruit was stretched out in front of him, Xue Yan was startled, then put down the pen and took it. He wasn''t surprised to hear her call it Tomato again.

 Chapter 254ï¼š Jane in the heart of the emperor

    Chapter 254 Jane in the Emperor''s Heart

    On the five acres of wasteland he bought, half an acre was planted with tomatoes, but he didn''t know what the tomato fruit looked like. Now he knows.

    Knowing that it was for himself, Xue Yan took a bite. The skin was thin and the meat was juicy and a little sour.

    is quite refreshing.

    "This can also be eaten as a dish, like scrambled eggs with tomato, or it can be made into soup, it''s very appetizing." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. look at her.

    She said, "I''ve already eaten it. Also, do you want it?"

    Xue Yan immediately shook his head. This tomato is bigger than the strawberry I ate last time. Several strawberries can be combined to be as big as a tomato, and it is a little sour. He can eat a little sour, and if there are too many, he can''t stand it.

    After having known each other for so long, Jiang Yue naturally knew that he couldn''t stand things that were too sour and sweet, and that if he ate too much of something sour, he would feel more sour, so she only gave him a tomato first, seeing that he was She really didn''t want to ask for it anymore, so she didn''t force it, just nodded and said yes, saying she knew.

    It''s noon soon, and it''s time for lunch.

    Xue Sihu and the others went to the town to buy cattle and had not returned, so Jiang Yue and the others ate it.

    When was eating, Xue Dagui came, as usual, salivated his face, and said to Xue Dafu: "Hey third brother, why did you eat, I have eaten at the elder brother''s place."

    "Why did you eat at Big Brother''s today?" Xue Dafu was puzzled.

    Xue Dagui laughed and said: "Isn''t it that I want to go to the town school to ask the dog about studying? I went there after breakfast today. When I came back, it happened that my brother was eating at his house, so I ate there. already."

    After saying that, others also sat down at the dining table.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "It''s rare that you are so active. So say hello?"

    "Hello, hehe." Xue Dagui laughed again. "Originally, I wanted Gouzi to go to the academy where Xiaoyan is studying, and that academy also has an enlightenment class, but I went to ask, and the gatekeeper of the academy said that this year''s top three, that is, the No. Shengming Academy, Shengming Academy is now famous, and now anyone who wants to study in Shengming Academy must be tested by the gentleman inside, and only if they think it is suitable, they will be allowed to study."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan still ate in a very gentle manner, not saying that the top three were his classmates and friends.

    When he first entered the school, he was also in the initiation class, but it didn''t take long for him to learn everything about the initiation class, and then he was promoted to another class.

    After that, he kept getting promoted, and within three years, he was promoted to the lifting class.

    And the top three are his classmates and friends who used to be in the Juren class.

    Although he hasn''t taken the imperial examinations yet, he has nothing on his body.

    Because of the regulations of Daling, students must be at least ten years old before they can participate in the imperial examination, and he is not old enough.

    In his previous life, he participated in the imperial examinations and went very well.

    Originally, the hospital exam was twice every three years, and the township exam, the general exam, and the palace exam were once every three years, but it was just so right that when he turned ten years old, he could just take the hospital exam. At the age of 11, he was able to take the township examination, the first name, Jie Yuan, and became a Juren; in the third year of 12, he could just take the general examination, the first name, Huiyuan, and became a jinshi; in April of the same year, he participated in the palace examination. , was appointed as the first name by the emperor, and became the youngest champion in the history of Daling.

    is also the youngest student of Sanyuan Jidi in the history of Daling.

    From then on, Jane was in the heart of the emperor.

    was valued by the emperor, and also calculated by the emperor.

 Chapter 255ï¼š just a pawn

    Chapter 255 is just a chess piece

    After all, in his last life, he was actually just a chess piece.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan''s eyes darkened.

    No one saw him because he was eating with his head down.

    Although Jiang Yue didn''t see the change in Xue Yan''s eyes, she saw that Xue Yan paused for some reason, and then returned to normal.

    But she didn''t ask anything, and ate her own meal.

    "Xiaoyan, hehe, let me tell you," Xue Dagui came over excitedly, squatting beside Xue Yan with one arm around Xue Yan''s thin shoulder, "You are so stupid, now you still want to go back to study. Not necessarily. I heard that many people have been studying private schools for a few years, and if they want to go to other people''s enlightenment classes, they can''t get in. You said, why did you come back to grow crops, if you continued in the academy? Reading, there is a great possibility of future prospects."

    "Okay, what do you tell Xiaoyan to do?" Xue Dafu immediately said unhappily, subconsciously defending his youngest son.

    Xue Yan naturally felt warm.

    "Let''s talk, talk about it," Xue Dagui also laughed, "Isn''t this a pity for Xiaoyan. Okay, I won''t talk about Xiaoyan, and I will talk about our dog, I think so, third brother. , our dog is not the material for reading, people have been studying in private schools for a few years, and now they can''t pass the test. If they don''t know a word, they will definitely not be able to get in, and I heard that Shengming Academy has a bunch of books. Xiu is more expensive than before, I thought about it and decided to let our dog go to a private school."

    Yu Hongyan immediately asked, "Can a private school do it?"

    "Hey, it''s not for learning, and I don''t expect him to take the exam. What''s wrong." Xue Dagui said. "I found a private school. It was opened by a scholar who always failed the exams. It specializes in teaching illiterate people to read and write. I don''t just hope that the dog can recognize some characters, so I can find a job in the town in the future. If this dog had Xiaoyan''s brain, I would definitely try to get him into Shengming Academy, but he didn''t, it would be no use to get in, and this private school only costs 22 taels of silver per year, but the cost of food and drink is another calculation , in short, it costs a lot less than in Shengming Academy. Shengming Academy only needs seven taels of silver for the repairs. I have paid all the money, and in two days, the dog will go to that private school to study and read."

    Liu Guixia disagreed a little: "Gouzi hasn''t even started to study yet, so you think he''s not a candidate for reading. Wouldn''t it be a little bad to send him to a private school?"

    Xue Dagui laughed and said, "I also study in private schools. If he really wants to read, then when he learns things in private schools, he will learn better than others, and it will not be too late for him to try to get into Shengming Academy."

    "That''s true." Liu Guixia smiled and nodded.

    "By the way, what about the two tigers, the four tigers and the five tigers? Why didn''t you see them?" Xue Dagui found out that the three were not there.

    Liu Guixia: "Go to town."

    "They went to town too? I knew I was going with them. Okay, okay, then I''m leaving, hehe, I''m going back to see if the dog is back. That dead child ran to see if he didn''t eat breakfast. Zhang Meili is dead, and he is not good to him, so he still has to go, do you think he is a coward or not?"

    Without waiting for anyone to answer, Xue Dagui walked away cursing.

    Li Hehua''s eyes widened when she saw the person leaving, and she whispered with a strange expression: "Fourth Uncle really wants to send the dog to study."

    Liu Guixia sighed: "You Fourth Uncle, sometimes I don''t understand him, but seeing what he sometimes thinks, whether he is going to study at a private school or go to Shengming Academy, which one is not thoughtful?"

 Chapter 256ï¼š Bought it back!

    Chapter 256 Bought it back!

    Xue Dafu said: "He still has a brain. The four of us brothers have the fastest brain, that is, he doesn''t always need to be on the right path."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately remembered what uncle Xue Darong had said about this fourth uncle last time.

    It can be seen that there are still many people who can see that their fourth uncle''s brain is quite aura.

    After saying a few more words, Xue Dafu said: "Let''s keep some food, lest Erhu and the others have no food when they haven''t eaten in town."

    Liu Guixia couldn''t help but get worried: "It''s already noon and I haven''t come back yet, so there won''t be anything wrong, right?"

    Xue Dafu said: "What are the four tiger spirits like, what can happen?" He has always been most at ease with his fourth son. Usually, what big things are going on at home, and when his fourth son is at home, he will let him The four sons go together. "I haven''t come back, I must be picking cattle, and I don''t dare to buy it directly. It''s worth so much money, why should I pick it for a while, and I dare to buy it back after picking a better one."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia laughed again and again, feeling more relieved.

    Even if Xue Dafu didn''t say this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could see that Xue Dafu was most at ease with their fourth brother Xue Sihu.

    And Jiang Yue didn''t need to ask Xue Yan to know that their fourth brother must have been very clever from childhood to adulthood and never suffered a single loss, so Xue Dafu could be so relieved.

    After having lunch, I started to prepare things to build a cowshed.

    There is a pigpen at home, so there is no need to build it, just build a cowshed.

    Now this season, it is not cold at night, the cowshed can be built very easily, only need to set up four pillars, and then put a thatched roof on it.

    When the weather cools down again, it is not too late to add wooden boards to the cowshed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are also helping out, helping to comb the thatch, and when they are combed, they can all move to the head of the village to build a cowshed.

    The cowshed of Uncle Tian''s house is also built at the head of the village.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the cowshed is far from home. Stealing cattle is a serious crime, and no one dares to steal cattle at all.

    Yu Hongyan was pregnant, so Liu Guixia didn''t ask her to help. She had been asked to wait at the entrance of the village. If she bought a cow, she would come back and tell them so that they would be happy.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was holding a small bundle of thatch and was about to go out with Xue Dafu and the others to build a cowshed at the head of the village, Jiang Yue bent over and wanted to hold a small bundle of thatch with both hands.

    But Li Hehua was taken aback and hurriedly stopped: "Yuebao Yuebao, you can''t hold this, you can''t hold it, be good, don''t hold it, just follow your brother Yan."

    Jiang Yue could only silently stop hugging, and her small body followed behind Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was afraid that his family would say that he didn''t care about Jiang Yue, so he would look back from time to time, and pay attention to whether the little Jiang Yue was following.

    Jiang Yue couldn''t hold back when she saw Xue Yan like this, and looked down at the sky.

    But as soon as they left the courtyard, they saw their second sister-in-law, Yu Hongyan, with a bulging belly, came back happily and with wind under her feet. She was still far away, but she was already shouting with joy, "Father! Mother! Erhu! They bought the cow and the pig back, and they were surrounded by the grandfather''s house to watch. I saw that the pig weighed more than 20 pounds. The cow is good. It is bigger than Uncle Tian''s. Strong!"

    "Really!" Liu Guixia happily put down the small piece of thatch she was taking care of.

    Xue Dafu, who was walking in the front, also happily put down a large load of thatch on his shoulders.

    Xue Yihu, who was carrying a column of the cowshed, also stopped and was very happy.

    I couldn''t help it anymore, I went to see the cows and piglets they bought.

    "Ah, we have cows and pigs in our house!" Li Hehua, who was walking at the end, also excitedly put down the small bales of thatch she was carrying on her shoulders. She didn''t forget to greet her two precious children: "Come, hurry, hurry, let''s go and have a look."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 257ï¼š you got off to a good start

    Chapter 257 You got off to a good start

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to follow along.

    Grandpa''s door is the door of the uncle''s house. Sure enough, the second brother, the fourth brother and the fifth brother are all there, the cow and the pig are also there, and the villagers who have been seen are surrounded by the middle.

    Apart from the fourth brother who always smiles when he sees everyone, the second brother and the fifth brother are all red-faced and overjoyed, not to mention raising their heads in the village.

    should have happened to be touched by grandpa, so he stopped at the door of uncle''s house to show grandpa.

    Grandpa is also in the middle.

    The old man couldn''t be more happy, leaning on crutches, looking at the sturdy big ox in front of him, he kept nodding and saying, "Okay. Good. Good."

    Someone saw Xue Dafu coming, and immediately said to Xue Dafu: "Dafu, congratulations, your family bought a cow and came back without saying a word, look at this cow, it looks like a good cow!"

    "Yeah, yeah." Many people echoed.

    Xue Dafu is also red-faced.

    Liu Guixia and the others stared at the cow with joy when they saw and heard it. The little pigs were ignored by them.

    Jiang Yue, however, looked at the little white pig that weighed more than 20 pounds in the basket. The little white pig kept screaming like killing a pig, and was very energetic. On the other end of the pole, there was also a basket. In the basket, it was filled with stone.

    When the second brother went to town in the morning, he picked up a load of baskets, just because he was afraid that the pig would not be able to carry it on his back, so he thought of this method, he took two baskets and a pole, and then tied the pig and put it in a basket, When the time comes, I will find some stones in the other basket, which should be about the same weight as the piglet. Balance it and be more selective.

    It is estimated that this was picked up by the second brother again.

    The second brother also takes good care of the younger brother, and it is impossible for the fourth and fifth brothers to pick them back.

    Uncle Tian was also there, staring at the cow for a while before asking, "How much did you spend on this cow? Why does it feel a little bigger than ours?"

    Xue Wuhu, who has always been screaming, immediately replied: "Five taels of silver!"

    "So many!" Many people were startled.

    Uncle Tian had been to the bull market to buy cattle before, and he probably knew what to do, but he was not surprised, he just smiled: "No wonder, I only spent more than four taels of silver on my cattle." Then he smiled at Xue Dafu: "Dafu , make a fortune and make a fortune."

    "All get rich, all get rich." Xue Dafu said again and again, smiling until his teeth could not see his eyes.

    "Okay, okay." Village Chief Lu also stared at the cow and couldn''t take his eyes off it. "There is another family in the village that has cattle, and there will definitely be other families with cattle in the future. Laotian, you are off to a good start."

    "Where," Uncle Tian was also flushed, "It''s better to be a rich family. I bought fields, land, and now cattle. Who is better than his?"

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Brother Tian, ??your family will be better in the future."

    "Borrow your auspicious words, borrow your auspicious words." Uncle Tian is even more happy, who doesn''t like to listen to good words, especially this kind of words. "Tomorrow my son will marry a wife, everyone will go, everyone will go."

    "Definitely go. Definitely go." Everyone laughed.

    Any family in the village has a happy event, whether it is a relative or not, every family will send something, but only one family will go to the wedding party.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, don''t forget tomorrow, you must go to pick up the wedding cake." Uncle Tian couldn''t help but urged again. These two children, he likes them at first sight. He is also really looking forward to his grandchildren in the future to be as smart as these two children.

    "Got it, uncle." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both replied.

 Chapter 258ï¼š Where is not kind!

    Chapter 258 What''s not being kind!

    "Good boy, good boy." Uncle Tian was very happy.

    Village Chief Lu smiled and said, "I bought a cow, so I have to build a cowshed?"

    Xue Dafu smiled and said: "It''s ready to be set up, everything is ready, and I plan to set up at the head of the village just like Big Brother Tian."

    Village Chief Lu smiled again: "It should be built there, but it''s better to build it together. In the future, there will be people who will build houses separately. If you need land, you can''t let the cowshed occupy too much land. Your cowshed is right next to it. Let¡¯s take the Laotian family, whoever owns cattle in the future will take them next to yours, and so on, it will take up less land.¡±

    What the village chief said made sense, and since the village was already under the control of the village chief, Xue Dafu and Uncle Tian naturally had no objections.

    Until Xue Dafu and the others took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to take the cow away, Xiaozhu also picked it up, and Old Man Xue and the others also went home, and the people here hadn''t dispersed.

    Someone said: "We can''t be envious of the rich family. It''s too good."

    "It''s not. But don''t you think it''s strange, where did the wealthy family get so much money? How can I give it to his family?"

    "Yes, yes. The blind bear is only one hundred taels, and the caramel is only so many kilograms. Everyone knows the price, and we can estimate how much his family earns selling caramel. Bought a wasteland, and now it''s a cow and a pig... Even if his family saved some money before, it wouldn''t be so much."

    "What do you care about?" Village Chief Lu said in a sullen voice. He just can''t stand people saying this. "As long as you don''t steal it, you don''t care where the money comes from."

    "That''s true. That''s true." Someone accompanied the smiling face. "However, village chief, don''t you think that the rich family is a bit unkind, their family can make caramel, why don''t they teach us all to do it, or we can earn two or three taels, two or three taels, my family You don¡¯t necessarily earn that much in a year.¡±

    Before Village Chief Lu spoke, Li Qingshu scolded: "So there is such a shameless person as you, I never found out! I don''t even see why they teach you to make caramel, it''s not kind! Let''s not talk about you first. Do you have the money to do it! It is dangerous to make caramel candy! If you use more than 100 catties of food, you will be arrested, which is still a serious crime, either beheaded or exiled! It was driven by the big rich uncle''s family, and the account will be counted on the big rich uncle''s head. With so many households in our village, can it not exceed one hundred pounds?! Do you want the big rich uncle''s family to be beheaded or exiled!"

    "Yeah yeah, you''re out of line." Others also condemned the man.

    Village Chief Lu also scolded: "Look at it, you are too embarrassed to open this mouth!"

    Although the man was not convinced in his heart, he still blushed and could not get off the stage.

    In fact, not only this person has this thought, but other people themselves feel that they are too shameless and dare not say it. Now this person has attracted public anger, and other people who have this thought naturally dare not say it.

    *

    Xue Sihu led the cow home, but Xue Wuhu followed the cow like a monkey, but he was still too excited, and kept saying to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, haven''t you seen that there are so many cows in the bull market? I don''t know how to pick at all, it''s the fourth brother and the second brother who are picking, and the fourth brother is still haggling with people. Originally, this cow would cost six taels when he opened his mouth. Bought a pig."

    said, and glanced at the little white pig that was being carried by their elder brother Xue Yihu.

 Chapter 259ï¼š Might as well make rice noodles

    Chapter 259 Might as well make rice noodles

    was originally picked by Xue Erhu, but Xue Yihu took over the pole and let him, the eldest brother, pick it.

    Jiang Yue was still led by Xue Yan. She didn''t speak, and Xue Yan didn''t speak either. Their fifth brother just needed an audience now, and they were so happy that they just listened.

    When their fifth brother is over excited, it will be fine.

    When he got home, he put the piglet in the pigpen, closed the pigpen, and threw some wild vegetables for the piglet before setting up a cowshed.

    The second brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother all came back and built a cowshed, so there was no need for so many people to help. Xue Yan''s small bale of thatch was taken over by his second brother, and the fourth brother stopped pulling the bulls. , and also picked the last piece of thatch that was combed at home to go to the head of the village, and the cow was led by the fifth brother instead.

    The fifth brother was still very excited, jumped over like a monkey, jumped over, and jumped in front of the bull''s head, not afraid that the bull would use its horns to hit him.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed, and they were a little worried at first, but later they saw that the cow was not only strong, but also able to pull things, but also very docile.

    When he got to the place where the cowshed was built, Xue Wuhu tied the cow to a tree on one side and let the cow eat grass while he went to help build the cowshed.

    The cowshed was built next to Uncle Tian''s cowshed, so only two pillars were needed, but Xue Dafu and the others were still afraid that it would not be strong enough, so they built four pillars to make it extra strong.

    Xue Dafu and the others are older than Xue Wuhu, and they all have some experience. Therefore, in the end, Xue Wuhu only handed thatch with Liu Guixia and Li Hehua below, and gave it to Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu above.

    Each has its own division of labor, and they work together very well.

    There is no need for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. If they go past, maybe they will get in the way, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are just standing and watching.

    Jiang Yue first looked at Xue Dafu and the others who built the cowshed, then looked at the cowshed of Uncle Tian''s house next to him and the cows in it, and then looked at the cows that the family bought today.

    The two cows are close together, and the contrast is even more obvious. The cows I bought today are much stronger and taller.

    Suddenly thinking that Xue Sihu wanted to do a small business, and she actually had an idea, Jiang Yue lowered her voice and said to Xue Yan, "I haven''t heard the fourth brother mention that the fourth brother should go to the town to buy cattle and pigs today. I didn''t see what kind of small business he could do."

    "Yeah." Glancing at his fourth brother, Xue Yan said again: "Last time when the fourth brother was eating noodles in town, he seemed to be very interested in the stall opposite, and he would probably want to do this business."

    Jiang Yuedao: "There are so many noodles in the town, all kinds of noodles are available. If you sell noodles again, even if you can make money, you won''t make much money."

    Xue Yan said: "The fourth brother can definitely see it, but he may think about the cost and use the method of reducing the cost to make more money. Or, think about the delicious pasta that is not available in the town."

    He still understands the business routine of his fourth brother in his previous life.

    And the fourth brother is still his fourth brother. It makes no sense that he used this routine in his previous life. In this life, he changed his routine when doing business.

    "The price of flour is there, except adding other flours, it is not advisable." Jiang Yue said lightly. "But in that case, the taste of the noodles will be different. There are so many kinds of noodles in the town, and there are too many types. If you think about it, the competition is not too big. It''s better to make rice noodles."

    Rice noodles?

    Xue Yan turned to look at her: "What small business did you think of for the fourth brother?"

 Chapter 260ï¼š Hes better at this than she is

    Chapter 260 In this matter, he is better than her

    "That''s right." Jiang Yue said lightly. "It depends on when to tell the fourth brother."

    After a pause, Jiang Yue began to explain: "The rice noodles I''m talking about are the strips made from rice noodles, and the strips made from flour are called noodles. If they are made from rice noodles, they are called rice noodles. It¡¯s alright, they¡¯re all vermicelli, they can also be called rice noodles or vermicelli, depending on how thin you make them, the very thin ones are called vermicelli and rice noodles, the slightly thicker ones are called vermicelli, and they can also be made into wide noodles.¡±

    "There is no one in town that sells this kind of rice flour," Jiang Yue said again, "the taste is still very different from the noodles, and rice flour is cheaper than flour, so the cost will naturally be much less, let''s not talk about doing this. You can make a lot of money, but at least you can earn more than you can make from a noodle stand in town. Moreover, to make this thing, you don¡¯t necessarily have to use rice flour directly. You can buy rice and make it directly, and then soak it to a certain degree. It is much easier to pulverize if you squeeze it, and the rice is cheaper than rice flour, so the cost can naturally be reduced a lot.¡±

    No one in town sells this kind of thing, that''s because no one can make rice flour into strips like flour, and it''s just a short piece and it breaks.

    Xue Yan understood that since she said that, she must have kept the rice sticks going, so she asked, "Are you trying to add something to it?"

    He just asked, Jiang Yue understood what he was asking, and replied: "You can add some things, such as starch and flour, you can add some in it to prevent the strips from breaking, but the rice strips made from this are not enough. It''s authentic, I''m talking about not adding these things, as long as you use the right rice."

    "Use the right rice?"

    "Yeah. Some rice is suitable for this stuff, not only is it uncooked, but it also has a strong bite."

    "Which rice?"

    "Other rice is not necessarily available here, but there is definitely one kind of rice, which is early indica rice. Early rice is almost always a single indica rice, also called early indica rice. It takes off the bran on the surface and is called early indica rice."

    Xue Yan nodded and said, "The early rice is still in the fields, and before the harvest, if you really want to buy this, you can only buy the rice that was pounded from last year''s early rice."

    Jiang Yue nodded, that''s true.

    Looking at their fourth brother again, Jiang Yuecai said, "Then when do you think you will talk to the fourth brother?"

    The fourth brother is not like others. He is too shrewd, so they have to be extra careful and careful in everything they do, so as not to arouse his suspicion. He is assertive and doesn''t like others to interfere in his affairs. They''d better not be so active and passive, so that he won''t think too much and won''t be disgusted.

    In other words, in the fourth brother''s business, it should be their fourth brother who dominates, not them.

    And they can help at the right time and give a hint, but they just can¡¯t grab the dominance.

    Because of these, even if she had the idea of ??rice noodles, she hadn''t told their fourth brother yet.

    Xue Yan is such a smart person, he naturally knows why Jiang Yue hasn''t told the fourth brother about the rice noodle so far, he sighed and said, "Wait, let the fourth brother see for himself, if He really started to think about setting up a noodle stand in the town and going in this direction, and then we will tell him about the rice noodles, and it will not be too late."

    "Well." Jiang Yue had no objection.

    She has long seen that he is better than her in getting along with people and dealing with them.

 Chapter 261ï¼š She also has cows...

    Chapter 261 She also has to herd cattle...

    Otherwise she wouldn''t tell him this, just look at his opinion.

    As soon as Jiang Yue had no objection, she heard that Xue Dafu asked Xue Yihu to go home and do the water mill threshing workshop again, saying that they could do it on their own, and there was no need for Xue Yihu to help here.

    Xue Yihu got down from the roof and looked at the big ox at home, and then he went back happily.

    As soon as Xue Yihu left, Xue Dafu said to let Xue Wuhu herd the cattle later.

    Xue Wuhu immediately shouted: "This job is too light, no, I won''t do it! I''m so old, didn''t I follow you around to work before, I can do it too, when did I not do it? Anyway? I won''t let it go. Let Xiaoyan let it go. Xiaoyan is only seven years old, so it''s the most suitable for herding cattle. Don''t other people''s children also herd cattle."

    Jiang Yue looked at the cow herding baby - Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly before saying to his father, "Dad, let me let go."

    "You still have to bring Yuebao, what should I do with Yuebao?" Liu Guixia disagreed.

    Xue Yan said: "Just put a cow, I can put the moon treasure with me."

    "That''s true too." Liu Guixia thought yes, and immediately smiled and agreed.

    Jiangyue looks at the sky. She also has cows...

    *

    The next day was the day when Uncle Tian''s son married his wife, and it was also the day when Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to herd cattle on the first day.

    The wedding cakes are always picked up around noon. At that time, the people who eat the wedding wine are usually all there, and it is lively. Therefore, as soon as the breakfast is finished, Xue Yan leads Jiang Yue and plans to go to herd the cows.

    When they come back from the cattle in the morning, it is estimated that they can also pick up the wedding cake.

    Uncle Tian has said it several times, and they are not good enough to go.

    And just as Xue Yan took Jiang Yue out of the yard, Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao came running, and brought a small package of candied fruit, which they insisted on giving him and Jiang Yue.

    "Uncle, Yuebao, this is for you. We still have them at home. I have eaten several." Xue Xiaobao said.

    This candied fruit is marinated in sugar, which is quite expensive. Usually, the uncle''s family would not buy this for Dabao and Xiaobao to eat. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and there was something they didn''t understand.

    It must be because they have helped before, the uncle''s family thought of a way to express their gratitude to them.

    People are so troublesome, so Xue Yan accepted it.

    "Uncle, where are you going with Yuebao? We are planning to play with you. When we receive the wedding cake, we will go with you to pick up the cake." Xue Xiaobao still had a candied fruit in his mouth. He was reluctant to eat it directly, his speech was a little slurred, but he asked Xue Yan suspiciously.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Go to herd the cows."

    "Oh." Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both nodded their heads twice. "Then uncle, take Yuebao with you, cattle are expensive and you can''t be hungry, my father said. My father also said that if the family has money in the future, maybe they will buy one, and we can also buy one at that time. Let the cows go."

    "Then you go to your Uncle Gouzi to play with." Xue Yan said. "He can also pick up the wedding cake."

    A ten-year-old is considered a child and can pick up the wedding cake.

    Xue Dabao immediately said: "We went to Uncle Gouzi yesterday. Uncle Gouzi said he would not go today, saying that he had just lost his mother, and the mother did that kind of thing again, and Grandpa Tian''s family was holding a happy event. There is a new daughter-in-law who wants to enter the door, and he will be unlucky if he goes, and he is also afraid that Grandpa Tian''s family will be unhappy, let us go with you and stop looking for him."

    Indeed, if Xue Gouzi went, Uncle Tian''s family might not be happy.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything, just nodded.

 Chapter 262ï¼š I cant pull it

    Chapter 262 I Can''t Pull It

    It was not until Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao left that Xue Yan put the small packet of candied fruit in the main room, and then led Jiang Yue out again.

    to herd the cows.

    In the cowshed, not only their big ox, but also Uncle Tian''s cattle.

    Uncle Tian''s family is having a wedding today. He is busy and has no time to herd the cows. He has already thrown a lot of hay into the cowshed and poured water into the cow trough, so that the cows will not be so hungry and thirsty.

    But hay is not always as good as fresh.

    "You''re waiting for me here." After Xue Yan said this, she let go of Jiang Yue''s hand, entered the cowshed, bent over, and unfastened the rope tied to the stake.

    They also put a trough in their cowshed to allow the cows to drink water.

    The big ox is quite docile. Originally lying on the ground, when Xue Yan untied the rope and pulled it gently, the big ox stood up on its own.

    That sturdy cow is naturally much bigger than Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was standing in front of Jiang Yue. He was a big boy, but next to the cow, he looked even smaller.

    And when Xue Yan took the cow out of the cowshed and came to Jiang Yue''s side, Jiang Yue was even smaller. She was originally a baby girl, but now, it''s even more of a baby girl.

    "Where to put it?" Jiang Yue asked.

    This is Xue Yan''s first time herding cattle. To be honest, he is very inexperienced. After looking around, he said, "Find a place with lots of grass to put it."

    Jiang Yue is a little fortunate that there are no chemical pesticides here, otherwise, like Xue Yan, who only cares about herding cattle with lots of grass, the cattle may not live to the next day.

    "The grass on both sides of the Tianba is deep, can you hold it?" Jiang Yue asked casually while looking at the Tianba not far away, thinking that the Tianba was suitable for cattle herding.

    Jiang Yue asked casually, nothing else, could she not know how hard he was?

    But when Xue Yan heard this, she thought she was already very familiar with him, and finally began to tease him.

    Mingming was used to it and accepted it, but he could be mistaken for being teased, and he was embarrassed again.

    also looked at the next day.

    He saw that he would not be able to pass this level in his entire life.

    Then he said the truth: "I can hold it now, but I won''t know it later."

    He was also afraid that the cows would eat the rice from other people in the paddy fields on both sides of the Tianba, but if he really wanted to eat it, if he pulled it, the cows would grab the food.

    Jiang Yue didn''t know he was embarrassed, so she only said: "It''s okay, go to Tianba, I''ll pull it then."

    Xue Yan was even more embarrassed: "...Okay."

    Obviously he was herding cows, but now he is doing it like she is herding cows...

    Cough¡­

    Xue Yan looked away, feeling a little uncomfortable.

    Between the mountains and villages, there are many paddy fields, and between the paddy fields and paddy fields, there are also many dams. People walk on the dams, usually in the middle of the dams, because they are afraid of falling, so they rarely walk on both sides of the dams. Both sides will naturally be covered with lush green and deep grass.

    Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue to walk in front, and then he brought their big ox to Tianba.

    The big ox ate the grass obediently at first, but the paddy fields on both sides of the Tianba had rice grains that were more lush and taller than the grass, and the big ox''s mouth couldn''t help but go to the rice grains.

    Xue Yan immediately became nervous and hurriedly pulled.

    really can''t pull it.

    Xue Yan''s body tensed up immediately. He knows...

    Jiang Yue didn''t look at Xue Yan at all, and didn''t care whether Xue Yan could pull it or not, but when she saw Niuzui walking towards Rice He, she subconsciously stretched out a small hand and held it on the rope to help him pull it. a handful.

    immediately pulled the ox''s mouth back to the grass and resumed grazing.

    This is good, Xue Yan''s ears are all red.

    Because Xue Yan was looking at the cow with her back to Jiang Yue, Jiang Yue couldn''t see Xue Yan''s expression, but Xue Yan''s ears were red, but Jiang Yue saw it.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Jiang Yue asked.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 263ï¼š Shen Yuxuan is here

    Chapter 263 Shen Yuxuan is here

    "Cough, cough..." Xue Yan was choked and coughed. It took a long time before she could speak, and she still turned her back to her, "No, it''s fine."

    Jiang Yue looked at his redder ears, which were almost transparent like they were about to drip blood. Naturally, he didn''t believe his words were okay.

    Thinking back on what happened, she realized something: "Did you think I was making fun of you on purpose?"

    "Cough cough cough..." Xue Yan coughed even more.

    guessed right. The corners of Jiang Yue''s mouth curled up slightly, and then she returned to her expressionless appearance, and said, "I don''t."

    did not explain more, just these three words.

    And these three words are enough to explain that she didn''t make fun of him on purpose.

    Xue Yan realized that it was because he thought too much and misunderstood. His ears gradually became less red, but he was even more embarrassed.

    "I don''t blame you." Jiang Yue was very calm. "It''s what I said that was inappropriate. Look at the cow, but don''t let the rice really be eaten."

    Knowing that her last sentence was changing the subject, lest he continue to be embarrassed, Xue Yan was grateful and replied, "Yeah."

    At the same time, I also reminded myself in my heart that I can''t think about it any more in the future.

    She wouldn''t make fun of him about it.

    It''s just that he still remembers this matter to some extent in his heart, so he is more sensitive.

    This dam came to an end and went to another dam.

    At this time, Jiang Yue also noticed a hillside not far away. There was a lot of grass on the hillside, so she pointed to it and said to Xue Yan, "We will go there to herd cattle in the afternoon."

    "Um."

    When it was almost noon, the cow was full, and both stomachs were swollen and bulging. Then Xue Yan led the cow and went home with Jiang Yue.

    Walking to a small ditch, Niuzui tried hard to pass, and Xue Yan knew that the cow wanted to drink water, so he didn''t pull the rope. After the cow had finished drinking water, Xue Yan continued to walk.

    went back to the head of the village, tied the cow back to the stake in the cowshed, glanced at the trough again, and saw that there was also water in the trough, Xue Yan walked out of the cowshed again with confidence.

    "Go back quickly, it''s time to pick up the wedding cake." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    But as soon as they got to the door of the house, before entering the yard, they heard the sound of a carriage coming, and they subconsciously looked for the sound.

    A carriage is coming.

    This village has never been to a horse before, and people who have seen it also find it novel and frequently look at the carriage.

    Xue Yan saw the driver of the carriage at a glance. It was the driver of his classmate Shen Yuxuan''s family. Even if it was the day of Shengming Academy''s rest, he probably had a bottom line and said to Jiang Yue, "It should be It''s Yu Xuan here."

    As soon as Jiang Yue heard it, she knew that Yuxuan was the old doctor Shen Yuxuan.

    She had expected to meet soon.

    Sure enough, we are going to meet now.

    I saw Jiang Yue just nodded and didn''t say anything.

    Soon, the carriage arrived at their door.

    "Young Master Xue, your house is very easy to find. I wanted to ask for directions, but I saw you and drove the carriage over." The driver laughed as he got off the carriage.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "I just came back from outside."

    "It''s a coincidence, it''s a coincidence." The coachman smiled and was busy trying to lift the curtains of the carriage, but the face of a young boy who was white, immature and a little handsome was already sticking out.

    "Shengqing!" The face was very happy, and he opened his mouth and shouted.

    Xue Yan also laughed and shouted, "Yuxuan."

 Chapter 264ï¼š little crying bag

    Chapter 264 Little Crying Bag

    Shen Yuxuan, who was also seven years old, immediately got out of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage. He was dressed in a light blue gown and dressed as a student. He was about the same height as Xue Yan, and his body was quite thin.

    Shen Yuxuan jumped out of the carriage, Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan both took a step back subconsciously, maintained a proper distance, and then, facing the cup, gave each other a classmate salute.

    Immediately, he approached again.

    I saw Shen Yuxuan said enthusiastically: "I came to you as soon as I took a break. This is Yuebao, right?" His eyes fell on Jiang Yue next to Xue Yan, "I heard my father say that she is really cute. Ah, where did you pick it up, I also want to pick up such a cute little sister."

    Xue Yan immediately glanced at Jiang Yue, saw Jiang Yue''s face as usual, and then said to Shen Yuxuan: "Actually, it''s not a pick up, it turned out to be in the village next to us."

    "Oh." Shen Yuxuan responded twice, still staring at Jiang Yue, the more she stared, the more she felt that she was white and tender, pink and jade-carved, and little Jiang Yue was cute. Involuntarily, he took a small dark red lacquered wooden medicine box that the coachman took out of the carriage, and while he carried the medicine box on his back as usual, he opened the medicine box and said, "Yuebao, you are the real one. Too cute, no, I have to give you something to express my joy."

    Although he is a scholar, unlike Xue Yan who has been promoted continuously, Shen Yuxuan is still in the enlightenment class.

    It can be said that Shen Yuxuan is actually Xue Yan''s classmate and friend in the enlightenment class.

    Shen Yuxuan has always been direct, expressing whatever he has.

    Jiang Yue saw Shen Yuxuan like this, and saw that Shen Yuxuan was such a child. No matter how many times she met, she felt that she should not want something like a child, so she said, "No need."

    Unexpectedly, Shen Yuxuan immediately condensed tears in his eyes.

    is like a little crying bag.

    Just like that, the tears were condensed, and I looked at you with tears in my eyes, and my two little hands were still holding the medicine box pitifully.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed dryly before whispering to Jiang Yue, "You better accept it, he''s quite... he likes to cry."

    Up to now, he can still remember the first time he saw this friend, this friend also wanted to give him something, but he didn''t ask for it, and this friend really cried to him.

    The kind that can''t be coaxed well.

    Later he became acquainted.

    Fortunately, his friends also send things to those they like, not everyone.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while, then looked at the little crying bag Shen Yuxuan and said, "What do you want to give me?"

    That''s what it means.

    Shen Yuxuan immediately wiped a tear from his hand, feeling happy, and excitedly continued to tug at the medicine box: "It''s my favorite thing, and I gave it to Shengqing before."

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan said silently, "Silver Needle."

    Sure enough, Shen Yuxuan took out a small cloth bag from the medicine box and opened it. Inside was a row of silver needles, the kind of silver needles that doctors usually give to patients.

    "Send you!" Shen Yuxuan happily sent the opened row of silver needles and the cloth bag in front of her.

    took out the silver needle from the medicine box. Jiang Yue was not surprised at all. In this situation, it is not possible to not take it, so she took it.

    Shen Yuxuan was even happier, turned around and took a small bag from the driver, "Uncle He, go back quickly, just come and pick me up tomorrow."

    "Wait," Xue Yan hurriedly said, "Are you going to live here tonight?"

    "Can''t you?" Shen Yuxuan immediately had tears in his eyes again, and he was pitiful if he couldn''t shed them.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

 Chapter 265ï¼š can i go too? !

    Chapter 265 Can I go too? !

    Xue Yan: "...No, it''s just that there is no room in my house. If you live, you have to squeeze in with me and my fourth brother and fifth brother." This is still the situation when the third brother has not come back.

    If the third brother was here, he would have to squeeze with his third brother.

    "It''s okay, I''m willing to squeeze." Shen Yuxuan said.

    Everyone said so, so Xue Yan couldn''t refuse, and said, "Then you can stay here tonight." Then, he took the small burden from Shen Yuxuan''s hand.

    Shen Yuxuan immediately wiped his eyes with a small hand, feeling happy.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a long time, but still couldn''t help coughing.

    Xue Yan saw that Uncle He was driving the carriage away, so he quickly changed the subject: "Come in."

    "Okay!" Shen Yuxuan turned around immediately, and did not forget to greet Jiang Yue: "Yuebao, hurry up, let''s hurry in."

    Jiang Yue went in silently. When he went in, he still glanced at the small medicine box on Shen Yuxuan''s body.

    When Xue Yan saw it, she whispered to Jiang Yue in a volume that only Jiang Yue could hear: "He carries this with him wherever he goes, the first time I saw him too."

    Jiang Yue nodded, believing that the old doctor Shen said before that Shen Yuxuan was not good at reading, and his mind was not on reading, but on this.

    Liu Guixia and the others didn''t know Shen Yuxuan, but they heard that Shen Yuxuan was the old doctor of Shen, and the doctor had not received a consultation last time. Liu Guixia hurriedly asked Xue Erhu to buy vegetables with the neighbors.

    Buy some bacon and anything.

    I was afraid that Shen Yuxuan would not be entertained well.

    It¡¯s too late to go to the town to buy vegetables. It¡¯s almost noon now, so I can only check with the neighbors to see what vegetables are for sale, and deal with them first.

    Hearing that Shen Yuxuan was going to stay here for one night before returning to town tomorrow, Liu Guixia and the others hurriedly picked up Shen Yuxuan''s medicine box and baggage, and wanted to send it to the room where Shen Yuxuan would be crowded at night.

    Shen Yuxuan said: "Aunt, just help me put the baggage in, I still carry the medicine box."

    "It''s okay." Although she didn''t know why, Liu Guixia responded enthusiastically and only brought Shen Yuxuan''s small bag into the house, and the small medicine box was still carried by Shen Yuxuan.

    The medicine box is very small, and there is actually nothing in it. It is not heavy at all. Jiang Yue saw it just now.

    And she had the row of silver needles given by Shen Yuxuan in her hand, she wrapped it up again, and then she put the silver needles in her room.

    At this moment, Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao came again, and both shouted, "Uncle, Yuebao, why haven''t you picked up the wedding cake yet, all the other children have gone."

    Liu Guixia hurriedly responded with a smile: "Let''s go now, go now." Immediately, she said to Xue Yan, "Xiaoyan, take Yuxuan with you."

    Shen Yuxuan''s eyes lit up immediately, very surprised: "Can I go too?!"

    "Of course." Liu Guixia smiled. "As long as it''s a child, you can go. For this kind of thing, the more children in the family, the better. You are the little boy in the town. If you go, people will only be happier."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Shen Yuxuan was very happy.

    Xue Yan took Jiang Yue and Shen Yuxuan with him.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao were jumping beside him.

    Uncle Tian''s house, in the yard, a lot of people have gathered, and there are many children, all of them are receiving the happy cakes from Uncle Tian''s house, everyone is jumping and jumping, cheering, and it is very lively.

    The people of Uncle Tian''s family were all delighted.

    Xue Yan''s family also followed the ceremony like the rest of the village, but only Xue Dafu had a wedding wine here at noon, and no one else in the family would come.

 Chapter 266ï¼š Its not you, Xue Shengqing.

    Chapter 266 It''s Not You Xue Shengqing

    Xue Dafu was already sitting and talking with other people in the village, and he was waiting for the wedding banquet. When he saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yuelai, they were also bringing a well-dressed and well-dressed young boy, so he hurriedly got up, Step over.

    Hearing that this is Xue Yan''s classmate Shen Yuxuan, Xue Dafu was also very happy.

    Busy took Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, Shen Yuxuan, and Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao into the yard to pick up the wedding cake.

    Uncle Tian''s family saw that the two children Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finally came to pick up the cake. They were the smartest two children in their village. Of course they were happy to be able to pick up the cake. The children from Yue and Xue Yan are the young masters in the town. They are even happier. They also feel that they are very respectable. The little sons from the town have come to pick up their wedding cakes. They can''t help but return them to Jiang Yue. Each of them sent two extra cakes.

    Originally, a child only needs to send two cakes, but now, four cakes for Jiang Yue, four cakes for Xue Yan, and four cakes for Shen Yuxuan, they have a total of twelve cakes. .

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao were given two more cakes each because they were with Xue Yan. They were very happy. As soon as they came out of Uncle Tian''s house, they ran home with the cakes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went home with Shen Yuxuan.

    Shen Yuxuan has never seen such a wedding cake. It is not made of flour like in the town. It seems to be made of rice flour. It is not stuffed with meat and bean paste, but it seems to be filled with vegetables grown by the farmer. He thinks it is novel. , he kept looking at the wedding cake in his hand over and over again, and asked, "Shengqing, why is this wedding cake like this?"

    Xue Yan said: "The peasant family doesn''t have so much money, so this is the only way."

    "Oh." Shen Yuxuan understood.

    These cakes are cold, hard, and they have to be hot and soft before they are delicious. Therefore, as soon as they got home, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan gave Liu Guixia the cakes and let them warm in the pot.

    There are so many happy cakes, the three of them can''t eat them, they still have to eat, at most one person can eat one, and the rest are for the family.

    When the wedding cake was hot, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan each held a wedding cake, and the three sat obediently on the threshold of the main room to eat.

    Although it is made of rice flour and the filling is not good, it tastes ok.

    Xue Wuhu came back from the field, and as soon as he entered the yard, before seeing Xue Yan and the others, he asked excitedly, "Where''s Xiao Yan, is his cow ready?"

    The cake in Shen Yuxuan''s hand just fell off.

    Immediately, Mumu slowly turned his head to look at Xue Yan. After a long time, he said with a crying voice: "Shengqing...you, you are herding cows at home now..."

    Jiang Yue continued to eat the wedding cake calmly, while watching Shen Yuxuan''s appearance, she felt that Shen Yuxuan''s appearance was like the reaction of some tall image suddenly collapsed in his heart.

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed immediately, very embarrassed. Immediately, he hurriedly picked up the dirty wedding cake on the ground and threw it into the pigsty at the back for the pigs to eat. Then he came back and took another clean cake and gave it to Shen Yuxuan, and he said, "Our family is all peasants. Isn''t it normal for cows?"

    "It''s normal...but, it''s not you Xue Shengqing..." Shen Yuxuan''s tears were about to fall.

    Xue Yan didn''t eat the wedding cake anymore, didn''t look at anyone, just looked into the distance, smiled and said, "Why not...Is Xue Shengqing supposed to be like..."

 Chapter 267ï¼š I thought you thought

    Chapter 267 I thought you thought

    In his last life, he lived the way that everyone who cared about him wanted him to live. He was powerful, powerful, famous, loyal to the king, patriotic, and dedicated to the people, but in the end, not only did he end up bad for those who cared about him. , he himself did not end well.

    Hearing that, Jiang Yue''s movement of eating the wedding cake seemed to feel the sadness that he tried so hard to suppress. Then, she didn''t speak and continued to eat the wedding cake.

    Shen Yuxuan''s tears were about to fall, but when he heard Xue Yan say this, he didn''t know anything, and he didn''t understand when he was young, so confused, he wiped his eyes and asked, "Shengqing, what do you mean? Ah? Why can''t I understand..."

    "It doesn''t make any sense." Xue Yan smiled at him again. "I just want to do what I like to do. Don''t you also want to study and be a doctor?"

    Shen Yuxuan immediately looked like he understood: "It turns out that you never wanted to study. I thought you wanted to. I usually see you working so hard."

    "If I wanted to study, I wouldn''t come back suddenly." Xue Yan smiled. "I worked so hard in the past because I wanted to learn more things quickly, so I could come back sooner. Now the academy has nothing for me to learn, and it''s enough for me. I naturally want to start doing what I like to do." He lied.

    "What do you like to do is grow crops?"

    "Um."

    "Then you plant, I support you!" Finally, Shen Yuxuan looked away and was very happy again. "Just like you''ve always supported me as a doctor!"

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded with a smile.

    Obviously he was laughing, but he couldn''t see anything wrong, but Jiang Yue still felt that he was very sad. She was silent for a while, but still didn''t look at Xue Yan, and continued to eat the wedding cake in her hand.

    After eating the cake, you can also have lunch.

    Xue Erhu only bought a piece of bacon in the village, and a very large crucian carp. This fish was caught by Grandpa Zheng in the river this morning. He just wanted to ask whoever wanted it and sold it to whoever, and Xue Erhu bought it.

    If it wasn''t too late, Liu Guixia would be ready to kill a chicken.

    But fortunately, Shen Yuxuan didn''t just leave after lunch, and would stay at their house for one night, so if he kills chickens in the afternoon, it''s not too late to eat at night.

    After lunch, Shen Yuxuan habitually took out a medical book and read it, and sat on the threshold of the main room again.

    Special focus, even if someone talks, he will not be disturbed.

    At this time, Shen Yuxuan was completely in a world by himself, and it seemed that others were not in the same world as him.

    Jiang Yue was also sitting on the threshold, but she was sitting on the threshold of Xue Yan''s room, and Xue Yan was sitting next to her. Originally, she thought that Shen Yuxuan would ask Xue Yan to take him around the village to take a look around after dinner. Who knew that Shen Yuxuan took out a medical book from the medicine cabinet after eating and looked at it. Seeing Xue Yan was not surprised at all, it was obvious that Shen Yuxuan often did this when he was in the academy.

    Xue Dafu had already returned from a wedding wine, and was about to go to wasteland with Xue Erhu and the others. Seeing Shen Yuxuan like this, he was afraid of disturbing the child, so he came over and whispered to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "You guys can stay with him. , let''s go to work, it doesn''t matter if the cow is later, I just went to see it, the cow is very full in the morning, and it is not digested now, so it doesn''t need to be put away for so long in the afternoon."

    "Got it, Dad."

    "Got it, uncle."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    At present, the land reclamation is only to deal with the grass and trees on the ground, and there is no need to use cattle. After all the things on the ground are processed, the cattle will be used to turn the ground and clear the things in the ground.

 Chapter 268ï¼š but cant save myself

    Chapter 268 But Can''t Save Himself

    Xue Dafu and the others went, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua went too, but they will come back earlier today. Because they are coming back to kill chickens.

    In the morning, the family had already asked the person who went to town today to buy meat, but that person has not come back. It is estimated that he will be back in the afternoon. Naturally, there will be a little more food in the evening than at noon.

    Yu Hongyan carried a basket of pig vegetables to the pigsty behind to feed the pigs. This pig vegetable was picked by Li Hehua in the field in the morning. The two sister-in-law like this little white pig very much.

    Xue Yihu was still beating and banging under the shed, making things.

    Jiang Yue originally wanted to take a nap for a while, but she didn''t feel sleepy, so she continued to sit on the threshold with Xue Yan.

    looked at Shen Yuxuan, who was still immersed in the medical book, and then pointed to Shen Yuxuan with her chin. While signaling to Xue Yan to look, she asked Xue Yan in a low voice, "What happened to him in his last life? Is his medical skills particularly good?"

    In her opinion, Shen Yuxuan is hardworking in this area, he can concentrate, and he has some talent. In the end, his medical skills are definitely not bad.

    In fact, she didn''t even need Xue Yan to answer.

    "Well, it''s very good." Xue Yan nodded, his voice very low. "But I can''t save myself."

    "What do you mean?" Jiang Yue looked at him.

    "It literally means. He died of illness in the end. He didn''t even know what kind of illness he had." After a pause, Xue Yan''s voice became even lower, "When he died... he was only twenty-three years old."

    Jiang Yue was silent for a moment.

    Xue Yan didn''t speak anymore.

    Because the day Shen Yuxuan died was also the day he became the regent.

    In the last life, Shen Yuxuan''s medical skills became better and better, and his reputation became bigger and bigger. Even later, because of his superb medical skills, he was called a genius doctor by many people.

    Shen Yuxuan saved many people in his last life, but he was the only one who could not save himself.

    And now that he is reborn, he can change the ending of his family, but he really doesn''t know how to change the ending of Shen Yuxuan, a friend.

    That disease, even Shen Yuxuan himself didn''t know what it was and couldn''t cure it, how could he know what it was and how to cure it.

    Jiang Yue opened her mouth and wanted to ask Shen Yuxuan what kind of disease she had, but she thought that she was not a doctor herself. Even if she knew what kind of disease she had, she might still be able to tell what kind of disease she had. After all, she had a lot of developed world medicine , but she won''t know how to treat it specifically, and it''s pointless to ask, so she closed her mouth again and didn''t ask anything.

    Waiting for Shen Yuxuan to take a good look at the medical book, it is already time to apply.

    "Have I watched it for so long, why don''t you call me." Shen Yuxuan was very surprised. He used to be in the school and read medical books after dinner, but after a while, he had to go to class again.

    And his book boy would call him to class.

    His book boy didn''t follow him today, but his friend Xue Yan knew his habits. He originally thought Xue Yan would scream, but he didn''t expect him to watch it for so long.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Have a rest today, and you don''t have to go to class. What do you want to do?"

    "Yes." Shen Yuxuan happily collected the medical book and put it back in the medicine box. "Shengqing, didn''t you say you want to herd cattle in the afternoon? Go now?"

    "Go, come back early." Xue Yan got up.

    Jiang Yue also got up.

    "Then I''ll go with you, I haven''t let the cows go." Shen Yuxuan also got up hurriedly.

    "it is good."

    But after taking two steps, Shen Yuxuan remembered something and said hurriedly: "By the way, Shengqing, sir, let me tell you that the jade pendant you dropped was picked up by Wei Zizhan."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 269ï¼š getting stronger

    Chapter 269 is getting stronger and stronger

    "What someone saw with his own eyes was that he picked it up." Shen Yuxuan continued, "But Wei Zizhan''s brother went to a small county in Changyu to be the magistrate, and he and his family also followed. It is estimated that he will not come back again, the meaning of Mr. is that he will ask someone to find Wei Zizhan and help you get the jade pendant back."

    Xue Yan was afraid that Jiang Yue would not understand, so she explained to Jiang Yue subconsciously: "It was a jade pendant that I had on my body when my father picked me up. turn up."

    Immediately, he said to Shen Yuxuan, "Changyu is too far away, and it''s too troublesome, so forget about the jade pendant. When you go back to the academy, tell your husband for me and say I don''t want it."

    In his last life, he was too far away to ask his husband to help him get the jade pendant back.

    He doesn''t want to be so troublesome Mr.

    "But isn''t that what you have been carrying around, you really don''t want it? That jade pendant is the best suet jade." Shen Yuxuan felt a pity.

    The best suet jade?

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue felt that the conditions of Xue Yan''s biological parents must be good.

    But in this world where men are superior to women, Xue Yan is a son from his mother''s womb. He doesn''t lack any piece, and he doesn''t have any extra pieces. He still looks very good, so why was he abandoned?

    There must be something going on here.

    She didn''t believe that Xue Yan couldn''t see it.

    She had talked to Xue Yan before, saying that the question of who his father and mother were was also a mystery, and she said that it might be solved, but Xue Yan hoped not to solve it.

    I can see it, but I still hope not to untie it?

    She could understand why Xue Yan had this idea.

    He has been there all his life, even if he didn''t have a previous life, he has a deep relationship with Xue Dafu and the others. For him, Xue Dafu and the others are his closest people, his family. Who are his biological parents? , why he was discarded, in fact, it was not that important to him.

    Moreover, he said it himself, I don''t know where to start looking, and no one has ever looked for him...

    Besides, he was reborn, and he just wanted to stay in this village for the rest of his life, and naturally he wouldn''t think about his biological parents.

    But she always had a feeling that this mystery would be solved sooner or later.

    Especially after Xue Dagui died unexpectedly in her last life, her feeling became stronger and stronger.

    As she told him at the time, the reason why he was reborn was probably because there were many mysteries in his previous life that had not been solved, and he needed to solve them in this life.

    But will this suet jade pendant be the key to solving this mystery?

    Otherwise, why did Xue Dafu take him with him when he picked him up?

    Seeing that he didn''t want it so easily, it was obvious that in his last life, because the road was too long and too troublesome, he didn''t ask his husband to ask someone to help him get it back.

    So, in his last life, he didn''t have a jade pendant on his body?

    Will not having jade pendants have any effect on him?

    But if it has an impact, he should get the jade pendant back in his life, so it should have no impact.

    Or, it actually caused an impact, but he didn''t know it?

    Jiang Yue actually had a lot of questions and wanted to ask Xue Yan, but when she thought of Xue Yan''s lower-than-usual mood when she talked to Xue Yan about this last time, she didn''t know why she didn''t want to see him again. I don''t want to ask Xue Yan any more.

    Let''s do it first, really when the mystery has to be solved.

    Besides, this is all her guess, and the jade pendant is not necessarily the key.

 Chapter 270ï¼š Maybe theres something wrong with the brain

    Chapter 270 Maybe there is something wrong with the brain

    Xue Yan didn''t know that Jiang Yue thought so much at once, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t be surprised, Jiang Yue was smart and knew how to focus.

    And Xue Yan didn''t know, so Shen Yuxuan didn''t know, Shen Yuxuan didn''t even wait for Xue Yan to answer, and said angrily: "That Wei Zizhan is too much, I don''t know where to learn etiquette, before You are still in the same class as us, everyone knows that you have such a piece of jade pendant, can he not know? He knows that he still picks it up and doesn''t return it, what kind of person is he who knows how to read!"

    "What do you know about people like that?" Xue Yan didn''t care. One is that Wei Zizhan is about the same age as him and Shen Yuxuan, both are seven years old this year, and he is still a child, and the other is that he has never cared about people like this. "Just tell the husband for me. Since he doesn''t pay it back, even if the husband asks him to pay it back, he won''t necessarily pay it back, so why bother?"

    "Okay, then I''ll tell you sir when I go back to the academy." Shen Yuxuan thought that Wei Zizhan was always jealous of his friend''s good mind, and felt that the possibility of getting it back was very small, so he should come down.

    When he came to the cowshed, Xue Yan went in and took his big ox out.

    The big yellow ox was full in the morning. Although its belly is shriveled and shrunk, it is not as shriveled as it was in the morning and the night.

    When he came out of the bullpen, he subconsciously held Jiang Yue again.

    Shen Yuxuan followed with a small medicine box that was not heavy at all, because he had been living in the town and rarely saw Tianye farmers, his eyes kept looking around, and he was extremely excited.

    Because he had agreed with Jiang Yue that he would go to the hillside to herd cattle in the afternoon, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue and Shen Yuxuan, led the cattle, went around the river, and prepared to go to the hillside.

    But as soon as he went around the river, a peasant man strode along the other road. He was extremely burly and was the boss of Jiang.

    Jiang Yue has been at his house for a long time, and this is the first time he has seen Boss Jiang since Jiang Yue came to live in his house.

    Boss Jiang originally carried a hoe, hummed a song, and swaggered to go to the field. He never knew that he would see Jiang Yue. Immediately, he turned around and ran away as if he had seen a ghost.

    Xue Yan knew it, why the two villages were so close together, but he never met Mr. Jiang and Mr. Jiang''s family. Dare lovers see Jiang Yue as if they saw a ghost. They just happened to bump into it today. They must have seen it from a distance before, so they avoided it from a distance.

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue is very calm, just like she has nothing to do with her.

    Just like that day.

    Xue Yan knew that Boss Jiang was afraid of being beaten by her, so naturally he wouldn''t believe her like this, but Shen Yuxuan didn''t know.

    Suddenly encountering a person, that person turned around and ran away as if he had seen a ghost. Shen Yuxuan was completely confused and scratched his head: "Shengqing, who is that person? Why is it suddenly like seeing a ghost."

    "I don''t know either." Xue Yan opened his eyes and said nonsense.

    "Maybe there is something wrong with his brain." Shen Yuxuan glanced at the back of the burly peasant who ran away, and immediately put it behind him, not caring about it.

    When came to the side of the hillside, Xue Yan loosened the rope and let the cattle graze on the side of the hillside.

    Then, Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Shen Yuxuan sat on the hillside.

    There are a few small trees scattered on the hillside they are sitting on.

    "Yuebao, let me teach you how to read." Shen Yuxuan thought about it, took out a medical book from the medicine box, pointed to the words on the cover of the book, and said, "You read it with me. Ah, the herb-medicine-set."

 Chapter 271ï¼š Each has his own strengths

    Chapter 271 Each has its own strengths

    Obviously, this is a collection of herbs.

    Jiang Yue glanced at this herbal collection and said, "I can read."

    "Ah, you can read." Shen Yuxuan was very surprised. "How do you read?"

    "Brother Yan taught me." Jiang Yue also opened her eyes and said nonsense.

    "Oh oh, oh oh." Shen Yuxuan responded twice, oh oh, and began to bury his head in the book, still saying: "How old are you, you can read, why are you all so smart, I am the only one who is very smart. Stupid, Shengqing has already been promoted to the elevating class, and I am still in the enlightenment class."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Each has their own strengths. Your talent in practicing medicine is not comparable to us."

    "That''s true too." Shen Yuxuan was immediately relieved and very happy. "By the way, when I was having lunch, I heard Brother Wuhu say that you have planted five acres of land, take me to see it, and take a look at the rest of your family by the way. I''m here, so you can take me for a walk. Go for a walk, don''t let me be in vain."

    said, he got up first.

    also rushed downhill first.

    Xue Yan was a little hesitant.

    Jiang Yue saw it and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    Xue Yan also whispered: "Others are fine, but that mu of strawberry... He can definitely recognize that it is not a snakeberry. He has always recognized herbal medicine and recognized it, and he has never made a mistake."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    was only silent for a while, and Jiang Yue said, "Let''s just say we don''t know, he will think that we are dug up and planted as snakeberries."

    "That''s the only way." Xue Yan sighed before getting up.

    "Shengqing, Yuebao, hurry up." Shen Yuxuan waved his hand below with the medicine box on his back.

    Jiang Yue came down from the slope.

    Xue Yan first went to tie the cow to a small tree, and let the cow eat grass around the small tree, so that the cow would not run away, and then he also went downhill.

    After going down the **** and detouring a bit, you can go up the mountain with their home.

    Every time he passed by their home, Xue Yan pointed it to Shen Yuxuan.

    Because there are other people''s fields around for comparison, Shen Yuxuan didn''t have to look at a lot of fields, just looked at their one mu of land, and said, "How come your family''s crops are so much better than others, look at how strong the leaves and stems are. of."

    At this moment, Shen Yuxuan was looking at the cotton field, which was replaced by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    I saw Xue Yan''s face didn''t change and said: "Maybe it''s because my parents and the others tend to take care of them a lot. Our family also has not-so-great land."

    The two plots where peanuts and sesame were planted were not replaced with seedlings, and their growth was similar to that of others. After Shen Yuxuan saw the two acres of land, he believed Xue Yan''s words even more.

    Seeing that they are growing watermelons, Shen Yuxuan said happily: "When the watermelon is finished, you must keep one for me, preferably a big one. My father and I both like to eat watermelon. Every summer, my father will eat watermelon. Let Uncle He go to the melon farmer to buy watermelons and put them in the well, it will be very cool to eat anyway."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed.

    saw tomatoes, sweet potatoes, potatoes and other plants again. Shen Yuxuan had never seen them before, so he didn''t know them either. He smiled and said, "You guys really grow some wild things."

    Seeing that there was the mu of strawberry planted in front of them, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan couldn''t help but glance at each other.

    Before reaching this acre of land, Xue Yan pointed to this acre of land and said to Shen Yuxuan, "That acre of land is the snake berries that Yuebao and I planted."

    Before approaching, Shen Yuxuan hadn''t recognized it yet, but when he heard what he said, he said happily: "It''s good to grow snakeberries, the whole plant can be used as medicine, and then you will all sell them to my father''s medical center, my father''s medical center. I want this too."

 Chapter 272ï¼š How could this be a snakeberry!

    Chapter 272 How could this possibly be a snakeberry!

    But as soon as he approached, he seemed to be stimulated. He bent down and stared at a strawberry, and shouted: "Shengqing, are you mistaken, this is not a snakeberry!"

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue again, and then squatted beside Shen Yuxuan, followed Shen Yuxuan to look at the strawberry plant, and pretended to be stupid and slowly said: "Isn''t it? Obviously it is... It''s all My family dug up and planted it in the wild, how could it not be a snakeberry..."

    Jiang Yue thought he was pretending to be quite similar.

    Hearing what he said, Shen Yuxuan became anxious: "How could this be snakeberry! Look... Wait." Shen Yuxuan hurriedly dug out the herbal collection from the medicine cabinet and found the one where the snakeberry was located. This page not only has a text introduction, but also a picture, which is a real snakeberry.

    "Look," Shen Yuxuan pointed to the leaves of the snakeberry on the book, "although it looks very similar, it''s different! The leaves of the snakeberry should be rhombus-oval or obovate, and the top is relatively blunt, but you guys This one that was dug back and planted is obviously not like this, your leaves are oval!"

    Jiang Yue is very fortunate that this plant has not bloomed yet. If it has bloomed, Shen Yuxuan can see the difference even more. Because snakeberries have yellow flowers, and strawberries have white yellow stamens.

    Xue Yan was still pretending to be stupid.

    Shen Yuxuan is very persistent in this regard. Seeing him like this, he is even more anxious: "I won''t admit it! Unless I don''t know it, I won''t admit it! Didn''t you also hear my father say that I recognize herbal medicine? It''s one thing, I can spot the slightest difference, it''s really not a snakeberry!"

    "Then what is this?" Xue Yan asked suddenly.

    "Ah?" Shen Yuxuan paused for a while before saying, "I don''t know, it''s the first time I''ve seen it, anyway, I''m pretty sure it''s not a snakeberry!" Speaking of which, he even started: "This is not a snakeberry anymore, I''ll help you pull it out."

    "Forget it," Xue Yan stopped him without a trace, "It''s all planted, we don''t know what to plant again if we pull it out, let it grow longer, originally Yuebao and I just wanted to plant something for everyone. See if you can grow any wild things that are not very common. You also saw that just now, the few acres of land that Yuebao and I have been working on, are all wild things except watermelons? You have never seen them. "

    "That''s fine." Shen Yuxuan thought about it right, so he didn''t care.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other again. OK, solved.

    "This matter, I have to trouble you not to tell my parents and the others." Xue Yan said again. "They all helped to dig a piece of it, and they all thought it was a snakeberry. It''s better not to let them know first, to save them from worrying prematurely."

    "Okay." Shen Yuxuan agreed without thinking.

    After reading the ground, they circled around the mountain again, and the three children went back to the **** again, untied the ropes of the cows, and let the cows not just graze around the small trees.

    Put the cow away, and the three children led the cow back.

    After tied the cattle back to the cowshed, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue and Shen Yuxuan home. But before they took a few steps, they saw their fourth uncle running out of the house happily and stopped them.

    "Xiaoyan, this is the little boy in that town." Xue Dagui stared at Shen Yuxuan and laughed. "Little son, that, I am the fourth uncle Xiaoyan."

    "Fourth Uncle Hello." Shen Yuxuan was polite and hurriedly greeted him.

    "Good good. Good good." Xue Dagui even drooled.

    Xue Yan said, "Fourth Uncle, are you...?"

 Chapter 273ï¼š I wont scold you

    Chapter 273 I won''t scold you anymore

    Xue Dagui laughed and said: "Hey, isn''t it because I heard that your classmate has to stay for one night before going back, isn''t it going to go back tomorrow, I heard that they came by carriage, so I should go back by carriage tomorrow, I want to ask When will he leave tomorrow, let''s see if he can take me and the dog with me, I will send the dog to the town to study after breakfast tomorrow, didn''t I tell you before?"

    Without waiting for Xue Yan to speak, Shen Yuxuan smiled and said, "As it happens, I''m also planning to go back to town after having breakfast tomorrow. Fourth uncle, come over when the time comes. I''m going back to town by carriage, so I can take you guys along."

    "Okay, then thank you, thank you." Xue Dagui was very happy. "You are also from Shengming Academy. If you can get in, your brain must be very good."

    Shen Yuxuan said with a smile: "I have a bad brain, so I just entered early. If I only entered now, Shengming Academy would not want me. Now Shengming Academy has high requirements for students who enter the school."

    "I heard about it, I heard about it." Xue Dagui was even more stupid.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that there were some things about their fourth uncle that really couldn''t be changed.

    In the evening, Shen Yuxuan and Xue Yan, Xue Sihu, and Xue Wuhu slept on a kang together. Fortunately, they were all thin, so they were not crowded, and each slept in their own bed.

    Hearing that Xue Sihu wanted to go to the town again to see if there was any small business to do, Shen Yuxuan warmly invited Xue Sihu to go to the town tomorrow, just in time to go in his carriage, and he could also talk to people on the road. When the carriage came, he was alone in the carriage, and no one spoke. Xue Sihu thought that it was not impossible, so he agreed.

    Xue Yan saw that Xue Sihu was going to town tomorrow, so he asked Xue Sihu to bring him some paper and ink back.

    He had to sort out a booklet for their eldest brother Xue Yihu. There was not enough paper or ink. You don''t need too good paper and ink, too good paper and ink are expensive, just ordinary paper and ink will do.

    General paper and ink are actually expensive, but compared with good paper and ink, they are still much cheaper.

    Studying requires money not only for repairing, but also for food, clothing, housing, and transportation. It also requires a lot of money to buy pens, ink, paper, inkstone, etc., so it is extraordinary that a farmer can provide a scholar.

    Xue Sihu naturally agreed immediately.

    The next day, before Jiang Yue and the others finished their breakfast, Xue Dagui brought Xue Gouzi. Xue Gouzi turned out to be dressed in new clothes, also a long gown, dressed as a student.

    "The dog is wearing new clothes." Liu Guixia and the others laughed immediately.

    Xue Dagui said with a drooling face: "Hey, isn''t this going to study in the town? Why don''t you look like that, so I bought him two sets in the town. The fabric is not very good, but it looks like a reader anyway."

    Xue Wuhu jumped over and said, "Haha Fourth Uncle, since you are so good to the dog now, I won''t scold you."

    "No big or small." Xue Dagui laughed and scolded, not taking it to heart at all.

    "Wait a little longer, Yuxuan hasn''t eaten yet." Liu Guixia smiled.

    "No hurry, no hurry, we just come and wait." Xue Dagui laughed. "By the way, third brother, you already have cattle in your family. When are you going to get an ox cart, so that I can take your ox cart to town in the future."

    Xue Dafu said: "The ox cart and one tiger haven''t been done yet, just wait for a while."

    "What is that tiger tinkering with every day? Before I even came in, I heard him beating and beating. Everyone in the village said they heard it."

 Chapter 274ï¼š I gonna go see

    Chapter 274 Let me see

    "He''s doing something else, and I can''t tell you. When it''s done, you''ll know."

    "Okay, okay." Xue Dagui didn''t ask.

    Xue Gouzi kept his head down, as usual.

    After Shen Yuxuan had eaten, he said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "Wait for the next time the academy has a rest, I will come to play with you again."

    "Um."

    "Um."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both nodded.

    "Yuxuan, didn''t you say that my aunt''s pickled sauerkraut is delicious? Take this jar of sauerkraut back." Liu Guixia handed Shen Yuxuan a small jar.

    Shen Yuxuan hugged: "Thank you auntie!"

    "Don''t be so polite, don''t be so polite." Liu Guixia said happily. "Come here often in the future."

    "I know auntie."

    The carriage was already waiting at the door. Xue Sihu helped Shen Yuxuan with the luggage and medicine box because he wanted to go to town together.

    This bag is the dirty clothes that Shen Yuxuan changed last night. Liu Guixia and the others were going to wash them, but Shen Yuxuan said that he was going back this morning, and they couldn''t do it even after washing them.

    Seeing his mother hand Shen Yuxuan a small jar of pickled cabbage, Xue Sihu took it again and put it all in the carriage and put it away.

    Standing beside the carriage, Xue Yan said to Shen Yuxuan who was already on the carriage: "Don''t forget what I asked you to bring to Mr.

    Shen Yuxuan: "Don''t worry, I will tell my husband when I return to the academy."

    Xue Yan nodded.

    After Shen Yuxuan and Xue Sihu left in the carriage, Xue Yan and Jiang Yuecai went to herd the cattle again.

    Xue Sihu hadn''t come back from town until it got dark.

    "What''s going on with these four tigers, why haven''t they come back from town." Liu Guixia stood at the gate of the courtyard, stretched her neck, and looked at the way back with extreme worry.

    In this season, although the sky is dark, there is still a moon, which can be faintly seen.

    "Didn''t the fourth brother say that he will look around the town today? You have to take a good look before you can decide what small business to do. Don''t worry, mother, anyone at home may have an accident, but the fourth brother will not." Xue Wuhu He came over with his rice bowl in his hands, and while he was eating, he said with a slap in the face.

    Xue Dafu said, "Your mother is just worrying."

    Liu Guixia: "But it''s getting dark..."

    Xue Erhu had already finished his meal. Hearing this, he got up and smiled and said, "Mother, why don''t I go take a look. It''s already this hour. There must be no bullock carts. The four tigers should come back."

    "Then hurry up, hurry up." Liu Guixia urged immediately.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also stood up: "Second brother, let''s go with you."

    "No, it''s not very visible. You are still young, what should you do if something strange appears and scare you." Xue Erhu joked. Seeing that his elder brother came over, he said, "Brother, come with me."

    Xue Yihu meant exactly that, and then the two of them went out with their long legs.

    After everyone had eaten dinner, Xue Sihu was still not seen.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also followed Liu Guixia and stood at the gate of the yard waiting. They both knew in their hearts that it seemed that their fourth brother had a business they wanted to do, so they haven''t come back yet.

    If this is a business that I didn¡¯t want to do, I would definitely have come back long ago. Next time I go to the town to look around, I don¡¯t have to be so late today.

    It¡¯s just this business, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same as what they talked about before.

    After waiting for a while, Jiang Yuecai faintly heard the voices of Xue Sihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Yihu.

    came back.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 275ï¼š He really understands...

    Chapter 275 He really understands...

    Although Xue Yan didn''t hear it, but seeing Jiang Yue''s appearance, he probably guessed that the fourth brother and the others were back.

    Sure enough, after a while, I could faintly hear the voices of the fourth brother and the others, and their mother heard it too, so she immediately felt relieved, clasped her hands together, and said with a smile on her face: "I''m back, I''m back."

    "Mother!" Xue Sihu met his eldest brother and second brother on the way back to the village. When he met him, he talked to his eldest and second brother all the way home, until he could faintly see someone waiting at the door of the house, and then he stepped forward. He ran and shouted happily.

    "What''s the matter with you, why did you come back so late?" As soon as Liu Guixia saw him coming, she held his arm and asked him.

    Before Xue Sihu could answer, Xue Erhu laughed for him: "He bought paper and ink for Xiaoyan when he went to the town, and then he went around the town. Later, he saw that there are really many noodle stalls in the town, and the business is all over the place. It¡¯s okay, I can make some money, so I thought about starting this business, but he wanted to make more money, so he started to think about it in the town. After thinking about it for a long time, he thought that it would start from reducing the cost. , or just figuring out a different type of pasta from the town, as long as you start from these two, you can earn more."

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan as soon as she heard what Xue Erhu said. He really knew their fourth brother.

    Xue Yan looked back at her.

    Xue Erhu was still laughing and said, "But to reduce costs, we can only add other cheap flours to the flour, such as rice flour, but in this way, can the kneaded noodles be pulled into noodles? He has never done it before. Fan, how could he know? He bought some flour and rice flour and came back, ready to let you and sister-in-law try it out. By the way, I also let you and sister-in-law think about it, whether you can figure out a different pasta from the town , if that is the case, it will be even better. What the eldest brother is holding in his hand is the flour and rice flour he bought, I am Xiaoyan''s paper and ink, Xiaoyan, here it is."

    Xue Yan took over the wrapped paper and ink.

    After listening to Liu Guixia, she went into the yard with everyone and smiled with Xue Sihu: "You are just messing around, flour and rice flour are mixed together, how can you still pull it into a strip, even if you can pull it, it won''t be long, very short. It will be broken. Of those noodle stalls in the town, all of them are made of flour and noodles, and they will not increase the rice noodles. Haven''t you eaten noodles in the town before? You should have a look. Those who sell noodles are the ones who pull the noodles, they are thin, long and continuous. Not to mention that your sister-in-law and I can figure out what different types of pasta are. Noodles are refined grains, which are more expensive than rice noodles. Your sister-in-law and I I''ve never touched it at home."

    is like corn flour and sorghum flour for making wowatou, but they often touch it.

    Li Hehua also smiled softly: "We are not Yuebao''s mother, Yuebao''s mother will make all kinds of delicious food. In the past, whoever needed to make a decent meal in the eight villages in ten miles and eight villages would be Looking for her mother. Four tigers, my mother and I should not be able to help you."

    "Sister-in-law, you reminded me." Xue Sihu said with a smile, and people turned to look at Jiang Yue, patted Jiang Yue''s small head lightly, and said like a child, "Yue Bao, you have a good mind. Think about it, your mother has done something that other people in our ten-mile-and-eight villages can''t eat. If there is, tell the fourth brother, the fourth brother wants to do business now, and it is best to eat food. , who doesn''t eat, I think this is done well, it can really make a lot of money, look at the Jixiang Restaurant, make more money."

 Chapter 276ï¼š The second child prodigy?

    Chapter 276 The second child prodigy?

    The opportunity has come.

    Jiang Yuexin said.

    She and Xue Yan talked about it before. This is the road that the fourth brother has to walk by himself. If the fourth brother is dominant, they can help to follow the fourth brother in time, but they cannot let the fourth brother follow them.

    Now, the fourth brother has made clear the general direction, to do the food business, then her idea can be said naturally.

    However, the fourth brother has such a good brain, and the food business is really making money.

    If this is an ordinary person, I really can''t see this.

    We talked before, and now there is no need to ask Xue Yan anymore, Jiang Yue said, "I used to want to eat noodles, but my mother thought the flour was expensive, so she didn''t buy it, but she wanted me to eat it, so she put it at home. The early rice is smashed into rice with a hull, and then the rice is ground into rice flour with a stone mill, and finally made into rice noodles, which are very similar to noodles, but the taste is completely different from noodles, but it is also delicious, fourth brother, you If you''re interested, I''ll tell you how to make rice sticks."

    Xue Yan knew about this for a long time, so he was not surprised at all.

    It was Xue Wuhu, who jumped up immediately: "I''ll go! Fourth brother just ask, you really have Yuebao!"

    Xue Sihu didn''t expect much from Jiang Yue at first, so after he patted Jiang Yue''s head, he wanted to go to dinner. He turned around immediately, squatted down, and said eagerly to Jiang Yue: "I''m interested, I''m interested, Yuebao, please tell the fourth brother how to do the rice noodles."

    "It''s made from early rice, other rice may not work." Jiang Yue said. "Later, I wanted to eat it again. My mother used other rice, but it was easy to break, and it was difficult to make long strips like noodles. Later, my mother switched to early rice, but it worked, and it was possible to grow long strips. Continuously."

    After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "If you don''t want to grind, you can directly buy rice flour made from early rice."

    He paused again, "Fourth brother, you''d better have dinner first, it''s very late today, I''ve told you all this, you may not be very clear, I''ll make it according to my mother tomorrow and show it to you. , you''ll know, it''s actually very simple, not difficult, just pay attention to some things, like I just said, it''s better to use early rice. If you use other rice, according to my mother''s method, it should be It''s okay, but you should add some flour in it to keep it from sticking, but if you do that, the rice sticks won''t be authentic enough, because there is flour in it, and the two kinds of flour are mixed together."

    "Yuebao, your brain is as good as Xiaoyan''s." You are so old, you even remember everything. Xue Sihu sighed, and then said happily: "Okay, okay, I''ll eat first, let''s make this tomorrow. Well, didn''t I buy flour and rice flour? I don''t know if this rice flour is from the early rice mill. The shop didn''t tell me about the finished flour, let''s try these two kinds of flour first, let me see how to do it first, and when I learn it, we will buy early rice or big rice milled from early rice. Rice noodles to make this rice noodle."

    Xue Wuhu shouted again: "Ahhhh, this is too good! Our family will definitely get richer and richer!"

    This time, Xue Wuhu learned to be good, and the last sentence was pressed down in his throat, especially in a low voice, for fear that outsiders would hear, but he couldn''t help saying it excitedly.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan were also very happy, and they all kept praising Jiang Yue.

    is like having a second child prodigy in their family.

 Chapter 277ï¼š make holes

    Chapter 277

    *

    The next day, after Jiang Yue woke up, her sister-in-law tied her hair again. Although there was still no bronze mirror, Jiang Yue didn''t have to think about it to know that she was dressed up beautifully by her sister-in-law again, which was extremely pleasing.

    After washing up, Jiang Yuecai asked Li Hehua: "Sister-in-law, do you have any extra water ladle at home?"

    "Yes, how many do you want, I''ll get them for you."

    "One is fine."

    "Row."

    When Li Hehua brought a water scoop to Jiang Yue, Xue Yan also came over, glanced at the scoop in her hand, and asked, "What do you want with the scoop?"

    "Make a few even holes under the water scoop to avoid leaks." Jiang Yue said. "Actually, what I said can be made into rice strips, not like flour mixed into dough and pulled into thin strips, but the rice flour is mixed with water to make rice milk, and then the rice milk is placed in this water scoop, and the rice milk will be from This small hole flows out, and the boiling water that flows into the pot boils, and it will become a strip, which is a leaky wire. The smaller the hole, the finer the rice strips will be made. But this scoop is a gourd scoop, and it also Some days, it may crack next to the hole, and I don''t know if it will be successful."

    Xue Yan said: "Let the eldest brother be a wooden scoop. By the way, I remember that there seems to be a wooden scoop in the house. It was made by the eldest brother. Wait, I will ask my mother, my mother will definitely know."

    The wooden scoop is much stronger, with some small holes at the bottom, it won''t crack, and it can be used for a long time. These four brothers are going to do the rice noodle business. Yue did not stop Xue Yan, and let Xue Yan go to Liu Guixia.

    There was a wooden scoop in the house, but Liu Guixia saw that there were still many gourds in the house that were cut in half, so she was not willing to use the wooden scoop. It was to make rice noodles. Without saying a word, Liu Guixia hurriedly took out the wooden ladle and gave it to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was not in a hurry to wash it, but gave it to Jiang Yue first.

    It is not too late to wash it after the holes are made at the bottom.

    If there was no one else at home, Jiang Yue would have made the holes by himself, but it was still early, many people in the family were all at home, so Jiang Yue would ask their elder brother Xue Yihu to make some holes for the bottom of the wooden scoop.

    Xue Yihu was naturally busy getting it for them.

    When Liu Guixia and the others made breakfast, the holes for the wooden ladle were also made. Xue Yan took the ladle and washed it thoroughly before putting it aside for later use.

    Immediately, we started to eat breakfast.

    is the wowatou again, and everyone has an egg.

    After breakfast, Xue Yan saw that it didn''t matter whether he was there or not, so he went to herd the cows again. Jiang Yue naturally stayed at home and taught Xue Sihu to make this rice noodle.

    Xue Dafu and the others went to work again, but they were afraid that Xue Sihu would need help, so they let Liu Guixia and Li Hehua, who usually cook, stay at home to see if they needed help.

    Yu Hongyan''s belly got bigger, and everyone didn''t let her do anything, not even the work of sitting at the door of the stove to make a fire.

    But Yu Hongyan was also curious about this rice noodle, so she watched it.

    Xue Yihu was still concentrating on making his things under another shed. He was actually quite curious, but he wanted to make things in the workshop quickly.

    Knowing to use a pot, Li Hehua quickly washed the two pots after breakfast, no matter which pot Jiang Yue used.

    The wooden scoop with a hole at the bottom was ready, Jiang Yue asked to bring two wooden pots for use, and asked for another scoop, which was much smaller than the wooden scoop.

 Chapter 278ï¼š thicker

    Chapter 278 It''s thicker

    also asked to find two bamboo poles, wash the surface of the bamboo poles, and then put them in the yard.

    Put the prepared clean long chopsticks aside.

    No need for Jiang Yue to say, Xue Sihu was already busy to bring the rice noodles and flour he bought yesterday.

    I also brought the rice noodles that I didn¡¯t use up in the last time I made the glutinous sugar.

    Jiang Yue stood in the middle and looked around, seeing that everything was ready and there was nothing missing, so he added water to the cauldron and said, "Sister-in-law, please boil this water."

    "Okay." Li Hehua hurriedly sat at the door of the stove to start the fire.

    Added a pot of water to the cauldron, and Jiang Yue just let the pot cover.

    Immediately, he walked to a wooden basin and said to Liu Guixia, "Auntie, please pour all the rice noodles into it."

    After adding flour, it was only about ten pounds. Liu Guixia hurriedly poured all the rice flour into the wooden basin.

    Xue Sihu stared at him without blinking his eyes, he almost missed something. Their Yuebao made this for him to see, he had to learn it once.

    "Add water to make rice milk." Jiang Yue said. "You can''t add a lot, it''s too thin, you have to make it thicker, or you won''t be able to make rice sticks later."

    "Eh." Liu Guixia responded, her hands were constantly moving, and she was very careful, for fear that she might not get it right.

    "Add more flour. Slowly add it so that it doesn''t get caught in the end. And this flour is added to prevent it from forming long strips. You don''t need to add so much. Let''s add half of it this time. Rice flour, no need to add flour, and there will be no situation where it will not form long strips." Now this rice flour does not know whether it is early rice, late rice, or middle rice.

    "Eh."

    "Be sure to stir well."

    "Eh."

    When Xue Sihu saw this, he hurriedly helped to stir. Stir in the same direction, two people stirring together, it was much faster, and it was quickly mixed. It was thick and suitable for making rice sticks.

    Jiang Yue was afraid that the rice sticks she made would be raw, just in case, she let it stir for a while.

    At this time, Li Hehua said, "Yuebao, the water is boiling."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue replied, not in a hurry to lift the lid of the pot, but asked Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia to put the mixed rice milk together on the stovetop.

    He put another basin aside and filled half a basin of cold water.

    He also asked Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia to each take a pair of long chopsticks, and said, "Wait when I lose the silk, I see that the rice strips in the pot are cooked, and let you fish them out, you will be busy with the rice strips in the boiling water. Take it out and put it in this basin. There is cold water in this basin, which can not only prevent the rice sticks from sticking together and become loose, but also make the rice sticks more glutinous, which is what my mother did at the time."

    "Okay, okay." Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia both responded, extremely attentive.

    Jiang Yue found a small bench and put it on the stove next to the cauldron. Then, she stood on the small bench. She is only so tall now, and she has to be this way to operate.

    Then, she lifted the lid of the cauldron, and you could see the water in the cauldron tumbling.

    Then she took a wooden scoop with evenly small holes at the bottom in one hand and placed it on the water in the cauldron, but at some distance from the water. In the other hand, she held the clean scoop that Jean had prepared a long time ago, and scooped a small scoop of rice pulp into the wooden scoop.

    Do not use a wooden ladle directly, because there are holes at the bottom of the wooden ladle, which will leak, so as to avoid white rice milk everywhere on the stove.

    No need for Jiang Yue to say, everyone can feel that this is the most critical part.

    Seeing Yu Hongyan standing aside, she held her breath.

 Chapter 279ï¼š Can it be dried?

    Chapter 279 Can it still be dried?

    Li Hehua sat at the door of the stove, watching the fire inside the stove, letting the fire burn so big, kept the water in the pot boiling, and stretched her neck to see the situation.

    Xue Yihu, who was under the shed on the other side, also stopped and looked this way.

    Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia each had a pair of chopsticks in their hands, and they became even more nervous, and they were both in high spirits. As soon as their Yuebao opened their mouths, they hurriedly used chopsticks to fish out the cooked rice noodles.

    I saw Jiang Yue pour the small scoop of rice milk into the wooden scoop, and several lines of rice milk that looked like threads immediately flowed out of the small hole at the bottom of the wooden scoop.

    Jiang Yue drives the wooden scoop to move, so that the rice milk is more even and falls into the boiling water in more strips.

    After a while, it was cooked in the pot. Seeing this, Jiang Yue hurriedly said: "Aunt, fourth brother, fish out quickly."

    "Okay, okay." At the same time Liu Guixia and Xue Sihu responded, their hands were already stretched out, and they were busy using chopsticks to fish out the rice noodles in the pot and put them in the cold water in the basin.

    The rice strips in cold water are white, one by one, not to mention how beautiful.

    Liu Guixia and the others were very happy.

    Jiang Yue only missed such a small scoop, so it will not be missed. Instead, he put the scoop in his hand and said, "When the rice sticks in this pot are completely cold, they can be hung on the bamboo pole to dry. It can also be cooked and eaten like this, but at that time my mother was reluctant to eat it. Another person can''t finish a meal, my mother just dried it like this, and after a few days, she made it for me to eat again, and the taste is not much different."

    "Can this still be dried?" Liu Guixia, Xue Sihu and others couldn''t believe it. It was the first time they had heard of it.

    "Well, it can be dried." Jiang Yue said. "When drying, you don''t need to dry it for so long. You can roll them into small rolls and hang them on the bamboo pole for drying. You can also put them on something to dry, which is also convenient for storage. After drying, they become soft. It will be very long again. If it is dried for too long, it will take up space for storage. When eating, take a roll out, soak it in cold or warm water, and cook it again. You can also cook it directly, just cook it for a while longer. ."

    "This is great, you don''t have to pull it on the spot like noodles, and you''re not afraid of others learning it." Xue Sihu said happily. The focus is also always the focus.

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "So it turns out that the rice sticks are not pulled like noodles, but leaked like this. That''s right, when they are cooked, they will become sticks. It''s also that Yuebao''s mother can think about eating, and she thought that it could be like this. If it were someone else, who would have thought of it, otherwise others would have sold this long ago, and the town wouldn''t be full of noodles, and no one would sell rice noodles."

    "That''s it." Both Liu Guixia and Li Hehua agreed.

    "As for how to make these rice noodles," Jiang Yue said again, "it should be similar to the way of noodles, such as mutton noodles and beef noodles. These rice noodles should be able to be made into mutton noodles and beef noodles. If you want more Let people know that this is not noodles, it can also be called mutton rice noodles, beef rice noodles. Can¡¯t the noodles also be fried, this should also be fried, for example, it can be called fried rice noodles. My mother made it for me at that time. It was actually very simple, that is Let me eat it with vegetable soup when it''s cooked."

    After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "Like this wooden scoop, you can ask eldest brother to make a few more, and the hole at the bottom can be made a little smaller, or made a little bigger, and the rice sticks produced in this way have There are thick and thin ones, some people may like to eat thick ones when selling them, and some people like to eat thin ones, so it should be better to sell.¡±

 Chapter 280ï¼š Still you are great

    Chapter 280 You are still amazing

    "That''s right." Xue Sihu and the others all agreed with her.

    "This can''t replace noodles, but noodles can''t replace it either. It''s something with different flavors. That''s all I know. Next, fourth brother, I''ll leave it to you." Jiang Yue got off the small bench and moved the small bench. On the other hand, it was obvious that all the work of missing threads was handed over to Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu was very excited, he immediately put down his chopsticks and got on the board, picked up two scoops, and learned to make the slack like Jiang Yuefang, let it boil in the boiling water in the cauldron.

    When it was cooked, his mother Liu Guixia helped to fish out the rice noodles and put them in cold water.

    Jiang Yue stood aside and watched, in case Xue Sihu and the others had any questions to ask her.

    In fact, it can also be cooked in a machine to make rice noodles, which is the easiest and fastest process, but there is no machine here, and there is no such condition, so this method can only be used.

    The reason why she knows to do this is because she likes to eat it.

    In the apocalypse, processing factories such as rice noodles, potato flour, sweet potato flour, noodles, etc. were also destroyed by zombies. In the end, none of them were sold. There was a serious shortage of food, and only a few people lacked food and drink. Fortunately, she is one of those few people, so if she wants to eat it, she can only do it this way without bothering to take the powder herself.

    This is not difficult at first, it is very simple, Xue Sihu can see it when he sees it, and now he starts, he will definitely know it, but he is not skilled enough. Later, when he is skilled, Liu Guixia also dislikes him for being slow.

    "Come here, let me come, I will come." Liu Guixia said. Then, Liu Guixia got started on her own, and the leaks were extremely neat.

    Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan were also very interested and wanted to try it out, so Liu Guixia asked them to try it. They had only tried it for the first time, so they were quicker than Xue Sihu.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu was happy: "Mother, it''s still you and the second sister-in-law who are great."

    Liu Guixia''s face was flushed: "I don''t even look at who is usually around the pot table. If we still lose to you in this kind of thing, wouldn''t we all be in vain."

    The water in the cold water basin gradually became colder because the hot rice noodles were put in. Jiang Yue asked to change the water, but it was changed to cold water again.

    It cooled down completely, and the sticky rice strips were scattered into pieces and hung on a bamboo pole on one side to dry.

    There was only so much rice milk, and it was quickly leaked out, and it was all dried up.

    "Mother, let''s make this at noon. Let''s eat it at home to see what it tastes like. We can''t just sell it to others without knowing the taste." Xue Sihu said. "I think it''s good to make fried rice noodles. I think the fried noodles in the town are very simple. Just add eggs and vegetables and you can stir fry them. You can also add meat, but it will be more expensive. Eggs and vegetables are at home. Isn''t it all ready-made? It can be done for sure. As for other methods, I will think about it later. Don''t you have to go to the town to buy early rice to really start making this rice bar, and you can buy some by the way. The ingredients that need to be used, such as mutton, etc. It¡¯s fine to use early rice. The flour is more expensive than rice flour, and I don¡¯t want to add any flour. Rice flour is more expensive than rice. When we buy early rice, we grind it into rice flour ourselves. The cost can be much less. When the water hulling threshing workshop is built, we can even buy early rice directly, and the cost will be even less.¡±

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 281ï¼š Jiang Yue also wants to ask

    Chapter 281 Jiang Yue also wants to ask

    Jiang Yue listened and felt that their fourth brother was really smart in this regard.

    "Chengchengcheng," Liu Guixia couldn''t close her mouth to the joy of her fourth son''s reckoning, "Today we eat fried rice noodles at noon."

    Li Hehua said: "I have to eat it at noon, so don''t you need to dry it like that?"

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I definitely don''t need it, but let''s put it in the sun first, I don''t know where to put it, and it won''t be so dry in the morning."

    At noon, Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Wuhu came back first.

    came back and saw the white and bright rice noodles hanging there, one after another, the eyes of the three of them lit up, Xue Wuhu, as usual, shouted again: "This is the rice noodle!"

    Then, Xue Wuhu ran to the bamboo pole and looked straight around the rice noodles that were still drying.

    After watching for a while, he realized, "Mother, why haven''t you cooked yet?"

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I have fried rice noodles at noon. The vegetables and eggs are all ready, and I will wait for you to come back and fry them. I didn''t make them first. Hey, Xiaoyan, why haven''t you come back yet? Did you see it? "

    Jiang Yue also wanted to ask.

    Xue Dafu wiped the sweat from his forehead, grinned and said with a naive smile: "Dabao and Xiaobao stumbled, Dabao and Xiaobao had to watch the cows, and they were making a fuss around the cows in the cowshed. Xiaoyan has already put away the cow, but isn''t it hard to come back now? I should be able to come back later. I just heard my sister-in-law calling for Dabao and Xiaobao to go home for dinner. Dabao and Xiaobao should be coming home soon. "

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Then I should be able to come back later."

    Not long after the voice fell, Xue Yan really came back.

    Because Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao stopped making trouble with him, they went home for lunch.

    Seeing the rice noodles hanging on the two thin bamboo poles in the yard, Xue Yan was not surprised, but when Liu Guixia saw him back, she hurriedly started making fried rice noodles with Li Hehua.

    During this period of time at home, there is meat almost every day, and there is also meat oil. This meat oil is added, there are eggs, small green vegetables, and seasonings, which are fragrant.

    "Do you want to add some soy sauce?" Liu Guixia asked loudly when the soy sauce was added.

    "Whatever." Everyone doesn''t care.

    Liu Guixia still added a little soy sauce, and it seemed to be more appetizing.

    There are so many people, plus Xue Dafu and the others are working hard, they already have a lot of appetite. Liu Guixia is afraid that everyone will not be full, so she frys a lot.

    The first big bowl that was fried at the end was hurriedly sent to Old Man Xue.

    Xue Dafu and the others are also big bowls, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can''t eat that much, they are all small bowls.

    Don''t say, the taste is really good.

    "Why is this so delicious!" Xue Wuhu squatted there, eating without raising his head. Then, he didn''t want to say anything, just kept eating.

    Xue Sihu was also very happy: "So it tastes like this. If it is made into other styles like noodles, the taste should not be bad."

    "Okay. Okay." Xue Dafu was also happy. Also eating one bite after another. "Damn it, when it''s dry, I''ll give some to the big brother and the big family, don''t forget."

    "Remember." Liu Guixia said with a smile, and also thought the rice noodles were so delicious.

    On the bamboo poles, there are also a lot of rice noodles. If the sun is still strong in the afternoon, it is estimated that it will be finished today, but it is best to dry it tomorrow.

    "Is this really added flour? Why can''t it taste like noodles?" Xue Erhu sat at the table and asked with a smile while eating.

    Yu Hongyan said with a smile: "I added it, I have seen it all, but I didn''t add a lot. There is still a lot of flour left, but it really doesn''t taste like flour at all."

 Chapter 282ï¼š trick

    Chapter 282

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "In this way, it can actually be sold in the town, but the cost of adding flour will be a bit high, so let''s try to make rice noodles without flour as much as possible. We are not in the north. Flour is expensive."

    "That''s true." Xue Erhu agreed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just said a few words casually, and now they are eating, they have nothing to say, and they just quietly eat the fried rice noodles in their respective small bowls.

    Xue Sihu took another big mouthful before turning to look at Xue Yan, and said with a smile to Xue Yan, "Xiao Yan, you have to help me write a slogan, when the rice noodles are sold, they will be called ''Xueji Rice Noodles''. Well, I see a lot of people''s surnames, and that''s how their shop is named. And the rice noodles made from this are indeed the same as threads. I think this name is very suitable. From now on, this will be called rice noodles! I happened to hear you and Yuebao talking, as if you were talking about rice and thread, so I just thought about it, how I thought it was a good name."

    Jiang Yue knows that the signboard here is the shop''s signboard. Generally, if there is a serious shop, it will be a plaque to hang on the door, but if you only set up a stall in the town, you don''t need to do this. You only need to get a piece of cloth. Write the name of the shop on the cloth, and then hang it on the booth, which is similar to hanging a flag. People who can read will know the name of your shop.

    "Well." Xue Yan agreed and agreed to write a trick. "But fourth brother, have you figured out what rice noodles you sell?"

    Xue Sihu said: "I thought about it carefully again, fried rice noodles are simple and inexpensive, and I will definitely sell them like this. Others...such as mutton rice noodles, beef rice noodles, etc., I have to think about it again. I was there yesterday. When I saw those noodle stalls in the town, I found that every noodle stall on the street sells the cheapest noodles the best. This does not mean that people who eat these noodles at the stalls are reluctant to eat expensive ones. Well, if I really sell rice noodles, I think I should only sell some cheap ones from the beginning. As for beef rice noodles, beef is too expensive. I will talk about it later. I''m afraid it won''t sell out."

    Before I say it, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can be sure that just by listening to Xue Sihu''s words, their fourth brother is really business material.

    Xue Erhu felt that his fourth brother''s words were very reasonable, and agreed: "Then you should sell some that are not so expensive first, such as vegetarian rice noodles, pork rice noodles, etc., the cost is not so high, then such a bowl of rice noodles is not expensive. Wherever it goes, it will sell a lot, but there are still many poor people, and the rich will not come to the stalls to eat, they will go to the Jixiang Restaurant."

    Xue Sihu smiled: "That''s what I thought, do this first, and then slowly add styles when the business is really done." After talking to his second brother, he said to his mother, "Mother, what do you have? No cloth, I have to ask for a piece of cloth as a cover."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Is the gray cloth ok? I still have a few pieces of thick gray cloth at home. If I can, I will cut a piece and sew the edges to make it look like a trick, and then Xiaoyan will write on it. Big letters will do."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu smiled. "But don''t cut the cloth too big, and don''t cut it too small."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "It''s not like I haven''t been to the town. Which stall in the town doesn''t have a sign? I know."

    After eating, Liu Guixia handed the dishes to Li Hehua to wash, and she went to cut the cloth herself, making it into the shape of a pavilion, and the edges were sewn tightly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood by and watched.

    Xue Sihu also stood by and watched.

    Xue Wuhu jumped over like a monkey, hugged his fourth brother''s neck from behind, and hung it on his fourth brother''s back happily: "Fourth brother, I can wait for you to replace this trick with a plaque."

 Chapter 283ï¼š all waiting

    Chapter 283 Waiting

    Xue Sihu also cooperated, like a big talker, he laughed loudly: "Wait, I won''t keep setting up a stall like this all the time, sooner or later I will buy a shop in town to sell our rice noodles, and then the door will be there. It''s time to put up a plaque."

    Liu Guixia was teased and couldn''t close her mouth: "I don''t want to be so good, as long as you can earn some money, if you really want to be able to buy a shop in the town, then there must be green smoke on our ancestral graves. "

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "There has long been green smoke on our ancestral graves. Xiaoyan and Yuebao sold the morels for 600 taels. For 600 taels, they can still buy a very good shop in the town."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Liu Guixia was even more delighted. "Then I''ll wait, and I''ll wait too."

    "Okay, we''re all waiting." Xue Sihu laughed himself.

    "What are you waiting for, let me, the old man, be happy too." At this time, the old man Xue walked into the yard with a cane, and he was in a very good mood with a smile on his face.

    "grandfather!"

    "Father." Liu Guixia also stood up and said with a smile: "The Four Tigers are talking big, saying that sooner or later they will buy a shop in the town to sell rice noodles, instead of going to the town to set up a stall."

    "Okay, okay, okay." The old man Xue was even more smiling. "Four Tigers are trying to live up to their expectations, a good thing, a good thing." Then, he noticed the rice noodles still drying on the bamboo pole, "It turned out to be like this when it was not fried. I ate what you sent, and it was delicious."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "When it''s dried, I will give some to my eldest brother and fourth brother. Big brother will give some more. If you like it, I will let my eldest brother cook it for you. Don''t be reluctant, we will all cook it in the future. In this business, the most important thing is to eat.¡±

    "Okay." Old man Xue was even happier. Looking at Jiang Yue, rubbing Jiang Yue''s little head: "Our Yuebao has this brain." He sighed extremely, and then smiled at Liu Guixia and the others: "You are lucky, God gave you such a good Xiaoyan. , give you such a good moon treasure again."

    "No, no." For some reason, while Liu Guixia and the others were smiling, there were tears in their eyes.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue just stared into Liu Guixia''s eyes, as if they understood, but at the same time they didn''t.

    "What are you doing here?" Old Man Xue looked at the gray cloth and needles in Liu Guixia''s hands.

    Liu Guixia immediately smiled and replied, "It''s a trick, and when I look back, Xiaoyan has to write big characters on it. The Four Tigers say it''s called Xueji Rice Noodles."

    "Xueji Rice Noodles? Good! Good!" The old man Xue leaned heavily on his cane twice, and the old man was excited and happy. The children and grandchildren are getting better and better and more promising. They have to set up a stall in the town to sell rice noodles. How could he be unhappy or excited.

    Waiting for Liu Guixia to sew the cover, Xue Yan started to polish the ink and write on the cover.

    Xue Sihu flattened the tricks on Xue Yan''s desk, and together with Xue Wuhu, pressed the four corners of the tricks, waiting for Xue Yan to write Xueji rice noodles on it.

    Jiang Yue stood on the small bench and watched.

    After waiting for a while, seeing that Xue Yan was still grinding ink, Xue Wuhu, who was impatient at all, immediately asked, "Xiao Yan, how long do you have to grind, my hands are tired."

    "...It has to be smoothed, so don''t be in a hurry." Xue Yan said.

    Xue Erhu walked in and knocked Xue Wuhu on the head, "No one told you to press it now, it''s you who are worried."

    Xue Wuhu was not annoyed when he was knocked on, and he was still happy: "So, Xiaoyan is still a material for reading, which makes me sit still in the classroom and I just heard the teacher say, I can''t bear it."

 Chapter 284ï¼š Big head when you see it

    Chapter 284

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "See how many people in the family can read. You can ask him to write anything."

    While they were talking, Xue Yan also grinded the ink, put down the things that grind the ink, and picked up a large brush from the pen stand. This is to write tricks, the characters are too thick, and a small brush will not work.

    Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan pick up the pen, thinking that this ink has been studied all the time, and that his writing is the best, so he picked up the ink-researching thing, and after Xue Yan got the ink, he helped to study it again.

    Xue Yan glanced at her before writing.

    Xue-ji-meter-line, stroke by stroke, are extremely vigorous and powerful, handsome and calm, still like mountains and rivers conceived in them.

    Two words: atmosphere!

    Three words: there is a background!

    "It''s grandma''s!" Xue Wuhu couldn''t help shouting. "Xiaoyan''s word is nothing to say. Although I don''t know how to read, I also know that it looks good! It''s much prettier than the characters on the slogans in town! Look! Look! Xiaoyan, no wonder you just copy it. Books can sell for a lot of money!"

    Xue Sihu greeted: "Come here, let''s take a look, these four characters are Xueji rice noodle, you all remember it, don''t I''m not at the stall in the future, you can''t find any one of my stalls."

    Xue Erhu and the others were immediately happy when they heard it.

    "By the way, Xiaoyan, I heard Yuxuan say that Yuebao seems to be literate too. It seems that you taught me, right?" Xue Wuhu turned his head and asked Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was quite guilty. After glancing at Jiang Yue, who had a calm face, she still replied, "Yes."

    "You''re wrong!" Xue Wuhu shouted again. "Why do you only teach Yuebao how to read, and you don''t teach me."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Can you learn if I teach you? If you can learn, I will let Xiaoyan teach you now."

    "Forget it." Xue Wuhu immediately cheered. Body swaying, swaying over. "My head is big when I see the words, haha."

    Xue Erhu and the others are even more happy.

    After joking for a while, Xue Sihu said to Xue Erhu: "Second brother, you go to town with me, buy 100 catties of early rice first, and then buy it again when the rice is not enough. When the ox is on, we will have an ox cart in our house, no need to pick it up, just pull it with an ox cart."

    "Okay." Xue Erhu was very refreshing.

    Liu Guixia hurriedly said to Xue Sihu: "Let''s go tomorrow, it''s already afternoon, your second brother has been working hard all morning, and he walked and picked it back again, how can it be, it must be very late to come back. I really want to go. Okay, go and borrow an ox cart from your Uncle Tian, ??I don''t think he went to town today."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "No, I''m not tired. It costs at least a dozen dollars to borrow an ox cart. If we only borrow a wooden cart to pull our ox, Uncle Tian''s family will definitely not be happy, let''s forget it, I Just walk with the four tigers, and you won''t be afraid to come back late. Now there is a big moon at night, and you can still see it. Besides, just buy a hundred pounds. I and the four tigers will pick a little bit, not one person. A lot, I''m really tired."

    said, he took the pole and rope to go with Xue Sihu.

    But something seemed to be pulling them.

    Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu both turned their heads and looked down. Seeing that it was their two precious children, Yuebao and Xiaoyan, who were pulling one each, they looked up at them with their heads raised, and made it clear that they would not be allowed to walk. Xue Sihu immediately laughed: "Okay, second brother, let''s borrow the ox cart, otherwise how can we go."

    "Okay." Xue Erhu was also happy, and touched Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s heads with big hands, not happy.

    The two precious children in their family are not very fond of talking about it. In this regard, they have always depended on doing.

 Chapter 285ï¼š buy stone mill

    Chapter 285 Buying a Stone Mill

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before withdrawing their respective little hands.

    This has to borrow an ox cart. No need to pick, Xue Sihu not only bought 100 catties of early rice, but bought 200 catties of early rice from the rice shop.

    also spent a few hundred pennies to buy a small stone mill.

    In fact, there is a stone grinder in the village. It is in the village chief''s house. Anyone who wants to use it can grind it, but Xue Sihu thinks it is very inconvenient. In addition, he thinks that this business can be done for a long time, and it is not good to always go to the village. What kind of rice noodles did the elder family grind, so after discussing with Xue Erhu in the town, and without waiting to come back to ask, he bought a stone mill in the town and let the ox cart pull it back together.

    Although there was an ox cart, it was still dark when Xue Sihu and Xue Erhu came back.

    The next day, before dawn, I soaked 30 to 40 catties of early rice. I was afraid that I would soak too much and I would not be able to finish so much in one day.

    The stone mill was also washed clean.

    You can let the cattle pull the stone mill, but the space in the yard at home is too small, and the cattle can¡¯t turn around in it.

    The rice is soaked to the point that it becomes powder when you pinch it with your fingers, so it is even soaked.

    This not only makes grinding less laborious, but also makes the ground powder very fine. If you use dry rice directly, there will definitely be coarse grains, and you have to grind it several times.

    And after the rice is soaked, it has to be drained.

    After the was drained, it was placed in the hole above the stone mill, and people began to push the stone mill to turn and grind it.

    After grinding, add water and knead it into rice slurry, the consistency is still the level that can be made into rice noodles. Then, leaking wire. Then, remove the cooked rice noodles and put them in cold water. Finally, hang it on a bamboo pole to dry.

    Because I¡¯m not sure how many days the dried rice noodles can be kept, I don¡¯t dare to make more, so I made more than 50 kilograms of rice in total.

    The rest of the early rice is put there, and it is too late to make it later.

    After the rice noodles were dried, I went to the village chief''s house to get a scale and weighed it, and found that there were fifty-seven kilograms.

    Jiang Yue thinks it''s almost the same. Generally speaking, one catty of rice can make about one or two dry rice noodles per catty, depending on the ratio of your water and rice. If the sun is particularly dry, the water content will be less, and it may only be possible to make a pound of dry rice noodles for a pound of rice.

    One pound of dry rice noodles can make several bowls of rice noodles.

    Of course, it depends on the size of the bowl.

    If there are a lot of side dishes, there is no need to add so many rice noodles to one bowl, and the number of bowls made by one pound of dry rice noodles will be more.

    Anyway, these fifty-seven kilograms of dry rice noodles can make many bowls.

    It took only four days to toss out fifty-seven kilograms of dry rice noodles. Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia were very happy, and they were going to go to town to sell rice noodles.

    But because yesterday Xue Yihu had time to make a wooden cart on a cow, the wooden cart is estimated to be ready at noon today, so naturally he can''t go to the town to do business today.

    Before noon, Xue Wuhu impatiently went to bring the big yellow ox from the cowshed and tied it to the tree at the gate of the yard.

    Just waiting to put on the wooden cart to see.

    In the morning, the cow was still released by Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, and the cow had just returned from grazing, with bulging stomachs on both sides.

    "Brother, are you okay? Are you okay?" Xue Wuhu couldn''t help but ask.

    "It''s getting better, it''s getting better, just put these two wheels on it." Xue Yihu smiled very honestly and honestly. He bent down and buried his head, but his hands kept moving, but anyone could see it. How happy he is.

    The more he will do, the happier he will be.

    The more useful you feel.

    can also do more for this home.

 Chapter 286ï¼š Of course, Yuebao went together!

    Chapter 286 Moon Treasure of course went together!

    Hearing what Xue Yihu said, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also came over to take a look, just as Xue Yihu put the two wooden wheels on, a wooden cart with two wheels like a scooter was ready.

    is very simple, there is not even a shed to protect the car from the wind and rain.

    When is put on the ox, it is an ox cart.

    "Quick, quick, put it on the cow and see." Xue Wuhu was even more excited, and together with Xue Yihu, they hurriedly pushed the finished wooden cart out of the yard.

    Xue Erhu smiled and went to lead the cow tied to the tree.

    Xue Sihu went to get the stuff.

    The wooden cart made by Xue Yihu is based on the structure and size of the wooden cart drawn by Xue Yan. This set is just right on the cow, and there is no need to change it.

    As soon as he was ready, Xue Wuhu climbed onto the ox cart and stood tall, holding a whip and an ox rope, as if he were driving an ox cart: "Drive! Drive!"

    Liu Guixia and the others almost laughed, "Five tigers, this is a cow, not a horse."

    Xue Wuhu said happily: "The fourth brother will go to town tomorrow to sell rice noodles, and the elder brother of the water hulling and threshing workshop is almost done. Xiaoyan said that he asked his father to find someone to start a workshop. Sooner or later, our family will also I''ll buy a horse!"

    Although Liu Guixia and the others felt that Xue Wuhu was dreaming, it did not prevent them from being happy.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Mother, let''s eat quickly. After dinner, I have to go to the town to buy something, a pot and a stove, otherwise I will go to the town tomorrow to cook rice noodles. I have to buy some that I don''t have at home. The side dishes and seasonings. There are other... Anyway, there are many."

    "Yes, yes, hurry up and have lunch, so you can go to town." After speaking, Liu Guixia turned around and went back to the yard, and said happily as she walked, "Alright now, we have an ox cart at home. Now, you can just drive our own ox cart to the town."

    "Yeah." Xue Sihu responded, and then smiled at Xue Yan: "Xiaoyan, you can go to town with me tomorrow, last time when I rode in Yuxuan''s carriage, Yuxuan said that if I were to do business , If you have anything, you can put it in his house. There are many empty rooms in his house. Later, when he came to his door, he met the old doctor Shen again. When the old doctor heard what I was doing in the town, he said the same thing, and said Big things are also fine. Their backyard is big enough, usually empty, and they can put things in, but you should be familiar with them. You should go with me. When the time comes, we will not use tables, stools, boilers, sheds, etc. Bring it back every day and put it with them."

    "Okay." Xue Yan nodded. He looked at Jiang Yue subconsciously.

    Before Jiang Yue could speak, Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Of course Yuebao went together. Isn''t she usually brought by you? I won''t forget it."

    Xue Yan touched his nose, a little embarrassed.

    Jiang Yue understands why Xue Yan touched her nose last time. Ganqing was also teased by their fourth brother.

    Xue Dafu said: "It''s okay to let others go, but we must return the favor to others one day."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Dad, we all know it in our hearts. Besides, Yuxuan and Xiaoyan have a good relationship, so we can''t pay it back directly, otherwise people will feel uncomfortable, and it will feel as if they have seen a stranger."

    Xue Dafu saw that his sons knew what he had in mind, so he didn''t worry about it, but said to Xue Yan: "Then tomorrow, you can take Yuebao to the town with your fourth brother, to build a water hulling and threshing workshop. When I looked back, I told the village chief to see if I could find some people for our family, and we would start construction in two days.¡±

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 287ï¼š He wont hurt me

    Chapter 287 He won''t hurt me either

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    But Xue Erhu said anxiously: "Dad, don''t look for the village head first, I''ll go ask Qingshu and the others, they can get 15 cents per labor this day, they usually have a hard time finding a job, and they can do it every day. ."

    Xue Dafu said, "That''s fine too."

    So, in the afternoon, when Xue Sihu drove the family''s ox cart to buy things in the town, Xue Erhu went to ask Li Qingshu and the others.

    Li Qingshu and the others are very happy, but they are afraid that it will not be done well, because they have never heard of the water mill threshing workshop.

    But after hearing Xue Erhu say that they only needed to build two houses to shelter Gulong from the wind and rain, there were no other complicated things, so they all agreed.

    Once the people are found, the workshop will be decided, and the work will start in two days.

    Xue Yihu is still making things, not for the workshop again, but according to Xue Yan¡¯s new structural diagram, making two mortise and tenon structures, a table that can be disassembled, does not take up much space, and is easy to carry.

    This table is to be taken to the town for business tomorrow. No one else can come to buy rice noodles to eat. People are asked to squat or stand to eat. They always have to sit and eat.

    There is a long bench at home, so there is no need to make it.

    But the table at home is a very ordinary square table, which cannot be dismantled or folded, and it is so big that it is not easy to take it to town.

    Therefore, Xue Yan drew the structure diagram of this kind of table and asked his elder brother Xue Yihu to do it.

    Xue Yihu was also surprised that a table could be so ingenious. Obviously, it only had one table top, four legs, and four horizontal supports. It was not complicated at all, but because of the tenon-and-mortise structure, the table could stand up with just one click. Firm, push and push will not disperse.

    The table top is easy to do, the four legs are easy to do, and the four horizontal supports are easy to do, but some tongue grooves and tenon joints need to be paid attention to, otherwise they will not be successful and will not be stable.

    When Xue Sihu came back from town, Xue Yihu also made these two simple and easy-to-carry tables. Xue Sihu was surprised by the ingenuity of the table when he saw it.

    Xue Yan has read all the books in Shengming Academy, and some of them have some knowledge in this area. Xue Yan was a high-ranking person in his previous life, he had never seen anything, and he read too many books in total. It was easy for him to draw this. It couldn''t be easier.

    Xue Yan also painted a mortise and tenon structure stool that can be folded up, but Xue Yihu has no time to do it today, but he will do it in the future.

    I will make such a table in the future. After all, the business of selling rice noodles is really going to get better. Two tables are not enough, but this is just the beginning. There should be not many people, so two should be enough.

    Seeing Xue Sihu learning to put up the tenon-and-mortise table, and then taking it apart, Jiang Yue hesitated for a while, but still couldn''t hold back, pulled Xueyan, and whispered, "You don''t think fourth brother makes You will also go to town tomorrow, not just to let you go and put things in Shen Yuxuan''s house?"

    Xue Yan nodded, agreeing, and said in a low voice: "The fourth brother is doing something strange. Usually, the fourth brother can do things himself, and he will not trouble others. This is why he puts things in Yuxuan''s house alone. Okay, but he called me, although the reason is quite sufficient, but... it should be more than that. But I can''t think of any other reason, and he won''t hurt me, so let''s go to town with him tomorrow. What, have you come up with another reason?"

    "No." If she figured it out, she wouldn''t ask him, she would just tell him.

    Without waiting for him to speak, she said again, "Okay." They were their fourth brothers, so it shouldn''t hurt them.

 Chapter 288ï¼š Sell ??rice noodles in town

    Chapter 288 Going to the town to sell rice noodles

    The next day, in the morning, Jiang Yue sat on her own small bench and drank porridge by spoonfuls, while quietly watching Xue Sihu and the others loaded the things into the ox cart and tied them up.

    is like a tarpaulin for sheltering from the sun and rain, like two mortise-and-mortise tables that have been dismantled, like a long bench, like a pot, a stove, a basket, a wooden barrel, a scoop, a pot, and chopped firewood.

    Three baskets, one with 20 catties of dry rice noodles, because today is the first day to sell in town, the family is actually worried about not being able to sell; one basket contains dishes and chopsticks, the other basket contains The side dishes and seasonings that will be used in cooking rice noodles.

    There is a place to get water in the town, you don¡¯t need to bring water, just bring a bucket and a scoop.

    The big ox was fed grass when the sky was bright. Now the big ox is not hungry, but he will not be able to come back until the afternoon when he goes to town. Originally, Xue Sihu wanted to bring two bundles of dry straw for the big ox to eat in the town. But this bullock cart really can''t fit on it, and it''s not easy to tie it, so let''s forget it. I decided to send the bull to the town where the bullock cart is specially kept. There will be someone there to help watch the bullock cart, or you can buy it from that person. Forage for cattle.

    Uncle Tian usually drives an ox cart to the town and stops there, but Uncle Tian is reluctant to spend money to let others watch the ox, so he watches it himself.

    And Xue Sihu didn''t think he had the time and thought to take care of their big ox, and it was his best choice to put it in a special ox cart for others to see.

    Jiang Yue''s eyes fell on the very large stove placed on the ox cart. The stove was quite large, and it was covered with a layer of iron. The iron was inlaid with thick soil. There is a large hearth where firewood is burned, and pots can be placed on the stove.

    According to her fourth brother, the stove alone cost nearly a tael of silver.

    Mainly because the iron sheet outside is expensive.

    I haven¡¯t sold a bowl of rice noodles yet. The family spends a lot of money on this cost alone. For a really poor family, the family really can¡¯t afford this business.

    After the last things are tied up, only the front spot is left for people to sit on.

    Jiang Yue glanced at her and felt that she could only sit with Xue Yan.

    At this time, Jiang Yue also finished breakfast, Xue Yan had already eaten, and stood by the ox cart, Liu Guixia and the others were all by the ox cart at the gate of the courtyard.

    "I''ll give you some copper coins, maybe you need to find money." Liu Guixia stuffed Xue Sihu with a money bag, which was full of copper coins.

    "Thank you mother." Xue Sihu thanked him before shouting to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "Get in the car quickly."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both climbed up, just sitting on the two of them.

    Xue Sihu led the ox and the whip, and wanted to go ahead. This is also a no-brainer. They can''t let their two precious children walk to the town. It will be fine when they come back in the afternoon. Before returning in the afternoon, they will send a lot of things to Yuxuan''s house for storage. Ride an ox cart.

    "You really don''t want me to go with your sister-in-law?" Liu Guixia was still a little worried.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Didn''t I follow you and my sister-in-law around the stove these days, fried rice noodles, hot and sour rice noodles, vegetarian rice noodles, pork rice noodles, and bone soup rice noodles, didn''t I learn to do them all? Don''t worry, I will only sell these, the complicated and expensive ones I don''t sell now, and I will sell them one day, I can''t figure it out myself, and I will definitely let you and my sister-in-law go together."

    There is a basket with the meat that Liu Guixia and Li Hehua made before dawn today, and the boiled pork bone soup. They are all ready and boiled. When someone wants to buy these two kinds of rice noodles, he directly adds them to the rice noodles. , just boil it hot, and other people sell noodles like this.

 Chapter 289ï¼š If only he could manage her...

    Chapter 289 If only he could manage her...

    "Okay, okay, I''m also worrying about it." Liu Guixia smiled. "Then go quickly."

    Xue Sihu went with the ox.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sat on the ox cart and looked back.

    Liu Guixia and the others immediately smiled and waved to them.

    Xue Yan smiled and waved.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and saw that Xue Yan waved her hand, so she also waved her little hand.

    Xue Sihu immediately laughed when he saw their movements: "If you don''t sit me down, what should I do if I fall down?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sat down obediently and didn''t look back, their calves were hanging under the ox cart, but Xue Yan''s legs were longer than Jiang Yue''s.

    It was already three quarters of time until the bullock cart arrived in town.

    Xue Sihu felt that the closer he was to a crowded place, the easier it would be to sell the rice noodles. Therefore, he led Jiang Yue and Xue Yan directly to the most prosperous and most crowded street in town, which was Jixiang Restaurant. The long street where it is located, but, such a good place, the good stalls must have been occupied. Only a dead end near the end of the alley there is a position that can barely set up stalls, and this position is also occupied. Obviously, the stall is set up, and no one patronizes it, otherwise, it will not be empty, waiting for them to come and sell rice noodles.

    But Xue Sihu didn''t care about this, he parked the ox cart in front of this dead end, ready to unload all the things on the ox cart. When the things are unloaded, the ox cart has to be sent to a place dedicated to ox carts. No ox carts are allowed here, nor are ox carts allowed on the street. It is fine to park for a while.

    Jiang Yue saw that the ox cart had stopped, so she quickly jumped off the ox cart.

    scared Xue Sihu, for fear that she would fall.

    Fortunately, she landed steadily on the ground, and Xue Sihu let out a sigh of relief and relaxed again, but he couldn''t help but said to Xue Yan: "Xiaoyan, take care of Moon Treasure."

    Xue Yan was silent, but still looked at the sky. If only he could manage her...

    Seeing Jiang Yue looking over, he immediately looked elsewhere. He didn''t think of anything.

    Jiang Yue looked away from Xue Yan as if she was startled, and she didn''t know why. What happened to this person, didn''t she know that she was actually an adult? Is it because she hurt him too many times? But it doesn''t feel like it.

    couldn''t figure it out, Jiang Yue was too lazy to think about it, but calmly observed the surroundings.

    This is a dead end. No one comes here at all, not even passers-by. I really don¡¯t know why the fourth brother chose this place.

    But according to the fourth brother''s mind, it is impossible not to know this, then there must be a reason for choosing here.

    But why?

    Jiang Yue couldn''t help looking at Xue Sihu.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu was propping up the tarpaulin against the wall of the alley, he wanted to build a shade shed, and Xue Yan was already helping, so she walked over to see if anyone needed help.

    She was too small and the shed was too high. Xue Sihu refused to let her help, so she helped set up the benches that had been taken off the ox cart. Some things that could be taken out of the basket were also taken out and set up, and she even climbed onto the ox cart. , take two small horses from the ox cart and open them.

    Because of her height, she couldn''t build the mortise-and-mortise table by herself, so she didn''t.

    The firewood that was chopped and bundled into a large bundle was also unloaded from the ox cart by Xue Sihu. In fact, the big things had already been unloaded, and now the ox cart is full of small things.

    She took off the trick cover on the bullock cart, and when the awning was set up, she could hang it up.

    There was a young man selling gadgets next to him. Seeing that he was older than Xue Sihu, he had no intention of paying attention to Jiang Yue and the others, but seeing Jiang Yue as such a small and cute one, he was so sensible in helping to carry and put things, so he endured it. He couldn''t help laughing: "This girl is really sensible."

 Chapter 290ï¼š Its something the fourth brother can do.

    Chapter 290 is what the fourth brother can do

    And these are all spoken, the young man also opened the chat box and smiled at Xue Sihu: "Hey, brother, I haven''t seen you before, did you set up a stall for the first time today?"

    Xue Sihu kept busy with his hands and said with a smile: "Yeah, how do you know, little brother."

    "You can tell by looking at the stall you''ve chosen. Usually, no one has a stall here, and the dogs don''t come. People just pass through the opening in front. My stall is not good either. I haven''t sold it for several days. Going out, even if you can sell it before, you will sell at most one or two gadgets a day. I am planning to change the street if it still can''t be sold today. Bai Bai, look at your bullock cart, unlike me, you are a trader who sells gadgets, and it''s a burden to go wherever you go."

    "Thank you little brother, I''d better spend it here first, otherwise I won''t give up." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "Cheng Chengcheng, I myself don''t give up. Look at the lively scene in front of us, how come we are so deserted." The young man said. Without waiting for Xue Sihu to speak, the man said to himself again: "No wonder we don''t have to take cards to pay for these stalls, it''s like this."

    To set up a stall in this town, it is generally necessary to get a trade name from the official in the town and pay ten cents of money for the stall every day. Xue Sihu has already inquired about this, and naturally he is not surprised at all. He smiled openly and said, "It''s good not to pay, it''s good."

    "You can still laugh?" The young man was also amused.

    Jiang Yue walked to Xue Yan''s side, looked at Xue Sihu on the other side of the tarpaulin, and asked in a low voice, "Fourth brother, what is the idea behind this?"

    Obviously, I came here after inquiring and observing.

    It seems that there is also a way to attract customers, so that there is no worry, and I joke with others.

    Xue Yan also looked around and said, "I don''t know what his plan is, but I have a bad feeling right now."

    Otherwise, why let him come to town together?

    After a pause, he said again: "I seem to want to implicate you."

    Jiang Yue frowned and guessed: "Should we let the two of us entertain guests?"

    "Cough," Xue Yan coughed dryly, "It''s something the fourth brother can do."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Seeing that the awning was erected, Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan to stand on the bench and hung the sign on it.

    Xue Yan just hung it up, and the young man asked, "What are these four characters? It''s so beautiful. I don''t think the characters on other people''s posters are neat."

    Xue Sihu immediately put on a three-pointed smile and said, "These four characters are Xueji rice noodle, written by my brother," he said, patted Xue Yan''s thin shoulder, "He has read books for three years."

    "Honey," the young man exclaimed, "it doesn''t look like he''s very big, he''s only been reading for three years, but he''s written so well, it doesn''t look like it was written by a child, I don''t know how to read. I didn''t let anyone else write it when I sold it, but you did it all."

    The people at the booth diagonally opposite also looked over and exclaimed: "This character is good, it is good, I have seen the characters written by Xiucai, but they are not well written, your brother is too good."

    "Where, where." Xue Sihu smiled deeply.

    "If Xue remembers rice noodle, then your surname is Xue." It was that young man again, who was also idle and bored and had no business. "But what is rice noodle?"

 Chapter 291ï¼š Do your best

    Chapter 291

    "It''s just like noodles made from rice noodles." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "Real or not?" The young man didn''t believe it, "I''ve never heard that rice noodles can be pulled into strips like flour."

    Xue Sihu just laughed.

    After the stove, firewood, baskets, etc. were all placed, all that was left was to set up the table. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped Xue Sihu set up the table, and the people in the deserted stall nearby were amazed.

    "You table..."

    Some people even came over and stared at it: "It turns out that it can be set up like this. I was wondering just now, why do you bring only stools and no tables. Who the **** did this, it''s too clever, I''m here It''s been a while since there have been stalls in this town, and I haven''t seen other people''s tables set up like this."

    This person also pushed a table that had already been set up, and sighed again immediately: "Don''t say it, it''s really stable."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "My eldest brother did it."

    "Your eldest brother is really good." The man boasted.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Thank you, if my eldest brother hears, he will be very happy."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also thought.

    "Your family still has talented people." The young man also came over to see. "Your younger brother writes so well, and your elder brother does things so well."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "You are joking, little brother, what kind of talented people are, they all learn, learn."

    The guy: "That''s great too."

    Waiting for the two tables to be set up, the people who came to see the table took another look before returning to their respective booths.

    Only then did Xue Sihu say to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "You guys are watching the stall here, I''ll send the ox cart over here, no ox cart can be put here." Then, he put two buckets and a pole on the ox cart, "I By the way, bring some water back, it''s just the right place to fetch water."

    After finished speaking, Xue Sihu led the ox.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Then, they turned around in unison, took out some dry rice noodles and placed them in front of the stall. Whoever sells this can never hide this, so that people can see it.

    It was the guy at the stall next to him who saw it first, and came over immediately, staring straight at the dried rice noodles on it, his eyes glowing: "Is this the rice noodles?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan said.

    "How did you do it, why is it really the same as the thread? You still do it..." The young man was very curious.

    "It''s made of rice flour."

    "I''m asking¡ª"

    As soon as the young man said these three words, the person at the booth diagonally opposite smiled and said, "They are only two children, how can they know so little, and besides, it''s hard for people to figure out, and they have to rely on this to make money, Can I tell you? It''s better to be acquainted, and don''t be offensive."

    This person is more interesting.

    When the young man heard the man''s words, he immediately scolded him: "It''s none of your business! I didn''t ask you!" After scolding this man, the young man smiled at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan again: "Damn, tell me quickly. Brother, do you know how to do it? Well, if you tell your brother how you did it, will you buy some candy for you now?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Are they that stupid?

    The person in the booth diagonally opposite was an aunt. She was scolded. She didn''t want to meddle in her own business, but she couldn''t bear to see that someone was lying to the child. What''s the matter with the little brother! Are you lying to the children! The adults who bullied the children are not here now!"

    "What''s the matter with you!" The young man glared.

 Chapter 292ï¼š He still taught

    Chapter 292 He still experienced it

    The aunt was also stubborn: "I don''t do business well, and I do all kinds of crooked ways! Did you fancy that there is no rice noodle in the town, maybe you can really sell it to make money, I just want to know, let''s get this too!"

    The young man blushed immediately.

    Isn''t that what it means to be said?

    The people from the other stalls nearby looked over. The young man came to the stage, but he didn''t dare to really fight with the aunt. The stalls were all managed by officials from the government. If a fight was discovered, how could he be there in the future? A stall in town? So, this breath can only be swallowed.

    I saw that the young man was no longer able to coax Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and turned around angrily and returned to his own booth.

    "Thank you auntie." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thanked.

    The aunt at the stall diagonally opposite immediately smiled and said, "Thank you, everyone can say a few words."

    Although they don''t need the help of this aunt, they won''t be deceived, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still firmly believe that there are still many good people in this world.

    When Xue Sihu came back with a load of water, the aunt told Xue Sihu about it. Xue Sihu was busy and thanked the aunt for her kindness, but after talking to the aunt, Xue Sihu whispered to his two precious children. He smiled and said, "Will you be deceived? I don''t believe it if you kill me."

    How smart their two precious children are, he has experienced it.

    Xue Yan also smiled.

    Jiang Yue rarely showed a slight smile.

    It''s almost noon, so it''s time to start the fire, otherwise it''s a waste of time to come and eat rice noodles.

    Xue Sihu added water to the pot and covered the pot.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan squatted at the mouth of the stove, put some firewood in it, and prepared some chopped wood to put aside, so they could get it.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai took out the fire book and blew it.

    Xue Yan took it subconsciously, lit the firewood in the stove, and then put the chopped wood inside.

    Afraid of being smoked by others, the stove is placed in the farthest part of the booth.

    No one has come to eat rice noodles yet, so the fire can¡¯t be too big, just a small fire.

    "It''s good to have Huo Zhezi. It is not only convenient, but also fast." Xue Sihu took the Huo Zhezi and looked at it before returning it to Xue Yan, and Xue Yan gave it to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue covered the fire zhezi before taking it into her arms.

    Then, Jiang Yue took out a quite large pottery bowl from the basket, poured water into the bowl, and dipped some dry rice noodles into it to soften the rice noodles, so that they could cook for a while less.

    Seeing that everything was ready, Xue Sihu did not shout loudly and asked people to come over to eat rice noodles, but brought the two little horses on one side and let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sit in front of him.

    And he was squatting.

    squatted in front of his two precious children.

    "Come, come, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, sit, sit."

    Xue Sihu was full of smiles, his brows and eyes were curved, and those eyes were a little like a fox.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Xue Yan was expressionless.

    They talked just now, and now they think with their toes, they all know that their fourth brother definitely wants them to entertain customers.

    Sure enough, they saw their fourth brother put his hands together and smiled as if asking: "You have seen it too, this location is not good at all, the dogs will not come, no matter how loud I shout, no one will come to eat rice noodles. Yes, so, you, I ask you, the fourth brother, please, the fourth brother, please, go to the front and shout, that is the front, that is the fork in the front, you see there are so many people, the pedestrians passing by there every day is the most."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thank you "Star Shower", ".", "GALAXY-DOU", "Bingxueyue" for their donations~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 293ï¼š you shout, you shout

    Chapter 293 You shout, you shout

    "You go there and shout," their fourth brother continued, "there is no child like you in this town to sell, especially Yuebao, who is so small and so cute, just shout, plus this rice noodle, everyone''s first time I heard that someone will definitely come here to eat rice noodles with you. And there is no food stall there. If you go there and shout, you will not be said to be robbing other people''s business. "

    They knew...

    Jiangyue looks at the sky.

    Xue Yan looked at the sky.

    "Don''t be like this," Xue Sihu laughed even harder by their two precious children, "Fourth brother is not easy to do business, you don''t want fourth brother to be able to do this business, right? I used to be a child in Changfu Restaurant. On the second day, I often heard the shopkeeper of the restaurant say that the fragrance of wine is also afraid of deep alleys. I actually did it in the past, but it is not as attractive as you. Look at you, go to that station, it is the golden boy and girl, even if you don¡¯t shout What, others can''t help but look at you more."

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue silently, and said with his eyes: I don''t seem to have implicated you, even if I didn''t look at you at that time, the fourth brother has already counted you in it.

    There seemed to be a bit of resentment in those eyes.

    Jiang Yue looked back at Xue Yan, and then again...looking at the sky.

    "Cough cough..." Xue Sihu laughed even more, his whole body trembling as he laughed. His two babies are so cute. "You can''t think like that. I didn''t count on you. I just want our business to be better. I don''t know what''s going on with me. The last time I saw this place, I came up with this idea and thought it would work."

    This is too smart and not good to do business.

    At this moment, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thought so.

    "Okay, don''t be angry anymore, please help the fourth brother, and you can help my fourth brother." Xue Sihu folded his hands even more, and asked their two precious children, but the smile did not diminish at all, and he continued to smile. His whole body was shaking.

    obviously settled on them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both let out a sigh of relief.

    even made Xue Sihu amused.

    But he also knew that his two precious children agreed, so they got up, bent over, opened their arms, and shoved them: "Come on, it''s almost noon, someone must be hungry."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and after a long while, they stood up woodenly.

    Xue Sihu tried his best to endure so as not to laugh out loud.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while before leading Jiang Yue to go.

    Both children tried their best not to look back at their fourth brother, lest they would regret it.

    When he came to the fork and stood on the steps beside the fork, Xue Yan tried to gather up his courage, and then he opened his mouth, but after opening it several times, he didn''t make a sound.

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, feeling a little embarrassed. When she wanted to touch her nose, she found that her right hand was still holding her, so she touched her nose with her left.

    They are good-looking, but they are not big, and they are holding small hands. They are standing on the steps on one side. Even if they are wearing coarse clothes, they are indeed like golden boys and girls. There are many pedestrians passing by, and there are many people from time to time. Look them both eyes.

    "It''s better for you to shout." Xue Yan really couldn''t shout. He didn''t know why either.

    In fact, Jiang Yue couldn''t shout, but things couldn''t be so stagnant. She was about to go out. When she shouted a little, she saw Xue Yan that she seemed to be shouting, and immediately turned to look at her, she immediately closed again. Mouth, no shouting.

    "Cough." Xue Yan was even more embarrassed. "You shout. You shout." Then, don''t look at her again, lest she can''t shout, she''s really stuck here.

 Chapter 294ï¼š Ill see if its delicious!

    Chapter 294 Let me see if it''s delicious!

    Jiang Yue closed her eyes and let out a small sigh of relief. After she had done enough mental construction, she shouted in a small voice: "Eat rice noodles, eat rice noodles, delicious rice noodles, there is fried rice. Noodles, hot and sour rice noodles, vegetable rice noodles, pork rice noodles, and bone broth rice noodles are inexpensive and delicious.¡±

    Xue Sihu had practiced how to shout at home. She only listened to it once and remembered it. At this moment, she was like a baby girl machine, repeating Xue Sihu''s shouting silently and without any emotion.

    But because she is small, white and tender, with **** eyes like black grapes, the whole person looks pink and jade, and she is very cute. .

    "Whose baby girl is this, it''s too cute!" Many people stopped and looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was embarrassed.

    Jiang Yue was also embarrassed, but she couldn''t see it at all, she was extremely calm. And in this way, in everyone''s eyes, just like she is a super good baby girl, it is even more pleasing.

    I saw her repeating mechanically and woodenly: "Eat rice noodles, eat rice noodles..."

    "Cough." Xue Yan almost laughed.

    Jiang Yue looked at him calmly.

    Xue Yan didn''t dare to laugh anymore.

    "Oh, oh," someone laughed with a stomachache, "this baby girl is too cute, okay, eat rice noodles, eat rice noodles, where to eat rice noodles, and what are rice noodles? We have never heard of it, Baby, talk about it."

    Jiang Yue pointed with a small hand: "I eat rice noodles there. Rice noodles are similar to noodles, except that noodles are made of flour, and rice noodles are made of rice noodles."

    "Can rice noodles be made into sticks?" Everyone was surprised.

    "Well, it can be made into strips, or thin strips, so we call it rice noodles. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look, you don''t have to eat it." Jiang Yue said.

    It is very serious and serious, but in the eyes of others, it is cute, small, obedient, and super cute.

    "Good good, good good." Many people said happily. "For the sake of being so cute, baby, let''s go and have a look." Really went.

    All of a sudden, at the end of this street and in front of that dead-end alley, it became lively.

    Many people gathered around the stall of Xueji Rice Noodles, watching the rice noodles. Xue Sihu immediately seized the opportunity to introduce the rice noodles and how much for a bowl, and cooked a bowl of hot and sour rice noodles on the spot.

    The sour and spicy taste made everyone who hooked it swallowed. Some people said at the time, "Just give me a bowl of this, and I''ll see if it''s really delicious!"

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu responded immediately, fearing that no one would hear him, he asked loudly, "Brother, do you add eggs to this bowl? Each egg is a penny, and a fried poached egg is placed in the hot and sour rice noodles. It''s delicious. ."

    "Then add one to me."

    "Good Le!"

    If one is willing to eat, there is naturally a second one.

    Especially when I saw the big brother eating without raising his head and bragging about the different taste of the rice noodles, the two tables were filled up in no time.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still shouting at the fork.

    No, only Jiang Yueyang shouted.

    Xue Yan tried to open his mouth several times, but still no sound came out.

    But the effect of Jiang Yue''s shouting is amazing enough. No matter how many people actually buy it, there are many people who go to see the rice noodles.

    Together with a few stalls next to their Xueji rice noodle stall, which were originally deserted, business has also improved.

 Chapter 295ï¼š sold out

    Chapter 295 Sold Out

    Actually, Jiang Yue''s voice was not a shout, it was about the same loudness as usual, but it was strange enough that passersby could not help but take a second glance and stop to ask about the rice noodle.

    Then, more and more people went to the Xueji rice noodle stall.

    In addition, the price of each bowl is a penny cheaper than the same noodles. Everyone thinks it is a good deal, and more people are willing to try and eat it.

    This is the first time I have eaten this food, and none of them said that it was not delicious, and they were full of praise.

    A table can only seat eight people at most, and two tables can only seat sixteen people. Others can only wait in line. Some people who don¡¯t want to wait in line and waste time leave and go to eat something else, but those People who look at the food say it is delicious, which means they will come again next time.

    Xue Sihu is not a pity that these people are unwilling to line up. He only brought 20 catties of dry rice noodles to sell today, and he can sell them all.

    In addition, let more people know about his Xueji rice noodle.

    This is actually his main purpose.

    Only other people know, the taste is not bad, and there will be many repeat customers.

    Besides, those who refuse to line up, if they want to eat rice noodles in the future, won''t they come again? Nothing to regret.

    Maybe Jiang Yue shouted too many words. Xue Yan was really embarrassed to let his Yuebao do this alone. After a while, he could shout out with difficulty.

    Seeing him also shouting out, Jiang Yue gave him a surprise look. Originally, she thought he would never be able to shout.

    Xue Yan was a little embarrassed.

    Seeing that their fourth brother was busy because there were so many people, and there were many people in line, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were afraid that their fourth brother would be too busy, so they stopped calling and went to help wash the dishes.

    I didn¡¯t bring so many tableware and chopsticks. I only brought 20 pairs. After others finished eating, they had to wash them quickly so that there would be empty and clean bowls.

    Those who were eating rice noodles and those who were waiting to eat rice noodles praised them and thought that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were really sensible and sensible.

    also said that they were in a good mood just by looking at the big and small children.

    It can be seen how correct Xue Sihu''s strategy is. Just placing their Yuebao and Xiaoyan here is enough to attract people''s attention.

    After washing the dishes, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went to the fork in front to shout again.

    I didn''t use it for half an hour, and the rice noodles I brought today were all sold out.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s gone today," Xue Sihu kept apologizing to those who didn''t eat rice noodles, "I''ll definitely bring some more to sell tomorrow, I''m really sorry today, it''s the first day to do business, why not? I understand, I didn''t expect so many people to eat it, thank you for your support, thank you for your support, I will still be here tomorrow, if you want to eat, you can come tomorrow."

    Those who didn''t eat rice noodles could only leave in anger.

    No rice noodles were sold, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally stopped shouting and walked back.

    There are still people eating rice noodles in front of the two tables. After those people have finished eating, they can actually call it a day.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, look quickly." Xue Sihu turned his back to the rice noodle eaters, lowered his voice, and secretly opened the cloth pocket on his apron, which was full of copper coins. "When I was selling it just now, I did a silent calculation. I sold more than 60 bowls. They were all ordinary bowls. Some wanted eggs, some didn''t, some had hot and sour rice noodles, and some wanted fried rice noodles. , there are rice noodles with bone soup, some vegetarian rice noodles, and some pork rice noodles. The cheapest one is six cents a bowl. Pork rice noodles are more expensive, and eight cents a bowl. Erwen money, it''s only the first day today, that''s all, there will definitely be more people tomorrow. It''s all copper money, I don''t need to look for money, and I haven''t moved the money bag my mother gave me."

 Chapter 296ï¼š Who is not in a good mood?

    Chapter 296 Who is not in a good mood?

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, Xue Sihu hurriedly closed the cloth bag so that no one else could see it.

    Xue Sihu wiped the sweat from his face with a towel, and then said again: "Are you hungry? I''ll make egg fried rice for you. In the morning, my sister-in-law packed the rice that I cooked in the morning, and I haven''t brought it out yet. ."

    After saying that, he quickly washed his hands again, and then got busy again, and started to make egg fried rice for their two precious children.

    He was actually hungry himself. Sister-in-law had prepared enough rice for the three of them, so he poured it all into the pot. Like his two children, he would also eat fried rice with eggs.

    "Fourth brother, add some green vegetables, I want to eat green vegetables." Jiang Yue said.

    "Okay." Xue Sihu threw some green vegetables into the pot that he had washed a long time ago. These green vegetables were reserved for cooking fans and sold, and they were not used up when selling fans.

    After Xue Sihu finished frying the egg fried rice, the last group of people who ate the rice noodles also finished eating. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly cleaned up the table and washed the tableware and chopsticks, and then sat on the farthest back. The table began to eat egg fried rice unhurriedly.

    Jiang Yue prefers the vegetables in this egg fried rice, so Xue Yan picked out all the vegetables in his bowl and gave them to Jiang Yue, and then he started to eat them.

    The aunt on the opposite side saw that they were not busy, so she smiled at them: "Your rice noodles are selling really well, let''s all follow suit, I haven''t sold anything for several days, I''ll check it out today. I''ve sold several of them."

    The stall owners of other stalls that were originally deserted all echoed with a smile: "Yes, yes."

    Even the young businessman next to them smiled: "My gadgets have also sold a lot."

    Can sell things and earn money, who is not in a good mood?

    "Where," Xue Sihu said with a smile, "It''s your things that are good."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are used to their fourth brother being able to say nice things all the time, and it is not an exaggeration to say that their fourth brother is exquisite in all aspects of life.

    Xue Sihu was so hungry that he devoured it. He ate the egg fried rice in the bowl in no time, and then went to the pot again. By the way, he asked, "Do you still want it?"

    "No, we have enough in our bowl, fourth brother, you can finish it." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both said.

    "Xing Xing Xing." Xue Sihu put all the egg fried rice left in the pot into his bowl and ate it again. Don''t look at the task of cooking rice noodles, but when you get really busy, you have to use your brain to deal with people who come to eat rice noodles, and you have to keep your hands moving. To be honest, it''s really tiring.

    However, as long as you can earn money, you should be tired.

    When Xue Sihu finished eating egg fried rice, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took Xue Sihu''s tableware and chopsticks and put them in the basin. The two children squatted in front of the basin and started to wash the tableware and chopsticks.

    Xue Sihu just sat beside him and watched happily, without stopping, knowing that his two precious children wanted him to rest. But he still couldn''t help touching the top of his two precious children''s heads, boasting: "Our little Yan and Yuebao are really sensible."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still washing their things.

    The hands are very small, some bowls are bigger than their faces, and the pots are even bigger than their faces. After brushing for a while, they are cleaned and set aside to drain.

    After everything was drained, Xue Sihu also rested and started to pack up, putting some large items in the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center.

    The Shen''s Medical Center is the Shen''s Medical Center, the Shen family is the Shen family, and Shen Yuxuan lives in two places in the town, but the Shen''s Medical Center is closer to where they are now, so he thought about putting things in the Shen''s Medical Center. Go to the backyard.

 Chapter 297ï¼š embarrassed together

    Chapter 297 Embarrassment Together

    "Hey, where is the rice noodle my mother prepared for Yuxuan''s family?" Xue Sihu asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan while digging through the baskets.

    This family is already selling rice noodles, so why don''t they try it for Shen Yuxuan''s family, so when they went out today, Liu Guixia also put a few kilograms of rice noodles that had been wrapped in a basket and gave it to the old doctor Shen.

    "It''s not that basket, it''s this." Jiang Yue said. At that time, she saw Liu Guixiafang and knew which basket she was in.

    Before Xue Sihu came to find her, her tiny body was almost completely buried in the basket in front of her, and from the bottom of the basket, two small hands took out the packaged few kilograms of rice noodles.

    "That''s right, that''s it." Xue Sihu hurriedly took it. "This has to be given to Yu Xuan''s family. You have to put it on it, or you have to find it again. Forget it, Xiaoyan, you should take it."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll bring the ox cart." After speaking, Xue Sihu went.

    The place where the ox cart was kept was a little far away, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped standing, but sat on the same long bench with their legs hanging down, waiting quietly.

    Xue Yan hesitated for a while, but still said, "Do you think fourth brother will let us come tomorrow?"

    "Does this even need to be said?" Jiang Yue glanced at him. It was obvious that he had nothing to say.

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed immediately, and then smiled embarrassedly: "I feel like I''m fine if I don''t come." In fact, she was shouting just now, and it was she who was pleasing.

    Jiang Yue looked straight at him: "Do you think I will stand there alone and shout?"

    If you want to be embarrassed, be embarrassed together.

    "Cough..." Knowing what she meant, Xue Yan coughed even more, and then she looked away, her voice a little weak and somewhat helpless: "I''ll come tomorrow too."

    "Yeah." At the same time, Jiang Yue shook her short legs unconsciously, although she had no expression.

    After Xue Sihu brought the ox cart back, he tied everything back to the cart.

    Before reaching the door of Shen''s Medical Center, he met the old doctor Shen who came back from outside.

    Xue Yan hurriedly bowed his hands in a straight manner and gave a salute.

    Jiang Yue also called out, "Uncle."

    Xue Sihu naturally said hello.

    "Do you want to leave the things with me? Dare to be good, dare to be good. Yesterday, Yu Xuan came back and said why you haven''t come to put things away. I''m not happy. I''m afraid you''re going to see the outside world. It''s okay, wait for him. When I come back from school in the evening, I''ll tell him that he''s sure to be happy." Old Doctor Shen said with a smile, twitching his beard. "Let''s go, let''s go to the hospital. There is empty space behind the hospital, and the yard is also empty. You can put it wherever you want."

    Hearing that the business is selling rice noodles, the old doctor Shen also found it novel.

    "This is for you and Yuxuan." Xue Yan gave the rice noodle he was holding to Old Doctor Shen.

    "Okay, thank you, thank you, this new thing, I really want to try it, Yu Xuan must be happier, anyway, it''s just like cooking noodles, right?" Passed, and then held it to the little servant behind him, who also held it with both hands, very polite, and asked with a smile.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    There is an empty room behind the Shen''s Medical Center to put things, but they did not put the things in the empty room, but in the courtyard behind the hospital.

    This yard is quite big, with many wooden shelves on one side, drying herbs, and on the other side there are sundries, and they are placed next to the sundries.

    It happened that the sundries had built a shed here, and they could be considered to be placed under the shed.

 Chapter 298ï¼š Playing with you!

    Chapter 298 Playing with you!

    Basically everything that you don¡¯t need to bring home every day is kept in this backyard.

    After putting away the things, he had another conversation with Dr. Shen before Jiang Yue and the others left the Shen''s Medical Center and went to the vegetable market to buy some side dishes that they would need tomorrow.

    I didn¡¯t run out of meat and bone soup that I made early in the morning at home. I took it back to my house to eat it at night. As for tomorrow¡¯s side dishes, I can prepare what I can prepare today. Start prep, or come to town a little earlier and prep directly in town.

    Try to keep the ingredients as fresh as possible.

    is also because on the first day, the preparations at home were a bit rushed, but after getting used to it, it will definitely be much better.

    Buy side dishes at the vegetable market before going home.

    When we got back to the village and didn''t arrive at You, the sun was still quite high.

    Every time I meet someone, I ask them how their business is going, whether the rice noodles are sold, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t speak, it was Xue Sihu who was driving the ox cart and said with a smile, "It''s okay."

    But when I meet Wang Sufen, I know that this aunt likes to flatter his family. I think his family is the richest in the eight villages. I always wonder if I can take advantage of his family. Seeing that others are not good, he likes to gloat at misfortune, so Xue Sihu smiled with his usual three-pointed smile, patted the cloth-covered basket behind his back and said, "Don''t mention it, it''s still here, not a single bowl has been sold. ."

    Sure enough, the aunt was instantly delighted.

    This secret joy couldn''t help but show on his face, but he said in an unbelievable tone: "You kid, what are you kidding me, you went out with a big load of stuff in the morning, and you just pull it back in this time, why? Maybe a bowl didn''t sell."

    Xue Sihu immediately sighed heavily, pretending to be the real thing: "That''s because I don''t give up, maybe I can sell it tomorrow, the table and stove are all placed in the town, and I have to try it tomorrow. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s sold, of course, it¡¯s just such a little thing to pull back. I hope it can be sold tomorrow.¡± After speaking, he sighed again.

    The stunned Aunt Wang believed that it was true, and was even happier, but she still pretended to say: "This is a bit annoying, but this business is so easy to do, otherwise everyone will do business, Go home quickly, go home quickly, it''s a big deal, and it''s just a lesson, just don''t bother in the future, eh?"

    Speaking of the last, a look of consolation.

    "Yes, business is so easy to do, thank you, Aunt Wang." Xue Sihu thanked.

    "Thank you for what, I didn''t say anything." Aunt Wang was so happy, her face was red.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked away and stopped watching Aunt Wang being played around by their fourth brother. In this position, it is estimated that they were sold by their fourth brother, and they will help their fourth brother count the money.

    It wasn''t until Xue Sihu drove the ox cart and took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan past that Aunt Wang shook hands happily and kept saying, "It''s great, great."

    Immediately, every time Aunt Wang met someone, she happily told that person that Jiang Yue and the others had returned from town, and that a bowl of rice noodles was not sold.

    Everyone looked at her like a joke.

    In the end, some people really couldn''t stand her like this, and said angrily: "Aunt Wang, the Four Tigers are playing with you, his rice noodle sales are okay! You really are so happy to see other people''s rice noodles not being sold."

    directly turned Aunt Wang upside down.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thank you "Bingxueyue", ".", "I have a lot of meat", "Xingyu" for the rewards of these babies~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 299ï¼š Are you busy?

    Chapter 299 Are you busy?

    "That son of a bitch!" Aunt Wang let out a breath and cursed loudly.

    But no one paid any attention to her at all, but that person said to another person: "I heard that the rich family wants to build a workshop, and they have agreed with Qingshu and the others, and it will be built the day after tomorrow, have you heard?"

    "I heard that it seems to have been built on that mountain. Didn''t you see that the rich family was already cleaning up that piece?"

    "Why did you build that mountain?"

    "I don''t know. But where did the rich come from... Forget it, forget it, the rich have the rich." Too many times, I don''t even bother to guess how much money they have.

    So do others.

    Only Aunt Wang got even more angry when she heard this.

    Although Jiang Yue didn''t see Aunt Wang''s appearance, she probably guessed it, but she didn''t guess. She wouldn''t waste time on things she didn''t care about. She just rode in an ox cart and returned with Xue Yan and Xue Sihu. home.

    When the family saw them coming back, they all asked anxiously: "How is it? How is it?"

    Everyone was very happy when I heard that they were all sold out and they were still selling very quickly.

    I heard that it was the result of her and Xue Yan shouting at the fork, and without Xue Sihu speaking, Liu Guixia and the others laughed: "Then let Xiaoyan and Yuebao follow you in the future."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu agreed, and after agreeing, he smiled at her and Xue Yan like a fox, looking overjoyed.

    Jiangyue looks at the sky.

    Xue Yan looked at the sky.

    After being happy for a while, Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Since the sales are so good, then the early rice we have at home can also start making rice noodles."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It can be done, let''s start it at home tomorrow, or I''m really afraid that I won''t have to sell it by then."

    Liu Guixia: "Then you will still take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to town to sell rice noodles tomorrow. My sister-in-law and I will make rice noodles at home. By the way, your elder brother has made two more tables. Do you want to bring them?"

    Xue Sihu: "It''s definitely going to be taken. Many people are lining up today, and there''s not even a place to sit. But, mother, are you and sister-in-law busy making rice noodles?"

    "Isn''t there your eldest brother? Your eldest brother is almost done with everything now. If you have time, you can help me and your sister-in-law grind the soaked rice into flour. It''s really too busy. You can also ask Wuhu to help at home. , there are also many helpers. As for your father and second brother, let them be busy with the workshop. They finally figured out the structure diagram of the workshop drawn by Xiaoyan, but when installing things like the Gulong runner, it is still necessary to Xiaoyan was present, lest they accidentally install it wrong, which would be troublesome."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "When it comes to installation, let Xiaoyan stay at home. But this workshop will take a lot of days. It is estimated that at that time, my business will be stable, and I don''t need Xiaoyan and Yuebao to help. shouted."

    "That''s naturally better." Liu Guixia smiled.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Wuhu are not at home at the moment because they renovated the workshop on the mountain. When they came back when the sun went down, they learned that the rice noodles were all sold out today, and the business was booming, and they were very happy.

    If it wasn''t for something at home, Xue Wuhu, who was bluffing, wanted to go to town the next day to see the booming business scene.

    During dinner, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others were still very happy, and kept talking and laughing.

    Jiang Yue was still silently eating the rice from her small rice bowl. After she had eaten, she took a twig and drew it on the ground.

 Chapter 300ï¼š iron plate?

    Chapter 300 Iron plate?

    After the painting was finished, she looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan caught her looking out of the corner of his eye, and looked back at her, she then motioned for Xue Yan to look at the ground.

    I saw a boxy frame drawn on the ground. There were four round holes in the frame. The holes were arranged in two rows, two on the top and two on the bottom.

    "Are you...?" Xue Yan rarely understood what she meant.

    Jiang Yue pointed at the square with a twig and said, "This is an iron plate. There are four holes in the middle that can hold a casserole, and each round hole can hold the bottom of a casserole."

    Xue Yan finally understood, "With this on the stove, can I cook four bowls of rice noodles with soup at the same time?"

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. "In this way, the fourth brother does not have to cook one bowl at a time, and can cook four different bowls at the same time. If someone comes to eat rice noodles, if they all order the same, the fourth brother is easy to cook, just cook in one pot, but they all order different. Yes, the fourth brother has to do it four times, which saves time and is not so tiring."

    Xue Yan also knew that the fourth brother almost didn''t come here alone today, and was still very tired: "Then go to the town tomorrow and ask the blacksmith to make an iron plate like this."

    Jiang Yue: "Let''s pay two dollars. I want to buy another stove at home."

    Xue Yan: "Okay."

    "Then you can draw it on paper." Jiang Yue then lost the twig, "Draw carefully, the iron plate doesn''t need to be too thick, but it can''t be too thin, otherwise it won''t be able to withstand four bowls of rice noodles, and the iron plate. The size needs to be just above the stove, and when the time comes, let the blacksmith make two such iron plates according to your drawing."

    Originally, she planned to draw by herself, but although she knew traditional Chinese characters, she had never used a brush, so writing or drawing with a brush would not look good.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan didn''t ask more, just nodded.

    Thinking that the iron-making technology here is not developed at all, so iron is expensive, Jiang Yue said again: "If you think it is expensive, you can replace the iron plate with an iron frame, as long as there are four holes in the middle, I think the stove is also on the top. At most four casseroles the size of a normal sea bowl can fit."

    "It''s still an iron plate," Xue Yan said. "If the iron plate is firmer, it should take longer."

    "Um."

    "Don''t tell the fourth brother first, then give the fourth brother a surprise."

    "As you like." She didn''t care.

    Taking advantage of Xue Sihu not paying attention, Xue Yan secretly painted. On the second day, before going out, he and Jiang Yue asked for some money from Liu Guixia. They were afraid that they would not have enough money.

    Liu Guixia knew that they would not use money indiscriminately, but she still didn''t ask them what they wanted the money for. Anyway, Liu Guixia gave as much as they wanted.

    When Xue Sihu was busy building the awning again, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made an excuse and went to the nearest blacksmith shop.

    The blacksmith looked at Xue Yan''s drawing and said it was simple, but it would take three days to make it for them, and he said that it would cost more than two taels of silver in total.

    Because this is custom-made, the price will indeed be higher. Unlike iron pots, hoes and shovels, there are already models. Just pour it with molten iron, and there is no need to make soil embryos. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan think the price is about the same. I paid the deposit and told the blacksmith that I would pick it up at this time in three days.

    brought two more tables to set up the stall, that is four tables, and at the stall of Xueji rice noodle, there can only be four tables, and there will be no more.

    After all, the stall is that big.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still the same as yesterday, standing at the fork in front, shouting, and asking people to eat rice noodles. You don¡¯t have to eat, you can come and have a look, it still attracts a lot of people.

 Chapter 301ï¼š moved to death

    Chapter 301 Touched to death

    Then Xue Sihu was naturally busier and more tired.

    Fortunately, it was only during the afternoon that I was tired, otherwise Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would be worried, and even Xue Sihu himself was worried that he would not be able to last.

    These days went on like this for three days, and finally, it was time to go to the blacksmith''s latte.

    On this day, Xue Sihu was still busy setting up the awning and preparing to do business, Xue Yan led Jiang Yue to Xue Sihu again.

    "Fourth brother, let''s go get something."

    "Take something? What is it?" Xue Sihu was puzzled.

    "You''ll know when you see it." Xue Yan didn''t say it directly.

    "Okay, okay, then come back soon."

    "Um."

    Then, Xue Yan, the big kid, took the little kid Jiang Yue to go.

    The blacksmith also kept his promise, saying that he could take it after three days. Xue Yan took an iron plate first and took a closer look with Jiang Yue.

    The scale and style are the same as what he drew. It should be just right on the donkey in their house, and the four round holes are indeed the size of the bottom of the casserole.

    Seeing that the blacksmith also sells a stove for iron bags, just like the one his fourth brother bought, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue simply bought another stove here.

    The blacksmith saw that they were two children, and was afraid that they could not hold the stove, so he asked if their house was far away, and if it was not far, he could help bring it to their house.

    Xue Yan said, "It''s not too far, go around here, and the end of the street is there. My family is setting up a stall there and I need to use this stove."

    "Then it''s not far, come, I''ll send it to you." After saying that, the blacksmith pulled over a single-wheeled wooden cart, loaded the stove onto the wooden cart, and sent it to them.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue brought the blacksmith to the booth, Xue Sihu was delighted: "I''m going, what are you taking?"

    Jiang Yue said: "I bought another stove, and let the uncle blacksmith make two pieces of this board."

    Xue Sihu was not in a hurry to ask what the iron plate with four holes was for, but hurriedly worked with the blacksmith to remove the stove and the two iron plates from the wooden cart. Xue Sihu stared at the blacksmith until he sent the blacksmith away. The two iron plates looked straight at him and asked his two precious children, "What is this for?"

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue and asked Jiang Yue to speak.

    Jiang Yue said: "This can be placed on the stove, these four holes can be placed in a casserole, and four bowls of different rice noodles can be cooked at the same time without being so tired."

    When Xue Sihu heard this, he was moved to death, but also died of happiness, "It''s still our family Yuebao and Xiaoyan who know they are distressed, wait, fourth brother will go buy a casserole."

    After touching the heads of his two precious children, Xue Sihu really went to buy a casserole immediately.

    He is not stupid and knows how big a casserole should be.

    Fortunately, it is not far away, he will be back soon.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you, and finally have a thing on your mind.

    After their fourth brother bought the casserole, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped to wash the casserole. Their fourth brother bought eight normal sea bowl-sized casserole. Two stoves, two iron plates like that, might be useful.

    If you really use it, it must be much easier.

    After the casserole was cleaned, it was noon.

    I have been drinking for the past few days. Even if I don¡¯t go to the front fork and shout, some people will come to eat rice noodles. Many people know that there are rice noodles here.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went over to shout today as usual, not only to let more people know about their Xueji rice noodles, but also to let more people eat their rice noodles.

 Chapter 302ï¼š Wonderful!

    Chapter 302 Wonderful!

    During the shouting, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would visit their booth from time to time.

    At their stall, there are two stoves. One stove has an iron plate, which can cook four bowls of rice noodles at the same time. On the other stove, there is a pot for frying rice noodles and frying poached eggs. That¡¯s all. , is enough to make their fourth brother a lot easier.

    The fourth brother will have more time to laugh with the guests, and become more familiar with some people and things in the town.

    "Eat rice noodles, eat rice¡ª¡ª"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan started shouting again, but before the shouting was over, they saw an old acquaintance approaching quickly, and smiled at them: "So it''s really you, I listen. The juniors said, it seems that it is you, so I came to see it, but I didn''t expect it to be true."

    is Joe the shopkeeper.

    Lucky Restaurant is located in the middle of this street, not too far away. The two of them are shouting here again, and they are growing well. It is very strange. Even if the shopkeeper Qiao doesn''t know it now, he will know it sooner or later.

    "Treasurer Joe." Xue Yan handed over.

    The shopkeeper Qiao was busy and bowed his hand in return, "Young master, you''re polite, you''re welcome."

    Jiang Yue also greeted and called out, "Uncle."

    Shopkeeper Qiao smiled at her and said, "Someone went to Jixiang Restaurant for dinner before, and he mentioned that he saw a pair of golden boys and girls here, and said that the girl in particular was very pleasing. I still don''t believe it. Now I see you, of course I am. It''s true." After saying that, he glanced at the end of the street before smiling again, "I wonder if the young master and Miss Yuebao will invite me to eat a bowl of your rice noodles."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Treasurer Qiao is very polite, it''s just a bowl of rice noodles, please."

    "Okay, the young master also invites." Shopkeeper Qiao also turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation.

    Then, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue and took shopkeeper Qiao back to the booth.

    Xue Sihu was busy putting rice noodles into the casserole, and he didn''t notice that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were back. It was Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who pulled Xue Sihu down a little, and Xue Sihu noticed that they were back, and there was a shopkeeper who was dressed and dressed next to him. the same person.

    "Fourth brother, this is the shopkeeper Qiao of Jixiang Restaurant." Xue Yan explained his confusion.

    "Oh, oh, it''s Shopkeeper Qiao, please take a seat, please take a seat." Xue Sihu hurriedly greeted and asked Shopkeeper Qiao to sit. Just as someone finished eating, another seat was vacated.

    Shopkeeper Qiao smiled and said, "I''m not busy, let me take a look first, have a look."

    Having said that, he raised his eyes to see that the stall was almost full of people eating rice noodles. Compared with other stalls, the business was very good.

    Then, Shopkeeper Qiao started to stare at the dried rice noodles, and said with a sudden realization, "So this is the rice noodles."

    nodded again, and then his eyes moved to the stove, looking at the iron plate above the stove and below the four casserole pans, he immediately praised: "Wonderful! Wonderful!"

    Chao Xueyan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Sihu, who only admired them, smiled and said, "This is the first time I have seen people set up stalls so wonderfully."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Treasurer Qiao is joking, just messing around, sit down, please sit down."

    Shopkeeper Qiao lifted his robe and sat down, and he didn''t mind that the table was full of people eating rice noodles.

    "Manager Qiao, what kind of rice noodles do you want to eat? We have fried rice noodles, hot and sour rice noodles, vegetarian rice noodles, pork rice noodles, and bone soup rice noodles." Xue Sihu asked.

    Shopkeeper Joe: "Is it just these kinds?"

    "These are the only ones for now, I''ll definitely add more styles in the future." Xue Sihu smiled and didn''t hide it.

    Shopkeeper Qiao: "Then which rice noodle sells the best?"

 Chapter 303ï¼š Willing to pay a thousand taels?

    Chapter 303 Are you willing to pay a thousand taels?

    Xue Sihu: "Fried rice noodles and bone broth rice noodles. Hot and sour rice noodles are also selling well."

    Shopkeeper Qiao glanced at the stove and saw that the four casseroles were all boiled. They belonged to others. The pots were empty and nothing was done, so he said, "Then bring me a bowl of fried rice noodles."

    "Okay, wait a moment." Xue Sihu immediately went to fry the rice noodles.

    At this time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other, firmly believing that there must be something wrong with the presence of shopkeeper Qiao. Don''t say it now, I''ll definitely say it later.

    The dried rice noodles were soaked in cold water to soften. Xue Sihu just fry them with simple seasonings. Soon, a bowl of fragrant fried rice noodles was placed in front of Shopkeeper Qiao.

    Shopkeeper Qiao took out a pair of clean chopsticks from the bamboo tube on which the chopsticks were placed, and began to take a slow taste.

    The first bite was not much, it was really a taste.

    But the taste is indeed different from the noodles, and it is delicious. Shopkeeper Qiao''s eyes lit up, and the next bite, he ate a lot.

    Until shopkeeper Qiao finished the fried rice noodles, the rice noodles were sold out, and the people who came to eat rice noodles also had only one table and a few people were eating.

    Shopkeeper Qiao was the only one left at the table. Seeing that Shopkeeper Qiao had finished eating, Xue Sihu hurriedly cleaned up the tableware and chopsticks in front of Shopkeeper Qiao and immersed them in the wooden basin on the side.

    wiped the table again, and then hurriedly took their two precious children and sat down, at the same table as shopkeeper Qiao. Obviously, he also knew that Mr. Qiao had something to say.

    Shopkeeper Qiao was a little surprised to see Xue Sihu like this. He didn''t seem to expect Xue Sihu to be so smart.

    But thinking that this is Young Master Xue''s fourth brother, he was relieved and felt quite normal. After all, Young Master Xue is a recognized child prodigy in Shengming Academy.

    However, he has also seen Young Master Xue''s eldest brother and second brother, as well as Young Master Xue''s father, but he does not have such a strong feeling of being smart.

    Especially the father and eldest brother of Young Master Xue, they are honest and honest at first glance.

    It can be seen that it depends on the person, and everyone is different.

    Since they are all smart people, Shopkeeper Qiao didn''t beat around the bush and said with a smile, "You must have seen it, I''m sitting here now for something."

    Xue Yan said: "You might as well speak bluntly."

    Shopkeeper Qiao nodded, then looked around the stall and said with a smile: "I was in Jixiang Restaurant, and I heard about your rice noodle more than once in the past few days, and even some guests even asked if our restaurant had this when they ate at Jixiang Restaurant. Rice noodle, I just heard Xiao Er say that it seems that the young master and Miss Yuebao are at the fork, so I came to see it and wanted to ask you, if you are willing to sell the recipe for making rice noodle to Jixiang Restaurant, Jixiang Restaurant is willing to pay 1,000 yuan. two."

    In this regard, shopkeeper Qiao''s business sense is still very sensitive. He is very optimistic about this rice noodle. In addition, the stall of this rice noodle is owned by Xue Xiaogongzi''s family. Xue Xiaogongzi and Miss Yuebao are still in charge, so he is even more optimistic. .

    Hearing that, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked at their fourth brother, no matter whether the thousand taels were less or more, whether their fourth brother sold or not, they didn''t care about this matter, and their fourth brother made the decision.

    was originally the business that their fourth brother wanted to do.

    When the shopkeeper Qiao saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan like this, he understood that Xue Sihu was in charge, so he only looked at Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu said with a three-pointed smile: "Thank you, Treasurer Qiao, you can look up to it. If the Jixiang Restaurant buys the recipe, it will be a lot of food. If you don''t buy it, it will have no effect on the Jixiang Restaurant. We did it originally. For different businesses, people who go to Jixiang Restaurant for dinner have no taels of silver in their wallets, and they feel empty when they go there.¡±

 Chapter 304ï¼š Was it like this in your previous life?

    Chapter 304 In the past life, was it so against the sky?

    "But come to me to eat rice noodles," Xue Sihu continued, "as long as you have a few pennies, you can come and eat a bowl. You and our little Yanyuebao are acquainted, and I will not hide it. You, this is the first serious business I have done, and it has a very different meaning to me. I want to keep doing it, so please forgive me."

    This remark made it clear that Jixiang Restaurant and Xueji Rice Noodles cater to different groups of people, and there are very few customers who can overlap, just like one is high-end and the other is low-end.

    Can ordinary people say this?

    It shows how amazing Xue Sihu''s talent in this area is.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were used to their fourth brother being more business-minded, so they were not surprised at all, but the shopkeeper Qiao was shocked.

    You can have such a clear understanding when you are doing business for the first time, how can you get it in the future?

    Moreover, Xue Sihu''s words not only let him know more clearly that even if Xueji rice noodle grows bigger, it will not affect Jixiang Restaurant much. , As far as Jixiang Restaurant is concerned, it doesn''t matter if this recipe is not bought.

    Shopkeeper Qiao calmed down, then looked at Xue Sihu, and kept praising: "The future generations are formidable, the future generations are formidable." This was the first time he had seen such a business-minded person.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu is not very old at this age, isn''t he fearful in his later generations?

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Manager Qiao, you really look down on me, what a terrible thing, I just want to continue my current business, and don''t want to sell anything."

    "You are really humble." Shopkeeper Joe laughed. Immediately, he sighed: "Well, I just came to ask, I didn''t really have to buy it."

    Speaking of this, others also stood up: "I should go back too, if you are free, you can go to my place to sit and sit."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu, Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue all responded politely. He also said the same thing as the return gift: "We are basically here every day, and when the shopkeeper Qiao is free, you can come and sit often."

    "Okay, you must come when you have time." Shopkeeper Qiao smiled. Seeing that they were about to deliver, he said, "Stay behind." Then, the shopkeeper Qiao left.

    Xue Sihu only watched for a while, then nodded with satisfaction, and said, "This shopkeeper Qiao is similar to what I''ve heard, and he is full of interests for the good fortune restaurant, obviously he''s just a shopkeeper, yes, when I expand the business, I will ask him if he is willing to be the shopkeeper for me, and I can give him three times the wages at Jixiang Restaurant."

    Their fourth brother now knows that they are poaching people with high salaries...

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while, then looked at Xue Yan and asked Xue Yan with her eyes: In your last life, was the fourth brother so defiant?

    Xue Yan was also silent for a while, before nodding, saying yes.

    Jiang Yue was even more silent.

    It''s true that some people are born to do things.

    Seeing that all the rice noodle eaters have finished eating, Jiang Yue and the others have packed up and are going home.

    Before going home, not only went to the vegetable market to buy side dishes, but also went to the rice shop to buy 100 jin of early rice, and the day before yesterday went to the rice store to buy 100 jin of early rice.

    Now the business of the stall is quite good. It can sell 40 to 50 kilograms of dry rice noodles a day. Although it has not fully recovered, it is estimated that it will not be long before it will fully recover.

    Buy early rice before going home.

    In addition to the workshop, we also make rice noodles every day.

    As soon as Jiang Yue entered the yard, she saw that there were many bamboo poles in the yard, high or low, full of white and thin rice noodles. Some of them had already been dried, and some had just been put to dry. Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were on the pot table again. Sitting aside, Xue Yihu was grinding and soaking the early rice before the stone mill.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 305ï¼š Renovation of three wooden houses

    Chapter 305 Renovation of Three Wooden Houses

    Even Yu Hongyan has a bulging belly, so she can help as much as she can, drying rice noodles in front of the bamboo pole.

    It doesn''t matter if you don''t dry it today, continue to dry it tomorrow.

    Xue Yan went to the pot and looked at it. She probably saw that there was nothing to help him, so she walked back to her and asked her, "I''m going to the workshop to see, are you going?"

    The workshop has been built. From the day it started, every afternoon when he came back from town, he would go to the place where the workshop was built to check the progress.

    Jiang Yue nodded when she saw that she was okay.

    Then, the two of them went together.

    Before they reached the foot of the mountain, they saw Xue Dafu and the others on the other side of the mountain near the river making a workshop from a distance.

    Originally, they only planned to simply build two wooden houses to cover the wind, frost, snow, rain, and sun, but because their fourth brother wanted to expand the rice noodle business, this workshop must be used to thresh early rice into early rice. To reduce the cost, there should be quite a lot. In order to avoid that there is no place to put rice and rice at that time, it was decided not to build two rooms, but to renovate three rooms.

    In the case of three rooms, one room is naturally filled with rice hulls, and the water potential is used to thresh the rice into rice. One room can be used to store rice, and the other room can naturally store rice, which is just right.

    In general houses, the bottom may or may not be overhead, but in this workshop, the bottom must be overhead.

    Because there are many wooden runners of different sizes to be installed below.

    There is no runner, even if there is water potential, it is useless. It is the water potential that drives the runner to rotate, and then one runner drives another runner, which drives another, and so on... Then, all the runners turn, and they can drive Gu Long turned.

    There is no need for human or animal power to push the grain hull.

    As long as someone keeps putting rice into the hole above the rice hull, the rice hull can grind the rice day and night and thresh the rice into rice.

    The bottom is overhead, and it is much more complicated than other people''s buildings. It is necessary to reserve the location for the installation of the runner, and it has to be just right. It can''t be too big or small. Fortunately, Xue Yan has already made every part of the structure diagram of this workshop. The drawing was carefully and carefully, and Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu also understood everything under Xue Yan''s explanation. They would reserve a space according to the structure diagram, although Li Qingshu and the others did not understand what the space was reserved for, nor did they understand it. The runners and Dagu hulls stacked under the tarpaulin next to them will be installed in the end, but Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu let them do whatever they want, and they will do it.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived at the workshop, Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu were holding the structure diagram of how the bottom was overhead, and they checked and verified them over and over again to see if they made any mistakes.

    While the house is still in the air, they can be modified. They have to check and check carefully, lest the house is built up, and once it is built, it cannot be modified.

    Li Qingshu and the others rammed the large and small wooden stakes more firmly there.

    "Xiaoyan, you came just in time, you should also take a look. If there is no problem, we will start building it tomorrow." Xue Dafu said.

    Xue Yan had the structural drawing he drew in his head, so he raised his eyes and began to take a serious look at the overhead floor without looking at the drawing.

    On the other hand, Jiang Yue took over the blueprint and compared it with the overhead layer while looking at the blueprint. There were a few small parts that were a little unsatisfactory, but she didn''t say anything. Xue Yan could definitely see it. will say.

    After a while, Xue Yan finished reading the overhead floor, and then pointed out a few small problems that Jiang Yue also saw.

 Chapter 306ï¼š Dont go!

    Chapter 306 Don''t go!

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu immediately greeted Li Qingshu and the others, and rebuilt these small places to make this workshop the best possible.

    took a look at the workshop again, and it didn''t matter if they were there or not, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped by the ground to have a look.

    Some of the strawberries they planted have already bloomed, and it is estimated that they will start eating strawberries next month.

    But before they got to that acre of strawberry field, they saw Aunt Chunmei and the village chief and his daughter-in-law arguing in front of their acre of strawberry field, and they seemed to be fighting fiercely.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and continued to walk over.

    I heard Aunt Chunmei said very badly: "It''s really a yellow flower! How could it be a white flower? I don''t know how Guixia''s family planted it, but it turned out to be all white flowers!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both stopped.

    Indeed, the snakeberry should have yellow flowers, and the stamens are also yellow.

    But their house is strawberry.

    But Jiang Yue has long planted some strawberries in some places in order to keep the water leaking.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally had nothing to worry about. After looking at each other again, they calmly continued to walk towards their acre of strawberry fields.

    "You man! The flowers are clearly white, but the stamens seem to be yellow. I saw them all at the foot of the mountain, and there are still them at the foot of the mountain. You are still arguing with me!" Big fire.

    She just ran out of firewood at home, so she came to the mountain to get firewood. Who knows, she met this Chunmei in front of this acre of snakeberry field, and then the two started chatting about this snakeberry, and this Chunmei didn''t know what was going on. It must be said that this snakeberry should be a yellow flower.

    Before, she hadn''t paid attention to what kind of flowers the snakeberry blooms, but last time, when she was going down the mountain, she fell at the foot of the mountain and happened to see a snakeberry with white flowers!

    is definitely a white flower!

    It can''t be wrong!

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard the words of the village chief''s daughter-in-law, they knew that the village chief''s daughter-in-law must have seen the strawberry she planted at the foot of the mountain that day for the sake of watertightness, but because the village chief''s daughter-in-law didn''t know it was a strawberry, she thought it was a snakeberry. .

    Originally, she did this for this day, so naturally she and Xue Yan would not explain anything.

    I saw Aunt Chunmei was also angry: "It''s obviously you who are fighting with me! I''m... I''m... I''m so mad at me! You wait, I''ll find a flowering snakeberry, see who You''re right! The old lady is going to break it with you today! I''ll see if you wait and say it will be a white flower!"

    So, Aunt Chunmei put down her **** and started looking around in the wild to see if there were any snakeberries, and she really found one in the wild grass.

    "Look!" Aunt Chunmei pulled up the snakeberry and ran back. "It''s just yellow flowers!"

    The village chief''s wife was stunned for a moment, a little confused: "How come this yellow flower blooms..."

    "It was originally a yellow flower!" Aunt Chunmei was angry. "You are still arguing with me! Believe it now! Really, if you don''t know, you don''t know, what are you pretending to be!"

    Other words are fine, but the next sentence immediately provokes the anger of the village chief''s daughter-in-law.

    "Chunmei, keep your mouth clean! What are you pretending! What am I pretending?!" The village chief''s daughter-in-law was furious. "Chengchengcheng, don''t go, don''t go! I''ll be back in a while, who is it? The flowers are already blooming! You wait for me too!"

    Having said that, the village chief''s daughter-in-law didn''t care about the firewood, so she hurried down the mountain and went to the foot of the mountain to pick the snakeberry she saw earlier.

    When she was going back after picking, she saw another snakeberry with white flowers. She picked it up again, and then went back even more hurriedly, throwing what she picked into the face of the Chunmei woman.

 Chapter 307ï¼š You open your dogs eyes and see!

    Chapter 307 Open your dog''s eyes and see!

    Aunt Chunmei just focused on arguing with the village chief''s daughter-in-law, and didn''t notice Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. When the village chief''s daughter-in-law, Chai, didn''t leave in a huff, she also said ''sick'', and then noticed that she had come over , Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were looking at her.

    Aunt Chunmei laughed immediately: "I''ll let you see the joke, the village chief and his wife are sick, no matter what, they want to win, and don''t care who is willing to let her go. Fortunately, she is not too young, Your grandchildren are as old as you. You came to see your mu of snakeberries, but your mu of snakeberries is really strange, how come the flowers are white, and the stamens are yellow."

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    It was still Xue Yan who said, "I don''t know." After a pause, he said, "Auntie, I usually don''t pay much attention to it. Seeing this white flower, I thought it was originally a white flower."

    "How old are you," Aunt Chunmei smiled, her attitude towards him was much better, "I''m already this age, I''ve definitely seen more than you, I''m pretty sure, it''s really a yellow flower, it''s just your family. I know what happened, but it turned out to be a white flower."

    As soon as the voice fell, the voice of the village chief''s wife shouted: "Chunmei! Chunmei! Open your dog''s eyes and see if the flowers are blooming!"

    I saw the village chief''s daughter-in-law coming over with two white-flowered snakeberries in her hands.

    Aunt Chunmei was also stunned for a moment, then, seeing the village chief''s daughter-in-law''s blushing face and thick neck, she immediately patted her knees with both hands, bent over and laughed loudly, "So this snakeberry is both kinds of flowers, haha. Haha... old sister, old sister, look what we are fighting for."

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law was not so angry after being caught like this. She smiled and said, "Isn''t it a vain fight? But we don''t fight. We don''t know that some have yellow flowers and some have white flowers."

    "Okay, old sister, old sister, don''t be angry."

    "I''m not angry!" The village chief''s daughter-in-law refused to admit, "You are the one who is angry."

    "I''m not angry either." Aunt Chunmei was also unwilling to admit it.

    Then both of them laughed again.

    Immediately, Aunt Chunmei laughed again to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "I made a mistake, this one also has white flowers, but you all have white flowers, and I don''t know how you dug them."

    The village chief''s wife immediately smiled and said, "They were digging everywhere at the time, so it''s not like you didn''t see it."

    "Yes, yes." Aunt Chunmei laughed. "Okay, I''m going back, and the family is waiting for me to go back and make dinner." Saying that, he was about to go back with his hoe.

    "I''m going back too." The village chief''s daughter-in-law picked up her small load of firewood.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you all hurry back, the sun is about to go down." Aunt Chunmei laughed.

    "I know auntie," Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said, "Let''s take a look and go back."

    "Okay." Aunt Chunmei responded and left with the village chief''s daughter-in-law.

    Aunt Chunmei doesn''t like to talk about one thing everywhere, but the village chief''s daughter-in-law likes it a little bit. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t have to think about it.

    That''s fine. When the time comes, it will bear fruit, which is different from snakeberry. Everyone will subconsciously think that the fruit of the yellow-flowered snakeberry plant is the common snakeberry, and the fruit of the white-flowered snakeberry is them. I have never seen it before, and the surface of the fruit is very similar to the surface of the snakeberry. Even if the shape is different, everyone will only think that this is another kind of snakeberry, and will not think that it is not a snakeberry.

 Chapter 308ï¼š to get the wooden sign

    Chapter 308 Going to get the wooden sign

    At that time, in order to distinguish it from the common snakeberry, they said that the different snakeberry would be named strawberry, which is logical.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home after seeing the strawberries on this acre, they heard Liu Guixia say strangely: "So some snakeberries have yellow flowers and some white flowers, I haven''t noticed it before, but look at our family. There were white flowers in the field, and I thought they were white flowers."

    "Yes, yes." Li Hehua and the others agreed, indicating that they were too.

    Apparently, he heard about the dispute between Aunt Chunmei and the village chief''s daughter-in-law.

    This time, it was Jiang Yue who spoke.

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "Brother Yan and I didn''t pay attention at first. We saw that there were white flowers blooming in the ground, and we thought that all snakeberries were blooming white flowers."

    "Who usually pays attention to the color of wild flowers and grasses in the field." Yu Hongyan laughed. "If it wasn''t for Aunt Chunmei and the others who noticed it, we know that, we probably still don''t know this."

    "That''s right." Liu Guixia and the others all smiled and agreed.

    That night, Jiang Yue entered the space again and found that the small piece of loess and the small pool of water in the space had not changed at all, so she didn''t care anymore.

    There is still a tomato growing on that small piece of loess, which she planted last time, because there is still a red tomato fruit hanging on it, this tomato is still very fresh.

    She had already eaten the fruit above and shared it with Xue Yan, but this was the last one left. Since she didn''t want to eat tomatoes now, she kept hanging it until she wanted to eat it some day. , then pick it up and eat it.

    Anyway, as long as it is still on the plant and hasn''t been plucked off, it will always remain like this, she is not in a hurry.

    *

    On this day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Sihu to the town to sell rice noodles as usual. As soon as they arrived at the place where the stall was set up, they were told by the aunt who was diagonally opposite, and asked them to go to get the license and pay the money so that they could continue to set up the stall here.

    "Isn''t there no need to pay here?" Xue Sihu asked.

    The aunt smiled and said: "Isn''t there a business here now? It''s all driven by your family''s rice noodle. Half an hour ago, someone came to ask for the license to pay. We have already gone to pay, our license I got it too, you all go, the person who collects the money and manages the cards told you to let you know if you come."

    "Okay, thank you auntie."

    "You''re welcome."

    Because Xue Sihu was busy unloading things from the ox cart, he also needed to do trivial tasks such as building a awning, delivering the ox cart, and fetching water. Yan said: "Xiao Yan, take Yuebao to get the license and pay."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Xue Sihu: "The wooden cards all correspond to specific locations. We don''t plan to change places for the time being, so don''t hand in them once a day thinking that you can change cards and go to other stalls to set up a stall. That''s it, I think it''s pretty good here. Many people already know that our rice noodles are here, and repeat customers also come here to eat rice noodles, so you can go get the cards here, and pay for two months first."

    "Um."

    You need to pay ten papers a day, three hundred in one month and six hundred in two months. Xue Sihu gave Xue Yan six hundred, and Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to go.

    The place where you get the license and pay for the booth is at the other end of the street. There is a house like a shop. There are two men dressed as gentlemen, sitting at the desk, holding a pen, dipped in ink. , registration, bookkeeping, licensing, and collection of money are all these two people doing.

 Chapter 309ï¼š queue to pay

    Chapter 309 Queue to pay

    A lot of pamphlets have been built on the desk, and whoever set up the stall and paid the money is recorded on it.

    There are a lot of small wooden signs hanging behind the desk. These wooden signs can be split in half, and the specific orientation of the stall is written on the wooden signs. When you get the sign, you can only take half of the sign, and the other half of the wooden sign is still hanging on. This.

    If you don''t set up a stall, or the day you paid the money expires, you have to take the sign back and hang it with the other half of the wooden sign, until it is determined that you continue to pay the money, or this stall will be used again. Give you half of this wooden sign.

    This town is said to be big or small, and naturally there are not many stalls, but there is only such a place to manage the stalls. When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived, those two There were still people lining up in front of the gentlemen, both of which were quite long, waiting for the licensees to change or pay.

    At this moment, it was impossible to see which team would be faster, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood in a team one by one, and both stood at the back of the team.

    After a while, another person stood behind them.

    The person in front moves a little, and they move forward a little.

    In the end, there were nearly three people in Jiang Yue''s team. Seeing that there was only one person in front of her, she was about to arrive. Only then did Jiang Yue look at Xue Yan. Xue Yan hurriedly came out of the team he was standing and gave Jiang Yue the money. Let Jiang Yuelai get the license and pay the money.

    The two of them are standing there, that is, two children. They are children when they are present, and the others are adults. They are still very eye-catching in the queue.

    It may be that the person who issued the license and created the book was a government official. There were many people in the queue, but no one dared to cut the line, and no one dared to make trouble.

    This team of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan lined up, and it went very smoothly.

    "Uncle, I want to get a card." The desk was a little high, so Jiang Yue had to put her toes on her toes. "There is still money to be paid. Two months'' payment."

    The man from the government who was sitting opposite her, holding a writing brush in his hand, was stunned for a while, and then smiled with the person next to him: "I don''t know who sent a baby girl to pay the money, Weirdly clever."

    The man next to him was burying his head in memorizing things, and when he heard this, he glanced at it and felt it was novel, and he immediately got a smile on his face, and said, "Look, this girl looks good, it should be Xueji rice noodle. Well, I will go over there in the morning, and let me pay for the license. If they don''t come, I will let others tell it. I heard that Xueji rice noodle has a golden boy and a jade girl..." He looked at Xue, who was not far from Jiang Yue. Yan glanced at it before continuing to smile: "It should be."

    "It should be." The man facing Jiang Yue also nodded and smiled. Then he asked Jiang Yue: "Baby, do you know the exact location of your booth?"

    Jiang Yue said it.

    "It''s very clever." The man laughed. "Two months is six hundred wen."

    "Give it." Jiang Yue held the six hundred wen that Xue Yan gave her, and put it all on the desk.

    The number was counted and logarithmic, and then he smiled again: "Baby, wait, I will record it for your family first, and I will give you a card when it is recorded."

    "Thank you." Jiang Yue said.

    "No thanks, no thanks." The man laughed again and again. I think this baby girl is really cute and makes people feel very good.

    After was recorded in the booklet, the man got up and found the position of the Xueji rice noodle among the many cards hanging behind him.

    This brand is newly made, and there was no such brand before, because there is no business there at all, and no one will set up a stall there. If it is not for Xueji Rice Noodles, there is business there, and the business is not bad. The stalls around Xueji Rice Noodles are no longer deserted, and they will not waste brands and paints for making brands.

 Chapter 310ï¼š like your uncle

    Chapter 310 Seems to be your uncle

    The man took off half of the wooden sign that was put together, gave the half to Jiang Yue, and hung the other half back.

    While giving it to Jiang Yue, the man smiled like a child and said, "Baby, remember to pay in two months, otherwise you will receive your brand name, don''t forget it."

    "Okay, thank you uncle." Jiang Yue thanked him again before coming out of the queue, walking towards Xue Yan and handing the sign to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan took it subconsciously, and looked at the black words on the wooden sign. The black words were only half of the specific orientation, and it was obvious that the other half was on the other half of the wooden sign. When the two cards were combined, it was complete. The wooden sign There is also a government-specific pattern on it, which makes it difficult to fake it.

    Put away the sign, Xue Yan said: "Let''s go, go back."

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    Before they reached the fork where they usually drank people to eat rice noodles, they saw a sneaky person hiding in the corner not far from the fork.

    The man hid in the corner, clawed at the wall, exposing a head, stretched his neck, and looked hard at the stall of Xueji Rice Noodles.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan paused, then you looked at me and I looked at you.

    Jiang Yue glanced at the figure in the corner with his back facing them, and then said lightly: "Looking at the back, it seems to be your uncle."

    "It should be." Xue Yan also thought it was his uncle Liu Guisheng.

    "What do you think he wants to do?"

    "It''s definitely not good." After a pause, he said again: "It''s okay, let''s go over."

    Jiang Yue also thinks.

    Even if there is nothing good, they will handle it without fear.

    Immediately, she and Xue Yan walked over as if she hadn''t seen Liu Guisheng.

    On the other hand, Liu Guisheng had a guilty conscience and was startled when he saw them passing by, but then he felt that they should not have seen him. .

    He didn''t expect his sister''s house to be better before. He told his sister Liu Guixia not to regret it. Now his sister''s house has bought pigs and cattle in addition to farmland and land. Now the family is not only making something The workshop is still doing business in the town. I heard that the business is not bad. It''s all money. Who knows how rich his sister''s family is. Anyway, he came to see his sister''s business today. Well, that money will definitely be more in the future.

    In fact, the day he heard that his sister''s family bought cattle, he regretted it. He regretted why he couldn''t bear to tear his face anymore, but thinking that it was not his sister''s family that owned cattle, he let himself Don''t care.

    But now, his sister''s family is like this, and he has money like this, how could he not care?

    Even his mother asked him to come and have a look.

    It''s almost noon, and he should soon know if his sister''s business is really as good as he heard.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan ignored Liu Guisheng''s side, but when they returned to their booth, they saw that their fourth brother had already done everything, and they started doing business as soon as noon arrived.

    Xue Yan just came back, and he didn''t know if his fourth brother knew that their uncle was staring at the corner not far away, but he still whispered to his fourth brother: "Fourth brother, uncle is there."

    Xue Sihu didn''t even look at it, he took out a bamboo tube and put clean chopsticks on the table, and whispered, "If you find out, you will be full and support yourself. All right, don''t worry about him, in front of us, he is There''s nothing good about it."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    PS: Babies, it''s the end of the month, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 311ï¼š After chasing her for ten lifetimes, she still cant catch up with a hair of her family?

    Chapter 311 Chasing after ten lifetimes, can''t catch up with a hair of her family?

    As soon as he finished speaking, two people dressed in coarse clothes, like peasants, came to eat rice noodles, and Xue Sihu immediately got busy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped them get the rice noodles made by Xue Sihu, and then they went to the fork again and started shouting.

    Now even if they don''t shout, basically everyone in this street knows that there are two children here shouting people to eat rice noodles at the end of the street.

    But it''s not the only people who walk this street. There must be others who don''t know about their Xueji Rice Noodles. According to their fourth brother, they have to shout for a few days, and when the business is more stable, they will not stop. shouted.

    Liu Guisheng saw that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were about to shout at the fork, so he hurriedly retracted himself into the corner, and he didn''t reveal his head again until Jiang Yue and Xue Yan passed.

    But it''s different from before. Just now, he only paid attention to the movement of the Xueji rice noodle stall. Now he has to pay attention to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at the other side of the fork, for fear that these two children will find him.

    I didn''t know that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had discovered it long ago.

    He himself thought how smart he was, and thought he had picked a corner that was the least likely to be discovered.

    As soon as noon arrives, there are more and more people, especially at the third and fourth quarters of noon, when the number of people eating rice noodle is the most.

    Liu Guisheng looked at him with greed in his eyes.

    It was enough to see that, then Liu Guisheng stopped watching and left.

    He has to go back quickly to discuss with his family how he can get the light.

    He is his sister''s younger brother. His sister is living so well, but he can''t get a bit of light. There is no such reason in this world.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were too lazy to pay attention to Liu Guisheng. Later, when Liu Guisheng was gone, they didn''t take it to heart. People like this are actually the easiest to deal with.

    *

    When Liu Guisheng returned home, his family was waiting for him.

    The family knew that he went to the town to see, and they all wanted to know whether the business of Xueji rice noodle was really that good. When Liu Guisheng came back, Liu Guisheng''s son was the first to ask: "Dad, how is it, have you seen it?"

    Liu Guisheng said: "I see, I see, let me drink some water first." After saying that, he took the bowl of water that his wife gave him and drank it in one go.

    After drinking, Liu Guisheng looked at Mrs. Liu and said, "Mother, I saw that the business of my sister''s family is really good. It''s full of people, and there are still queues. Even if you can''t earn one or two a day, you can make good money. Hundreds of texts!"

    "So many?!" Madam Liu was taken aback, her eyes widened.

    At this time, Liu Guisheng and his daughter-in-law spoke: "I just said that my sister was afraid that her mother''s family would ignore her and let us knead it. Why was it so tough last time, you went to her in person, saying that it was you and your mother who didn''t agree before. Well, she didn''t even have to take things back to her mother''s house immediately, and she has to continue to break up with us like this, dare to love her family with rich wealth! I don''t care about poor people like us anymore!"

    "My aunt''s family must have a lot of money," Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law also said sourly. "It''s fields, fields, cattle, and workshops. I don''t have a solid family background. How dare you spend so much money! You must spend so much on them. It''s just a small amount of money! They don''t take it seriously! There is still such a good livelihood as selling rice noodles. Even if our family pursues it for ten lifetimes, it is estimated that it will not be able to catch up with her family. "

    Mrs. Liu''s old face was immediately pulled down: "She was born to me if she was rich! I''m not dead yet! How dare she do this?!"

 Chapter 312ï¼š She is God, and I am her mother too!

    Chapter 312 She is God, and I am her mother too!

    "Grandma, can you control the water spilled by the married daughter?" Liu Guisheng''s son said.

    Liu Guisheng himself said: "Yes, mother, now sister is not the one who let us round and flatten when we wanted to."

    "That was born to me too!" Madam Liu''s attitude was completely unreasonable. "She''s in heaven, say it out, I''m her mother too!"

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law rounded up the field: "Hehe, mother, let''s think about how to get in the light of my sister. Look at our family''s life, we used to think it was pretty good, but now we compare it with my sister''s family, what is it?"

    Mrs. Liu said: "I am her mother, and Gui Sheng is her younger brother. Is there any way to do this? Shouldn''t we just let us shine!"

    "It''s said that my sister is different now!" Liu Guisheng became irritable. "Why don''t you understand! You can''t be like before, if you expect a word from you, my sister will listen to you. If it''s still like that, I apologized last time, saying that she can go back to her parents'' house in the future, she is sure I''ll go back to my mother''s house to see you immediately, but look, how long has it been, has she come back to see you, now it''s not that we don''t recognize her, it''s that she doesn''t recognize us, mother!

    Mrs. Liu understood, "What should I do then?"

    Liu Guisheng''s son smiled and said, "Grandma, why don''t you go and apologize to aunt in person? How can you say that you are all a girl, you are like this, no matter how aunt does, it is not easy to continue to deny you. with dad."

    "I''m not going!" Mrs. Liu is also stubborn. "How can a mother apologize to her own girl! Even if I do something wrong, she should forgive me sensible and use me to apologize?!"

    "But if you don''t apologize, sister, can you recognize us again and walk with us? If you don''t recognize us and don''t move around, how can we be exposed? My sister''s family has so much money, and the rice noodle business is so good, don''t you want it?" Liu Guisheng said. . "Mom, for the sake of money, go and apologize. Is it a good deal for Qian Xiaoxing?"

    Mrs. Liu has been rude to the daughter Liu Guixia all her life, and now she has stepped into the coffin with one foot. To be honest, Mrs. Liu really can''t hold her face.

    "Well," Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law still knew the mother-in-law quite well, and asked for the next best thing, "Why don''t you pretend to be sick? You pretend to be serious and say you want to see your daughter? Can you come? A few good words, and it is estimated that things are almost the same."

    Mrs. Liu was a little moved by this proposal.

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law also said: "Yes, grandma, we are all here, you must be able to make us recognize us as family members with a few soft words."

    "What''s the use of recognizing it again, it''s useless if we don''t let us shine!" Liu Guisheng''s son said. "Grandma, it''s better for you to be more open-minded. Just like what Dad said, you should treat Qian Xiao and apologize to Qian. Only when you apologize can you be more sincere, and it will be easier for you to soften your heart, and it will be easier for us to be exposed to the light. ."

    "You can''t just ask someone for money directly," Liu Guisheng''s son continued, still a little brainy, "This is so disgusting, and it doesn''t cost much to estimate it directly. The head of the family is my uncle, not my aunt. My uncle would never let my aunt give all of the family''s property to her mother''s family. As a son-in-law, it''s not bad to let my daughter-in-law give a little. I think it''s better to let my aunt take us to do business together. "

    "But if my aunt softens and makes up with us, we can''t immediately say let''s take us to do business," Liu Guisheng''s son said again, "It doesn''t mean that we have to keep walking with them because of this. Yeah, it''s just that they''ll take care of us."

 Chapter 313ï¼š how could it be so coincidental

    Chapter 313 How could it be so coincidental

    "Even if the two families are reconciled, we have to wait a little longer," Liu Guisheng''s son continued, "wait for a while, and then we can''t say it directly, we have to go around a bit and say that my father and I are usually idle. , Seeing that their family is so busy, I want to help them, so that they can''t be embarrassed, and they feel that they are relatives, so they will definitely agree."

    "Dad didn''t tell me," Liu Guisheng''s son said again, but he was very angry, "then selling rice noodles is a few hundred dollars a day, ten days is a few taels, a hundred days is a few dozen taels, a thousand days is... ...We have to look at the long-term, maybe we will know what to do with the rice noodles in the middle of helping, don''t we make more money? Post it?"

    "It''s so troublesome, why don''t you just ask her for a lot of money." Mrs. Liu muttered.

    And she was like this, Liu Guisheng and the others could see it immediately, she was willing to apologize to Liu Guixia, and Liu Guisheng and the others were naturally overjoyed.

    After talking for a while, Mrs. Liu finally let go: "Okay, I will listen to you, I will listen to you, I am for Qian Xiao and Qian Xiao."

    But Liu Guisheng''s son couldn''t help but exhorted again: "Grandma, you must remember, when the time comes, my aunt will come and make up. Don''t be in a hurry to say anything to ask my father and me to help you. We have to wait for a period of time after reconciliation, this matter can''t be rushed, the more urgent it is, the more counterproductive it will be."

    "Got it!" Mrs. Liu was impatient.

    When Liu Guisheng''s son saw his grandmother like this, he was afraid that the old lady would be annoyed, so he directly picked him up, and he didn''t dare to tell him anything.

    After all, now only his grandmother can reconcile the two families.

    On this side, Liu Guisheng and the others made an agreement with Mrs. Liu. On the other side, Jiang Yue and the others just sent all the things that they had set up at the stall and they didn''t have to bring back to the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center, and then they took the bullock cart. go home.

    As soon as I got back to the door of the house, I saw Xue Dafu and the others hurried out of the house.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, shouldn''t it be time to continue making workshops on the mountain? Xue Yihu, shouldn''t they be making rice noodles? Why are they all rushing out in such a crowd?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other in confusion.

    Xue Sihu immediately asked: "Dad, what happened, are you so anxious?"

    "You came back just in time!" Xue Dafu said immediately. full of anxiety. "Just now your aunt came and said that your grandmother was ill. It was very serious and she might die."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only heard this sentence and thought it must be fake.

    If that old lady Liu is really seriously ill, Liu Guisheng is still in the mood to sneak around in the town today, and she doesn''t have a good heart to observe their stall?

    Xue Sihu also thought it was fake.

    Xue Dafu was still in a hurry and said: "...Say you want to see your daughter, your mother has already gone with your aunt, no matter what your grandmother did to us before, but we still have to go there for this kind of thing, and you too Come with us now."

    Having said that, he swarmed to continue.

    "Father, don''t go, it must be fake." Xue Sihu hurriedly stopped Xue Dafu and the others.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also busy blocking them.

    "Huh?" Xue Dafu and the others couldn''t react.

    "I said it must be false!" Xue Sihu repeated again. "How could it be so coincidental, this grandmother is seriously ill, and my uncle is in the mood to sneak around the town at noon and watch our booth for a long time? If you don''t believe me, ask Xiaoyan and Yuebao, they I also saw my uncle sneaking in the corner today, like a thief, he must have no good intentions."

 Chapter 314ï¼š This feels, okay?

    Chapter 314 This feeling, okay?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded and said yes.

    Xue Sihu continued: "I see, it''s just that my uncle sees that our family''s business is so good, and it''s still a workshop. He thinks that our family is very rich, his eyes are red, and he wants to be dazzled, but he knows that mother doesn''t want to recognize them now. My mother''s family, they came up with this way to lure my mother in the past. Otherwise, how could my mother go back?"

    "Grandma and the others are going too far!" Xue Wuhu immediately scolded, angry.

    "They didn''t go too far today!" Xue Erhu was angry. "But the mother has gone, what should I do?"

    Xue Sihu said: "Let''s not go, let Xiaoyan and Yuebao go, they are smart and know how to solve this problem, we can do whatever we need to do, and take care of what those people do."

    "Chengchengcheng." Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu immediately went to the mountain to continue making a workshop with Li Qingshu and the others.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Xue Wuhu hurriedly turned around and went into the yard to continue making rice noodles.

    Yu Hongyan also hurriedly turned around and helped to continue drying the rice noodles.

    Xue Sihu raised his eyebrows and looked at his two precious children: "Is this feeling, okay?"

    The family members don¡¯t ask anything, and they trust me with all my heart. It feels good¡­of course.

    Xue Yan smiled.

    Jiang Yue also smiled slightly.

    Compared with the rest of the family, their fourth brother knows them best.

    "Okay, let''s go, don''t let your mother suffer." Liujia Village was not that far away, Xue Sihu moved the things on the ox cart into the yard while urging his two precious children to go.

    Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan, "Wait for me, I''ll go get something."

    After a while, Xue Yan saw Jiang Yue bring the silver needle that Shen Yuxuan gave her last time, wrapped it in cloth, and put it into her arms very calmly.

    "They''re all seriously ill, and they should be treated anyway." Jiang Yue said without emotional ups and downs.

    "Cough." Xue Yan pressed his fist to his lips and coughed dryly, not letting himself laugh.

    Although Liujia Village is not close to Chenjia Village, it is not that far. After Chenjia Village, it is Liujia Village.

    Before the two of them got to Liu Guisheng''s house, they heard Liu Guixia crying anxiously: "Mother, woo woo... What the **** is wrong with you... What''s the matter... woo woo..."

    There were also a few people around the gate of Liu Guisheng''s house, chattering, all strange: "I saw people well before this hour, why are people leaving now? Guixia has come back to cry..."

    Liu Guisheng''s son was afraid that Liu Guixia in the room would hear it, so he rushed out and shouted, "What are you doing all around my door, you have nothing to do!"

    Those people dispersed immediately.

    Liu Guisheng''s son didn''t notice Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming. When he saw that the few people had dispersed and no one was around their door, he turned around and went back to the house.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other before continuing to walk forward and into the courtyard of Liu Guisheng''s house.

    The yard of Liu Guisheng''s house was also surrounded by a fence, but there was no gate. Wanting to greet her warmly, but realizing that her grandmother is now ''seriously ill'' and ''is going to die'', she quickly closed her smile and looked sad and heavy: "You should be Xiaoyan and Yuebao, come in quickly. , go see your grandma, your grandma... woo woo... woo woo..."

    said, covering his face and pretending to cry.

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law married into this family last year. She had never seen Xue Yan and Jiang Yue before, but it was also the last time Jiang Yue and the others were digging for snakeberries. She had seen them before, so she could recognize them without any introduction. Xue Yan and Jiang Yuelai came.

 Chapter 315ï¼š What if I really sent her away!

    Chapter 315 What if I really send her away!

    And there are only a few people in Liu Guisheng''s family. Looking at their age, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue can immediately know that this is Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the main room as usual. There are doors on both sides of the main room, each leading to a room. Mrs. Liu lives in the room on the left of the main room. At this moment, Liu Guixia, Liu Guisheng, Liu Guisheng''s wife, Liu Guisheng''s son All in this room.

    is also in front of the bed in this room.

    And on the bed, Mrs. Liu was lying. Madam Liu clung to her heart with one hand, trying her best to pretend that she was out of breath, as if she was about to die.

    kept shouting in ''pain'': "Ouch...Ouch..."

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered this room, they saw Liu Guixia kneeling in front of the bed and tightly clutching Mrs. Liu''s other hand, crying with tears all over her face: "Mother, mother, you''re better. no... mother..."

    Immediately, he cried and scolded Liu Guisheng: "Mother is like this, why don''t you hire a doctor!"

    Liu Guisheng also knelt there and cried, just like the real thing: "Please, the doctor said that he didn''t know what was going on, but he was afraid that it would be too late, so he suggested that I prepare a coffin, saying that it might be used. Woo, mother... mother!" In the end, I cried and lay on the bed, it was like crying and mourning.

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law also cried like a mourner when she saw this.

    Liu Guisheng''s son is also.

    After a while, the room was full of howls like mourning.

    Mrs. Liu continued to pretend and cursed in her heart, feeling unlucky.

    She still wants to live a few more years, what if this really sends her away!

    "Guixia ah... Guixia ah..." Mrs. Liu shouted in a breathless voice, and was also crying. All installed, how to continue to install.

    "Mother! Mother!" Liu Guixia held her mother''s hand tightly and was in a hurry. For fear that her mother would not hear, she kept saying: "I am here, I am here mother."

    "It''s my mother... I''m sorry, Guixia..."

    Hearing what Mrs. Liu said, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that Mrs. Liu finally got to the point.

    "It''s mother..." Mrs. Liu pretended to take a deep breath to make herself look more real.

    But it frightened Liu Guixia: "Mother, mother, don''t talk about mother, mother..." Her mother was about to die, how could she care about those things in the past now.

    Madam Liu was proud in her heart, she still pretended to be dying, and said, "It''s all...it''s all my mother''s fault...it''s all my mother''s fault...Gui...Gui Sheng listens to me and treats you like that. ... no, don''t blame him... you... if you want to blame... then blame me..."

    "Mother, no, no," Liu Guixia kept shaking her head while crying, just to make her mother feel better and leave in peace, "I don''t blame anyone."

    Hearing this, Liu Guisheng and the others were all delighted.

    Even Liu Guisheng secretly glanced at his wife and son with joy in his eyes.

    Little did they know, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both saw it.

    This little trick can escape their eyes?

    "I''m definitely going to die..." Madam Liu said, blah blah blah, you''re going to die!

    "No," Liu Guixia kept shaking her head, "Mum, you won''t die, you won''t die, mama, you will definitely live a hundred years, mama."

    Of course, this is to comfort Mrs. Liu.

    Because she really felt that Mrs. Liu was going to die, and she didn''t know that Mrs. Liu was pretending like this.

    Mrs. Liu was still pretending: "You gave birth to a younger brother in Gui Sheng at your parents'' house... When I die... You, you and Gui Sheng should be fine... ah?"

 Chapter 316ï¼š Do you want my mother to die?

    Chapter 316 Do you want my mother to die?

    "Mother, yes, we will." Liu Guixia kept comforting her mother.

    "I...I regret it...you are such a good daughter, I...but now I''m going to die...Maybe this is retribution, Guixia..."

    "No, mother, you won''t die... you won''t..." Liu Guixia kept shaking her head.

    At this moment, Liu Guisheng hurriedly glanced at his son, for fear that his mother wouldn''t be able to pretend, because the words were almost finished.

    His son hurriedly agreed to what he had said in advance, and immediately said loudly as if he had remembered something: "By the way, although Uncle Yao is not a serious doctor, some strange diseases can be cured, otherwise, I will go and see him. Look?"

    He had already agreed with Uncle Yao in advance, and he also gave Uncle Yao money so that Uncle Yao would pretend to come and cure him, and he was cured in the end.

    In this way, his aunt didn''t know that his grandmother''s illness was faked.

    also reconciled with his family.

    "Go! Go!" Liu Guisheng urged immediately.

    "Hey!" Liu Guisheng''s son was about to go.

    Jiang Yue knew that they were about to end, and how could she let it end like this?

    I saw Jiang Yue finally speak out, and said calmly: "Auntie, grandma is sick, brother Yan and I accompanied the fourth brother today to send things to the backyard of the hospital, and we saw an old man in the hospital. In this way, the old doctor Shen was cured at the time, it is very simple, brother Yan and I can cure it, there is no need to go to Uncle Yao, just stick the silver needle from the top of grandma''s head into the whole thing."

    said, she took out the cloth bag from her bosom, spread it out, revealing a row of silver needles inside, she picked up the longest and thickest one with no expression.

    Liu Guisheng''s son was stunned on the spot.

    Liu Guisheng and his wife and daughter-in-law froze.

    Mrs. Liu looked at the silver needle, her eyes widened instantly and she was horrified. She is not sick, this injection will kill her, right?

    Xue Yan cooperated without changing his face: "Yes, mother, as long as you dig it all in, and then slowly pull it out."

    Still pulling it out? !

    slowly? !

    Just listening, Mrs. Liu''s scalp was numb.

    Liu Guisheng and the others imagined that they were no better than Mr. Liu.

    Liu Guixia naturally believed in her two precious children. Her two precious children never talked nonsense. When she saw Liu Guixia, she immediately rejoiced: "Then what are you waiting for, give your grandma a tie!"

    She is not so cruel, if her mother can not die, of course she still wants her mother to be cured and continue to live.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue held the silver needle and approached expressionlessly.

    "No no... no no..." Madam Liu was even more frightened, staring at the silver needle, and kept moving towards the bed.

    "Mother, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, just pierce it." Liu Guixia wanted to cure her mother. Seeing her mother like this, while busy comforting her, she pulled her mother back, and then Hold it tightly so that her family Yuebao and Xiaoyan can treat her mother.

    Liu Guixia This is really a divine assist.

    Even Jiang Yue was silent in her heart when she saw it.

    Liu Guisheng''s son stopped in front of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in a panic, and hurriedly said: "You two children are from the family, you can say it, you dare to say such a thing, or ask Uncle Yao to come-"

    But Mrs. Liu was scared to death. Before he could finish speaking, she blurted out, "Don''t come here! Don''t come here! Don''t come here!"

    At the same time, she didn''t know where the strong force came from, she pushed Liu Guixia away, sat up and scolded angrily: "Liu Guixia, do you want my mother to die? How dare you press me so strongly! There are you two little bastards! If you kill me, you have to pay for your life!"

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 317ï¼š Where can there be an overnight feud?

    Chapter 317 How can there be any overnight feud?

    Jiang Yue put away the silver needle unhurriedly, and said lightly to Liu Guixia: "Aunt, you see, she is pretending, and people are not sick at all."

    Lady Liu just reacted and was thrown out, and even yelled: "Little beast, I won''t tear you apart!" After saying that, the man was about to jump from the bed.

    Obviously knew that Jiang Yue would be fine, but Xue Yan subconsciously stood in front of Jiang Yue.

    Looking at the thin back in front of her, Jiang Yue was startled.

    Liu Guixia was stunned at first, but when her mother pushed her away and was full of anger, she actually knew that her mother was pretending, but seeing her mother go crazy, she subconsciously was as busy as a hen and gave her two precious children to her family. Protecting her in her arms, she said loudly with her back to her mother: "Tear, tear, tear!"

    Liu Guisheng and the others also hoped to get the light from Liu Guixia, how could it be impossible for Mrs. Liu to really hit someone, so they stopped Mrs. Liu and pulled her back.

    I saw Liu Guisheng''s son with a smiling face: "Gu, grandma also wants to reconcile with you, nothing else."

    "Yes, yes," Liu Guisheng''s wife and daughter-in-law also smiled, "Why are they both mothers and daughters, how can mothers and daughters have overnight feuds?"

    Mrs. Liu couldn''t hold her face anymore, she pointed at Liu Guixia and cursed: "Unfilial daughter! Unfilial daughter! Liu Guixia, I think you forgot that you came out of my stomach!"

    The conflict had already erupted, and Mrs. Liu was still unwilling to be softer. The anxious Liu Guisheng¡¯s son could not wait to block Mrs. Liu¡¯s mouth with something.

    How can they say that their family wants to be dazzled, how can anyone who wants to be dazzled be so rude!

    It''s not so much to drag your legs back!

    Originally, Liu Guixia had always been soft-hearted. She refused to recognize her parents'' family before, but she was completely cold. Now that she came, although she was deceived, as long as Mrs. Liu lowered her attitude, she would really apologize. , this matter is probably over, the two can really reconcile, but can it be done by Mrs. Liu?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Well, they don''t need to say anything.

    Sure enough, Liu Guixia''s heart became colder.

    I saw Liu Guixia straighten her waist, turn around slowly, and at the same time protect the two children who were originally in her arms behind her back, she also looked at Mrs. Liu: "Where am I being unfilial? Who doesn''t know, The husband''s family gave a dowry, and the mother''s family did not give a dowry, which is equivalent to selling a daughter!"

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and seemed to ask: Is there still this matter?

    Xue Yan nodded invisibly.

    Da Ling''s regulations do expressly stipulate that if the husband''s family gives a dowry, the mother''s family does not give a dowry, which is equivalent to selling a daughter. They are all sold, so this daughter is even more of her husband''s family. In fact, it has nothing to do with her mother''s family. The family she lives in is not her mother''s family, so naturally she can not even call her mother.

    "You sold me," Liu Guixia continued, "I still call your mother, and I used to bring things to see you during New Years and festivals. If there is any good thing, I will come and give you a copy, until you and Guisheng drove me back halfway and didn''t let me come back, so I just broke up... So I''m not filial? How many people can be like me! I''m not just looking forward to having a family where I can go back, and I don''t expect you How good can you be to me, but how can you treat me! Ah?!"

    "Gui Sheng went to my place before and said that you were all bad, so I can come to you again in the future," Liu Guixia added, "I refused at the time, and now you are coming here again, are you fighting again? The idea of ??my family getting rich? Originally, one of you was my own mother and the other was my own brother. You think I have a good life, don¡¯t you want to make your life better, but you! How can I do this, How can I be nice to you!"

 Chapter 318ï¼š Incompetent bungler

    Chapter 318

    said, Liu Guixia''s heart-wrenching tears fell again, but the next moment she quickly raised her hand to wipe it away.

    It was not worth it for the first time.

    "Sister, I was wrong, I was wrong, it was all my fault before." Liu Guisheng hurriedly apologized. The face is very sincere, but in his heart he thinks that he is now apologizing to Qian Xiao and Qian.

    But Mrs. Liu has always been used to being rude. Her daughter has never treated her this way, she has always been rude. Seeing her daughter like this, she is even more rude and completely unreasonable: "Even if I sell it You, you also came out of my stomach! I gave birth to you, you have to listen to me! You have to do what I want you to do! I will tell you now, half of your family''s money will be given to us!"

    "Grandma!" This intensified the conflict even more. Liu Guisheng''s son hurriedly stopped it, but it was useless. His grandma was so slow that she had already said it.

    However, Mrs. Liu couldn''t listen to anyone at all, and said even more exaggeratedly: "As well as your rice noodle business, you will also get half of the points! Tomorrow Guisheng and Kuanshan will go to town with you. Do business!"

    Backer is Liu Backer, the son of Liu Guisheng.

    "Mother!" Liu Guisheng just had **** in his head, and he knew that his mother''s words would only make it worse for him and his sister''s family.

    Liu Guixia laughed angrily.

    "Gu, don''t listen to grandma, grandma is old and confused." Liu Kuoshan tried his best to smooth things out. Obviously today is a good opportunity, even if you know that you are pretending to be sick, you may be reconciled, and now he is getting it with his milk!

    His milk is really more than a failure!

    "Who is confused!" Mrs. Liu scratched her neck. "What are you afraid of! She was born to me, and I''m still so old, what can she do to me!"

    I can''t do anything to you, but it won''t let us get wiped out...that''s all money...money...Liu Kuoshan and the others all want to say.

    But now Liu Guixia is also present, and two children are also present, which makes them say.

    Liu Guixia didn''t even bother to say anything, "If you want to share so much, then you can go to our house and try it out and see if Dafu agrees or not!"

    After , he stopped talking to this confused and shameless mother, and began to greet her two precious children: "Let''s go, let''s go home."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded before turning around and following Liu Guixia away.

    Old lady Liu saw that her daughter dared to ignore her, and became even more hysterical: "Liu Guixia!" She wanted to chase after Liu Guixia and fight.

    "Mother!"

    "Grandma!"

    Liu Guisheng and the others were busy stopping her again.

    It wasn''t until Liu Guixia disappeared with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at the gate of the yard that Liu Guisheng said very badly: "You really dare to do it, don''t look at how many people in my sister''s family! There are only a few people in our family! Besides, there are three tigers. Don''t die, you think that my head was not opened by him last time, but this time I think I was really opened!"

    The last time this time, it was actually three years ago. He drove his sister''s family back halfway and did not allow his sister to go back to her parents'' house. Xue Sanhu was on fire at the time. He grabbed a stone and threw it at his head. If it wasn''t for his sister''s fear of trouble , hugged Xue Sanhu''s son''s waist by the waist and dragged it backwards, he must have his head smashed and blossomed immediately.

    Usually, Xue Sanhu has the worst temper in his sister''s family. Others will be afraid that his sister will be embarrassed and put up with them, but Xue Sanhu never lets him.

 Chapter 319ï¼š Never lose a fight

    Chapter 319 Never lost a fight

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law heard what he said, so she hurriedly answered: "I went to my sister''s house today. It seems that I heard that the three tigers haven''t come back, and they are not at home at all."

    "Then you can''t do it!" Liu Guisheng said immediately. "Not now, not in the future! If he knows we have done it, when he comes back, he won''t have to come to me and fight hard! That''s a beast, he can''t be stupid!"

    Liu Kuoshan also said: "Not to mention cousin Sanhu, there are still so many people in my aunt''s family. If I really want to beat my aunt, there is no need to wait for cousin Sanhu to come back. Uncle and the others must have come too."

    Liu Kianshan''s daughter-in-law whispered: "What should I do then? That''s it? You guys are willing..." It''s all money...

    Liu Guisheng and the others were of course not reconciled.

    Can--

    "What can I do if I''m not reconciled!" Liu Kuoshan said angrily. "It''s all like this, I can only be jealous!" After speaking, he sat down angrily and sulked.

    Liu Guisheng still couldn''t hold back, and started talking about his mother again: "Mother, what a good opportunity just now, why can''t you control your temperament, look at it now! Brother-in-law''s family is stupid, what you say is what you say. , and also divided into half and half, they all said that my sister is not the old sister!"

    Mrs. Liu''s brain is no longer as hot as before, and she knows that she seems to have a major problem, but she still instinctively refuses to admit it: "What''s wrong with my temper! Isn''t it just money! I''m going to blame tomorrow. , I''ll give you back, too, it''s done!"

    Liu Guisheng and the others had already given up their hearts. They knew that they would definitely not be able to reach the light, and they all made a fuss. When they suddenly heard Mrs. Liu''s words, they all had hope again.

    If you can rely on one tael, it is one tael, and that is also money.

    I saw that Liu Kuoshan didn''t sit down anymore, so he came over and smiled with his milk: "Grandma, it''s good for you to rely on this, you are so old, as long as you don''t do anything, they don''t dare to do anything to you, how much? I can definitely rely on it a little bit, anyway, as much as I can rely on, then the money is not bad, it is not bad."

    "So mother," Liu Guisheng couldn''t help but urged: "In short, don''t do it. I''m afraid of the beast Sanhu, who has never lost a fight with a human. If you do it, he may I don''t want to do anything to you, but when we come back, we will definitely put the blame on us."

    "I know, I know, are you annoying!" Mrs. Liu was very impatient.

    It''s like this again...

    Liu Guisheng and his son suddenly feel that the possibility of this being able to rely on money seems unlikely...

    *

    After leaving Liu Guisheng''s house, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Liu Guixia out of Liujia Village, and then went back home.

    Now there is an adult, so Liu Guixia is holding the little Jiang Yue, for fear that Jiang Yue will fall, the path is not as easy as the big one, and it is not smooth at all.

    Xue Yan was the eldest child, so he didn''t let Liu Guixia lead him and followed him.

    "Why are you here?" Liu Guixia asked her two precious children with a smile while taking Jiang Yue back and taking Xue Yan home.

    Because the road was narrow, Xue Yan was walking, so he could only follow behind, not side by side.

    So Jiang Yue replied: "Uncle said that you were here. Uncle and eldest brother also planned to come, but the fourth brother said that I and brother Yan could handle it well, so they didn''t come."

    As soon as she heard that she could handle it, Liu Guixia thought of the scene where she was following her mother, and immediately couldn''t help laughing: "You guys are smart and know how to use silver needles, I thought it was true, but I really held you all down. Grandma, hahaha."

 Chapter 320ï¼š I dont have a good temper.

    Chapter 320 My temper is not good

    Xue Yan thought his mother was quite funny at the time, so she couldn''t help laughing too, and said, "We saw my uncle sneaking in the corner to watch our booth at noon, and when I came back, I heard about it, and I didn''t think so. By such a coincidence, I knew that my grandmother was pretending."

    "Your uncle still went to town to stare at our stall?!" Liu Guixia knew this, and immediately became angry, her eyes almost reddened. "It''s just to see that our family is rich, just to see that our family is rich." After speaking, he took a breath and smiled again: "Forget it, I don''t care about them, I have already seen it, without them, I will live better."

    Speaking of this, Liu Guixia couldn''t help but recall, and while walking back, she said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "In the past, when I was a girl, your grandmother didn''t like me, thinking that I was a girl and someone else would sooner or later. Family members, all good things are given to your uncle. What your uncle did wrong is also my fault. It is also me who beats me and who scolds me. From the time I can work, they keep making me work. Even if I have a penny, I will be robbed by your grandmother and left to your uncle... Anyway, nothing will have my daughter''s share... But because I am your grandfather''s first child, your grandfather still treats me Very good, although after your uncle was born, your grandfather loves your uncle even more, but who made your uncle a son, but your grandfather didn''t treat me badly, he just loved your uncle more... I prepared it for me. A lot of dowries... even if I died early, I didn''t see me getting married."

    Liu Guixia has never said these things. If she can say it, it means she really sees it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not speak, they listened quietly.

    "I remember when your grandmother deducted all the dowry, saying that it was for your uncle, but not for me..." Liu Guixia continued, "To be honest, I had the heart to die at that time. I didn''t have any dowry, I was married as if I was sold... But being a family is definitely a blessing that I have cultivated in several lifetimes. I came from that family... Plus I would be I really feel that a girl''s family should have her parents'' family... I was really confused at the time..."

    "If they really treat me as their daughter or sister, even if it''s just a little bit," Liu Guixia added, "I might forget it today and make up with them. My temper is actually not good, so it''s hard to be ruthless."

    After a pause, Liu Guixia continued: "But they don''t have it, not even a little bit. It''s just that our family has made a fortune and they want our family''s money. It''s the same as what your fourth uncle had before. Now your fourth uncle is not paying it back. Okay, I don''t expect them to be okay, but I will never let them treat our family like they did before."

    She was really confused before, not only that she was the head of the family and made the family suffer a lot of grievances, so was she.

    Every time I went back to her mother''s house, her head, her son, and her daughter-in-law, whoever did not follow her to be wronged, just looked at her face and didn''t make trouble, for fear that she would be more upset.

    It was her third son who couldn''t control his temper, and almost beat up her good brother several times.

    Her good brother is the most afraid of her third son.

    Thinking of her third son, Liu Guixia suddenly changed the subject and asked Xue Yan, "Xiaoyan, should your third brother come back too? It''s been so long."

    "Didn''t the third brother come back with a message last time? It''s the end of this month, isn''t it the end of the month? It should only be about the past few days." Xue Yan said.

 Chapter 321ï¼š What matters is winning? Still lose?

    Chapter 321 The important thing is to win? Still lose?

    Liu Guixia immediately closed her mouth with joy: "It''s good to dare, that''s good to dare, when he comes back, he won''t be allowed to work for others, there is so much work at home, workshop, rice noodle business, crops, how can you not want people? It''s not good for him to go out alone, and there is no one to take care of him. Why is there a big family at home? I can also wash his clothes and let him eat hot meals. If you were at home today and knew that your uncle''s house was like this, why would you have to fight with your uncle again? He has always had the worst temper. Your uncle is also the most afraid of him. When he comes back, no one in your uncle''s family will dare to dare. Come again."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue became even more curious about this third brother.

    Although the upper limit is not as high as the fourth brother, her behavior seems to suit her.

    is as direct as she is.

    couldn''t help but turn around and asked Xue Yan in a low voice, "Third brother always has **** with people?"

    Xue Yan nodded, "The third brother can''t control his temper."

    "That doesn''t matter." Jiang Yue didn''t care about that. "What matters is winning or losing?" She was more concerned about this.

    Xue Yan immediately thought that she was used to beating people and was afraid, so she was silent, but then she said truthfully: "The third brother has never lost a fight."

    Jiang Yue: "Me too."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Headache...

    Shouldn''t he have a fight with the third brother...

    Probably not, she is not someone who can fight with her brother, but although she has no expression, she seems to be a little excited, and her tone seems to be a little light...

    Xue Yan felt his head hurt even more.

    couldn''t help pressing his eyebrows.

    Just at this moment, Liu Guixia saw Xue Dafu coming from a distance, also walking on a small road, Liu Guixia immediately shouted: "You don''t have to come, you don''t have to come, we are all back, it''s all right."

    Xue Dafu also saw that the sun was going down and the workshop was over, but they didn''t see them going back. It happened that there was nothing he did at home, so he came to see it. Although his daughter-in-law shouted at him, he still strode over. Now, the back is still slightly hunched, and it looks like he has worked for many years.

    Everyone came here, and Liu Guixia simply told everything about her mother and brother.

    Xue Dafu, an honest man, was also very angry: "It''s okay to pretend to be sick, but why are you embarrassed to say half of it! What a face! Don''t look at how they treat you and our family!"

    "My mother is just that kind of person, we just don''t listen. Okay, let''s go back. Lotus should be cooking, right?" Liu Guixia asked.

    "It''s done, it''s almost done." Xue Dafu said while looking at his two precious children. "It''s fortunate that Xiaoyan and Yuebao came to find you, otherwise you wouldn''t have to say what they said. If there is such a thing in the future, don''t go alone."

    "I know, I know, why are you so long-winded and go." Liu Guixia urged.

    Xue Dafu grinned, revealing his white teeth: "It''s always you who is long-winded, when have I been long-winded? It''s okay, don''t say anything, nothing happened to the left and right, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, let''s go, let''s go home soon. "

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both agreed, and followed the two of them obediently to go home.

    When she got home, because the rest of the family didn''t know about it yet, Liu Guixia talked about what happened at her mother''s house. Xue Erhu, Xue Wuhu, and Yu Hongyan were also big-headed and outgoing, so naturally they couldn''t help but scolded several times immediately.

    Xue Sihu said: "Look, they will definitely want to recruit."

 Chapter 322ï¼š You have to remember this trick

    Chapter 322 You have to remember this trick

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also felt that this matter was not over yet. After all, once a person has bad thoughts about something, it is difficult to get rid of it, unless there is no hope at all.

    "Are we still afraid of them?!" Xue Wuhu immediately called out. "There are so many people in our family! There are only a few of them! The third brother is coming back soon!"

    *

    The next day, because the ground was too dry and needed to be watered, Xue Wuhu followed his eldest brother Xue Yihu to fetch water to water the ground when it was just dawn, and didn''t come back until it was time for breakfast.

    The ground was not finished yet. After breakfast, they went to the ground to continue watering. They planned to wait until the ground was well watered, and then come back to help the family make rice noodles.

    But as soon as he walked up to Tianba, he saw Liu Guisheng coming with Mrs. Liu on the path. He should be going to their house.

    "Go back and tell your mother and the others." Xue Yihu took the things from Xue Wuhu''s hand and told Xue Wuhu to go back quickly.

    Xue Wuhu of course went back immediately.

    He usually rushes over like a monkey when he does everything, rushing past, he doesn''t seem to be tired, but it comes in handy at this moment, and he rushes home after a while.

    At home, at the gate of the courtyard, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were about to get on the ox cart and go to town with their fourth brother. Seeing their fifth brother rushing back, they didn''t rush to get on the ox cart.

    "Fourth Brother Fourth Brother!" Xue Wuhu first saw Xue Sihu who was holding a whip and leading a cow and was about to go to town.

    "What''s wrong?" Xue Sihu asked.

    Liu Guixia and the others had just helped Xue Sihu tie something to the ox cart, and then went into the yard to see what had fallen. When they heard Xue Wuhu''s voice, they all hurried out.

    "Grandma and uncle are here! It''s on the road!" Xue Wuhu said immediately.

    Xue Sihu laughed immediately: "Didn''t you say you''re afraid of something? Look at what you''re saying." Immediately, he looked at Liu Guixia: "Mother, do you want to keep Xiaoyan and Yuebao at home to help you?"

    "No need." Liu Guixia smiled. "Your father and the others are on the mountain, stand at the head of the village and shout and they will come back, it will be alright, take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to go, don''t go too late, it''s really going to be a mess when it comes to setting up a stall. "

    Xue Sihu looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Okay, then let''s go. It was like that yesterday, and my mother knows it."

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then climbed into the bullock cart.

    But after thinking about it, Jiang Yue got off the ox cart and walked to Liu Guixia, looking up at her white and tender face, those big eyes like black grapes looked at Liu Guixia, and said to Liu Guixia very calmly: " Aunt, grandma is very afraid of death, you remember."

    Yesterday she took out the silver needle and saw it.

    I''m not particularly afraid of death, I wouldn''t react so much the moment I saw her take out the longest and thickest silver needle.

    "Pfft." Xue Sihu immediately laughed out loud. "It''s still our Moon Treasure. Mother, you have to remember this trick, it must be very useful."

    "Okay, okay." Liu Guixia is also not happy. She''s not that stupid, not to mention that what her Yuebao said was actually quite straightforward.

    Jiang Yue got on the ox cart again and sat next to Xue Yan.

    Xue Sihu saw that his two precious children were all on the ox cart and they were still seated, so he also got on the ox cart, and then drove the three of them to the town.

    "Go and continue watering with your eldest brother, but you can''t be really thirsty, then there won''t be any crops. This year, our family finally has a few acres of land that grow very gratifyingly and can''t be wasted." Liu Guixia told Xue Wuhu.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thank you for the reward of the two babies, "The Lost Galaxy" and "A Bai"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 323ï¼š Moon Treasure is awesome

    Chapter 323 Moon Treasure is absolutely amazing

    "Then I''ll go, mother, if there is anything at home, remember to call at the head of the village, my eldest brother and I, as well as my father and second brother, come back immediately, don''t forget Yuebao''s trick." Xue Wuhu was worried.

    "understood."

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu had also left, Liu Guixia turned around and returned to the yard together with Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan.

    Yu Hongyan said: "Grandma and uncle are here, so let''s not rush to make rice noodles. They look at it, and we don''t know what to do."

    "Just close the door, the courtyard door is not a decoration." Liu Guixia smiled. "But let''s see what they want to do first."

    Li Hehua''s voice was still very soft: "Hongyan, if there is really something wrong, you should stand farther away. You have to be more careful with your belly so big."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Your sister-in-law is right."

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said: "Mother, sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry, I will definitely be careful. When the time comes, I must stand far away and do nothing to help, right?"

    The last sentence of is clearly a joke.

    Liu Guixia was amused: "You think it''s all three tigers. Once your temper comes up, you don''t care about anything? There won''t be a fight. I''m planning to use Yuebao''s trick."

    "Yuebao is absolutely amazing." Yu Hongyan also thought this was a good move, and laughed.

    Although Li Hehua didn''t say anything, her expression was very gentle. Their moon treasure is really smart.

    I ate breakfast, but before the rice bowl was washed, Liu Guixia went to wash the rice bowl.

    Li Hehua took a bucket of pig food to the pigsty, poured it into the pig trough, and gave it to the piglets at home.

    There was a small vegetable garden in the yard, and there were beans in it. Yu Hongyan walked in with a basket and picked about a bowl of beans. It was also a dish at noon.

    While Liu Guixia and the others were busy with this, Liu Guisheng also helped his mother, Mrs. Liu, to the head of Huaishu Village, as long as they went around the river, and then Liu Guisheng did not go forward.

    "Mother, I can only send you here, you must remember to control your temper and don''t do it." Liu Guisheng couldn''t help but urged again.

    "Are you bothered!" Mrs. Liu was very impatient.

    "It''s alright, alright, I won''t say it, you can figure it out for yourself, is this the head office?" Liu Guisheng became impatient. After a pause, he asked, "Would you like me to bring food at noon?"

    Mrs. Liu immediately grabbed her neck: "I can''t even eat a bowl of rice from your sister''s house, and I still use you to bring it?!"

    "The elder sister''s family really won''t give it at that time, so don''t blame me." Liu Guisheng said the ugly words to the front.

    Although this mother is sometimes really annoying, too domineering, and always doesn''t listen to anything, but what his mother has is for him. He has no conscience and doesn''t even care about his own sister, but he may also have his own It was the reason that he came out of his mother''s stomach. Anyway, more or less, he still had some feelings for his mother.

    When her son said this, Mrs. Liu felt a little drum in her heart. She didn''t want to be hungry, but she couldn''t hold back her face, but she still hummed: "Then ask the backer to give me a bowl, If I eat it at your sister''s house, let him take it back."

    then ignored the son, bypassing the river, she went straight into Huaishu Village.

    She still knows about her son-in-law''s family.

    When someone in Huaishu Village saw her, they all looked a little weird. After all, everyone knew why Liu Guixia didn''t walk with this old lady, but they still greeted her out of politeness: "Mother Guixia, why are you free today? ."

 Chapter 324ï¼š Where did you die?

    Chapter 324 Where did you die?

    Mrs. Liu smiled and said, "Come to my daughter and son-in-law''s house for a walk."

    "oh oh."

    Then, no one asked anything.

    Obviously, he despised this old lady in his heart.

    But as soon as Mrs. Liu walked over, someone whispered: "The daughter who was going back to her mother''s house was escorted back on the way. She is really the first of this kind of mother in eight villages.

    "She''s embarrassed." Someone hummed. "She didn''t give Guixia a dowry. Even if she gave her a pot or a bowl, it would be better than not giving one. She was selling Guixia from the beginning, and Guixia was also a fool. They were all sold. I still admit it, it''ll be fine later, right? It''s even more extreme, and she deserved it when she was driven back halfway."

    "You''re right." Some people agree.

    "This has come suddenly, probably because Guixia''s family has a better life. Didn''t Guixia''s younger brother also come last time, and Guixia didn''t pay attention, so this time her mother went out in person?"

    "Does it need to be said? For sure!"

    Mrs. Liu didn''t hear what others said about her, but after walking over, she went straight to her daughter Liu Guixia''s house.

    Seeing that the door to her daughter''s yard was still open, she walked in, and as she went in, she shouted in a particularly stern voice: "Guixia, Guixia, where are you dead, where are you?"

    King of the Mountain does not have the feeling of her being horizontal.

    Yu Hongyan, who was standing in the vegetable garden, immediately became unhappy, "You are blind, isn''t my mother washing dishes there?"

    "Which green onion are you?" Mrs. Liu immediately pinched her neck, as if she was about to fight someone. Seeing Yu Hongyan''s bulging belly, and looking at Yu Hongyan''s age, she could recognize it: "You are Erhu''s daughter-in-law, you are really uneducated, your uncle is right!"

    "You are well-educated, and the family obviously lacks everything. You also let my mother get married without a dowry. Later, you drove my mother back halfway and didn''t let my mother go back to her mother''s house. It''s really good education." Yu Hongyan''s mouth is neat. .

    Mrs. Liu blushed angrily and had a thick neck: "The dead girl who has not even grown her hair, this is the home of my daughter and son-in-law, how can you speak!"

    "This is my home too." Yu Hongyan was not afraid of her at all.

    Li Hehua heard the sound and had already returned from the pig sty in the back. She knew Mrs. Liu, but when she saw Mrs. Liu, she didn''t call anyone and just walked over to Liu Guixia.

    Liu Guixia was still washing dishes and chopsticks, and she was almost done. She just washed the big pieces of the pot cover first, and she didn''t care about Yu Hongyan choking her mother.

    If her mother was good to her in the past, now it¡¯s okay to rely on the old man and sell the old man, and she can be bad to her in the past.

    Besides, she has already seen it.

    "Liu Guixia, look at your good daughter-in-law!" Unable to suppress Yu Hongyan''s arrogance, Mrs. Liu could only do the same as before, subconsciously behaving with her biological daughter Liu Guixia.

    Liu Guixia ignored her whether she was angry or not, and just asked her: "Are you still thinking about the half-divided matter? I can''t control this, so let Dafu and the others come back and talk to you." Li Hehua, "Lotus, go and call your father and they come back."

    "Hey!" Li Hehua was about to go immediately.

    "Did I just say I''m going to split half, you fart!" Mrs. Liu said in a hurry, still panicking. She said that yesterday, but she just said it when her brain was hot, and then she calmed down, and she knew that if she wanted to split with her son-in-law''s family, no one would be willing.

    And what she always thought was that she could control her daughter, but she never thought that she could control her son-in-law, after all, her son-in-law was really an outsider and did not come out of her stomach.

 Chapter 325ï¼š only dare to cross in the nest

    Chapter 325 Only dare to be in the nest

    In a word, she only dared to be sidelined.

    But because she still couldn''t hold her face, her mouth was stubborn, and when she said this, it was like scolding someone.

    Liu Guixia: "Then why are you here today?"

    Without Liu Guisheng and the others to teach her, Mrs. Liu still didn''t know how to beat around the bush, so she just said: "Forty taels, you give me forty taels, you give me forty taels, and leave immediately, otherwise, I''ll depend on you. Now, I''m so old, I don''t believe you dare to push me!"

    After saying that, Mrs. Liu sat down with her **** facing a bamboo chair.

    That old face is not horizontal.

    is also shameless.

    Liu Guixia immediately pretended to be insane: "I''ll fight you today! I''m not going to live either!" After saying that, she picked up the kitchen knife on the chopping board and rushed towards Mrs. Liu.

    Mrs. Liu was frightened to death, and she bounced off the chair: "Liu Guixia, you are crazy!"

    "Yes, I''m crazy, driven crazy by you!"

    Yu Hongyan and Li Hehua both held back their laughter, for fear of laughing.

    "Ah, ah, murder! Murder!" Madam Liu ran out in panic.

    boom!

    As soon as Mrs. Liu ran out on her front feet, Liu Guixia, who was chasing after her with a kitchen knife in her hand, slammed the door of the yard with her back feet. Then, she leaned back against the door, hugged her stomach, and leaned forward and back laughing: "Hahaha. I am."

    can''t help it anymore, she can only pretend to this point.

    Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan also laughed.

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "She is really afraid of death."

    The old lady Liu outside heard the laughter and knew that she was being tricked. She turned around angrily and slammed the door: "Liu Guixia! Liu Guixia! You unfilial daughter! Open the door for me! Open the door!"

    Liu Guixia and the others didn''t bother her, but after tidying up the cooking area under the shed, they began to make rice noodles and make rice noodles.

    Before breakfast, when Xue Yihu and Xue Wuhu were watering the ground, Xue Sihu was not idle, and helped to grind some soaked early rice. The rice flour they are using now is the one that Xue Sihu woke up to grind this morning.

    And Mrs. Liu was still outside, patting the door and clamoring¡ª

    "Liu Guixia!"

    "Liu Guixia!"

    "Liu Guixia!"

    Keren is getting old, and his physical strength is limited after all. After shouting for a while, Mrs. Liu didn''t have the strength to scream, but she was not willing to go back, so she sat down directly at the gate of the courtyard.

    He even pulled out the two clusters of green daffodils that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planted at the door.

    But the sun was getting bigger and bigger, and there was no shade where she was sitting, so she moved to sit under the shade of the tree, and every time someone passed by, she clapped her hands on the ground and cried: "Look at all of you. Look at all, look at how Liu Guixia''s unfilial daughter treats her mother, she doesn''t allow her mother to enter the door, and the door is closed, how can there be such a girl in this world, why did I want to give birth to her in the first place!"

    "If I knew she was such a beast, I wouldn''t give birth to her even if I died!" Madam Liu continued to cry.

    Seeing that people passed by, and no one was there, she shouted to the courtyard again: "Liu Guixia, if you don''t open the door, then I''ll just sit here and ruin your reputation! I''ll ruin your reputation! Let''s see what you do! See people! Dead animals, don''t give forty taels, you keep buying coffins!"

    "Mother, she''s going too far!" In the yard, Yu Hongyan couldn''t listen anymore, she was about to open the yard door, she had to scold the old woman.

    Liu Guixia stopped her: "Okay, you can see that no one pays attention to her, you know that everyone knows what kind of virtue she is."

 Chapter 326ï¼š Eight lifetimes of bad luck have fallen?

    Chapter 326 Eight lifetimes of bad luck?

    When Xue Wuhu and Xue Yihu finished watering and came back, they saw Mrs. Liu sitting under the shade of a tree, and the two clusters of green narcissus at the entrance of their yard had been pulled up. Because of the strong sun, they were still drying like grass. If you want to plant it again, it is estimated that it will not survive. This is what Xiaoyan and Yuebao planted in their family. Xue Wuhu is so angry that he can''t wait to put the watering dung bucket on Mrs. Liu''s head!

    "You dare to pull out the things of our Moon Treasure and Xiaoyan-"

    Xue Wuhu is really going to deduct it.

    Xue Yihu was afraid that something would really happen and stopped Xue Wuhu.

    Mrs. Liu was originally quite arrogant, but she didn''t expect Xue Wuhu to be so atmospheric. She really came towards her with a dung bucket, and she was a little scared and moved back.

    But when Xue Yihu stopped Xue Wuhu, she stood up again: "You come and move me! Move! If I have three strengths and two weaknesses, you have to pay for your life!"

    At this moment, Liu Guixia opened the courtyard door and shouted to Xue Yihu and Xue Wuhu, "Come in quickly."

    Xue Yihu hurriedly dragged Xue Wuhu in.

    Mrs. Liu saw that the courtyard door was open, so she got up and rushed over, but as soon as she reached the courtyard door, the courtyard door was slammed shut again, almost hitting her old face, and she immediately yelled again.

    In the yard, Xue Wuhu said angrily, "She pulled out all the narcissus! Xiaoyan and Yuebao didn''t know how many times they poured water to make those two clusters so alive! But now! Wait for Xiaoyan and Yue Bao is back, so unhappy!"

    Liu Guixia wasn''t happy either, but still said, "I can''t really do it with her. She''s my mother, and she''s so old. Forget it, your uncle''s yard seems to have narcissus, and it''s growing pretty well. Go back to your uncle''s house to dig some, and plant it again."

    "Can that be the same!" Xue Wuhu was still angry.

    "That''s the only way." Liu Guixia sighed. With such a mother on the stall, it may be that she committed sins in her previous life.

    It didn''t take long for Mrs. Liu to look like this. The whole Huaishu Village knew about it. Anyway, she just wanted money, and everyone understood.

    Therefore, no one would talk to Mrs. Liu for making trouble.

    Even Aunt Wang Sufen passed by, but she didn''t look down on this old lady. Although she also wanted to gain fame and get money from Liu Guixia''s family, her son was the most important thing in her heart, and she had to rely entirely on her son for her retirement, but she would never do this to her own daughter, no matter what. , they are all their own, and they are better than outsiders.

    The old man Xue also knew what was going on here. There was a hard-to-read scripture in every family. This old man just turned a blind eye and pretended he didn''t know.

    What''s more, it''s the mother who is making trouble, and the mother of his daughter-in-law, he can''t handle it, so let the son and daughter-in-law handle it themselves.

    Xue Dagui also heard about it, but he woke up very late today. It was almost noon when he heard about it. He didn''t heat up the leftover rice from yesterday, and put it in a bowl. He added some pickles and chopsticks. Then, holding his rice bowl, he ate the rice with big mouthfuls, filling his starving stomach, and strode over to watch the joke.

    He didn''t walk very close, just under the shade of the tree in front of his third brother''s house, while eating, he happily looked at Mrs. Liu under the shade of the opposite tree.

    Mrs. Liu has been clamoring for a whole morning, her physical strength is obviously a little weak, her eyes are drooping, and I look unhappy.

    Xue Dagui looked at this old lady Liu, and couldn''t help but sigh: "My third brother''s family has suffered from bad luck in eight lifetimes, so there will be relatives like us."

 Chapter 327ï¼š Isnt the performance obvious enough?

    Chapter 327 Isn''t the performance obvious enough?

    The person opposite the door saw Xue Dagui in the shade of his house and came out to have a look. He happened to hear Xue Dagui''s words and immediately amused him: "Dagui, you are quite self-aware."

    Xue Dagui laughed: "I''ve always known what kind of virtue I am, but some people don''t seem to know." After speaking, he took a big mouthful of cold food.

    The person opposite the door also glanced at Mrs. Liu, "I''m so sorry! Your third brother''s family has no bad people. If she is short of food and drink, she doesn''t need her to come, and your third brother''s family has to rush to send it to her. ?! The question is she lacking? Not at all, it was so excessive in the past, and now it is like this, really think that the money of your third brother''s family is all from the big water, don''t look at it, who of your third brother''s family has a good rest? One day? Which day is not working! It''s like being tired. Who is more diligent than your third brother''s family in Shiliba Village? It''s your third brother''s family that deserves to be rich! If someone else makes a fortune, if I don''t accept it, I will accept it. Your third brother''s house!"

    Xue Dagui smirked: "Hey, I also made a fortune."

    "Fuck you!" The person opposite the door was angry and funny. "No one envies the fortune you made." The fortune he made came from his son who had been raised for so many years because he was wearing a green hat.

    "Then I also made a fortune." Xue Dagui laughed even more.

    is particularly flat.

    The people across the door didn''t want to talk to him anymore.

    When noon arrived, Liu Guixia and the others stopped making rice noodles and made lunch. Liu Guixia asked Xue Yihu to go to the village and call Xue Dafu and the others back for lunch.

    Li Qingshu, He Jinshan and others work for their family. Every day their family prepares a simple meal, which is lunch.

    You don''t have to eat as well, that''s what it means, but because their family is now living well, this lunch is much better than before, and it''s full of oil and water, which makes Li Qingshu and the others feel embarrassed.

    As soon as Xue Yihu came out of the house, the yard door was closed again from the inside. Mrs. Liu sat here all morning, and she was full of anger. Seeing Xue Yihu coming out, she immediately scolded Xue Yihu again. Knowing how to reply, he went straight to the head of the village and called his father back for dinner.

    Also because Mrs. Liu was very angry, no matter who she saw, she was very arrogant now. When she saw Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu brought Li Qingshu and the others back, she immediately rushed to Xue Dafu: "Dafu, I will ask you, forty taels. Does your family give it?"

    Before Xue Dafu spoke, Xue Erhu said angrily: "I''ve shut you out, isn''t it obvious enough? Let''s not say whether our family has it or not, anyway, we won''t give it!"

    "Good! Good!" Mrs. Liu''s body was shaking a little with anger. "Then I''ll continue to stay here, I''ll see what you guys do!"

    "If you want to embarrass yourself, just throw it away." Xue Erhu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and let Li Qingshu and the others go into the yard with him.

    The courtyard door opened wide.

    In the yard, there are a lot of rice noodles made in the morning, one bamboo pole after another. These days, Li Qingshu and the others have seen it every time they come to lunch, and they are used to it. Knowing that Xue Erhu''s family is relying on this to make money, Xue Sihu went to town. Now that they are doing business, they naturally don''t ask more about it, wanting to know how the rice noodles are made.

    However, even if I didn''t inquire about anything, I could see how hard Xue Erhu''s family was.

    is also hard earned money.

    But the door of the yard was wide open, and Mrs. Liu saw the opportunity, pushed Li Qingshu away, and they rushed in. When they rushed in, they immediately occupied the main seat on the dining table, and said horizontally: "Hurry up and serve me the meal!"

 Chapter 328ï¼š The third brother is back!

    Chapter 328 The third brother is back!

    "You¡ª" Xue Erhu was immediately angry, but he was interrupted by Xue Dafu as soon as he said a word.

    I saw Xue Dafu said: "Okay, let''s all eat."

    "Father!" Xue Wuhu jumped up immediately, but the first one couldn''t be mad.

    "Okay, okay," Xue Dafu also had a headache, and whispered to comfort: "You Qingshu brother and the others have been working all morning, and they are all hungry. Hurry up and eat." Seeing that his fifth son was still angry, he whispered again. He said: "Even if the beggars come, our family will also give them a bowl of rice to eat."

    Liu Guixia didn''t want her mother to be so arrogant and domineering as she owed her, but she also knew what she meant by being in charge. It was time to eat, so don''t bother. After eating, she wiped her eyes before she could. He smiled and greeted loudly: "Qingshu, sit down, what are you doing?"

    "Hey, Aunt." Li Qingshu and the others were embarrassed at first, so they had to sit down when they heard this.

    There was a bowl of meat on the table. Madam Liu didn''t wait for the meal, so she took the bowl of meat and ate it with her mouth full of oil.

    She hasn''t eaten meat for a while, so delicious!

    "Father!" Xue Erhu, who had just sat down, stood up immediately, wishing to press Madam Liu''s head into the bowl of meat.

    Just such a meat dish!

    People who have worked hard all morning have not eaten a piece!

    You don¡¯t have to take a piece, this old lady actually served the whole bowl!

    "Two tigers, two tigers." Li Qingshu and the others were busy comforting them. "it''s okay no problem."

    "I''m really sorry." Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia both looked at Li Qingshu and the others apologetically.

    Li Qingshu and the others hurriedly said: "Uncle, aunt, what are you talking about, and there is such a large table of dishes, our family''s Chinese New Year is not so good."

    Xue Dafu was also very angry. He also wanted to lift the table, but Li Qingshu and the others were there. It was really frustrating. Can we still eat? It doesn''t matter if they don''t eat by themselves, but Li Qingshu and the others have done physical labor for their family all morning, and everyone is really hungry, so Xue Dafu can only endure it again, join Liu Guixia and let Li Qingshu and the others eat more vegetable.

    Anyway, this meal is not to mention bad.

    On this side, Xue Dafu and the others were eating lunch badly. On the other side, Liu Guisheng couldn''t get his son Liu Kuoshan to deliver lunch to his mother, so he delivered it himself.

    Originally, he was carrying the rice and slowly walked towards Huaishu Village, but when the small road was halfway, he suddenly saw a tall figure on the main road.

    almost scared him to death.

    is Xue Sanhu!

    His grandmother''s, this beast came back today!

    Liu Guisheng hurriedly burned his buttocks, and didn''t want any more food, so he hurriedly ran.

    Before the beast Xue Sanhu returned home, he had to drag his mother away.

    Otherwise, he is absolutely dead!

    Liu Guisheng rushed to his sister''s house in one breath. Seeing that his mother was sitting at the dinner table in a particularly domineering manner, he immediately called out¡ª¡ª

    "My niangle, why did you really eat here, walk around, come with me!"

    Liu Guisheng was about to die in a hurry, regardless of whether his mother had eaten well or not, he grabbed his mother and hurriedly dragged her away. His mother didn''t even have time to wipe that big oily mouth.

    Li Qingshu and they are all inexplicable.

    "What''s wrong with uncle?" Li Hehua whispered strangely. "Looks like he''s afraid of dying."

    Xue Dafu and the others couldn''t react.

    On the contrary, Xue Wuhu was so blessed that he reacted.

    "The third brother must be back! Third brother! Third brother!" Xue Wuhu immediately rushed out of the house and went to pick up his third brother.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thank you "Yan Yao", "Gu Xiyi", "Tingda Hello - Sh", "National Level 3", "Ling Sheng is not drunk" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 329ï¼š Xue Sanhu

    Chapter 329 Xue Sanhu

    *

    When Jiang Yue and the others came back from the town in the afternoon, as soon as the ox cart entered the village, someone told them that their third brother had returned.

    also said that their third brother had not yet arrived home, so Liu Guisheng was so frightened that he hurriedly dragged Mrs. Liu away.

    Xue Sihu immediately laughed: "It''s good now, I guess our good uncle will never dare to come again in this life." After saying that, he looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were sitting behind him: "The third brother is really bad-tempered. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue became even more curious.

    When the bullock cart came to the door of their yard, Jiang Yue noticed at first sight that there was a problem with the two clusters of narcissus at the door of the yard, and replaced them with narcissus that was dug from nowhere. It looked like they were newly planted. .

    Xue Yan also noticed.

    The two clusters of daffodils they planted, if they didn''t take care of them themselves, their family would take care of them. It was definitely not the family who made these two clusters of daffodils go wrong. They have been planting them for so long. It has been done a long time ago, and there is no need to wait until today. The third brother has just returned, and he will definitely not get their narcissus. The outsiders who came to their house today are Liu Guisheng and Mrs. Liu.

    Liu Guisheng is a big man, so he shouldn''t pay attention to this, and Mrs. Liu''s sex, it is very likely that Mrs. Liu got it.

    It doesn''t need anyone to say, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew right away that Mrs. Liu did it and stabbed their narcissus, but their family members were afraid that they would not be happy when they came back, so they didn''t know where to go to get two clusters and give them again. Planted.

    "Fourth brother, you are back!" Xue Wuhu heard the sound, opened the courtyard door and rushed out. "The third brother is back, do you know?"

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "I just heard about it."

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan noticed the two clusters of daffodils, Xue Wuhu immediately scolded angrily: "It''s all my grandmother''s fault! All the good narcissus have been ruined by her! Xiaoyan, Yuebao, don''t be unhappy, my mother and I will go. The uncle''s family got some narcissus, look, we all planted it for you again! After two days, it will definitely be the same as what you planted again!"

    That old lady is Liu Guixia''s mother. Even if Liu Guixia sees it, she doesn''t really have such a ruthless heart for her mother. Plus there are only two clusters of narcissus, it''s not a big deal, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are also Forget it, they all nodded and responded with a ''um''.

    also means that they are not unhappy.

    Xue Wuhu was happy again: "Then you guys hurry in, hurry in, the third brother is back, grinding rice noodles, I''ll help the fourth brother get things."

    After saying that, he started to take things from the bullock cart.

    Xue Sihu stretched his neck and shouted at the person pushing the mill in the yard, "Third Brother!"

    Xue Sanhu was still pushing the grinder with his back to this side, and without turning his head, he replied, "Yeah." The voice still seemed a little dull.

    Xue Sihu is used to it, their third brother is like this, he has a bad temper, is not gregarious, and is cold.

    Jiang Yuexun looked around, and saw in the yard, a man estimated to be 1.9 meters tall, with his back to them, bare two long arms, with obvious muscles on the arms, obviously just a simple grinding action. But it is like a cheetah that will rush out to hunt at any time and kill its prey with one blow.

    Looks powerful no matter how you look at it.

    "That''s the third brother, let''s go, let''s go in." Xue Yan said.

    "Hmm." Then she followed Xue Yan into the yard.

    Xue Yan took her to the front of their third brother, only then did she realize that their third brother had a resolute face, and his appearance was not bad. In short, he was extremely masculine.

 Chapter 330ï¼š not talkative

    Chapter 330 Don''t talk much

    But I don''t know what happened, they were all so close, the third brother ignored her and Xue Yan, and still focused on pushing the mill, letting the stone mill grind the soaked early rice into rice flour.

    "Third brother." Xue Yan shouted.

    Then she also shouted: "Third brother."

    The third brother didn''t answer, but he stopped grinding, let go, straightened up, and looked at her and Xue Yan expressionlessly.

    But this third brother is really too tall, and she and Xue Yan are standing too close, especially now that she is only a little older, she has to raise her head to the maximum to see their third brother''s face again.

    Involuntarily, she wanted to take a few steps back and look at other people''s faces.

    But at this time, their third brother stretched out two arms, holding the little her in one hand and Xue Yan in the other.

    She subconsciously wanted to take action and defend herself, but Xue Yan hurriedly stopped her with her eyes.

    Only then did she relax again, and at the same time, she and Xue Yan were also placed by their third brother on the bench next to them and stood up. Only then did she understand what their third brother meant.

    She and Xue Yan didn''t have to raise their heads so hard, although they still had to.

    Their third brother didn''t even have to look down at them.

    Xue Sanhu opened his mouth as soon as he put his youngest brother and sister on the stool and looked at Jiang Yue: "Yuebao?"

    It has been more than two hours since he went home. What happened during the two months he went out to work for others, his family also told him.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue said. She is Moon Treasure.

    Xue Sanhu nodded before looking at Xue Yan: "Are you sure you won''t regret it in the future?"

    Knowing that the third brother asked about his not studying, Xue Yan also nodded, "Well, sure."

    "Okay," Xue Sanhu rubbed the little heads of his youngest brother and sister with his big hands, and then lifted the younger brother and sister off the stool, "Let''s play."

    After he finished speaking, he concentrated on holding the pole again, and began to push the stone grinder, grinding the soaked early rice before it was finished.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan didn''t rush to say anything, but took a rag and wiped the bench where he and Jiang Yue stood before going to the side and saying to Jiang Yue, "The third brother doesn''t like to talk much."

    Unlike the eldest brother, it is not that the eldest brother does not like to talk, but he is not good at words.

    But the third brother really doesn''t like to talk.

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "The third brother is the one who speaks the least in the family."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue didn''t need to ask any more questions, she probably knew what the personality of her third brother was. He doesn''t like to talk, looks quite cold, doesn''t fit in very well, has a bad temper, is impulsive, and straight...that''s all.

    As soon as it gets dark, dinner starts at home.

    Before, every time we ate at home, only Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu would sit around the table, and sometimes Xue Sihu would also sit, but not much. Now Xue Sanhu is back, regardless of age, gender, and size. There, of course, is also sitting at the table.

    But at the dinner table, Xue Dafu and the others were all talking, only Xue Sanhu did not speak, unless someone spoke to him, he would reply.

    is the same as not knowing how to take the initiative to speak.

    Jiang Yue was still sitting on her small bench, a stool was placed in front of her, and her small rice bowl was placed on the stool. However, there are spare ribs in her small rice bowl today.

    The family knew that she likes to eat pork ribs, so when my fourth brother came back from work today, he took her to the vegetable market to buy it.

 Chapter 331ï¼š How high are the literati?

    Chapter 331 How high are the literati?

    I saw Jiang Yue holding the small wooden spoon she was eating, scooping up a piece of chopped ribs, and then putting it into her mouth without any hassle.

    Xue Yan was also very quiet while eating, not far from her.

    Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu were squatting together, eating and laughing, making a lot of trouble.

    Jiang Yue ate another mouthful of food, only to see Liu Guixia at the dinner table while giving Xue Sanhu two more pieces of fat, and said to Xue Sanhu in a good voice: "Sanhu, you are back, then let''s find a time. Let''s go to Xicui''s house and set the date for your marriage, let''s set it at the end of September or October, when the brick building at home is estimated to have been built, and there will definitely be enough rooms."

    Xicui, is Lin Xicui, the girl who married Xue Sanhu, is from Linjia Village.

    "Yeah." Xue Sanhu replied, still quite indifferent.

    He has never met Lin Xicui. The marriage was already decided by the parents and matchmakers of both parties. Lin Xicui was never married before. It was delayed until this time because it cost a lot to marry a daughter-in-law, and his family Xiaoyan needed money to study. , the family didn''t have enough money, so he postponed it. He planned to postpone it to the family to be more comfortable. Now that Xiaoyan doesn''t study anymore, he will get married sooner or later, so he naturally has no opinion now.

    When Xue Yan saw that his third brother agreed, he had mixed feelings in his heart.

    In the last life, his third brother''s life basically revolved around him, and even in the end, in order to save him, he was hit by the poisonous arrow that should have been shot on him. .

    And Lin Xicui, the third sister-in-law who has never been through the door... is actually not the third sister-in-law, because in the previous life, his third brother did not marry Lin Xicui.

    is not the problem of his third brother, but Lin Xicui dislikes the poor and loves the rich, and insists on breaking the engagement with his third brother.

    He remembered that it was the day after his third brother came back from work in the town to break up the engagement, that is, tomorrow.

    Lin Xicui would rather go to the town to be a concubine to a wealthy household than marry his third brother as his wife.

    In his last life, his family was still quite poor at this time, and they didn''t split up. As far as households are concerned, there is still a big gap. He feels that Lin Xicui and her parents should come tomorrow to break off the engagement with his third brother.

    It¡¯s fine to break up the engagement. In a previous life, his third brother went to pick him up from his classmate¡¯s friend¡¯s house and met his classmate¡¯s friend¡¯s sister at his classmate¡¯s friend¡¯s house. Later, they tied the knot and were extremely affectionate.

    He is a classmate and friend whom he met in the Juren class, and this year''s new champion.

    The parents of this new champion of the new division naturally did not agree to marry his daughter to his third brother, and wanted to marry his daughter to a higher level. Through this, he wanted to help this champion of the new division to walk better on the official road.

    But the literati are so lofty, and they have the character that a literati should have. This is the most despised. Like his other classmates and friends, he has the appearance of a literati, almost relying on his full support from this classmate and friend. , which led to the marriage of his third brother and third sister-in-law.

    In this life, can his third brother still meet his third sister-in-law?

    Or does he have to find a way to make his third brother and three sisters-in-law meet again like in his previous life?

    As soon as Xue Yan thought about this, Xue Wuhu was already squatting in the big mouth to eat because of Liu Guixia''s words, and opened his mouth indistinctly¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 332ï¼š Dont you care about our familys money?

    Chapter 332 Don''t look down on our family''s money?

    "Speaking of this future third sister-in-law''s house, I think it is very strange, why is no one looking for the third sister-in-law''s house in the future? Didn''t the fourth uncle, uncle, and grandmother come here to make trouble, just because our family is rich, but The father and mother of the third sister-in-law have never been here, but I heard that they like money the most, and they are the kind of people who lose money. If everyone said that the third sister-in-law was a good person in the future, I would not approve of the third brother marrying their girls."

    Only then did Xue Erhu realize this, and said, "I''m busy every day... Wuhu, if you don''t say this, I''ll forget what kind of person your future third sister-in-law''s parents will be, which is quite strange. "

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all nodded in agreement.

    "It''s weird, but isn''t it a good thing." Xue Dafu said, "Otherwise, we''ll be in trouble again. What kind of relatives are they?"

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia agreed. After a pause, Liu Guixia couldn''t help but say: "When I made a decision for Xicui and Sanhu, didn''t we just see that Xicui is a good girl, as long as she is good, we can all be like her parents. Let it go first."

    Xue Sihu didn''t say anything to his mother and the others, but after looking at his cold third brother, he squatted between his Xiaoyan and Yuebao, and whispered to his Xiaoyan and Yuebao: " I also think it''s very strange. It is reasonable to say that dogs can''t change what they eat. In the future, the third sister-in-law''s parents are that kind of people. They haven''t been here once. It should be that their family is richer than ours, right? This amount of money for going to our house? That''s why...you said that?"

    "...Maybe." Xue Yan said. In fact, he wanted to directly say yes. In the last life, because Lin Xicui became a concubine, the rich family gave Lin Xicui''s parents a lot of money, which made her instantly become the richest family in Shili Ba Village.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan was half a beat before answering what their fourth brother said. She first glanced at Xue Yan before answering affirmatively: "Yes."

    First, she felt that way.

    Second, because Xue Yan was half a beat slower, she was more sure of this. He was reborn, and he must have known about this, that was why he did this just now.

    When Xue Sihu saw Jiang Yue''s answer so affirmatively, Xue Yan also said that it was possible, so he stopped eating, touched his chin, and pondered: "But how can their family be richer than ours? They don''t seem to have a lot of money and don''t show off. The people who came here...but no one has ever heard that they are rich..."

    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t figure out why, Xue Sihu stopped thinking about it, and began to think that his father was right, no matter what, it was a good thing.

    Seeing that his fourth brother was squatting next to his fifth brother, Xue Yan leaned over and said to Jiang Yue quickly and in a very low voice, "Lin Xicui is going to be a concubine to a rich family in the town, and her family will know how to do it. I got a lot of money, and tomorrow I should come to our house to break up the engagement like I did in my previous life."

    She answered so affirmatively just now, and he felt that his slow reply should also be one of the reasons, so he told her without her asking.

    is the volume that she can hear, and no one else can hear it.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows subconsciously when she saw Xue Yan like this, before nodding her head to show that she understood.

    That night, when Xue Yan was sleeping, he dreamed again that an arrow shot at him in his previous life. His third brother shouted to be careful and pushed him away, but he was shot by the arrow and fell to the ground. Xue Yan was so frightened that he immediately fell to the ground and died. When he woke up, he opened his eyes suddenly, full of cold sweat.

 Chapter 333ï¼š you have a lot on your mind

    Chapter 333 You have a lot on your mind

    Turning his head and looking at the moonlight, he saw that his fifth brother sleeping on the kang was extremely indecent, with one foot on his fourth brother and the other on his third brother. No matter which brother it is, he will be fine in this life. Only then did he settle down, but he was still a little frightened.

    The memory of the past life is really too deep.

    "Xiaoyan, what''s wrong with you, have you had a nightmare?" Xue Sihu woke up when he noticed something moving beside him. He opened his eyes in a daze and saw Xiaoyan sitting in his house. It seemed that it was still difficult for him to calm down.

    "Yes." Xue Yan said truthfully. Then he said again: "It''s all right, fourth brother, go to sleep."

    "Yeah." So Xue Sihu fell asleep again in a daze.

    Xue Yan lay down again, but after lying down for a while, he couldn''t sleep, so he simply got up, got off the kang lightly, and lightly walked out of the kitchen, which was supposed to be the kitchen, but now it is the room room.

    It''s already midnight, you can hear a pin drop everywhere, and there are no lights. Fortunately, the moon is big tonight, so you can still see it.

    Xue Yan walked to the steps in front of the entrance of the main room and sat down, buried his head and pinched his eyebrows for a while before he raised his head again.

    In his previous life, he did not know how many dreams like this, but in his previous life, his relatives were gone, but in this life, his relatives are still there.

    Sometimes he even thinks that the emperor finally gave him a glass of poisonous wine, which actually freed him.

    He was in so much pain, he was the only one alive at home...

    If it wasn''t for him still the regent, and the big quill resting on his shoulders, he would not be able to support it at that time.

    Jiang Yue''s ear strength is quite amazing, especially in the middle of the night, when she could hear a little noise outside, she opened her eyes.

    After listening carefully, it didn''t feel like a thief was coming, but someone at home got up.

    Only then did she get up, gently opened the door, and walked out of the room. Just standing in the corridor, she saw the door of the main room, on the steps, under the moonlight, Xue Yan put one hand on her knee and pressed the other hand between her eyebrows. , but his eyes seemed to be looking at the large semi-circular moon in the sky again.

    It doesn''t feel that big during the day, but at this moment, it may be that the moonlight is too cold, making his entire body even thinner.

    There is a sense of loneliness that he is the only one left in the world.

    also has a feeling that he is in the abyss, but no one can pull him.

    She hesitated, but walked over.

    Xue Yan was not surprised when she saw her coming, she just said apologetically, "I''ll just come out and sit down, I didn''t expect to wake you up."

    "It''s okay." Jiang Yue didn''t care at all and sat down beside him. After watching the moon with him for a while, she said lightly, "You seem to have a lot on your mind."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Yes, there are some." After a pause, the person became sullen, his expression was a little distant, and his tone was a little ethereal, "But it''s all about a previous life."

    "Can''t get out?"

    "It will take time," he said truthfully. After all, he lived for more than 30 years in his last life, how long has he been reborn, and it will take some time to come out completely.

    It was clear to him that Jiang Yue didn''t say much, and only replied, "Yeah." Immediately, she sat quietly with him again.

    Xue Yan buried his head again and pressed his eyebrows for a while. However, the fact that there is someone sitting next to him now makes him feel much better.

    After sitting for a while, Xue Yan finally came out of the influence of the dream, staring at the moonlight and letting out a small sigh.

 Chapter 334ï¼š Thats when it came

    Chapter 334 Originally came at this time

    "Go back to sleep, I''m fine." After a while, Xue Yan turned her head and whispered to Jiang Yue.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue just got up.

    Xue Yan also got up.

    Return to each room.

    *

    "Yuebao, look at this, it''s a lunch for you, and let your fourth brother cook it for you and Xiaoyan." Li Hehua said softly as she put the freshly cooked meals in the morning in the bamboo basket. She whispered to her little moon treasure at her feet.

    "I know sister-in-law." Jiang Yue said.

    "By the way, this small bowl contains your favorite spare ribs, which I made in the morning. At noon, don''t forget to let your fourth brother warm it up. You are still young, and this kind of thing is the best. It¡¯s good not to eat cold food, it¡¯s hot now, and it¡¯s uncomfortable to eat too hot food, anyway, it¡¯s better to be a little warmer.¡±

    "Well, thank you sister-in-law." Although Jiang Yue was very polite, after answering this, she glanced at Xue Yan.

    At dinner yesterday, Xue Yan said that Lin Xicui''s family was coming to dissolve the engagement today, and he didn''t know if it was morning or afternoon.

    But he didn''t say anything about her and him staying at home today, so even if they were not at home today and went to town with the fourth brother to sell rice noodles, it would be fine. The family should be able to handle this matter.

    "Okay, Yuebao, it''s all set, let''s go, my sister-in-law will send you the ox cart." After Li Hehua covered the bamboo basket with a piece of cloth, she carried the bamboo basket with one hand and held their little moon with the other. Bao, I''m going out of the yard, so I put the bamboo basket on the ox cart at the gate of the yard.

    But before leaving the yard, he heard Xue Sihu''s laughter from outside: "Uncle Lin, Aunt Lin, why are you here? This is Sister Xicui."

    I haven''t entered the door yet, so it''s not easy to call her sister-in-law, so Xue Sihu will call her sister Xicui.

    And Xue Sanhu had never seen Lin Xicui, nor Xue Sihu of course.

    It turned out to be at this time, Jiang Yue couldn''t help but look at Xue Yan again.

    Xue Yan didn''t expect to come so early. He was studying in the town academy at this time in his last life, and he was not at home. Later, when Xiu Mu returned home and listened to what his family said, he knew it was today, but when did he come to dissolve the engagement today? He didn''t know. But it''s still here.

    When Liu Guixia heard that Father Lin, Mother Lin, and Lin Xicui were coming, she greeted her from the house with a smile on her face, and said to Father Lin and Mother Lin, "Yesterday we said that we would find a day to go to your house to bring Xicui and Xicui together. A good day for the Three Tigers of our family is given, and it just so happened that you came here."

    Mother Lin smiled and said, "Let''s go in and talk."

    "Okay, come in, come in." Liu Guixia hurriedly let the three of them in, and shouted: "Three tigers! Three tigers! Don''t go to the mountain to help the workshop, Xicui and her parents are here. !"

    Xue Sanhu was wearing a straw hat in the main room and was about to go to the mountain. Hearing this, he put down the straw hat and hung it on the wall on one side.

    As soon as he strode out, he saw Father Lin, Mother Lin, and Lin Xicui following his mother into the yard.

    Lin¡¯s father and Lin¡¯s mother he had met, and it was the first time he had met Lin Xicui, so he didn¡¯t feel much.

    On the contrary, Jiang Yue glanced at Lin Xicui. Lin Xicui seemed to be docilely following behind Lin''s father and Lin''s mother, but her drooping eyes were unkind. They were very ordinary, and there were several freckles on her face, but her skin was quite white. .

    "Let''s go, let''s go in and have a look." Xue Sihu greeted Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into the hall, not in a hurry to go to town.

    Liu Guixia warmly invited people into the main room to sit down, "Lotus, pour the water quickly."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 335ï¼š Shes like a big colander

    Chapter 335 She is like a big colander

    "Hey!" Li Hehua was about to go.

    "No need." Father Lin refused with a stern face.

    Liu Guixia''s smile froze, and then she smiled again: "My boss has already gone to make a workshop on the mountain, so I''d better call him back."

    Mother Lin said with a smile: "Sister Guixia, no need, it''s fine without Big Brother Xue at home. We just have something to do, and when it''s over, we''ll leave."

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Wuhu asked immediately. It was only last night that he talked about why this family didn''t come, and he came today. He felt that they also wanted to come here to shine.

    "Five tigers!" Liu Guixia scolded, and then laughed along with her: "If you have anything, just say it."

    Mother Lin looked at Xue Sanhu, who was standing on the side higher than the door of the main room, and smiled at Liu Guixia: "To be honest, our family is sorry for your family, but you also know that people go to higher places."

    Speaking of this, he took out a money bag from his arms, put it on the table, and said with a smile, "This is the 300 pen money that your family brought when Sanhu and Xicui got engaged, but luckily it hasn''t arrived yet. When I was hired, I didn''t send a betrothal gift to our house, and it''s not troublesome now."

    Liu Guixia is in her 40s, and they have brought all the money from the engagement. She can still understand a little bit, and the smile on her face has disappeared: "What do you mean?"

    "The meaning is very simple, we are here to dissolve the engagement between your family''s three tigers and our family''s Xicui." Father Lin said.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    can be said.

    Xue Wuhu exploded as soon as he heard it: "You were the one who asked the matchmaker to set up my third brother and your girl, and now you are the one who wants to break up the engagement! It''s easy to be bullied by our family!"

    "That will be that time, this will be this time." Father Lin said bluntly. "How can we know that we have been engaged for several years, and your family is still like this!"

    "What happened to our family? Isn''t our family doing well now!" Yu Hongyan couldn''t help choking.

    "That''s in our ten-mile-eight village, you are in the town, you are a bird!" Father Lin was still not polite at all.

    Xue Sihu understood it, and habitually replied with a three-pointed smile: "So, now you don''t look down on our family at all, but you look down on the people in the town, they are quite rich, you want to make you Is your daughter married to that family in the town?"

    As soon as these words came out, it showed that Xue Sihu was smart.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not surprised, their fourth brother is smart.

    Father Lin, Mother Lin, and Lin Xicui immediately panicked, but they didn''t expect to miss the bottom.

    But it''s all like this, and it''s a tear in the face, so Mother Lin stopped pretending and said arrogantly: "That''s it, what can you do to us!"

    Xue Sihu even smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes: "Then can I ask, which family in the town is it?"

    When Mother Lin heard him ask, she straightened her back and said with a glorious face, "Feng Landlord''s house! Our fields here belong to Feng Landlord!"

    Xue Sihu smiled, but not smiling: "Landlord Feng is already sixty, and he also has a daughter-in-law. Could it be that your daughter is going to be a concubine?"

    Lin''s mother blushed immediately, but then she straightened her back and became proud: "What about being a concubine! As long as my daughter can give him a son, everything about him is not all my daughter and my daughter''s. Son''s!"

    At this moment, Mother Lin was like a big colander, leaking the inside out.

    Listening to these inside stories, Liu Guixia''s face was hard to see if she wanted to. It was because of this reason that they came to the door to break the engagement...

 Chapter 336ï¼š Which girl doesnt want to marry better?

    Chapter 336 Which girl doesn''t want to marry better?

    And for the sake of it, Father Lin had nothing to hide, and said, "Our family Xicui''s birthday has been sent to Feng Landlord''s house to see, the fortune teller told Feng Landlord, my daughter As long as you enter the door, you will be able to give birth to a son for him! Hurry up and tear up the marriage certificate, don''t get in the way of our family''s good things! "

    Landlord Feng doesn''t have a son, so he always wanted to have a son, but he took a lot of concubines, but he couldn''t give birth to a son. There were many people who sent their girl''s horoscope to Feng Landlord''s house for selection. Lin''s father and Lin''s mother thought it was too good, and even if their girl was already engaged, they secretly sent her horoscope there.

    Landlord Feng asked the fortune-teller to read the eight characters one by one, and then the fortune-teller took a fancy to Lin Xicui''s eight characters.

    Lin''s father and Lin''s mother actually sent Lin Xicui''s horoscope long ago, but because there has been no reply from Feng Landlord''s house, they don''t know whether it will be possible or not.

    Seeing that the life of Xue Sanhu''s family is getting better and better, and they have become the richest family in Shiliba Village, they are actually jealous and want to be proud, but they think that if they reach the high branch of Feng Landlord, they don''t need to take Xue Sanhu''s family in their eyes at all. Since then, they haven''t been here, and they plan to wait. If the high branch of Landlord Feng can''t climb up, it will not be too late to come to Xue Sanhu''s house in the future.

    After all, Xue Sanhu and their girl still have a marriage contract.

    But yesterday, Landlord Feng suddenly came and informed them that the fortune-teller said that their girls are very good. As long as they enter the door, they can give birth to a son for Landlord Feng. They also asked them to prepare quickly, saying that there will be a meeting tonight. The top of the sedan chair carried their girl into the door.

    Then they naturally wanted to dissolve the engagement with Xue Sanhu before their girl was taken away.

    It happened that they also heard that Xue Sanhu had returned home.

    Isn''t this God helping them!

    Jiang Yue has been here for some time, and someone in the village has married a daughter-in-law before. She knows that in this world, the only way to dissolve the marriage contract is to tear up the marriage certificate that proves that the two have a marriage contract. This marriage certificate is not registered with the government, but it works , so, she was not surprised to hear Lin''s father say to tear up the marriage certificate quickly.

    And this marriage certificate is different from the one I hired.

    The marriage certificate that I hired is to be registered with the government. Even if you want to go back on it, your girl is already a member of the family, which is equivalent to the marriage certificate she received from the Civil Affairs Bureau in the world.

    She just looked at Lin Xicui.

    Lin Xicui also sat there, but lowered his head slightly, looked at the ground, and said nothing. Obviously willing.

    But Liu Guixia was not angry, and asked Lin Xicui: "Xicui, everyone says you are a good girl, do you also want to be a concubine?"

    Lin Xicui lowered her head slightly, her voice was low, but firm: "Which girl would be better off not wanting to marry."

    Liu Guixia couldn''t believe that this was what Lin Xicui said. Is this what everyone calls a good girl? If she knew that this girl had this virtue, she wouldn''t let this girl marry her family''s three tigers if she killed her!

    Xue Sihu immediately sneered: "It seems that Feng Dizhu gave their family a lot of money."

    Xue Wuhu immediately jumped up: "I just said why I didn''t come here like my uncle and grandmother. I dare to be like this! Don''t let our family get richer, or you will regret it!"

    In the last life, the intestines of Lin Xicui''s house were indeed destroyed.

 Chapter 337ï¼š let them go

    Chapter 337 Let Them Go

    It''s not because of making a fortune, but because their family''s final status is too prominent.

    In this life, the fourth brother has started to do business again... Xue Yan doesn''t have to think about it, he knows that in this life, the Lin Xicui family will definitely regret it.

    "No matter how rich you are, how can you still be richer than the landlord''s family?" Lin''s father and Lin''s mother mocked. "Stop dreaming! Don''t be afraid to laugh at people''s big teeth!"

    Today was also the first time that Lin Xicui saw Xue Sanhu. Seeing that Xue Sanhu didn¡¯t speak, Lin Xicui felt a drum in her heart. She was afraid that Xue Sanhu would not agree, and she would be stumped. How could she be carried to be the concubine of Landlord Feng?

    So, Lin Xicui didn''t care whether she was shameless or shameless, got up, pretended to be timid and pitiful and walked to Xue Sanhu, and whispered, "Brother Sanhu¡ª"

    But she just spoke, and before she said anything, Xue Sanhu asked his mother, "Mother, where''s the marriage certificate?"

    Generally, there is only one marriage certificate, on the man¡¯s side.

    If you are married, it will be on the woman''s side.

    "Three tigers!" Liu Guixia was angry, but she didn''t want to have such a daughter-in-law anymore. For a time, her eyes were red with anger.

    Xue Sanhu only said: "Tear it off, let them go." After that, he took off the straw hat from the wall, put it on, and went to help in the workshop on the mountain.

    Jiang Yue nodded in her heart. Maybe it''s because her third brother doesn''t talk much, so he doesn''t talk nonsense at all.

    Xue Yan sighed deeply in his heart.

    "Three tigers. Three tigers." Liu Guixia chased after her and shouted twice. Seeing that she couldn''t come back, she went to her room to get the marriage certificate.

    Xue Wuhu grabbed it, tore it to pieces, and smashed Lin Xicui''s face: "You wait, our family will definitely be richer than Feng Landlord''s family in the future!"

    "Just dream." Lin''s father and Lin''s mother were even more disdainful, thinking that Xue Wuhu was daydreaming. Seeing that their girl was smashed with crumbs, Mother Lin scolded: "Why are you making trouble so ugly, you don''t feel ashamed, we still feel ashamed."

    Liu Guixia was so angry that she wanted to use a broom to shove the three of them.

    "Okay mother, don''t be angry, it''s better not to have such a girl. In the future, let''s marry a better third brother. The family is getting richer and richer now. Are you afraid that the third brother won''t be able to marry a better one?" Xue Sihu said with relief.

    And Lin''s father, Lin''s mother, Lin Xicui, had already left.

    "Yes, mother." Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and Xue Yihu all agreed.

    Even Xue Wuhu agreed.

    "Why did I order such a thing for Sanhu at that time!" Liu Guixia couldn''t help but scolded, and she regretted it very much. Then he slowly thought about it and said, "Yes! We must marry a better one for Sanhu in the future! Our family is also richer than that Feng Landlord! I''m mad at them!"

    After saying this, Liu Guixia realized that Xue Sihu, Jiang Yue, and Xue Yan hadn''t gone to the town yet, and hurriedly said, "Why haven''t you all gone to the town? Hurry up, go, it''s alright, I''m alright, and your third brother must be alright too. , he has never cared much about these things, and he only met that Lin Xicui today, so he definitely doesn''t care."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to town to sell rice noodles together with Xue Sihu.

    *

    That night, Lin Xicui was carried by a sedan chair to the landlord Feng''s house as a concubine.

    The next day, there was a lot of rumors in Shiliba Village, saying that Lin Xicui could give birth to a son for the landlord Feng, and that Lin Xicui broke up the engagement with Xue Sanhu in order to be a concubine for the landlord Feng, and said that Xue Sanhu was too pitiful to be like this. The girl was engaged, and she said that Lin Xicui''s parents couldn''t hide things, and said that the landlord Feng had already given them two hundred taels. If their family Xicui could really give birth to a son, they would give a lot more, and Lin Xicui''s parents had For two hundred taels of silver, they show off everywhere, no matter how shameless they are.

 Chapter 338ï¼š moxa sticks

    Chapter 338 Moxa

    Everyone sees that Lin Xicui''s parents have 200 taels of silver, and they don''t know how much Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family are, so they all think that the richest family in Shili Ba Village is Lin Xicui''s mother''s family, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family is the richest. If you have money, it shouldn''t be as much as two hundred taels.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family naturally have no one to argue this stupidly.

    On the other hand, some people laughed at Xue Sanhu in private, and the betrothal partner went to be a concubine, but because everyone knew about Xue Sanhu''s temper, it was only in private, and no one dared to say it in front of Xue Sanhu.

    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and there are mosquitoes. One day, when Xue Wuhu got up, he shouted that he was bitten by a mosquito while sleeping at night, and he raised his sleeves to reveal the big red bag on his arm to Jiang month they look.

    Xue Erhu immediately hit him on the arm and smiled, "There are moxa sticks dried in the shade at home, you don''t know if you smoke it yourself, you deserve to be bitten."

    Jiang Yue knew that there are still mosquito coils in this world, but they need money to buy them, and most farmers are reluctant to buy them.

    Every year when mugwort leaves are in full bloom, every farm household will pick mugwort leaves and roll them into strips, and then dry them in the shade. People have already picked mugwort leaves.

    "I should be able to sleep on the mat now, it was quite hot last night." Xue Sihu said.

    "It''s time to sleep on the mat." Liu Guixia smiled. "But Yuebao and Xiaoyan are still young, and it''s not that hot yet. Don''t put them on the bamboo mat first, let''s sleep on the straw mat first, and when the weather gets hotter, change the bamboo mat for them."

    Li Hehua said with a smile: "Then I will wash the mats at home today, and everyone will be able to put them on at night."

    Liu Guixia: "How can there be so many bamboo mats at home? Last year, they were all straw mats for sleeping. Fortunately, there is no need to save them now, Sihu, when you come back from town in the afternoon, remember to buy bamboo mats."

    "I know mother." Xue Sihu replied with a smile.

    Liu Guixia turned her head and said to Li Hehua: "When you wash the mat, wash the mosquito net as well. It must be sunny today. If it can be dried in the sun, it can be hung up at night. It''s better not to smoke moxa sticks when you sleep. , lest people sleep in a daze and burn without knowing anything."

    "Hey." Li Hehua also responded.

    Liu Guixia smiled again: "There are patches on the mosquito nets, but this year, that''s it, the ugly ones will be ugly. When our blue brick house is built, we will live in a new house, and then we will replace it with a new one."

    After breakfast, Li Hehua went to the river to wash straw mats and mosquito nets, and Xue Sihu took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the town to sell rice noodles.

    As the weather is hot, fewer and fewer people eat rice noodles with hot soup. Those who come to eat rice noodles basically order cold rice noodles or fried rice noodles.

    Fried rice noodles are easier to cool than hot soup rice noodles.

    Today Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t go to the fork in front to shout, and many people came to eat rice noodles.

    Jiang Yue held her two little hands and helped bring the cold rice noodles ordered by another guest to the table. When she walked back to their fourth brother again, she heard their fourth brother sigh: "In a few days, the weather will be hotter. , No need to prepare bone soup, no one will order hot rice noodles, just sell cold rice noodles and fried rice noodles, maybe no one will order fried rice noodles by then, everyone thinks it''s hot, but fortunately there are Cold rice noodles, everything is sold."

 Chapter 339ï¼š Overwhelmed?

    Chapter 339 Frustrated?

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan, who was also standing next to their fourth brother, and then said to their fourth brother, "Why don''t I think about it, and see if I can make something to eat?"

    This is a bit monotonous selling cold rice noodles.

    Xue Yan glanced back at her and felt that since she had said this, she would definitely be able to figure it out.

    means definitely having an idea.

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu agreed immediately without thinking about it. "You''re so smart, and your mother is so good at cooking. I heard Xiaoyan say something about ear infections. Anyway, you used to hear your mother talk and see your mother making things, which affected you invisibly. Meaning, you might be able to figure it out yourself."

    Xue Yan: "Early and eye-catching."

    "Yes, yes, that''s the word!" Xue Sihu immediately laughed. Then, read it twice in a row: "Earn and see, hear and see, okay, I remember it, and I will definitely not forget it next time."

    "Every day is rice noodles made of rice noodles. I don''t want to think about rice noodles. Let''s go, fourth brother, when I go back, I will buy a few kilograms of flour, and I will also think about it." Jiang Yue said.

    "Okay, when I go back, I have to buy bamboo mats. It seems to be on the same street as the flour seller. I will buy them together." Xue Sihu said with a smile.

    Xue Yan is more aware that the new food is made of flour.

    After closing the stall, Xue Sihu took their two precious children to another street to buy flour and bamboo mats, and went home after buying these things.

    Liu Guixia and the others are making rice noodles again.

    The mosquito nets and straw mats washed at home today were dried and ready to be hung on the bunk. Seeing that they had nothing else to do, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue began to lay straw mats and hang mosquito nets on their sleeping places.

    Because of what Liu Guixia said, they could only sleep on straw mats for the time being.

    Xue Yan planned to hang and bed Jiang Yue first, but Jiang Yue had no objection, so the two of them went to her room together with mosquito nets and bamboo mats.

    Because her bed is made of wooden boards, and there is no place to hang mosquito nets, four bamboo poles must be erected on the four corners of the wooden boards, and then the mosquito nets can be hung up.

    So, the two went to find four bamboo poles and tied them to the four legs under the bed board.

    The four bamboo poles stand very straight.

    Then she hung the mosquito net on the top of the four bamboo poles. Jiang Yue was so big, so naturally she couldn''t get much taller. Even if she was standing on the bed, she couldn''t reach it, so Xue Yan went to get a very high stool. Come in, put it beside the bed, and then, standing on it, he started hanging one by one.

    Jiang Yue stood below and watched.

    Looking at it, she said, "I bought the flour to make Liangpi."

    "Hmm." He responded, indicating that he was listening.

    She is so familiar with him, then when she said those words to her fourth brother, he must have known that she had already made up her mind. Seeing him so calm, she was naturally not surprised at all, very calm, and continued: "Liangpi is not difficult to make. Didn''t the fourth brother let us not have to go to town tomorrow? When you watch me fiddling, you will know what it is."

    "Hmm." After hanging this one, he got off the stool, moved the stool to another bamboo pole, stood up again, and began to hang the other corner of the top of the mosquito net.

    "The weather is getting hotter and hotter," she said in a lower voice, "I want to make ice in a few days."

    He moved his hands for a while, then looked down at the little girl below: "Did you use saltpeter?"

    She raised her eyebrows slightly: "You know?"

 Chapter 340ï¼š Its no secret

    Chapter 340 This is no secret

    To be honest, she didn''t expect him to know.

    After all, people here don''t know that saltpeter can make ice.

    But he was reborn. If he knew this, someone in this world would discover that saltpeter can make ice.

    Sure enough, he continued to hang the mosquito net, and said in a low voice: "A few years later, someone discovered this, and later, it was discovered by more people, so it''s not a secret." Then he also knew.

    "That''s fine." Jiang Yue said. "Originally, I just wanted our home to be cooler in summer." After a pause, he added: "Those like rice noodles and Liangpi are actually very simple. Although no one knows how to do it yet, sooner or later someone will think about it. from."

    As long as their fourth brother can seize the opportunity and occupy the market first, then even if someone later finds out and knows it, it will not have much impact.

    understood what she meant, he nodded.

    She added: "At that time, it was said that after you saw in a book that saltpeter was placed in water, it seemed to absorb a lot of heat, and you only thought that it might be possible to use this to make ice."

    Only in this way, this matter is easier to justify.

    "Okay." He was used to it.

    After the four corners of the top of the mosquito net are hung on the bamboo poles, the straw mats are laid.

    After the straw mat is laid, tuck the bottom edge of the mosquito net under the straw mat so that mosquitoes cannot fly in.

    It''s just that there are many patches on the mosquito net, and the fabric is not good. It doesn''t look good, but it''s better than nothing.

    After finishing this in Jiang Yue''s room, I went to Xue Yan''s room to do it.

    The room where Xue Yan lives now is not a bed, but a kang. The kang is quite long, extending from one wall to the other.

    This is going to be a big tent. Generally, you can''t buy this style. It is made by yourself at home, and it is also full of patches.

    But there is no need to set up any bamboo poles here, just hang the four corners of the tent directly on the wall. Several wooden hooks were nailed to the wall before.

    Xue Yan first put a straw mat on the seat next to the wall where he slept, and where his third brother, the fourth brother and the fifth brother slept, he also laid a straw mat for them. I bought a bamboo mat today, and I will wash the bamboo mat tomorrow. Now, the position of the third brother, the fourth brother and the fifth brother can be replaced with a bamboo mat. Anyway, the straw mat has been washed, so let''s put it on first.

    Jiang Yue helped.

    After finishing this, Xue Yan and Jiang Yuecai went to the mountain again to see how the workshop was doing. The complex overhead layer has been completed, and it will be completed soon, and with so many people, it is estimated that this workshop will be completed soon.

    Their third brother is also helping with the workshop.

    It was not until the sun went down that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue followed Xue Dafu and the others back from the mountain.

    When I got home, I could have dinner. After dinner, I washed and slept.

    The next day, Xue Sihu took Xue Wuhu to the town to sell rice noodles because he wanted to leave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at home to think about food. Xue Wuhu died of happiness, and he was in high spirits before dawn. .

    After Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu left, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were ready to make Liangpi.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu went to the workshop, and Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and Xue Yihu were at home. These people made rice noodles.

    But looking at the children of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Liu Guixia and the others couldn''t help but want to help, but they didn''t seem to need their help. The two children were still thinking about it, so they didn''t care, let the two children think about it slowly, They continued to make rice noodles.

    Jiang Yue brought a clean basin, poured two catties of flour into it, scooped up a ladle of water, and brought a pair of chopsticks.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today, oh oh da~

 Chapter 341ï¼š make cold skin

    Chapter 341 Making Liangpi

    Add some water to the basin, and use chopsticks to stir the flour in the basin into a floc, so that it is not easy to stick to your hands when kneading. Then she said to Xue Yan, "Knead it into dough."

    Xue Yan responded with a hum, then put his two clean hands in and started to knead. From time to time, Jiang Yue poured some water into it.

    In fact, she wanted to knead herself. Although she has very small hands now, she has more strength than Xue Yan, but because Xue Yan said that if she kneaded, Liu Guixia and the others would want to help more, so she forgot it and let Xue Yan do the kneading. .

    Xue Yan kneaded for a long time before kneading these two kilograms of flour into a smooth dough.

    Jiang Yue took another lid and put it on the basin to wake up the noodles.

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue sat on the small bench beside the basin and began to wait. When Liu Guixia saw them like this, she thought they were pondering over the dough covered in the basin, thinking about how to make the dough into a follow-up way. A different kind of pasta in town.

    Jiang Yue was using a volume that only Xue Yan could hear, and whispered to Xue Yan, "When the dough wakes up, you can start washing the dough. It has to be washed several times to wash out all the gluten, and there is no white lump. The dough will be fine. The gluten can be steamed and cut into small pieces and added to the cold skin. The washed noodle water has to be left to settle. Generally, it will settle for two and a half to four hours, or it may settle after one and a half hours. Well, anyway, it''s just to see if there are layers, if there are layers, it''s fine, it doesn''t have to depend on the time, when the time comes, the water on the top is poured out, and the white pulp below can be used to make Liangpi."

    "Um."

    Wake up and wash your face.

    Xue Yan lifted the lid, poured a ladle of water into the basin, and the dough immediately submerged in the water.

    "Xiaoyan!" Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all called out immediately. "How can you cook it like this! I think other people''s dough is either pulled into noodles, sliced, pulled into small doses, or made into steamed buns, dumplings, and steamed buns, you can''t do it! How can you add a scoop of water directly to the dough, no way! You still haven''t turned around the pot! When you do this, don''t you know how to ask Yuebao!"

    Uh¡­¡­

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, then said: "...Yuebao asked me to do this, saying that I wanted to try it. There are also noodle buns in the towns on the left and right. Let''s see if we can figure out something new."

    "Oh, that''s all right." Liu Guixia and the others said immediately. Their Yuebao should have the same talent in this area as her mother, and it is estimated that she can really figure it out.

    Xue Yan: "..." This differential treatment... Although I understand it, it is still...

    Jiang Yueji hooked the corner of his mouth invisibly.

    Xue Yan was silent again, and then went to wash his hands again, Jiang Yue also went to wash his hands, and then the two children began to wash the dough.

    This has to change the water several times, otherwise, there must be white lumps of dough in the gluten.

    Pour the replaced white water into a basin, this is the face water, until the gluten can¡¯t wash out the white things, and the washed water is clear, then don¡¯t wash it again.

    Put the gluten aside first, and put the flour water aside, let it settle, and cover it with a lid to prevent dirt from falling into it.

    Liu Guixia and the others were surprised when they looked at the washed gluten: "The water is all white, why is it slightly yellow, and it looks like there are nets and voids in it."

    Jiang Yue said: "I don''t know, just try it, but this may be the bones and muscles of noodles, so let''s just call it gluten."

 Chapter 342ï¼š Rarely a little guilty

    Chapter 342 Rarely a little guilty

    "Gluten? That''s appropriate." Liu Guixia and the others laughed. "Then what are you going to do next?"

    Jiang Yue said that she could make Liangpi directly, and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet, I have to think about it again."

    Li Hehua was afraid that their little Yuebao would be in a hurry, so she immediately whispered: "Yuebao, don''t worry, this matter is not urgent, you can think about it slowly, it doesn''t matter if you can''t figure it out."

    "That''s right, take your time, our family can still sell cold rice noodles, it''s really okay if you can''t figure it out." Both Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan agreed.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue agreed.

    The next step is to wait for the surface water to settle.

    Originally, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were quite busy when they were washing the dough, but now they are not busy at all because they only have to wait. They sat there again and didn''t speak, and let Liu Guixia and the others watch. They thought they were thinking about what to do next, and they both felt distressed.

    How old are their two precious children, they are already worrying about their family''s livelihood.

    Seeing Liu Guixia and the others thinking, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan rarely felt a little guilty.

    After lunch, Xue Dafu and the others went to the mountain again to work on their workshops. Li Hehua also washed the tableware and chopsticks, and cooked two pots at noon today. With so many people, one pot can''t do so much, so Li Lotus also cleaned the two pots and planned to continue making rice noodles in the afternoon.

    At this time, Jiang Yue, who was idle and had nothing to do, looked at the surface water and saw that it had been layered, with water above and white pulp below, a little earlier than she expected.

    Then, Jiang Yue said, "Sister-in-law, use the little pot for me and brother Yan first."

    Usually, Li Hehua and the others use large pots and small pots to make rice noodles at the same time, but today Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are thinking about new noodles, no matter how new they are, they will definitely use pots to cook things. They had already guessed that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan might need a pot today, and without waiting for Li Hehua to answer, Liu Guixia, who was not by the stove, had already smiled and nodded, saying it would be okay.

    Before using the small pot, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made some preparations.

    Pour off the water on top of the dough, leaving only the thick and white batter underneath.

    This white pulp was filtered by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to make it more delicate.

    I prepared another large plate with a clean round bottom and a flat bottom. There is no steaming plate, so I can only use this instead of the steaming plate.

    If there is a steaming plate, and the steaming plate is light, just put the steaming plate on the water surface of the pot, but now I use a plate, and the plate is heavy, and it will sink if I put it directly in the water, so I can only use the cage. Put the large plate on the steamer to steam.

    Fortunately, there are cages at home, which are usually used to steam wowatou.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also brought a washed basket and placed it on the small pot, which had already been filled with water.

    Steam the gluten first.

    The gluten is steamed and set aside.

    Then I started to actually make Liangpi.

    In order to increase the strength and transparency of the cold skin, Jiang Yue added some salt to the filtered white slurry, and Xue Yan immediately stirred it with a spoon.

    After doing this, Jiang Yuecai brushed a layer of oil on the bottom of the large plate, and the cold skin can be easily peeled off.

    "Okay, you can pour." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded before pouring some white syrup into the big plate.

    You don¡¯t need to pour a lot, just cover the bottom of the large plate with a thin layer.

    The white slurry was thick, poured on the bottom of the pan, and accumulated in one piece. It was difficult to cover the bottom of the pan. Jiang Yue picked up the large plate and shook it slowly to let the white slurry flow to all parts of the bottom of the pan, and then put it in the cage. Steam.

 Chapter 343ï¼š Mistress?

    Chapter 343 Female Statue?

    The water in the pot was already boiled when the gluten was being steamed. As soon as the lid was closed, the heat came up. After a while, the cold skin on the plate was steamed.

    If the bottom of the plate is directly attached to the hot water in the pot, the cold skin will be steamed faster.

    Take out the plate, put the bottom of the plate in cold water and stick it on one side, the cold skin will be easier to peel off.

    Jiang Yue took off the cold skin and put it on another clean plate that Xue Yan brought over.

    This large round piece of Liangpi looks particularly translucent, muscular and elastic.

    Liu Guixia and the others were just beside the leaks. Seeing this, they were all dumbfounded. What''s going on here, why are you playing like this...

    Jiang Yue was not in a hurry to steam another plate, but asked Xue Yan to cut the cold skin into wide strips, and then tasted it. Although the taste is not obvious because there are no side dishes and seasonings, it is indeed very gluten and smooth.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai let Xue Yan, Liu Guixia and others taste it.

    "This is really strong and smooth." Li Hehua couldn''t help but say.

    Yu Hongyan was also very happy: "There must be none in this town."

    "No, no." Liu Guixia couldn''t close her mouth.

    Xue Yihu smiled slyly: "It''s good, I can eat another meal at the rice noodle stall at home. But this one is tasteless."

    "I haven''t added seasoning yet," Liu Guixia laughed. "You just eat rice noodles and noodles without seasoning, and that''s what it tastes like."

    "That''s right, too." Xue Yihu nodded straightly, smiling particularly foolishly.

    Xue Yan stopped talking, Jiang Yue told him in the morning, he probably knew what it would be like. Very good, the fourth brother will definitely be very happy.

    Jiang Yue said: "This is the same as skin, and it is sold cold, so let''s call it Liangpi."

    "Yuebao, you are too good at naming names. This one is more appropriate than the other." Liu Guixia and the others laughed.

    Then, started steaming the cold skin again.

    Putting them one by one takes up too much space, so it is best to stack them, but in order to prevent Liangpi and Liangpi from sticking together, you have to brush a little oil on the Liangpi, put another sheet on top, and then brush a little more oil. , and then put the third one...then loop like this.

    Yu Hongyan looked at her without blinking, but she couldn''t help but said again: "It''s all said that women are like mothers. I used to think it was a lie, but now it''s true. Look at our Yuebao, and I know how to do it. Eat."

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, but she felt that the original owner had a mother who could cook and help her a lot.

    After steaming all the white pulp, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped steaming.

    Xiao Guobian also made rice noodles for Liu Guixia and the others.

    Xue Yan helped put a stack of Liangpi and plates in a deep basin, and then covered the basin with a clean sieve, then picked up a basket and said to Liu Guixia, "Mother, Yuebao wants to go to the vegetable garden to see if there is anything. What kind of dishes can be eaten with this cold skin, Yuebao and I went to the vegetable garden."

    "Go, go." Liu Guixia said. Immediately, one thing came to mind, "By the way, the corn in the vegetable garden was planted a little earlier than in the fields, so it should be able to be broken back and eaten. When you come back, break a few and cook them for you to eat at night."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan agreed, and then went to hold the little Jiang Yue with the other hand and took Jiang Yue out.

    "Just pick cucumbers as a side dish, it won''t be so troublesome if you don''t." Jiang Yue said while following Xue Yan to the vegetable garden. "Cucumber shredded and added inside."

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    Jiang Yue: "The corn in the vegetable garden can be broken back and eaten, and the corn in the field will probably be broken back soon."

 Chapter 344ï¼š A little more detail...

    Chapter 344 In detail...

    Xue Yan: "I have planted so many crops, and the family can''t eat them all at once. Every year, many of them are grown on the top of the corn. When the elders are old, they will be broken back and hung on the wall or under the eaves. When they are free, they will be broken off. The grains are ground into powder." Wowotou is made of cornmeal.

    Jiang Yue: "It still feels tender and delicious."

    Xue Yan: "You can''t keep it for that long if you break it off."

    Jiang Yue naturally knows this.

    Unconsciously, I came to the vegetable garden.

    This vegetable garden is much larger than the small vegetable garden in their yard. There are many vegetables, peppers, eggplants, beans, cucumbers, wax gourds, etc. There are corns planted on the edge of the vegetable garden, a long row with leaves Each is fluttering in the wind.

    Cucumbers are led by vines. A row of shelves is built with bamboo. All the vines of cucumbers climbed onto the shelves, and many cucumbers can be clearly seen hanging on it.

    Jiang Yuecai was so big, standing in the middle of the cucumber rack and the bean rack, she almost disappeared. She could only pick the cucumbers hanging below.

    Xue Yan is taller than Jiang Yue, but not as tall as cucumbers. He can only pick the cucumbers hanging in the middle, and he cannot pick the cucumbers hanging on the top.

    However, you don''t need so many cucumbers to mix cold skins. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue only picked two of them each, so it is estimated that they will not be able to use them up by then.

    But cucumbers can be eaten raw or cooked, and they will not be wasted.

    The corn plant is even taller. Jiang Yue stood on tiptoe and broke one of them. Xue Yan broke it according to the number of people in the family. At that time, one corn per person.

    Break it off and put it all into the basket.

    Then Xue Yan carried the basket and took Jiang Yue to the shade of the tree by the river. She peeled off all the corn in the basket and got rid of the whiskers. This corn is yellow corn.

    Then Xue Yan walked over to the big stone where the clothes were washed, washed the surface of the peeled corn a little, and washed the four cucumbers before going home with Jiang Yue.

    After returning home, Jiang Yue wanted to cut the steamed gluten into small pieces and put them in a small bowl for later use.

    So, she picked up the kitchen knife.

    Although she could hold the handle of the kitchen knife with one hand, it was much bigger than her face, and naturally it was bigger than her small hand.

    Liu Guixia and the others were all taken aback when they saw it, and hurriedly said: "Xiaoyan, come here, come here, don''t let Yuebao come to this matter, Yuebao is too young, what should I do if I accidentally hurt myself."

    Jiang Yue looked down at the sky, and then gave the kitchen knife to Xue Yan, and said rather helplessly: "You can cut it, just cut it into small pieces."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan responded, and then began to cut. This small piece is still a good cut, although the size of each of his pieces is not very uniform.

    But when he asked him to cut the cucumber and shred the cucumber, there was a problem.

    After all, a person who has hardly ever held a kitchen knife in his last life has never really cut a few things with a kitchen knife in his life, how could he cut so finely.

    Looking at the shredded cucumbers that Xue Yan cut... No, it''s cucumber strips, which are already the thinnest cut by Xue Yan. Jiang Yue was silent for a while, and then spoke again: "Be thinner."

    Xue Yan was also silent for a while, but answered again: "Okay."

    A few more cuts.

    is still not thin enough, just big strips become small strips.

    One of them was cut into bigger strips, I don''t know if it was his mistake or what was going on.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan himself: "..."

    Liu Guixia and the others leaked silk, made rice noodles, and dried rice noodles. When they saw the situation here, they almost made them happy: "Haha, look at Xiaoyan."

 Chapter 345ï¼š Your hands are born to write

    Chapter 345 Your hands are born to write

    Xue Yan''s ears turned red.

    embarrassed to death.

    Xue Yihu, who used to grind rice noodles at the stone mill, was also very happy, but he had never cooked or cut vegetables with a kitchen knife.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was really embarrassed and wanted to burrow in the ground, Jiang Yuecai walked to Liu Guixia''s side, pulled Liu Guixia down a little, raised her head and said to Liu Guixia, "Aunt, please help me and brother Yan."

    Actually, she can come, but Liu Guixia and the others won''t let her touch the kitchen knife, so they can only ask for help.

    "Good good. Good good." Liu Guixia came over without missing the rice noodles as she was happy. He swiftly took the kitchen knife and cut it, and smiled, "Xiaoyan, don''t blame your mother for saying that your hands are born to write, if you let me take a pen, I guess I It''s used as chopsticks, and your sister-in-law and I are good at this."

    Although the mouth was talking, the movements of the hands did not stop at all, and the silk cut out was basically the same fineness.

    Jiang Yue looked at it and felt that this aunt''s knife skills were really good.

    Xue Yan threw himself on the ground for the first time to the five-body body that his mother admired.

    Seeing that Liu Guixia had cut one in a while, Jiang Yue said, "Auntie, just cut two." Today I made so many cold skins, and I didn''t need so many shredded cucumbers.

    "Okay." Liu Guixia agreed and cut another one. After cutting it, I put it on an empty plate on one side and asked, "What else do I need to cut?"

    "No need, the rest of Brother Yan will do it." Jiang Yue said.

    "Come on, Xiaoyan." Liu Guixia gave the kitchen knife to Xue Yan again. Then people make rice noodles again.

    Xue Yan held a kitchen knife, stood in front of the cutting board, and involuntarily glanced at the shredded cucumbers that were cut evenly and finely on the plate next to him.

    Jiang Yue hooked the corner of her mouth when she saw it, but immediately pressed it down again.

    Xue Yan didn''t notice either, but started to use the back of the knife to smash the garlic, and then cut it into minced garlic. This is not very demanding, even if it is cut randomly, but after a few more cuts, it will become minced garlic.

    Then, transfer the minced garlic to a sea bowl on the side.

    He only knew so much, and he didn''t know the rest, so he naturally looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue said: "This is to make garlic water." After speaking, he added half a bowl of water to the sea bowl, cut a lot of minced garlic, it is best to add so much water, and add a little salt to it, "Let it soak in Come on, otherwise there will be no garlic smell in this water."

    "Hmm. Then what?"

    "Do you still have crushed sesame seeds and crushed peanuts at home?" Xue Sihu also uses these two for cold rice noodles, and I don''t know if there are any at home.

    "I''ll take a look." Everything was in the main room, Xue Yan put down the kitchen knife and went to the main room to look. After a while, he came out, took out two paper wraps, and as he came out, he said: "The sesame seeds and peanuts are gone, the fourth brother has taken them to town, but there are still some fried white sesame seeds. and peanuts."

    Jiang Yue: "Then we can just grind it."

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    Jiang Yue took a paper package and opened it, which contained fried peanuts. Seeing that there were not many peanuts in the paper package, it was enough for today. She simply spread the opened paper package on the table and used a rolling pin directly. , Break all the peanuts into crushed peanuts, not too much.

    The sesame seeds were crushed by Xue Yan.

    After finishing these, Jiang Yue looked at the seasonings and saw that there were chili oil, vinegar, etc., so there was nothing else to prepare.

    It is estimated that when the fourth brother comes back, the garlic water has also been soaked, and it is time to mix cold skin.

 Chapter 346ï¼š Im so happy

    Chapter 346 I am so happy

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan waited for Xue Sihu to come back from the town, while helping the family to dry the rice noodles they made again. They were not tall enough, so they put up a stool, stood on the stool, and dried it on the bamboo pole.

    After about a stick of incense, Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu came back from the town.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu arrived at the door of the house, without waiting for Xue Yihu to open the courtyard door, he asked loudly, "Yuebao, Xiaoyan, how are you thinking about your food? My fourth brother and I are still arguing in the town today, saying that you will definitely be able to think about it. Come out. But the town is too lively, especially the people who come to our house to eat rice noodles. I just heard you say before, but I didn''t see it. I saw it today, and I was so happy. Fourth brother said that if I want to go tomorrow , and let me go."

    As soon as Xue Yihu opened the courtyard door, Xue Wuhu, like a monkey, rushed in with two empty baskets from the ox cart. One of these two baskets was for vegetables and the other was for dried rice noodles. They were all sold out today. It is the best selling cold rice noodles.

    As Xue Yihu came out, he helped Xue Sihu unload other things from the ox cart and moved it into the house, while smiling: "Yuebao and Xiaoyan really figured out a different food, and they struggled for a long time, but mother They''re heartbroken."

    "Really?!" Xue Wuhu, who had already entered the yard, called out these words.

    "Isn''t it true, your eldest brother can''t lie." Liu Guixia smiled in a particularly good mood while still leaking threads on the side of the pot.

    "Then what is made, let me see it, let me see it." Xue Wuhu was in a hurry, and he searched all over the yard, but he couldn''t see where the thing was.

    "Fifth brother, I''m here." Xue Yan was helpless again, but smiled again, and took away the sieve on one side of the basin, revealing a plate of Liangpi inside.

    "What''s this?" Xue Wuhu stared, "Why are there so many layers, is this a cake? It doesn''t feel like it, if it''s too thin to sell one layer at a time, it''s too much to sell, and it''s too thick. If it''s a single layer, it seems to be quite transparent..."

    Xue Sihu also came to see it, and began to think about how to sell it.

    Yu Hongyan came over and said with a smile: "Yuebao said that this can be cut into wide strips and sold one by one, add some cucumbers, add seasonings, and it is estimated that there will be a bowl of mixing. Anyway, it is very strong and smooth. , when it was just out of the pot, we all tasted it. The taste is completely different from rice noodles. It is obviously made of flour, but it is completely different from noodles. Because this is like skin, it is eaten cold. Yuebaodu After thinking about the name, it''s called Liangpi, right?"

    Xue Sihu''s eyes lit up.

    Xue Wuhu couldn''t be more happy, and kept saying, "Then mix it quickly, I''ll taste it."

    "Just wait for you to come back and mix, the seasonings and side dishes Yuebao and Xiaoyan are all ready." Liu Guixia smiled.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it. When I unload the ox cart, I have to send the ox to the cowshed, and I have to feed the fodder and water."

    "Let your eldest brother go, your eldest brother has finished grinding the early rice that you soaked today." Liu Guixia smiled.

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "Yeah, I''ll go, I don''t need to learn this, you watch Yuebao mix, learn it, and then it''s better to mix and sell it in the town."

    "That''s also true." Xue Sihu said with a smile.

    So Xue Yihu went to work on these things.

    Jiang Yue then asked Xue Yan to take a few pieces of Liangpi and cut them into wide strips. Xue Sihu hurriedly washed his hands and cut it for him. He is still much stronger than Xue Yan at doing these things.

 Chapter 347ï¼š i want to know now

    Chapter 347 I want to know now

    Cut them up and put them in a big bowl.

    This bowl is bigger than the sea bowl.

    Jiang Yue added shredded cucumbers, gluten, garlic water, crushed peanuts, crushed sesame seeds, vinegar, chili oil, etc. to this bowl in order, all of which were added in moderation. After all, only a few pieces of Liangpi were cut.

    Then, Jiang Yue picked up the chopsticks and started stirring. After stirring, he said, "That''s it, you can try it."

    Xue Wuhu immediately took a pair of chopsticks and took a big sip: "Ah, it''s delicious." It was so delicious that he couldn''t even put it into words, so he just ate it.

    Xue Sihu ate more slowly, it was delicious, but what he noticed was: "It''s a bit spicy."

    "If you are afraid of spicy food, just add a little less spicy food." Jiang Yue said. Saying that, he also gave Xue Yan a pair of clean chopsticks. He also called Liu Guixia and the others over to have a taste.

    Xue Yan tasted it, and it was much better than when no side dishes and seasonings were added.

    Liu Guixia and the others also said directly: "This is also really delicious."

    Delicious food is delicious, but because the taste is completely different from cold rice noodles and cold noodles, it is impossible to say which is the best.

    "Alright now, even if the weather in our stall is getting hotter, there are still two things we can sell." Xue Sihu said. "But what is this?"

    I saw Xue Sihu pick up a small piece of gluten.

    Li Hehua said with a smile: "It was washed out when the dough was washed. Yuebao named it gluten, and we thought it was very appropriate."

    "That''s right." Xue Sihu laughed. "But why should the dough be washed?"

    "This Liangpi is made from the last white pulp washed out of the dough." Yu Hongyan said, and Jiang Yue didn''t need to explain it.

    Liu Guixia is even more straightforward: "We will make these rice noodles for you to see after we finish making them. Actually, it is not difficult. Neither your elder sister-in-law nor your second sister-in-law helped. Just take a look when we make rice noodles, and we will do it."

    Jiang Yue thinks they really know it. Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan are quite good at these aspects.

    "Let Yuebao teach me now, I want to know now." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "That''s fine too." Liu Guixia smiled. "However, let Yuebao mix a bowl for your grandfather first, and add less spicy."

    Jiang Yue started to mix.

    Xue Wuhu raised his hand and said, "I''ll give it to Grandpa!"

    When Jiang Yue specially mixed a bowl of cold noodles for Old Man Xue, Xue Wuhu immediately sent it to him, and then Jiang Yue taught Xue Sihu how to make cold noodles, first let Xue Sihu mix the noodles, and then wash the noodles.

    Because this is to teach Xue Sihu, it is not to be sold in the town, so there is no need to do a lot, just let Xue Sihu make a pound of flour dough.

    Xue Yan continued to help dry the rice noodles.

    When Xue Yihu came back, Liu Guixia greeted: "Yihu, you can try the cold skin mixed with Yuebao. It''s there."

    The big bowl they tasted just now, and the other one, was reserved for Xue Yihu.

    "Hey." Xue Yihu took a pair of chopsticks and tasted it, and he thought it was delicious.

    There are still cold skins and shredded cucumbers that have not been mixed. When Xue Dafu and the others come back, they will mix them again, so that Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu can also taste it.

    Waiting for Xue Sihu to wash his face, Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu returned from work after a while.

    It is very simple to mix cold skin. Now Jiang Yue is no longer needed. Liu Guixia cut the remaining cold skin into wide strips with a neat knife, and then added cucumber, garlic water, crushed sesame seeds, crushed peanuts, etc., and mixed it all well. Let Xue Dafu and the three have a good taste.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu both thought it was delicious. Xue Sanhu was a little colder and nodded, which should also mean delicious.

 Chapter 348ï¼š Make it the same day, sell it the same day?

    Chapter 348 Do it on the same day, sell it on the same day?

    "It would be nice if there was more," Xue Dafu laughed, "I feel like I haven''t eaten enough."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "It''s the first time for Yuebao and Xiaoyan to do it. I''m afraid that they won''t be able to fiddle with it, so they won''t use a lot of flour. Now that I have the experience, I will make more in the future, and I will definitely be able to eat enough by then. I haven''t eaten it yet. Enough, let''s eat, the food is ready."

    Dinner is ready, and corn is boiled in water, one corn per person.

    Jiang Yue gnawed on it and felt that although it was yellow corn, because it was just released this year, the taste was okay. But when the corn gets a little older, the taste won''t work.

    At 2:00 o''clock in the evening, the facial water from Xue Sihu''s face wash was also settled, and the layers were separated, and Jiang Yue didn''t need to teach them anymore. The white pulp at the bottom, they have also filtered the white pulp to make it more delicate.

    is really simple, Xue Sihu can understand it even if he doesn''t get started.

    used that big disc again.

    That was the biggest plate in their house.

    A piece of cold skin steamed from this large disc, cut into wide strips, and seasoned with some vegetables, can really make just one bowl of cold skin.

    One pound of flour can probably make seven or eight pieces of such a large Liangpi in the end.

    In addition to the use of shredded cucumber, chopped sesame seeds, chopped peanuts, chili oil, vinegar, etc., as well as the time spent on it, Xue Sihu calculated the cost and finally set it at six cents per bowl.

    is also a bowl that can earn three cents of money.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu had done the calculation, Jiang Yuecai suggested: "When the time comes, use a plate instead of a bowl. Plates are easier to carry than bowls, and they look good on the table."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It doesn''t have a lot of soup like hot soup rice noodles. It can be served on a plate, so let''s put it on a plate. It just so happens that the plate can also be used for cold rice noodles. By the way, I plan to not sell hot rice noodles from tomorrow. Now, hot rice noodles are not sold very much today, and only one or two bowls of fried rice noodles are sold. The people who come here are all ordering cold rice noodles. When it is not hot in the future, they will no longer sell hot rice noodles. It is estimated that cold rice noodles will come. Not many people eat it."

    "It''s okay if you don''t sell hot ones, it''s a hot day." Xue Erhu said. "The ones that don''t sell hot can bring a lot less, and the cold ones are also easy."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Then I will buy some flour when I come back from town tomorrow to make Liangpi. How can I have enough flour left at home? But this should be able to be dried like rice noodles for a few more days, right? No? In this way, it can go sour all day on a hot day.¡±

    Liangpi can be dried in the sun, but the taste is not as good as fresh. She still prefers to eat this freshly made Liangpi.

    But Jiang Yue is not easy to say this now, lest the family see that something is wrong, so she can only say: "You can try to dry it tomorrow and see how it tastes. If it doesn''t taste good, try to sell it fresh."

    Considering that the taste is not good, it will be difficult to sell, Xue Sihu said: "In that case, it can only be made on the same day and sold on the same day."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "Then try to bask in the sun tomorrow and see if the sun is shining every day, and this one is so thin, it is estimated that it can be basked in the morning. It really doesn''t taste good, and there is nothing I can do. I made it on the same day and sold it on the same day. Fortunately, this Liangpi is much simpler than the rice noodles. We can wash the face with the face at night. It is estimated that it will settle down the next day. We can steam the Liangpi in the morning. , I can steam several sheets at once, and it will be ready after a while, so it probably won¡¯t take long to steam dozens of sheets in total, so I took it to town just after breakfast.¡±

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 349ï¼š Hydraulic stone mill?

    Chapter 349 Hydraulic Stone Mill?

    Xue Sihu smiled and said: "A few dozen is enough, a dozen is a dozen bowls. Originally, our family sold one hundred and sixty bowls of rice noodles in one day. This is not only selling cold noodles, but also selling rice noodles. Woolen cloth."

    After a pause, Xue Sihu smiled again: "It''s also that my booth is small, and my booth doesn''t have a tree next to it, and it doesn''t attract wind. When it gets hot, it''s really not cool, even if I build an awning, it''s not big. U, it was only a few days ago that it could sell 160 bowls. In the past two days, it is not bad to be able to sell 100 bowls a day. Many people would rather eat in a cooler place, like There is a noodle stall on the same street, the location is very good, a very large tree, all the shade falls on that stall, there were not many people before, but in the past two days, there have been a lot of people, wait for more When it¡¯s hot, there should be more people going to that booth, and fewer people coming to our booth. I¡¯ll be thankful that we can sell dozens of bowls a day.¡±

    Jiang Yue wanted to make ice. First, she wanted to make her home cooler in hot weather, and second, she wanted their stall business to not be so bad because of hot weather.

    If ice comes out, they will still be able to sell ice at their stalls. The thing that is lacking most in summer is ice. As long as it is not very expensive, even if their stall is hot, many people will come to buy ice. .

    Even rice noodles and Liangpi will sell better.

    As for making ice with saltpeter, I will wait for Xue Yan to find a more suitable opportunity.

    "When our stall earns enough money," Xue Sihu said again, "I must buy a shop in town that sells rice noodles. At least in hot weather, it will be much cooler than setting up a stall and setting up a shed, and the business will not be bad. so many."

    The next day, as promised last night, put the cold skin made last night to dry in the sun to see if the taste will change greatly.

    There are only a few pieces of Liangpi, which are thin and thin. When Xue Sihu came back from town in the afternoon, these pieces of Liangpi were already very dry, and they could be soaked softly like rice noodles, and then boiled.

    After it was cooked, fish it out and let it cool, and then mixed with the same seasonings, but the taste was indeed greatly reduced, so Xue Sihu gave up the idea of ??drying the cold skin.

    That night, Liu Guixia and the others met and washed their faces, and when they got up early the next morning to make breakfast, they steamed the cold skin by the way, which was no trouble at all.

    Steamed more than 50 pieces of Liangpi, but only let Xue Sihu bring 30 pieces to the town to sell, and put another 10 pieces, which are also to be brought to the town, but they are for Shen Yuxuan''s family.

    For the remaining dozen or so, let Xue Dafu and the others eat enough, and at the same time send a bowl to old man Xue, and also to Xue Darong and Xue Dagui''s family, which are also directly mixed.

    Xue Sihu asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to follow him to the town again, thinking that with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, the business of their stall would be better.

    It''s also because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are really good-looking, and they are so small that many people come to eat rice noodles. Seeing these two children, they can''t help but feel better.

    But before Xue Yan went to town today, he told his father Xue Dafu: "Dad, you and the second brother and the third brother should pay attention to the hole left in the middle of the floor of the room on the east side of the workshop. The size can''t be wrong. I keep it useful. I want to install a stone mill there. Big brother is too hard to grind rice noodles every day. Let the cows come in, but they can''t turn away. Moreover, the cows have to follow the town often, so I still use the water power. It''s good to get a hydraulic stone, just as the runners I asked my big brother to make are enough."

    At that time, this workshop will not only use rice hulls to thresh grains and turn rice into rice, but also use stone mills to grind all kinds of flour, with more complete functions.

 Chapter 350ï¼š frequent visitor

    Chapter 350 Regulars

    When his fourth brother expands his business, it is estimated that this workshop will be enlarged, and even rice noodles and Liangpi may be made directly in this workshop.

    After came to town, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Sihu to the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center to get things, and gave the Liangpi for Shen Yuxuan''s family to the old doctor Shen.

    Then, I came to the stall to set up a stall.

    The tarpaulin awning was propped up again.

    When someone came to eat rice noodles, Xue Sihu began to introduce Liangpi, to the effect that this is a kind of pasta, and it is also made of flour, but it is very smooth and smooth. Some people are interested, so they will not eat rice noodles. Try a bowl of cold skin instead.

    Xue Sihu was busy mixing it up, soon.

    People who eat Liangpi only take one bite, and they praise it as delicious, which is not the same as cold rice noodles, and they also praise Xue Sihu and the others that they are really good at figuring things out.

    It was very hot, although it was not unbearably hot, but Xue Sihu was afraid that his two precious children were too young to bear it, so he took advantage of the free time to go to the stall selling herbal tea in front of him, planning to buy two bowls of herbal tea and come back. Drink for their two precious children.

    So, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were watching the booth.

    At the booth, there were people sitting in front of the four tables, but they were not full, but they were either eating cold rice noodles or cold skin.

    Seeing an uncle striding over, obviously he had come to Xueji Rice Noodles before, Jiang Yue asked, "Uncle, the weather is hot now, and we only sell cold rice noodles and cold skin."

    "Liangpi? What is Liangpi?" The uncle looked like he had never heard of it before.

    "That''s it." Jiang Yue pushed the plate of Liangpi in front of her slightly. This plate of Liangpi was mixed at the beginning and served as a sample.

    After all, this is the first time selling Liangpi today, and everyone doesn¡¯t know it, so I have to get a sample. After everyone knows about it, there is no need to put a sample.

    Uncle : "What is this, it looks pretty good."

    Jiang Yue said briefly.

    The uncle said: "Okay, let''s have a bowl of cold skin today, but I don''t necessarily have enough to eat this bowl, if it''s delicious, I''ll order another bowl and mix it for me first, it''s six cents. A bowl?"

    "right."

    "Let''s mix it. But what about your brother?" The uncle looked around for a while, "I don''t want to wait on this hot day, I will leave early after eating."

    "Our fourth brother went to buy herbal tea, and we can mix it too." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan silently took a piece of Liangpi and began to cut it into wide strips, and then put them in a large bowl with Liangpi.

    Jiang Yue then added shredded cucumber, gluten, chopped peanuts, chopped sesame seeds, garlic water, vinegar, etc. into the large bowl, and then stirred with chopsticks.

    The two children cooperated very well.

    The uncle looked strange: "I have seen many children, and you are the most lovable."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both politely thanked: "Thank you uncle."

    "Look, it''s very polite." That uncle was very rare. He came to see it because the two children were shouting at the crossroads.

    Then, became a regular customer of this stall.

    After , the uncle went to sit and wait.

    It only takes a while, it doesn''t take long at all. After a while, Jiang Yue is ready to mix. Then, pour the mixed cold skin out of the big bowl and pour it on the plate. Immediately, two small hands hold the plate. , to give it to the uncle.

    The uncle took it, and as soon as it was placed on the table, he took a pair of chopsticks from the bamboo tube on the table, and then he sucked a big mouthful, and then gave a compliment: "It''s not bad, it''s really refreshing, eh, then Mix another bowl for me, I have a big appetite and I really can''t get enough."

 Chapter 351ï¼š Finally someone mentioned ice?

    Chapter 351 Someone finally mentioned ice?

    "Okay." Jiang Yue agreed.

    Xue Yan cut another piece of cold skin and put it in the bowl.

    Jiang Yue mixed it again.

    This time, Xue Yan gave it to him. Xue Yan was taller than Jiang Yue, so he could easily put it on the table in front of the uncle and give it to the uncle.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, I''m back. Quick, quick, drink it to relieve the heat." Xue Sihu ran back with two bowls of herbal tea, one for Jiang Yue and one for Xue Yan.

    "It''s too much, I can''t drink that much." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan couldn''t drink that much either.

    So, Xue Sihu took another bowl, Jiang Yue poured half a bowl into Xue Sihu bowl, and Xue Yan also poured half a bowl into Xue Sihu bowl.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan drank.

    Xue Sihu was much more domineering, he raised his head and did it in one breath.

    It happened that someone else came to the stall to eat rice noodles, Xue Sihu was busy washing his hands in the sink, and then went to get cold rice noodles.

    It''s almost noon, and all the cold skins have been sold, but only over forty bowls of rice noodles have been sold today. Including the number of bowls of cold skin, there are only more than seventy bowls, nearly thirty bowls less than yesterday. Woolen cloth.

    It''s also a little bit hotter today than yesterday.

    There were also two people eating cold rice noodles at the booth. These two people came together and talked to Jiang Yue and the others while eating.

    I saw one of them smiled and said, "You are in a bad place, and it''s too hot. After two days, it''s even hotter. I guess I don''t dare to come and eat, and I''ll sweat all over."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It''s alright, it''s okay, when the weather gets cold, it''s the same for big brother to eat here again."

    "Okay," the man was also a cheerful person, "your family has another Liangpi today, all of which are not found in other places in town, and sometimes it''s really weird to want to eat."

    Another smiled and said: "Yeah, maybe I like to eat it, I think it''s better than noodles, but you said that Liangpi is also made of flour, I really can''t see it. It would be nice if your stall could be a little cooler, No matter how hot it is, let alone every day, I can definitely come here often. In fact, other stalls are also hot, but slightly better than yours.¡±

    The man said again: "It''s so hot here, if it''s hotter, no one will come to eat, I think you should wait for the weather to get cold before setting up the stall, so as not to suffer from heat stroke, especially the little brother you still bring you As for the younger brother and younger sister, your younger brother and younger sister are so young, and the child is the most insensitive to the heat, so don''t make it wrong with the heat."

    "Brother, you are right." Xue Sihu laughed.

    The man sighed: "If I hadn''t had to work to support my family, I wouldn''t even want to work on this hot day, I''d have a heat stroke."

    "Me too." Another person said, "I almost poured myself a bucket of cold water in the morning, that cold water is not so cool in the summer, but some well water is cold, so drink it, That''s cool."

    "Speaking of ice cold," the man stopped his chopsticks, "If only I had a lot of money, I heard that rich people eat ice in summer, think about it, it''s ice, even if it''s just a bite, it''s definitely It''s so cold."

    Finally someone mentioned ice.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan, obviously wanting to say, this is a good opportunity, when the two are gone, she will tell the fourth brother about making ice with saltpeter.

    Xue Yan glanced back at her and nodded invisibly.

    "No way!" The other person immediately chimed in. "But did you hear it wrong? How did I hear that rich people don''t necessarily have ice to eat, only princes and nobles can eat ice in hot weather, because people have ice cellars, they will mine ice in winter and store them in ice cellars, and then in summer Eat it. Anyway, I never heard of any rich family in our country having ice to eat."

 Chapter 352ï¼š you can dream

    Chapter 352 You can dream

    "You''ve never been out of town. Of course you don''t know. The rich, especially rich, do you think they will be short of ice to eat? They will definitely build an ice cellar, and they will pick ice in winter and eat in summer." That person said. "But it seems that no one in our town can eat ice in summer. Maybe our town is too small. Even if there is money in our town, it will not be enough if we compare it to the county or a larger place. I see."

    Xue Sihu joked: "When I make a lot of money, I will also dig an ice cellar, pick ice in winter and put it in, and open it in summer to eat."

    The two laughed and said, "Little brother, you can dream of this."

    It was not until the two of them finished eating the rice noodles and left, and Xue Sihu was about to call it quits, that Xue Yan said to Xue Sihu in a low voice: "Fourth brother, I once read it in a miscellaneous journal, and there was a faint mention of saltpeter in that book. It is said that the saltpeter was accidentally dropped into a bowl of water, and the bowl of water became a little cold. I think the saltpeter may absorb heat and make the water cool. ice--"

    "Xiaoyan!" Xue Sihu immediately covered his precious brother''s mouth and looked around, seeing that no one noticed them or heard his precious brother''s words, so he took his precious brother and precious sister to them. The corner behind the booth is farther away from the people in the booth adjacent to him.

    Seeing their fourth brother reacted like this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other as if they were startled, and it was done.

    "Xiaoyan, the one you said..." As soon as he came to the corner, Xue Sihu couldn''t help but look around, and seeing that he was far enough away, he asked in a very low voice, unable to restrain his excitement, "Yes, that''s the one. Saltpeter, is it really possible to freeze water?"

    Xue Yan also whispered: "If the book says there is indeed something, it is very likely."

    "Good. Good." Xue Sihu was gearing up, although his voice was low and pitiful, he was even more excited. "Let''s go back and buy saltpeter, but where is this stuff sold? Is it expensive?"

    Xue Yan: "The medicinal value of saltpeter is very high. It can be sold in general medical centers, but it is quite expensive. It is expensive because it is so expensive, and the amount must be very small, so the amount we can buy should not be much. , If we want to buy more, we should ask Yu Xuan''s father for help. He is a doctor and a famous doctor, so he should be able to get more saltpeter. One more thing, fourth brother."

    "What?" Xue Sihu asked immediately.

    "Although saltpeter can be used medicinally, it is poisonous, so even if it is used to cure diseases, it can only be used in a very small amount. If it can really make ice, we can''t directly put saltpeter in the ice-making water. , that ice cannot be eaten."

    "If this can really make ice, how can you make edible ice then?"

    "You can use a large basin filled with water, and another small basin filled with water and put it in the big basin, and the saltpeter will magnify the water in the basin. Not only does the water in the big basin freeze, but the water in the small basin also freezes. It''s iced, just eat the ice in the small basin."

    "Good way! Alright, if saltpeter can really make ice, just do it!" Xue Sihu was very happy.

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue again and said, "This saltpeter should be reusable. Yuxuan has a medical book that says saltpeter. It says how to separate the saltpeter from the nitrate-containing clods. The nitrate-containing clods are placed in a bucket, soaked in water, then filtered, and then the filtered water is boiled or dried to obtain saltpeter. If it can make ice, then the saltpeter will be in the ice. Boil the ice or dry it, and you should be able to get saltpeter again."

    In fact, the latter sentence is somewhat wrong. Yesterday, his family Yuebao told him that saltpeter can be reused by cooling crystallization method and evaporation crystallization method.

 Chapter 353ï¼š show you

    Chapter 353 Show you

    The evaporation crystallization method is naturally a method of obtaining saltpeter by boiling or drying it after dissolving it in water.

    Cooling crystallization method, his family Yuebao also said that the solubility of saltpeter in water will decrease with the temperature of the water, and the solubility will become smaller, and finally the solubility is so small that crystals are precipitated, that is, saltpeter is precipitated.

    It is all frozen, the temperature must be very low, then even if the saltpeter added in water will not be all precipitated, most of it will be precipitated on the surface of the ice, and then the surface of the ice in the large basin will be directly The saltpeter crystals can be scraped off and reused.

    As for the small part of the saltpeter still in the ice, you can wait for the ice to melt, or boil it or dry it in the sun, and then get this part of the saltpeter.

    But in order to prevent their fourth brother from not understanding, and to prevent their fourth brother from finding out that something was wrong, he just said that, as long as the fourth brother knows that saltpeter can be reused, as for other things, when it freezes, saltpeter crystals will precipitate out. , the fourth brother will naturally know.

    At that time, the fourth brother at most thought that his guess was wrong in some places, and he had never touched saltpeter before, so it was only reasonable to have wrong guesses.

    If you guessed it all right, it''s not bad at all. With the shrewdness of the fourth brother, you will definitely find something wrong.

    "Can it be reused?!" Xue Sihu rubbed his hands together and his eyes brightened, thinking it was a business opportunity. "That''s even better! Then our family only needs to buy saltpeter once! Hurry up, we''ll collect it soon, and go to Yuxuan''s medical clinic."

    closed the booth, and the things that could be put in the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center were put in the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center. Then, I came to the front to find old doctor Shen.

    Old Doctor Shen heard that they wanted saltpeter, so he stroked his beard and smiled: "I still have a pound of saltpeter in this hospital, you can take it all if you want."

    Xue Sihu didn''t even need to ask Xue Yan, he knew that this pound was definitely not enough, but Xue Sihu couldn''t estimate how much, so he looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue without a trace.

    To think that saltpeter can be made into ice, a large amount of saltpeter is needed. A small or insufficient amount of saltpeter cannot make water freeze at all. This is why saltpeter has been discovered for so long, and no one has discovered that saltpeter can make ice.

    Jiang Yue scratched her head with her little hand, and compared her without a trace.

    Xue Yan understood, and then handed over to the old doctor Shen: "One catty is not enough, it is estimated that it will cost two hundred catties."

    The old doctor Shen was frightened, and he stopped stroking his beard. After a long silence, he asked, "What do you want so much saltpeter for?"

    He has been a doctor for so many years, and the total amount of saltpeter in the hospital is only four kilograms, and now there is still one kilogram.

    And this saltpeter is poisonous.

    Xue Yan saw that there were no outsiders, and he knew very well what Dr. Shen was like, so he didn''t hide it: "Ice making." Then he told what he had read in a miscellaneous journal.

    The old doctor Shen twiddled his beard again, and said with a smile, "It is possible to make ice. Well, I''ll show you, and I''ll give you two hundred pounds as much as possible."

    He never got it before, he just bought it when he pressed the herbs. He still has some connections in this area, so it shouldn''t be too difficult to get 200 jins.

    Xue Sihu hurriedly thanked: "Doctor Shen, I really don''t know how to thank you."

    "Thank you, I''m not an outsider." Old Doctor Shen said with a smile. "However, let''s talk about it first, I''m going to make ice later, but don''t forget me, the old man and our family Yuxuan. My family Yuxuan and I haven''t eaten ice yet in the summer."

 Chapter 354ï¼š You know it, but you always ask

    Chapter 354 I know it all, but I always ask

    "Definitely." Xue Sihu immediately laughed.

    "That''s good." After speaking, the old doctor Shen pondered, "I''ll get saltpeter for you. One or two days is definitely not enough. It may take four or five days at the fastest."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "We don''t have that much money on us now, I''ll give you the money tomorrow, okay?"

    Saltpeter is very expensive. If you get two taels of silver per catty, if you have two hundred catties, it will be four hundred taels of silver.

    Xue Sihu was also very courageous. Hearing what Xue Yan said, he dared to do it, not afraid of losing money.

    It is also because there is a business of rice noodles and Liangpi, and I am not afraid of losing money on ice making. In the future, I will slowly make money by selling rice noodles and Liangpi.

    But once the ice is made, the four hundred taels of silver can be earned back quickly, and at the same time, a lot of money can be earned.

    Maybe his shop will be able to buy it this year.

    Jiang Yue didn''t think it was more than four hundred tael. After all, there has not been much saltpeter discovered here, and there is no large-scale mining of saltpeter. The price of saltpeter is high when the amount of saltpeter is small.

    When and other large quantities of saltpeter are mined, the price of saltpeter will definitely drop a lot.

    is like gunpowder invented in ancient times in her original world, and the main formula is saltpeter.

    And there is no gunpowder in this world, maybe it will be discovered one day.

    "What''s wrong with this?" Old Doctor Shen said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry about money. I''ve opened a hospital for so many years, and I still have some money. I''ll give you some money first, when will you have it? Just give it to me."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It just so happens that we still have four hundred taels in our family." The money that Yuebao and Xiaoyan got from selling morels last time had not been used up.

    Old Doctor Shen smiled and said, "That''s it, then bring it to me tomorrow."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu agreed and thanked him again.

    "You are so polite. Come on, go back if you have nothing to do. You can still do some work when you go back. Your family is so busy right now."

    "Hey, then we''re going back." Xue Sihu replied.

    Xue Yan bowed his hands, and then politely gave Old Doctor Shen a salute.

    Old Doctor Shen returned the salute.

    Jiang Yue also said: "Uncle, then let''s go."

    "Okay, okay." Old Doctor Shen smiled and stroked his beard.

    When they got home, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu had not yet entered the yard when they heard the laughter of Liu Guixia and the others. It was not until they entered the yard that Xue Sihu asked with a smile, "Mother, what were you laughing at just now?"

    answered by Yu Hongyan.

    I saw Yu Hongyan smiled and said: "It''s me, it''s me, I just told my sister-in-law that I was going to see our vegetable garden today, and I met people from the village. The people in the village asked us why the fruit of the acre of snakeberries are green, and they haven''t yet. It¡¯s red, and it¡¯s not round, but I don¡¯t know, it was originally dug in the wild, and more than one person asked me if you said the people in the village were stupid.¡±

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It''s quite stupid, we all know we don''t know, and we always ask."

    Jiang Yue, silent.

    Xue Yan, also silent.

    That is a strawberry, the fruit is green at first, and then it will gradually turn red. When red, they are ripe and ready to be picked.

    It¡¯s all strawberries, and the shape of the fruit is naturally not as round as the snakeberry.

    "By the way," Yu Hongyan laughed again, "the acre of wasteland that our family bought from Qingshu''s house, the small half acre of wild things that I don''t know what to do, are now bearing fruit, and the fruit is huge. It¡¯s bigger than snake berries, but it¡¯s still green, so I don¡¯t know if I can eat it.¡±

    Jiang Yuexin said: That''s a tomato, you can only eat it when it''s red.

 Chapter 355ï¼š You are the three best brains in the family

    Chapter 355 You are the three with the best brains in the family

    But before Jiang Yue spoke, Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Let it grow again, I have seen the small half-mu, and I feel that the fruit can still grow a lot. In the same way, it is green at the beginning, but will it become red later? Anyway, whether it can become red or not, it will grow longer. Later, the chicken will be pecked and eaten to see. If the chicken is fine, it should not be poisonous, and we will eat it by ourselves. Wild things, we must not eat them directly."

    "No," Yu Hongyan immediately agreed. "Hasn''t someone been poisoned to death by eating wild things they don''t know anything about before?"

    Xue Sihu was not in a hurry to send their cattle to the cowshed, but closed the yard door from the inside, and then urged Xue Yan and Jiang Yue into the shed where Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan were all cooking. Under the shed.

    "Brother, don''t grind for now. Come over and listen, I have something to tell you." Xue Sihu said. "By the way, Wuhu, why didn''t you make rice noodles for you at home?"

    "The rice noodles are still in stock. Now we can do it without his help, so let him go to help the workshop." Liu Guixia smiled. Immediately, she lowered her voice unconsciously: "What''s the matter?" Her fourth son seemed to be afraid of being heard.

    Seeing Xue Yihu also coming, Xue Sihu whispered about the possibility of making ice from saltpeter.

    "Really!" Liu Guixia and the others'' eyes lit up, and their voices were as small as a breath, but they couldn''t hide their excitement.

    "Really, Xiaoyan never forgets it. Since he has read it in a book, there must be something in the book. Hehe..." Xue Sihu rarely laughed.

    "You kid, just say something!" Liu Guixia was in a hurry, eager to know what it was.

    "It costs four hundred taels to buy saltpeter. I have already agreed with the old doctor Shen that I will give him the money tomorrow." After Xue Sihu said this in one breath, he pushed his two precious children in front of Liu Guixia and the others. With a particularly loud voice, he added: "Xiaoyan and Yuebao are also supported!"

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    They knew it. When their fourth brother entered the shed, they even brought them in together. That''s fine, just put a hand on their shoulders, dare to be like this.

    Can not help, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you. The fourth brother was obviously afraid of being scolded.

    So, the next moment, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said, "Well, we support it. This is likely to be a more profitable business."

    Originally, when they heard that it was four hundred taels, Liu Guixia and the others thumped hard.

    This is a small business with a cost of only a few taels, this is a big business!

    But how dare they do this kind of business.

    Liu Guixia just wanted to say something to Xue Sihu. She didn''t even earn a few taels of silver, so she kept spending money. It''s still so much money. It''s really like the money was fished out of the big water.

    But now Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also support... Liu Guixia was silent for a while before saying: "You are the three best brains in the family. You all have the same meaning, then I have no opinion."

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan also said: "We have no opinion."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little moved.

    Even Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu originally thought that even if he launched Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, he would still be said, but he would be said less, but he didn''t expect that his mother would suddenly say this.

 Chapter 356ï¼š consumes a lot

    Chapter 356 Exhausted

    Xue Sihu didn''t have any reason to have a sour nose, but smiled at Liu Guixia and the others: "Mother, eldest brother, eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, no matter whether this ice can be made or not, I will make my family richer and richer."

    "If that''s the case, of course it''s fine," Liu Guixia and the others said with a smile, "but if it''s not, it''s fine. Our family''s life is already very good, isn''t there a business of rice noodles and Liangpi? With these four hundred taels of cash, in fact, we still have more than one hundred taels in our family, so we can¡¯t live any better.¡±

    When Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, and Xue Wuhu finished work and came back from the mountain, when they heard about this, they all agreed with Liu Guixia and the others.

    However, what surprised Jiang Yue was that Xue Sanhu, who basically did not speak much, was the first to express his opinion when the four returned together.

    "Let Sihu and the others do it." After Xue Sanhu said this indifferently, he took down the axe hanging from the shed and started to help the family chop wood.

    Because of making rice noodles recently, the firewood at home is consumed a lot.

    The next day, Xue Sihu took four hundred taels of silver from Liu Guixia to Old Doctor Shen.

    If this person hadn''t been trusted, Xue Sihu would not have given the money so fast. After all, he hadn''t seen the saltpeter yet.

    And his Xiaoyan trusted the old doctor Shen, and told the old doctor that saltpeter might be able to make ice, and if he believed his Xiaoyan, then he naturally believed in the old doctor Shen.

    Besides, the old doctor Shen usually helped their family a lot, and he didn''t want to delay in paying the money back.

    The money was given, and the old doctor Shen also promised to help get the saltpeter yesterday, so now the only thing left is to wait for the old Shen to help get 200 catties of saltpeter.

    During the period of and so on, Xue Sihu went to town to sell cold rice noodles and rice noodles as usual, but the number of bowls sold became less and less, and he could sell fifty bowls a day.

    That family made rice noodles a lot less than what they used to do every day.

    Xue Yihu naturally had a lot of free time.

    But Xue Yihu couldn''t be idle either. I heard that a wooden basin will be used to make ice. If it is truly made, it will definitely require a lot of wooden basins. There are not enough wooden basins at home. It happened that Xue Yan painted it for him. The booklet shows how the tub is made, and the structure is drawn in great detail. He can just do it directly. He plans to make several large tubs and small tubs.

    Because the booklet that Xue Yan drew for him has not been finished yet, and he will draw a lot of things for him. After he finished reading it, he sent the booklet back to Xue Yan''s desk like a treasure, and then he began to prepare tub stuff.

    On this day, because the weather was very hot in the morning, Xue Sihu did not take Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to town because they were afraid that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue would not be able to bear it.

    Jiang Yue walked under the shed where Xue Yihu was making things. Xue Yihu was still making a wooden basin, but Xue Yihu had already made a wooden basin, but it was a small wooden basin.

    Xue Yihu''s craftsmanship is getting better and better, and the small wooden basin is also particularly strong and smooth.

    Jiang Yue thought that it was all about making ice, how could she not make popsicles, and making popsicles requires molds. It¡¯s really hard to make molds here, but it¡¯s not impossible.

    You can use the kind of bamboo tube that is neither thick nor thin, and ten bamboo tubes of about the same thickness can be tied together to form a bundle. When the ice is made, the small basin is not placed, but this bundle of bamboo tubes is put in each. Each bamboo tube must be filled with liquid that makes popsicles 80% full, and then a popsicle stick is inserted into each bamboo tube. Once it freezes, the liquid popsicle in the bamboo tube will become a solid popsicle.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 357ï¼š Wouldnt that melt faster?

    Chapter 357 Wouldn''t that be faster?

    This bamboo tube is equivalent to making a popsicle mold.

    When the solid popsicle is made, it is demoulding, that is, taking the popsicle out of the bamboo tube. This is also simple. Just put the bamboo tube under the water and wash it. It will be demolded soon, and then you can hold the popsicle stick. Take out the popsicle in the bamboo tube.

    Of course, there are other ways, but this one is enough.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yuecai walked up to Xue Yan and whispered, "Take the hatchet."

    Now the hatchet is right next to their eldest brother. The family thinks she is too small and won''t let her touch these things. Only he is the most suitable one.

    "What do you want a machete for?" Xue Yan looked at her.

    "Go chop bamboo and make popsicles then."

    "Psicles?"

    "Well, it is a mixture of water, sugar, fruit juice, etc., and then frozen into something. You can use whatever flavor you want. It''s like a brine popsicle, so you don''t need to add any juice. There is no suitable mold here. I just wanted to use a bamboo tube, and then pour the mixed things into the bamboo tube, and when the pot is enlarged like a small pot, it will be frozen inside. The frozen thing is poured out of the bamboo tube, just like a round stick, It is also like a round stick, so it can also be called a popsicle. It can also be made into other shapes, not necessarily stick-shaped, but it takes a lot of effort to toss the mold of that shape, or directly chop bamboo, and make some not very good Thick, but not too thin, bamboo tubes are suitable."

    "If it doesn''t melt, can you pour it out of the bamboo tube?"

    "Yes, just rinse the surface of the bamboo tube with water, and it will be poured out soon. Usually, it is not poured. Before the ice stick is frozen, a stick that is much thinner than the popsicle will be inserted into it. After rinsing the surface of the bamboo tube with water, holding the thin stick, the popsicle can be easily taken out from the inside. We just took the thin stick, the hand could not touch the popsicle, and it was clean and convenient for walking. eat."

    Xue Yan knew what this popsicle was like, but he remained silent for a while before saying, "There is another question."

    "what is the problem?"

    "Just leave a large piece of ice like that. It will take a lot longer to melt completely. If you make a particularly large piece, it is estimated that it will not be fully melted if you can bring it to the town, but you haven''t got a popsicle in the town yet. , it is estimated that it will be finished.¡±

    "You just leave it like that, of course it will melt." Jiang Yue said. "But if you wrap it in a quilt, it won''t melt, and even if it does, it will melt very slowly."

    Although Xue Yan never doubted the authenticity of her words, she was still quite surprised: "Cover with a quilt? Wouldn''t it melt faster?"

    He hadn''t heard of using a quilt to cover the ice, and naturally he had never seen it.

    But the quilt will be very warm, if it is covered with ice, the ice should melt... faster, right?

    Jiang Yue knew that all aspects of ancient times were backward, and there were limitations in this area, so he didn''t know that this principle was normal, so he said: "The quilt itself does not generate heat, but it can prevent the conduction of external heat, and it can also prevent The cold air from the ice inside is released, so that the ice inside can stay at a low temperature for a long time and will not melt. Not to mention that it will not melt for a few days, but it can still be guaranteed to keep it for several hours. Covering the body is warm, because the heat generated by the human body is equal to heat dissipation, and it is there all the time, but the quilt prevents the heat from dissipating, so it will feel warm."

    is really insightful.

    Now, Xue Yan was silent for a longer time.

 Chapter 358ï¼š chop bamboo

    Chapter 358 Chopping Bamboo

    Before, he knew that she was another person who existed in this small body, but after so long and so many things happened, he thought with his toes now that he was sure that she should come from another person The world, a world much more advanced than his world.

    Because he doesn''t know this principle at all, but she knows it very well.

    also seems to be a very simple knowledge to her.

    "At that time, I will pretend that I put the ice in the quilt for fun," Jiang Yue whispered again, "If the fourth brother and the others see the ice in the quilt, it will melt much more slowly, even It hardly melts in a short time, even if you don''t understand the principle, you know that the quilt has this effect."

    "Hmm." Finally, he spoke again.

    Jiang Yue said again: "Fortunately, the saltpeter ice making was proposed by you. At that time, I will hide the ice in the quilt, and if the quilt makes the ice difficult to melt, no one will feel wrong."

    "Um."

    "Go get the hatchet." She whispered.

    "...Okay." Then, Xue Yan left. As soon as he passed, before he could bend down and pick up the hatchet, his elder brother Xue Yihu noticed him.

    "Xiaoyan, what are you doing with the hatchet?"

    "Go chop a few bamboos, it''s useful." Xue Yan said.

    "Then go ahead." Xue Yihu didn''t ask much because he was busy making wooden basins. He knew that it was enough to chop bamboo, but he couldn''t help but exhorted: "Be careful with some knives, don''t cut yourself, you cut it. If not, come back and ask me to chop, I''m all at home."

    "Okay." Xue Yan agreed, and then led Jiang Yue out the door.

    There is a bamboo forest near Huaishu Village, but it is on the other side of the village, in fact, it is also on the other side of the official road. This official road is also the main road at the entrance of Shiliba Village.

    If there is a Huaishu Village on one side of the road, there is a bamboo forest on the other side.

    When passing by the uncle''s house, their grandfather Xue Laohan was enjoying the shade under the shade of a tree in front of the door. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over and talked to their grandfather before continuing to the bamboo forest.

    When you come to the entrance of the village, you can see the bamboo forest.

    Cross the official road, cross a small ditch, and then there is the bamboo forest.

    "Let''s go inside a little more." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan understood that she wanted to cut it herself. If it was on the edge of the bamboo forest, someone would definitely see it. So he nodded and went inside with her.

    I didn¡¯t go in until I got very inside, and people couldn¡¯t see them from the outside.

    Without Jiang Yue speaking, Xue Yan took the initiative to give her the hatchet.

    Jiang Yue glanced at him.

    He immediately looked away.

    Jiang Yue ignored him and chose a bamboo that she thought was suitable for making a popsicle. Then, she bent down, grabbed the bamboo with one hand, raised a hatchet in the other and went down.

    Only cut it three times, and then lifted the foot to press, and the bamboo was cut off from the place where it was cut.

    This bamboo only has four or five sections of bamboo tube suitable for making popsicles, and it has to be chopped again.

    If ten bamboo tubes are tied into a bundle, she wants to make four bundles, that is, a total of 40 bamboo tubes of this thickness and suitable for making popsicles are needed, which is about ten such bamboos.

    So, Jiang Yue cut another nine such bamboos.

    Then she started to use a hatchet to shave the branches and leaves of the bamboo. As long as the trunk in the middle, the ends of the bamboo are not suitable for making popsicles, so they naturally have to be cut off.

    Xue Yan was watching from the side, holding hands from time to time, pulling another bamboo that was cut down, and plucking the branches and leaves for her.

 Chapter 359ï¼š one more trip

    Chapter 359 One more trip

    She is stronger than him, so she must be much faster than him.

    "This has to be pulled back, and let the big brother use his wood saw to saw it and cut it into pieces. If it is cut directly, it may not only crack the bamboo tube, but also make the incision uneven." Jiang Yue tickled neatly. Bamboo branches and leaves, said.

    "Yes." Glancing at the bamboo that was cut down on the ground again, Xue Yan said again: "What is the thin stick inserted in the middle of the popsicle you said for? Bamboo or tree?"

    "It''s all right. Now that you''re here, I''ll cut some big thick bamboos back later, and let the big brother make thin sticks. One thick bamboo can make many thin sticks. If it is made from trees, it is not easy to do it. It is made into thin sticks, but it has to be made into wood chips, the kind of wood chips with curved ends, which is more troublesome than bamboo.¡±

    "Then let''s use bamboo too."

    "Um."

    After plucking the branches and leaves and cutting off the unnecessary bamboo knots, Jiang Yue went to cut a particularly thick and tall bamboo. She also removed the branches and leaves, and immediately threw it on the ground.

    Xue Yan then took the hatchet and cut some deep grass beside him. Then he twisted the deep grass into ropes, and divided five bamboo sticks for making popsicles into two bundles and tied them together.

    The very thick and long bamboo does not need to be tied.

    Fortunately, there were only four or five sections of bamboo left for making popsicles. Even if there were five in this bundle, Xue Yan could still handle it. One bundle in one hand, and two bundles in both hands. .

    But this big bamboo is not easy for Jiang Yue to pull home. After all, Jiang Yue is only so big, and when he pulls such a thick and long bamboo back, others see it, and everyone has to stare...

    "Well, let''s take back the bamboo that makes the popsicles, and I''ll drag the long bamboo later." Xue Yan said. As long as she doesn''t reveal what''s wrong with her, make more trips and make more trips.

    Understand his purpose, Jiang Yue nodded: "Well."

    "You take this." Xue Yan gave her the hatchet again.

    Jiang Yue took it over.

    Xue Yan then picked up two bundles of bamboo for making popsicles and went back.

    Because he was barely able to move, he didn''t walk fast.

    In addition, Jiang Yue helped him with a hand from time to time, so he was not so reluctant.

    When they came to the door of their house, they didn''t tell the family to open the courtyard door to let them in. After they put the two bundles of bamboo and the hatchet at the door of their courtyard, they went back to the bamboo forest to pull the big bamboo.

    The weight of this big bamboo is much heavier than the two bundles of bamboo used for popsicles combined. Xue Yan is really struggling.

    Jiang Yue wanted to help, but she ran into people from the village from time to time, so she could only follow Xue Yan and watch Xue Yan drag the bamboo slowly home.

    I have to walk again and rest for a while, otherwise I won''t be able to drag it at all.

    finally dragged to the door of the house, before Xue Yan was out of breath, Li Hehua heard the movement and opened the courtyard door from the inside.

    "I just said Xiaoyan and Yuebao came back, eh... Xiaoyan, are you...?"

    Before Xue Yan could answer, Li Hehua noticed the bamboo at the door again, especially the big one, and she immediately became anxious: "It''s so big, you dragged it back? Why are you dragging it yourself? How old are you, what should you do if you drag things out?"

    Hearing Li Hehua''s words, Xue Yihu, Liu Guixia, and Yu Hongyan also rushed out of the yard. When they saw the big bamboo at the door, they were also startled.

    For adults, this is naturally easy, but how old are their two precious children, they can''t be dragged to death.

 Chapter 360ï¼š Its not impossible

    Chapter 360 It''s not impossible

    "Mother, I''m fine." Xue Yan breathed evenly before saying.

    "Don''t do this next time, it''s fortunate that you didn''t let Yuebao drag along with you, Yuebao is younger than you. It''s not that there are no adults at home, don''t do everything by yourself." Liu Guixia said.

    "Okay." Although Xue Yan agreed, but next time, if something like this happens again, he will definitely drag him back by himself.

    It''s not that he can''t do it.

    is tired.

    "What does this bamboo do?" Finally, Liu Guixia noticed this. She didn''t know what their two precious children were doing with the bamboo.

    Xue Yan said: "Yuebao said that she wants to use the bamboo tube to freeze some small ice to eat. She can hold it in her hand. She thought of it herself, and she doesn''t know if she can make it. I should be able to know, but I''m also afraid that if I can really make ice, the big brother won''t have time to do this, so it''s not harmful to prepare first."

    "All right." Liu Guixia and the others had no opinion.

    And Xue Yihu had already helped to carry two bundles of bamboo in, and the long and thick bamboo was also pulled in, but it couldn''t fit in the yard, so he could only lean against the yard wall first.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Liu Guixia and the others also entered the courtyard.

    Because Liu Guixia and the others have already prepared the rice noodles for today, and now they sell less rice noodles every day, they make less, and they finish work early, so they don''t close the yard door.

    "Yuebao, what do you want eldest brother to do for you with this bamboo, eldest brother will do it for you." Xue Yihu stopped making wooden basins, and asked Jiang Yue with a naive smile, wanting to solve the bamboo for Jiang Yue first.

    Jiang Yue untied the two bundles of five bamboos, each of which had only four or five knots, picked up one of them, and gestured with Xue Yihu: "Saw from here, saw from here, then here, then here, sawed into pieces. A bamboo tube with a solid end at one end and a mouth at the other end.¡±

    "Bamboo tube, I know. I see that some people use bamboo tubes to fetch water. You wait, I''ll saw it for you." After speaking, Xue Yihu picked up a bamboo with four or five sections and placed it on the high stool, and stepped on it with one foot. He held on to the bamboo with one hand to stabilize the bamboo, the other hand picked up the saw for sawing wood, and started sawing according to the several places Jiang Yue indicated.

    Then, the bamboo tube fell down one after another.

    quickly.

    After all the bamboos were sawn into pieces, Xue Yihu asked Jiang Yue about the big bamboo.

    Jiang Yue said: "This is to make a thin stick, and the thin stick should not be too thin, otherwise it will easily break in the hand, and it will not be able to withstand the ice on it, but it does not need to be too thick, and it can be placed Don''t go into the bamboo tube... it''s as thin as this." Jiang Yue found a thin branch from the pyre next to her. "As for the length, half the length of our chopsticks is enough."

    "Okay." Xue Yihu agreed, and then began to cut the big bamboo into many small pieces, each small piece was only as long as the chopsticks at home, and then he started to split it into pieces that Jiang Yue said. That kind of stick.

    This is a bit time consuming.

    Jiang Yue looked at it for a while, then stopped looking at it, and began to put away the cut bamboo tube, and when Xue Yihu finished the thin stick, take it to the river to wash it clean.

    Xue Yan was not next to her, but in the main room, watching Liu Guixia and the others take out the seeds of late rice.

    Late rice should be sown and seedlings should be raised.

    Someone else''s family is already giving birth, and his family plans to give birth tomorrow.

    In order to make the late rice seeds germinate better, the late rice seeds will be soaked in cold water overnight.

 Chapter 361ï¼š Workshop on the beam

    Chapter 361 Workshop

    Jiang Yue naturally knew about this, she had already thought about it, and she was going to exchange the seeds for the family again.

    "It''s not moldy, just put it on this table, anyway, it will be soaked at night." Liu Guixia said.

    Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan had no objection, and then the three of them walked out of the main room.

    Xue Yan was a little tired, so he sat down on the threshold of the main room.

    Jiang Yue saw Liu Guixia and the others came out of the main room, and then went to the main room. In front of Xue Yan, she disappeared all the late rice seeds in the main room out of thin air, and added a lot of late rice seeds out of thin air into the cloth bag. It''s like the late rice seeds in this bag have never been replaced at all.

    Xue Yan was used to it, and calmly helped Jiang Yue to watch the wind, so as not to be seen by others.

    After changing the seeds, Jiang Yuecai also walked to the threshold of the main room and sat down. Then, look at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan is still very calm.

    Jiang Yue knew that it was natural to get used to it.

    Because Xue Sihu had to drive the family''s ox cart to the town to sell rice noodle every morning, but only to make seedlings and sow late rice seeds, it would not take long for the cattle, so when Xue Sihu came back in the afternoon and let the cattle rest for half an hour, Xue Sanhu came back from the mountain and took the cattle to plow the seedling field.

    After ploughing, the seedling fields were tidyed up, but because the sun went down, Xue Sanhu came back with the cattle.

    In the evening, the late rice seeds were soaked.

    The next day, Xue Dafu and Xue Sanhu didn''t go to the mountain to make a workshop in the morning. They took Xue Wuhu together to tidy up the seedling field. The seedling field was tidyed around noon. Then, the soaked early rice seeds were sown. , Xue Wuhucai went to the workshop again to help.

    The workshop is almost finished, and it will be on the beam tomorrow.

    The building of the house is a major event, but Xue Sihu is definitely not at home because he wants to sell rice noodles, but today, Xue Sihu left Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at home again.

    Xue Wuhu followed Xue Sihu to the town in an ox cart early in the morning, bought a lot of food, then walked back from the town and asked Liu Guixia and the others to cook.

    On the day of the Liangliang, we have to prepare a meal richer than the Chinese New Year for the builders of the house.

    are all auspicious and festive.

    Because it was a big event to have beams at home, so after breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed the family to the mountain, and it seemed that the three houses in the workshop had been beamed.

    For such a big event, the old man Xue naturally came with a cane, and he was not afraid that the mountain road and Tianba would be difficult to walk.

    Even Yu Hongyan came with a big belly.

    Xue Yihu didn''t make anything at home anymore. Together with Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu, they carried the middle beam that should be the highest on the roof. Give it up slowly and steadily.

    At this moment, Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu are just like the four pillars of the family. Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan are smiling and their eyes are red.

    Maybe because of the atmosphere, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also quite touched.

    "Good! Good!" Old man Xue leaned on crutches and looked up. The old man couldn''t be more happy and excited.

    It is the most taboo to fall off halfway up the beam. Xue Dafu and the others were concerned at first, and they all laughed when the beam went up.

    also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhongliang went up steadily, just like this workshop will be stable in the future, you don''t need to look at the latter, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua are busy going back to prepare lunch.

    I have to cook a lot of dishes for lunch today, and I have to kill chickens, so I am busy.

 Chapter 362ï¼š There really is...

    Chapter 362 Really...

    Yu Hongyan wanted to go back and help a little because she was pregnant, even if it was to help sit at the door of the stove and stuff some firewood, so she went back slowly with a big belly.

    The old man Xue is not in a hurry to go back, the old man is happy and wants to see it again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were standing next to their grandfather.

    The middle beam is up, and the other beams are simple. It is estimated that all the beams can be installed today, and tomorrow will only be left to lay thatch on the roof.

    This workshop didn¡¯t buy tiles, just made a thatched roof for the time being, and we¡¯ll talk about it later.

    Jiang Yue looked around the workshop, and she simply surrounded it, she wanted to build a big yard. With so many people, when the roof is laid, it is estimated that it will take less than two days to build the courtyard wall.

    As soon as noon arrived, Liu Guixia called at the head of the village to go back to eat, and Xue Dafu immediately greeted Li Qingshu and the others, and told them to stop first, and then continue after eating.

    Xue Wuhu, who had long since returned from shopping for food in the town, immediately jumped up beside his grandfather, Old Man Xue, like a monkey, and helped Old Man Xue.

    This is his grandfather, of course he went back to eat together!

    Xue Yan saw that Xue Wuhu was helping him, so he stopped helping him, but held little Jiang Yue again, saving his father and the others were worried.

    There are a lot of dishes for lunch, a large port of braised pork, a large port of bone soup, a whole stewed chicken, a large plate of spare ribs, and a roast duck that was cooked from the town. There are only so many meat dishes. Not to mention the vegetarian dishes, the tables were full anyway.

    This also shows how happy Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family are with this workshop.

    Li Qingshu and the others knew that there would be a lot of dishes today, but they didn''t expect it to be so rich. They thought that the rich and noble people in this town probably only eat like this.

    Old man Xue was the eldest, so naturally he was sitting in the top seat. The old man really never closed his mouth today, and he always laughed when he was happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are two children, they still didn''t serve the table, and there was no place for them to sit, but they sat on a small table with a lot of dishes on it.

    There is no shortage of food or drink at home anyway.

    Seeing that Liu Guixia clipped her a big chicken leg, she immediately covered the rice in her small rice bowl. The big chicken leg was just like it was resting on the mouth of the small rice bowl. Jiang Yue was silent for a while, but she still silently clipped the big chicken leg. In Xue Yan''s rice bowl next to her, she didn''t want to eat chicken drumsticks, she wanted spare ribs.

    Today, the ribs are fried with green peppers, which is especially delicious.

    Xue Yan understood, and pushed the plate of pork ribs that was very close to him in front of her, so that she could grab it as soon as she stretched out her hand.

    In the afternoon, when Xue Sihu came back from the town, he was anxious to go to the mountain to see the workshop that had already been built.

    When I saw that the beams and woods were basically finished, and the thatch that had been combed was piled next to the three workshop houses, even if the roof was not laid today, it would not take long to lay the roof tomorrow morning.

    "Tomorrow, when the roof is paved, we can install Gulong and stone mill." Xue Sihu said to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    Xue Sihu''s voice subconsciously lowered: "Today, when I came back from the town, the old doctor Shen said that he asked the person who got the saltpeter to give him a message, and it is estimated that the saltpeter will be delivered to the Shen''s Medical Center the day after tomorrow. There are really two. Baijin, Yu Xuan''s father is really powerful, how can ordinary people get it?"

    Naturally, this was not only said to Xue Yan, but also to Jiang Yue.

    It has been four days since I asked Old Doctor Shen to help me get 200 catties of saltpeter. Originally, Old Doctor Shen estimated that it would be four or five days at the fastest.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "Shizuo", "So-called V", "Xi Meng", "Bowberry + Wen" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 363ï¼š Give them a hundred brains, but they cant figure it out

    Chapter 363 Give them a hundred brains, but they can''t figure it out

    And this saltpeter is for ordinary people to get it, but it is really impossible to get it.

    It can be said that people without special connections cannot get them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "That''s right, Xiaoyan, you will be at home tomorrow and let Dad and the others install the Gulong and the stone mill." Xue Sihu said. "If the saltpeter really arrives in the future, I''ll be busy to see if it can really make ice. You don''t have time to manage any workshop."

    "Um."

    The next day, it only took an hour in the morning to cover the thatched roof of the workshop. Then, half of Li Qingshu and the others began to build the courtyard wall of the workshop, and half of them were with Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu, under the command of Xue Yan. , and began to install various runners and other wooden things made by Xue Yihu one by one, connect them, and finally connect them to Gulong and stone mills.

    The other end uses the water force. As long as the wooden clip on the big water wheel is removed, the water force immediately drives the big water wheel to rotate. It drives the next wheel to rotate...until it drives the Gulong and the stone mill to rotate.

    The wooden gear of the branch that is ground to the stone can be moved. You move it and fix the gear on the main branch. As long as the runner on the main branch is rotating, then it will rotate along with it, and then drive it to the branch. The other runners turn until the stone mill is driven to keep turning.

    Tani Rong''s branch is the same.

    Therefore, if you only use the grain mill, you can move the wooden gear of the branch of the stone mill a little, so that the runner on the main support is not fixed, so that the stone mill will not rotate.

    If you only use the stone grinder and only want the stone grinder to rotate, in the same way, move the gear on the branch of the Gulong to separate it from the gear on the main branch, and the Gulong will not rotate.

    The place where moves, Xue Yan also designed it very cleverly, as long as you turn the handle like a wooden stick next to it.

    If you don¡¯t need both the grain hull and the stone mill, you can directly fix the big runner with a wooden clip, so that the big runner that borrows the water force will not rotate, so that neither the grain hull nor the stone mill will rotate; you can also flip the wheel at the same time. This can also be achieved with two handles, keeping both the Gulong and Shimo branches off the main branch.

    When Gu Long and Shimo were driven to turn around, Li Qingshu and the others were dumbfounded. This is to give them a hundred brains, and they can''t figure it out.

    Sure enough, some people''s brains just can''t compare.

    When Xue Yan was busy in the workshop on the mountain, Jiang Yue was not on the mountain, but at home, led by Li Hehua.

    Because Xue Yihu made the big bamboo into thin sticks, Jiang Yue took out the sawn bamboo tubes and went to the river to wash the bamboo tubes and thin sticks.

    This popsicle is meant to be eaten in the mouth, and it has to be washed very cleanly.

    Li Hehua knew that she wanted to wash these two things, so she took her to the riverside behind the house, but she was not allowed to be very close to the riverside, but let her sit and wait under the shade of the riverside.

    Jiang Yue''s small body sat under the shade of a tree, looked at the sun in the sky, and then looked at Li Hehua, who was squatting in front of the river and insisted on helping her wash the bamboo tubes and thin sticks.

    Li Hehua''s back still looks as thin as a bamboo pole, but there is some flesh on her face, and her complexion is very ruddy. It can be seen that Li Hehua is a little fatter.

    In this regard, Li Hehua herself is very happy.

    I feel one step closer to getting pregnant.

    After washing the bamboo tube and the thin stick, Jiang Yue was taken home by Li Hehua again.

 Chapter 364ï¼š upper and lower slots

    Chapter 364 Up and Down Slots

    When I got home, I happened to see Xue Sanhu coming back from the workshop at an unknown time, carrying a bag of early rice that Xue Sihu bought from the town yesterday, and was about to go out. Obviously, he was going to the mountain again.

    When Li Hehua saw the situation, he immediately asked: "Three Tigers, is the Gulong installed? Can the grain be threshed?"

    "Well, let''s try it." Xue Sanhu''s voice was still very dull, not only the little Jiang Yue had to look up at him, but even Li Hehua raised his head a little.

    "Then go quickly." Li Hehua urged first, and seeing Xue Sanhu carrying the rice, she excitedly said to Jiang Yue in a very soft voice, "Yuebao, let''s go take a look too."

    Said, he hurriedly sent the bamboo tube and the thin stick into the house and put them away, and then hurriedly came out, leading Jiang Yue up the mountain.

    When Jiang Yue was led by Li Hehua to the workshop, Gu Long was already threshing the rice that had been poured into the hole in the middle of it. After a while, the big white rice grains mixed with the sloughed bran fell into the trough below.

    The bottom of this wooden trough is a circular mesh, like a large sieve, with many small holes that allow the bran to pass through, but the white rice grains cannot.

    And there is another slot under this slot, which is for bran.

    As long as the upper slot is shaken, the bran will be sifted into the lower slot.

    Originally, this is not the case under the rice hull. Usually, the rice hull is pulled or pushed by manual or animal power to grind out the rice grains with bran, and then it is manually sieved, or artificially raised under the wind, which is not like this at all.

    The reason for this is that Xue Yan has been improved to make it more labor-saving.

    And the upper slot has also been improved to be able to shake. The lower slot is much larger than the upper slot, and it doesn''t matter that the upper slot shakes a little bit.

    There are outlets in both slots, which can be tilted to pour out the white rice or bran inside.

    "This is also..." Li Qingshu and the others all looked around, dumbfounded. Although they knew it was cleverly designed to turn, they still found it to be very magical.

    Moreover, it grinds very fast. Anyway, I don¡¯t know how much faster than human and animal power.

    "Uncle Dafu, can I come to you to thresh grains in the future? This is too fast." Li Qingshu asked one of them involuntarily.

    "That''s cool." Xue Dafu smiled with his teeth out of sight.

    Jiang Yue walked to Xue Yan''s side.

    Xue Yan glanced at her when she saw her coming, and then shook the upper slot, so that only white rice grains remained in the slot, and all the bran fell into the lower slot.

    Xue Wuhu was also overjoyed, and rushed over like a monkey: "Xiaoyan, do you want to try the stone mill in the next room?"

    Xue Yan said: "It shouldn''t be necessary. The stone mill was bought by the fourth brother last time. It was moved from the yard at home. The family has used it and there is no problem. And the grain mill has not been threshed. It is new and only today. try."

    "That''s right." Xue Wuhu laughed happily.

    This is such a miraculous thing, and soon, the people in the village knew about it.

    Anyone who is free will come to see it.

    Naturally, the head of the village - Village Head Lu.

    Village Chief Lu and the others heard a lot of crunching sounds of wooden wheels before they got to the workshop. When they got there, they saw the wooden wheels under the overhead floor kept turning, one driving the other. It was extremely spectacular, and they couldn''t help but open their mouths. , exclaimed: "My dear, this is too..."

    When they saw the improved rice husks, they threw the rice into rice very quickly without any effort, and the rice and bran were quickly separated through the upper and lower troughs, and they couldn''t help but open their mouths.

    Is this still possible?

 Chapter 365ï¼š Wizards

    Chapter 365 Wizards

    Village Chief Lu closed his mouth first, then, looking at Xue Yan, he kept nodding and said, "A genius. Dafu, there is a genius in your family."

    Xue Dafu is naturally even more smiling. His youngest son has a good brain, so he doesn''t study, if he reads, he will definitely be more promising in the future.

    Among the people who came was Aunt Wang Sufen, who opened her eyes wide and couldn''t help but open her mouth when she saw this, with a full smile on her face: "Da Fu, this takes off so fast, it can be taken off in a while, Then we all belong to the same village, and in the future, people from our village will not ask for money, right?"

    This is too cheeky too.

    Xue Dafu, who had been laughing before his eyes, stopped smiling immediately.

    Village Chief Lu couldn''t laugh anymore.

    Xue Wuhu was the first to jump up again: "Our family spent so much money to build this workshop, isn''t it just to make some money, you said no money?! My family is full, and I have tossed for so long! My big brother In order to make these things, I don''t know how many times my hands have been broken. Didn''t you hear the fiddling noises every day? My father and second brother didn''t dare to be sloppy every day, and they couldn''t sleep well at night, just to build this workshop Okay, how much effort did our family put in! Don''t you look so ugly! It''s you every time!"

    Yes, it''s this aunt every time!

    Many people present were also quite dissatisfied.

    Aunt Wang naturally couldn''t get off the stage, but she said with a smile: "I just ask, ask, there is no other meaning, why are you in such a hurry, Wuhu."

    "You didn''t ask that!" Xue Wuhu was still furious.

    Xue Dafu saw that everyone was smiling, and didn''t want to make the scene more ugly, so he said, "Aunt Wang, our family has discussed, and then we will take off one hundred catties of rice and ten cents, and two hundred catties and twenty cents. The three hundred catties are naturally thirty pennies."

    "Okay," said Village Chief Lu immediately, and smiled. Just now, he was also made a big fire by that Aunt Wang. "Usually, each of us spends several days threshing grains with our own small grain hulls at home to shed 100 catties. The people who specialize in threshing grains hired by the rice shop in the town are paid fifteen cents a day, and that''s the kind of person. You can''t take off a hundred catties of rice in a day, and your family only charges ten cents for a hundred catties... Dafu, you are still kind. It''s suitable. It''s suitable."

    As the head of a village, if there is anything inappropriate in the village, Village Head Lu will be the first to talk to others. Since Village Head Lu has said it is suitable, it must be suitable.

    But when Aunt Wang heard that 100 jin of threshing grain was worth 10 cents, she immediately wanted to say something. She opened her mouth, and the words were about to come out, but she closed her mouth again and didn''t say anything.

    rolled his eyes, as if someone owed her millions.

    After leaving the workshop, on the way back, Aunt Wang still couldn''t hold back, opened her mouth again, and said to the person who went back, "This hundred catties and ten pennies are too expensive, and the grains are falling off so fast, There is no need for any labor, and you can lose 100 pounds in no time, that is, you can earn ten cents of money in no time. This is all our hard-earned money. I know you want less!"

    Anyway, full of complaints.

    Some people even echoed: "Yeah, it''s still in the same village, I don''t know if it''s cheaper. His family is still so rich, and the workshops have been built. This is a loss of money."

    Village Chief Lu was so angry that his beard was about to stand up: "If you don''t think it''s too expensive, don''t give it to the rich family to take off, can''t you just take off the grain yourself! You don''t know how you threw the grain in the past years now?! Who? You must give it away! You didn''t hear what the five tigers said just now! You didn''t hear what I said! A pound of rice costs only 11 cents, but a pound of rice costs 15 cents, you don''t know! The bran is worth it! How much money? Isn''t it expensive because of the use of labor and animal power to thresh the grain! If you calculate it like that, there is a difference of forty cents between one hundred catties of rice and one hundred catties of rice. The rich only receive ten cents. How about it! Are you threshing the grain at a loss?! Where''s your brain!"

 Chapter 366ï¼š you aint got it

    Chapter 366 You have no such ability

    "What''s more," Village Chief Lu said again, "people build workshops for the purpose of doing business. In doing business, you always have to make some money. Otherwise, what''s the point of doing business! Although the rich family charges ten cents for 100 catties of threshing grains? Money, but how to say, it is only good for us, not bad, do you know it! We can send the rice to the rich to thresh the grain, and then sell it as rice, how can we earn more than before? , that''s enough, isn''t it? Are you stupid!"

    "That''s it." Many people agreed.

    There are others who speak up one after another.

    "I don''t know how to settle accounts, and no one will put knives around your necks and let you give them to the rich family to thresh the grains, just gossip! If you have the ability, don''t give them away! Look at it, many people will definitely come to thresh the grains in the future, maybe in the town. The rice shop will send the rice to the rich family to thresh the rice, and it is not worthwhile to hire and buy animal power to thresh the grain slowly, compared with the rich family.¡±

    "That''s not it! If you have the ability, don''t give it away!"

    "There are people from the same village like you. If I were rich, I would rather not have it. I am also from the same village! Do you really want the rich family to not pay a little bit, and you will be happy to thresh the grain for you? Is there such a good thing in the world!"

    "I also think it''s a good deal. Ten pennies can shed a hundred catties of grain, which saves us several days of work! If I don''t have anything else to do, of course I can save ten pennies or ten pennies, but there are When I''m working, I''d rather send the rice to Uncle Dafu''s workshop. Anyway, it''s just what I think is the best deal. Aunt Wang, you really don''t say that." A man said.

    "That''s right! He even said that people are black-hearted and looking for money, where are they black-hearted? Where are they looking for money? Don''t you yourself think that you can earn money every day and make your life better, but you have Is that a thing!"

    "Yes! This is the ability of the rich family! If my family has that ability, I will also do this business!"

    "There are so many shops in the town, and things are so expensive, and you never said that people are black-hearted, and you are looking at money, I think you are pink eye! Jealousy!"

    "People don''t steal or rob, and rely on your own skills. You are so embarrassed!"

    "Five tigers are right, it''s you every time!"

    The Aunt Wang and the person who agreed with didn''t dare to say a word.

    The person who agreed was okay, only Aunt Wang, although she didn''t dare to speak, but her heart was full of complaints, and she still felt that a village should be like what she said.

    Anyway, she can''t listen to everyone''s words, it''s just because everyone is like this, she has lived so old, and she knows that she is no different from committing public anger, and she doesn''t speak any more.

    Village Chief Lu said two more words before continuing to walk forward.

    Everyone moved forward.

    Aunt Wang also walked forward, but she walked at the back, looking at Village Chief Lu and the others walking in front, her nose was not her nose at all, her eyes were not her eyes, and only the broken thoughts she could hear were in her mouth. : "I''m not stupid, but you are stupid! If the rich don''t charge a penny, wouldn''t we be able to earn more! A bunch of idiots!"

    What these people didn''t know was that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were not far behind them.

    Li Hehua had already gone back before the village chief and the others came, and before Li Hehua went back, seeing that Xue Yan was all right, she handed Jiang Yue over to Xue Yan again.

    Now there is really nothing about Xue Yan in the workshop. After Xue Dafu saw the village chief and the others left, he asked Xue Yan to bring Jiang Yue back, who would have heard these words.

 Chapter 367ï¼š Do you really think...that can change a lot of things?

    Chapter 367 Do you really think...can you change a lot of things?

    However, it was all gossip, and even if they heard it, it was as if they didn¡¯t hear it.

    Jiang Yue just whispered to Xue Yan: "I know a grain hull, which is a little smaller than the current one in our family. That Gu hull can take off at least 3,000 catties of rice a day."

    At the beginning, when she first saw his drawings, she thought of Gu Long, the one she had discovered in Jinci Town, Taiyuan.

    The implication of is that our family can thresh more grains a day, but it will never be less than 3,000 catties.

    If it is calculated by three thousand catties, one hundred catties is ten cents, and three thousand catties is three hundred cents.

    Five hundred pennies is only half a tael of silver. She only earns three hundred pennies a day. To be honest, she really doesn''t think it''s much.

    Besides, it¡¯s not that you have three thousand catties of threshing for you every day.

    You can get a few hundred catties of rice a day for you, and earning a few dozen pennies is probably pretty good.

    However, just now someone was right. If the story of this threshing workshop spreads, maybe there will be a rice shop in the town who will send the rice to their workshop to thresh off the rice. At that time, even the rice hulls will not be day and night every day. The continuous threshing, but definitely more than the threshing for these ten miles and eight villages.

    Xue Yan naturally knew this, so he didn''t say anything about her claim to be able to lose at least 3,000 pounds. This is just an ideal value, and it doesn''t really make any sense. He just sighed a little and sighed. Xiao Xiao continued to go home, smiling softly while saying, "I believe you should have seen it long ago, my original plan."

    "Plain ordinary people live in this village?" Jiang Yue asked rhetorically.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded and smiled slightly. "I actually still have this plan now. But my plan belongs to my plan. The lives of the rest of my family are still up to them to decide, and they shouldn''t revolve around me. They should have their own lives."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue said, "Did they revolve around you in your last life?"

    "Yeah." He nodded again, but this time he was silent for a while before speaking again: "When I was reborn, I didn''t expect that there would be more of you in my family. The thing about building a threshing workshop is that I haven''t come back from the academy yet. Just decided, I want to be ordinary, and even if I help the family, I will try to be as ordinary as possible. It is enough for the peasants to earn a few dozen pennies a day. Besides, I don¡¯t think my family will be willing to do this, especially Fourth brother, I used to be restricted from studying for me. Now there is no such restriction. Even if we don''t help, he will make a lot of money sooner or later. Nowadays, this workshop is not enough for people to get rid of the grain. It is important, after all, there is no shortage of this money in the family, and later, it should become part of making rice noodles, the rice is removed into rice, then ground into rice flour, and then made into rice noodles."

    Jiang Yue also felt that in the end this workshop would become part of making rice noodles, because their fourth brother wanted to expand the rice noodle business sooner or later.

    but--

    "Do you really think that you can change a lot of things in your previous life if you don''t study and just stay in this village?" she asked suddenly.

    Although she didn''t know what he was going to change, she could feel it and see it.

    Xue Yan was not surprised that she asked such a question. He always knew how smart she was, but he remained silent for a long time before saying to her: "A lot of things have changed, I think my decision should be correct. ."

    At least the fifth brother is still alive and kicking, and the grandfather has not become tough because of the death of the fifth brother and the fourth uncle, and the rest of the family are also fine.

 Chapter 368ï¼š You can feel like youre getting sunburned

    Chapter 368 You can feel that you are sunburned to death

    Jiang Yue said, "Maybe."

    She didn''t think his decision was right, but she also didn''t think his decision was wrong. She maintained a neutral attitude on this decision.

    After all, she didn''t know anything about his past life.

    After a while, Jiang Yuecai changed the topic: "Didn''t the fourth brother say that the old doctor Shen said that the saltpeter might go to the medical center tomorrow, so let''s go to the town tomorrow."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan agreed, and he had nothing else to do.

    *

    The second day was the sixth day of the sixth month. After Jiang Yue and the others came to town, they first went to the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center to get sunshades and other items to set up a stall. Although the medical center was open, the old doctor Shen was not there. Said that someone had invited old doctor Shen to see a doctor early in the morning.

    The stall was set up. Due to the hot weather, his stall was hotter than other stalls selling food, and fewer people came to eat rice noodles and cold skin.

    It took a long time to get one.

    Knowing that the last four tables have been placed in vain, so Xue Sihu has only placed two tables these days, and even so, it was not full.

    At this moment, there is only one person sitting there eating Liangpi, gulps and wiping sweat.

    The other table is naturally empty.

    Xue Sihu was in a panic, just like Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, sitting on the pony bar, you look at me, I look at you, and then you look at him.

    "You said..." Xue Sihu was still shaking his legs, and he was a bit condescending, "Can our family sell thirty bowls today?"

    "Twenty bowls are hanging." Jiang Yue told the truth.

    Xue Yan nodded, also indicating that twenty bowls were hanging.

    Xue Sihu: "It''s all to blame for this **** day, it''s too hot. Last year it was hot like this for two months, and it hasn''t reached the hottest time yet. In a few days, in the dog days, people can really suffer from heat stroke. At times, you can feel that you have been sunburned to death."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a woman with a basket on her back, wiping the sweat from her face with a handkerchief, and hurried forward.

    Xue Sihu immediately put a smile on his face and stood up: "Eldest sister, do you want to eat cold rice noodles or cold skin?"

    "I don''t eat anything." The woman looked like she was about to be farted, and fanned herself with a handkerchief as a fan, "I just came to ask you, does your family sell dry rice noodles directly? If you sell it, give it to me, I will make it at home, my boys and children like to eat your rice noodles, but it is too hot, and your stall is not good, so I didn''t come."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "Sell, sell," Xue Sihu laughed again and again, "Dried rice noodles are twenty-five cents per catty, how many catties do you want?"

    "How long can this rice noodle last?"

    "I''ve tried it at home. If it''s hot, it can be stored for at least half a month. It''s dry and dry. If it''s cool, it''s easy to regain moisture, so naturally it won''t last that long."

    "You can keep it for so long, that''s fine, give me five pounds."

    "Good!" Xue Sihu responded immediately. "It just so happens that this paper bag contains five catties. You can take it. It''s a total of one hundred and twenty-five cents."

    The eldest sister took the very large paper bag, opened it and looked at it, and dangled her hand again, confirming that it was five kilograms of dry rice noodles, and then counted enough money from the purse: "Here, I''ll give you the money. "

    "Thank you eldest sister Le, I want to buy again!" Xue Sihu shouted.

    Before that eldest sister left, the uncle who was sitting there eating Liangpi turned his head and said, "You still sell dry rice noodles? Tell me earlier!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 369ï¼š Its our Xiaoyan and Yuebao who treat me well!

    Chapter 369 It''s still our Xiaoyan and Yuebao who treat me well!

    Xue Sihu understood as soon as he heard it, "Why, uncle, do you want to buy it too?"

    "I want to buy it! I''ve come to your house to eat several times! It''s just that you can''t stand the heat of your stall, so get me two kilograms of rice noodles. I sometimes come home late at night, so I just get some rice noodles. Just eat it, I think your rice noodles are much faster than cooking."

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu hurriedly responded. Immediately, he also found a paper bag, "Uncle, this should weigh more than two kilograms. I didn''t bring a scale here, but you are a frequent visitor to our family. If you have more, I will give it to you."

    "Thanks then. However, do you sell dried Liangpi? I also like to eat your Liangpi."

    "The taste of dried cold skin is not as fresh as it is. We can''t hide it from you, uncle, are you right? If you really want dried cold skin, that''s fine. Come back to our house to help you dry it, and come back again. Can you buy it?"

    "Forget it, there''s no fresh taste, so what should I buy it for?"

    The uncle said, took a big gulp, and after eating the last bit of Liangpi on the plate, he stood up and took the rice noodles in the paper package. Is it more than two kilograms, you can usually feel it out? Feeling similar, the uncle gave Xue Sihu a piece of Liangpi''s money, and then strode away.

    Seeing that uncle left, Xue Yan got up and went to put away the plates and chopsticks on the table and put them in the water basin. Then, squat down by the sink and start washing.

    Just a plate and a pair of chopsticks, and Jiang Yue didn''t need help to wash it, Jiang Yue took a rag, put his toes on his toes, and wiped the table again.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile while counting the money he just got from selling dry rice noodles: "I originally thought that when we have a serious shop selling rice noodles in the future, we will sell dry rice noodles, but I didn''t expect people to buy our home now. The dry rice noodles are ready, just to make up for the shortfall in the number of bowls sold by our family due to the hot weather."

    After speaking, he sat down on Ma Zha again, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, it seems that our family has to buy a steel scale. No, we have to buy two poles, one large and one small. The small one is for me to come to town to sell rice noodles, the large one. If you put it in the house, let the family weigh the total weight, and if you save it, you always go to the village chief''s house to borrow the scale."

    "Fourth brother, you can figure it out." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said. In this regard, they really don''t have any opinions, and they all follow their fourth brother.

    "It''s still our Xiaoyan and Yuebao who treat me well!" Xue Sihu immediately laughed, his expression a little exaggerated.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are used to it.

    The fourth brother of theirs has always been able to speak, and they can come by opening their mouths.

    Xue Yan had just washed the chopsticks and dishes and put them aside to drain, when he saw the little boy from the hospital rushing towards him and said to him, "Xue Xiaogong, our doctor asked me to tell you that what you want has arrived. Just let me come and tell you in advance, if you are in a hurry, you can get it now, if you are not in a hurry, you can get it after work."

    Xue Yan cupped his hands: "Okay, thank you very much."

    Children hurriedly returned the gift, and then left.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both looked at Xue Sihu to see what Xue Sihu meant.

    "No matter what, we have to eat first, we haven''t had lunch yet." Xue Sihu laughed. "Well, don''t you have a few pieces of Liangpi left? Fortunately, we didn''t let the family make more. We will close the stall after we eat it."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    Then Xue Sihu started to mix cold skin. After mixing, Xue Sihu went to the stall selling herbal tea in front and bought three bowls of herbal tea, one for each person.

 Chapter 370ï¼š Good people are rewarded, dont they?

    Chapter 370 Good people have good rewards, right?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only ate a small bowl of Liangpi each, and Xue Sihu ate the rest.

    After drinking herbal tea, they washed the dishes they ate, and then closed the stall.

    "So early to close the stall?" The guy next to him asked with a smile. Just now he saw a child coming, but he didn''t hear what the child said.

    "No one is here to eat, so we will go back early." Xue Sihu said with a smile.

    "Your business is not good, so is mine." The young man had a bitter face. "Before, thanks to your family, now... Forget it, I''ll set up a stall in another place tomorrow. I haven''t sold anything in the past few days."

    The aunt at the booth diagonally opposite had quarreled with this young man before, but after all, she is a hard-hearted and soft-hearted person, and they all come out to do business, so it is not easy. When I heard this, I couldn''t help but persuade me in a good voice: "Little brother. , you should not change places casually. If you change places, it will be difficult for you to come back in the future. Maybe it will be occupied by others. It will not be hot all the time, and it will cool down sooner or later. Their business will be booming again, and we will naturally be able to sell it thanks to their rice noodles.¡±

    That young man is not as generous as that aunt, and he still remembers what happened before. If he knew how the rice noodles were made from the mouths of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan that day, it would be great, it is all to blame for this love. Nosy lady!

    I saw that he immediately said to the aunt with a bad tone: "It''s been hot for a month or two, and now this stall has to pay, ten cents a day, if there is no business for a month or two, you have to pay ten cents every day. , you give it to me!"

    The aunt was so angry: "I really don''t know good people!"

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu all felt that some people just didn''t deserve to earn much money.

    When the young man saw that the aunt said that, he became even more aggressive: "I don''t believe that you can all persist for a month or two without any business!"

    The aunt was also very angry, and said: "If you leave, I will immediately take your place! Such a good position, you don''t want me!"

    When Xueji Rice Noodles was booming, the businessman next to Xueji Rice Noodles had the best business. She kindly persuaded others, but they didn''t accept it, and she couldn''t bear it.

    "You want what you want, I don''t care if you want it or not, I''ll be leaving tomorrow anyway!" The young man was also very tough. Anyway, he couldn''t bear to have no business for a month or two, so he was struggling here.

    He also wholeheartedly felt that even if this aunt occupied this position, she would not be able to hold on for such a long time without business, and she would definitely set up a stall elsewhere like him.

    And when he waited for Xueji''s rice noodle business to get better again, he came back a few days in advance and took the place back.

    Then wouldn''t he just pay for a few days for nothing? If you don''t change places to set up stalls, and stay here all the time, you will have to pay for a month or two in vain.

    Anyway, this young man thinks he has a very clear abacus.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu are all very smart people. They could see through the calculus of this young man at a glance, but none of them said anything.

    Auntie is a good person, and a good person should be rewarded, right?

    After finishing the stall, Xue Sihu went to the bullock cart again, tied everything to the bullock cart, and then went to Shen''s Medical Center with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    When Old Doctor Shen saw them, he sent Xiaotong to do other things, and then whispered to them, "I can only help you with so much, and there is no more to do, others don''t know about this. What''s in the two bags, you quickly put the things on the ox cart and take them back."

 Chapter 371ï¼š extra large pot

    Chapter 371 Extra Large Pot

    "Thank you so much." Xue Sihu was extremely grateful.

    Xue Yan bowed his hands politely and decently and gave a salute.

    Jiang Yue: "Thank you uncle."

    "Thank you, I''m still waiting for your ice cream. Okay, you guys are busy, there is a patient in front of me, so I have to go back to the front." The room in front of the patient.

    Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Sihu are still in the backyard.

    Xue Sihu hurriedly unloaded all the things to be unloaded from the ox cart and put them in the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center, and then put the two sacks of saltpeter next to them on the ox cart.

    When got on the ox cart, Xue Sihu opened the sack and looked at it together with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Old Doctor Shen obtained saltpeter crystals that had been filtered and dried for their family, and they can be used directly after taking them back. This is really thanks to Old Doctor Shen.

    After coming out of the backyard of the hospital, Xue Sihu asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to get on the ox cart first, and then he got on the ox cart.

    Passed by a shop that sold scales, stopped the car, and went to buy a large and small steel scale as I said before.

    After buying the scales and walking out of the shop, Xue Sihu said, "Let''s go buy another big pot." After speaking, he lowered his voice, "If the ice making is successful, a large pot will be needed to boil, and the saltpeter will be boiled. Get it out and re-use it faster. If it doesn¡¯t work, you won¡¯t be able to use this big pot, but in the future, I will make more and more rice noodles at home, and I will definitely buy a new pot, and this pot will not be wasted.¡±

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no objection.

    So, I went to buy a very large pot.

    It was twice the size of the cauldron on the stove at home.

    After buying the pot, Jiang Yuecai said, "Then why don''t you just buy a few kilograms of glutinous rice flour. And white sugar."

    "What do you buy glutinous rice flour and sugar for?" Xue Sihu asked.

    Xue Yan also looked at Jiang Yue suspiciously.

    Jiang Yue said: "I want to use the ice made from a bamboo tube to eat in my hand, maybe I will use it."

    This is their Yuebao thinking about food again. He still believes that their Yuebao has the ability to figure out food. Their Yuebao has the same talent in this area as her mother, and Xue Sihu agreed immediately. : "Sure, go buy glutinous rice flour and sugar! If you can''t make it into ice, you can also eat glutinous rice flour and sugar at home."

    Then I went to buy five catties of glutinous rice flour and some sugar.

    Immediately, he left town and went home.

    At home, because there is a hydraulic stone mill, the stone mill turns very fast. It didn¡¯t take long for the early rice soaked by Li Hehua and Liu Guixia to be ground into powder. , made the rice noodles, and dried them all on the bamboo poles in the yard.

    The early rice that I soaked today is the white rice grains that I bought yesterday, the early rice that I bought last year, after threshing.

    This is good, not only the cost is reduced, the people are more relaxed, but the efficiency is also greatly improved.

    Now, even if only Li Hehua and Liu Guixia make rice noodles, they can make the same amount of rice noodles that they sold in days when the business was booming.

    Li Hehua and the others are very happy.

    Everything else in the workshop has been completed, except for the courtyard wall, which is still being built. Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, and Xue Wuhu are all helping to build the courtyard wall. It is estimated that it will be finished tomorrow and the courtyard gate will be installed.

    Xue Yihu is making wooden basins at home again. He has already made four wooden basins, two large and two small. He thinks that even if ice cannot be made, this wooden basin can be used at home.

    Li Hehua saw that she had nothing to do, so she cleaned the four wooden basins and put them together with Jiang Yue''s bamboo tubes and thin sticks.

 Chapter 372ï¼š I will obey Xiaoyans brain

    Chapter 372 I will obey Xiaoyan''s brain

    Liu Guixia was squatting in front of a jar of pickled vegetables, took off the lid of the jar, and grabbed a handful of pickled and yellowed long cowpeas from the jar. The cowpeas looked sour at first sight, and the pregnant Yu Hongyan watched from the side. Couldn''t help but swallow.

    This dish is also marinated very well.

    This cowpea is the first cowpea this year. I ate some at home and marinated the rest. Now that it is marinated, it can naturally be taken out and made at night. It is eaten as a pickle and served with meals.

    Hearing the sound of the ox cart outside and knowing that he might get saltpeter today, Liu Guixia hurriedly put aside the cowpeas she had caught, put the lid on the jar, and washed her hands, before going out with Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan to take a look.

    "How about it, have you got it?" Liu Guixia and the others asked anxiously.

    Xue Yihu felt that he might need his help, so he stopped what he was doing and came out of the yard.

    Xue Sihu didn''t get off the ox cart, he smiled and said, "I got it, I got it."

    It''s good now, Liu Guixia and the others are all excited. They were anxious to know if they could make ice. Of course, they were all looking forward to making ice.

    Seeing Xue Sihu getting off the ox cart, Xue Yan also got off the ox cart.

    Jiang Yue got up and wanted to jump straight down as before, but Li Hehua walked over quickly and hugged her little girl down.

    "These two sacks contain saltpeter, right? Come, come, a tiger, quickly carry it in." Liu Guixia greeted immediately.

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu was the best at doing physical work, and he didn''t need to put on his shoulders to pick up a bag.

    A bag is one hundred pounds.

    Two bags is two hundred pounds.

    Didn''t even use Xue Sihu, Xue Yihu made two simple trips and got both bags into the house.

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua quickly took everything else on the ox cart into the yard.

    Xue Sihu himself quickly unloaded the wooden cart from the cow, then sent the cow to the cowshed, poured a lot of water into the trough for the cow to drink, and fed it with fodder before returning.

    Before entering the door, Xue Sihu said: "Mother, now the family workshop has been built, and from now on, you can make more rice noodles every day. Although there are not many bowls of cold rice noodles for sale today, the dry rice noodles are sold for seven kilograms. I sell them. Twenty-five cents a pound, other people¡¯s rice noodles are twenty-five cents a pound, but my twenty-five cents is actually not too expensive. We will also sell dry rice noodles in the future. Some people think my stall is hot. I don''t want to come to my stall to eat, but I want to eat rice noodles. Some people think that eating rice noodles is faster than cooking other rice... For various reasons, dry rice noodles are really selling, and they should be able to sell well. I have bought scales. "

    "Xingxingxing, this workshop that Xiaoyan wants to build is really good. It''s too labor-saving, and it''s fast. Look, your sister-in-law and I have done so much this morning."

    Liu Guixia asked Xue Sihu to look at the rice noodles on the bamboo poles. The bamboo poles on the three floors above and below were all covered with sunlight. There was no open space in the yard.

    I have done so much before, so it must be at least two or three days.

    "I''ll take Xiaoyan''s brain." Xue Sihu laughed. "Thanks to Xiaoyan''s establishment of a workshop, the cost of our rice noodle business will be much less in the future, and it is easier than before, and in the same time, we can make more than three times more rice noodles than before. You can make a lot of money.¡±

    "Okay, don''t be poor," Liu Guixia was happy to be earning more and more money, but she didn''t forget the business, "Let''s see if this saltpeter can make ice."

 Chapter 373ï¼š What should he be doing?

    Chapter 373 What should he do?

    Xue Sihu: "What about the saltpeter? Where did the big brother move?"

    Liu Guixia: "Your eldest brother has been moved to the main room. The yard has dried rice noodles. I don''t know where to put it."

    "Then go to the main room." Xue Sihu said.

    And Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were already in the main room.

    Seeing that Xue Yihu had finished delivering the two bags of saltpeter, he went out from the main room. Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and instructed Xue Yan with a volume that only Xue Yan could hear: "The water level of the small basin must be lower than that of the large basin, otherwise The water in the small basin doesn''t necessarily freeze."

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied.

    "The ice in the big basin can''t be eaten at that time, so don''t waste the well water. Use the river water for the big basin, and the well water for eating in the small basin." Jiang Yue whispered.

    In general, the water for the villagers is well water, and the river water is used for washing vegetables, washing clothes, etc.

    Maybe because the river and the well are not very far away. As long as the river does not dry up, the well will not dry up. Since the well in the village was built, it has never been dry.

    It can be said that the soil layer between the river and the well is like a natural filter barrier. The water in the well is not only undried, but also extremely clean.

    Xue Yan thought so too, so naturally he nodded again and replied in a low voice, "Yeah."

    As soon as Xue Yan finished answering, Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia walked in, so Jiang Yue shut up and didn''t tell Xue Yan anything.

    Besides, it¡¯s almost been told.

    The gate of the yard was closed by Xue Sihu himself when he entered the yard, and it was bolted.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan saw that Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia had entered the main room, as if they were about to make ice, so they were naturally curious, and they all came to the main room.

    stood in front of the two bags of saltpeter.

    Liu Guixia and the others had not seen saltpeter before. When the bag was opened and saw colorless crystals inside, their eyes widened: "This is saltpeter."

    "Then what?" Liu Guixia was a little anxious.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said: "Mother, don''t worry, didn''t I tell you all what Xiaoyan said before, but I''m afraid I remembered something wrong, Xiaoyan said a lot at that time, let Xiaoyan Come on Yan."

    Xue Yan wanted Jiang Yue to come. After all, Jiang Yue was the one who was most familiar with saltpeter. He knew so much about it that Jiang Yue told him.

    However, the fact that saltpeter might be able to make ice was brought up by him...

    In addition, Jiang Yue also warned him just now, obviously he also meant to let him come...

    All right.

    Xue Yan said: "First prepare two pots, a large pot and a small pot."

    Xue Yihu turned around and went to fetch it. All the things were placed in the corner of the main room, and Li Hehua had been washed.

    Xue Yan: "Maybe you also need a large wooden spoon, or a scoop. If you don''t have enough saltpeter poured, just use a scoop to add more. You can also pour a little more saltpeter at the beginning. Anyway, the saltpeter can be reused and made out again."

    Li Hehua hurried to get a big scoop.

    "water--"

    As soon as Xue Yan said a word, Xue Sihu rushes to answer: "I know, I''ll go fetch water right now."

    Xue Yihu said: "I''ll pick it up." He is the eldest brother, so he should rush to do everything.

    "When the time comes, saltpeter will be put in the big basin. Even if it freezes, you can''t eat it. I think it''s better to use river water in the big basin and well water in the small basin." After Xue Yan finished speaking, he subconsciously looked at the standing Little Jiang Yue glanced beside him.

    Jiang Yue looked back at him calmly.

    He coughed dryly.

    A little guilty.

    It''s not that she looked back at him with a guilty conscience, but that she should have said it with a guilty conscience, but now he is saying it.

 Chapter 374ï¼š freeze

    Chapter 374 Frozen

    Xue Sihu and Xue Yihu immediately laughed when they heard Xue Yan''s words.

    Then the two brothers don''t have to fight, one picks up a load of well water, and the other picks up a load of river water, even though it shouldn''t actually use that much water.

    Seeing that everything was ready, Xue Yan asked to put the small basin into the big one.

    Xue Sihu was busy letting go.

    Then Xue Yan asked him to add river water to the big basin, which seemed to be 80% full.

    The height of the small basin and the big basin is exactly the same. Seeing Xue Sihu adding well water to the small basin, Xue Yan just followed Jiang Yue''s instructions, so that the water level should not be higher than the water level of the big basin.

    "Why shouldn''t the water in the small basin be higher than the water in the big basin?" Yu Hongyan didn''t understand.

    Xue Yan said: "After all, the water in the small basin and the water in the big basin are still separated by the wooden board of the small basin, while the saltpeter is placed in the big basin. I think that if saltpeter can really make ice, the water in the small basin A little less, otherwise, it is very likely that the water in the big basin will freeze, but the water in the small basin will not freeze."

    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of it!" Yu Hongyan understood immediately, "You still have a good brain, Xiaoyan!"

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue again.

    "Did you pour saltpeter into the big basin?" Xue Sihu asked.

    Hearing this, Liu Guixia and the others immediately cheered up, without blinking their eyes, not wanting to miss the next scene. If this can really make ice...

    Jiang Yue watched all this calmly.

    Xue Yan said: "Then pour it, pour more first."

    "Should you just pour a half bag?" Xue Sihu suggested.

    This is too much. Xue Yan wanted to say. He said to pour more first, not to pour so much at once.

    But thinking that if he really said it, his fourth brother would definitely feel that something was wrong. After all, in the eyes of his fourth brother, they still don¡¯t know if this can be made into ice. They are now exploring, who knows how much saltpeter to add. , not to mention that he himself said to pour more first.

    Besides, this saltpeter can be recycled, even if it falls down, it is still in this pot, and it will not be gone.

    When it freezes, there are too many saltpeter crystals in the ice, and his fourth brother can also know that it is too much, and then it is enough to reduce it.

    Thinking so, Xue Yan said, "Then pour a half bag and try it."

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu was ready to fall immediately.

    "It''s up to me." Xue Yihu said.

    Xue Sihu thought that his eldest brother is indeed stronger than him, and it must be easier for him to fall, so he said, "Okay, then eldest brother, come on."

    Xue Yihu grabbed a sack of saltpeter. In fact, there was not a whole sack, but a sack. Then, as soon as it was tilted, half of the sack fell down. Then Xue Yihu quickly closed his mouth. Set aside the sack.

    And saltpeter is easily soluble in water, and when it falls, saltpeter begins to disappear rapidly.

    Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all held their breaths.

    Xue Yihu also held his breath.

    Xue Sihu raised his heart, his hands clenched into fists unconsciously, and his eyes were fixed on the situation in the basin.

    Jiang Yue was still very calm, but her eyes were watching.

    But she knew that saltpeter would absorb a lot of heat when dissolved in water, not to mention that if so much saltpeter fell down, the ice would soon freeze.

    As expected, the water in the big and small basins quickly freezes at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    As soon as Liu Guixia saw it, she immediately put her hands together, raised her head, pointed to the sky, and thanked her: "God bless! God bless! God bless!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to "Mo" for the reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 375ï¼š Its not like that...

    Chapter 375 It''s not like that...

    "It''s frozen. It''s frozen. It''s really frozen. It''s also frozen in the small pot. It''s great." Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan''s wife, you took my hand, and I took your hand , are not happy.

    Xue Sihu turned around in a rare excitement and beat his elder brother with a fist: "Brother, it''s really frozen!"

    Xue Yihu just smiled awkwardly, obviously very happy too.

    Xue Yan also smiled. The family is happy.

    Jiang Yue didn''t smile, but went to find a piece of bamboo, and then squatted in front of the basin, scraping the saltpeter crystals that had precipitated on the ice of the big basin.

    And there are quite a lot of saltpeter crystals at the bottom of the big basin of ice.

    If it is said that the temperature on the ice surface decreases, the solubility of saltpeter decreases, and the precipitated saltpeter crystals, then the bottom and middle should be more saltpeter, and the water has frozen and frozen before it has time to melt. .

    Xue Sihu only noticed this, and immediately squatted down and looked at it: "Is this too much saltpeter? So these are not finished yet?"

    Jiang Yue is not good to directly say that you have added too much saltpeter, and it is not easy to say for sure that as long as you add enough saltpeter, it will freeze, and a certain amount of saltpeter will be precipitated on the ice. He said: "Maybe, or fourth brother, let''s try adding a little less saltpeter in the next pot?"

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu had no objection.

    "Four Tigers, I really have you," Yu Hongyan laughed, "You said half a bag, and it really did. Now we are all at ease."

    Knowing that ice can be made, they all felt at ease, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Xue Yihu all nodded.

    Xue Sihu immediately smiled and said, "I said that casually, because Xiaoyan said that he could reuse the saltpeter, and he was not afraid of losing the saltpeter, so I dared to do so."

    "No matter what, it''s done anyway." Liu Guixia was really relieved, and she felt very at ease.

    Jiang Yue is still scraping the saltpeter precipitated on the ice.

    There is a big scoop next to it, which I didn''t use just now, but now I just put the saltpeter she scraped out.

    Xue Yan also found a piece of bamboo, then squatted down and helped scrape it.

    Liu Guixia and the others also helped, scraping out the saltpeter and putting it into a big scoop. Before helping, I also found a clean cloth and covered the small basin, so that nothing would fall into the small basin and the ice in the small basin could not be eaten.

    Seeing that there are saltpeter crystals at the bottom of the big pot of ice, there are quite a lot of them, and a big scoop can''t fit at all, so Li Hehua simply went to find a wooden barrel.

    Put the scraped saltpeter in a wooden barrel.

    Xue Sihu and Xue Yihu went looking for something to chisel ice.

    Seeing that all the saltpeter on the surface of the large basin of ice had been scraped off, they began to chisel the ice and took out the large unmelted saltpeter crystals at the bottom of the ice.

    Xue Sihu was busy with this, and said: "I just added half a bag, although I didn''t use a scale, it should be about 50 jin. Now that there is so much more, we will add so much less in the next pot. "

    It''s not like that...

    Jiang Yue wanted to say.

    This also includes the saltpeter crystals precipitated due to the decrease in temperature. This part still has to be added again, and it cannot be reduced, otherwise it will not freeze.

    But it has already frozen once. If it doesn''t freeze, you know that there is less saltpeter added, so Jiang Yue didn''t say anything.

    And Xue Yan naturally didn''t say anything.

    Xue Sihu didn''t take the scale, he directly took the wooden barrel with his hand to estimate, and then said: "Let''s try adding 20 pounds to the next pot."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed him.

    Liu Guixia and the others naturally follow him.

    It''s just that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew it in their hearts. According to the size of this big pot and the amount of water it could hold, twenty pounds would definitely not freeze.

 Chapter 376ï¼š one more scoop

    Chapter 376 One more scoop

    Xue Sihu didn''t know, he was busy weighing 20 catties of saltpeter and put it aside.

    The big brother Xue Yihu took the big basin and the small basin again, and according to the previous method, the small basin was enlarged into the basin, the big basin was filled with 80% of the river water, and the small basin was filled with well water, but the water level was lower than that in the big basin. .

    Seeing that Xue Yihu was done, Xue Sihu immediately poured the twenty catties of saltpeter into the big basin.

    The saltpeter began to melt rapidly in the water again, but it did not freeze at the speed visible to the naked eye as before, and, after melting, there was no sign of freezing.

    Jiang Yue motioned Xue Yan to speak quickly.

    Xue Yan hurriedly said: "Fourth brother, it should be that there is not enough saltpeter. Quickly take the scoop and add saltpeter to it."

    Xue Sihu is not stupid either, he saw it and was about to take a scoop to add saltpeter, but now that Xue Yan opened his mouth again, he added it even faster, and went down a big scoop of saltpeter.

    Another big scoop of saltpeter went down.

    Then go down with a big scoop of saltpeter.

    Another big scoop...

    Again¡­¡­

    The five scoops went down quickly, and finally the small pot was frozen. Xue Sihu was also greatly relieved, and said: "The big scoop weighs about three pounds, the five big scoops are fifteen pounds, plus I just added 20 jin at the beginning, so it takes about 35 jin to freeze it? But why is there saltpeter on the surface? I added too much? Signs of icing..."

    At this time, Jiang Yuecai guided: "It is reasonable to say that if saltpeter is added in, even if it does not melt, if you add too much, it will sink to the bottom, just like the sugar in the sugar water, the sugar will sink to the bottom, there is a little at the bottom, and The reason why there is on the ice, it seems that after the ice freezes, the saltpeter slowly comes out from it, is it possible that once it freezes, part of the melted saltpeter will come out on the ice surface?"

    "Yes!" Xue Sihu suddenly realized. "It was also on the top of the first pot just now!"

    Xue Yan cooperated with the situation: "It seems that this saltpeter ice making has this characteristic."

    Xue Sihu immediately echoed: "It should be!"

    Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu and others all agreed and also said that it should be, it should be.

    understand this, the next step is simple.

    Xue Sihu immediately realized: "So the saltpeter below is actually not melted?!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other without a trace before nodding: "It should be."

    He chiseled out the unmelted saltpeter below, about two catties. Xue Sihu deduced: "It should be possible to make ice with only thirty-three catties of saltpeter."

    "It''s not necessary to change a big pot or a small pot." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Sihu also thought so, so he hurriedly said to Xue Yihu: "Brother, in the future, you will make large and small basins according to this size."

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu responded immediately. He is happy to be able to contribute his own strength to the family. It''s what he likes to do too, and he''s happier.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Then let''s try it with another 33 kilograms. If it''s true, then it''s a good idea. One hundred kilograms can make three pots of ice at the same time."

    "Yeah," Yu Hongyan smiled, "It just happened that the weather was hot, and the ice pot that I made at the beginning was a little melted, so let''s use the big pot and the small pot that I made at the beginning. Big brother is now more and more skilled. The better, the two big pots are exactly the same size, and the two small pots are exactly the same size."

    Xue Yihu laughed even more foolishly.

    The ice in the large and small basins that were successful in making ice at the beginning was somewhat melted, especially in the large basin, which had been chiseled, and the ice was more severe, while the small basin was only slightly melted on the surface.

 Chapter 377ï¼š thats a neat trick

    Chapter 377 This is really a coincidence

    The bottom of the small basin was originally frozen, and it was frozen together with the big basin. Even if the surrounding was chiseled, the small basin could not be taken out for a while. Now it has been a while, the weather is hot, and the small basin is in contact with the big basin. The thin layer of ice at the bottom has melted, and the small basin can be taken out.

    "How do you get this ice out? Is it chiseled?" Xue Sihu looked at the ice in the small basin and didn''t know what to do for a while.

    Liu Guixia said: "Now we are in a hurry to use this small pot, so let''s chisel it."

    Xue Sihu and Xue Yihu were going to chisel.

    But Jiang Yue said: "No need to chisel hard, just rinse the outside of this small basin with water, and the ice inside can be poured out. Last winter, when it was very cold, my house had a small basin of water and was washed away. It was frozen. My mother used this method to pour out the whole ice without much effort, but my mother used hot water at the time, but now in this hot day, if you use hot water, the ice will melt even more. Quick, just use cold water directly, the cold water temperature is higher than the temperature of the ice in the basin, logically speaking, it should be possible."

    Behind , what winter, what her mother, is actually a lie.

    Xue Yan knew.

    put his fist on his lips and coughed dryly.

    "Really?" Liu Guixia and the others were quite surprised, "The Four Tigers, why don''t you try it soon."

    "It''s done!" Xue Sihu was also quite pleasantly surprised, so he hurriedly tried it out. He held the small basin and placed it on top of the bucket containing the river water. Then, he asked his elder brother Xue Yihu to scoop up the water with a ladle, and then scooped it down from the surface of the small basin. .

    I rushed everywhere, and then I turned it upside down in a pot that Li Hehua brought to my house where I usually use cornmeal to make wowotou.

    The ice really came out in one piece!

    "This is really a coincidence." Liu Guixia and the others laughed happily.

    Seeing that there was not much water left in the bucket, Xue Yihu didn''t need anyone to call him, so he hurriedly picked up another load.

    To get a small pot, we still need a big pot. Liu Guixia and Li Hehua poured the ice and the ice-melted water from the large pot that matched the small pot into the big pot that Xue Sihu bought today, and then , carry the cauldron to the yard to dry.

    There is also saltpeter in it.

    After drying, the saltpeter comes out again.

    They don''t have time now. After a while, they will have time. They will directly set up the big pot, boil it on the fire, and burn off all the water in it. The speed of obtaining the saltpeter will be faster.

    After finishing these, I was ready to try pouring 33 pounds directly.

    Xue Sihu weighed 33 catties alone, and when he saw that there was water in the big and small basins, he was ready to pour saltpeter into the big pot. water in a basin.

    The water in the big and small basins immediately turned into ice at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.

    Although there were still saltpeter crystals at the bottom of the big basin of ice, but only a little bit, it was estimated that it was less than a few, so they were ignored by Xue Sihu and the others.

    So, it was decided that after making ice, 33 catties of saltpeter were poured into the big pot.

    At this point, Liu Guixia also began to urge: "Okay, Yihu, I don''t need you here, you can quickly make a pot again, these two big pots and two small pots are not enough, other pots are useful at home, and The size is also inconsistent with this ice-making basin."

    "Hey." Xue Yihu replied with a naive smile, and then left.

    Under the shed, there are many small wooden blocks that he uses to make pots.

 Chapter 378ï¼š you hide well

    Chapter 378 You hide it well

    In the beginning, because there were no small wooden boards, he needed to make these boards one by one, so the speed of making the pots was a little slow. Now he has made a lot of these small boards, all of which he has made these days, and only need to cover it. , The combination is tight enough to prevent water leakage. It is estimated that before it gets dark, you can make a large basin and a small basin.

    A large pot and a small pot naturally don¡¯t need so many wood blocks. He will continue to set and combine them tomorrow. It is estimated that tomorrow he will be able to produce three large pots and three small pots.

    If is not enough, he will do it again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped to scrape the saltpeter on the ice in the big bowl. When the scraping was finished, Xue Sihu chiseled the ice in the big bowl again, and then poured it into the big pot in the yard to dry it. The child is full.

    Now I don''t rush to use the basin, so the ice in the two small basins is not in a hurry to pour out.

    Finally, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan were worried about how to preserve the ice.

    "We don''t have an ice cellar in our house. Even if there is an ice cellar, we have to use an ox cart to drive it to the town to sell it. The weather is not that hot, and maybe it can last until the town is not fully melted. If the weather is hot..." Yu Hongyan said Having said that, he was even more worried.

    Xue Sihu looked at it and smiled: "The tea from the herbal tea shop is not cool at all, and many people buy it. I have a cart of ice water, and some people buy it."

    In other words, it does not have to be ice, even if it is melted water, as long as it is cold.

    "That''s true, that''s true." Liu Guixia laughed immediately, and her brows stretched again. "Ice water is also icy cold. Drinking it in this big summer is definitely cooler than well water. At that time, boil some mung bean soup to relieve the heat and sell it in ice. The mung bean soup is also icy cold, definitely It also sells well.¡±

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Mother, I didn''t think about mung bean soup, I was thinking of iced sour plum soup. When I was a junior in Changfu Restaurant, I heard some guest officials say that people who have an ice cellar will have it in summer. I love to drink this, if I can make it too, and the price is right, others don''t want to try it?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." Not only Liu Guixia is happy, but Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan are also happy and feel that they can earn money.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    said yes, she would pretend to be fun and hide the ice in the quilt.

    This way the family knows that the quilt will keep the ice from melting for a long time.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while, as if he had done a good job of mental construction, then stood on tiptoe, and gestured with two small hands to hold one of the small basins of ice on the table in the main room.

    "Yuebao, what are you doing?" Li Hehua looked at her with a smile, her voice still very soft. It is the appearance of the sister-in-law she is familiar with.

    Jiang Yue: "I want to hide the ice so that it doesn''t melt."

    "Oh," Liu Guixia was immediately amused, "it''s really from a child''s family, and there''s no ice cellar in this house, you have to melt it wherever you hide, but our Yuebao is really sensible, okay, you go to hide, go Hide it." He said, looking at Li Hehua, "Lotus, you can accompany her to hide, she belongs to a child, this small basin of ice is still quite heavy, how can you move it."

    Liu Guixia''s attitude is obviously to favor Jiang Yue, giving Jiang Yue a bowl of ice to play with.

    "Eh." Li Hehua responded immediately with a smile, helping Jiang Yue to pick up the small bowl of ice that she just wanted to hold with her two little hands.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while before taking Li Hehua.

    Xue Sihu laughed and shouted from behind: "Yuebao, hide it well, hide in more places, maybe you can do it." Immediately, he and Xue Yan smiled vaguely: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao is rarely a little childish. "

 Chapter 379ï¼š Im afraid you will call me stupid...

    Chapter 379 I''m afraid you will call me stupid...

    Xue Yan''s heart skipped a beat.

    Sure enough, fourth brother is not so easy to deceive.

    Besides, it was a bit deliberate to hide it, and Jiang Yue probably knew it.

    Jiang Yue is so smart, it is impossible not to know.

    So, this is actually for him to solve, right?

    So, Xue Yan had to bite the bullet and whispered to Xue Sihu: "Actually it''s me..."

    Xue Sihu didn''t wait for him to finish, and immediately whispered: "I knew it was you who made Yuebao do this! Come on, do you know how to keep ice for a long time without melting?"

    Without waiting for him to speak, Xue Sihu whispered again: "However, why do you let Yuebao be like this, just tell me no? It''s not that I don''t know how much you have in your head, the collection of books in Shengming Academy can be You are the only one who has read it and remembered it all. You have also read the precious books in your husband¡¯s family, right? Which of your husbands and classmates don¡¯t like you and like to talk to you? Tell you a lot."

    Xue Yan can only bite the bullet, "I''m afraid you will call me stupid..."

    "Silly? What silly?"

    Xue Yan continued to bite the bullet: "That method of keeping the ice undissolved for a long time is a bit silly, I don''t believe it myself... Even when I was studying in the town, I heard a classmate say it, and that classmate also said it as a joke, No one believed it, and my classmate didn''t believe it either. He said that he was also traveling. When he was resting, he heard an old man say it. At that time, he joked that the old man was lying to him, saying that he was not a child. When it''s frozen, I remembered this again, so I asked Yuebao to help confirm whether this method is useful or not."

    "What''s the way?!" Xue Sihu suppressed his voice and became more interested.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while before saying, "Cover with a quilt."

    "Huh?" Xue Sihu thought he had heard it wrong.

    "... They say you''ll think I''m stupid."

    "Hahaha," Xue Sihu kept laughing while suppressing his voice, his shoulders shaking violently, "No, no, it''s just too unexpected." Then he became serious: "But someone said that, you can really give it a try. Immediately, he smiled again: "No wonder you have to cover up and let Yuebao do this. At first glance, this method is really stupid. If you cover the quilt with ice, won''t it make the ice melt faster?" ?"

    Seeing his fourth brother like this, Xue Yan secretly let out a breath in his heart.

    Okay, fourth brother has solved it here.

    "What are you whispering about?" Yu Hongyan asked with a smile.

    "Do I still need to whisper to Xiaoyan?" Xue Sihu smiled and straightened up, just to whisper to his family Xiaoyan, he bent down, "It''s that Xiaoyan wants to eat ice, come, let''s smash a small one. Let''s eat it, let alone others, we haven''t eaten ice yet in summer."

    When Liu Guixia heard that she was going to smash ice to eat, she hurriedly called Xue Yihu, who was making a pot under the shed: "One tiger! One tiger! Come in! Come in!"

    called Li Hehua again: "Lotus! Lotus! Are you ready to accompany the Moon Treasure? Hurry up and bring the Moon Treasure to the main room again!"

    The rest of the family is not at home now, and the man who built the courtyard wall in the workshop on the mountain stopped shouting.

    After shouting , Liu Guixia hurried to get the bowl and spoon.

    When Liu Guixia brought the bowl and spoon to the main room, Li Hehua also came with Jiang Yue.

    I saw Li Hehua brought Jiang Yue in, and said happily: "Mother, do you know where Yue Bao hid the ice? Oh, my stomach, she turned her quilt over and hid the quilt. It''s inside! Her mother said that if there is any good thing, it must be hidden under the quilt, and ice is a good thing."

 Chapter 380ï¼š Is this eating ice?

    Chapter 380 This is eating ice?

    Hearing this, Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan, and Xue Yihu were not happy either.

    Xue Sihu was also laughing, but blinked his left eye at Jiang Yue.

    As soon as Jiang Yue saw Xue Sihu''s expression, she knew that Xue Sihu''s side was resolved by Xue Yan, and she couldn''t help but glance at Xue Yan.

    There is no wavering in his eyes.

    Xue Yan could understand it at once, and he really let him solve it.

    Endured, but still couldn''t hold back, looked at the sky.

    However, as long as the fourth brother is resolved, the others, even if he doesn''t say anything to her, their fourth brother will speak for them when the time comes, making this matter seem nothing wrong.

    "Alright, alright, don''t laugh anymore," Liu Guixia finally stopped laughing, before urging Xue Sihu: "Come on, break the ice and eat some, your father and second brother will leave it alone for now, they are not at home."

    Xue Sihu smashed the ice with a hammer with a smile.

    Because he wanted to eat it in his mouth, he also went to wash his hands, and the hammer was clean, not the same one he used to chop the ice in the big basin.

    It was the ice that had just been knocked upside down.

    Xue Sihu used a lot of energy, and after a while, he smashed the ice into pieces.

    Liu Guixia brought all small bowls. Seeing it was smashed, she gave Jiang Yue half a bowl and Xue Yan half a bowl. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still children and could not eat too much ice.

    Another half bowl for Yu Hongyan, because Yu Hongyan is pregnant, so she can''t eat too much ice.

    Immediately, Li Hehua was given a whole bowl of small bowls, Xue Yihu was also a whole bowl of small bowls, Xue Sihu was also a whole bowl of small bowls, and she herself was also a bowl.

    Liu Guixia handed out a small wooden spoon to everyone present, and said happily: "Okay, eat quickly. Whoever finishes eating first will send a bowl to your grandfather."

    Xue Sihu, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all ate it.

    Even Liu Guixia ate it herself.

    One sip of the ice is really cool.

    In this hot summer, there is nothing better than eating this ice.

    just has no taste.

    Jiang Yue didn''t eat it, she just watched Liu Guixia and the others squeak, as if it was the first time she knew that this was eating ice.

    Xue Yan was the regent in his last life. Naturally, he often eats ice in the summer, but the ice he eats has something in it, and it tastes much better than the one in his bowl now. Knowing how to do it, I thought it was normal to eat ice just like this. Just as he was going to take a sip of this tasteless but heart-cooling ice like the rest of the family, he saw Jiang Yue just looking at it and seemed to be stunned for a while. Seeing why, he slightly twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Jiang Yue was silent again, and then she freed up a small hand to pull Liu Guixia''s clothes, raised her face and asked Liu Guixia, "Aunt, where are the candy red beans that Dabao and Xiaobao sent yesterday?"

    Ever since he helped the oil shop at Brother Dang''s house, Dang Ding''s family has always found various excuses to ask Dabao and Xiaobao to bring some food for her and Xue Yan.

    Yesterday''s delivery was red beans marinated in sugar.

    The red bean tastes rustling and sweet. Sprinkle it on the ice and eat it, just right.

    "I was afraid that the paper would be damaged if it was wrapped for a long time, so I put it in a small can." Liu Guixia hurriedly brought the small can while eating the cold but tasteless crushed ice. "do you want to eat?"

    "Well," Jiang Yue nodded, "I think pouring this on top of ice should be more delicious." She said, using a small spoon in her hand that had not been used before, and scooped two spoons of sugar into the small jar The red beans were placed on the ice in the small bowl in Liu Guixia''s hand, "Auntie, if you eat it again, will it be different?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "Xi Meng" for the reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 381ï¼š boil

    Chapter 381 Cooking

    Liu Guixia took a bite, her eyes lit up immediately: "It''s delicious!"

    Jiang Yue poured two tablespoons of sugar red beans into the bowls of Yu Hongyan, Li Hehua, Xue Yihu, and Xue Sihu, and then poured two tablespoons on the ice in Xue Yan''s bowl, and finally it was her turn.

    "Yuebao, you are really following your mother, and you are too good at eating!" Yu Hongyan laughed, "If the ice can''t be melted, Sihu, it''s fine if we sell this kind of ice, I feel that ice should be eaten like this. Yes, although eating like that just now made my heart feel cold, but it has no taste, how can it be so delicious."

    Xue Sihu sighed with a smile while eating: "Yuebao is indeed our moon treasure, but he can make delicious and different food. If this can really be sold in the town, it will definitely be a big sale."

    When said this, Xue Sihu''s mind was also running fast, hoping that the method of covering the ice with the quilt to keep the ice for a long time was actually true.

    He doesn''t lack anything now, he just lacks a way to keep ice.

    Xue Yihu finished the meal first, but Liu Guixia didn''t really ask Xue Yihu, the first person to finish the meal, to deliver ice to the old man Xue, so Xue Yihu went to make the tub again.

    Until Xue Sihu finished eating the second one, Liu Guixia let it go.

    "Give more to your grandfather." Liu Guixia said, and she had already started scooping. She poured several spoonfuls of sugar red beans on the small bowl of crushed ice that Old Man Xue had. It looked very delicious.

    is also particularly pleasing to the eye.

    On the crystal clear ice, red rustled candied red beans.

    Looks good from any angle.

    "This big bowl is for your uncle''s house, you can take it with you by the way. There are not many sugared red beans, so it''s not easy to add it in. Let them see what they have and add more. It''s from your fourth uncle''s house, wait for you to come back. Send it again. If you don''t send it quickly, it will melt, and I hope your fourth uncle is at home too." Liu Guixia said.

    "Got it." After Xue Sihu finished speaking, he went to deliver ice to his grandfather and uncle''s house. When he came back, he went to deliver it to his fourth uncle, Xue Dagui. Fortunately, the fourth uncle was also at home.

    After all the delivery, Xue Sihu, Liu Guixia, and Li Hehua collected all the dried rice noodles in the yard.

    This rice noodle is thin and the sun is strong, so it doesn''t take a whole day to dry it all.

    Then, the three of them started to set up the very large pot in the yard, the ice in the big pot had melted a lot, a lot of water.

    The pot was ready, and the three of them put some wood under the pot and started to burn, a big fire.

    There is saltpeter in this ice water, so we have to boil all the saltpeter in it. The ice inside turns into water, and the water is burned less and less, and the saltpeter will slowly come out.

    Their Xiaoyan said.

    said that he saw it in a medical book.

    Although the sun is about to go down, it is still quite hot, and with the fire, the unmelted ice in the pot begins to melt rapidly.

    There was no need for Yu Hongyan''s help, Yu Hongyan stood with her stomach stretched out, watching and laughing with the three of them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still in the main room. There was still a small pot of ice left in the main room, and they were still in that small pot. This was actually the second small pot of ice that was made just now. The first small pot of ice was smashed and eaten. , the third small pot of ice was hidden by Jiang Yue to Li Hehua under the quilt.

    Even though this second small basin of ice was placed in the main room, there was no sun, but because of the high temperature around it, it had melted a lot, and there was a lot of water on the surface.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about the ice in this small basin, but went to find some thin hemp rope.

    Then, she squatted in front of the bamboo tubes that she was going to use to make popsicles.

 Chapter 382ï¼š make popsicles

    Chapter 382 Making Popsicles

    The bamboo tube is placed in a basket, which is filled with a clean cloth. The bamboo tube is placed on top of the cloth, and on top of the cloth are many finely washed sticks.

    Xue Yan squatted beside her, didn''t ask what she was going to do, just watched.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about him, but bundled ten bamboo tubes together with fine hemp ropes.

    Xue Yan understood when he saw it, and then he helped, he also picked up a thin hemp rope, and then slowly tied the other ten bamboo tubes into a bundle.

    Jiang Yue saw what he was doing out of the corner of his eyes, and glanced at him.

    Xue Yan was not as quick as Jiang Yue after all, and only after Jiang Yue had **** three times did Xue Yan **** one.

    There are forty bamboo tubes, ten are tied together, for a total of four bundles.

    "Make popsicles." Jiang Yue got up. "To make popsicles, you must first make the liquid for popsicles, and then pour them into these bamboo tubes, and then freeze them in a large basin just like the water in a small basin." She said, walking towards the glutinous rice she bought from the town today. powder and sugar.

    In this hot day, the white sugar in the town has melted a little, and I dare not sell it to you in a paper package. If you want to buy it, you have to buy a sugar bowl.

    So, her sugar is in a sugar can.

    Two kilograms.

    If it¡¯s not enough, just buy it again, the fourth brother goes to town every day.

    The glutinous rice flour does not need to worry about whether it is hot or not, it is still packed in a cloth bag, and it weighs five pounds.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan answered and took the five kilograms of glutinous rice flour first.

    Jiang Yue could only hold the two-pound sugar bowl.

    She was not in a hurry to make the liquid for making popsicles under the shed where she was cooking, but just held the sugar bowl and looked at him and said, "I plan to make the simplest popsicle, the saltwater popsicle, although it is called a saltwater popsicle, but You still need to use sugar, and it tastes sweet. Naturally, you can¡¯t add a lot of salt, but it can supplement the salt that people lack due to sweating. , glutinous rice flour can make the popsicle have a crispy taste at the end, it feels very dense and delicate, this is very important, if you don¡¯t add it, the final popsicle will freeze into a solid ice cube, and the taste will be much worse.¡±

    He also looked at her, "Hmm."

    "At that time, it will not be called saltwater popsicles, but directly called popsicles. As long as our family doesn''t say it, it is basically difficult for someone to make popsicles exactly like ours. In the future, even if others know that saltpeter can make ice, they will not be afraid. '' she said again.

    He is still: "Hmm."

    "Let''s go then." Jiang Yue then turned around.

    Knowing that it meant the liquid that started making popsicles under the cooking shed, Xue Yan understood, and replied again, um, and then walked out of the main room with her and went under the cooking shed.

    Came under the shed, Xue Yan put down the glutinous rice flour, and then went to sit at the door of the stove consciously, and then, waiting for Jiang Yue to speak, he could start the fire.

    Jiang Yue saw that he was so self-conscious, so she was silent for a while, and then she took a small bench and put it on the side of the pot. Then, she stood on the small bench, lifted the lid of the small pot, and put it aside.

    The small pot is clean, and she doesn''t need to wash it at all.

    She scooped up a large scoop of water and poured it into a small pot, and then said, "Boil it."

    Xue Yan hurriedly took out the fire book, blew it, lit the firewood, and then stuffed it into the stove of the small pot, and added more firewood to the stove.

    He buried his head the whole time, and Jiang Yue couldn''t see the expression on his face.

    It wasn''t until the firewood was filled and the fire in the stove was roaring that he sat upright again, and she could see his face again.

 Chapter 383ï¼š to boil

    Chapter 383 To Boil

    also only glanced at it, and she was busy with hers.

    got off the small bench, stood on tiptoe, took the salt on the other side of the table, and then she returned to the pot and stepped on the small bench.

    Xue Sihu, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan saw it, and they all came over to see it.

    Before Li Hehua came over, he also added a lot of firewood under the cauldron on the rack to ensure that the firewood would burn for a while even if no one cared about it.

    Xue Sihu took a big step over and said with a smile: "Yuebao, are you planning to make the ice that you said you could eat in your hand? I knew you already had an idea, otherwise you wouldn''t let me buy glutinous rice flour. and sugar, and also made bamboo tubes and so many thin sticks."

    "Thinking about food, who can compare to our Moon Treasure." Liu Guixia smiled, with a look of glory on her face.

    Jiang Yue said: "Just pondering, it may not be delicious at that time."

    "No way!" Yu Hongyan laughed immediately. "The food you figure out is not bad, and it must be delicious. Just think about it."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia and Li Hehua agreed.

    The family now believes in her talent in eating, and it''s good, it will be more convenient for her to come up with something to eat in this regard in the future.

    Jiang Yue nodded in her heart.

    "Alright, alright," Liu Guixia greeted with a smile, "Don''t disturb Yuebao, let Yuebao concentrate on making the things that you want to pour into the bamboo tube to freeze. Let''s take a good look at it too. After we learn it, we don''t need Yuebao anymore. taught."

    Li Hehua and the others all nodded.

    Jiang Yue then added an appropriate amount of salt to the water in the pot, and while adding, she said, "Drinking some light salt water in summer can actually quench your thirst, but don''t put too much salt, the more you drink, the more thirsty you will be. , I think it''s enough to put a little bit, and I''ll add sugar later. I think about the ice that I make and eat in my hand. I can''t taste the salt, only the sweetness, but I don''t need to add too much sugar, just a little sweetness is fine. ."

    "Then what?" Liu Guixia and Xue Sihu both asked. "Didn''t you also buy glutinous rice flour, should you use it?"

    Before she finished speaking, Li Hehua brought over the glutinous rice flour that Xue Yan had put on the dining table earlier, and planned to give it to Jiang Yue at any time when she planned to use it.

    "That''s what I thought," Jiang Yue said in a hurry, "you should have noticed that when you ate ice just now, no matter if you put sugared red beans on it or not, the ice is very hard. , it''s a bit smashed, but the taste is actually not good, I thought, should I put some glutinous rice flour in it, after the glutinous rice flour is boiled in water, it will be very glutinous, just add a little glutinous rice flour, cook it, wait for it to cool Now, pour it into a bamboo tube and freeze it, and the frozen thing should not be as hard as ice cubes, nor too stubborn, and the taste should be more delicate."

    Liu Guixia and the others immediately laughed happily: "This will ponder the brains of those who eat food, and it is very different from ours. If it were us and we were killed, we would not have come up with this."

    said that Xue Yihu, who was making a pot under another shed, laughed awkwardly.

    Jiang Yue just silently put an appropriate amount of sugar into the water in the pot, and then stirred it with chopsticks to completely melt the sugar and salt in the pot.

    Then he put the lid on the pot, and said to Xue Yan, who was sitting at the door of the stove, "Boil it."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan replied, burying his head and stuffing some firewood into the stove.

    Li Hehua hurriedly said, "Xiaoyan, are you hot? Let me burn it." After saying that, regardless of whether he was hot or not, she threw him aside and let her set the fire.

 Chapter 384ï¼š Well, they look too

    Chapter 384 Just in time for them to take a look

    Xue Yan had no choice but to take the glutinous rice flour from this sister-in-law.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue had already taken a bowl and seemed to want glutinous rice flour, he walked over with the glutinous rice flour and put it on the stool next to him.

    Jiang Yue opened the cloth bag of glutinous rice flour, scooped out a little glutinous rice flour from the inside, put it in a bowl, then added water to the bowl and stirred well.

    Seeing that the salt and sugar water in the pot was boiling, she immediately stood on the small bench again, then lifted the lid of the pot and poured the glutinous rice flour solution in the bowl.

    While pouring in, stir the pot.

    Soon, the glutinous rice flour was cooked, and it looked a little thick. Jiang Yuecai asked Li Hehua to put out the fire in the stove, and she herself put the contents of the pot into a large port.

    "When it cools down, you can pour it into a bamboo tube and freeze it." Jiang Yue said. "Pour it in when it''s hot and it won''t necessarily keep it frozen."

    "Yes, yes, let''s cool down." Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all agreed.

    When the contents in the large port cooled down and the sun went down, the contents in the large pot on the rack were boiled so that only a little water remained, and the rest were saltpeter crystals.

    "Don''t boil it too dry, it won''t be good if the pot is burnt. Isn''t this one that can be dried? Let''s dry the remaining water tomorrow. Just this little water, it is estimated that there is not much saltpeter in it. But it can''t be wasted." Liu Guixia was a little worried that the pot would be burnt, so she said.

    Xue Sihu also had this concern, so he put out the fire under the cauldron. The pot is still hot, and a little water has evaporated. When the pot is completely cold, the saltpeter crystals in the pot are taken out, and the remaining water is still in the pot. Whether to get it out tomorrow and put it aside for drying, or put it directly in the pot to dry, anyway, there are Way to go, don''t worry about this.

    There is really not much saltpeter in the water, and there are almost 200 catties of saltpeter there, which can be used to make ice.

    At this time, Jiang Yuecai planned to make her solid popsicles, Xue Yan took the big port and came to the main room with her, and Xue Sihu also came to help.

    Li Hehua and Liu Guixia were cooking dinner, so they didn''t come to help, but Yu Hongyan came to the main room to watch.

    It was also at this time that Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, and Xue Wuhu returned from work. The courtyard wall is almost finished, and the courtyard gate can be finished tomorrow, and then the workshop is fully built.

    Knowing that the family might get saltpeter from the old doctor Shen today, Xue Wuhu was so excited that he didn''t wait for Xue Dafu and the others. When he heard the call, he immediately flew back like a monkey.

    The small basin of ice on the table has almost melted, and Xue Wuhu doesn''t feel a pity, just knowing that it can really freeze has made him very happy, and seeing Jiang Yue want to eat ice in his hand , he was also busy around, watching with great excitement.

    I wanted to help, but because I was too excited, I didn¡¯t know how to help for a while.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu came back later, so they came to have a look. Although they already know that ice can be made, they still don''t know how to make it.

    And the ice made by their family Yuebao, I heard that it is similar to making ice in a small basin, they are all placed in a large basin, and they just took a look.

    Jiang Yue picked up a bamboo tube and put it on the stool. Because there are ten bamboo tubes tied together, they are about the same thickness and height, and the bottom and top openings are all aligned. This is placed on the stool, and it can stand stably without anyone supporting it.

 Chapter 385ï¼š put in half

    Chapter 385 Put in half

    Then, Jiang Yuecai and Xue Yan added the cooled liquid into the bamboo tube. When the bamboo tube was 80% full, Jiang Yuecai picked up the bamboo tube and placed the bottom on the stool. Knock gently so that there is no gap between the liquid in the bamboo tube.

    Some of the liquid filled the gap below, and the bamboo tube was not 80% full. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan added some liquid to make popsicles into the bamboo tube to make it 80% full.

    Gently knocked the bottom again, and then put the bamboo tube into a large pot prepared on the side.

    The big basin has been filled with river water again, and it is also 80% full.

    The bamboo tube is not as high as the big pot, and the bamboo has a certain buoyancy. The ten bamboo tubes are not only stable, but the liquid in the bamboo tube is 80% lower than the water level in the big pot, which is just right.

    There was still boiled liquid in the big port, and Jiang Yue didn¡¯t need to speak. Xue Sihu already helped, and took another bamboo tube and put it on the stool, and asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to pour the boiled liquid into the bamboo tube.

    The is also 80% full, and the bottom is gently knocked and knocked again, so that there is a little thick liquid in the bamboo tube without any gaps, and then put it into the big pot.

    Then there is not much boiled liquid in the big port, and another bamboo tube is not enough to fill 80% full, and it is estimated that it can''t hold 5% full, so the little bit of boiled liquid left in the big port is not needed. .

    Next is the stick.

    "It''s enough to put half of it in, and we can hold the other half in our hands." Jiang Yue said while demonstrating, slowly inserting a thin stick from the center of the mouth of a bamboo tube into half.

    Because the liquid in the bamboo tube is a little thick, even if you let go, the thin stick will not sink.

    just kept showing half of it.

    Xue Yan also helped insert two.

    "I know this!" Xue Wuhu finally felt that he could come, so he hurriedly used the hands he had already washed and had been waiting for, and picked up two clean thin sticks to help insert them.

    Xue Sihu also washed his hands and helped him in.

    Xue Dafu and the others didn''t help, they just watched. They just came back, unlike Xue Wuhu who ran back first, so as not to make the food in his mouth dirty.

    When the thin sticks were inserted, and seeing that the liquid in the bamboo tube was not higher than the water level in the large basin, Jiang Yuecai added: "The liquid in the two bamboo tubes combined is not as much as the water in a small basin, so it should be able to freeze. "Brother."

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu had already set up a big pot and a small pot, and he had finished work. He was also in the main room. When Jiang Yue called him, he hurriedly poured the 33 kilograms of saltpeter that he had prepared into the big pot. in the water.

    Saltpeter is easily soluble in water and absorbs a lot of heat, and the speed is visible to the naked eye. Soon, the water in the big pot and the liquid in the two bamboo tubes will freeze into ice.

    "I''m going!" Xue Wuhu''s eyes were about to pop out. "It''s amazing too!"

    He originally thought that the water-powered valley mill and the water-powered stone mill made by his family Xiaoyan were amazing enough, but he did not expect that this saltpeter ice making was even more amazing!

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu''s eyes widened immediately.

    Even the cold Xue Sanhu stared blankly for a while.

    Jiang Yue pulled out the thin stick in one of the bamboo tubes with a small hand. Seeing that it could not be pulled out, it was really frozen inside, so she put a clean cloth on each of the two bamboo tubes to prevent dirt from falling into it.

    Xue Yan then scraped off the saltpeter that had precipitated on the ice in the large basin.

 Chapter 386ï¼š There is nothing bad!

    Chapter 386 There is nothing bad!

    This Xue Dafu and the others will be able to help, and they will also help to shave.

    After the saltpeter had been scraped off, Xue Sihu began to chisel, chiseled the ice in the large basin as much as possible, and then took out the two bamboo cylinders. Then, the surfaces of the two bamboo cylinders were flushed with water.

    At this time, Jiang Yue held another thin stick and was able to take out the frozen popsicle in the bamboo tube.

    is not transparent like ice, this one looks like ice, but it is white, and the surface is smooth and smooth.

    Jiang Yue put one of the popsicles she took out on a plate and went to get another one.

    This is also easy, Xue Yan, Xue Sihu and others also helped to take it, and soon, twenty popsicles were taken out, two plates, ten in each plate.

    Xue Wuhu stared at the two trays of popsicles without blinking.

    Xue Dafu immediately said: "Five tigers, quickly send two to your grandfather!"

    Xue Erhu laughed immediately: "Dad, I don''t know if this is delicious, so you can give it to grandpa."

    Xue Dafu laughed and said: "It must be delicious! There is nothing that Yuebao makes that is not delicious!"

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "I already sent a bowl of ice to my grandpa in the afternoon. Grandpa is old and can''t eat too much ice this day. Forget it today, I will definitely make it again in the future, and deliver it when the time comes."

    "That''s okay, that''s okay." Xue Dafu still laughed.

    Xue Wuhu swallowed his saliva, very greedy for the ice in this plate, and then asked, "Should this thing have a name for it? By the way, Yuebao, aren''t you particularly good at naming? one."

    Xue Dafu and the others immediately looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue said: "This is actually ice, and it''s like a stick, so it''s called a popsicle."

    "This name is good, this name is good." Xue Dafu was the first to agree, feeling that there is no more appropriate name than this.

    Jiang Yue said: "Uncle, you guys eat it. If you don''t eat it, it will melt."

    Xue Dafu then greeted: "All right, let''s eat, let''s eat. Yihu, send one to your wife and your mother each, they are cooking."

    "Hey!" Xue Yihu went immediately, holding a popsicle in each hand, and sent it to the bottom of the cooking shed.

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were overjoyed when they saw the finished popsicle.

    After delivery, Xue Yihu came back and took one to eat.

    Yu Hongyan was also handed one by Xue Erhu, but Yu Hongyan wanted to eat it, but she shook her head and said with a smile, "Am I pregnant, so let''s eat less ice."

    "Take a bite and taste it, I''ll eat the rest for you, it shouldn''t be in the way." Xue Erhu smiled and brought the popsicle to her mouth.

    "I think you want to eat two." Yu Hongyan smiled. Although he said so on his lips, his heart was strangely sweet. When he was done, he took a bite.

    The taste is really different from the ice that you eat, and it is a little sweet.

    Xue Erhu was also worried that she would not be able to eat too much ice now that she had a body. Seeing that she had taken a bite, he would not let her eat it again. There will be opportunities to eat it again in the future. Today is the first time for their Yuebao to make them. He also wants his wife to taste what this popsicle tastes like.

    The popsicle that was bitten, naturally he ate the rest.

    Although the sun went down and it was getting dark, it was still a little hot, especially when he came back from a day out in the sun after a long day of work, eating this popsicle is just right.

    It was so cool.

    Jiang Yue also took a popsicle and was eating slowly. She has eaten this kind of popsicle and knows what it tastes like, so it doesn''t feel like much.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 387ï¼š Is it done?

    Chapter 387 Is it done?

    Xue Yan also took a popsicle and was eating slowly. In his last life, he had eaten ice, but he had never eaten ice like this.

    Xue Sihu was eating this popsicle, and he hoped that the quilt would keep the ice for a long time and it was true.

    If this can be sold in the town, it will definitely be better than eating ice directly.

    is mainly about convenience. You can take it with you after you buy it, and you can eat it while you walk. It¡¯s really convenient to hold it in your hand.

    Xue Sihu also saw that the thin sticks on the popsicles became more and more pleasing to the eye.

    These are all things that can make a lot of money.

    When Xue Wuhu ate this popsicle, he naturally screamed a lot, eating and screaming. Obviously, this popsicle was more delicious than he expected.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t say a word. After eating a popsicle, he went out after seeing that there was no one who needed his help in the main room.

    There are only so many people in the family, and they will melt if they don¡¯t eat. Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Wuhu just felt that one piece was not enough, and they felt that it would be over in a few bites, so they picked up another one and ate it.

    Yu Hongyan only took one bite, and then watched everyone eat popsicles again. When she saw this, she said with a pity: "This good thing can''t be sold in the town, it''s a pity."

    Xue Wuhu didn''t react for a while, so he opened his mouth and asked, "Second sister-in-law, why can''t you take it to the town and sell it?"

    Yu Hongyan: "This popsicle is too small. It is estimated that it will melt before it reaches the town. How can you sell it?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xue Sihu laughed jokingly: "Isn''t Yuebao hiding the ice, maybe it really works."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that their fourth brother did it on purpose.

    But Yu Hongyan was instantly amused: "You are also a child? Isn''t that hiding ice in the quilt to make it melt faster? All pigs know the truth."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Yu Hongyan was still laughing and said, "That small pot of ice must have turned into water now, and the quilt must have been soaked wet. Tomorrow, my sister-in-law will have to wash the quilt for Yuebao."

    Xue Wuhu finally couldn''t help it when he heard this, and laughed mercilessly and loudly: "Yuebao, there are times when you are stupid, you actually hide ice in the quilt, ha! Ha! Ha!"

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    The next moment, the two of them rarely looked at the sky in unison.

    When Xue Sihu saw this, he was overjoyed. He hurriedly bent down and asked his two precious children in a low voice, "Is it done?"

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue calmly said: "While waiting for the things in the big port to cool down, brother Yan and I went to take a look. It didn''t change much. I don''t know now."

    "That''s enough! Let''s go and have a look!" Xue Sihu surrounded his two precious children and walked outside the main room.

    "Fourth brother, why are you taking Xiaoyan and Yuebao?" Xue Wuhu asked immediately. Before Xue Sihu could answer, he had already taken another popsicle and followed him as he ate it.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Xiaoyan and Yuebao said that they had seen it before, but they didn''t seem to have changed much. It seems that Yuebao''s mother has a spirit in the sky, and Yuebao will listen to her so much and put this good thing in ice. Hide it under the quilt."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Look, the fourth brother is talking for them, making it seem that nothing is wrong.

    And what he said to the fourth brother in the afternoon became a little secret between him, her, and the fourth brother.

    Since the fourth brother said so, he will no longer take what his classmates said as a joke, and let her try to tell the rest of the family about it.

 Chapter 388ï¼š Are you going to be beaten so soon?

    Chapter 388 Are you going to be slapped in the face so soon?

    will not tell others.

    Let this matter, it''s just that she listened to her mother''s words, hid the good things under the quilt, and then discovered the result.

    "Really?!" It was Yu Hongyan who was so excited. She didn''t care whether she had a big belly or not, she quickly followed. She just said that all pigs know the truth, and she will be slapped in the face so soon?

    "Yu Hongyan! Slow down! Slow down!" Xue Erhu was almost scared to death by her. With two big strides, he caught up with his daughter-in-law and grabbed one of his daughter-in-law''s arms to tell his daughter-in-law to slow down.

    Before Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu could react, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua had already finished their meal, and were just about to enter the main room to have a look. Who knows, before they entered the main room, they saw Xue Sihu, Yu Hongyan and others surrounded Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Jiang Yue went to the small room.

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were immediately at a loss.

    "His father, what''s wrong? Why did you all go to the Moon Treasure Room?" Liu Guixia asked.

    Only then did Xue Dafu react, and he hurriedly greeted, "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." Not only did Xue Sanhu not go together in the yard, he also went to the river to wash with a cloth towel, and he didn''t shout Xue Sanhu.

    His three sons were originally not gregarious.

    A swarm of bees poured into Jiang Yue''s small room.

    Originally, the small room was small, just a small aisle. Now it¡¯s good, it¡¯s full, and the people in front can¡¯t get out unless the people in the back go out.

    Xue Yan''s bookshelf is still in this room, and Jiang Yue''s small bowl of ice wrapped in a quilt is placed on the second floor of this bookshelf, just where Jiang Yue can hold it, but she doesn''t let her hold it, and she doesn''t either. I planned to hold it, but placed it directly on the bookshelf and slowly opened the tightly bound quilt.

    Actually, she and Xue Yan had never opened it, so what she said just now was a lie.

    This is the first time that this small basin of ice has been opened since it was wrapped.

    However, although the quilt for her is a good quilt at home, it is very old, and its thermal insulation effect is definitely not as good as that of a new quilt that has not been covered. It must be much better than the small basin of ice on the table in the hall.

    The small basin of ice on the table in the main room has almost melted, and there is still a little bit at the bottom.

    Sure enough, as soon as she lifted the quilt to reveal the small basin wrapped inside, she saw that there was a high layer of water on top of the basin, and it was estimated that one-third of the ice had melted.

    "It''s really useful!" Xue Wuhu immediately called out. "The basin on the table in the main room is almost gone, there are so many of this!"

    Liu Guixia put her hands together again, facing the sky: "It seems that Yuebao''s mother has a spirit in the sky, Yuebao''s mother, don''t worry, we will take good care of Yuebao."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "It really deserves our family to get rich."

    At this time, Xue Yan discussed with Jiang Yue and guided him: "Fourth brother, this old quilt can keep ice for a long time, so will the effect of the new quilt be better?"

    "Absolutely!" Xue Sihu said firmly. "It must be new! Tomorrow I will go to town to buy new quilts, buy more, and take advantage of this opportunity to earn more!"

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Let''s get the money back first, you don''t even know how much you invested in it."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said: "How could I not know, mother, you can rest assured, we even know the method of keeping the ice unmelted for a long time, are you afraid that the capital will not be returned! You just wait for us to buy a shop this year, Open a shop in town to sell rice noodles!"

 Chapter 389ï¼š Our moon baby is a lucky baby

    Chapter 389 Our Moon Treasure is a Blessed Baby

    "It''s daring! It''s daring!" Liu Guixia laughed happily.

    Xue Dafu is also laughing so hard that he can''t see his eyes.

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "It''s a shame that I said something that all pigs know."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "It''s not you alone, we actually think so. Who would have thought that the quilt could keep the ice for a long time. It must be Mother Yuebao who has a spirit in the sky. It''s also because Yuebao has a good memory, and her mother let her Hide good things in the quilt, she really hides in the quilt, otherwise, who would have discovered this."

    Li Hehua hugged Jiang Yue, let the little Jiang Yue sit on her arm, and looked at Jiang Yue''s little face with a motherly face, her voice was still the same as she was afraid of scaring the little Jiang Yue, especially Qingtao smiled lightly: "Thanks to our Yuebao again, our Yuebao is really a blessed baby."

    Standing next to Li Hehua, Xue Yihu was stupid and didn''t know how to speak. He only knew with a smile and echoed: "Yes, Fu Baobao."

    If people who don''t know see this, they might think Jiang Yue is Li Hehua and Xue Yihu''s precious daughter.

    Xue Sihu winked at Xue Yan while no one was paying attention, as if to say: Originally this should be your credit.

    Xue Yan wanted to say, this is really the credit of their Yuebao... It''s just that he lied to his fourth brother, and his fourth brother really thought he made Jiang Yue try this...

    When he came out of Jiang Yue''s room, Xue Wuhu asked, "Hey, third brother, wasn''t he still in the yard? It''s getting dark, where is he going?"

    Xue Dafu said: "I went to wash in the river. He does this every year at this season, and this year it starts again."

    "Ah, ah, ah, why didn''t he call me when he went swimming!" In Xue Wuhu''s opinion, when his third brother went to wash in the river, he just went to swim in the river. Xue Wuhu was about to die. "I don''t dare to go alone. The river is so deep that I can only go down if he takes me! No, I''m going too!"

    After saying that, he hurriedly went to get a cloth towel and a set of clothes, and went to the river.

    still used to run.

    "Let''s eat first, don''t worry about them." Liu Guixia greeted everyone with a smile.

    Seeing how relieved Liu Guixia and the others were, Jiang Yue was probably a little concerned, but she still asked Xue Yan next to her in a low voice, "The third brother is very good at water?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. "The fourth brother''s water is also good. The fifth brother''s water is okay. The elder brother and the second brother''s water is not good. You can''t go into that kind of deep water. There will be accidents."

    "Yuebao, Xiaoyan, come and eat." Li Hehua shouted from under the shed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just got busy.

    It was dark, but there was a big moon, so I could actually see it, but I still had oil lamps lit at home. Because there are mosquitoes, I also ordered wormwood strips.

    A lit wormwood stick was placed between Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s feet, and the cigarette was burning.

    Because ice is not only made, but also preserved, so that it can be made into popsicles to sell in the town, shaved ice can also be sold directly in the town, and iced sour plum soup, Xue Dafu and the others are very happy, Xue Sihu rarely sits at the dinner table again While eating, I joked with Xue Dafu and the others.

    The smiles of each of them are as if they can''t come down at all, which shows how happy they are.

    Hearing Xue Sihu talking about going to town tomorrow to buy a new quilt, Jiang Yue said, "Fourth brother, I have an idea."

    "What do you think, say it!" Xue Sihu immediately turned around and looked at her.

    Xue Dafu and the others also turned to look at her.

    Xue Yan also looked at him subconsciously, and then he continued to eat his meal slowly and silently. He knew what she was going to say.

 Chapter 390ï¼š cant be busy

    Chapter 390 Too busy

    Jiang Yue said: "I think this way, since the quilt can keep ice for a long time without melting, then you must buy a lot of new quilts, but it is best to buy some large wooden boxes and small wooden boxes."

    As soon as she said this, Xue Yihu said: "You don''t need to buy a wooden box, I will make it."

    Jiang Yue said: "Brother, you are just a carpenter. You are too busy. I still have something for you to do."

    "That''s OK, that''s OK, then buy it." Xue Yihu smiled slyly.

    Jiang Yue then continued: "The wooden box is very suitable for being pulled to the town by the ox cart. At that time, we will use a large wooden box to pack ice and sell it in the town. In this case, the wooden box can also help block the sun from directly drying on the cotton. On the quilt, the ice in the quilt should melt more slowly."

    Xue Sihu nodded: "I also think so, so do it."

    Jiang Yue continued: "This is something to eat, it still needs to be clean, and you also need to buy some oiled paper for wrapping food, and then wrap it on ice before wrapping the quilt. Don''t let the quilt come into direct contact with the ice. "

    "This is definitely necessary." Xue Sihu nodded again. Selling things in the town, if you dare to sell something dirty, no one will buy it.

    Jiang Yue: "It''s best to wrap each popsicle in oiled paper, then the oiled paper doesn''t need to be very large, just a small piece of paper is fine. As long as you wrap the popsicle stick, you can quickly get out of the quilt. Take it out and give it to the popsicle buyer."

    After a pause, Jiang Yuecai continued: "The small wooden box is for the popsicles. The kind of small wooden box that can hold dozens of popsicles is enough. At that time, the small wooden box can be tied with a rope, carried on the body, or hung around the neck. , so that you don''t have to sell it at our rice noodle stall, you can carry a wooden box and sell it everywhere. Although our rice noodle stall is located on the street with the most pedestrians, other streets can actually be We sell it, but even if those people know that we have ice sellers, they don¡¯t necessarily travel that far to buy it. But if you sell them and go there, there should be quite a lot of people who buy it.¡±

    "This is a good way!" Xue Sihu was excited.

    "The small wooden box must not be bought too big," Jiang Yue said again, "It''s not because I''m worried that it won''t be able to hold it, but because someone else buys a popsicle, they have to open it, lift the quilt, and take it out from the inside. More times, the air-conditioning in the quilt will dissipate more and more, so the other popsicles in the quilt will be easily melted. It is good to buy the kind that can only hold dozens of popsicles in a small wooden box. It is not easy to affect more popsicles, and even if it affects, it will not affect much.¡±

    "It makes sense." Xue Sihu nodded again, "There must be a lot of wooden boxes in stock at the carpenter''s shop in the town for others to buy. I''ll just pick some suitable for our family and buy them back. Is there any more?"

    "I still have some ideas," Jiang Yue said honestly, "that is to make a small wooden cart, but not with two wheels, but with four wheels, or four small wheels. I can''t tell right now, I have to Discuss with Big Brother Yan carefully. If Big Brother Yan thinks there is something that needs to be improved, just improve it, and then draw it and let Big Brother do it. I just said that there is still something for Big Brother to do, this is it."

    Xue Sihu: "Then what is this cart for?"

    Jiang Yue: "It can be folded and taken to the town. At that time, three or four small wooden boxes can be stacked on top of it and pushed, because it is small, it does not take up space, the wheels are small, and it is not high from the ground. You can stop there stably and push it up without much effort.¡±

 Chapter 391ï¼š Getting more and more recognition?

    Chapter 391 is getting more and more recognition?

    "When the time comes to sell popsicles everywhere," Jiang Yue continued, "you can push one, and then you won''t have to carry a wooden box on your body, it will naturally be more labor-saving, and you can bring more popsicles with you. , I don¡¯t have to run back to the booth to get another wooden box to sell after the small wooden box of popsicles is sold out.¡±

    Xue Sihu was excited again, and hurriedly said to Xue Yan: "Xiao Yan, then you can discuss this matter with Yuebao. The hydraulic workshop in our house was your idea. I believe you can definitely draw such a wooden cart. , it doesn''t sound like it''s difficult."

    "Got it, fourth brother." Xue Yan responded. Even if he didn''t discuss it, based on what she said just now, he actually already knew what the wooden cart looked like.

    Jiang Yue said again: "There are not enough bamboo tubes and thin sticks to make popsicles. Big brother also needs to make both of them. Bamboo tubes are easy to make. You just need to find bamboos of suitable thickness and saw them into bamboo tubes of the same length. There are 40 bamboo tubes, and it is almost enough to collect 100. It won''t take long. It''s just that the thin sticks take some time. It is estimated that the big brother will make these thin sticks every day in the future, so as not to be insufficient, the big brother should not have that many. When I have time to make a wooden cart, I will make one or two small wooden carts when Brother Yan draws the picture. I guess that is enough, so I won¡¯t make more small wooden carts.¡±

    "OK. OK." Xue Yihu said repeatedly. Feeling needed, he couldn''t be happier.

    Xue Dafu was also happy: "Yihu, you are now giving your family a face, and you are becoming more and more good at making things. More than one person has told me that they want you to make something for their family, but because you are busy every day. If you want to make things for the family, I don¡¯t agree, if the family is free in the future, even if you don¡¯t grow crops, you will not starve to death, there is a good craft, a good craft.¡±

    It was rare for his father to praise himself, and Xue Yihu was even happier, but he was a little embarrassed because he was simple and honest.

    He never thought he would have this day before.

    And Xue Erhu and the others are very happy for this big brother. In the past, this eldest brother, except for their family members, seldom noticed their eldest brother. Their eldest brother''s presence has always been low, but now it is different, and others can see their eldest brother.

    This may be nothing to them, but to their eldest brother, it is of great significance.

    Their eldest brother is obviously happier than before.

    Even if Jiang Yue was not in this house before, it can be seen that Xue Yihu is getting more and more recognition and happier because he is more and more skilled at woodwork.

    Sometimes you can even see confidence from the big brother Xue Yihu''s face, but this has never happened before.

    Xue Yan looked at his eldest brother''s embarrassed and happy look, and he couldn''t help but smile slowly. The throat choked a little involuntarily.

    His eldest brother... This is a life of his own.

    After talking for a while, Xue Sihu said, "Then I won''t spread the business tomorrow, I''ll go to the town to buy things, quilts, wooden boxes, oil paper for wrapping food, and food that can be poured on ice and eaten. I have materials for making sour plum soup. I will definitely sell the iced sour plum soup. The day after tomorrow, our family will officially sell these. Exactly, tomorrow brother should be able to make enough ice-making pots, six large pots and six A small pot should be enough."

    Liu Guixia said, "Aren''t you going to make it tomorrow? What if someone comes to your booth and sees that you''re not there? Will that person come next time?"

 Chapter 392ï¼š mussels

    Chapter 392 River Clam

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It''s okay, I''ll pass by there, and then I''ll tell the aunt who set up the stall very close to my stall, and let me tell you if anyone comes to our stall, saying that there is something to do today. The stall, just come and set up the stall tomorrow."

    "Besides," Xue Sihu said again, "I''ve already asked Xiaoyan and Yuebao to pay for the booth for two months. Even if I don''t set up the booth, no one will occupy it."

    "That''s okay, that''s okay." Liu Guixia smiled, and then she was relieved. "Since you want to sell ice the day after tomorrow, your sister-in-law and I will make more rice noodles tomorrow. With more dry rice noodles in stock, your sister-in-law and I can also help make ice."

    "Dare to be good, dare to be good," Xue Dafu smiled again, his teeth out of sight, "Tomorrow, the courtyard wall of the workshop will also have a courtyard gate. After the gate is installed, the workshop will be fine."

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "This is not comparable to selling rice noodles. As long as the weather is hot, it can be sold all day long."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Four tigers always talk about shops, father and mother, if this goes on, maybe our family can really have a shop in the town this year."

    Liu Guixia immediately smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then it must be the best!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Xue Wuhu''s cheerful voice, and Liu Guixia''s words changed immediately: "It should be the three tigers and the five tigers back!" As she said that, she hurriedly put down the tableware and got up, went to the stove, and gave her to her two sons. Serve two bowls of rice.

    When the meal was being served, the courtyard door was also pushed open. Xue Wuhu and Xue Sanhu walked in one after the other. Xue Wuhu was very happy and very happy. He still looks quite cold, even if he responds, he is very indifferent.

    Xue Wuhu didn''t take anything in his hands. Everything was in Xue Sanhu''s hands. Xue Sanhu carried the dirty clothes and cloth towels that he and Xue Wuhu had changed in one hand. He carried what looked like a bag. Looking at the bag, it seemed to be the bunt that Xue Sanhu was wearing during the day. The bunt didn''t know what it was wrapped in. It was bulging and seemed to have some weight.

    Without waiting for anyone at home to ask, Xue Wuhu jumped into the dining shed like a monkey and said excitedly: "The third brother just went into the water and touched a lot of mussels. Tomorrow our family can eat mussels."

    In previous years, Xue Sanhu went to the river behind the house, and occasionally came back with some mussels. Liu Guixia and the others were used to it, but they were quite happy.

    It would be nice to have multiple dishes at home.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll make it tomorrow and eat it." Liu Guixia smiled, "You guys should eat quickly, we''re almost finished."

    Xue Wuhu immediately held a large bowl of rice on the pot table, and then came to the dining table to pick up a lot of dishes, and then squatted on the side to eat.

    Xue Sanhu put down the things in both hands, then went into the shed, took the food, sat on a long bench in front of the dining table, didn''t speak, and ate like that.

    After dinner, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the only desk in their house.

    Xue Yan sat in front of the desk, holding a brush in his hand, drew on the paper as he understood, and then pushed it to Jiang Yue to see: "Is that the little wooden cart you mentioned, probably like this?"

    I saw the drawing on the paper: There are four small wooden wheels under a plank, two wheels in a group, two in the front and two in the back, placed on the ground, just enough to keep the plank balanced.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 393ï¼š Not tough

    Chapter 393 It''s not tough

    There is a cross block on the wooden board, you can push the wooden board with four small wheels forward, or you can pull the wooden board back.

    This is easy enough and quick to do.

    Jiang Yue also wanted to be so simple. She used to have a very simple stroller in the world, but it was all made of wood. She also knew exactly what kind of head he had, so she was naturally not surprised at this moment. Describing that cart in more detail, he has already drawn it.

    "Well, that''s it." After a pause, she added: "If it is used by adults, this stroller can be made a little bigger, but it should also be convenient to carry. If it is used by children, the pusher should be shorter. "

    Her previous words were fine, but the latter sentence...

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, before nodding: "The fourth brother''s **** is likely to count us again and let us sell ice. Well, I will draw two sizes of strollers, one suitable for home. The one used by adults, one is suitable for me, and I just asked the big brother to do the same."

    She is only so big now. Even if the fourth brother asked her to sell ice, he would let her sell it together with him. The stroller really only needs to be suitable for him to push.

    If he can''t push him, she will naturally help, it''s not a big problem.

    So, Jiang Yue nodded: "Well."

    Then Xue Yan started painting.

    The structure is not only drawn in great detail, but the dimensions are also marked in great detail. However, the eldest brother is illiterate, and he will still be asked to explain at that time.

    Jiang Yue felt that this was also an ability of Xue Yan.

    The average person knows the appearance of a thing, but it is difficult to know what structures are combined, but he knows it at once, just like a thing, when he sees it, it is directly decomposed into various structures, placed in the the same as before him.

    He succeeded in painting in one pass.

    And it can also calculate the size by heart, and the size of each part is exactly the same.

    With this ability, it can be said that he is not weak.

    At least she can''t do that.

    Even if she can figure out the final result picture, she can''t know the size in one pass like him. She must have to go through the conversion several times, so as not to make a mistake, but he is all right once. , no need to check at all.

    After Xue Yan finished painting, Jiang Yue went to wash and fell asleep.

    Because the weather was a bit hotter than a few days ago, Li Hehua had already replaced her straw mat and let her sleep on the bamboo mat too. Bamboo mats are indeed much cooler than straw mats.

    The next day, after breakfast, Xue Sihu drove the ox cart to the town to buy things. Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu went to finish the courtyard wall of the workshop and installed the gate of the upper courtyard wall. One is enough, Li Qingshu and the others only worked for their family until yesterday, even if they were finished, but before Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu went to the workshop, they asked Liu Guixia to send wages to Li Qingshu and the others.

    Li Qingshu and the others have worked hard for half a month, and they are all hard-earned money. This money can''t be dragged away. Liu Guixia also thinks so. After breakfast, she asked Li Hehua to wash the dishes, and she herself gave Li Qingshu and the others this half a month from house to house. wages.

    When the money for the completion of the work came back, Liu Guixia, together with Li Hehua and Xue Wuhu, sent the soaked and drained early rice to the workshop to be ground into rice flour by a hydraulic stone mill.

    Xue Yihu continued to combine the small wooden boards he made into pots early in the morning.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not idle, they went to the bamboo forest again, they chose a dozen bamboos suitable for making popsicles and chopped them down. They also chopped down a few large bamboos.

 Chapter 394ï¼š prepare

    Chapter 394 Prepare

    Xue Yihu was afraid that they would drag the bamboo back by himself, so he put aside his work first and came to help chop and drag the bamboo.

    With the help of Xue Yihu, it didn''t take long to drag the bamboo back.

    Bamboo tubes for making popsicles are really easy to make. Xue Yihu only needed to saw it once. It didn¡¯t take much time to saw enough bamboo tubes for 60 bamboo tubes, plus the 40 they made at home before, exactly 100.

    There were still quite a few thin sticks, so Xue Yihu was in no hurry to make thin sticks, and put all the big bamboos against the wall first, and then continued to make pots. Feeling full of energy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan put all the 60 newly made bamboo tubes into the back basket. Then, Xue Yan carried them and went to the river to wash them together.

    Each bamboo tube is neither thick nor thin, even if there are sixty, it is not that heavy, and Xue Yan can still carry it on his back.

    Because Xue Yan was there, she didn''t go alone, and the family was relieved.

    After they washed the bamboo tube and came back, they were already making rice noodles at home, and they had made a lot of them. Xue Wuhu was running around in the yard like a monkey drying rice noodles.

    But because I planned to make a lot of rice noodles today, I soaked a lot of early rice and ground it into powder. The yard must not be able to dry that much today. Xue Wuhu was just outside the yard and built a lot of walls around the house. Bamboo poles, and then rice noodles can be dried outside.

    This is the first time that the family has dried rice noodles outside. The white and thin noodles are hung on bamboo poles, just like layers of curtains. People passing by will feel fresh when they see it.

    is more of envy.

    If you dare to make so many rice noodles, it must be a good business and you can sell it.

    Before noon, Xue Dafu and the others also finished the finishing work of the workshop, and they all came back to help the family make rice noodles and dry them.

    In the yard, outside the yard, it is full of sunshine.

    It is estimated that the rice noodles made today will be sold for many days in the future. At that time, there is no need to rush to make rice noodles, and more people at home will be busy making ice and selling it.

    Because Jiang Yue wanted to try, how many popsicles can thirty-three catties of saltpeter make out, so Xue Erhu and Xue Wuhu stopped helping to make rice noodles, but helped Jiang Yue make this.

    We were able to make 20 sticks yesterday, as everyone in the family knows.

    I tried several times today, and finally found that I can make up to 30 sticks.

    Thirty-three catties of saltpeter, a large pot can make thirty popsicles, and the one hundred catties of saltpeter can be made in three large pots at the same time, and ninety popsicles should be made; two hundred catties, six large pots can be made Simultaneous production, that is one hundred and eighty.

    However, the bamboo tubes at home are not enough. There are only ten bamboo tubes at home, or a hundred bamboo tubes.

    But this problem is also easy to solve. If you really want to make popsicles like this, you just need to chop bamboo at that time. The bamboo forest is not far away, so it is quick to make this bamboo tube.

    And you can get 180 popsicles at one time. If the popsicles sell well, it is very easy to make thousands of popsicles several times a day.

    What''s more, the weather is hot now, and the cauldron is placed under the sun, while the fire is boiled, while drying, the water will evaporate faster than usual, and the saltpeter in the ice will be precipitated faster.

    When the time comes, the saltpeter can be used immediately.

    There will be a lot of saltpeter precipitation when it freezes, you can scrape it off immediately and make the next pot.

    This is really easy to do. Don¡¯t look at only 200 catties of saltpeter, but you can actually make a lot of ice in one day.

    Shen Shi had just arrived, but Xue Yihu had already assembled all the small wooden blocks. Now that''s it, there are really six big pots and six small pots at home.

 Chapter 395ï¼š whats the use

    Chapter 395 What''s the use?

    Then, Xue Yan showed Xue Yihu all the structural diagrams of the cart he had drawn. If Xue Yihu could not understand something, he would explain it.

    At this time, Xue Sihu also returned from the town.

    Not only did he drive an ox cart, but also an ox cart from the town behind him.

    On top of his own ox cart were two large boxes and several small boxes. In fact, there were small boxes in the big box. He had a hunch that popsicles would sell very well, so he bought more small boxes.

    These wooden boxes he bought were not made of good wood, and the price was okay, not too expensive.

    He is also doing this to control the capital, and the capital is too much invested.

    On his ox cart, there are also two wooden barrels with lids, and the wooden barrels are filled with the ingredients for making sour plum soup: black plum, dried tangerine peel, licorice and other things. These materials were all bought at Shen''s Medical Center.

    Sugar red beans served on ice were also placed in one of the wooden buckets.

    And on the ox cart in the town behind him, he had too many things to bring back, so he gave the driver fifteen cents and asked someone to help him bring it back.

    This coachman''s ox cart is specially wrapped with oiled paper and brand-new quilts. There are big quilts, small quilts, and some quilts are even small enough to cover a one-year-old child. It''s like a mountain. Fortunately, the quilt is not heavy, so just looking at the height, the cow pulls it up, but it''s actually that heavy.

    The oil paper is placed at the bottom, and it is covered by the quilt, so it cannot be seen.

    We will have to wait until next month to start picking the cotton one after another this year. Now this new quilt is actually last year''s cotton, but it has never been used before. almost.

    The villagers saw that they bought such a large pair of wooden boxes, and wanted to ask why. However, there was an ox-cart of quilts behind them, apparently also bought by Xue Sihu.

    In this hot day, buy a quilt? !

    Someone immediately pushed the old man Xue, who was also sitting under the shade of the tree to enjoy the shade: "Old Xue, look, your family''s four tigers are crazy, what season is this, and you still buy quilts! Even if there is no quilt cover, you can still Next month, his family will start picking cotton to make quilts, why do you buy them? Besides, who will cover the quilts on this hot day! Is he dizzy, old Xuetou?"

    The old man Xue was sitting there with a cane. Because of his old age, he was a little deaf. He didn''t hear it until the ox cart was very close to him and looked back.

    Before he could see clearly, the person next to him told him the whole series. Then, he also saw it clearly, and the old man immediately laughed and said, "He must have bought these for his own use."

    Naturally, no one believed him.

    It happened that the ox cart also came to the old man Xue, Xue Sihu immediately greeted his grandfather: "Grandpa."

    "Go back quickly, go back quickly." Old man Xue laughed. He knew that this grandson was going to sell ice tomorrow, but he didn''t ask about it, and he didn''t want to care about it.

    Children and grandchildren have their own blessings.

    Xue Sihu was not alone. He was driving an ox cart, and there was an ox cart behind him. There were so many things that needed to be unloaded, and it was not easy to talk to his grandfather. He drove the bullock cart over.

    It wasn''t until the ox cart behind Xue Sihu also followed, and under the shade of the tree, there was another humane: "Besides the cover, what''s the use?"

    Obviously still do not understand.

    But the next moment, another old man asked old man Xue: "Old Xuetou, I heard from Dagui that the rich family made ice, he ate it, and you all ate it?"

 Chapter 396ï¼š what luck

    Chapter 396 What luck

    "Yes, yes." The old man Xue was still laughing, but the smile on his face never faded. This is no secret, and soon everyone will know, there is nothing that can''t be said.

    "My dear," someone immediately exclaimed, "This is too good! You can even make ice! What kind of luck the rich have this year, one thing is better than another."

    "When this luck comes, I can''t stop it." Someone laughed. "Old Xuetou, you can wait and enjoy the happiness in the future!"

    Old man Xue was naturally happy, and even more cheerful.

    When Xue Sihu drove the ox cart to the door, Xue Dafu and the others also came out to help unload the two ox carts.

    While unloading, Xue Sihu said: "I originally wanted to buy two more large wooden boxes, but the ox cart couldn''t fit it, and the person who sold the wooden boxes refused to give them away, so I only bought two."

    Xue Dafu said: "It''s okay, if it''s not enough, just buy more, you don''t have to buy so much today."

    Once all the things were unloaded, the coachman drove the ox cart away.

    Because there are so many things in the house, it is even more crowded. The wooden boxes and wooden barrels with lids have not been brought into the house, but are placed in the corridor.

    "Fourth brother, why did you buy this wooden barrel with a lid?" Xue Wuhu picked up a wooden barrel, not very understanding.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "It''s used to hold sour plum soup."

    "Yes." Xue Wuhu then reacted.

    "Then give it to me, I''ll go wash it." Li Hehua hurriedly took over the wooden buckets with lids and went to the river to wash them. She didn''t come back until the two wooden barrels and the wooden lids were washed clean.

    Seeing that everyone in the family was here again, Xue Wuhu immediately asked excitedly, "Is it possible to make ice for tomorrow''s sale now?"

    "Wuhu, are you stupid?" Xue Sihu laughed. "The quilt can''t keep the ice and has not melted at all. If it was made today, it would have been a long time since the night. I will sell it in the town tomorrow, and the quilt should not get wet? Let''s make it tomorrow morning. Don''t be so anxious then, just make some and let me take it to the town first, you can continue making it at home, and when it''s finished, let the second or third brother borrow an ox cart and send the rest of the ice to the town. Just go. Just like what the second sister-in-law said yesterday, as long as the weather is hot, you can sell this ice all day long, so you don''t have to be in such a hurry to bring it to town at one time. Besides, there are so many things to sell ice. , I still want to do the rice noodle cold skin business, and I only need an ox cart, which can¡¯t hold it at all. I must borrow an ox cart from someone to help deliver things to the town. If the ice business is good, it is estimated that borrowing an ox cart will not be enough.¡±

    "This is good, this is good." Liu Guixia laughed again and again. "This will make you more busy."

    Xue Dafu and the others also felt that this arrangement was good.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue did not join in the fun, but watched Xue Yihu make things under the shed where Xue Yihu was making things.

    Xue Yihu started to make a stroller.

    The other parts of the cart are easy to do, but the wheel and the part where the wheel is installed are a little troublesome, but Xue Yihu has made the wheels of the ox cart before, and he has also made so many runners for the workshop. For him, it is actually not difficult.

    But it takes time.

    It must have been bad today.

    If you don¡¯t do anything else, I guess I can make one tomorrow afternoon.

    After Xue Sihu and the others finished speaking, they started tying ropes to the small wooden box. At that time, they could hang the small wooden box around their necks and hold them with both hands, or they could carry them on their backs to sell popsicles everywhere.

    As soon as he tied one, Xue Sihu suddenly became happy, and while he couldn''t be happy, he waved to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, come here."

 Chapter 397ï¼š Resist anyway...

    Chapter 397 Resist anyway...

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both refused.

    Even if they had long expected what their fourth brother would do to them.

    But Xue Sihu seemed to have expected that they would not go there, so he continued to have fun, and came over with the small wooden box tied with the rope.

    The small wooden box is very light because it is not made of good wood.

    "Come here, try to hang it up." Xue Sihu laughed and his shoulders were shaking again, but he still hung the rope around Xue Yan''s neck.

    Xue Yan looked at the sky.

    But subconsciously, he hugged the small wooden box in front of him with both hands.

    Jiang Yue: "..." Anyway, resist again...

    "Hahaha..." Xue Sihu''s smiling face rested on Xue Yan''s thin and small shoulders.

    Xue Yan realized what he had done subconsciously, and immediately coughed dryly. embarrassed...

    "Alright, alright," Xue Sihu tried his best to stop laughing and patted Xiaoyan''s thin shoulder with one hand, "I know you all know it and have experience, so I won''t say much more this time."

    Xue Yan has no choice.

    Jiang Yue has no choice.

    Who made this person their fourth brother.

    It''s all like this, Xue Yan didn''t say anything, and silently wrote some "Xueji Popsicles" and posted them on the small wooden box and the big wooden box, but the words on the big wooden box were much larger.

    Jiang Yue naturally didn''t say anything, and silently helped to post.

    *

    The next day, before dawn, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua got up. According to what Jiang Yue taught yesterday, they boiled a large pot and a small pot of liquid popsicles with salt, sugar, glutinous rice flour, and water.

    Then set aside to cool.

    After Xue Dafu and the others get up and wash up, they can start making popsicles.

    They were making popsicles. Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were still busy, making breakfast in a small pot and steaming cold skin in a large pot. The noodles I washed last night were settled this morning, and I can make cold skin. Every day at home Liangpi is made at this time.

    When the Liangpi is steamed, the breakfast is not ready, just use this big pot of steamed Liangpi to cook the sour plum soup.

    The ebony, dried tangerine peel, licorice, etc. have been washed and soaked for half an hour. Pour the soaked ingredients into the pot together with water, because the ingredients are enough to make a large pot of sour plum soup, and add water until it is full. Fill a large pot, then boil it on high heat, then simmer on low heat, finally add sugar and stir until melted, simmer for a while, then filter, filter out the **** inside, and pour the sour plum soup into the wooden barrel with the lid inside.

    I haven¡¯t used up the ingredients for the sour plum soup that I bought at home. Anyway, I will cook so much today.

    The sour plum soup will wait until the town to be frozen. At that time, this wooden bucket of sour plum soup will be placed in a basin of ice, and the ice in the basin will make the sour plum soup in the wooden bucket gradually become very cold.

    Breakfast is ready when the sour plum soup is not ready. When the sour plum soup is ready, breakfast is almost ready.

    But Xue Dafu and the others have already made 300 popsicles. If this is not the limit of bamboo tubes, there are only 100 bamboo tubes, otherwise they can make more.

    These 300 popsicles, each with a small piece of oiled paper that has been cut out, are placed one by one in a small wooden box covered with a quilt. Each wooden box contains fifty sticks, a total of six small wooden boxes.

    Xue Sihu has set the price of this popsicle, three cents a piece.

    The price of iced sour plum soup is higher, five cents per bowl. This bowl is not a big bowl, but a small bowl, just like the bowl that sells herbal tea in a tea shop.

    A bowl of ice topped with candied red beans is more expensive because candied red beans are not cheap, ten cents per bowl. Also small bowls.

 Chapter 398ï¼š no way

    Chapter 398 No way

    "Fourth brother, if someone buys ice from our house directly like buying dry rice noodles, how much is the ice per pound?" Xue Wuhu asked in a confused manner as he drank the porridge in the bowl.

    "This doesn''t look like dry rice noodles," Xue Sihu said as he finished eating, putting down the bowl, "Dry rice noodles can be stored for many days when you buy them back, but if you buy this ice back, even if you wrap it with a quilt, you can keep it for as long as possible. People who buy like this in a matter of hours must be wealthy families who are not short of money at all, and once they buy it, they will definitely buy more than a pound or two. If the ice is sold directly, it will cost 20 cents a pound. The business of those rich households is much more expensive than mine. My twenty pennies are already very cheap for them. If they want to buy ice, they will definitely buy a lot of jins without blinking. ."

    "Ah!" Xue Wuhu, who also had breakfast, jumped up happily and stopped squatting. "This way our family will definitely be able to buy a shop in town this year! That''s great!"

    "Okay, get ready, you have to go to town together today, Xiaoyan Yuebao and I may not be too busy then." Xue Sihu said with a smile. There is nothing wrong with this younger brother who has always been yelling.

    After finishing speaking, he looked at his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao. His family Xiaoyan and Yuebao had already eaten their breakfast silently.

    "This is for Doctor Shen, don''t forget." Liu Guixia had already eaten and started to help move the small wooden box onto the ox cart. The small wooden box she was carrying was a little bigger than the other small wooden boxes. The small wooden box contained ten popsicles and ten catties of ice wrapped in quilts. "When you come back in the afternoon, remember to bring this wooden box back. In the future, I will use this wooden box to bring some ice to the old doctor Shen''s house every day. They have helped our family so much."

    "I know mother." Xue Sihu and Xue Yan both responded.

    "I know auntie." Jiang Yue also responded.

    The cold skin, dry rice noodles and other items were also packed and carried on the ox cart; the bucket of sour plum soup was also carried on the ox cart, and there were some odds and ends to take to the town, such as small bowls, small spoons, etc. They were all installed and put on the bullock cart.

    These were all installed, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Sihu, and Xue Wuhu were not in a hurry to go to town, but made six small bowls of ice with their family.

    Pour out the six small pots of ice, and the six small pots of ice are not wrapped in oil paper, because these six small pots of ice are used to make iced sour plum soup, not for sale, and they do not eat it themselves, so Just wrap it with a quilt, anyway, no matter if you don''t wrap it directly with a quilt, the quilt will be wet, and it needs to be dried again in the end.

    Fortunately, I bought enough quilts at home. If this is drying, you can use another dry quilt.

    These six small pots of ice are placed in a large and small wooden box. This wooden box was not bought yesterday, but at home. Liu Guixia found it and asked the ice cream for the iced sour plum soup. I was afraid that Xue Sihu and the others would sometimes be careless. I will take the wrong ice and get a special box, which will be much better.

    "If you make ice again, you will put it in a big box. When it is finished, let the second or third brother borrow an ox cart and send it to the town. By the way, mother, you and sister-in-law will boil another bucket of sour plum soup and give it to the town. Bring it, I feel that a bucket of sour plum soup may not be enough." Xue Sihu said.

    "Hey!" Liu Guixia responded immediately.

    "It''s still early, don''t worry, just make a big wooden box of ice and send it to you. Maybe we haven''t even arrived in town, and your big wooden box of ice will be ready. If it''s not enough, I''ll let the five tigers come back with you. You say it, and you continue to make it."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "Yan Yao", "Little Ears (Lei Lei, "Xia Xue", and "Book Friends 854***060" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 399ï¼š Its not easy when youre young

    Chapter 399 It''s not easy at such a young age

    "Go, go, go." Liu Guixia responded with a smile on her face.

    Then, Xue Sihu greeted Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu to get on the ox cart, and when he saw that all three got on the ox cart, he also got on the ox cart.

    When we arrive in town, we will send the things on the ox cart to the stall first.

    Seeing that the adjoining seller at their stall became the aunt who was diagonally opposite before, although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t come to town yesterday, they were not surprised at all.

    The aunt said it herself before.

    As soon as the aunt saw them coming, she smiled with Xue Sihu: "Little brother, several people came to your booth yesterday, I told you all about it, saying that you have something to do yesterday, take a day off, and continue to set up the booth today." Immediately, this The aunt lowered her voice: "Although I don''t know why you said that, little brother, but I think it''s right. I really went and paid my current booth for two months. You all paid for two months, as long as you are still there. This, my stall will also have some business."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and they both understood that their fourth brother was helping this aunt.

    If you don¡¯t pay like this, but pay for the booth day by day, it is very likely that someone will take up the booth one day earlier than this aunt.

    "By the way, little brother, why do you carry so many small boxes here?" The aunt was surprised. In fact, this wooden box has ''Xueji Popsicle'' posted on it, but the aunt is illiterate, so she is naturally curious about this box first.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "From today, our family will start selling ice."

    When the aunt heard this, she was immediately excited: "Little brother, your family is going to send it! Thank you, thank you, I finally understand why you asked me to pay the booth money for two months first, thank you so much, little brother! You are a good man, little brother!"

    "You''re welcome, Auntie, you are all doing business outside the home." Xue Sihu laughed.

    The aunt still thanked several times before saying, "You guys are busy, I won''t delay you." After speaking, she hurried back to her own booth, for fear of delaying them.

    Except for the wooden box for the old doctor Shen, everything else was unloaded from the ox cart.

    Immediately, Xue Wuhu looked at these things at the booth, while Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Sihu to Shen''s Medical Center.

    One is to pull the things that were placed in the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center, and the other is to bring ice to the old doctor Shen.

    When Old Doctor Shen saw them, he was very happy: "Yesterday when your fourth brother came to buy the ingredients for making sour plum soup, I heard your fourth brother say that you can really make ice, good, good, then I''ll be welcome and accept it. It''s gone." He opened it and looked at it, and when he saw the so-called popsicle, his eyes lit up, "This popsicle looks more delicate than ice."

    Xue Yan said: "Yuebao figured it out."

    The old doctor Shen looked at the little Jiang Yue, licking his beard, and kept nodding: "Young age, it''s not easy, it''s not easy."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Doctor Shen, if there is not enough ice, ask Xiaotong to tell us, and we will bring it to you immediately."

    Old Doctor Shen said with a smile: "There are only a few people in my family. This ice must be enough for one day. I really want to trouble you to send me ice every day."

    "No trouble, we put all this stuff in your backyard, and we brought it here by the way, what''s the trouble." Xue Sihu laughed.

    Old Doctor Shen smiled and said, "I made a new recipe for sour plum soup, which is more refreshing and tastes better. I haven''t told anyone yet. Come back and get the ingredients and cook them. I''m willing to let your family cook every day. You have sent ice to my house, Sihu, you can¡¯t be like yesterday, you have to give me the ingredients for the sour plum soup, and it¡¯s not worth a lot of money. It¡¯s really an outlander. Aren''t I happy to receive it, I really don''t have a lot of money."

 Chapter 400ï¼š Sell ??popsicles!

    Chapter 400 Selling Popsicles!

    The old doctor Shen said so, Xue Sihu no longer insisted, and smiled: "Okay. Okay."

    "That''s right, that''s right." Old Doctor Shen stroked his beard and was very happy.

    Because I wanted to set up a stall, I didn''t stay at the Shen''s Medical Center. After speaking, I loaded the backyard stuff into the ox cart and went back to the stall.

    Unloaded the things on the ox cart, Xue Sihu asked Xue Wuhu to deliver the ox cart, put the ox cart in the place dedicated to the ox cart, and went to the water intake to pick up a load of water.

    The awning and four tables were set up quickly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then took out a wooden basin from a pile of things. This wooden basin was a deep basin, half as high as the covered bucket. When Xue Sihu saw it, he immediately picked up the covered bucket with the sour plum soup and put it into the wooden basin. .

    The diameter of the lid barrel is much smaller than the wooden tub, so it can be put in.

    Xue Yan opened the small wooden box on one side for the frozen ice. Jiang Yue opened the quilt with two small hands to reveal the ice inside.

    Xue Sihu quickly took out three small basins of ice and poured them all into the wooden basin.

    It doesn''t smash, the ice from the small wooden tub at home is what it looks like. It is a little harder to melt, if it is smashed, it will melt very quickly.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu had taken the ice, Jiang Yue was busy covering the quilt again.

    Xue Yan covered the small wooden box again.

    If you don''t take out the ice, you can freeze a bucket of sour plum soup. When the family brings it, you can freeze it in a bucket.

    Today, I brought some small planks from home. After pouring the three small bowls of ice into the tub, Xue Sihu quickly took these small planks along the edge of the lid barrel and covered the tub, that is, Cover the ice in the basin and let the cold air in the basin go to the sour plum soup in the ice-covered bucket as much as possible.

    Because just now Xue Sihu took the ice too fast, put it out too fast, and covered it up too fast, no one else saw that the basin was covered with ice.

    At this time, Xue Wuhu also came back with a load of water.

    Sweaty.

    As soon as he put down the water, Xue Wuhu was busy wiping his sweat.

    Jiang Yue saw this and was about to open a small wooden box: "Fifth brother, eat a popsicle."

    "Don''t, don''t." Xue Wuhu hurriedly stopped her from opening the small wooden box. "I''ll just drink a bowl of well water. I just pulled the well water from the well, but it''s cool. I''ll keep the popsicles for sale." Speaking of this, he asked, "It''s so hot, can I sell ice? ?"

    It was only four quarters of the time, in her original world, it was ten o''clock in the morning, but because of the big summer and the sun, it was already very hot at this time, in fact, it was already possible to sell ice.

    Just got the stalls and got ready just now.

    If there was a shop in the town, it would be much better, you don¡¯t have to put things away and put them back, just close the door and open it.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Sihu.

    Xue Yan also looked at Xue Sihu.

    "It''s ready for sale." Xue Sihu also wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Five tigers, you can also carry a small wooden box and go around to sell. Remember to tell people that our booth is here."

    "Okay!" Xue Wuhu was so excited that he poured himself a large bowl of well water that he had just picked up, carried a small wooden box on his back, put on a straw hat, and left. Before running out of the awning, he shouted loudly: "Selling popsicles! Selling popsicles! Anyone who eats popsicles? Selling popsicles!"

    Thinking about how they shouted for the first time, compared with their fifth brother now, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were silent.

    Xue Sihu saw his two precious children like this, he knew why, he tried his best not to laugh.

 Chapter 401ï¼š get me one

    Chapter 401 Get me one

    Xue Yan sighed inaudibly, then resigned to his fate and silently hung the rope of a small wooden box around his own neck, and then held the popsicles in the small wooden box in both hands.

    But he didn''t hold Jiang Yue by hand.

    Xue Sihu looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    She was only silent for a while, then stretched out a small hand to hold Xue Yan''s clothes, as if she would follow Xue Yan''s side.

    Xue Sihu was obviously relieved.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue stopped watching this fourth brother and went silently.

    The aunt from the adjacent stall just knew that their family would sell ice, so she wasn''t surprised, and didn''t ask anything, but other stall owners nearby asked in disbelief: "Ice popsicles? That''s ice, right? Your family can make them. Come out of ice? Is it true? I have set up a stall in the town for more than ten years, and I have never seen ice in this town in summer. Could it be that your family is a liar?"

    "It''s making ice." Jiang Yue said calmly, and stopped with Xue Yan. Xue Yan turned slightly to the side, she stopped holding Xue Yan''s clothes, opened the small wooden box that Xue Yan was holding, quickly took out a popsicle from the quilt in the small wooden box, and quickly covered the quilt, After covering the small wooden box again, the layer of oil paper on top of the popsicle was removed, revealing the white-looking and air-conditioned popsicle inside. "It''s a popsicle. We eat it with ice at home."

    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t take it out, everyone still doesn¡¯t believe it. Once you take it out, the facts are in front of you, and these stall owners stared straight at it.

    The aunt also looked straight.

    "This is a piece of three cents, if you want to eat it, you can buy it at our stall." Jiang Yue just said this politely, these people just don''t believe in real ice, and they have no intention to buy it yet.

    After politely speaking, Jiang Yue held Xue Yan''s clothes with another small hand and followed Xue Yan forward, her other hand still holding the popsicle.

    It can be used as a sample for people to see. This sample is more useful than you say hundreds or thousands of sentences, but it would be too wasteful to let it go, so she followed Xue Yan while eating.

    As she walked, she shouted two times, "Selling popsicles, selling popsicles, sweet and sweet Xueji popsicles, only three cents per piece."

    Xue Yan glanced at his Yuebao quickly and thought that his Yuebao was so cute.

    And his Yuebao is much more reliable than his fifth brother.

    Not only shouted the word ''Xueji'', but also how much money is a piece.

    Xue Sihu heard it at the booth, and his smiling eyes were a bit like a fox. He knew that their family, Yuebao and Xiaoyan, would definitely get twice the result with half the effort.

    There is no ice in the summer in this town. Now people say that popsicles are still in their hands, and they eat small bites. Some people see them, especially those who are already hot and thirsty. came over.

    Don''t ask why you have ice in your house, just ask: "Really three cents?"

    "Um."

    Jiang Yue just answered, the man said eagerly: "Then get me one soon." After saying that, he also took out three cents of money.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue agreed, and then quickly took out a popsicle from the small wooden box and gave it to this person. She took the three cents and put it in the small pocket in front of her.

    Yes, there is also a rope hanging around her neck, but it is a colorful rope, and the bottom of the rope is a small square pocket like a purse. There is a small blue flower embroidered on the small pocket. It was given to her by her sister-in-law last night. She made it in a hurry to make it easy to collect money when selling popsicles.

 Chapter 402ï¼š Im not wrong

    Chapter 402 I''m not wrong

    The man took the popsicle and quickly lifted off the oil paper on the popsicle. There was air-conditioning on the popsicle, and everyone who watched it felt cool.

    Without waiting for this person to eat, someone else gathered around. The people who were watching with air-conditioning didn''t care about anything, and immediately said, "Give me one too, and give me one too."

    The money that was stretched out almost hit Jiang Yue''s little face.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue still took the money in an orderly manner. It was money for five popsicles. She took out five popsicles at once and gave them to those people, while saying, "There is Xueji rice noodles there. It''s also from our family. The stall is selling ice from today. If you want to eat ice, you can go there. The stall also sells iced sour plum soup, which is delicious. There is also cold skin. If you don''t eat it, you can also visit Look."

    "Yes, yes, I know you all, and you are from Xueji Rice Noodles." Someone knew Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Before, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan often shouted at the fork in front of him, and he also came to Xueji Rice Noodles to eat rice noodles. and Liangpi. "I didn''t expect your family to make ice. This popsicle is really good. Your family really knows how to make food. Before, the rice noodle cold skin was gone. Now it''s ice and popsicles again. Don''t say it, go on. , it''s so **** cool!"

    "It''s just so cold." Someone agreed, and his face was filled with the icy feeling of a popsicle.

    "It feels more comfortable than ten bowls of herbal tea." Someone said.

    "Yeah, yeah." Many people even agreed.

    "By the way, why didn''t your popsicle melt at all?" Someone finally noticed this.

    This person spoke, and someone else spoke up: "It''s not that I read it wrong, I seem to have seen this popsicle just now that this girl took out the quilt in the small wooden box..."

    "I seem to have seen it too!" Someone was excited! "How could someone put ice in a quilt? In this hot day, wouldn''t the ice melt faster!"

    "But it just didn''t melt..." Someone even looked at the half popsicle in his hand, and when he took the first bite, it really didn''t melt at all.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    This is a great opportunity.

    I haven''t seen the issue of keeping the quilt ice-free, and they all subconsciously think it''s impossible.

    The words that are said everywhere, one pass ten, ten pass one hundred, one hundred pass thousand... Don''t ignore the power of this, it won''t take long, everyone can know about this, and also know about Xueji Popsicle.

    Xue Yan nodded invisibly, indicating what Jiang Yue meant.

    Jiang Yue had no objection, so she said: "It is indeed a quilt. At first we thought that the quilt could make the ice melt more, but our family accidentally discovered that the quilt can keep the ice for a long time without melting, it is estimated that the best A few more hours, if it is more, it should not be possible."

    "It''s really a quilt?!" Although I heard it with my own ears and seemed to have seen it just now, everyone present still felt that it was a bit unreasonable.

    Some people even started whispering and talking. Everyone is saying: How can it be a quilt... How can it be a quilt...

    "Really." Jiang Yue opened the small wooden box again, revealing the quilt inside for everyone to see.

    "Really!" Someone patted his own forehead with one hand, still unbelievable. But the fact is right in front of you, the popsicles are taken out from here. "This...this...this...if I hadn''t seen this with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it!"

 Chapter 403ï¼š as big as World, nothing is nonexistent

    Chapter 403 The world is so big, there are no wonders

    "The world is really big, there are all kinds of wonders." Someone looked at the quilt and sighed.

    Others were also amazed.

    There are people around here, and they seem to be talking loudly about ice and popsicles. In addition, Xue Wuhu just rushed over with a small wooden box on his back like a monkey, shouting some popsicles, and some people also left. Come and see what''s going on.

    Hearing these words, they all immediately shouted: "A miracle! A miracle! The quilt can keep the ice for a long time!"

    The sound is surprisingly loud.

    Naturally, more people came.

    "Can the quilt keep ice for a long time? Is it true? Let''s go and have a look."

    So, a few more people gathered around.

    Even the stall owners of the surrounding stalls stretched their necks to look here.

    "Is this a popsicle?" a wonder person asked, looking at what looked like a thin, icy, white stick in his hand, "I thought I heard someone shouting loudly selling popsicles just now, but wait a minute. When I came out, I didn''t see anyone, I thought I heard it wrong."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were silent when they heard the words. That person must be their fifth brother...their fifth brother is too excited, just jumping everywhere, rushing everywhere...I don''t know how to slow down...

    "It''s a popsicle! It''s the food that these two doll families figured out." Someone actually answered for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. "I don''t know how to make it, it''s ice and delicious! I thought it was very hard at first, but I only dared to take a small bite at first, but I don''t know, it''s not that hard at all, these two dolls are really good at cooking food. !"

    Other people who ate popsicles felt cold and in a good mood, so they could not help but say a few words: "I heard that they also have rice noodles, cold skin, and iced sour plum soup at their stall."

    "You can also eat ice directly." Someone laughed. Also in a very good mood. "Well, that''s it."

    Jiang Yue added: "The ice will be sprinkled with sugar red beans."

    Immediately someone said: "Doll, don''t say it! I want to eat right now! I don''t have that much time now! I''ll go to work first!"

    After saying that, the man took a popsicle to eat and strode away. Can be convenient.

    And while the man left like this, he unconsciously muttered to himself, unbelievable, and aftertaste: "The quilt can keep the ice for a long time... The quilt can keep the ice for a long time... The ice doesn''t melt for a long time..."

    "Can the quilt really keep ice for a long time?" The people who came around didn''t see the quilt and couldn''t help but ask.

    Jiang Yue opened the small wooden box again, revealing the quilt inside to show the people who came around from behind, and slightly lifted the quilt to reveal a few popsicles inside, and there was a faint cold air.

    It''s okay, those people who came around naturally immediately believed that the quilt could keep the ice for a long time, and they all pressed forward like crazy with thirst: "I also buy one, I also buy one. One, I''m really going to give people a hot fart this day, I want to scold my mother."

    Jiang Yue took the money again and gave him a popsicle.

    Even before we reached the crossroads, we had already sold more than a dozen popsicles.

    Those who say it''s hot fart, as soon as they eat this popsicle, their eyes widen.

    In fact, he took too many bites, it was too icy, but he was reluctant to spit it out, so he said vaguely while being frozen, "It''s so icy, so icy. Ah. It''s really so icy."

    Ice their mouths are numb.

    Still jumping on and off.

    bouncing again.

    It seems so, they can feel better.

 Chapter 404ï¼š Its also a big deal!

    Chapter 404 is also very capable!

    Someone could finally speak clearly, and immediately said: "It''s so cool to eat this on a hot day! It almost sent me to heaven! But it''s really cool! You should eat this on a hot day! It wasn''t there before, but now Finally, these two doll families are also very capable! By the way, your family should sell this every day in the future, right? The booth is also the same, can''t you leave?"

    "As long as the weather is hot, it will be sold." Jiang Yue said. "Yes, that''s the stall, Xueji Rice Noodles. I shouldn''t be leaving this summer."

    "Okay, I remembered it. Yo," the man noticed the words on the box, "It''s also written on it, Xueji Popsicle, and the words are strangely beautiful."

    Jiang Yue: "My brother wrote it."

    "Who is your brother?" the man asked casually.

    "It''s him." Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    "Amazing." The man immediately praised. "How old are you, your handwriting looks so good-looking. I''m so old, and my handwriting is like a dog crawling. Okay, I''ll come back later! There''s something to do!" After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and left.

    Others are also scattered.

    Because now is not the time to rest and eat at noon, and these are people who are running for a living, so naturally they have something to do. Few people can sit down and drink and eat at this time, and no one goes to the Xueji rice noodle stall at this time. Look, we have to wait until noon, these people are free, if they want to come, they will definitely come.

    While some people are scattered, they are surprised that they can make ice, popsicles, and quilts that can keep ice for a long time.

    Not only these people, but those who are curious while walking, will definitely tell others about these things.

    In this way, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan achieved the desired effect.

    The more people who know these things, the more people will come to their stall to eat ice.

    And no one was around, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could continue to walk forward. Instead of stopping at the fork and standing on the steps to shout like they did before selling rice noodles, they passed the fork and continued to walk forward.

    Just like Fang Cai, Jiang Yue grabbed Xue Yan''s clothes in one small hand and followed Xue Yan, while the other small hand held a popsicle and continued to eat, and from time to time tepidly shouted: "Sell popsicles, sell popsicles, Sweet and Bingbing''s Xueji popsicles only cost three cents a piece."

    It wasn''t even a few steps past the fork, and the two were surrounded by people again, and someone bought a popsicle.

    I am amazed at how their house can make ice, and I am amazed that the quilt can keep the ice for a long time without melting, which is similar to the situation when they were surrounded just now.

    But there are many people here.

    surrounded Jiang Yue and Xue Yan so they couldn''t see outside.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could see outside again, they saw their fifth brother standing not far away, carrying a small wooden box, looking at them enviously and jealously.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Did this come back?

    Looking at the expressions of their fifth brother, it seems that none of them have been sold...cough.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t know how to comfort their fifth brother.

    "Why did you guys sell it before you''ve walked a long way, I''ve run all the way here and haven''t even sold one?" Xue Wuhu was about to die of depression. come over. "I shouted louder than you!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both wanted to say: It''s not a question of whether to be loud or not, it''s because you jumped too fast and disappeared in a flash. People just heard it and wanted to call you...

    "How many did you sell?" Xue Wuhu couldn''t help but ask.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 405ï¼š Amazing resilience

    Chapter 405 Amazing resilience

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    She won''t comfort people, but Xue Yan should.

    Seeing Jiang Yue like this, Xue Yan understood what Jiang Yue meant. He was silent for a while, and then tried his best not to hurt their fifth brother''s self-esteem, and said bravely, "That...cough...it seems to have been sold three times. More than ten."

    "Damn it!" Xue Wuhu was about to die of depression.

    Jiang Yue suddenly felt that Xue Yan was not so good at comforting people...

    "Cough..." Xue Yan was even more embarrassed, and wanted to comfort his fifth brother even more, but he was even more afraid of hurting his fifth brother''s self-esteem. The fourth brother compared, so he pondered the wording for a long time, but chose to tell the truth.

    "That..." He tried his best not to look at his fifth brother, for fear that he would not be able to say half of the words, "cough... you are running too fast, just now several people said that they heard your shouting but didn''t see you, Slow down, and like Yuebao, take a popsicle in your hand to eat, in fact, it is also used as a sample for people to see, and the popsicle will naturally be easy to sell."

    "So, if I shout loudly, it still has an effect?!" Xue Wuhu was immediately refreshed and extremely happy. "It''s just that I''m running too fast, that''s why! Okay, then I''ll slow down, I''ll slow down! I have to eat a popsicle in my hand? Go, just three cents for three cents! Then I''ll go!"

    After saying that, he went again.

    The whole person was as excited as he had been beaten again.

    But it was much slower than before, and he quickly took out a popsicle and shouted louder while eating. Sure enough, before he went far, someone asked him about this popsicle, and he actually bought it.

    He was going to die of joy.

    "It''s sold! It''s sold! I''ve sold it too! Oh! Oh!" He also ran back, happily turning two circles in front of Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Then, just like the monkey, he ran to continue selling popsicles.

    Xue Yan: "..." His fifth brother''s resilience is really amazing...

    Jiang Yue: "..." Funny than...

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are now on the same street as their fifth brother. Their fifth brother sells popsicles in the front, and they are in the back, so they can''t sell the popsicles. He turned to another street to sell, but before he got to the corner, he saw that at the entrance of Jixiang Restaurant, Shopkeeper Qiao was eating a popsicle and looking at them with a smile, obviously waiting for them.

    And the popsicles in the hands of shopkeeper Qiao, don''t think about it, they all know that they bought them from their fifth brother.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan passed by.

    "Treasurer Qiao." Xue Yan saluted.

    Shopkeeper Qiao hurriedly returned the salute: "Little Master Xue." Then he took another bite of the popsicle and said with a smile, "This is another meal made by Miss Yuebao? : "I don''t know if Young Master Xue and Miss Yuebao can talk about it."

    Xue Yan said: "If you buy ice-making recipes, you won''t go in, if you buy ice..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Shopkeeper Qiao smiled and said, "Buy ice."

    Last time, the recipes for rice noodles refused to sell. This time, the ice making is better than the recipes for selling rice noodles. How could they be willing to sell them? Of course he wouldn''t make this idea.

    Then we can only play the idea of ??buying ice.

    The weather is so hot, and the business of Lucky Restaurant has also been affected a lot, and those rich boys don¡¯t like to come out to play.

 Chapter 406ï¼š More generous shots?

    Chapter 406 More lavish shots?

    No matter how big the restaurant is, it is no bigger than the courtyard of those sons and brothers. They would rather invite people into their house to play, eat and drink than to crowd in the sultry restaurant private room.

    If you put a few basins of ice in the private room, the private room will be much cooler, so why don¡¯t you worry about those young masters coming to the restaurant from time to time?

    After all, playing outside is better than being at home.

    There are more or less elders in the family, so I can''t play so happily.

    What''s more, it''s good to buy this ice early, otherwise, when many people buy it, you will have to queue up, and you may not be able to deliver it to Jixiang Restaurant first.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue heard the shopkeeper Qiao talking about buying ice, they knew more about the shopkeeper Qiao. Not only was this shopkeeper Qiao not someone who could be **** others, but he also had a certain vision. Xue Yan and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Then Xue Yan said, "That''s bothering shopkeeper Qiao."

    means that you can go in and talk about it.

    "How could it be harassment, it''s not right to ask for it." Shopkeeper Qiao said with a smile. Then, step aside: "Please."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue followed the shopkeeper Qiao into the Lucky Restaurant.

    After reaching the private room upstairs, Xue Yan removed the small wooden box he was holding from his neck and put it on the coffee table beside him, and then sat down on the armchair with Jiang Yue.

    As soon as shopkeeper Qiao sat down, he went straight to the point: "The little brother who sells popsicles is your fifth brother, right? I saw Xueji popsicles on the small wooden box, so I asked a few more questions, listening to the fifth son''s meaning, and directly If you buy ice, is it 20 cents a pound?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded, not surprised that the shopkeeper Qiao asked their fifth brother about these things so clearly.

    Jiang Yue is not surprised. If Shopkeeper Qiao didn''t ask these questions, she would be surprised. Shopkeeper Qiao was also a shrewd person, so it was impossible not to ask questions.

    Shopkeeper Qiao nodded and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to sell it so cheaply, if I...have nothing to do, everyone has their own ideas. That is, dare to ask, if this is paid in advance, then the time will come. Is it supposed to deliver ice to the pre-ordered person every day?"

    Xue Yan: "Nature."

    "That''s good." Shopkeeper Qiao smiled and nodded again, the popsicle in his hand was finished at this time, and he put the thin stick in a small porcelain plate before saying again: "I''m all familiar with it, and I don''t have many. If you say anything else, just tell me what I mean. Our restaurant wants to buy 400 catties of ice from your family every day. For the next two months, at this time every day, 200 catties of ice will be delivered to this restaurant in town, and another 200 catties will be delivered to the restaurant in town. I can not only pay the deposit, but also pay in full at one time.¡±

    You must know that not only the town has never had ice in summer, but also the county has never had ice in summer.

    And the sons and brothers in the county are more generous.

    One catty of ice is only twenty cents, and four hundred catties of ice is only eight thousand cents, which is eight taels of silver. What is eight taels of silver a day for two restaurants that big?

    Xue Yan said: "Our family can''t do this."

    "Oh?" Shopkeeper Joe was a little surprised.

    Xue Yan: "The county is too far away, the quilt can keep the ice for a long time, but it can''t keep it for a long time. I can only guarantee that the four hundred catties of ice that your restaurant wants in the next two months. Every day at this time, it will be delivered to this restaurant in town."

    is only delivered to this restaurant, not to the county.

    "This..." Shopkeeper Qiao considered whether to buy less ice, but then he asked, "This quilt can keep ice for a few hours, can it last all morning?"

 Chapter 407ï¼š Its so easy to make money?

    Chapter 407 Making money so easy?

    Xue Yan: "It should be ok in the morning, but it will melt to some extent."

    "It won''t be fully transformed? There may be at least half of it... Can I understand that?" Shopkeeper Qiao asked immediately. As long as it is not fully integrated, there is a lot of profit.

    Xue Yan: "Yes."

    "That''s fine." Shopkeeper Joe smiled again. "At that time, you will only have to send two hundred catties of ice to our auspicious restaurant in the town, and the other two hundred catties, I will send a carriage to your house to get it, and I will send it to the county in an hour. It won''t change much."

    Xue Yan: "Yes, but the quilt box has to be charged separately. Twenty wen is the price of a pound of ice."

    Shopkeeper Qiao smiled and said, "It''s natural." Immediately, he ordered a junior: "Bring a pen and paper."

    That little Er went to get it immediately.

    Shopkeeper Qiao still believed in Xue Yan and Jiang Yue very much, so he did not pay any deposit, and directly paid for 400 catties of ice every day for the next two months. It is sixty days, that is, four hundred and eighty taels. As for the money for the quilt box, it will be calculated separately at that time.

    Li''s document, all these were made clear, and then shopkeeper Qiao and Xue Yan both signed, pressed their fingerprints, and then each person shared the document.

    Xue Yan saw that the ink on the document was dry, so he folded the document and put it in his arms.

    Four hundred and eighty taels are four 100 taels of silver bills and four 20 taels of silver ingots. Just carry the silver bills in your arms, but the silver ingots are not easy to carry. Put them in Jiang Yue''s small pocket like a purse. , and it was too bulging, so I simply put it in a small wooden box, and there was space in the small wooden box.

    After coming out of Jixiang Restaurant, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go to the corner to go around to another street to continue selling popsicles, but went back to the stall first.

    I have to tell the fourth brother about this. If others come to order ice, don¡¯t make too much ice in one day. The family can¡¯t make so much ice in one day.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to their booth, they found that their second and third brothers had borrowed Uncle Tian''s ox cart and brought a large box of ice together, as well as a bucket of sour plum soup.

    The second brother, the third brother, and the fourth brother are lifting the big wooden box from the ox cart and putting it under the awning of their stall.

    The bucket of sour plum soup has also been taken down, and I found another basin, put the sour plum soup into the basin together with the bucket, then put three small basins of ice in the basin, and then covered it with a wooden board.

    Xue Sihu and Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu put down the large wooden box of ice slowly and steadily, and when he saw their two precious children came back, he immediately smiled and asked, "Why did you guys come back so soon? Are they all sold out?"

    "No." Jiang Yue said. "But shopkeeper Qiao wants to buy ice, and brother Yan has already made a paperwork with him."

    Xue Yan took out the documents in her arms, together with the four hundred taels of silver notes, and handed them to Xue Sihu: "Jiangxiang Restaurant will ask for four hundred catties of ice every day for the next two months, and shopkeeper Qiao will give all the money for the ice. Now, the money for the quilt and the wooden box is calculated separately, and it is also written in the paperwork. Here are four hundred taels, and there are eighty taels in the small wooden box."

    When Xue Yan said this, Jiang Yue had already opened the small wooden box, took out the four twenty-two silver ingots in the wooden box and outside the quilt, and gave them all to Xue Sihu.

    The cold Xue Sanhu was stunned. It''s the first time I know how easy it is to make money.

    Xue Erhu''s eyes straightened at once: "Our family will return to the book so soon?!"

    Xue Sihu expected that Bing''s business would be good, but he didn''t expect that the shopkeeper Qiao would give the money directly on the first day, and was startled at first.

 Chapter 408ï¼š I cant tell you

    Chapter 408 I Can''t Tell You

    Immediately, he hurriedly wrapped the money and documents in cloth and gave them to Xue Erhu: "Second brother, take this, and keep it for your mother when you go back, especially the documents, you can''t lose them, and finally you have to deal with Jixiang Restaurant. Quilts and wooden boxes of money."

    "Oh. Good. Good." Xue Erhu was a little dizzy.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Second brother, you don''t have to do this, we have to give people four hundred catties of ice every day for the next two months." It''s just that the money is in hand.

    "Yes, yes." Xue Erhu was much better now and laughed.

    "When will this ice be delivered every day, has the shopkeeper Qiao said?" Xue Sihu asked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan then used their family to deliver 200 catties of ice to the auspicious restaurant in town at this time of the day. The other 200 catties would be pulled by a carriage and sent to the county, but that was not their home anymore. It''s a matter of time, and their family will only need to load the other two hundred catties of ice into the carriage.

    "Then our family will save trouble." Xue Erhu laughed.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It is estimated that shopkeeper Qiao also wants to bring ice to the county, so that the auspicious restaurants in the county can also rely on ice to maintain their business in this hot day. I heard that there seems to be no ice in the county. A lot, our family is limited in making ice a day, otherwise we can really sell ice in the county.¡±

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Don''t think about it so much, just look at the eyes first, and let''s build the town up. This is just the beginning."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "People always have to dream, otherwise how would they know how beautiful that is and want to rush towards it?"

    "I can''t tell you." Xue Erhu laughed. Don''t tell him this, "Then can I go back with your third brother?"

    Xue Sihu said with a smile, "Wait a little longer, it''s almost noon, maybe I can''t be busy. The ice from Jixiang Restaurant will not be delivered until tomorrow, and it will melt when I go back today. It''s useless, I still have to make it tomorrow. By the way, this bucket of sour plum soup seems to be frozen, do you and the third brother want to drink some?"

    Xue Erhu would definitely be reluctant to drink it if it hadn''t been for the business of 400 catties of ice a day from Shopkeeper Qiao, but now that he has this business, he has all the money, and Xue Erhu is also confident, so naturally he can''t bear it, and immediately smiled: "Okay, We haven''t had iced sour plum soup yet. Xiaoyan, Yuebao, can you drink some too?"

    Jiang Yue said: "I just ate a popsicle, I''m not thirsty, let Brother Yan drink it."

    Xue Yan was really thirsty, so he also drank a small bowl. The ones with added sugar are actually not very sour at all, and they are cold and cold, which is a special relief from the heat.

    After drinking the sour plum soup, Xue Yan wanted to sell ice again with Jiang Yue, but before the small wooden box was put on her back again, she saw their fifth brother jumping around like a monkey, leading two people to come.

    I could only hear their fifth brother excitedly pointing at their booth and saying to the two people, "That''s it. That''s it."

    Xue Sihu also saw it, and immediately asked loudly: "Wuhu, are you here to eat ice?"

    "Yes yes yes." Xue Wuhu nodded again and again immediately. "They didn''t know the place, so I brought them here."

    "Do you really have ice to eat?" one of the two people asked before they came over. "I also wanted to buy popsicles from this little brother just now, but this little brother is sold out. Tell us that there is ice to eat here."

    "There are some." Xue Sihu greeted immediately. "Not only do you have ice, but there are also popsicles, as well as iced sour plum soup, as well as cold rice noodles and cold skin, two big brothers, what do you want to eat?"

 Chapter 409ï¼š Came here to eat this

    Chapter 409 Came here to eat this

    The two had never eaten rice noodles and cold noodles before, so Xue Sihu hurriedly showed them a bowl of Liangpi and a bowl of rice noodles that had already been mixed.

    "You still have sour plum soup?" The two of them looked around, as if looking for where the sour plum soup was.

    "It''s here." Xue Sihu was very patient, and opened the lid of the lid next to him with a smile, revealing the sour plum soup inside. The wooden board covering the basin was lifted again, revealing the ice inside. Let know, it''s really cold sour plum soup.

    "Okay, okay." The two of them bent over, and as soon as they saw the ice in the basin at close range, they felt the cold air hitting their hot faces. "How do you sell this?"

    "A bowl of sour plum soup for five cents and a bowl of crushed ice with sugar and red beans for ten cents. The two eldest brothers of popsicles should already know about three cents," Xue Sihu laughed, "It''s almost noon, and the two eldest brothers are hungry too. Come on, do you want to order a bowl of cold rice noodles or cold skin, it''s not expensive, it''s only six cents per bowl."

    Having a big brother is much more happy: "Okay, then give me a bowl of iced sour plum soup and a bowl of cold skin. I look very appetizing. I will have lunch here."

    "Good!" Xue Sihu responded immediately, "Brother, go ahead and sit in the shed, the sun is shining outside."

    The big brother came in and sat down at a random table.

    The other eldest brother was in a tangle. They came together. The two knew each other. The eldest brother said to the eldest brother who had already sat down: "Didn''t you come to eat ice? But I also want to drink sour plum soup, what should I do? If you order everything , a meal is a bit more expensive."

    The elder brother who had already sat down laughed and scolded: "Are you stupid, you come to eat this one today, and eat that one tomorrow, anyway, it''s not far away, it''s a hot day, it''s just right to eat these."

    "That''s right, that''s right." Xue Sihu agreed, as if he was exquisite.

    After hearing this, the eldest brother finally lost his entanglement and said with a smile: "Then I want a bowl of ice, I came here to eat this, and there is another bowl... What is this? I want this."

    "Cold rice noodles." Xue Sihu replied hurriedly.

    "Yes, this is it, give me a bowl."

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu responded immediately, mixed with cold skin and started to mix rice noodles again.

    He has already cooked a lot of rice noodles just now, and put it aside to cool. As long as someone orders it, he can start mixing it immediately.

    And after the big brother finished speaking, he also went to sit down, at the same table as the big brother who had already sat down. When sitting down, he was quite excited and said to the big brother, "I didn''t expect that we could still see ice on this hot day."

    That eldest brother has already been given a bowl of iced sour plum soup by Xue Erhu. He took a sip and it was too cold. He immediately said, "Delicious!"

    It was obviously very enjoyable to drink.

    This eldest brother was a little greedy for sour plum soup again, but he held back and decided to drink this again tomorrow.

    Xue Sanhu had already washed his hands, took a small basin of ice out of the big box, and began to smash it. After smashing, he put a bowl aside, and Jiang Yue put his toes on the table and helped to scoop it. Spoon a spoonful of sugar red beans on top.

    This spoon is much bigger, one spoon just covers it.

    On the crystal clear ice, sugared red beans with red rust and rust were served. This eldest brother immediately stopped craving the eldest brother''s sour plum soup. He picked up the small spoon and began to eat the ice.

    The big brother who made also wanted to eat this red bean ice.

    Mixed cold skin and mixed rice noodles are both very fast. Soon, Xue Sihu was ready, turned around and brought them to the table. One elder brother put cold rice noodles in front of him, and another elder brother put cold rice noodles in front of him.

 Chapter 410ï¼š Her fourth brother is a salesman

    Chapter 410 Her fourth brother is a salesman

    The two big brothers subconsciously picked up the chopsticks and took a big bite. Because the cold energy was still there, they all had a big appetite. They didn''t feel that they couldn''t eat because of the heat. The cold rice noodles and cold skin were good. It tasted better, and they kept saying it was delicious.

    Xue Sihu took advantage of the situation and said with a smile: "The cold skin is not dry, but the rice noodles are dry. It costs twenty-five cents per pound. Take it back and soak it in cold water to soften it. After boiling it, you can mix it at home by yourself. You can make a bowl like this. Counting several bowls, it''s more cost-effective, and it can be stored for at least half a month on a hot day. Are the two big brothers interested in buying some dry rice noodles to go back? That''s it."

    He also brought some dry rice noodles and showed them to the two eldest brothers.

    One of the elder brothers ordered Liangpi, and he didn¡¯t know the taste of rice noodles, so he tasted the rice noodles in the elder brother¡¯s bowl that came with him. Then, the two elder brothers said that they would each bring two kilograms of dry rice noodles to take away.

    "Good!" Xue Sihu hurriedly went to weigh the dry rice noodles.

    Xue Erhu was stunned when he saw it. His brother is really...

    Jiang Yue looked at it and thought it was normal, but she had to admit that her fourth brother was a master salesman.

    Can see the needle, especially timely launch the things he wants to sell.

    To have talent is not this talent method, but also to have experience. Her fourth brother can use this trick so well, which is obviously inseparable from his previous three years as the second child in Changfu Restaurant.

    A successful junior, not only just greets the guests when they come, but also allows the guests to order more dishes. The guests spend more money, but they are still very satisfied and feel at home. She feels that her fourth brother used to be like this. Little two.

    Xue Yan also felt that his fourth brother didn''t use his brains now, and he could let people spend more money just by opening his mouth, just like these things were already integrated into his fourth brother''s bones and blood, just like his fourth brother was in Changfu Restaurant before Being a junior has a lot to do with it.

    He always knew that the second batch of Changfu Restaurant changed batch after batch, but his fourth brother was just standing there, and no one would want to touch him.

    If it wasn''t for his fourth brother who voluntarily quit, it is estimated that his fourth brother could still work there for many years, and no one would want to replace him.

    Xue Erhu finally closed his jaw, which was almost dropped, and walked back without being stunned.

    Thinking that his fifth brother still didn''t know about shopkeeper Qiao''s purchase of ice, he told his fifth brother in a very low voice.

    Xue Wuhu almost jumped up with joy when he heard it.

    Hearing that some of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan¡¯s popsicles were still unsold, Xue Wuhu jumped up next to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to show off: ¡°Xiaoyan, Yuebao, my popsicles are all sold out!¡±

    I look like I''m awesome.

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything, they really admired their five brothers for being so energetic after wandering around for so long.

    is still the same as having chicken blood.

    After showing off, Xue Wuhu jumped to the side of Xue Sihu again, and said to Xue Sihu excitedly: "Fourth brother, I''ll sell the popsicles, I run fast, and I''ll be back as soon as they sell out, and it''s almost noon now. Now, look at the sun, don''t let Xiaoyan and Yuebao sell it again, I don''t want them to be exposed to any problems, how old are they, I''m an adult, and I''m still a brother."

    To be an older brother is to take care of the younger siblings at home.

    Their fifth brother is the thickest, and they all love them so much, which shows how good this family treats them... Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 411ï¼š Heres another bowl!

    Chapter 411 Here''s another bowl!

    But before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finished speaking, Xue Sihu said without any opinion: "That''s fine, it''s already noon, there will definitely be more and more people, Xiaoyan and Yuebao can help if they don''t sell popsicles. Help me, but you also have to remember that the popsicles are not reluctant to eat, eat them when they are hot, and the few popsicles you eat are not bad at home."

    "I know, I know," Xue Wuhu hurriedly carried a small wooden box of popsicles on his back, and answered a bit perfunctory, "I also found that the popsicles in my hand were easier to sell. I sold them all in a while. Then I''ll go. Ah, remember not to let Yuebao and Xiaoyan go." After speaking, he came over and said happily to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "You guys, I''ll be back in a while."

    After finished speaking, he flew out like a monkey again, shouting loudly: "Sell popsicles! Sell popsicles!"

    The places that have been sold, he runs faster, and the places that have not been sold, he slows down, and when someone beckons, he wants to buy, he immediately jumps over.

    Thanks to Xue Wuhu''s loud shouting, soon, not only the street where their stall is located, but also the nearby streets, almost all knew that ice was sold here.

    It wasn''t even until noon, and someone came to eat ice again.

    As soon as noon arrived, all four tables were filled.

    Originally, these people who came to eat were worried that the people under the shed of this stall would not be able to bear it. They ate a bowl of ice and tasted early adopters and left. Who knows, after a sip of the ice, it will be cool to the core, and they will not feel that it is hot under the shed. Many people even added cold rice noodles or cold skin on the spot.

    It was the first time that I felt so appetizing on this hot day.

    "Second brother, don''t worry about the sour plum soup, let Xiaoyan and Yuebao take care of it, there''s not enough broken ice, you can help the third brother chisel a piece, the third brother can''t do it alone." Xue Sihu said.

    Xue Sanhu has been silent all the time, and he is breaking the ice, but the people who come here are basically chasing the ice. No matter how powerful he is, it is impossible for so many people to eat it at once.

    "Okay!" Xue Erhu responded immediately. It was clear that my hands were clean, but I went to wash my hands again before I started to chisel and smash them.

    Those who ate were very satisfied.

    After all, no one wants the food they eat to be made by a pair of particularly dirty hands, and the cleaner they are, the more comfortable they will eat in their hearts.

    "It''s too cool!" From time to time, someone from the four tables eating ice exclaimed. Cool sigh.

    Few of the greedy people who were queuing for ice in the big sun were willing to leave.

    Some people saw that the queue was too long and they didn¡¯t want to queue, so they left, but they didn¡¯t leave empty-handed. They bought a three-cent popsicle and took it away.

    "Last time I came here to eat rice noodles, I thought the stall was hot. Now I eat ice, but I don''t think the stall is hot at all. Brother, give me another bowl of rice noodles. I''m not full." A regular customer laughed. He has finished a bowl of rice noodles, but not the small bowl of ice.

    "Good!" Xue Sihu responded immediately, and after mixing it, he gave it to Xiaoyan of his nearest home.

    Xue Yan immediately held it and gave it to him.

    "Here is another bowl of sour plum soup!" Someone raised his hand and shouted.

    "Good!" Xue Sihu immediately responded loudly. "Yuebao, sour plum soup."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue also agreed, filled a bowl of sour plum soup, and then held it with two small hands.

    "This baby girl is really lovable, come on, baby girl, I''ll also have a bowl of sour plum soup." Another guest saw it and shouted at Jiang Yue with a smile.

 Chapter 412ï¼š Afraid that I will ruin their business

    Chapter 412 I''m Afraid of Ruining People''s Business

    "Okay." Jiang Yue answered again, and came to the wooden barrel with the lid again.

    Xue Yan had already scooped out a bowl of iced sour plum soup, and she came over, just in time to hold it.

    When someone finished eating, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly cleaned up the person''s tableware and chopsticks. The people in front of the queue rushed in and took their seats, sweating on their heads and shouting: "Red bean ice! I want a big bowl, for the sake of Is it easy for me to eat this, it''s killing me. Bring me a big bowl of Liangpi too!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t pay attention before, only to find out that this is the person who said that he was so old and his words were like a dog. Come back, come back, really come back.

    "Good!" Xue Sihu immediately responded loudly. Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu were smashing the ice, and it was very broken, so he hurriedly scooped up a large bowl of broken ice with a wooden spoon, and then poured sugar red beans.

    Xue Yan took this big bowl of ice and sent it over.

    Xue Sihu mixed another big bowl of cold skin, and Jiang Yuemang also gave it to him.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan squatted in the water basin and began to wash the bowls, plates, chopsticks, and small spoons that were picked up from the table. They were afraid that they would not be enough, so they had to wash the dirty ones quickly.

    When they were washing, they saw that the aunt next door was smiling like a flower, and was constantly introducing people to the things on her booth.

    Obviously someone is interested.

    And most of those people were queuing under the scorching sun, and they had nothing to do. They noticed that the things on the aunt''s stall were good, so they asked.

    A lot of people wanted to buy it, and they thought the price was right, so they bought it.

    Auntie''s business is even better than ever. It hasn''t been a long time, and she has sold a lot of gadgets, so she is naturally in a good mood.

    Suddenly, a pair of feet wearing little silver boots came to them.

    You don''t have to look up to know that the person is a child.

    Sure enough, before they even looked up, they heard someone shouting happily: "Shengqing, Yuebao! You are really here today! I thought my father lied to me!"

    is Shen Yuxuan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan raised their heads silently, and saw that Shen Yuxuan was still carrying a small medicine box, but was holding a popsicle in his hand, eating with relish.

    Shen Yuxuan saw a little pony next to him, so he hurriedly brought it over, sat next to them, and said while sitting, "My father sent someone to give me popsicles to eat. It happened to be the lunch break of the academy, so I came out, Shengqing, Yue Bao, your popsicles are delicious and quench your thirst, did you add them--"

    Salt.

    The word salt behind swallowed his stomach under the double gaze of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, but still explained to Jiang Yue: "He often tastes herbs, and he can distinguish a lot of what it tastes like."

    Jiang Yue probably guessed it too, and didn''t say anything, just nodded.

    Seeing Jiang Yue nod her head, Xue Yan whispered to Shen Yuxuan, "My family still wants to do this business."

    "Understood, I forgot." Shen Yuxuan scratched his head and laughed, a little embarrassed. When he sat on the pony like this, the small medicine box on his back was uncomfortable, so he simply put the small medicine box on his lap. "My father always told me that if he asked me to eat anything, don''t say it, for fear that I would ruin other people''s business."

    Xue Yan still knew about this matter, so he didn''t say anything, but asked, "Have you had lunch?"

    "No, but the fourth brother said to mix cold skin for me to eat." Shen Yuxuan pointed to Xue Sihu, who was already mixing cold skin. He hadn''t seen Xue Yan and Jiang Yue at first. The platform was too high and there were too many people. He saw Xue Sihu first.

 Chapter 413ï¼š Im afraid to disappoint them even more

    Chapter 413 I''m afraid to disappoint them even more

    chatted with Xue Sihu, and then was pointed by Xue Sihu and saw the little Jiang Yue who was squatting in the corner washing dishes and chopsticks and Xue Yan who was the same age as him, and he came over.

    "It''s strange that I like to eat your Liangpi, and your Liangpi is also delicious." Shen Yuxuan said again.

    Xue Yan: "It was all figured out by Yuebao."

    "Yuebao, you are amazing." Shen Yuxuan''s eyes were filled with admiration. "I think you are different from other baby girls, and Shengqing is also different from others. No wonder the fifth brother told me last time that you will get married when you grow up."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "...cough."

    Xue Yan coughed dryly and wanted to change the subject, but he didn''t know how to change it for a while. Fortunately, his fourth brother just came over with a bowl of cold rice noodles, and smiled as he came over: "There is no place on this table, Yu Xuan, just sit and eat for a while."

    "It''s alright, it''s fine," Shen Yuxuan just finished eating the popsicle, and hurriedly took the bowl of Liangpi, "Thank you fourth brother."

    "Thank you for anything, just say it if it''s not enough."

    "Enough is enough, I can''t eat more."

    Sitting on the pony bar, Shen Yuxuan finished eating the cold skin, and Xue Sihu gave him another bowl of iced sour plum soup. After Shen Yuxuan finished drinking, he was ready to go back to the academy.

    Xue Yan saw this and held a small wooden box that had not been touched to Shen Yuxuan: "There are popsicles in here, you help me give them to Mr.

    "Okay." Shen Yuxuan carried the small wooden box over. "Do you want to go back to the academy to see Mr. and the others?"

    Xue Yan lowered his eyelids slightly, looked at the ground, was silent for a moment, and then shook his head slightly: "No, I let them down, it''s better not to go back."

    During his three years in the academy, Mr. and the others devoted almost all their efforts to him, not to mention their previous life.

    But now he chose the path the gentlemen least wanted him to take.

    Shen Yuxuan was silent for a while when he saw him like this, before he said solemnly: "Shengqing, the gentlemen are still saying...you are the most outstanding student among the students they teach."

    Xue Yan''s throat choked.

    choked pain.

    After a long while, he smiled and urged: "Go back to the academy quickly, if it''s too late, Mr. will hit you again."

    "Alright then." Shen Yuxuan then left.

    And Shen Yuxuan disappeared without a trace, but Xue Yan was still standing there, watching.

    Not looking at Shen Yuxuan, but in the direction of Shengming Academy.

    After another long time, he turned around, just in line with Jiang Yue''s gaze, he smiled and didn''t say anything, but walked over and squatted down again, and continued to wash things with her.

    Instead, she said, "Those gentlemen who taught you should still want you to go back and see them."

    "I know." He kept washing things on his hands, but because he lowered his head, she couldn''t see his expression either. "But I''m afraid to disappoint them even more."

    Jiang Yue was silent for a moment.

    "Ah, ah, fourth brother, I''m back!" Suddenly, Xue Wuhu flew back and ran back. "My popsicles are sold out again! I brought three more people back! They said they wanted to eat ice!"

    "Wuhu, you are amazing." Xue Sihu immediately complimented him just like complimenting people without money.

    The boastful Xue Wuhu is going to sell popsicles again, just like he was beaten.

    "Don''t go now," Xue Erhu smiled and raised a long leg to block his way, "You run over and jump over, you are not tired, I look tired, eat something first, you too It''s time for lunch, you and Xiaoyan Yuebao eat first, we are still busy. Sihu, do you still have Liangpi?"

 Chapter 414ï¼š Like a spinning top, spinning in circles?

    Chapter 414 Like a spinning top, spinning around?

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "No more, the Liangpi is sold out. Let''s eat rice noodles. Fortunately, there are a lot of rice noodles, otherwise there will be no more. Look at the long queue of people."

    "Then you can mix three bowls of rice noodles." Xue Erhu laughed.

    "Okay." Xue Sihu was busy giving the three youngest mixed rice noodles to his family.

    Jiang Yue said: "Fourth brother, I''m not hungry yet."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Eat if you''re not hungry."

    Jiang Yue had no choice but to eat something obediently.

    There were the last three bowls of iced sour plum soup left. Xue Sihu and the others were not willing to sell them, so they left one bowl for each of the three youngest in their family.

    Xue Wuhu squatted there, a mouthful of rice noodles, a mouthful of sour plum soup, not to mention how happy he was eating.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not very hungry, so they only ate a little, and then they mixed the rice noodles and replaced their fourth brother so that their fourth brother could also eat something.

    After their fourth and fifth brothers had eaten, they replaced their second and third brothers, and replaced their fourth and fifth brothers to break the ice, while their second and third brothers ate.

    are all cold rice noodles.

    "Is there no sour plum soup?" Someone asked.

    "No more." Xue Sihu immediately replied with a smile. "And ice, would you like a bowl?"

    "Okay, then give me a bowl. Another bowl of rice noodles." The man said. It happened that someone had finished eating and left, and when another seat came out, that person went to sit.

    "Good!" Xue Sihu responded immediately.

    Xue Yan was busy mixing rice noodles, while Jiang Yue stood on the small bench, picked up a wooden spoon and scooped some crushed ice into the bowl, then poured sugar red beans on the crushed ice, and then the two of them sent it to the man.

    "Give me two kilograms of dry rice noodle and take it with you." Someone said after finishing eating, wiping their mouths and coming over, taking out a purse to pay for it.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue agreed.

    Xue Yan hurriedly weighed two kilograms of dry rice noodles with a scale, wrapped it with Jiang Yue in oiled paper and tied it with a string before giving it to the person.

    The man paid the total amount, including the dry rice noodles, before taking the packaged two kilograms of dry rice noodles and leaving.

    After the man left, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue only glanced at the basket next to them. Fortunately, I brought enough dry rice noodles today. There is also a basket.

    Someone waited in line for a long time, but he couldn''t get in line, so he stopped queuing, and came over and said, "Forget it, I''m not eating ice here, do you have popsicles? I''ll buy two popsicles."

    "Yes." Xue Yan hurriedly took out two popsicles from the small wooden box next to him, "Six cents."

    "Give." The man gave the money and left with a popsicle.

    After Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu finished eating the rice noodles, they started smashing the ice again. Xue Wuhu carried a small wooden box of popsicles and went around to sell them. Xue Sihu stood in front of the rice noodles mixing table again and replaced Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. .

    seems to have replaced Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will help wherever they need help.

    It''s like washing dishes again, like helping to fill ice and pouring red beans, like serving rice noodles and ice on the table for guests to eat, like helping to weigh dry rice noodles, like someone eating, they will Go up immediately, clean up the tableware, spoons, etc. in that position, and wipe it clean so that the next person can sit.

    The two children have helped a lot, and they are busy in this booth like a spinning top. Xue Erhu looked at it and felt distressed in his heart. He endured it, and still couldn¡¯t help but whispered to Xue Sihu: Bing is so busy, we adults are fine, don''t tire our two precious children, it will definitely be more busy in the future, or hire a few people."

 Chapter 415ï¼š The most memorable face

    Chapter 415 The most memorable face

    Xue Sanhu heard it first because he was close to Xue Erhu. He continued to chisel ice coldly and attentively, breaking the ice, and said one word in a low voice: "Hire."

    I don''t know who I told you.

    Xue Sihu was immediately amused, but in fact he also felt distressed, those were his two precious children, could he not feel distressed? Usually, at most, he only asks his two precious children to help him with a little help. Most of the time, the two precious children of his family are actually watching from the side. It is not like today, and he hardly ever rests with him. .

    How could he know that he would be so busy today.

    He still underestimated the town''s enthusiasm for hot days with ice.

    Even his second and third brothers were almost too busy to help here.

    "Hire, hire," Xue Sihu said without thinking, "I''ll find a few people in our village, and then you can concentrate on making ice at home."

    Jiang Yue heard it, but didn''t say anything.

    She is not tired, but Xue Yan should be a little tired, and she also wants the rest of the family to relax a little, this person must be hired.

    At noon, the weather was terrifyingly hot. At this time, it was the easiest to sell popsicles everywhere. Not long after, Xue Wuhu ran back and wanted to carry a small wooden box of popsicles to sell, but there were none, and he returned at this time. Home Lane, come and go, it is estimated that the sun is also setting in the west, so forget it.

    Xue Wuhu also felt that there was a shortage of manpower. If the second brother and the third brother hurried home as soon as they delivered ice, they would definitely have brought a cart of ice and a few small wooden boxes of popsicles.

    But fortunately, the second and third brothers are here, otherwise the stall would not be busy at all.

    Xue Wuhu naturally agreed with both hands and feet for this hiring.

    In Jiangyue¡¯s original world, one hour was two hours, and before noon was over, the iced sour plum soup was sold out, the cold skin was sold out, the popsicles were sold out, and even the rice noodles were sold out.

    The rice noodles can be sold out, that is, people eat here, and many people buy dried ones to take away.

    Now, even the ice, there is only the last bowl left.

    This last bowl is poured with sugar red beans and served on the table, and there is nothing left.

    But there were still more than 30 people lining up.

    As soon as they heard the ice was sold out, the more than 30 people immediately became unhappy. They had been lining up under the sun for so long, and they were still standing in the sun, and the people were getting more irritated than usual.

    Xue Sihu opened his mouth and smiled and reassured: "Today there is no ice, but tomorrow there will definitely be. If you come back tomorrow, we, Xue Ji, will give each of you who have been in line for so long today and haven''t had ice yet, one gift per person. A popsicle, if you don''t want an popsicle, you can get three cents for what you eat at that time. I''m really sorry today, I''m sorry everyone. If there are people who have queued up for so long in the future and don''t eat it, the next day It can be delivered like this, delivered like this."

    "Is there such a good thing?!" The thirty or so people immediately boiled.

    Even those who were eating ice under the awning were boiling.

    They have never heard of such a thing, and naturally they have never seen it.

    The anger of the more than 30 people was so reduced at once, and they all laughed: "Okay, then we will come back tomorrow, but you have to remember that when we come tomorrow, don''t give me popsicles or not worth three cents. money."

    "Don''t worry, everyone," Xue Sihu said with a smile, "I used to be a junior, and I can remember people''s faces the most. I remember everyone''s faces, and I won''t forget them." After speaking, he grabbed Xue Yan, "My brother will never forget anything he sees since he was a child. We both remembered it. You can come back tomorrow. If you forget, you can smash our signboard."

 Chapter 416ï¼š Didnt work much?

    Chapter 416 Didn''t work much?

    "That''s okay, that''s okay." As soon as they heard the last sentence, they smashed the signboard, and the thirty people immediately felt as if they had taken a reassurance pill.

    While walking, he said strangely that there is such a good thing in the world.

    Presumably this story will soon spread, so that more people are willing to come here to eat ice.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both numb to their fourth brother''s ability to do business, and they didn''t feel anything at all.

    On the other hand, their second brother Xue Erhu looked stunned again. It seems that only then did he know that his fourth brother was so good at doing business.

    That''s right, Xue Erhu never followed Xue Sihu to the town before, unlike Xue Wuhu who had followed him before and had seen it. This was the first time Xue Erhu had seen how his fourth brother did business.

    Actually, Xue Sanhu was also stunned for a while, but he always looked cold and seldom spoken.

    Seeing that the thirty people didn''t eat ice, they felt at home and left very happy. Xue Wuhu was in awe of his fourth brother''s ability to do business anyway.

    After all the ice eaters had eaten the ice and left, Xue Sihu lay on a table in a state of exhaustion.

    Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu also sat at the table and rested.

    Xue Wuhu also washed the rest of the things that should be washed, just like he was beaten with chicken blood. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan wanted to help, but he refused to let them help, and asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to go to rest as well, saying that he didn''t actually work much today and was the easiest one.

    Jiang Yue and the others actually felt that Xue Wuhu was not easy at all. It was tiring to jump around like a monkey. It''s just that Xue Wuhu is usually like this. It is estimated that he is used to it. People don''t feel tired at all, and they feel that they don''t have much work to do.

    After Xue Wuhu washed everything and put it aside to drain, he also jumped to the table and sat down, and was excited and asked in a very low voice: "Fourth brother, today, all these things are sold out, and there is no leftover, except for How much money do you still earn today after losing the money that Shopkeeper Qiao paid in advance?"

    "I''ll do the math..." Xue Sihu was lying on the table with a corpse, but after hearing his fifth brother''s words, he began to silently use his brain to estimate, and then he whispered: "I earned about a dozen or so today, but still I have to get rid of the capital, I probably made a net profit of more than sixty-two."

    "I earn more than six taels a day..." Xue Wuhu opened his mouth wide, and immediately covered his mouth, for fear that he would cry out happily.

    Xue Erhu was also taken aback.

    I have experienced too many things today, and the cold Xue Sanhu has calmed down, as if it has nothing to do with him.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had already made an estimate for themselves. They probably earned so much net, so they were naturally calm.

    At this moment, a black penthouse suddenly came over, and four people carried it, humming and humming, which showed the weight of the people sitting in the sedan chair.

    Seeing that it was coming to them, Xue Sihu felt that it was business again, so he stood up immediately, and his face was immediately stained with a smile, and he didn''t feel tired at all.

    The sedan chair came to the Xueji rice noodle stall, and the four bearers stopped the sedan chair, and immediately came out a very rich man dressed like a housekeeper.

    That man, like the housekeeper, still had a folding fan in his hand, and was fanning his chubby face non-stop. The sweat on his forehead was dripping down, and he couldn''t finish wiping it.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 417ï¼š Im the housekeeper of Yans house

    Chapter 417 I''m the housekeeper of the Yan Mansion

    "Didn''t you say you sell ice here?" When the man saw that Xueji rice noodles were empty and empty, only the sun was shining, which made him restless.

    It is estimated that God sees that he is too rich and lucky, and bullies him.

    "Why is it so hot!" This very rich person kept fanning the fan in his hand. It really heats him up!

    Xue Sihu hurriedly invited this man to speak under the awning, and said with a smile: "This is an ice seller, but the ice is already sold out. Dare to ask this gentleman, do you want to buy ice?"

    "I''m not a master, I''m the housekeeper of Yan''s house, my surname is Zhao, my master is Master Yan, Master Yan, you know, in front of this street, there is a shop called Jinxiu Cloth House, which belongs to our master. The guy in the shop told me that you have ice, and after I told my master, my master asked me to see if it was true, and if it was true, I would buy some back." Butler Zhao said.

    "It''s true, it''s true." Xue Sihu said repeatedly, "Look at these small wooden boxes, there are Xueji popsicles attached to them, but they are all sold out today, so I can''t let you see for yourself, but you can do whatever you want. Go ask and ask, there are many people who just came to eat ice cream, and there are also many people who eat popsicles on this street, you can find out if you ask casually."

    "Don''t ask, no one dares to deceive the people in the Yan Mansion. When can we buy it? Our master is very afraid of heat. If it is hot, it is estimated that we have to buy it every day. By the way, how much is a pound?"

    "It''s all the same price, 20 cents per catty. Today should be no good, tomorrow, but Jixiang Restaurant and our family have ordered 400 catties of ice every day, and the ice must be given to Jixiang Restaurant first. If you want to buy it, Butler Zhao If there are too many, it is best to order in advance, otherwise you can buy it when you don¡¯t necessarily want it.¡±

    Butler Zhao is not a fool to be a housekeeper. This is the only one in town that sells ice, so many people must buy it, so he came here in such a hurry.

    Besides, the price is not expensive.

    I saw Zhao Guanjia saying: "My master said that if there is ice, as long as it is a hot day, let you send 100 catties of ice to Yan Fu every day."

    One hundred catties of ice are only 2 taels of silver. For their master, 2 taels of silver a day is a hair!

    "Okay, okay." Xue Sihu hurriedly said.

    "It has to be delivered in the morning. Since the Jixiang Restaurant has been pre-ordered, our master is also in business. I also understand that we will not **** it from Jixiang Restaurant. Anyway, after you have delivered Jixiang Restaurant, give it to us. So much ice should be able to It will take a day to fully melt. When it is too hot to fall asleep at night, maybe I will buy ice from your family at night."

    "That''s a big thank you to Master Yan and Butler Zhao for taking care of our family''s business."

    "I have all the documents ready and brought, do you have any literacy?" Butler Zhao took a break from his fan and took out a document from his arms, clearly coming prepared. I was also afraid that I would not be able to buy ice by then, so I bought it first.

    Being so thoughtful, he deserves to be the butler of the Yan Mansion, the largest mansion in this town.

    "Yes, yes, my younger siblings are all literate." Xue Sihu hurriedly gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan one in each hand, fished them out, and placed them in front of housekeeper Zhao.

    Butler Zhao showed a rare smile: "These two children are good-looking, okay, you can show it to your brother, this document is clearly written, the Yan Palace will pay you one hundred taels of deposit first, and it will not be enough in the future. , and then settle the remaining money according to this document. The guy also told me that you need a quilt to keep the ice from melting."

 Chapter 418ï¼š cant stop

    Chapter 418 Can''t Stop

    "If you are in business, you will definitely not give us quilts for nothing," Butler Zhao continued, "The quilts and wooden boxes are the other final calculation, and it is also stated on it. If you think there is no problem, just press your fingerprints It¡¯s alright, it doesn¡¯t matter if you sign or not, many people are illiterate and can¡¯t sign, they can only print by hand, it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the document can be counted.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took over the documents and read them. There was no problem with the documents. Seeing that Butler Zhao gave their fourth brother one hundred taels of silver, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded to their fourth brother.

    Xue Sihu dipped it in a box of red seal pads that Butler Zhao took out from his arms, and then pressed his fingerprints.

    One document per person.

    After sending Butler Zhao away, Xue Wuhu couldn''t control it, covering his mouth, jumping and jumping with joy. Another hundred taels! Make good money!

    Xue Erhu was also very happy.

    Xue Sanhu is still that cold-hearted.

    Xue Sihu gave the documents and bank notes to Xue Erhu again, and he also asked Liu Guixia to keep it when he turned back.

    Another hundred taels, Xue Erhu didn''t know that he was tired, and was anxious to go back to tell the family the good news, so he planned to drive the ox cart borrowed from Uncle Tian''s with Xue Sanhu and go back with the big wooden box. .

    But Xue Sihu told him not to go back in such a hurry: "Second brother, you and the third brother don''t rush back first, go and buy something for you."

    "What is it?" Xue Erhu asked.

    "I have to buy a few more big pots. It''s too slow to boil saltpeter in one big pot, so I have to go faster," Xue Sihu lowered his voice, "You can see that today, I haven''t made much ice yet, so I came here for two. With a big business, there will definitely be other people who will buy ice in the future, and the liquid for making sour plum soup and making popsicles must be made in a large pot. I went to the workshop to do it. The space at home is too small to be able to use it. It is also saved. They went to the workshop to grind the flour and then brought it back to make rice noodles. At that time, a large pot is needed to make rice noodles in the workshop. Anyway, you should buy a few more. , don''t be afraid of not being able to use it."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Xue Erhu nodded immediately, agreeing very much.

    "Also," Xue Sihu said again, "you have to buy a lot more quilts. Uncle Tian''s bullock cart will definitely not be able to bring back so many things. You can hire another bullock cart to send to our house. Wooden boxes are also available. I have to buy it. It¡¯s definitely not enough at home. Although there are a lot of oil paper at home, we can also buy some more appropriately... Forget it, you can hire an ox cart to deliver it. I think hiring one is definitely not enough. If you can''t fit it at home, put it in the workshop."

    "It''s done!" Xue Erhu replied again.

    "The sugar red beans I bought yesterday are all gone, and I have to buy sugar-pickled red beans. Buy more. There will definitely not be enough buckets for the sour plum soup. I plan to bring more sour plum soup to sell tomorrow, and I will also buy this one. The bucket covered. That''s all." Xue Sihu said. "There should be no more rice to make rice noodles at home. Don''t worry about it. I will buy it. As long as you buy a lot of rice, it will be delivered by ox carts. I won''t buy too much. The early rice is about to be harvested. At that time, we will also have early rice at home. At that time, we can also buy this year''s newly harvested early rice from the villagers. Now we can buy two ox carts of early rice from the shop and use them first, rice noodles. This business can''t stop. Xiaoyan Yuebao and I will wait here to see if anyone else comes to order ice."

 Chapter 419ï¼š From 100kg

    Chapter 419 One hundred pounds for free

    Xue Sihu said this and looked at Xue Wuhu: "Wuhu, why don''t you go with the second brother and the third brother, maybe there is something you can do to help."

    "Successful." Xue Wuhu said excitedly.

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "We haven''t gone back yet, mother, they must be busy, and they are making rice noodles again."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "That''s the best. The rice noodles are selling so well today."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "It''s also as soon as you eat ice, you won''t feel hot anymore, everyone''s appetite will be better, and you can eat more food, plus our rice noodles are really delicious, and they can be stored for a long time. It doesn''t matter if you eat it, many people will buy some to take away when they leave. Mother, if they know about it, they won''t be too happy."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "I have been in business for some time now. Today''s business is really prosperous."

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "Okay, then we''ll go first."

    Xue Sihu: "Well."

    As soon as Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, and Xue Wuhu left, Xue Sihu asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to wait at the booth, while he would take the things that could be sent to the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center first, and put them in the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center. on.

    When it was almost noon, two more people came. They also said that they wanted to buy ice, and they were also members of a large family.

    However, these two people were not as thorough and meticulous as Butler Zhao. They didn''t take into account that there was no pen and paper here, so they didn''t bring the prepared documents directly, but they wanted to finalize the documents on the spot, but there was no pen and paper, so Jiang Yue said, "You guys Come back tomorrow, tomorrow our family will bring pen and paper, and even if someone else comes, we will sign the documents with you first, you can rest assured."

    "Okay, okay." The two immediately sighed in relief. They are all from the people of the moment, so they must buy ice, so they come here in such a hurry, otherwise, when will they not come?

    It can be seen that in the mansion where these two people live, it can be seen that there is only such a family selling ice, and it is very likely that some people may not be able to buy it even if they line up.

    "There''s something," Jiang Yue said again, "We Xue Ji will send it from 100 catties of ice. If it is less than 100 catties, it will not be given to your house. If you want 100 catties every day or More, we naturally deliver it every day, but when it is lower than this amount, we will not deliver it on that day, but will put it at this booth, and then you can go to this booth to get it.¡±

    If you buy a few pounds of ice, you have to send it to your house, which is not only labor-intensive, but also time-consuming and the cost of delivery is too high.

    The two smiled and said, "Don''t worry, girl, this hundred catties of ice are only 2 taels of silver, our master is not short of this money, how can we not only buy a few dozen catties of ice one day, it''s not as good as Not buying."

    They are all rich people. No rich family is short of 2 taels of silver to buy ice every day. This money is too small. Their masters are thicker than this.

    "I just made it clear to you." Jiang Yue said. "Okay, then come over tomorrow morning, and we''ll sign the documents with you first."

    "Go, go, go."

    When the two of them left, Xue Sihu also came back after delivering the things. Hearing this, he immediately smiled and said, "That''s great, then get a small desk here tomorrow, and you will be responsible for signing documents with others. And make a good note of who buys ice from our family, and when they want to deliver it, so as not to forget. By the way, do you have enough paper and ink at home?"

    Xue Yan said: "I have the paper at home to draw something for my eldest brother, and it''s not enough. There''s not enough ink either."

 Chapter 420ï¼š Unreachable heights?

    Chapter 420 Unreachable height?

    "Then let''s go buy some paper and ink." Xue Sihu didn''t think it was a problem at all.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Jiang Yue naturally has no opinion.

    After waiting for another half an hour, I waited until some people came, but they didn''t buy ice directly, but wanted to eat ice. Xue Sihu asked these people to come back tomorrow, and then he took away the awning and sent it to him. Shen''s Medical Center, ready to go home.

    The old doctor Shen gave a lot of ingredients for the new recipe of sour plum soup, all prepared, wrapped in many paper bags, each paper bag can cook a big pot.

    The old doctor Shen had not finished eating the ice, so he didn''t take the small wooden box and quilt from the old doctor, but decided to get another small wooden box and a quilt for the old doctor to make it as convenient as possible for every day. I can bring some ice to the old doctor Shen.

    Going back from the street of Shen''s Medical Center, he happened to pass a shop where he could buy early rice. Then, Xue Sihu stopped the ox cart and went in to buy two ox carts of early rice.

    This shop said that it would be delivered to their door before dark today.

    Xue Sihu paid the money, then walked out of the shop with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan and continued home.

    Fortunately, there are several bookstores in this town. You can buy pen and ink without taking a detour. After walking for a long time, I came across a bookstore, stopped the bullock cart, and bought paper and ink.

    also bought several blank paper copies that were already wired.

    Such paper books can be used to keep accounts or record some other things at that time. It is more convenient to not have to bind it into a book by yourself.

    But the paper for the establishment of the document cannot be bound, and must be one by one, because one must be given to the other party.

    After leaving the town, there is only one official road to go, and you are not afraid of going in the wrong direction.

    But when Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu were still on their way back to the village, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, and Xue Wuhu finally returned to the village.

    And behind the bullock cart they were sitting in, there were four bullock carts.

    Two large wooden boxes of ox carts, one ox cart quilt, and finally several large pots on the ox cart, as well as wooden barrels with lids, several medium wooden boxes, oil paper can not be seen, all packed in wooden boxes.

    On the ox cart that Uncle Tian borrowed, Xue Sanhu and the others were sitting on the big wooden box that originally delivered ice today, and they bought a few more small wooden boxes.

    I bought a lot of sugar red beans and packed them in wooden boxes.

    As for the small wooden boxes, baskets and other items that house popsicles at home today, the ox cart at home brought them back, but they did not bring them back.

    People in the village saw that it was as high as a hill and there were five ox carts entering the village.

    They already know that quilts can keep ice for a long time, and Xue Dafu''s family buys so much, business is very good without thinking.

    They didn''t know what to say except being good.

    They all felt that Xue Dafu¡¯s family was not as high as they could reach.

    "Father! Mother! We are back!" Before Xue Wuhu got to the door, he raised his voice and shouted very loudly.

    When Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others saw that they were free, they were really making rice noodles again. When they heard the sound, they were all overjoyed. They knew that the business must be good, so they all stopped their work, opened the courtyard door, and came out to have a look. .

    They didn''t feel bad when they saw the four ox carts, and they were very happy.

    also know that this is a good business, this is a particularly good business!

    I didn''t even ask, the smile on my face couldn''t come off.

    Xue Wuhu jumped off the ox cart and rushed to Liu Guixia and the others. He excitedly and whispered about how much money he had earned today, and how shopkeeper Qiao and housekeeper Zhao bought ice.

 Chapter 421ï¼š Broken bones and tendons?

    Chapter 421 Breaking bones and connecting tendons?

    Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others naturally couldn''t help but be overjoyed.

    "Mother, take it and put it away." Xue Erhu also got off the ox cart, and while no one was paying attention, he stuffed Liu Guixia with a black cloth bag.

    Liu Guixia turned around immediately.

    The four hired ox carts, the driver will not help to send the things to the workshop, what¡¯s more, the road up the mountain is not easy to go out of the village, and there are fields and dams, and the ox cart can¡¯t pass, so the things are first. It was unloaded at the gate of the yard, and then the family tried to find a way to get it up the mountain and put it in the workshop.

    It¡¯s hard to put these big wooden boxes in the workshop. The road is really hard to walk, and the house can¡¯t put them down. Xue Dafu and the others decided to pull out all the firewood from the shed in the yard. When these things were put away, Xue Dagui happened to be After watching Old Man Xue, he wanted to go home and passed by their house.

    "Third brother, hehe," Xue Dagui came up with a smile, "I won''t say anything about my eldest brother''s house, there is no room available, but you don''t know how to let me go there? Why do you have to send it to the workshop, the road is so difficult to walk. , and it¡¯s not near my house. I¡¯m the only one at home now, the dogs have all gone to town, and there are two empty rooms in the house, you can also put it in the main room, you can also put it in the corridor, you can also put it in my room Put it, as long as there is space in the stove and firewood house, you can put it too. Just leave a place for me to sleep and eat. You know, I have always been very casual. I don¡¯t clean it anyway. It can help me keep my house clean every day."

    "That''s not enough." Xue Dafu said. There are not so many things in his house, and it is impossible to leave only a place to sleep and eat for his younger brother. "But are you really willing to let me go?"

    "What you said, I''m a brother with you, the broken bones are still attached to the tendons, let it go, let it go, if you don''t let go, my father will definitely tell me. Let go, let go, let me go. Don''t pack the shed and come out, do you want me to move it for you?" Xue Dagui salivated. "But yes, I won''t move it if it''s too heavy. You know it. I''ve always been lazy, but I don''t have the strength in my hands."

    said, and hugged a small quilt.

    Xue Dafu gave this younger brother a blank look, and then said to Xue Erhu and the others, "Okay, okay, move to your fourth uncle''s house."

    Xue Wuhu was a little worried, and said with a look of alertness: "Fourth Uncle, shouldn''t you take the opportunity and want to rely on something?"

    "Your fourth uncle, am I like this?" Xue Dagui said immediately, and then he salivated, "Hey, don''t say it, I really have something to do." But for fear of being misunderstood, he hurriedly said: "But don''t worry, It''s not because of your family''s things, I have changed them, and I have a lot of money myself, so it won''t be like that again."

    "Then there is something you said, what is it?" Xue Erhu asked. In the past, he would not talk to this fourth uncle so calmly, but since that time, their fourth uncle has indeed changed a lot, and the relationship with the family is actually better than before.

    "That''s right, hehe," Xue Dagui laughed, "your family should be very busy right now, you should hire someone to help you, why don''t you hire me?"

    Hearing this, Xue Erhu was a little surprised. Their fourth uncle seems to be a little smart... He hadn''t even told his family about hiring someone, and their fourth uncle had guessed it...

    Xue Dagui was still laughing and said: "I really can''t grow the crops well, I haven''t had a harvest for a year, and I don''t have the strength, so I can''t do the heavy things, but I can still do the light things, and I don''t need you to follow them to Qingshu. Just like fifteen cents a day, I¡¯ll pay ten cents a day, as long as you don¡¯t let me do heavy things, it¡¯s better for me to go to your booth and help you hold a bowl of vegetables.¡±

 Chapter 422ï¼š dont care

    Chapter 422 I don''t care much anymore

    Speaking of this, Xue Dagui even laughed at Xue Dafu: "Third brother, I just went to see my father, and I told my father about this, and my father said, as long as I don''t be lazy, I can still ask you, and I can''t let it go. My crops are not good, and I am so idle, otherwise I will run out of money, and I also found out how expensive it is to pay for a study, how long has this dog been in town? I just don¡¯t know how much it cost to buy pen and ink. If I didn¡¯t say it was good for him, I wouldn¡¯t bite my teeth to buy it for him.

    Xue Dafu thought it was justified. He couldn''t let this younger brother sit idle like this, not to mention that his father had no opinion. Let me ask him, it was about his father, and his younger brother would never lie.

    Thinking like this, he said: "Okay, I''m the master of this matter, you follow me to the booth to help, let the four tigers arrange something for you, and give you fifteen cents a day, but I''ll tell you first, The Four Tigers are not as easy to talk as I am. If you are lazy and rascal at that time, I don''t think the Four Tigers need to talk about you, and the Three Tigers will beat you up. Although I am still the head of the family, I am just like my father. I don''t care much. Now, the children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren, and I will listen to my father."

    Xue Sanhu was named and didn''t say anything, still standing there coldly, waiting to move things.

    "Thank you, third brother! I knew you would agree!" Xue Dagui immediately thanked him, and laughed even more, looking skinless and faceless. "Don''t worry, I still want you, the third brother, and things like the past will never happen again."

    Although Xue Dafu just said those words, Xue Dafu still believed Xue Dagui''s words.

    "Let''s go to your house to put things." Xue Dafu said. So many things need to be moved, it''s too early to move.

    "Ehhhh." Xue Dagui hurriedly responded, and the dog-legged man immediately led the way, even if everyone knew the way well, he didn''t need to lead him at all.

    After all the things were moved to Xue Dagui''s house, Xue Erhu went to return the ox cart to Uncle Tian, ??and told Uncle Tian that he would borrow the ox cart from Uncle Tian every day for the next two months. I agreed. Borrowing an ox cart is a one-time loan, not to mention every day for two months.

    When Xue Erhu came back from Uncle Tian''s house, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu also came back.

    The three of them heard that their fourth uncle had been hired, and that their fourth uncle had anticipated that he was going to hire someone and immediately rushed over to recommend him. The three of them were not surprised at all.

    Their fourth uncle had a very bright mind.

    "Then let the fourth uncle sell popsicles when the time comes. It''s not a big job." Xue Sihu said.

    Everyone has no opinion.

    "Didn''t you say you need to hire a few people? How can you hire other people besides the fourth uncle?" Yu Hongyan asked.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said: "Let the second brother handle this matter, he not only works in our village, but also in other villages, but I thought about it, and I have to hire two special ice shovels to deliver the ice to the The broken men, one for washing dishes, one for mixing rice noodle and cold skin, one for serving crushed ice, candied red beans and sour plum soup, two for bringing things to the table and helping to clean up the table, the six people were divided into two. If two or three teams use ox carts to deliver ice, three sell popsicles, and the fourth uncle counts as one, then we only need to hire two more popsicle sellers. These people will definitely do other chores. , and I specifically collect the money, manage these people and deal with the guests who come to eat ice, while Xiaoyan and Yuebao are responsible for someone who comes to buy the ice book."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 423ï¼š I dont know, I dont know...

    Chapter 423 I don''t know if I don''t know, just count...

    "In short, if you count the fourth uncle, you should hire 16 people. If you don''t count it, it''s 15 people." Xue Sihu concluded.

    Fifteen?

    "You have to hire so many people?" Liu Guixia opened her mouth wide, "Is it necessary to use so many people? Especially those who deliver ice and sell popsicles. Isn''t there five tigers who sell popsicles, and your second brother and third brother for ice cream? ."

    "Mother, you can use it." Xue Sihu laughed. "It''s only the first day, and some restaurants and wealthy households have ordered our ice cream, and there will definitely be more people ordering it in the future. Just the Jixiang Restaurant and the Yan Palace alone will add up to 500 catties of ice per day. You and Dad They must be too busy. They need the help of the second brother, the third brother and the five tigers. At that time, someone will definitely send ice. Jixiang Restaurant will only send a carriage to pick up two hundred catties of ice and send it to the county quickly. If the box is too big, it is difficult for one person to get the ice off the ox cart, and another person is required, so two people send the ice together."

    "Furthermore," Xue Sihu continued, "it''s not only delivering ice to Jixiang Restaurant, but also delivering ice to other people at that time, as well as our booth, why do we have to deliver it two or three times a day, so that you are all so busy. Come here, or someone will send it at one time. Can you make so many ice and popsicles, as well as sour plum soup, Liangpi, etc. Today, Liangpi is also selling very well, and you and your sister-in-law will not have to steam the Liangpi in the morning. , you can also steam it in the morning, and then bring it with you when the ox cart brings the ice to the stall.¡±

    "The ox cart is slow," Xue Sihu continued, "It takes two or three hours to come and go. How many two or three hours are there during the day? There must be three or four ox carts, and there is already one at home, so why not? If you want to borrow three bullock carts, one bullock cart with two people, that''s six people."

    "Not counting our ox cart." Xue Sihu was still talking. "How many popsicles have been made today? They are also selling very fast, and I will definitely make more in the future, and this is more flexible than going to the stall to eat ice, and it can be sold everywhere. If it is not for fear that you can''t make it, I will Not only hiring three people to sell popsicles, but I will definitely hire two more. The town is actually quite big, and there are only so many people living there, so selling a thousand popsicles a day is not a problem at all."

    "My dear..." Hearing this, Liu Guixia couldn''t help but say this. "I really need so many people." It''s not that I don''t know, but it can be really scary.

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Four tigers can''t go wrong with this kind of thing, mother, just relax, okay, then I''ll go find someone."

    "Wait," Xue Sihu said with a smile, "Second brother, in fact, for washing dishes and mixing rice noodles with cold skin, it''s best to hire a quick-witted aunt to do it. They are good at this."

    "I understand, I understand." Xue Erhu smiled. "Qingshu''s mother and Jinshan''s mother have very quick hands and feet, so they are definitely suitable."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue finally spoke up: "Second brother and fourth brother, I think hiring people should also consider whether they are free to work for two months, and they will be robbed in the second half of this month. We also have to rob them. If we can¡¯t work for our family during that time, and we have to grab the crops, don¡¯t we have to find someone again? Why don¡¯t we just find someone who is free for the next two months, won¡¯t stop work, and less troublesome ."

    "That''s true." Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu both nodded in agreement.

    "Also," Jiang Yue said again: "Our family should be very busy for the next two months. In the second half of this month, our family will rush to harvest early rice and rush to plant late rice. It is estimated that our own family does not have time to do these things. The wallet is given to others to help our family, and this is something we can¡¯t wait for, so it¡¯s best to find someone in advance.¡±

 Chapter 424ï¼š more profitable

    Chapter 424 Looking after the more profitable

    "It''s still our Yuebao''s thoughtful consideration." Xue Sihu laughed. "Second brother, did you hear that?"

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "I heard it."

    Xue Dafu rubbed his hands together and couldn''t believe it: "This year, our family has to spend money to let others help Shuangqiu?"

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Isn''t it too busy to be busy, so I have to take care of making more money first?"

    "Yes yes yes." Xue Dafu was still quite excited. He has planted crops for so many years and worked hard for half his life. In which year is he so busy in the last half of this month that he is so drowsy and exhausted?

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I won''t say anything more, you can all figure it out, especially you Erhu, you must be more careful when looking for someone, and what Gang Yuebao said, you must take it to heart. The people who helped Shuangqiang in the late ten days are now looking for them, so there is no need to hurry then, just give the money to those people to help us in the double robbing.¡±

    "I know mother, then I''ll go." After that, Xue Erhu went.

    Because the two ox-carriage early rice grains they bought would be delivered before dark, Xue Dafu and the others sent the scoops, cauldrons, and pots for soaking the early rice to the workshop first, and then they would make rice noodles in the workshop later. The house is too crowded, and the yard of the house can''t dry after making too many rice noodles, but the yard of the workshop is big enough.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed to the workshop, and together they helped build a simple shed in the workshop yard. A stove was built under the shed, and a cauldron was placed on top.

    The water in the river on the side of the mountain is very clear, just go there to get the water, it is the place where the big runner borrows the water potential.

    Xue Sanhu chopped down a lot of bamboo and dragged it, and set it up in the yard. It was three floors up and down, almost covering the entire yard. At that time, rice noodles could be dried.

    Waiting for this to be done, the two ox carts that I bought and the rice were also delivered. The sun has not yet set, but people will not send it to the workshop on the mountain, they still have to do it themselves.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Sanhu went to the workshop one by one and piled them all up in the empty room that had neither stone mills nor grain mills.

    Xue Sihu is a little less powerful, so he can carry half a load. Xue Wuhu had less strength, so he carried a small bag as much as possible.

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were busy making dinner, so they didn''t help.

    But Xue Yihu stopped what he was doing and helped pick. Xue Yihu had already made a small cart, the one for Xue Yan.

    But starting from tomorrow, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue will be sitting at a small desk in the booth to set up the paperwork for others to buy ice. It is estimated that they will not be able to use it for the time being.

    And today, in addition to making a small cart, Xue Yihu also went to chop bamboo and sawed a lot of bamboo tubes, plus the ones he already had at home, he had enough for 180.

    Now, if you are in a hurry to make popsicles, you can use six large pots to make them at the same time, and you can really make 180 popsicles at one time, just right.

    When all the early rice that was bought was sent to the workshop, Xue Erhu also came back, saying that everyone had been hired, and that the work of double robbing was also agreed with them.

    Hire someone who can keep working for the next two months.

    There are his mother Li Qingshu, his mother He Jinshan, and He Jinshan, which accounts for three, and the other twelve, like He Jinshan, are young and strong men who play well with Xue Erhu.

    Originally, Xue Erhu wanted to hire Li Qingshu, but Li Qingshu was only a younger sister and had no brothers. At that time, he would have to help the family to rob him, and he would definitely have to stop work, so he gave up. His mother can be hired because Li Qingshu''s sister can also cook for the house, so she doesn''t have to be at home.

 Chapter 425ï¼š Some crooked melons and cracked dates?

    Chapter 425 Some crooked melons and cracked dates?

    The reason why He Jinshan was able to come is because He Jinshan has many brothers and sisters, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he or his mother is short of the farmland at home.

    The other twelve men also have many brothers and sisters in their respective families. When the time comes for the double robbing, even if they are missing, it does not matter.

    The same is true of Shuang Rob. Xue Erhu is looking for young and strong men who can make time for their family Shuang Rob. They have already agreed that it will be fifteen wen a day. The family is rushing to harvest early rice and rush to plant late rice.

    There are people from this village and other villages, but they are all people who speak their minds, are usually decent people, are familiar with Xue Erhu, and will never let Xue Erhu pigeons.

    Besides, in this ten-mile-eight village, everyone wants to work every day and earn money every day, but how many people can work every day? At the end of the year, most people can do some work for people on a few occasions. There are still many people who are around the crops every day without much harvest. Even if it is not Xue Erhu to say hello, if it is someone else, these people will immediately. Agree to promise to do, will never release pigeons.

    But Xue Erhu could think of them first, and they were still very grateful.

    In fact, Xue Erhu also went to the village chief''s son, Lu Zhuangniu. Lu Zhuangniu was also a good worker. He wanted Lu Zhuangniu to help deliver ice. At that time, Zhuangniu helped Shuangqiu at home, so Lu Zhuangniu did not agree, but Lu Zhuangniu felt a pity himself, but there was nothing he could do.

    As soon as Xue Erhu came back, he told his family who he had found, and Xue Dafu and the others had no opinion.

    Seeing that it was getting dark, Xue Dafu turned his head and asked, "Damn, is the meal ready?"

    Liu Guixia replied immediately from under the shed: "The rice is ready, but the corn is steaming in the big pot, and it will take a while."

    "Have you broken corn again?" Xue Wuhu immediately jumped over happily.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "Yes, your sister-in-law broke it in the field today, and the corn in the field can also be eaten, but it is a little crooked."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other subconsciously after hearing the words.

    This is to bring back white corn, black corn, and purple corn?

    When she replanted the cornfield with strong seedlings, she also replanted several white, black and purple corns.

    "Why is the melon crooked?" Xue Sihu also walked under the cooking shed.

    Liu Guixia: "Isn''t this corn originally yellow, but when your sister-in-law was picking corn today, she found that the corn kernels on several corn plants were white, purple and black, just above a few trees. My sister-in-law was afraid that I couldn''t eat it, so after I picked it up, I peeled a few corn kernels for the chicken to eat, and the chicken is fine so far, and it should be edible, anyway, it''s all steamed."

    "That''s right." Xue Sihu laughed. "But not necessarily, but mother, you have already steamed it, so let''s taste it. If it tastes better than yellow corn, keep some of these seeds to see next year and see if you can still grow corn of these colors. "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    That''s what she thought at the time.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I think so too."

    "How can yellow corn grow other colors of corn?" Xue Dafu was a little strange.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "I have given birth to several sons, all of them were born to me, but several sons are not the same. Look at your sons, which son is the same? What''s strange?"

    Xue Dafu laughed immediately: "That''s true, that''s true."

 Chapter 426ï¼š It should be red

    Chapter 426 It should be red too

    "However, the corn in our field this year is really good. There are many corn kernels on a cob. It looks like it is crowded, and it is chubby. Even the white corn, purple corn, and black corn are chubby. I look a little uncomfortable with the color. Everyone said that our corn grows well, and when the corn elders are old, they will exchange seeds with our family." Liu Guixia smiled.

    Speaking of this, Liu Guixia remembered something, and hurriedly turned her head and said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "By the way, Xiaoyan Yuebao, your sister-in-law said that she saw that the fruit of the snakeberry you planted was turning red. Should the fruit be picked and sold to the hospital, or should the whole tree be pulled up and dried before being sold to the hospital, didn¡¯t you say that the whole snakeberry can be used as medicine?¡±

    That strawberry should be red too.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue and asked Jiang Yue to speak.

    Jiang Yue said: "Mr. Yan and I will go to see it tomorrow morning. Now I and Yan have not made up our minds. We will wait and see."

    "Okay," Liu Guixia said with a smile, "It''s not very popular anyway. It''s estimated that in two days, it will be a big hit, and then it''s not too late for you to think about it."

    When the corn is steamed, you can have dinner.

    I made a big pot of corn tonight. Everyone can have at least one.

    Xue Wuhu took a piece of white corn, took a sip, and immediately exclaimed: "This is much softer and more delicious than yellow corn. Mother, you must save the seeds."

    "Really or not?" She just picked a white corn cobs back, Liu Guixia didn''t taste it, Xue Wuhu touched her mouth and let her take a bite, Liu Guixia''s eyes lit up immediately, "It''s a lot soft and waxy, this one has no teeth. Good people must like it very much, so I will cook two for your grandfather to send."

    The purple corn was taken by Xue Sihu, but he only wanted half of it, and he gave the other half to Xue Sanhu, and the taste was not bad.

    The black corn was too dark, black and shiny, although the chicken was fine after eating a few grains, Xue Yihu and the others were a little afraid to eat it, so Jiang Yue took it and shared half with Xue Yan. The peel is thin and the taste is good.

    The white, purple, and black corns all had only one stick, and they all tasted good. Naturally, they should be kept for seed. Liu Guixia immediately said: "When the time comes, keep a stick for the elders and make seeds next year."

    Those who have not eaten these three kinds of corn can only eat yellow corn.

    The taste of yellow corn is a bit hard, but because it is still tender, the taste is not particularly bad, but it is not as good as these three types of corn.

    When Jiang Yue and the others were eating corn, the story about their family¡¯s employment of a lot of people had already spread in the village. They were basically surprised and happy, and some would say sour words.

    is like the home of the aunt Wang Sufen.

    When Aunt Wang heard about this, she was so angry that she couldn''t eat dinner, and said to her man, son, and two grandchildren, "My family is so poor, even if their family hires people, the first thing they should think of is us. But the last time we built a workshop, we didn¡¯t have our family¡¯s share. Now they have to hire people for their stalls, and they don¡¯t have our family¡¯s share. I heard that their early rice will also pay for people to grab it, and the late rice also pays for people to plant rice. It doesn''t matter if we don''t have our family''s share, their family would rather spend money to let people from other villages work for their family, and never thought about our family, come to our house and ask you to work for him !"

    Aunt Wang''s son has a headache, his mother is like this.

    After so many years, he couldn''t bear it any longer, and finally said: "Mother, you should change your temperament. Who doesn''t dislike our family now in the village? It''s because of you that you always gossip about others bitterly. You have to talk about anyone''s gossip, and you want to take advantage of others. If anyone has money, they will go up to them. If you can''t get it right, you will scold them. Do you think you are annoying? Don''t mess with the whole village. The days are getting better, but our family is still miserable."

 Chapter 427ï¼š The kid is right

    Chapter 427 The child is right

    "What are you talking about!" Aunt Wang immediately changed her nose and eyes. "Are you still acting like a son! Is there a son who says that about motherhood?! Don''t I also want a better life at home!"

    The two grandsons knew what kind of person their grandma was, and they dared not say a word for fear that their grandma would bombard them. I also think that their father is very brave today, and usually their father can''t play a fart for a long time.

    "I don''t need to talk too much when I want to live a better life at home!" Aunt Wang''s son was also on fire. "You are the most annoying in the village! No one owes you anything! Who do you think you are, and sometimes you are the biggest!"

    "Are you still my son¡ª"

    Aunt Wang was about to burst into tears, but finally, the man she had been silent about spoke up: "It''s alright, Sufen, you need to change your temperament, the child is right, although the villagers don''t say it face to face. , I can also see how much you dislike our family. It''s all caused by you. It''s useless for you to cry. Don''t say that what I said is unreasonable, and don''t play with me. I know that if I hadn''t been a refugee, I would have Seriously ill, you have to bring me here, or I will die long ago. I am grateful to you, so I have never spoken to you for so many years. You can do whatever you want in this house, but you can Think about the juniors in our family. They have a lot longer life than us, but because of you, they can''t look up in the village. It''s not that people don''t want to walk with them, but because their family has You, I''m afraid of getting in touch with you. You always scold others for being too talkative and want to be rotten. I see that someday you will be too rotten. If you always think what others should be like, I won''t talk about you, you Think about it for yourself."

    said, her man put down his chopsticks and stopped eating, so he went back to the room.

    While going back to the room, he coughed twice, obviously not in good health.

    "Old man! Old man!" Aunt Wang originally wanted to cry, complaining that her son and her men said that to her, but when she saw that her men didn''t eat any food, she panicked.

    For so many years, her man hasn''t said a single word to her, and she didn''t even eat today!

    Her own man, of course she feels distressed!

    Aunt Wang''s son saw that his father was gone, he also put down his chopsticks, stopped eating, and went back to his room.

    Aunt Wang''s daughter-in-law saw that her husband was gone, and she couldn''t eat anymore. She lowered her head, put down her chopsticks and left.

    The two grandsons looked at each other and felt that they should be brave again. Grandma''s nature really needs to be changed, so she put down her chopsticks, and hurried back to their respective rooms for fear that they would regret it.

    At the dinner table, Aunt Wang was left alone, and it was empty.

    Aunt Wang just stayed like that.

    On the other side, Li Qingshu''s family was also having dinner, but they were very happy.

    I saw that Li Qingshu Niang hadn''t recovered from her happiness: "I didn''t expect that I''m almost forty, and I can still work for others. Erhu can say that it will take two months, two months, as usual. , Our family has never worked for two months in the whole year. Before that, Qingshu also worked for a workshop for more than half a month. I also made some money selling oil. At that time, rice can also be used in Erhu''s workshop. You can also make some money by selling rice, but this year is much better than last year.¡±

    Li Qingshu''s sister is also very happy: "Mother, you can go at ease. I have me at home. I can do the laundry and cooking. Don''t worry about your family when you work for others."

 Chapter 428ï¼š we will get better

    Chapter 428 We will also get better and better

    "All right." Li Qingshu Niang nodded straight.

    Li Qingshu''s father smiled and said: "This is a job for people, you can do it well, Erhu''s family is taking care of our family, don''t you see that Erhu is the first to come to our house every time he is alive?"

    "I know, I know." Li Qingshu Niang nodded again and again.

    Li Qingshu smiled and said, "If it weren''t for the fact that there were not enough people in the family to double grab, I would have been hired."

    Li Qingshu''s father smiled and said: "Actually, there is not much early rice in the family that needs to be harvested, but after all, I can''t do it alone. Your mother has been hired, and there is already one person in the family, which is already very good. It is also the Erhu family who are too kind. , No matter how quick your mother works, she won''t give 15 wen a day like a man who does manual labor."

    Li Qingshu smiled and said, "I told Erhu about this. He said that he paid his mother more, but he said it was the same. Jinshan''s mother is also fifteen cents a day."

    "So his family is too kind." Li Qingshu''s father sighed. "Their family is good. Look, their family is getting better and better, and our village''s life will be better and better."

    Li Qingshu smiled and said, "I think so too."

    *

    Jiang Yue and the others had dinner here, and they didn''t rush to wash and sleep. Instead, they put a few cauldrons that were newly bought today and washed by Li Hehua on the open space in the yard.

    Originally, I planned to set up only one big pot to cook sour plum soup, but seeing that there was still room next to the cooking shed, I set up another one, and then the two big pots were dedicated to cooking sour plum soup.

    Because the two cauldrons are a little far away from the cauldrons that boil the saltpeter, no one will make a mistake even if they are busy at that time.

    When Xue Dafu and the others were setting up these cauldrons in the yard, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were kneading and washing their face.

    Liangpi sells very well, so I washed a little more.

    Until the washed facial water was put aside to settle, everyone washed and fell asleep.

    On the second day, it was time to get up again before dawn.

    Make popsicles, make ice, steam cold skin, make breakfast, cook sour plum soup... Come together, the family is busy.

    After breakfast, Xue Sihu took Li Qingshu''s mother, He Jinshan''s mother, a few men who would help at the booth, and three people selling popsicles, including Xue Dagui, and went to town together.

    One ox cart could not fit, and I brought a lot of things with me. I used four bullock carts. I went to set up the stall first. It can¡¯t be like before. If I go late, the stall will be set up too late.

    Now the days are getting hotter and earlier.

    Xue Wuhu followed him again, saying that he wanted to teach the popsicle sellers how to sell popsicles. Xue Sihu saw that today the family did not have to help Xue Wuhu at home, so he let Xue Wuhu follow.

    Not only did Xue Wuhu go, but also the three people who delivered the ice, in order to drive the ox cart back, and then pull the ice to the town.

    The other three people who delivered the ice, one of whom was He Jinshan, had no work for them for the time being, so he sat under the big tree outside the yard and waited.

    Under the tree, there is a square table and a few benches. There are also water and bowls on the square table. If you are thirsty, you can pour the water yourself. Under another tree, two ox carts rested.

    The ox carts are all borrowed from the families who own ox carts in Shili Ba Village.

    Originally planned to borrow three bullock carts, but found that three were not enough, so he borrowed two more, plus one at home, making a total of six.

    These three people would help to carry well water and river water from time to time and put it at the gate of the yard. If Xue Erhu and the others needed water, they would open the gate of the yard, go outside the yard to pick it in, and then empty the buckets out.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to follow them to the town. The two of them would sit in an ox cart and go to the town. Now they will follow them to the town, which is a bit early.

    Besides, they have to go to the field to see strawberries first.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to the two babies "Maomao" and "Heart Honey" for their reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 429ï¼š Are you still eating? !

    Chapter 429 Have you eaten yet? !

    Seeing that their fourth brother took people to the town, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan carried a very small basket and went to the mountain and the ground together.

    Strawberries are not very red now, a small bamboo basket is enough.

    The rest of the family are busy making ice, and the elder brother is making thin sticks, so they don''t need their help.

    When I came to the strawberry field, there were a lot of strawberries on each plant, big and small. You could clearly see that some were completely red, a little bit half red, some were only a little red, and some were not yet red.

    This variety of Jiangyue is the variety that is listed in June and July.

    There are other strawberry varieties, but she did not plant them, because only this variety was suitable for planting at that time, and other strawberry varieties were not suitable for transplanting in that month.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood in the ditch between the ridges, and picked all the strawberries that were completely red and could be picked and eaten. There were not many. The basket was originally small, and it was only half the size of the basket.

    This acre of land can be picked at the beginning, but it''s actually okay. After two days, as Liu Guixia said, it can be very popular.

    However, there are a few strawberries that are very early red. I didn''t notice it before, but now I noticed when picking them. These strawberries are already red and rotten, so they can''t be picked.

    "This is up to me." Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan as they went down the mountain with Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan knew that he wanted everyone to call this strawberry thing instead, so he nodded: "Well." Either she said it, or he said, since she wants to say it, let her say it.

    Crossed the river and washed the half-basket of strawberries before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned home.

    He Jinshan just helped pick up another load of well water and put it at the door of their yard, just when he saw them coming back, there were still red fruits in the small basket, He Jinshan immediately laughed: "You will put your snakeberries here. Picked it back? I saw it when I was working in the field before, and it was specially planted, which is much bigger than growing in the wild."

    "Well, I picked it back." Jiang Yue said. "I ate it, and it tasted good, sweet and sour, better than eating the snakeberry fruit in the wild."

    "You still ate it?!" He Jinshan was taken aback.

    The other two men who delivered ice were also surprised.

    "It''s really from a child''s family. Fortunately, the snakeberry is not poisonous," He Jinshan said with a happy smile, "In the past, there were also children who ate the snakeberry without thinking, and it was fine, but the wild thing, I heard that the taste is not good, It¡¯s better not to eat it. The medical center will use it as a medicinal material, and it will definitely not give people a lot of it at one time. Remember not to eat indiscriminately in the future.¡±

    "It''s really delicious, would you like to try it?" After saying that, Jiang Yue was about to bury her head in the small basket that Xue Yan was carrying and take out strawberries for He Jinshan and the others to eat.

    He Jinshan and the others all laughed: "If we don''t eat it, you shouldn''t eat it, be careful if you eat it wrong."

    "Brother Yan and I have eaten a lot." Jiang Yue said.

    He Jinshan and the others were all taken aback, and hurriedly shouted: "Erhu! Erhu! Come out and have a look, your Yuebao and Xiaoyan have eaten a lot of snake berries, so there won''t be any problems!"

    Xue Erhu and the others were startled when they heard this, and hurriedly opened the courtyard door and rushed out.

    Li Hehua bent over and rubbed Jiang Yue''s belly, and asked worriedly: "Yuebao, is your stomach uncomfortable? Why do you want to eat snake berries? Didn''t you say dried and sold to the hospital? I knew it earlier. I''ll accompany you, nothing will happen, right?"

    There is a cry behind it.

 Chapter 430ï¼š its delicious

    Chapter 430 It''s Weird and Delicious

    Li Hehua was about to cry.

    "That''s right, that''s right. What should I do, what should I do." Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan were also worried, and they were so anxious that they didn''t know what to do.

    There are six gods and no masters.

    Xue Dafu and the others were not going anywhere. They all bent over in worry and looked at their two precious children, one big and one small.

    Xue Yan had already been lifted up by Xue Sanhu''s long arm, and Xue Erhu didn''t have to bend down anymore. He wanted to see if Xue Yan had any pimples on his body or if there was any discomfort. Fortunately, Xue Yan responded quickly. , Immediately said: "Second brother, third brother, I''m fine. Nothing at all. Yuebao is fine. If something happens, we won''t be in front of you right now. We''ve all eaten for a while."

    Jiang Yue didn''t expect to be rubbed on her stomach, and Li Hehua got the hand when she was oversighted. She was embarrassed, but she still cooperated: "Brother Yan and I looked at that look delicious, so we ate a lot of them. I just put it in the basket, it''s really delicious, it doesn''t feel like snakeberry, uncle, aunt, do you want to try it too?"

    "Huh?" Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were stunned, not sure if they wanted to try it.

    It was the cold Xue Sanhu. Seeing that his two precious children were really fine, he put his long arms down and put their little Yan on the ground, and immediately picked up a strawberry from the basket and ate it.

    He is an adult, and he can only take one bite. It is full of pulp, a little sour and a little sweet, but the taste is really good.

    "I can eat it." After saying these two words indifferently, Xue Sanhu went back to the main room to make ice.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, no matter what, the words "third brother" helped them.

    Sure enough, seeing Xue Sanhu eating and saying these two words, Xue Erhu also took a strawberry from the basket and ate it, his eyes lit up: "It''s delicious. Father and mother, you can eat it too."

    "It should be edible. It seems that Xiaoyan and Yuebao are fine." Liu Guixia smiled and ate one, and then nodded again and again: "It''s good, it''s not bad. Jinshan, can you try it too?"

    He Jinshan and the others were still a little afraid to taste it, so they all waved their hands.

    I''m afraid that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are all right now, but after a while, things may happen. Some symptoms, I heard, did not appear immediately.

    Therefore, He Jinshan and the others also persuaded: "Aunt, I don''t think you should eat it, just leave it alone, if Xiaoyan and Yuebao are tomorrow... By the way, now there are still you, two tigers and three tigers. , it is estimated that if you eat too much, it will be fine, and it will not be too late for you to eat again."

    Xue Dafu was quite approving of what He Jinshan and the others said, "Let''s listen to Jinshan and the others. You too, Xiaoyan and Yuebao ate it, and you hurried to eat it."

    Liu Guixia said: "I only ate one of the two tigers and the three tigers. It will definitely be fine. Some people have eaten snake berries before, but only in small amounts, but Xiaoyan and Yuebao..."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said, "We''re really fine."

    After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "I think my brother Yan and I are fine, but if you are worried, you can leave it to eat tomorrow, it''s not too late."

    "Then let it go, let it go first." Liu Guixia said again and again.

    "Little Yanyuebao, if you have any discomfort, you must tell me, we will send you to see the doctor then." Li Hehua said.

    "I know sister-in-law." Jiang Yue replied.

    "I know sister-in-law." Xue Yan also responded.

 Chapter 431ï¼š Like horses?

    Chapter 431 Like horses?

    Although they are a little worried, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are really fine now, so Liu Guixia and the others are just a little worried, but they are not as anxious as before.

    He Jinshan and the others saw that there were no empty buckets for them to fetch water, so they sat down at the table under the tree again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Liu Guixia and the others into the courtyard.

    After a while, all the ice that Jixiang Restaurant and Yan Mansion wanted were prepared. Two large wooden boxes each contained 200 catties, a medium wooden box contained 100 catties of ice, and this 100 catties of ice. It was for the Yan government.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu carried a large wooden box and a medium wooden box out, and then joined He Jinshan and the others outside the yard, and tied them on an ox cart.

    There are also a few small wooden boxes of popsicles tied on top.

    After the is tied up, in addition to He Jinshan, the other two ice delivery people are responsible for delivering the ice for the ox cart.

    The two of them drove the bullock cart away, and went to deliver the ice in two wooden boxes of the freshman and middle school to the Jixiang Restaurant and Yan Mansion in the town. The popsicles in the small wooden box will be placed at the stall and sold to Xue Dagui and the others. .

    Jixiang Restaurant also has a large wooden box of ice, and a horse-drawn carriage will come after this, and this large wooden box of ice will be pulled to the county.

    Xue Yihu Xue Erhu brought out another big wooden box. This big wooden box of ice was going to be sent to the stall to be chopped up and sold. This big wooden box of ice was placed on the last ox cart.

    also put a bucket of sour plum soup on the ox cart, which was also delivered to the stall.

    This bullock cart can only be delivered by He Jinshan alone.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you should go to the town." Xue Erhu shouted while standing beside the ox cart.

    "Come on." Xue Yan replied, and then led Jiang Yue out of the house and let Jiang Yue climb onto the ox cart before he also climbed up.

    "Have you all brought paper, ink, pen and inkstone?" Xue Erhu asked worriedly.

    "The fourth brother has already taken it, we don''t need to take it." Xue Yan said.

    "That''s okay." Xue Erhu was relieved, but then he was worried again, and said to He Jinshan: "They ate a lot of snake berries today, you can help and watch. If there is any discomfort, you can quickly send them a sink. Go to the doctor''s clinic, which was opened by our classmate Xiaoyan."

    He Jinshan agreed.

    Then, He Jinshan drove the bullock cart and took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the town.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked away for a while, the carriage from Jixiang Restaurant came. Xue Erhu and the others heard the sound of the carriage and knew that it was from Jixiang Restaurant. The home is loaded onto the wagon and tied.

    The people rushed to send it to the county. As soon as he saw it was tied up, the driver immediately raised his whip and drove the horse to run, which was much faster than the ox.

    Xue Sanhu couldn''t help but stare at the sturdy horse that was running fast.

    When Xue Erhu saw it, he smiled and said, "You like horses? After a few days, the family earns more money. Let Sihu exchange the ox cart at home and buy a horse back, so that we can go to the town in the future. quick."

    The cold Xue Sanhu rarely responded: "Well."

    *

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were about to arrive in the town, they met the three people who came to town with their fourth brother in the morning, who were also in charge of delivering ice. Each of them drove an ox cart back to the village.

    These three people returned to the village to pull ice.

    I still make ice at home.

    Also because only six people were hired to deliver the ice, I originally wanted to divide them into two groups, but now I have borrowed two more ox carts, so now I can only have two groups of two instead of two. The group is a group of people.

 Chapter 432ï¼š your heart is so big

    Chapter 432 Your heart is really big

    Fortunately, the second brother at the door of the house will help to load the ice into the cart. If it is delivered to the destination, usually someone at the destination will help to get the wooden box off the ox cart.

    That person drives an ox cart to deliver ice, that''s fine.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to their booth, the awning of the booth had already been erected, and everything else was ready. The fifth brother, fourth uncle, and two other popsicle sellers were not there. I sell popsicles. Under the awning, in the coolest place against the wall, there is a small desk, a bench inside the desk, a square stool on the side of the desk, and pen, ink and paper on the desk. Inkstone.

    There is also a box of red ink pads, which must have been bought by the fourth brother who came to town today.

    When other people at the stall saw He Jinshan coming with the ox cart, especially He Jinshan''s mother, they all came over immediately and helped unload the things on the ox cart.

    Xue Sihu also came over, that''s all, He Jinshan and the others had enough staff, so he didn''t help him, but led his two precious children who jumped from the ox cart to the small case. at the table.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you will sit here from now on." Xue Sihu patted the small desk and laughed.

    Xue Yan consciously walked around the small desk and sat on the bench inside.

    Jiang Yue was also very self-conscious, sitting on the square stool beside the desk, but she was not as tall as Xue Yan, this square stool might be suitable for Xue Yan to sit on, but she was sitting a little high, and her short legs were so drooping. in midair.

    At this moment, He Jinshan came over with a smile: "Four Tigers, tell you something."

    "What''s the matter, Brother Jinshan?" Xue Sihu leaned on the small desk and asked with a smile.

    He Jinshan motioned Xue Sihu to look at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, and smiled: "Just your two precious children, obviously they went to the field to have a look, but seeing that the snakeberries in your field looked delicious, just I''ve eaten a lot, and I''m fine so far, but maybe there''s something wrong. Anyway, you should pay attention. I''ll wait for this cow to rest enough, and I''ll have to go back. If they feel uncomfortable, you can send them quickly. Go to see the doctor, your second brother also told me, you should know what to say about Shen''s Medical Center."

    "I know, I know." Xue Sihu nodded with a smile, then, looking at his two precious children, he asked with a smile, "You are all fine now, so it should be fine. By the way, are the snakeberries in our home delicious? ?"

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s delicious."

    Xue Sihu: "Really?"

    He Jinshan said with a smile: "Your second brother is not afraid of having an accident and tasted one, because it tastes weird. Even your third brother, who doesn''t talk much, tasted one and said that he could eat it. He said that he could eat it. I guess It tastes really good."

    "That''s not bad, there''s more food to eat at home next time." Xue Sihu looked at it. His two precious children are all right, isn''t that the thing that people eat will be fine, there''s nothing to ignore.

    "Your heart is really big." He Jinshan laughed. "Anyway, pay more attention."

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu responded, and when He Jinshan took the ox cart to rest at the place where the ox cart rested, he rubbed the heads of his two precious children, "Don''t eat indiscriminately next time, even if you look at it. If it''s delicious, I''m not in a hurry to eat it right away. I''ll bring it back to my chickens or pigs to eat. If it''s all right, you can eat it later. But I''ve seen the snakeberries in our farm, and they look delicious. It looks like human food."

 Chapter 433ï¼š Why dont you make some money this way?

    Chapter 433 Why not make some money like this?

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything, but Jiang Yue said, "Fourth brother, it''s really delicious, sweet and sour, I have a small mouth, so I have to take two bites. I discussed it with brother Yan on the way here. If we are all right tomorrow, next time our family sells not only red bean ice, but also snakeberry ice, no... It doesn''t look like the snakeberry in the wild grass. Now, it should be another kind of snakeberry. In order to distinguish it, brother Yan thought about it and said it was called Strawberry. I think the name is quite good. If we sell this, it will be called Strawberry Ice. Snakeberry ice. That is, cut the fruit into small pieces, or not cut it into small pieces, put it directly on the ice, and sprinkle a little sugar, it should also be delicious."

    "Yes!" Xue Sihu''s eyes lit up. "Okay, just do what you think, especially your Yuebao. You are the best at getting food. Fourth brother believes in you! At that time, everyone will be able to choose from more options, so that you won''t come to eat ice, which is red bean ice."

    Jiang Yuexin said that this is still not enough material, otherwise she can make many kinds of ice.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan then said: "Fourth brother, once the fruit is red, it should be very easy to spoil, so we have to eat it early, but even if our family sells this kind of ice and the business is good, we won''t be able to use that many fruit, and we won''t be able to eat it at home. How much, there is an acre of land, I think most of this fruit will be sold to others to eat, and these are not the kind of snake berries in the wild, and the medical center will definitely not want them, it is better to earn some money like this."

    "It''s a way, it can''t be left to rot at home. I''ll eat it later to see if it''s so delicious. If it''s delicious, I''ll just put it on the stall and talk to the people who come to eat ice at the right time. Few people buy it." Xue Sihu said.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    On the other side of the awning, He Jinshanniang and Li Qingshuniang are cooking the soaked rice noodle.

    I cooked a lot more than yesterday. If it is not enough, I will cook it again. This is very fast. I have prepared it first, so as to prevent it from being more busy at that time.

    The other people, because they were basically ready, even went to the water collection place to fill up the water and brought them back. They were idle for the time being, let¡¯s sit, and they were uneasy. They all looked at Xue Sihu and didn¡¯t know what to do. it is good.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "You all sit down first, and when it''s almost noon, you won''t be able to relax if you want, let alone sit."

    Everyone said this, so these few people had to sit down, and they all felt that it was much better than doing manual labor all day long, and they were still given fifteen cents a day.

    The two people who wanted to buy ice yesterday but didn''t have the paperwork came again. Xue Sihu hurriedly greeted the two to the small desk where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sitting.

    One of them said in a hurry: "Although there was no paperwork yesterday, it was agreed that we will start delivering ice today. When will you deliver it?"

    "The ox carts have already gone back to pull, each 100 catties, you can rest assured. As long as the documents are completed, you have given the money, and they will definitely be delivered to the gates of your respective houses before noon." Jiang Yue said while helping Xue Yan research ink.

    Xue Yan spread out the paper and saw that the ink was polished, so he took a pen from the pen holder and began to write with ink.

    "That''s good, that''s good." The two of them were very happy, and both stretched their necks to look at Xue Yanli''s document.

 Chapter 434ï¼š who doesnt like to listen to

    Chapter 434 Who doesn''t like listening to good things

    Seeing that Xue Yan''s strokes and strokes are extremely profound, even better than their master''s and young master''s words, they couldn''t help but boast: "This word is really beautiful."

    He Jinshan''s mother, Li Qingshu''s mother, and the men who were sitting stretched their necks and looked here, and felt that Xue Yan was well written.

    Even though they were actually illiterate.

    But they had heard from the village chief that Xue Yan''s handwriting was well written, so no one was surprised.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "My younger brother has read books for three years."

    "Have you read books for three years at such a young age?" The two of them were a little surprised, and then they kept nodding their heads: "It''s good to have read books, good books, we haven''t read books, but when we followed our respective young masters , but I know a lot of characters, what your brother wrote is not difficult to read, we can still recognize it."

    "That little brother, your brains are also very good. You can read with your young masters. If I were with you, I would probably not be able to read a few words for ten or twenty years." Xue Sihu said.

    The two people said were flushed. Who doesn''t like to hear nice words.

    Their fourth brother was too good at talking, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan listened too much and became numb. However, if they really want their fourth brother to learn with a young master, not to mention learning, but knowing all the words, it should be no problem. They believe in their fourth brother''s brain.

    When he wrote how many taels of silver, Xue Yan stopped writing, raised his head, and asked the two of them, "How much money did you each pay?"

    "Yan mansion is one hundred taels, right? I went back yesterday to ask my master for instructions, and my master said that he would also pay one hundred taels." The man said, taking out one hundred taels of silver bills and placing them on the small desk .

    "I also asked my master for instructions, and my master also said one hundred taels." Another person also took out one hundred taels of silver notes.

    Now it''s two hundred taels? !

    He Jinshan''s mother and others were stunned, and their mouths were wide open.

    It is estimated that an egg can be stuffed into it.

    Li Qingshu''s mother''s scoop for catching the boiled rice noodles almost fell to the ground, but fortunately he reacted in time.

    Jiang Yue is still grinding ink, very calm and calm.

    Xue Yan was also very calm, so he wrote one hundred taels of silver on the paper, and wrote some other things before signing it himself.

    Jiang Yue saw this and opened the small box containing the red ink pad.

    Xue Yan didn''t need his fourth brother to come, and directly dipped a finger in the ink pad, and then pressed the fingerprint.

    It doesn''t matter who presses the fingerprint, as long as it is pressed, the thing can count.

    This is a document issued by Xue Ji. In fact, there is no need for the buyer to sign and press the fingerprints, but the buyer can sign or draw and press.

    However, the two felt troublesome and thought this would be enough, so they immediately took over a document.

    Xue Yan also left an identical bottom for the final settlement.

    Xue Sihu saw that the two people had the documents, and then put away the two one hundred taels each on the table and put them in his arms.

    "It was agreed that the ice must be delivered before noon. This document is also written. If it is not delivered, we will come to trouble you." The two said.

    Xue Sihu laughed again and again: "Don''t worry, it will be delivered. If it is not delivered, our booth is here, and the document also says where our home is. Feel free to ask for trouble."

    "That''s right." Then the two of them laughed again, relieved. "Then let''s go and wait for your house to freeze."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 435ï¼š It should be alright to drink two more bowls.

    Chapter 435 Drinking two more bowls should be fine

    "Okay, okay." Xue Sihu sent the two out of the awning and watched them walk away before walking under the awning again, and said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "Keep the documents first, and go back together with them. Put it there, if you keep it well, you can put it there, anyway, I don''t care about that."

    "I know fourth brother." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both responded.

    "So good." Xue Sihu smiled and rubbed the heads of his two precious children again. When he turned around, he saw that He Jinshan''s mother and others were still there. He didn''t react yet, but he was startled by He Jinshan''s mother and others.

    It''s not that they are guilty, but they are too shocked.

    This ice business is too profitable!

    It is not bad that they can earn two taels of silver year-round, but this time, it was just two hundred taels? !

    "Be good." He Jinshan''s mother couldn''t help but say these two words while continuing to cook the rice noodles.

    When Xue Sihu saw their reaction, he didn''t feel anything, it was quite normal. His family was like this at the beginning, and they got used to it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thought so, and naturally they felt more normal.

    Yesterday, it was not until almost noon that people came to eat ice one after another, but today, because many people know that there is ice here, especially those who are free on the street, they can''t stand the heat when they see it. Regardless of whether it was quite early at noon or not, he had already started to order a bowl of ice to eat.

    These people are too hot. They want to eat ice or drink the iced sour plum soup to cool down and cool down. They are not hungry. At this time, no one will order a bowl of cold skin or cold rice noodles.

    The start of slicing ice and crushing ice is busy.

    The ice creamer and the red bean poured on the ice are also busy.

    The one serving the sour plum soup is also busy.

    But if you are not busy, you will help.

    Especially Li Qingshu Niang and He Jinshan Niang, these two aunts saw that there was no job at hand, and when they saw that they needed help, they rushed over to help them. Cherish it, and do it well for others.

    There are enough people, there is no need for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to help, and the awning is not big, so many people are already crowded, and the two children will be in the way when they pass, so they didn''t go and still sit in the small case. at the table.

    Although there is a sunshade overhead, the sun is shining outside, so they just sit like this, and it¡¯s hot when they don¡¯t work.

    Jiang Yue took out two popsicles from a quilt in a small wooden box, gave one to Xue Yan, and one to herself.

    Peel off the oil paper on it, and the two slowly started eating.

    The entrance of the popsicle makes people feel much cooler.

    "Fourth brother, do you want to eat popsicles?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "Don''t eat." Xue Sihu had just received money from a guest. Hearing this, he immediately turned around and smiled at them. "The sour plum soup is here. Don''t eat all the popsicles. You children are family. It''s not good to eat too many popsicles. Just eat two a day. No matter how iced the sour plum soup, there is no popsicle ice. Drinking two more bowls should be fine."

    "Got it." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Halfway through the popsicle, someone else came to buy ice, because Xue Yan wanted to write a document, Jiang Yue brought a bowl and asked Xue Yan to put the unfinished popsicle.

    She herself is eating with one hand, and grinding ink with the other.

    Waiting for Xue Yan to set up the document, the man paid the deposit and left with the document, and Xue Yan continued to eat the popsicle he had not finished.

 Chapter 436ï¼š is a bit

    Chapter 436 is a bit

    But by this time the popsicle had melted a lot, so he drank the ice-cold water that had melted in the bowl first, then picked up the popsicle and continued eating.

    Jiang Yue had already finished eating, so he took a look at the document he set up before putting it back.

    Before noon, a few more papers were erected.

    Seeing that the person paid the deposit and left with the paperwork, Jiang Yuecai suppressed her voice and said to Xue Yan in a volume that only Xue Yan could hear: "If someone comes to order the ice again, I can''t say that it will be delivered before noon, after all There is only so much saltpeter, and ice making at home is actually limited in the morning.¡±

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. He also knew this.

    It was noon, the four tables were already full, and the long queue for ice-cream was extremely long, and the scene was much more prosperous than yesterday.

    That''s right, it was only the first day to sell ice yesterday. The news of ice here hasn''t spread too much. Today, it''s spread even more widely. Plus, I didn''t eat ice yesterday, and it''s here again today. Not to mention the crowded scene. It was packed, but it was really crowded, even in front of the surrounding stalls.

    There was even a line of people at the front fork.

    Some people even brought their children to eat ice.

    And when there are many people, it is naturally very noisy.

    The booth was also very busy.

    Li Qingshu''s mother and others wished they had four hands at this time. At first, they felt quite idle and uneasy, but now it''s alright, they''re too busy to think about it at all.

    The popsicles at the booth are also sold one by one.

    Their fourth brother no longer needs to mix rice noodles with crushed ice or anything, so he is naturally more skillful in greeting customers, and more dry rice noodles are sold.

    As long as they have never bought dry rice noodles, they will buy more or less a pound or two and take them away after their fourth brother''s clever words.

    Their fifth brother hadn''t come back yet, so he took his fourth uncle and two other people to sell popsicles everywhere. According to their fourth brother, they all carried two small wooden boxes by themselves, but this morning has passed, and it is estimated that they will be back soon.

    Jiang Yue looked around, considering her current height, it was a crowded scene, and she was only a little older now. Almost all of the people who came to eat ice were taller than her, and there were so many of them, it was like a city wall. Yes, obscuring her vision, she can''t actually see very far.

    Looking at the ice-eaters who were eating happily under the awning, she turned her head back and asked Xue Yan next to her, "Are you hungry?"

    He only ate a little in the morning because he had no appetite.

    Xue Yan didn''t seem to have expected her to ask such a question. She was slightly startled before saying honestly, "Yes, it''s a little bit."

    "Then let me mix a bowl of rice noodles for you." After speaking, she got down from the square stool. The person who was in charge of mixing rice noodle and Liangpi at the booth was so busy, she didn''t want that person to help with mixing, and it happened that she was also idle.

    Xue Yan hurriedly stood up: "I''ll go by myself." He would also mix.

    "You better sit still, maybe someone else will come to buy ice and ask for a document." Jiang Yue didn''t look back.

    The wooden table on which the rice noodles was mixed was taller than her, so she moved a small bench and put it next to her. Then she stepped on it, and with the chopsticks specially designed to hold rice noodles, she took a bowl of rice noodles from the cooked and cooled rice noodles. Then I added the seasonings and mixed it well, then I poured it into a plate, took a pair of clean chopsticks from the bamboo tube on one side, and then came down from the small bench with a plate of rice noodles, no more and no less.

    "Here." Jiang Yue gave Xue Yan the mixed rice noodle and chopsticks.

 Chapter 437ï¼š If yes, can I come again?

    Chapter 437 If yes, I will come again?

    Then he went back and wiped the surface of the small bench and put it aside so that no one could not see it and trip over it.

    Then, she walked to a bucket of chilled sour plum soup, lifted the lid of the bucket, and filled two small bowls of chilled sour plum soup.

    A small bowl for Xue Yan, and a small bowl for herself.

    It''s noon and it''s getting hotter.

    When Jiang Yue sat back on the square stool, she took a sip of her small bowl of sour plum soup with her two little hands.

    Icy cold, very cool.

    The taste is indeed better than yesterday''s sour plum soup.

    Doctor Shen''s new recipe is good.

    Xue Yan took the chopsticks and just ate the rice noodles in a gentle manner, and then another big family sent someone to buy ice. Xue Yan hurriedly put down the chopsticks and put the rice noodles aside.

    Before setting up the written document, you have to make it clear.

    It seems that the delivery starts from 100 pounds. It seems that it has been ordered in the morning. The ice making at home is limited, and the order can only be delivered at noon every day. If you know this, and you are willing to write a document, you can do it.

    It was hot at noon, so it would be fine to deliver it at this time. Naturally, the person who came here immediately asked for the paperwork and gave the deposit.

    Seeing this person leave, Xue Yan picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat rice noodles again, but someone came to buy ice directly, so he could only put down his chopsticks and put the rice noodles aside.

    It is also confirmed that it will be delivered at noon every day in the future.

    After Xue Yan picked up his chopsticks again, he could finally eat a mouthful of rice noodles.

    After eating the rice noodles, he put the plate and chopsticks in the water basin on the side for He Jinshan to wash his mother, and then he walked back and sat down.

    At this time, someone came again to order a paper to buy ice.

    is a servant, from the Pan House.

    Xue Yan said: "If your house wants to fix the ice, it won''t work in the morning or noon, and it can be delivered every afternoon at the earliest. If your house doesn''t mind, you can prepare documents for your house now."

    This little servant never thought that the ice can be delivered in the afternoon at the earliest, and he is a servant, how can he be the master, he said: "I can''t master this matter, I have to go back and ask our master, if it works, I''ll come again."

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no objection.

    This little servant hurried away.

    Xue Yan finished the last mouthful of sour plum soup in his bowl. After drinking, put the small bowl that Jiang Yue finished drinking into another water basin for He Jinshan to wash his mother.

    "Let let."

    "Let let."

    is the voice of the fifth brother and the fourth uncle.

    Hearing the sound, Jiang Yue looked at the crowd in line, but because they were all taller than her, she couldn''t see it. She just subconsciously said to Xue Yan, "It seems that the fifth brother and the others are back."

    "You''re back so soon?" Xue Yan was a little surprised. Didn''t the four of them bring two small wooden boxes of popsicles each? Is this all sold out?

    But it was only two quarters of noon.

    Jiang Yue knew what he meant. Two quarters of noon was equivalent to eleven thirty in her original world. Logically speaking, this was not the hottest time of the day.

    Twelve o''clock at noon is not actually the hottest time of the day, but the time when the sun is the most poisonous, that is, the time when the sun''s radiation is the strongest.

    When the human body feels the highest temperature, that is, when it feels the hottest, it is usually from 2:00 to 3:00 in the afternoon, which is caused by solar radiation.

    From 2:00 to 3:00 in the afternoon yesterday, their house had no ice for sale. Today, it will be an hour to sell ice. They have hired people. The family also promised to make a lot of ice and deliver it to the stall. The business can be done when the sun goes down, and the number of people who eat ice should not be small.

    It''s just that those who have business can''t come to eat ice at this time.

 Chapter 438ï¼š I didnt expect you to have such a thing.

    Chapter 438 I didn''t expect you to have this ability

    But there are more than these people in town.

    There are still many people who can come and eat ice when they are free.

    But now, their fifth brother, fourth uncle and others have already sold eight small wooden boxes, that is, 400 popsicles. Then there are still two hours. It is the best time to sell popsicles. How many popsicles are there?

    When their fifth brother, fourth uncle and others finally squeezed through the crowd, their fourth brother noticed and immediately smiled: "Five tigers, are you all sold out so soon?"

    "Wait, wait, let me have a drink first." Xue Wuhu put down the two small wooden boxes he was holding, scooped water directly from the bucket with a ladle, poured it into a sea bowl, and then raised his head to pour it.

    He died of thirst.

    Xue Dagui and the other two men who sold popsicles did the same, and both poured themselves a large bowl of water.

    is thirsty.

    The small desk was next to the bucket. As soon as Xue Dagui filled himself with water, he sat directly next to Xue Yan on the bench behind the small desk.

    "Hey Xiaoyan," Xue Dagui smiled, "You and Yuebao are so comfortable, just sit here, it would be nice if I could sit here."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Selling popsicles isn''t too hard, right? Fourth uncle, you can choose too? If you can read and write documents, I''ll let you sit here too, okay?"

    Xue Dagui even drooled, "Don''t I suffer because I haven''t read a book."

    "What''s the matter, they''re all sold out?" Xue Sihu laughed.

    Xue Dagui and the two men hadn''t spoken yet, and Xue Wuhu, who had already drank enough water, hurriedly said, "It''s sold out, it''s sold out, I didn''t expect it to sell so fast, thanks to the shameless fourth uncle."

    "What shameless?" Xue Sihu didn''t understand.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also looked at Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu: "It''s just that he''s not afraid of being scolded, we are all selling on the street, and whoever wants to buy popsicles, we''ll just go to that person, but the fourth uncle is good, he''s shameless, he knocks on the door when he sees it, and he''s not afraid. Being scolded and scolded by others, he is not afraid of being scalded by boiling water, he doesn''t care at all, and he happily goes to knock on the second door, and then he is basically sold out by the fourth uncle."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, not surprised at all.

    Xue Sihu was delighted when he heard it: "Fourth Uncle, I didn''t expect you to have this ability."

    "It''s easy to talk." Xue Dagui leaned back, crossed Erlang''s legs, and looked like an uncle and shameless. "Anyway, don''t you want me to sell popsicles? If I sell them, I''ll get it? Why do you have to be like the Five Tigers, unable to hold back your face, let him knock on the door and ask, and scold me, no big or small, I But you four uncles."

    The other two men both laughed and said, "We didn''t feel too embarrassed to knock, we all shouted like five tigers. It''s really thanks to Uncle Dagui that it sold so fast."

    "Fourth brother, let me tell you," Xue Wuhu was still very excited, but he looked very angry, "Fourth uncle even went to the door of a very big big family to ask, the doorman, he looks down on him. People, let us get out of here, I was so angry that I was going to leave, and the fourth uncle was still smiling and took out a popsicle for the little servant to eat. There are a lot of good words. Are you angry? Fourth uncle, where is this? There is still a little bit of backbone! But although the servant still looks down on people and looks like his eyes are on the top of his head, he went in to help and asked, and soon a housekeeper came out and bought two small wooden boxes of popsicles, saying that people from Fuzhong Too many, not even a few bites of a popsicle. If there are popsicles in the future, you can send them over to see."

 Chapter 439ï¼š Isnt that what commission?

    Chapter 439 Isn''t this the commission?

    To be honest, if they encountered someone like this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would definitely leave. It''s not a question of being stubborn, it''s that they can''t pull this face down...

    But they have to admit that their fourth uncle is extremely good in this regard.

    It shows that their fourth uncle is also very talented in sales, just like their fourth brother.

    Xue Sihu was not angry at all, and even more happy. After thinking for a while, he smiled and said, "Fourth uncle, so it''s not just you, it''s the three of you who sell popsicles anyway, Wuhu, not including you, if you can sell more than 300 popsicles in a single day in the future , every time you exceed 20, you will be given one penny. Forty, then naturally you will be given two penny. The wages are calculated separately. Everyone¡¯s wages are the same, they are fifteen cents. No matter if you sell more than or not No more than 300 pieces, they are all fifteen texts."

    Isn''t this just a commission?

    Jiang Yue didn''t think their fourth brother knew this was called commission, but their fourth brother did. No wonder Xue Yan said that she would see the fourth brother getting better and better in business.

    is too refined.

    The commission can mobilize enthusiasm and allow more popsicles to be sold.

    "There is such a good thing!" Xue Dagui immediately sat up straight. "Four Tigers, you didn''t lie to us, did you? Then don''t I earn more than fifteen cents a day in total?"

    He has super thick skin, he must sell more than 300 popsicles a day.

    The other two men selling popsicles said with a smile: "If this is the case, then we can learn more from Uncle Dagui." Who doesn''t want to earn more money?

    Xue Sihu wanted this effect, and smiled: "I told you all, it must be like this."

    "Fourth brother¡ª" Xue Wuhu couldn''t see that this would improve his enthusiasm, and felt that giving 15 cents was high enough. It was only 15 cents for a day''s manual labor, and his fourth brother was actually processing it for others in disguise. Money, hiring people is not the same way to hire people.

    "Don''t worry about it." Xue Sihu whispered to stop him from speaking. He smiled at him in a low voice: "Look, our family will be able to sell more popsicles every day in the future."

    "Can you sell more? That''s okay." Xue Wuhu was immediately happy again, and he didn''t care why he could sell more popsicles. Anyway, he knew that he could sell more.

    "Can we start today?" Xue Dagui salivated.

    "Yes!" Xue Sihu said happily.

    The eyes of the other two men selling popsicles lit up immediately, and they looked very motivated.

    Originally, they could sell one piece of popsicles, but all of a sudden, it became a competitive relationship, and each of the three wanted to sell the most.

    But only Xue Dagui has no pressure.

    First, Xue Dagui felt that he would definitely be able to sell more than 300 pieces; second, Xue Dagui felt for the first time that there was a job suitable for him. This is how he usually talks to people; the third is that he is actually quite satisfied with fifteen pennies a day. He originally expected ten pennies a day.

    "Uncle, let''s go sell popsicles again." The two men selling popsicles said.

    "Okay." Seeing that the two really wanted to learn from him, Xue Dagui was a little bit motivated.

    Then the three of them each carried two small wooden boxes and went to sell popsicles.

    "I''m going too!" Xue Wuhu saw that all three had gone, and he wanted to go too.

    But Xue Sihu stopped him: "Don''t go, there''s definitely not enough popsicles today. Before it''s too late, hire a carriage to take you back and let the family make hundreds of popsicles."

 Chapter 440ï¼š can go back

    Chapter 440 Can go back

    The ox cart is too slow, it must be too late to go back and forth.

    We had to make popsicles and send them when the popsicles could be sold.

    "Oh, it''s fine." Xue Wuhu stopped selling ice pops immediately, and was going to hire a carriage to go home quickly.

    Seeing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finally spoke up: "Fourth brother, mix a bowl of rice noodles for fifth brother, and let fifth brother have lunch before going."

    If you take a carriage home, and when you get home, it is estimated that the family''s lunch will be finished.

    "I have to eat." Xue Sihu didn''t want his younger brother to be hungry, so he wanted Li Qingshu''s mother to quickly mix a bowl of rice noodles for his younger brother to eat.

    But Xue Wuhu said: "No, no, there is a steamed bun shop there. I can buy a few meat buns to eat on the road. Fourth brother, Yuebao, Xiaoyan, then I''m leaving!"

    After finished speaking, without waiting for anyone to answer, the others jumped out just like monkeys.

    I bought the meat buns and held them in my hand, so I didn''t rush to eat them, but hurriedly hired a carriage. When I got on the carriage, the carriage came over and brought a few empty wooden boxes back with him. Then he opened the paper bag and took a big mouthful. He ate a few big meat buns in a big mouth.

    The family is rich, and he doesn''t have to suffer so much.

    When he came to town before, it was just a steamed bun, and he was reluctant to buy it.

    Not long after Xue Wuhu left, another large wooden box of ice was delivered to the house, and there were two buckets of sour plum soup on the ox cart. The other people in the stall could not get away, so Xue Sihu went to help unload it.

    Xue Sihu went to help unload things, and the work of collecting money was temporarily left to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    One of the guests had finished eating the ice and got up to pay: "Yesterday I waited in line for a long time and finally didn''t eat it. You said that today I will give you a popsicle or get three cents. I don''t want a popsicle, so you naturally have to give me three cents. money."

    Yesterday, there were more than 30 people who lined up for a long time and finally didn''t get ice. Jiang Yue didn''t pay much attention to it, so she looked at Xue Yan and asked if there was this person with her eyes. Seeing Xue Yan nodded, she said: "Well, uncle, you want a bowl of red bean ice and a bowl of cold rice noodles, a total of sixteen cents, and three cents, that''s thirteen cents."

    "You''re so clever girl." The uncle laughed. I didn''t expect such a little girl to speak so clearly, and the accounts were calculated very clearly. "Okay, here it is, you have collected the thirteen cents."

    Jiang Yue handed over the money to Xue Yan. She didn''t bring the small square pocket like a purse that her sister-in-law made for her today.

    But there are so many people queuing up to eat ice cream, and the fourth brother of theirs said that he will send a popsicle and get three cents of money.

    When their fourth brother helped to unload the ox cart, the sour plum soup was iced again, and the servant from Pan''s house came again.

    Running out of breath.

    "I, our master said it! It''s fine in the afternoon! But it''s better to be earlier! It''s also hot in the afternoon! Yes, it''s 100 jin for delivery, right? Then, that''s 100 jin every day! This is set, set silver !"

    "Okay." Xue Yan picked up the pen again and started writing the document. As he wrote, he said, "The ice that your house wants will be delivered to your house at about two quarters of every day starting from tomorrow."

    "Isn''t it about a quarter to two? The sun was still bright at that time, okay, okay." The servant was very satisfied, and felt that he could go back for business.

    After , several big families came to order the ice. There was no choice, and they could only choose the afternoon. It is better to buy ice than not to buy ice. It only takes two taels of silver a day or so, what is it?

    Besides, if you receive ice in the afternoon, this ice can also be used at night.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 441ï¼š so suitable for me~

    Chapter 441 So suitable for me~

    Now this day, the night is getting hotter and hotter, and soon it will be too hot to sleep at night. When the time comes, it is just right.

    If someone comes to buy ice directly, it will not be given. There is limited ice making at home, and so much ice cannot be produced.

    And the family also needs to rest at night, it is impossible to make ice 12 hours a day. In other words, the home only makes ice during the day, not at night.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took away all the documents they had made today, and gave them the fourth brother the money. Because there would be no more orders, they wouldn''t have to make any more documents. Who ordered the ice, how much ice was ordered, how much money was received, and when the ice had to be delivered to others, Xue Yan kept a record one by one, and the ink paper and inkstone on the small case table now naturally It can be put away.

    Fortunately, the ink has only been ground in an appropriate amount, and it has just been used up.

    Xue Yan put away the ink and paper that had not been ground and were still intact, and then, together with Jiang Yue, began to wash the pen and inkstone in a basin of clean water.

    The ink-stained hair on the pen must be washed clean and must be cleaned every time it is used to prevent bifurcation on the tip of the pen.

    If you don''t wash it, it will shed hair, which will affect the service life of the pen.

    If the inkstone is not washed, there will be some ink left in it. These residual inks are washed clean, and the next time you grind the ink, you can grind it evenly, and the words you write will naturally not be greatly reduced.

    A basin of water is not clean, so I changed another basin.

    It took three basins of water to wash this and inkstone.

    After these two things are dry, they are also put away and put aside.

    Before noon, the fourth uncle and the others came back again, and the popsicles were sold out again, but because there were no popsicles to sell, they could only sit and wait for lunch.

    The fourth uncle felt very embarrassed. He felt that he sold popsicles just to sell popsicles, and he didn¡¯t help with anything else, but the other two popsicle sellers were not very embarrassed. They always felt that they didn¡¯t do much work, but they would It takes fifteen cents a day, so the two of them just sat and rested for a while, then helped to chisel ice or help bring something to the table.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, this living fourth uncle likes it~" Xue Dagui suddenly sighed happily, "Why didn''t this kind of good thing happen before. Fortunately, I am begging for help to your family, otherwise I would I didn''t know there was such a life so suitable for me~"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and didn''t speak.

    In fact, their grandfather has always been worried about this fourth uncle. Their fourth uncle is usually very lazy, the crops are not well grown, and he does not have the strength to do manual work for others. To have such a job that suits him depends on his ability. Earning more than others, if their grandfather knew, he would be very happy.

    After noon, there were a lot fewer people, but there were still quite a lot of people.

    At least there are still queues, and four tables can be fully seated.

    But after noon, the people who came to the stall really just came to eat ice or drink iced sour plum soup to cool themselves down, and basically no one ordered rice noodles and cold skin.

    And the rice noodles and Liangpi that I brought today were sold out before noon, so it doesn¡¯t matter if no one ordered it.

    But Jiang Yue and the others had nothing to eat.

    Seeing that he could be busy enough to eat something in exchange, Xue Sihu hurriedly went to buy some steamed buns, and everyone sat or squatted to eat and deal with it.

    This is actually quite good for those who are hired to work.

 Chapter 442ï¼š good face

    Chapter 442 Good Face

    They have never eaten such refined grains several times.

    Li Qingshu''s mother and He Jinshan''s mother thought it was a good thing like steamed buns, and they were too embarrassed to eat them at first, but Xue Sihu forced them to give them two meat buns and let them eat them.

    Xue Yan had already eaten a bowl of cold rice noodles, and he was not hungry, so he only ate half a steamed bun.

    Jiang Yue ate a big meat bun and stopped eating it.

    Xue Dagui had a big meat bun in his left hand and a big steamed bun in his right. He ate a big mouthful and salivated: "Hey, Sihu, the fourth uncle will do it with you in the future. It''s a beautiful day."

    Usually he is lazy and always eats leftovers, and the food he cooks is not delicious. Anyway, it is enough to fill his stomach.

    Today, he really feels beautiful.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Anyway, I told you the ugly thing in the morning. When you sell popsicles, if you don''t sell them well and you are lazy, then I won''t let you do it."

    "I''m not slacking off, I sell the most popsicles! Today, with my fifteen cents, I can earn twenty cents. Twenty cents, hehe." Xue Dagui laughed twice, and bit again Big mouth meat buns.

    The other two people who haven''t sold enough are quite envious, and said with a smile: "Obviously we have also learned from Uncle Dagui, but it is strange that we can''t sell as much as Uncle Dagui."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that it was difficult to learn everything like their fourth uncle did.

    First, their fourth uncle was born like this, and it was impossible for others to learn it all; second, their fourth uncle actually had a good face, and a good-looking person would always be able to occupy some when selling things. cheap.

    Xue Sihu naturally knew this, but he didn''t say it. Instead, he smiled with the two people who had not sold enough, "As long as you sell well, you can sell enough. Even if you don''t sell enough, it''s fine. How many."

    He originally thought that it would be enough if one person could sell more than 200 sticks, and it was worth the fifteen cents a day he gave him, and as long as he was shouting on the street, this popsicle could easily sell so many sticks, but Because his fourth uncle''s performance today was too good, he only set a 300 sticks there, wanting his fourth uncle to rush again.

    also let these two rush to see where their limits are.

    The two of them laughed and said, "Three hundred pieces should still be possible." That is, they also wanted to earn more. As long as there were more than three hundred pieces, every twenty more pieces sold would be worth a penny.

    There were two men who were chiseling the ice, and one of them had already been replaced to eat. The man who was eating said with a smile, "Four Tigers, why don''t you let me sell popsicles too? It makes me feel greedy. "

    "If you can be better than my fourth uncle selling popsicles, I''ll replace you now to sell popsicles and let my fourth uncle chisel ice." Xue Sihu laughed. It''s also not easy to make fun of the other two popsicle sellers, just take his fourth uncle as an example.

    Anyway, no matter what other people say, his fourth uncle doesn''t care, just like he has no heart.

    To be honest, he still admires his fourth uncle.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also admired their fourth uncle on this point. The two looked at their fourth uncle in unison, and sure enough, they saw that their fourth uncle didn''t take it to heart at all, he just laughed.

    I guess they also know what their fourth brother said, just joking.

    But this man was shocked, and immediately dispelled the thought of selling popsicles: "Uncle I''m sure I can''t match it, let''s forget it." He was thin-skinned. Chiseling ice silently is actually quite good.

 Chapter 443ï¼š angry itchy teeth

    Chapter 443 Angry teeth itching

    Xue Sihu stopped talking about this topic, but asked his two precious children: "Have you all eaten?"

    "It''s ready." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    "Then you go and sit under the shade of the tree in front of you," Xue Sihu said. "It''s cooler there, don''t sit under this shed anymore, it''s too hot down here, because others are eating ice, they can''t feel the shed is hot for a while, but the two of you are still so young, you can''t eat cold food all the time. , your body will not be able to take it, just go and sit under the shade of the tree, just as there is no paperwork left, if someone comes to order the ice, I will say that there is only so much ice that can be made at home, and you don''t have to worry about it. ."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t care about this, but there were enough people in the booth, and there was no room for them at all. They could just sit under the shade of a tree, so Xue Yan folded the two in one hand. The little Ma Zha went with one hand holding the little Jiang Yue.

    This shaded place is fifty steps away from their stall.

    There are no trees on this street, but there is a wall, and there is a tree that is not too big or not small. The branches stick out a lot from the wall, casting a mottled shade.

    Here, it can be regarded as a corner. A little inside the main street, everyone set up stalls on both sides of the main street, and there was no one in this place.

    As soon as Xue Yan came to the shade of the tree, he opened a small pony and put it on the ground for Jiang Yue to sit.

    Immediately, he opened the other folded pony and put it on the ground, and then he also sat down.

    This main street is covered with bricks, and the heat on the ground rises straight up, which is better than sitting under a shed, but it is actually very hot.

    But they may be calm and naturally cool. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue have calm expressions. They are not at all like others, who use their hot hands as fans and sweat non-stop.

    While the two were sitting under the shade of a tree, they suddenly saw the young man who had set up a stall next to their stall coming with a load of goods. It was probably when they set up a stall elsewhere that they heard that their family had started selling ice. , immediately pick something to look at.

    As soon as the young man saw his booth was occupied by the aunt, the aunt''s business was doing well, the young man immediately became furious and wanted to go to the aunt, but after taking two steps, he turned in the opposite direction and went straight to the place. Go to the other side of the street.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t have to think about it, they all know that this young man is going to pay the booth money to see. If the aunt also pays the booth money every day, he can get up early tomorrow, come to occupy the booth, and then go to pay the booth for many days. money.

    But after a while, the young man came back angrily carrying things, obviously knowing that the aunt had already paid for the booth for two months, and it was useless for him to occupy it.

    Being basked in the scorching sun, the young man became even more angry, and his teeth were itchy.

    I wanted to talk to the aunt to have a theory, but Naihe was still too timid and didn''t dare to make trouble, for fear that he would not be able to come to this town to set up a stall in the future, so the young man just glared at the aunt and then turned around. Picking something up and walking away.

    should not come back.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew, but they didn''t care.

    It wasn''t until three minutes later that their fifth brother came back in a carriage with the popsicles they made at home, and their expressions fluctuated a little, and they stood up.

    "Fifth brother." Both of them shouted loudly.

 Chapter 444ï¼š Want to tie him up?

    Chapter 444 Want to tie him up?

    Xue Wuhu was very sensitive to the voices of his family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao, even if it was not loud or not, he could still hear it right away when he was sitting next to the driver in the carriage, and was immediately very happy: "Hey, are you here? Wait a minute, I''ll deliver the popsicles first."

    He kept gesturing with his hands to go to the booth first.

    "Yeah." Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed, they still took the horses and went back to the stall after seeing the carriage pass by.

    "Why are you back?" As soon as Xue Wuhu saw them back, he immediately jumped over like a monkey, "It''s so hot here, do you want to eat popsicles? The family made a lot of them, and my sister-in-law also cooked two buckets of sour plum soup. Come, why don''t you drink this?"

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "It''s good to drink this sour plum soup, you can''t drink it iced anymore, this is not yet iced, you can drink it soon."

    "Yes, yes, you can''t drink it if it''s too cold, you are still young, come and come, I''ll serve it for you, this one that is not iced can also relieve the heat." After that, it doesn''t matter how thirsty Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are. If you are not thirsty, want to drink or not, Xue Wuhu has already filled two small bowls of sour plum soup, and stuffed a bowl into each of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s hands.

    Another popsicle was sold, so Xue Dagui and the others carried two more small wooden boxes each and went to sell popsicles.

    "Fourth Uncle, wait for me! I''m going too!" Seeing this, Xue Wuhu immediately carried two small wooden boxes of popsicles on his back. "Fourth brother, Xiaoyan and Yuebao, you are in charge, I''ll go!"

    After he finished speaking, he jumped out of the awning and went after Xue Dagui and the others without looking back.

    is the same as having chicken blood again.

    Xue Sihu originally wanted to ask about the situation at home, but his fifth brother had already disappeared, which made him stunned for a moment, but he still laughed, and folded his arms and said, "I really don''t know how he keeps this excited state all the time. Sometimes I want to tie him up, right, Yuebao Xiaoyan?"

    Jiang Yue wanted to nod a little, Xue Yan also...cough.

    In the next four quarters, the sun is not the most poisonous, but it is indeed terrifyingly hot. It is the hottest time of the day. At this time, people who come to eat ice and drink iced sour plum soup ushered in another wave of peaks, except for ginger. Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Sihu and the others were all so busy that their feet didn''t touch the ground. Until the time of application, the number of talents gradually decreased, and then it became less and less.

    And the popsicles that Xue Wuhu hired a carriage to make at home were sold out before Shen Shi.

    is still the one that Xue Dagui sells the most, and it''s obvious that people haven''t worked hard, so they can''t accept it.

    At four quarters of the time of Shen, the ice and sour plum soup sent by the family were all sold out, and the family would not send them any more, so Xue Sihu greeted the stall and went back.

    He Jinshan and their empty bullock cart were already waiting by the side.

    The awning and other items were sent to the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center before getting on the bullock cart.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally rode their own ox cart with Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu. But because the ox cart that He Jinshan and the others were driving were borrowed and had to be returned, the others got off the cart when they were at the entrance of the village, and then He Jinshan and the others sent the cart away.

    Among the ox carts that were borrowed, two ox carts had no people on them. They were all wooden boxes, quilts, baskets for rice noodles, and buckets. The two ox carts were not in a hurry to return them. They went home together in the month.

    After Xue Dafu and the others unloaded the wooden boxes and other things, the two bullock carts were also returned.

    Of course, these ox carts will be borrowed again in the morning tomorrow, it''s all agreed.

 Chapter 445ï¼š Suddenly sewn up?

    Chapter 445 Was it suddenly sewn up?

    It has been four quarters of the time, but the sun has just set, and the sky is actually quite bright.

    Now this season is long days and short nights.

    As soon as Xue Dagui got off the ox cart, he rushed to his eldest brother''s house and told his father Xue old man that he finally had a job that suits him. This job was easy and he liked it. A lot of popsicles also said that he was the only one who got the extra money today. He originally thought it was five wen, but after calculating it, he found that it was six wen.

    So many people came back together, and at this time, many people in the village saw it. As soon as the village chief''s daughter-in-law saw it, she hurriedly asked Li Qingshu''s mother and He Jinshan''s mother how they were selling ice.

    Everyone knows that ice is selling very well, and it really makes a lot of money, and they all call it "baby".

    Naturally, many people asked if there is still a shortage of people, knowing that there is no shortage of people for the time being, so many people are still enough, and they are a little disappointed.

    For the first time, these people were looking forward to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family to expand their business, so that more people could be hired, so that they could be hired.

    Suddenly, the daughter-in-law of the village chief saw that Wang Sufen didn''t say a word, and she was about to turn away silently. She immediately shouted: "Aunt Wang, what''s the matter with you today, why haven''t I seen you speak?"

    Only then did everyone realize this, and felt that there was something wrong with this Aunt Wang today.

    Wang Sufen smiled and said: "Dinner is ready, I have already called, I will go back, you can talk, you can talk." After speaking, the person walked away quickly.

    Everyone felt inexplicable.

    "What''s wrong with Aunt Wang?" Li Qingshu''s mother also felt strange. At times like this, this aunt talks the most. Sometimes the words are especially sour and mean. "Modified?"

    "Who knows," said an aunt. "It seems that since I saw her today, she hasn''t talked much, which makes me not used to it."

    "Yeah," a new daughter-in-law echoed, "I saw her in the morning. In the past, she would pull me and gossip with my owner and family, but today it''s rare that I didn''t say a word of gossip, and just talked to me. My mouth is suddenly sewn up, and I''m not used to it."

    On this side, everyone was wondering how Aunt Wang had changed it. On the other side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped the family put away the dried quilts.

    It was also during the quilt harvesting period. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that after they went to town in the morning, their eldest brother had already found a carpenter from another village to make thin sticks.

    Their eldest brother doesn¡¯t have so much time to make thin sticks. Sometimes he has to help him make a piece of ice, and he has to make a cart. Even if they have so much time, their eldest brother alone can¡¯t make so many thin sticks.

    There were outsiders in the past, and their fourth brother was not easy to settle accounts. Now they are family members. Their fourth brother sat in the main room to settle accounts, and poured all the money earned today on the table in the main room.

    Get rid of the money that big families buy ice directly, and also get rid of the cost. Today, I earn about 21 taels.

    I only earned six taels yesterday, but today it is only twenty-one taels? !

    Not only did Xue Wuhu cover his mouth, but Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan also covered their mouths. This is too much.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu rubbed their hands together in excitement.

    The cold Xue Sanhu doesn''t seem to pay attention to this, and is cleaning up the inside and outside of the house.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. The two of them have already calculated, and it is estimated that in two months, the family can earn a total of three or four thousand taels.

 Chapter 446ï¼š small achenes

    Chapter 446 Small Achenes

    After calculating the account, Xue Sihu asked, "Mother, what about the strawberries that Yuebao and Xiaoyan picked this morning? I''ll try them and see if they are as delicious as they say."

    Liu Guixia: "What strawberry, are you talking about snakeberry?"

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "It''s a snakeberry, but it''s a little different from the snakeberry in the wild. It should be another kind of snakeberry. Yuebao and Xiaoyan gave it another name, it''s called Strawberry, I think it''s called Strawberry. Yes, it was originally dug in the wild grass, but it is actually another kind of snakeberry, so it is called strawberry. Yuebao said that the fruit of the strawberry can be cut or uncut and placed on crushed ice, and then sprinkle some sugar to sell , I also think it is a way, it can''t be all red bean ice every day, there must be multiple choices, right?"

    Liu Guixia couldn''t believe it: "Yuebao and Xiaoyan don''t know if there will be anything wrong with this, do you still want to sell this? Isn''t this harmful?"

    Xue Dafu said: "Yeah, you can''t hurt people, you can''t say anything about this."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Father, mother, you are too careful. Originally, the snakeberry was not poisonous, and no one had eaten it before. When has it been poisoned to death? It''s just not delicious, and it''s too bright. , it was rumored to be very mysterious. What is it called Snakeberry? With the word snake, it is scary at first sight. Do you see that Xiaoyan and Yuebao have something to do? How long has it been? They ate it in the morning. , if something happens, it will already happen. What else could happen if you eat too much? Then everyone has eaten too much, and they are panicking."

    These words made Liu Guixia and the others laugh.

    "Hahaha..." Xue Wuhu laughed directly, "Yes, fourth brother, you are right, even if you eat too much, don''t we also eat beans often, but if we eat too much at one time, some people bloat dead."

    "That''s it." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "I feel at ease when you say that." Liu Guixia smiled. "I haven''t heard that snakeberries are really poisonous. In the past, some children in the village were ignorant, and they picked them and ate them, and there was no accident. They should be able to sell them. I also ate one in the morning, and it tasted good , there''s nothing uncomfortable, just wait, I''ll get it right away."

    "Mother, let me get it." Li Hehua smiled and went to get it. She is now completely relieved.

    Then, the little basket was brought.

    has been washed, just eat it directly.

    Xue Sihu took one and ate it. It was sweet and sour, and it was full of pulp. I feel sure that the number of bowls sold will not be worse than the red bean ice.

    Xue Wuhu snorted and nodded, "It''s delicious! It''s delicious!"

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan dared to eat it. Especially Yu Hongyan, who may be pregnant, think this is really delicious.

    Generally, good things grown at home will be subconsciously kept for the second year.

    but¡­¡­

    "How do you keep seeds for this..." Li Hehua asked, very puzzled. "It seems that there are no seeds... If you want to plant next year, do you have to dig in the wild again?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had entered the main room while the family was talking about strawberries. Hearing this, Jiang Yue finally opened her mouth and pointed to the black dots on the strawberry fruit in Li Hehua''s hand: "This seems to be the seed."

    In fact, this black spot is not a seed, this black spot is actually the real fruit of the strawberry, that is, the small achene.

    And the real seeds of strawberries are in this little achene.

 Chapter 447ï¼š Is this too small?

    Chapter 447 Is this too small?

    She was afraid that Li Hehua and the others couldn''t understand it, and they couldn''t explain it so finely, so she directly said that the black spot seemed to be the seed.

    As for the edible strawberry pulp, it is actually the receptacle of the strawberry, and the nutrition is basically in it.

    When eating strawberries, the black spots are generally not removed, which is too troublesome, so you can eat them after washing them. It will be all right.

    "Looks like it," Li Hehua said after a careful observation. "Otherwise, I can''t see which one looks like a seed. This should be the seed."

    "Is this too small?" Xue Wuhu exclaimed.

    "It doesn''t matter how small it is, as long as it can be planted in the next year." Liu Guixia smiled. "However, if this seed is kept, it should be the same as the others, and it must be given to the elders."

    Yu Hongyan said: "If this is a seed, it will be fine if you eat it all together, right?"

    Xue Wuhu immediately laughed and said, "Second sister-in-law, you are stupid. You just said that it''s okay to eat it. Whoever got rid of the black spot on this when eating it? It''s definitely not going to be a problem."

    "That''s right, I''m stupid." Yu Hongyan was also amused.

    "It''s good, it''s good," Liu Guixia smiled. "You don''t need to pick any seeds. There are so many black spots on this fruit. If you really want to pick it, when will you pick it?"

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "This thing is strangely delicious. I hope this is the seed. Then next year, we can have more varieties in our family, so we don''t have to dig it everywhere."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia and the others agreed.

    "That''s right," Xue Erhu laughed again, "Sihu, your third brother likes horses. It will only take a few days for our family to replace the ox cart and buy a horse. How about getting a carriage?"

    Like horses?

    Jiang Yueting unexpectedly looked at Xue Sanhu, who was quietly packing his things in the yard, and looked out of place at first glance.

    Xue Yan also unexpectedly immediately looked at his third brother.

    In his previous life, because someone always assassinated him, his third brother was worried, he always took people personally and stayed in the dark to protect him, and he was afraid that his third brother would be in danger, and said how many times his third brother did not know, not allowed. His third brother followed, but his third brother just couldn''t listen, so he took someone personally and protected him in the dark.

    Until the poisoned arrow was blocked for him.

    In his previous life, since he won the champion and entered the Hanlin Academy, he has been very busy, and his family rarely cared about it. In addition, the third brother usually doesn''t talk much, so he was often ignored by him. He didn''t know that the third brother liked horses. , but in his last life, he had heard his fourth brother say that the third brother was at the racecourse several times.

    So, do you like horses...

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan''s throat choked.

    He can predict what the eldest brother''s life will be like, and what the fourth brother''s life will be like, because they have their own interests and talents, but the third brother''s life... If he didn''t revolve around him in his previous life, what would it be like? Woolen cloth?

    "Why wait for a few days," Xue Sihu said immediately, "Tomorrow, just tomorrow, it seems that the horses in the town can be bought for dozens of taels, and the particularly good horses are worth more money in the town. No, our family doesn¡¯t lack these dozens of taels now, let¡¯s buy them.¡± After speaking, he stretched his neck and shouted out: ¡°Third brother, let the eldest brother take a break from work tomorrow and help make ice, and you will be there. Go buy a horse in town!"

    The aloof Xue Sanhu rarely stopped what he was doing to clean up, looked in the direction of the main room, and replied, "Yes."

    "Great! There''s a horse at home!" Xue Wuhu couldn''t be more happy. "I''m going to learn to ride horses too! I don''t know if I can learn it!"

 Chapter 448ï¼š buy a horse

    Chapter 448 Buying a Horse

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Be careful not to fall on you. It''s better to set up a wooden cart and make a horse-drawn carriage to be safer."

    "Mother why are you like this?" Xue Wuhu was unhappy. "If you have a horse, you should learn to ride, otherwise it would be too wasteful. Riding a horse is faster than riding a carriage."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Mother, don''t worry about him, he fell a few times and knows it hurts, so he won''t want to learn."

    Xue Wuhu immediately said: "Second brother, why don''t you say something good! You should say that I will ride after a few falls! I''m not afraid of falling! I must learn to ride a horse! Riding a horse is much more airy than driving a carriage!"

    "Just show off." Xue Erhu rubbed his younger brother''s head with his big hands.

    immediately ruffled his brother''s hair.

    is like a chicken coop.

    "Second brother!!!" Xue Wuhu shouted angrily.

    Liu Guixia and the others were very happy watching.

    Seeing that something was wrong with Xue Yan, she was still looking at their third brother, Jiang Yue hesitated for a while, but still opened her mouth and said to Xue Sihu: "Fourth brother, I will buy a horse tomorrow, and I will accompany the third brother to the booth, anyway. It doesn''t matter if we are here or not."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu had no opinion at all.

    It was Xue Yan, who froze for a while, and then looked at Jiang Yue. Opening his mouth, he seemed to want to say something to Jiang Yue, but in the end, he still didn''t say anything.

    *

    Although I decided to sell strawberry ice cream, there were only a few strawberries in a small basket. The family ate one or two of them, and there were not so many to sell in the town. I had to wait for two days and when the strawberries were ripe, then There will be no more than that, and it will naturally be sold in the town.

    So, the next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan accompanied Xue Sanhu to the town to buy horses.

    They came to town with a borrowed ox cart that delivered ice, but Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sanhu didn''t go to their ice-selling stall, but got off the ox cart as soon as they arrived in town. Went to a place that sells horses.

    The horse sellers are actually in the same place as the cattle sellers. Xue Sihu and the others came here before when they were buying cattle, which is why Xue Sihu knew that good horses in the town could be bought for dozens of taels.

    There are no particularly good horses in the town, such as Maxima. For this kind of horse, sometimes you may not be able to buy one for a thousand taels.

    The horses of the generals are not necessarily Maxima, where are there so many Maxima that it is your turn to buy.

    "Please, please, please, this way, the horse pen is there." As soon as the horse sellers heard that they were here to buy horses, they immediately asked them to go to the horse pen.

    "Follow me." When Xue Sanhu followed the horse seller, he turned around and said this to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan indifferently.

    "I know the third brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    A piece came to the stable.

    The horse pen is divided into three, the lower horse, the middle horse, and the upper horse.

    Although it is divided into upper, middle and lower, there are actually only a few horses, especially in the circle where the first-class horses are placed, there are only three first-class horses. There are a few more horses in the lower-class stables, there are eight.

    Low-grade horses can be bought for a dozen taels, medium-grade horses for thirty or forty taels, and high-end horses for sixty or seventy taels.

    Xue Yan led the little Jiang Yue and followed Xue Sanhu. Looking at these horses, she suddenly remembered that he had a thousand-mile horse in his last life, but unfortunately his third brother was gone at that time. If his third brother was still there at that time, It is estimated that his third brother must like it very much.

    Look first at the lower-class horses, then the middle-class horses, and then the upper-class horses. With the first two horses for comparison, when Xue Sanhu came to the circle of the upper-class horses, he stopped and did not want to go back.

 Chapter 449ï¼š Also unlimited?

    Chapter 449 is also unlimited?

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both understood what their third brother meant and wanted to buy the best horses in this circle.

    The top horses are tall horses, very strong, with strong limbs, and they should run fast.

    "How are these horses fed?" Xue Sanhu asked.

    When the horse seller saw that Xue Sanhu stopped at the top-class horse, he refused to leave. He knew that Xue Sanhu wanted to buy the first-class horse. He knew that the price was still here. The person immediately smiled and explained to Xue Sanhu how to feed horses with great enthusiasm and detail.

    Xue Sanhu listened very carefully, and couldn''t help but ask several more questions during the period.

    Although his voice was still dull and cold, he was indeed asking.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were the first to watch their third brother talk so much at one time, which shows that they really like horses. Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that this horse must be bought today.

    As long as the third brother is happy.

    Xue Sanhu figured out how to keep the horse well, and then asked again, "Can you try riding it?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both stunned. What, the third brother can actually ride a horse?

    But Xue Yan has memories from his previous life and knew that his third brother still couldn''t ride a horse at this time. He learned it after he was taken to the Imperial Capital...

    So what''s going on here?

    "Yes, yes." The horse seller laughed again and again. "Which one do you want to try riding? There is a horse farm over there. I''ll have someone put the saddle on and you can try riding."

    "This one." Xue Sanhu said, pointing to the brown top horse in the middle of the three top horses. The voice was still dull.

    "Okay, okay, wait a moment." So the horse seller hurriedly called for someone to bring the horse out and put it on the saddle, so that Xue Sanhu could ride it.

    At this time, Xue Yan pulled his third brother''s clothes and motioned for his third brother to bow his head, and he asked in a low voice, "Third brother, can you ride a horse?"

    "No." After a pause, Xue Sanhu''s voice became more indifferent, "Try it."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Dare like this...

    "...Then be careful." Xue Yan could only say that.

    "Yeah." After answering indifferently, Xue Sanhu looked at the brown high-class horse again.

    When the tall horse was brought out and put on the saddle, Xue Sanhu walked over and touched the head of the horse. Although he was expressionless, he could see that he liked the horse.

    But Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were stunned for a moment.

    Their third brother was very tall, with a strong face, but standing in front of the tall horse, he was not robbed of his light at all. On the contrary, the horse also made their third brother look like a big man. , General, Army.

    This¡­¡­

    Finally, Xue Yan was stunned.

    Is it because he ignored this third brother so much in his last life that he didn''t notice and notice this?

    Or did he kill his third brother too early for him to discover this?

    Jiang Yue didn''t expect it, and she didn''t return to her senses for a while.

    Before, because the third brother couldn''t control his own temper, when he got angry, she would beat people directly. Regardless, she felt that the upper limit of the third brother was not as high as that of the fourth brother, but if the third brother changed this in the future, he could control his temper. Isn''t that the future... unlimited?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue''s pupils shrank slightly.

    Even the horse sellers laughed when they saw it, "Brother, this is the first time I''ve seen someone standing beside a horse so fit, and a good saddle matches a good horse, and a good horse matches a good man. At first glance, I don''t know. People, I thought you came back from the battlefield with this horse. It''s also brother, you are tall and mighty, so you are suitable for riding such a tall horse, go and try to ride it."

 Chapter 450ï¼š Lost?

    Chapter 450 Wandered?

    Seeing that the saddle was secured, the horse seller immediately handed the reins and whip to Xue Sanhu.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t say a word, just took the reins and whip, led the horse, went around the wooden fence, and reached a huge empty field surrounded by the fence, and began to try the horse.

    This empty field is what the horse sellers call a horse farm.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood outside the fence and watched.

    The horse seller also stood outside the fence and watched, and he was happy, thinking that he would definitely sell a horse today, and it was still a first-class horse.

    Xue Sanhu held the reins and stood beside the horse. He was not in a hurry to get on the horse, but didn''t know what to think. After a while of silence, he turned to look at the horse seller and asked indifferently, "Riding should be Pay attention to what?"

    The person who sells horses is also a person, and after hearing it, he understands: "Don''t you have never ridden a horse? This is the first time? How about I let someone lead the horse, and you can try it again? Don''t you? problem occurs."

    As he said that, he wanted to call someone who was familiar with horses.

    But Xue Sanhu cut him off: "No, you just need to tell me what to pay attention to."

    "This..." The horse seller was hesitant for fear of an accident. But seeing that although Xue Sanhu had no expression, he seemed to be very insistent, and he said what he should pay attention to when riding a horse.

    "Yes." Xue Sanhu nodded after hearing this, and then he touched the horse''s big head before stepping on the pedal with one foot and getting on the horse.

    A person sat on his back, and the horse was immediately excited, as if he was frightened, and ran around trying to throw Xue Sanhu off his back.

    Xue Sanhu couldn''t sit still at all.

    shaky.

    But he was persistent in not letting himself fall.

    The frightened horse seller hurriedly called someone, but those people did not dare to go over, fearing that they would die under the trampling of the horse.

    Jiang Yue is very calm, this is the first time riding a horse, this is what it looks like. It''s good that her third brother can keep himself from falling.

    Moreover, looking at the posture of the third brother, he will definitely not fall off. He should really sit firmly on the horse in the end, but it just takes time.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan next to her.

    Seeing that Xue Yan didn''t know what to think, he lost his mind.

    Xue Yan was really distracted. Seeing his third brother frowning, desperately trying to sit still on the horse, he was so persistent. When his third brother was rarely so persistent, he suddenly thought of his third brother in his previous life. Extremely persistent, those days when he had to personally take someone to protect him secretly.

    Because he said it too many times, he didn''t want his third brother to be like this. He couldn''t help himself. If he didn''t want the third brother, he was also in danger. In the end, his third brother was annoying, and he stopped talking to him. He even did it. Take someone to protect him secretly without being discovered by him.

    Can bring a lot of people, very close to him, but was not discovered by him. In his previous life, only his third brother did it.

    Now his third brother wants to ride the horse stably, and he feels that the third brother can definitely do it too.

    It''s just that in his last life, he really ignored this third brother too much.

    "What are you thinking?" Jiang Yue hesitated for a while, but lowered her voice and asked him.

    Xue Yan closed her eyes, and after a while, she opened her eyes and continued to look at the racecourse, also suppressing her voice, with a volume that only she could hear, said lightly: "I was thinking, should I be picked up by my father? return."

    If he was not from this family, everything in his previous life would not have happened.

    No matter what, it was because of him that everyone in the family was so unfortunate.

    He felt that he was worthy of Daling, the emperor, and the people, but his family was the only one who was sorry, and he owed his family.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 451ï¼š Its not your fault?

    Chapter 451 It''s not your fault?

    Now, he feels even more indebted to his family.

    Especially this third brother.

    When he was studying, his third brother sold coolies everywhere to earn money for him. He was in his early years, but his third brother didn''t enjoy a day of happiness. He was uneasy and had to take someone to protect him secretly. In the end, he shielded him from arrows. He was dead, but he only cared about the people, the government, the emperor, and the big ling. He always ignored this third brother, and he must have ignored the rest of the family.

    If it wasn''t for his rebirth, his family would finally not have to circle around him. I guess he hadn''t realized this until now.

    He used to think he knew this third brother quite well, but now...

    Xue Yan''s mouth trembled slightly.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a long time when he saw him like this, but still said in a volume that only he could hear: "Although I don''t know what happened, I don''t think it''s your fault."

    In other words, you don¡¯t have to put everything on you.

    "You don''t understand." Xue Yan just said these three words with a wry smile, and then said nothing.

    Jiang Yue didn''t know what to say. She could see that he believed that many bad things in his previous life were all because of him.

    How bad is it that he thinks so firmly and painfully?

    Is the ending of each family tragic?

    If this is the case, then this is really not easy to get out of.

    After thinking about it, Jiang Yue said again: "The third brother can ride well."

    Knowing that she was comforting him was like telling him that he had been reborn, no matter what happened in his previous life, the third brother will have a brand new life in this life, Xue Yan''s throat choked again, but smiled and nodded: "Well. "

    Sure enough, after a while, the third brother seemed to have found the trick. He rode steadily on the horse, and he didn''t even shake it, it was very stable.

    When the horse seller saw it, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and at last he didn''t have to worry about the accident. If something happened to him, no matter whether he was responsible or not, it was not good after all.

    Although Xue Sanhu rode steadily, he was not in a hurry to get off the horse. Instead, he let the horse run around the racecourse for a few laps.

    Then he stopped the horse, sat firmly on the horse, and hung the whip very relaxedly, and let the horse walk towards Xue Yan and Jiang Yue step by step.

    That attitude is more like a general.

    The general who returned in triumph.

    "That''s it." Xue Sanhu told the horse to stop in front of the fence where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were standing. The voice is still dull, and there is still no expression, and it looks quite cold.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue replied ok, then turned around and said to the horse seller, "How much is this horse?"

    The horse seller was a little surprised that such a small female doll came to ask the specific price of the horse, but he subconsciously replied: "This horse is 65 taels, one price. If you want this saddle, it will be 5 taels. That''s exactly seventy taels. If you don''t need a saddle, that''s fine, then you can only go to the blacksmith to get a saddle. In fact, it takes so much money, and it''s troublesome, anyway, you choose."

    Jiang Yue calmly said: "Last time my fourth brother came to you to buy a cow. You bought a cow at the beginning, but in the end it was cheaper by several hundred pennies. You also told my fourth brother that next time you come to buy it, It will also be cheaper.¡±

    When the horse seller heard this, he was immediately a little excited: "Does your fourth brother have a pair of phoenix eyes, but he laughs a bit like a fox, and he is extremely shrewd at first glance?"

 Chapter 452ï¼š you are also amazing

    Chapter 452 You are also amazing

    He basically won''t give people cheap, and he can''t even think about cheap, but the last time there was a little brother who bought cattle was too good, and he said that he was convinced, so he gave them a little cheaper.

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    "So that''s your fourth brother! He''s too smart! He''s smarter than a fox! Okay, since you''re a regular customer, then if you buy a saddle, I''ll give you two taels cheaper and only charge you How about sixty-eight taels?" the horse seller laughed. "This is already a very low price. I''m still worried that I won''t be able to sell other horses, but I don''t have to worry about selling this high-end horse. If you think it works, we''ll do this business. If it doesn''t work, I''ll have no choice but to Waiting to sell it to someone else."

    Jiang Yue didn''t speak, just looked at Xue Yan. She actually doesn''t know the price of saddles and horses, but this horse is indeed a good horse in this town. The horses of Shen Yuxuan''s family are actually not as tall as this one, and the saddle seems to be durable.

    Xue Yan nodded.

    means that the price is reasonable.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai raised his head and said to Xue Sanhu, who was still sitting high on the horse: "Third brother, we have agreed a good price, including a saddle, sixty-eight taels."

    "Yes." Xue Sanhu got off the horse and took 68 taels of silver to the horse seller.

    The horse seller bought Xue Sanhu the letter of the horse, and smiled: "Your family is really interesting." The small ones are fine, and the big ones are fine too.

    "Can I let my third brother ride on the horse farm for a while?" Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan and said suddenly.

    Xue Yan froze slightly, and then his eyes hurt a little. He understood what Jiang Yue meant, and saw the excited light that flashed in his third brother''s eyes when he heard this.

    His third brother still wanted to ride.

    I just bought a cow not long ago, and now I am here to buy such a good horse, and maybe I will buy it again in the future, this horse seller naturally agreed with great enthusiasm: "Okay, okay, go and ride, but pay attention to safety. ." Said, smiled at Xue Sanhu: "Brother, you are also amazing, this is the first time riding a horse, you will know."

    Xue Sanhu went to ride again.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sanhu did not leave the horse-selling place until noon.

    Xue Yan, as usual, held Jiang Yue''s small hand and followed Xue Sanhu who was walking slowly with the horse. Horses are not allowed on the street.

    It¡¯s okay to sit on the horse and let the horse walk slowly, but considering that there are still two of them, his third brother will naturally not sit on the horse, but will come down, lead the horse, and walk with them.

    This is not too far from their booth, so I went to their booth together.

    It¡¯s enough to have their fourth uncle and the other three to sell popsicles. Of course, their fifth brother didn¡¯t come to town today, and their fourth brother was the only one in charge of the booth.

    The two children, one big and one small, are already eye-catching enough when they walk on the street. Today, they have a third brother and the tall horse, which makes it even more eye-catching. People watch them from time to time.

    This is also in the south, and it is rare to see someone as tall, mighty and extremely resolute as their third brother.

    Jiang Yue looked up at the height of her third brother. This height of 9.9 meters was placed in the last days, and it was very eye-catching. This is still wearing coarse cloth clothes, with a little less edge. If this is wearing armor, it will definitely be more eye-catching, really like a general.

    "Go ahead and go through, or go through here?" Jiang Yue asked. There are two roads, both of which can lead to their stalls, and the distances are similar.

 Chapter 453ï¼š Pei Fufu

    Chapter 453 Pei Fufu

    If you just walk straight through here, there are two alleys.

    The alley is very narrow.

    Xue Yan said: "Let''s go ahead and pass through. This is with a horse. If someone is carrying something in the alley, it''s not easy to let others, and it''s not easy for them to let us."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    The three brothers follow them.

    continued to walk forward, and saw that he was about to reach a very wide fork that could be crossed in front of him. Suddenly, someone shouted in surprise: "Xiaoyan, is it really you? I thought I was wrong."

    I saw a 16- or 17-year-old girl in Lingluo who was pretty and cute, and seemed to be a little confused, ran over, followed by a maid in a suit.

    Xue Yan was stunned when he saw the person coming. Isn''t this his future third sister-in-law Pei Fufu? In the last life, Pei Fufu was his future third sister-in-law, the sister of his classmate and friend Pei Dongyu.

    He was thinking about whether to let his third brother and this future third sister-in-law meet again?

    Now this is¡­

    So, some things are actually meant to be?

    As soon as he came back to his senses, Xue Yan hurriedly took a step back, cupped his hands, and gave a straight salute: "Sister Fufu."

    Pei Fufu was busy returning the gift.

    The maid behind was also busy with blessings, and shouted, "Xue Xiaogongzi."

    "Xiaoyan, why are you here?" Pei Fufu asked with a surprised smile after returning the greeting. "My brother came to write a letter yesterday, and he wrote a letter to you. My father sent someone to send it to Mr. this morning, and asked him to pass it on, but the man said that you have stopped reading and will ask Yuxuan to pass it on to you. I know I''ll meet you, so I''ll bring it to you."

    Xue Yan said: "Nothing, Yuxuan will also send me the letter from brother Dongyu when I turn back." Then he answered her question: "My family Yuebao and I accompanied my third brother to buy a horse. Go to our stall for lunch." Then he introduced: "This is Yuebao, this is my third brother."

    "Sister." Jiang Yue called out politely.

    "Ah Yuebao, you are so cute." Pei Fufu immediately bent down and looked at the little Jiang Yue who was much shorter than her, and she liked it all over her face.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Pei Fufu still likes it very much and thinks Jiang Yue is super cute.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Then Pei Fufu looked up and looked at the tall figure next to Jiang Yue, holding a horse, because the tall figure was standing with his back to the light, she could not see the face of the tall figure for a while, only subconsciously said: "Little Yan, your third brother is so tall..."

    When he saw Xue Sanhu''s face clearly, especially in the sun, in front of the tall horse, Xue Sanhu was like a god, and Pei Fufu blushed and stood up straight.

    Bowing his head, he kept twisting his handkerchief nervously, stammering and speaking in a low voice that was almost inaudible: "Xiao, Xiaoyan third brother...you you you...I, me, me..." After a long time, it was just a sentence, "I''m Pei Fufu."

    Because Xue Sanhu had the light behind his back and was so much taller than them, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan couldn''t see their third brother''s expression clearly, they only heard their third brother''s voice still indifferent: "Well."

    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" the maid asked.

    Pei Fufu immediately shook his head violently, indicating that he was fine, but he lowered his head, his ears were all red, and his hands were even twisting the handkerchief.

    noticeably more nervous.

    Xue Sanhu was so tall, he could clearly see the thin white and slender back of Pei Fufu''s neck exposed by bowing his head, but he didn''t open his eyes and didn''t look at it.

    Because he had the light behind his back, no one could see the expression on his face clearly, so no one knew whether he had seen Pei Fufu.

 Chapter 454ï¼š how much do you bear

    Chapter 454 How much do you care

    Xue Yan actually didn''t know whether his third brother and third sister-in-law met like this for the first time in the last life. He only knew that his third brother met his third sister-in-law when he went to pick him up from Pei''s house. He also knew it later, but The future third sister-in-law was so nervous now, so he changed the subject aloud and said, "Sister Fufu, are you going out to play in the street today, or..."

    After the topic was changed, Pei Fufu was not so nervous immediately, but she didn''t dare to see Xue Sanhu again, but smiled embarrassedly with Xue Yan: "I heard that there is an ice stall in this street past. , I haven''t eaten ice in summer, so I brought Feiju out with me when I wanted to eat it."

    Feiju is Pei Fufu''s maid.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It''s my family that sells ice. The stall is from this street. We are going to that stall too. Let''s go there together."

    "Is your stall selling ice?" Pei Fufu was extremely surprised. "Well, that''s good." He still didn''t dare to look at Xue Sanhu again.

    Jiang Yue glanced at her third brother when she saw Pei Fufu like this. The third brother is still the same third brother, and nothing has changed.

    But Xue Yan seemed to be a little unusual, as if he was observing the two of them without a trace.

    Could something happen to these two in the future?

    Could it be... the future third sister-in-law?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue immediately looked at Xue Yan.

    But before she could see Xue Yan clearly, Pei Fufu hurriedly pulled her other hand away.

    "Yuebao, you are so young, I will hold you." Pei Fufu smiled.

    Obviously you want to ease your tension.

    Jiang Yue wanted to say.

    But he still let Pei Fufu lead him.

    Xue Yan and Pei Fufu each held Jiang Yue''s hand and walked ahead with Jiang Yue. Xue Sanhu was like a protector, holding a horse and following behind.

    Because Pei Fufu was holding a small hand, Jiang Yue could feel Pei Fufu''s tension and stiffness even more, and she could also see that Pei Fufu didn''t dare to look back at all.

    It is estimated that Pei Fufu''s neck is stiff.

    It''s already this hour, and there are long queues of people queuing up to eat ice, and some people go to the stall to buy popsicles directly. In short, there are many people crowded in front of the small stall.

    is almost the same as yesterday.

    With so many people, it is not easy to lead the horses. Jiang Yue and the others stopped and stood outside the crowd, but Xue Sihu spotted them sharply at the booth, and asked Li Qingshu and his mother at the booth to hire them. At the booth, he pushed through the crowd and came over.

    As soon as he saw the tall horse that their family bought, he immediately said: "This horse is not bad! You guys are hungry, it''s already noon, hurry up and find a place to tie the horse, come and eat rice noodles, today I brought a lot of rice noodles, There must be enough to eat and sell. Hey, who is this lady?"

    After talking, Xue Sihu noticed that Jiang Yue was still being held by one person, and she was a lady who looked like a good family at first glance.

    Xue Yan introduced.

    Facing Xue Sihu, Pei Fufu was not nervous at all, and she was blessed with Xue Sihu.

    "This...Miss Pei..." Xue Sihu was a little helpless. It was the first time that a girl had given him a blessing, "I don''t know how to return the gift, so you should be more careful."

    "It''s okay." Pei Fufu smiled. She also knows that some people don''t have so many etiquettes, but she has learned these etiquettes since she was a child, and her family is also strict and dare not forget them.

    Xue Sihu felt that this young lady was really educated.

    "Hey, where''s the third brother?" Xue Sihu suddenly found that his third brother was gone. I was just talking to this Miss Pei just now, but he didn''t notice that his third brother was gone.

 Chapter 455ï¼š Usually its...

    Chapter 455 Usually it''s...

    Pei Fufu heard the words and immediately looked around. She didn''t see Xue Sanhu''s figure at all, and she didn''t know whether she was at ease or lost.

    Jiang Yue looked at Pei Fufu like this, and calmly replied to her fourth brother''s words: "Third brother went to find a place to tie a horse."

    "Then he will be back in a while, so let''s go first. Miss Pei, this... there is no place, but there is a small table in the corner, take it out and clean it up, you can still sit, I''m sorry, It''s your first time to eat ice, so you can only sit like this." Xue Sihu laughed.

    That small table was used for his family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao to sit and set up documents yesterday, but today he felt that the small table was in the way, so he put it inside and piled several small wooden boxes on it.

    Xue Sihu squeezed out a path and led Pei Fufu and the maid named Feiju, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, to the side of the booth.

    Jiang Yue saw that Pei Fufu was no longer holding her hand, and that no one was paying attention to her and Xue Yan, so she asked Xue Yan in a low voice, "Second sister-in-law in the future?"

    After she finished speaking, she motioned Xue Yan to look at Pei Fufu.

    is obviously asking if Pei Fufu is their future third sister-in-law.

    Even if Xue Yan knew that Jiang Yue was smart, but he was so smart, he was still stunned. After a while, he nodded honestly and replied in a low voice, "Yes."

    Seeing that their fourth brother put all the things on the small table aside, and brought the small table over, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came forward to help clean the small table, and put them around the small table. Put on the stool.

    Feiju took out the handkerchief and helped wipe the stool on which her young lady was to sit.

    Pei Fufu sat down.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also sat down.

    "Miss Feiju, sit down too." Xue Sihu greeted while serving the iced sour plum soup.

    "I''m not anymore, I''m just a girl." Feiju smiled, and said, took a bowl of sour plum soup and placed it in front of Pei Fufu.

    Then he stood behind Pei Fufu, waiting for Miss Pei Fufu at any time.

    Pei Fufu is very natural.

    Apparently that''s what it usually looks like.

    Xue Sihu observed the words and looked first-rate. When he saw this, he didn''t say anything, but he still gave Feiju a bowl of iced sour plum soup, so that Feiju could also drink cool and cool.

    Pei Fufu was here to eat ice, so of course she wanted to serve a bowl of red bean ice, but before serving the red bean ice, Xue Sihu had to serve cold skin first.

    His two precious children just said that they want to eat Liangpi instead of rice noodles.

    After drinking two sips of the iced sour plum soup, Pei Fufu also tasted the cold skin in front of her, which was very refreshing, and thought it was also suitable for summer.

    Xue Sihu asked Pei Fufu to eat slowly, and then he was going to make ice for others. Now that there are so many customers, the hired people can''t be busy at all, so he should come.

    It was also at this time that Xue Sanhu tied the horse and returned.

    Pei Fufu, who was drinking the sour plum soup again, was obviously stiff, and immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at Xue Sanhu again.

    Xue Sanhu glanced here with no expression, then went to wash his hands, then came to the ice-cutting table to help with the ice-cutting.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that Pei Fufu lowered their heads nervously again, the two children looked at each other, and then they silently ate the Liangpi in front of them.

    "Third brother, I don''t need your help, you can go eat, Xiaoyan and Yuebao are eating, you must be hungry too." Xue Sihu said.

    But his third brother didn''t listen to him, and he couldn''t do anything about it.

    He could only scoop up some crushed ice and pour it into a small bowl, then subconsciously poured the same amount of sugar red beans on it as the other guests.

 Chapter 456ï¼š Did something happen?

    Chapter 456 Did you do something?

    But this bowl is for Pei Fufu. She is the younger sister of Xiaoyan''s classmate, so naturally she doesn''t really and only gives so much...

    Just when Xue Sihu wanted to pour some candy red beans, he saw that his third brother didn''t know when he picked up a spoon for scooping red beans and poured a lot of candy red beans on the small bowl of ice for him. , makes this small bowl of ice look better and more appetizing.

    And as soon as his third brother poured the water, he put down the spoon and continued to help chop and smash the ice without any expression.

    If he didn''t know very well that sugar red beans had been poured into the bowl, and he didn''t pour it himself, he would have doubted whether his third brother had done this before.

    He stared blankly at the large amount of candied red beans on the ice in the bowl, and then looked at his third brother, who had no expression and was chiseling ice seriously, and then he smiled.

    I wanted to make fun of this third brother, but he thought that even if this third brother was joking, he would still be dead like this, with no expression, he just let it go, he didn''t joke, but put this bowl of red bean ice on the table and put it on Pei In front of Fufu.

    "Thank you fourth brother." Pei Fufu thanked Xue Yan politely and decently, and called Xue Yan, otherwise Xiaoyan fourth brother Xiaoyan fourth brother''s call is a bit strange.

    "Thank you, I''m not an outsider." Xue Sihu said hurriedly. With the appearance of his third brother, he will have a different mentality when he sees this Miss Pei, maybe this is his future third sister-in-law.

    Involuntarily, he glanced at his third brother with a smile.

    Because Pei Fufu''s back was facing Xue Sanhu, she never dared to turn her face to the side. Naturally, she didn''t notice Xue Sihu''s appearance, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were sitting opposite Pei Fufu on the same bench, noticed.

    Seeing their fourth brother smile a bit like a fox, the two children looked at each other. Did the third brother do something, or why did the fourth brother look like this?

    Xue Sihu saw that Pei Fufu had taken a mouthful of ice, and asked with a smile, "Miss Pei, how is this ice?"

    She did not eat or sleep, so Pei Fufu hurriedly swallowed the ice in her mouth, put down the bowl in her hand and the small spoon for eating the ice, and then wiped the corners of her mouth with a silk handkerchief before smiling: "It''s very ice, very cool. ."

    Waiting for Xue Sihu was a little anxious. When she saw that she said it was very cold and cool, she hurriedly smiled and said, "If you like to eat, come here often."

    Pei Fufu said with a smile, "Yeah." After a pause, he asked with a smile, "Fourth brother, you really don''t let people order ice in advance? Originally, my father heard that there was ice here and wanted to send someone to buy it, but I heard that you can¡¯t buy it, and if you want to eat ice, you can only come here to eat ice, so I only came here today, I didn¡¯t expect it to be opened by your family, and I ran into Xiaoyan.¡±

    "Ah, your family also wants to buy ice directly? How much do you want? If there is not much, my family may be able to distribute it to your family." Xue Sihu said immediately. For the sake of his third brother, it''s okay to not do it!

    "Really?" Pei Fufu was overjoyed, her almond eyes lit up, "I don''t want much, we don''t have that many people in our family, thirty to forty pounds a day is enough."

    "That''s all? That''s okay." Xue Sihu agreed without thinking. He agreed for his third brother, and let his third brother find time to make the ice.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that their fourth brother was too enthusiastic now.

    But it can be seen that their fourth brother seems to be for their third brother. So, did something happen on the ice cutting platform just now?

    Pei Fufu was delighted: "Is it really possible?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 457ï¼š road idiot

    Chapter 457 Lu Chi

    "What''s wrong, you are not an outsider, your brother is as good as my Xiaoyan, it should be, it is estimated that this ice will not be delivered to your house every morning, it will be noon at the earliest, maybe afternoon, if you think No problem, tomorrow my family will give your family 40 pounds a day." Xue Sihu smiled.

    "No problem, noon and afternoon." Then, Pei Fufu was a little embarrassed: "Isn''t it 100 jin for delivery?" She heard this. "Would it be time for someone from my family to pick it up?"

    "No, no," Xue Sihu said repeatedly. "Because I''m not sure if it''s noon or afternoon, or I should let someone send it over here." This is an extra job, maybe it''s his future third sister-in-law, and his third brother will naturally deliver it in person. This is ice.

    "Thank you then." Pei Fufu thanked, "Are you going to write some documents? I also brought some money here, which should be enough to pay the deposit."

    "They''re all acquaintances, so what kind of documents should you write? Give it away first, and then you can count it together at the end." Xue Sihu said with a smile. "Okay, Miss Pei, you are delicious, I''m going to work."

    "Hah." Pei Fufu responded, very grateful. Her father shouted heat at home every day, but let her father run so far to eat ice, and her father didn''t want to come. From tomorrow, when there is ice at home, her father will definitely be much cooler.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu was busy, Pei Fufu said to Xue Yan, who was eating Liangpi in a leisurely manner, "Xiaoyan, everyone in your family is doing well."

    said, I don''t know what I thought, and my face blushed again.

    Jiang Yue felt that the future third sister-in-law was really simple.

    Xue Yan also felt that the third sister-in-law in the future was simple. In the past life, the three sisters-in-law had no scheming, and they were still a little confused. By the way, she was still crazy. No matter how many times she walked along a road, she still couldn''t remember it, and she could still get lost. Sometimes I can circle around the road on the four sides of a house in circles, but I can''t go home.

    Several times, his third brother went to find it.

    Later, whenever the third sister-in-law went out, his third brother would send a few more maids to follow, lest the third sister-in-law get lost.

    Later, his third brother died, and his third sister-in-law was hit hard and never went out again.

    Until later, he and his father, mother, sister-in-law and second-sister-in-law were arrested together, and the last one was thrown into the river and died.

    Xue Sihu received money from a few guests who had finished eating the ice, then came to his third brother again, looked at Pei Fufu again, and whispered to his third brother with a smile: "There is still room there, third brother. You really can''t go there?"

    His third brother ignored him at all.

    Xue Sihu didn''t care, and knew that Pei Fufu would be very nervous when he saw his third brother. If his third brother passed, Pei Fufu would definitely not be able to eat ice well. Besides, Pei Fufu was a young lady from a big family. The third brother is all a man and can''t eat at one table. Unlike his Xiaoyan and Yuebao, who are still children, eating at one table naturally doesn''t matter.

    I saw him go straight and whispered: "Her family also wants to buy ice, 40 pounds a day, and it can be delivered at noon or in the afternoon. Starting from tomorrow, I promise. Third brother, remember to make time every day."

    Speaking of this, he also patted his third brother on the shoulder, as if I can only help you here.

    Originally thought that his third brother would still ignore him, but he didn''t know that his third brother didn''t lift his head, and while continuing to chop and smash ice, he replied, "Yeah."

 Chapter 458ï¼š Wouldnt it be outright scary?

    Isn''t Chapter 458 also directly scary?

    Xue Sihu held back his laughter, but said again: "When the time comes to deliver ice to her house, you can deliver it if you have time, or let someone else deliver it if you have time. You can do it yourself anyway."

    After that, I went back to work.

    Xue Sanhu''s ice-cutting movement stopped, and after a long while, he still looked at Pei Fufu, and then he continued to help cut and break the ice without any expression.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had eaten the cold skin and the sour plum soup, they came down from the small table and came to Xue Sihu''s side.

    When Xue Sihu saw them, he suppressed his voice and said, "Why are you here, why don''t you go and accompany our future third sister-in-law?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you. Naturally, they didn''t think that their fourth brother knew about the past life, so they said that Pei Fufu was their future third sister-in-law. It will be their future third sister-in-law.

    But what did their third brother do?

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at Xue Sihu quite in unison, and suppressed their voices: "The future third sister-in-law?"

    "Yeah." After saying that, Xue Sihu laughed. In a lower voice, "I''m telling you, the third brother just..." He told his two precious children what the third brother had done just now.

    Jiang Yue understood. No wonder the fourth brother was so enthusiastic just now.

    So the third brother and the future third sister-in-law are in love at first sight?

    Xue Yan also understood, but he knew that his third brother and third sister-in-law seemed to have fallen in love with each other at first sight. Dare to happen, his third brother still showed something strange after all.

    "Although there is a big disparity, I still think it is very possible." Xue Sihu laughed again. "Alright, alright, go back and sit down, maybe she''ll be our third sister-in-law in the end."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back and sat opposite Pei Fufu again.

    Pei Fufu is still eating ice.

    Until Pei Fufu was finished eating, I wanted to go back for fear of worrying my family, and asked the maid Feiju to pay, but how could Xue Sihu make his future third sister-in-law pay for the success? After a lot of talk, Pei Fufu Didn''t pay a penny in the end.

    "That, that," Pei Fufu peeked at Xue Sanhu, who was still cutting ice at the ice cutting platform, and became nervous again, and his face was a little red, "Then Xiaoyan, I''ll go back first."

    After , he left with the maid.

    Walking was a little slow at first, grabbing the handkerchief with both hands and wanting to turn around a bit, but in the end he didn''t turn back, the pace was a little faster, and he hurried away.

    Xue Sanhu helped chisel the ice for a while before coming to this small table for lunch. Also eat cold skin. But he eats a lot, a big bowl.

    Just now Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sat opposite Pei Fufu, now that Pei Fufu is gone, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then sat opposite their third brother.

    Jiang Yue looked at their third brother without any expression, and only focused on eating cold skin. She didn''t hesitate at all, and opened her mouth and asked calmly, "Third brother, do you like that sister?"

    Xue Yan immediately looked at his Yuebao in shock. It''s too direct...

    If his family Yuebao likes someone in the future...cough, wouldn''t it be directly scary...

    Jiang Yue couldn''t understand why Xue Yan was like this. Her third brother is not a very reserved person, but he just doesn''t talk much. Since she wants to ask, she naturally asks directly.

    "Cough." Xue Yan immediately looked away, not looking at his Yuebao. He knew she was always direct, but he still thought it was too direct. It''s better to be humble about this.

 Chapter 459ï¼š Almost all my life is explained here

    Chapter 459

    Originally thought that his third brother would not answer.

    After all, what his third brother did to his third sister-in-law in his last life left the deepest impression on him was that no matter where his third sister-in-law was lost, he could find his third sister-in-law as soon as possible.

    Only later, his third sister-in-law was reluctant to go out, thinking that if she was lost again, no one would be able to find her.

    In addition, his third brother is not very talkative. In his last life, he never heard his third brother personally admit or say that he likes the third sister-in-law.

    Unexpectedly¡ª

    His third brother continued to eat Liangpi without raising his head, and answered with absolute certainty, but at the same time indifferent: "Yes."

    Xue Yan: "!!"

    ... Sure enough, he doesn''t really know his third brother very well.

    Jiang Yue became calmer and nodded, indicating that she understood.

    Then she has nothing to ask.

    Xue Yan didn''t have anything to ask, but seeing Jiang Yue so calm, his inexplicable mood was a bit complicated, and he didn''t know why.

    *

    It was about the same time as yesterday, when I closed the stall and went home.

    It''s just that today is a little different from yesterday. Xue Sanhu rode a tall horse next to the ox cart. He Jinshan and the others were stunned by his majestic appearance.

    This is too handsome!

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sitting on their own bullock cart driven by their fourth brother, and they felt very majestic when they saw their third brother riding on the horse leisurely.

    When he entered the village, the villagers were also stunned.

    Usually they think that Xue Sanhu is tall and big, but is this still Xue Sanhu? ! I don''t know, I thought he had just returned from the battlefield, and the horse he was riding was his warhorse!

    "Third Brother! Ahhhhhh!" Xue Wuhu was going crazy. His three brothers are so handsome! This horse is so handsome! Ah ah ah he wants to ride too!

    Really couldn''t beat Xue Wuhu, so Xue Sanhu went to the open space at the head of the village to teach Xue Wuhu to ride a horse. Fortunately, Xue Sanhu always led the horse, otherwise Xue Wuhu would not know how many times he fell off the horse.

    The horse shed was erected next to the cow shed. When the ice was finished in the afternoon, Xue Dafu had already had someone help him build it, so there was no need to build it again.

    The villagers gathered around to watch the horses.

    Although there have been horses in this village before, but they were all other people''s carriages, and they didn''t look carefully. Today, someone in the village really owns a horse, and it is a tall horse. I heard that it costs sixty or seventy taels of silver. Everyone wants to come and see and touch.

    "This is a horse..." Everyone is very rare.

    Xue Erhu saw that his fifth brother was being led by a horse, and he almost fell off the horse. He couldn''t stand it any longer: "Wuhu, when you come down, I don''t believe this horse is so difficult to ride."

    Said, he stepped on the horse and sat firmly on the horse: "Three tigers, give me the reins."

    Xue Sanhu also had a big heart, so he really threw the reins to Xue Erhu.

    The horse was no longer strangled, and immediately stepped on it again, frightening the people in the village who came to see the horse, who flinched far away.

    "Second brother, be careful!" Xue Wuhu was scared to death.

    Yu Hongyan too.

    Liu Guixia and the others were not going anywhere, they were all taken aback.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua hurriedly brought Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to the side, for fear that the horse would step on their two precious children.

    "I almost told my life here." Seeing that he was far away from the horse, there should be nothing wrong. An old grandmother couldn''t help but hold her heart and said with lingering fears.

    "Haha, you all stand far away, I didn''t expect it." Xue Erhu sat on the horse, swaying, as if he was about to fall down, he even laughed casually. He just stood beside him and understood, as long as it doesn''t fall, the horse will stop sooner or later.

 Chapter 460ï¼š This is bullying!

    Chapter 460 This is bullying!

    I saw Xue Erhu clutching the saddle tightly with one hand to prevent himself from falling off. He worked for many years and did all the work with strength. The most important thing in his hand was strength, while the other hand was as he understood it. Pull the reins of the horse and control the tall horse as much as possible.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little surprised when they saw this scene. Second brother, is he going to be able to successfully ride a horse once?

    Sure enough, after a while, their second brother was able to control the horse. As soon as their second brother found out, he immediately sat upright and pulled hard. The horse immediately raised its front two legs and neighed into the sky.

    Immediately, these two legs fell to the ground like iron hoofs, and in the afterglow of the setting sun, they began to run quickly.

    Xue Erhu sat on the horse and naturally enjoyed the speed of the wind.

    "Fuck!" Xue Wuhu was jealous. I think this is bullying!

    "I''m going," Li Qingshu, who was looking at the horses and was standing far away at the moment, was immediately amused, "Two tigers are the same as the three tigers, they can ride the horses once?!"

    Xue Sihu saw that his second brother could ride, and was a little eager to try it. He rubbed his hands, and then shouted: "Second brother, come down and let me try it too."

    "It''s done!" Xue Erhu was riding well, but he stopped the horse immediately, and the horse immediately raised its front hooves, neighing into the sky, and then landed again.

    As soon as Xue Erhu got off his horse, he threw the reins to Xue Sihu.

    Liu Guixia immediately became anxious: "Help you lead the horse off!"

    Xue Erhu then remembered that his fourth brother was also riding for the first time. He turned around and wanted to help lead the horse. He planned to wait for his fourth brother to go up and give the reins to his fourth brother, but his fourth brother had already mounted the horse. Be good, his fourth brother effortlessly controlled the reins, letting him go wherever he wanted.

    As docile as a little sheep.

    Finally, Xue Erhu also came: "Damn!"

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Sanhu was also stunned.

    Xue Sihu was also stunned for a while, and while he controlled the reins, he let the horse walk in a circle slowly, while smiling: "Is this horse tired, why don''t you step on it?"

    "Ah¡ª" Xue Wuhu shouted, "They all bully me!"

    "Hahaha¡ª" Xue Sihu laughed.

    The others laughed too.

    After a while, the villagers had seen enough and dispersed.

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu didn''t give up and wanted to learn how to ride a horse, Xue Erhu asked the rest of the family to go back and let him teach Xue Wuhu instead.

    When he got home, Xue Sihu said that he would send 40 catties of ice to the Pei family from tomorrow. Naturally, he mentioned that Pei Fufu came to eat ice, but he did not say that Xue Sanhu liked Pei Fufu.

    As soon as Xue Dafu and the others heard that the Pei family was the family of their Xiaoyan''s classmate and friend Pei Dongyu, and when their family Xiaoyan was in the academy, this classmate and friend took good care of their family Xiaoyan, they naturally thought about it, but one hundred agreed. thing.

    *

    It doesn''t matter whether Jiang Yue and Xue Yan go to the stall in the town, the horses are also bought, and they don''t have anything to do with them, but the strawberries in the house are a little red, and the strawberries that can be picked must be picked as soon as possible. Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan to take over the picking work, saying that she and the two of them would pick it up.

    The family members agreed that although the strawberries were red again, the number was not too large.

    But I have agreed with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan that the two of them will only be in charge of picking at that time, and when the time comes to bring the strawberries back, let them shout and let the adults go over to get them.

    On this day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan each held a small bamboo basket and picked strawberries that could be picked and eaten in their acre of strawberry field.

 Chapter 461ï¼š you can...

    Chapter 461 You can...

    Beside the strawberry field, there are two baskets.

    Jiang Yue estimated that she could pick two shallow baskets today.

    This can be picked. In the future, it can be picked every day or every few days, and it can be picked for a period of time until there are no more strawberries to pick.

    I had breakfast early at home, and they came early too. They have already picked a lot of them and put them in the back basket.

    Some people went to work in the fields, watching their two children picking strawberries in the fields, some people came to see them curiously, and heard that they ate a lot of strawberries the day before yesterday and they were fine.

    "On the surface, this fruit looks really like a snakeberry, but it does seem different. The snakeberry fruit is so round..." Someone said, "Didn''t Chunmei compete with the village chief''s daughter-in-law about this before, I see, in fact It''s not a thing, even if it''s a thing, it''s another kind of snakeberry. I found out that this snakeberry with small white yellow stamens bears this kind of fruit, that kind of flower is yellow, and the stamen is also yellow. It''s the kind of round fruit. It can be called strawberry, and everyone will distinguish it from now on. By the way, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, this is really delicious, isn''t it?"

    "You can have a taste." Jiang Yue said.

    "This is what your family wants to sell for money..." Those people were embarrassed to taste it. They have all heard that they are going to send it to the town to sell.

    Jiang Yue: "It''s okay."

    Someone couldn''t help but pick two to try, and they all said they were delicious.

    Some people were still embarrassed to pick it, so Jiang Yue walked over and grabbed some from the basket for these people. These people also tasted it, and they all said it was delicious, with thin skin and lots of meat, sweet and sour.

    Someone even said: "I heard from Aunt Guixia that the black spots on this fruit may be seeds, and she will keep the seeds. If the seedlings do emerge, we will ask them to plant a few plants, we don''t have any extra. It¡¯s okay to grow these things on a small piece of land and try it at home.¡±

    "Yes, yes." Many people agreed.

    Until these people left, Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan, who was still bent over picking strawberries, "Would you like to take a break?"

    Xue Yan finally straightened up and shook his head, indicating no need.

    Since he came back from town without studying, he has done whatever he can to help the family. As time goes by, he finds that his health is better than this time in his previous life.

    Before , he felt a little tired before doing it for a while. Now, he has bent down and picked it for a while, and he feels okay, not tired yet.

    It''s a bit uncomfortable to keep bending over.

    Naturally, we can better understand how hard it is for farmers to face the loess and turn their backs to the sky.

    Jiang Yue stood in the middle of the strawberry field, looked around, and said, "There are more and more red ones. Next time, I guess someone will help you pick them together."

    They planted 8,000 seedlings on this acre of land, each of which could produce 80 taels. At that time, they even passed it, and they would produce about 6,000 catties of strawberries in total.

    6,000 catties, even if it is divided into several days, it will be difficult for the two of them to finish the harvest.

    "Well." Xue Yan also knew, and nodded naturally. "There are many diligent aunties in the village. When someone is needed, they will pay for a few aunties to help pick them together."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    When they had picked all the strawberries that could be picked today, He Jinshan also came, strode over and asked, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, have you picked them yet? I''m going to deliver ice to the town. If not, you will have to wait for the next ox cart to bring your strawberries to the stall."

 Chapter 462ï¼š Dont be afraid of eating dead people!

    Chapter 462 Don''t be afraid of eating dead people!

    "Okay." Jiang Yue replied.

    "Okay, then I''ll carry it." He Jinshan took a big step and put a basket on his back. Because he has been told that this strawberry has a thin peel and can''t be bumped, his movements are quite light.

    Another basket of strawberries, he carried it in his hand.

    He Jinshan carried two shallow baskets of strawberries back, put them on the bullock cart, covered the basket with a piece of cloth for shade, and then drove the bullock cart to town.

    Fortunately, the ox cart was slow and not so bumpy, and there was something in the back basket, so the freshly picked strawberries would not be damaged.

    Jiang Yue did not rush down the mountain, but went to the cornfield with Xue Yan to have a look.

    Yesterday, the family broke corn again, and broke white, black, and purple corn, and gave them to their grandfather Xue Laohan. Especially like to eat, it also strengthened Liu Guixia''s determination to keep these three kinds of corn.

    Originally, Jiangyue didn¡¯t plant a few of these three kinds of corn, so they still had to keep the seeds. Anyway, they were not enough to eat, but when they came, Jiangyue and Xue Yan both broke some tender yellow corn back.

    While this yellow corn tastes okay.

    Otherwise, the yellow corn will get older and the taste will be even worse. At that time, you will have to wait for the elders, and finally grind it into a steamed corn flour and eat it.

    Because there were still strawberries in the small bamboo basket in Jiang Yue''s hand, she did not put the broken corn in Jiang Yue''s basket, but put it in Xue Yan''s basket.

    The family members haven¡¯t eaten enough strawberries yet, so they won¡¯t really sell all of them every time.

    The strawberries in this small bamboo basket are brought back to the family to eat.

    *

    When the two baskets of strawberries were delivered to the town stall by He Jinshan, it was almost noon, and there were already many people eating ice. Xue Sihu saw the strawberries and hurriedly unloaded the two baskets of strawberries and let them wash them. Then I shouted and sold strawberry ice.

    also quickly made a bowl of strawberry ice for everyone to see.

    is to cut a few strawberries in half, then put them on a bowl of crushed ice, and then sprinkle some sugar on the strawberries, one by one, sprinkle it on top, very crystal clear.

    But no one dared to eat it.

    But it got even more lively.

    "What kind of strawberry? I''ve never heard of it before. But this one looks very similar to the round, red and bright snakeberry, especially on the surface, isn''t it actually a snakeberry?"

    "You can''t eat snake berries! How dare you sell this! Don''t be afraid of eating dead people!"

    "Yes, I''m not afraid of eating dead people!"

    Many people agreed, and they were all outraged.

    "Everyone, everyone, don''t be impatient," Xue Sihu smiled, "This shouldn''t be a snakeberry. The snakeberry drawn in medical books is not like this at all. I''ve already asked Dr. Shen, but it''s a bit like a snakeberry. My family actually thought it was a snakeberry at first, so isn''t it called strawberry now? How could it be possible to eat dead people, eat dead people, but I have to pay for my life, I''m stupid, I''m joking with my own life , isn''t it, everyone?"

    Everyone thinks it makes sense.

    "This one won''t eat dead people, and it''s not poisonous," Xue Sihu continued, "Everyone in my family has eaten it, and if no one is in trouble, I have eaten it too. If you don''t believe it, I will eat it for you to see." He picked up a strawberry and ate it, showing everyone while eating, "Look at how thin the skin is, and look at the flesh, it''s all flesh, you may not know if you haven''t tasted it, but It''s very delicious, the taste is very good, sweet and sour, sprinkled with sugar, you can imagine the taste."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "GALAXY-DOU" for the reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 463ï¼š The current emperor Xuanyuan Hao?

    Chapter 463 The current emperor Xuanyuan Hao?

    Some people looked at the pulp that Xue Sihu specially showed them, and then listened to Xue Sihu''s words, they were a little greedy.

    Xue Sihu even made persistent efforts: "I''m here to do business, I really don''t dare to sell things that can poison people, everyone, why don''t you try it? You see, I''ve eaten several of these, and it''s fine."

    said, took two large trays of strawberries and placed them on the table.

    I saw Xue Sihu eat it with their own eyes, and everyone really thought that Xue Sihu was right. If he came out to do business, if he dared to poison people, Xue Sihu himself would be killed, so many people really took one and tasted it.

    I have never eaten this kind of thing, my eyes lit up.

    I wanted to grab a few more to eat, but unfortunately there were no more on the plate.

    Xue Sihu took advantage of the situation and said with a smile: "Eight penny a share of strawberry ice, that''s it." He pushed the bowl of strawberry ice sprinkled with some white sugar on the stage forward for everyone to see.

    is two cents cheaper than red bean ice?

    Immediately humane¡ª¡ª

    "Give me one!"

    "Me too!"

    "I''ll have one too!"

    "Okay, okay." Xue Sihu kept answering, and he didn''t forget to say: "Today there are so many strawberries, and there will be no more when they are sold out. By the way, my strawberries are also sold directly, but it is fifteen cents a pound, but it''s best. After eating it on the same day, you have also seen this thing, the skin is so thin, it is all pulp, it is easy to accidentally bump it, the preservation time should be very short, it should be good for one or two days, maybe three or four days, but more The number of days may not be enough, so if you want to buy it like this, it is best not to buy too much, if it goes bad before you finish it, it will be wasted.

    *

    It was not until the sun went down that Xue Sihu came back from the town and said that the strawberries were selling well.

    also said that there are still people who come to buy ice, and they are people from the county. Because Jixiang Restaurant only has ice in the county, and the business of Jixiang Restaurant is very good now, and those people inquired about it and found out that Jixiang Restaurant bought ice from their family, so they bought it too, but unfortunately their ice production is limited, so they can''t make it. promise.

    The reason why there was no ice in their county and town in the past is because, in their place, even if it is very cold in winter, the water in the river and pond cannot form thick ice, so naturally even if an ice cellar is dug, There is also no way to cut ice in winter and store it in the ice cellar for summer use.

    The ice cellar is dug, and ice is chiseled and transported from other places in winter and placed in the ice cellar. The cost is too high and it is too troublesome, so no one has ever done it.

    Anyway, there is a shortage of ice in the town and county.

    Xue Sihu also brought back the letter that Pei Dongyu wrote to Xue Yan.

    Shen Yuxuan went home last night and gave the letter to the old doctor Shen, and then today the old doctor Shen gave it to Xue Sihu, and asked Xue Sihu to bring it to Xue Yan.

    In a previous life, Xue Yan was in the academy at this time, and this letter was also received by Xue Yan in the academy. Now receiving it at home, Xue Yan sat at the desk, looked at the letter in his hand, and was dazed for a moment.

    He didn''t need to open it, he knew what was written.

    I have seen it in my last life.

    But Xue Yan still slowly opened it, took out the letter inside, unfolded it and read it again.

    Pei Dongyu is this year''s champion of the new division, and was hand-picked by Xuanyuan Hao, the current emperor of Daling. Every word in the letter can show Pei Dongyu''s joy and praise for Xuanyuan Hao.

    Said that Xuanyuan Hao was kind, and he was indeed the most benevolent emperor in the history of Daling.

    also said that Xuanyuan Hao was extremely tolerant of people.

    also said that Xuanyuan Hao cherished his talents.

    I hope he will be more aggressive. When he is old enough to take the imperial examinations, he will definitely be reused by Xuanyuan Hao.

 Chapter 464ï¼š Xuanyuan Shu

    Chapter 464 Xuanyuan Shu

    In the past life, Xue Yan and the gentlemen were extremely happy when they saw such a letter, and felt that having such an emperor was a blessing for the country and the people; but in this life, at this moment, Xue Yan felt a little heavy.

    He couldn''t tell his friend that Xuanyuan Hao would be unconscious next year, and then he died not long after that.

    Xuanyuan Hao has only two sons, one is the eldest son, Xuanyuan Shu, who was established as the prince at birth;

    However, because the prince Xuanyuanshu disappeared shortly after he was born, he was never found at first. Later, when Xuanyuanhao was in a coma, he found it, but others took the lead. But a body was found.

    Xuanyuan Hao was unconscious and hopeless when he woke up, and his biological son was really sure that he was dead.

    Later, Xuanyuan Hao died, and naturally, Xuanyuan Yi, the only surviving son of a concubine, inherited the throne and became emperor.

    Xuanyuan Yi was only eight years old when he ascended the throne.

    Later, when he participated in the palace examination at the age of twelve, Xuanyuan Yi appointed him as the first champion, and let him enter the Hanlin Garden. Since then, he has been reused by Xuanyuan Yi.

    Xuanyuanyi was the first emperor to whom he swore allegiance, and Xuanyuanling''s son Xuanyuanling was the second emperor he assisted.

    Regardless of Xuanyuan Yi or Xuanyuan Mausoleum, Xuanyuan Hao is not as kind.

    They are also like many emperors, they are the first in the first place.

    To them, he is actually a **** that can be discarded at any time.

    He still clearly remembered the scene when Xuanyuanling gave him a glass of poisonous wine, that day also happened to be Xuanyuanling''s eighteenth birthday, Xuanyuanling said: "Aiqing, not only do I want you to die, but also my father, my father, my father. The emperor also left an edict, the edict that you don''t know, wants you to die."

    These are the two emperors he has been loyal to...

    That letter of edict that he never knew about, that day, before he drank poisonous wine, he also saw it, and it really meant to kill him...

    When the world is finally settled, when he sends Xuanyuanling''s assistant to the position of Lord of the world, when he is no longer needed, he will die...

    At that time, he asked: "Because the minister''s merit is higher than the master?"

    Xuanyuanling replied: "That''s right."

    is it?

    Yes, why is it?

    At that time, he wanted to ask more, but Xuanyuan Ling turned around and left after answering this sentence, and the door of the main hall was also closed.

    After closing his eyes for a long time, he opened them and drank the poisonous wine in front of him.

    It seemed that it was back to that day, Xue Yan closed his eyes.

    He was Xuanyuan Yi''s top pick, and he rose so fast later on, and it was Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor, who kept pushing him out of line.

    In the eyes of outsiders, he is Xuanyuan Yi''s most trusted minister, and Xuanyuan Yi can only trust him to handle any major political affairs.

    He always thought so.

    In addition, the emperor seems to be so kind and caring for the people, so as a subject, he naturally swears allegiance to the emperor to the death.

    However, Xuanyuan Yi was not in good health since he was a child, and he died at the age of twenty-three. Before his death, he passed the throne to his only son, Xuanyuan Ling, who was only three years old at the time, and named him the regent and asked him to assist him. Xuanyuan Mausoleum.

    He is of course dedicated to assisting.

    He originally thought that when Xuanyuanling was assisted, he would be able to retire, but he helped Xuanyuanling out, and he also sent Xuanyuanling to the position of the Lord of the World, and also handed over the military power at that time. He planned to retire when he succeeded, but he didn''t expect that the emperor would not let him retire, as long as he died...

 Chapter 465ï¼š You are here again!

    Chapter 465 You are here again!

    Obviously, in order to reassure the emperor, he never married or had children in his life, and he was only an heir... Obviously at that time, all his family members died and he was the only one left...

    Obviously as long as he retires, in fact, there will be no threat at all...

    But the emperor is still not at ease...

    Want him to die...

    Xue Yan''s mouth trembled, but she opened her eyes.

    I didn''t let myself think about it anymore, this is not my last life.

    I saw Xue Yan took the letter that Pei Dongyu wrote to him, and then replied to Pei Dongyu.

    In his last life, the letter he replied naturally promised Pei Dongyu that he would be more aggressive, but in this life, he has already left the academy and stopped studying, so he will naturally tell the truth.

    He is not worried about his friend Pei Dongyu. This friend lived in seclusion in the mountains in the last life, and lived a leisurely life. Few people knew which forest he was in.

    Even when he went to visit, he went alone, for fear of being discovered.

    He was also afraid. The people he cared about died in front of him one by one, and he didn''t want to cause his friends to die in front of him one by one.

    So are other friends, if he can not contact him, he will not contact him.

    Until his fourth brother also left him, he believed that as long as he was close to him, it would not end well, and then he completely cut off contact with his friends, even with the gentlemen who were still alive at the time. It''s broken, he doesn''t want to have another person because of his accident.

    Many literati criticized him because of this, saying he was ungrateful.

    He also resolutely stopped.

    As long as no one else would have an accident because of him, even if he was scolded for thousands of years, he would be willing.

    is also thanks to the early break, otherwise the emperor is so worried, how can he be solved by drinking a glass of poisonous wine, and he will definitely affect others.

    Now that he thinks about it, he doesn''t know how he lived since his fourth brother was gone. I feel like I can''t remember those days, but I only know that in the end, the memory of being given a glass of poisoned wine by Xuanyuanling is still very clear.

    Xue Yan saw that the ink on the reply letter was dry, so he folded the letter and put it in an envelope with the words "Brother Dongyu personally opened", and immediately put the letter aside.

    Tomorrow, the third brother will send ice to the Pei mansion. When the time comes, the third brother will also send this letter to the people in the Pei mansion. When the people from the Pei family write a letter to Pei Dongyu, they will help him take this letter to the imperial capital by the way. Pei Dongyu.

    *

    At noon the next day, Xue Sanhu took Xue Yan''s reply to Pei Dongyu, took 40 catties of ice, rode a horse, and went to Pei''s house again.

    It was too hot, and they were afraid that Old Man Xue would be uncomfortable. Xue Dafu and the others were busy making ice, so they asked Xue Yan to take Jiang Yue to send two small bowls of ice to Old Man Xue and put them in Old Man Xue''s room.

    There were also a few popsicles on the ice.

    Xue Yan was struggling with both hands to carry, Jiang Yue followed beside him.

    "Oh, Xiaoyan, why are you carrying so much?" The aunt Qian Caiyu saw it first, and hurriedly came out and helped him carry it in.

    "Uncle, Yuebao, you are here again!" Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao were very happy.

    Auntie immediately laughed: "What''s coming again, it''s just like I don''t like your uncle and Yue Baolai, don''t say that next time."

    "We like it, but it doesn''t mean we don''t like it!" Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both argued that both children were serious and a little puffed up.

    "Yes, yes, you like it, you like it." The auntie was happy. After speaking, people also went to the old man Xue''s house: "Dad, Xiaoyan Yuebao has brought you ice again."

 Chapter 466ï¼š go divide now

    Chapter 466 Let''s go and divide

    The old man Xue was lying on the reclining chair in the room, and was fanning the wind with a pad fan. The old man was hot and uncomfortable. Seeing them coming, he hurriedly sat up.

    However, as people get old, they are not very flexible. It is very slow to sit up, not fast at all. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurried over and helped the old man to sit up slowly.

    "Grandpa, popsicle." Jiang Yue then picked up a popsicle and gave it to old man Xue.

    "Okay, okay." The old man was very happy, and moved the crutches that were originally on one side of the reclining chair to the other side of the reclining chair, so as not to trip over Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and then took the popsicle.

    Jiang Yue gave Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao another one, and Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both skillfully lifted the oil paper on it and started eating. It can be seen that they usually eat less.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai gave the rest to the auntie.

    It''s a hot day, so basically every day I give a few sticks.

    Auntie smiled and said, "We''re sitting at home and we haven''t helped much, and we''ve even eaten popsicles."

    "Let''s go and divide," Old Man Xue said with a kind smile while eating the ice-cold popsicle.

    "Hey." The auntie went to the main room and was separated from the rest of the family, just one for each person.

    "Uncle, don''t you and Yuebao eat it?" Xue Xiaobao, the little Hanhan, happily ate the popsicle while looking at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue and asked.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "I have eaten with Yuebao at home, you can eat it."

    "Mmmm." Xue Xiaobao nodded his head several times.

    "Don''t give it away at noon next time, let''s dry it outside?" Old man Xue felt distressed.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "There are shade trees all the way, so don''t get sunburned."

    Auntie has already poured all the ice into a big basin, and the big basin is also placed on the stool next to the reclining chair. This is a basin specially designed for ice. These days, every time I give ice to my grandfather, it is poured into this basin. in a large pot.

    This large basin will be placed beside grandpa''s bed at night. Now the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and grandpa can''t sleep because of the heat. Putting a basin of ice next to the bed will make it somewhat cooler.

    Jiang Yue didn''t speak anymore, and his face was expressionless, but he took the palm fan that Old Man Xue had just put aside, stood on the other side of the big basin, and then started to fan slowly towards Old Man Xue.

    The cold air of slowly passed towards the old man Xue.

    "Good boy, good boy." Old man Xue was very happy. But it was even more distressing: "Yuebao, grandpa is not hot now, don''t fan, darling, come and sit here."

    Next to the reclining chair, Xue Yan had already moved some bamboo chairs. Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao both sat, sitting around the ice in the basin. There was an empty chair next to Xue Yan, obviously for her.

    Jiang Yue thought that the old man was eating ice now, and it shouldn''t be a lie to say that it was not hot, so she put the fan down and sat on the chair next to Xue Yan.

    Xue Xiaobao couldn''t sit still, and while eating the popsicle, he stood up, poked the ice in the basin with his little hand, and immediately smiled: "It''s so cold! Grandpa, I have to sleep with you tonight!"

    Xue Xiaobao slept with Old Man Xue last night because there was ice in Old Man Xue''s house, and it was night, and there was no continuous exposure to the sun during the day, so it was naturally much cooler than other rooms.

    "I want it too!" Xue Dabao raised his hand while eating ice.

    The old man couldn''t close his mouth with joy: "Alright, alright, we all sleep with the great grandfather, and we all sleep with the great grandfather." Then he smiled and sighed with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Although the sun is so big, it makes everyone feel uncomfortable. , but I am very happy in my heart, the hotter the weather, the better the ice will sell."

 Chapter 467ï¼š also a rarity

    Chapter 467 is also a rare thing

    After a pause, he smiled again: "I''m the happiest one, that is, your fourth uncle, you have a job that suits him, and I heard that he''s still doing it strangely well, no matter what. The crops are not well grown, and it''s a problem to eat and drink all year round, and now the old man like me doesn''t have to worry about him anymore."

    After eating another popsicle, the old man Xue continued to laugh: "By the way, the grass that your fourth uncles planted has grown deeper than the crops, and it is estimated that there will not be much harvest. Your uncle will help you to harvest it when the time comes. Yes. Your fourth brother also told me that as long as your fourth uncle stays like this, he will always take your fourth uncle to do things. Your fourth uncle plans to not rent the land of other landlords in the second half of the year. He just rented two acres, but he hasn''t planted anything yet. All the good fields have been ruined by him. You should also know that the landlord''s family is not willing to rent it to him. He has the lowest annual harvest and the least grain payment. So I asked someone to give him a message, and let him finish planting the first half of this year. The two acres of land he has opened are wasteland, and he owns it. Now he has to work for your family every day, and he can''t care , I also agreed with your uncle''s family. In the future, I will give it to your uncle''s family. If you can''t grow anything, don''t want it. In the past, it was all thanks to your family and your uncle''s family. Order a crop with no harvest at all and starve to death. Now, ok, ok."

    At the end, old man Xue couldn''t help but say goodbye twice.

    The old man is really relieved now.

    At this time, the aunt came in again and had already distributed the popsicles to the rest of the family. She was also eating an popsicle in her hand, and while eating, she smiled and said, "Xiaoyan, I heard that your family needs strawberry picking. People, why do you think about paying to hire people? It won''t take long to pick every day, just an hour or two. Your sister-in-law and I are idle. The weather is hot now, and the oil mill has long stopped pressing oil. Wait. It will be cold before pressing again, and if you need someone to pick strawberries, just come and shout."

    Before Xue Yan could speak, the old man Xue said with a smile: "Yes, yes, Xiaoyan Yuebao, if you need someone to pick strawberries, even if you come to call your auntie and the hall sister-in-law, they are not outsiders."

    "I know Grandpa." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    *

    There are more and more strawberries that are red, and there are more and more strawberries that can be picked and eaten. Naturally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are too busy, so they really called the aunt and the sister-in-law in the lobby.

    The auntie and the sister-in-law in the hall are very quick to do this kind of work, so there is no need to ask any aunt in the village to help pick strawberries together.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao also came to help. The two children were having fun while picking and eating, but after all, they were too young to eat much.

    It took more than an hour to finish picking this time. I picked several big boxes of strawberries, and the stalls might not sell them all. Therefore, when He Jinshan and the others delivered ice, they would ask people who bought ice if they wanted it.

    Jixiang Restaurant bought two boxes directly, and another one was placed in the restaurant in the town for those young brothers who came to the restaurant to have a taste, and the other box was naturally sent to the county.

    When Xue Dagui and the others were selling popsicles, they would also ask people if they wanted strawberries, especially Xue Dagui. Now he is familiar with the servants and housekeepers of many big families. Even if he doesn¡¯t sell them everywhere every day, he still sells a steady number of popsicles every day. Go, this strawberry is also a rare thing, only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have them, and they are quite delicious. Naturally, there are many big families who buy strawberries.

 Chapter 468ï¼š called tomatoes

    Chapter 468 Called Tomatoes

    Xue Dagui added commissions from various aspects on this day, directly 50 cents a day, which can make other people envious.

    I picked strawberries a few more times, and every time I sold them all, and then the tomatoes began to have red ones that could be picked and eaten.

    This time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say that they ate it by themselves, but picked a few tomatoes and took them home. According to the family''s wishes, they threw them into the chicken coop and pecked them for the chickens at home. See if the chicken will be okay.

    Because we want to make ice at home, we need to use the yard. The chickens are all kept in the chicken pen and never released again, for fear that the chickens will dirty the yard.

    Seeing that the chicken has been eaten for three days, and it is fine, the family believes that it is fine, let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan eat it.

    On this day, I was about to pick strawberries again. The auntie and the sister-in-law in the hall came to help again. I heard that I was going to pick something similar to the persimmon on the tree on the small half-acre. It is also edible, and it¡¯s okay to eat it.

    The sister-in-law in the hall said, "Then what is it? It''s like a red persimmon hanging on a tree."

    "I don''t know." Jiang Yue was very calm. Although she doesn''t like to lie, she doesn''t need to write a draft if she really does. "But it''s also quite sweet and sour, with a lot of juice in it, a lot of flesh, and a thin skin. But it looks like a red persimmon, and it''s grown in the field in the west. It''s still a wild thing, it doesn''t have a name, Yan. My brother asked me to take a name, and I took it, called Tomato."

    Tomatoes are actually tomatoes.

    But generally the words with ''fan'' are from the meaning of Fanbang, so it is not easy to take it this way.

    Tomatoes are actually called tomatoes not because they are planted in the fields in the west, but because they come from the west and look like tomatoes.

    And it just so happened that she was planted in the land in the west, so she could just name it like this, lest others think there was something wrong with the name.

    "It''s called Tomato? Not bad, it''s a good name." Both the sister-in-law in the hall and the auntie thought the name was particularly good.

    Jiang Yuedao: "Auntie, you and your sister-in-law in the lobby also bring some tomatoes home to eat. This scrambled egg should be delicious. It should also be able to be used as soup. It''s fine to eat it raw, but it''s a bit sour. If you have sugar at home, If so, you can sprinkle some sugar on it and mix it up."

    "Okay, okay, let''s pick a few later. But that head is really big." Auntie smiled.

    After picking strawberries, I went to the small half-mu field where tomatoes were grown.

    This is the small half of the two acres of wasteland bought from the village chief''s house. Sweet potatoes are planted in the other half, sweet potatoes are planted in the other half, and purple potatoes are planted in the small half.

    Tomatoes are adjacent to purple potatoes.

    Both the auntie and the sister-in-law in the hall thought that this was all dug in the wild. There was something with long vines next to the tomatoes, and there was another one and a half acres. I only knew about the leaves and thought that they were all wild things, white, so naturally they didn''t say anything about it.

    Only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that, like peanuts, the fruit grows in the soil.

    Now no one has opened the soil to take a look, naturally no one else knows.

    However, it is not yet time for the red and white purple potatoes to be harvested. Even if the soil is dug up, the red and white purple potatoes inside are not big, very small.

    Tomatoes are red, but not as much red. I picked all the red ones, and they were only half the size of the frame.

    When He Jinshan and the others brought the ice men to the mountain, they carried the strawberries back to the ox cart and sent one piece to the town, Jiang Yuerang also brought the small half-frame tomatoes to the town to sell.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 469ï¼š As long as you dont dismantle the platform, others will believe it

    Chapter 469 As long as you don''t demolish the stage, others will believe it

    She told the fourth brother how to sell it, that is, wash the tomatoes first, then put the tomatoes in ice water to cool, cut them into small pieces, sprinkle with sugar, and sell them in small bowls. .

    Because it is soaked in ice water, it will taste cold and cold, and it is especially suitable for eating on hot days.

    In addition to the auntie and the sister-in-law who brought home a few tomatoes, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also left a few tomatoes to take home.

    I went to the river to wash up before taking it home.

    As soon as he got home, Jiang Yue found a clean wooden basin, Xue Yan immediately scooped up some water, poured it into the wooden basin, and then threw some ice cubes into it.

    Jiang Yue then put the washed tomatoes in it and soaked them.

    The water will become more and more icy, and the whole tomatoes will become cooler and cooler.

    Remembering that there was still a tomato in her room, Jiang Yue went back to the room and entered the room.

    This tomato has been hanging on the plant on the small loess field in the space for a long time, and she has never picked it, and this tomato has always been fresh and ready to be picked.

    Nothing has changed in the space, the loess is still a small piece, a small piece the size of her fist now; so is the small pool of water, which is still only the size of the mouth of the small rice bowl she is currently eating.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about this and picked the tomato directly.

    The tomato plants withered quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye, then turned black, and finally disappeared, without her cleaning up.

    She didn''t rush out of the space, but went to the console in the high-tech room and chose a seed of a watermelon with seeds.

    Then planted this seed on that small piece of yellow soil.

    You can pick watermelons at this time tomorrow.

    The mu of watermelon planted at home is almost ripe, but it should take a few days. I feel that the largest watermelon in the field is not very ripe yet, but she wants to eat watermelon, so first plant a watermelon in the space. It can produce large watermelons that can be picked and eaten in one day.

    When it is said that it was picked from the watermelon field, no one will believe it.

    After all, she and Xue Yan are also in charge of the watermelon field now. No one has looked at those watermelons carefully. She said that one watermelon should be ripe, so she picked it back. .

    And Xue Yan will not demolish her stage.

    The reason why is planted with seeds is that she thinks that the first watermelon she has picked, it is better not to be different from other watermelons in this world.

    After picking a few seeded watermelons, there is no seedless watermelon, so it is not so wrong.

    is also Liu Guixia''s sentence, ''She gave birth to all sons, but which one is the same? ¡¯, not only brainwashing the rest of the family, but also brainwashing the villagers a bit.

    Anyway, now the villagers are much more accepting of strange things.

    The people in the village who know a little are like this, and the people outside don¡¯t know it at all, so the acceptance is naturally greater.

    Besides, in the beginning, Aunt Chunmei helped buy the watermelon seedlings in the town. More than one person saw it, and everyone would never have expected her and Xue Yan to exchange the seedlings.

    After coming out of the space, Jiang Yue washed her hands and the tomatoes she took out from the space. Xue Yan saw that there was another tomato in her hand, and she was so used to it that she was numb.

    Even if the family saw it, they thought she was holding one of the tomatoes she just brought back, but they didn''t really see how many tomatoes she and Xue Yan brought back.

    After washing the tomato, she also immersed it in ice water.

 Chapter 470ï¼š Crazy grab?

    Chapter 470 Crazy grab?

    When the tomatoes were all soaked in ice-cold, Jiang Yuecai and Xue Yan took out the tomatoes, cut them into small pieces, and put them in several small bowls. Place a small spoon on each small bowl.

    Then, they called Xue Dafu and the others to come and eat.

    Xue Dafu and the others are making ice. Xue Yihu is too busy at home. His larger cart has been ready for a few days. The popsicle seller is already using the cart, and he has been around these days. Helping the family make ice or rice noodles, no more woodwork, as for the thin sticks, they are all handed over to other carpenters.

    Hearing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan calling them to eat ice-cold candy mixed with tomatoes, they all went there if they could get some free time.

    After taking a sip, they all said, "This tastes good! It''s sweet, and I don''t feel a little sour, especially the juice in the last bowl, it''s really delicious!"

    Xue Yan doesn''t like to eat too sour or too sweet, so in the small bowl that Jiang Yue gave him, he only put a little sugar to make the tomatoes taste a little sweet, but not sour at all.

    Xue Yan glanced at her and said nothing, silently took it and ate it.

    And in town, their stall sells tomatoes mixed with ice candy, but unfortunately, there are not many tomatoes, and they are sold out in no time.

    As soon as their fourth brother came back from town in the evening, they kept talking: "Why only half an acre is planted? Don''t you know that those who come to eat ice are madly grabbing this, they think it''s so delicious."

    This time, Jiang Yue didn''t need to guide him, Yu Hongyan said, "The thing that looks like the seed in the tomato should be the seed, right?"

    "It should be, it should be." Liu Guixia laughed again and again, "Also keep some, and let''s keep some more, we will have more options next year."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    *

    The daughter-in-law of the village chief heard from the people who came back from the town that tomatoes were selling very well. She immediately came back and closed the door of the yard and told the village chief Lu: "Head of the house, head of the house, our family is at a loss! It''s a loss!"

    "What''s wrong?" Village Chief Lu asked without raising his head while holding the bamboo strips and weaving something.

    "It''s the two acres of wasteland in our family! Didn''t we sell it to the rich family! It''s a loss to us! How many tomatoes did they pick to sell today! I heard that just those tomatoes cost more than half a tael of silver? There are so many tomatoes in their house! They are all grown in our field! Just the small half an acre, I think, it is not a problem to sell at least ten taels! In addition, it is not certain that they can grow anything. What! But at that time, it was only given to our family for 4 taels. Our family even gave the land deed to others. They can continue to grow crops in the future. Do you think our family is at a loss?"

    Village Chief Lu was blown away by his beard and stared at him: "If we sell our family to others, we will put it in the wasteland, and we don''t have a penny! The two acres of wasteland that can''t grow anything, our family actually got forty taels, you Are you talking about this?!"

    "No, it''s not..." Village Chief Lu''s wife was anxious, "I''m a little uncomfortable seeing that kind of good things are being grown in our land..."

    Village Chief Lu: "If the rich family can''t grow anything, but our family has four taels of silver, you''re comfortable, right?!"

    Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law dared to nod.

    Village Chief Lu: "I think you''re Aunt Wang, so you''ve come forward! Stop talking about this kind of **** in the future, otherwise, we''ll be separated, and who is the one who doesn''t look good when we see it!"

 Chapter 471ï¼š five large watermelons

    Chapter 471 Five Big Watermelons

    *

    The next day, after picking strawberries and tomatoes that could be picked, and having He Jinshan and the others bring them to the town, Jiang Yuecai told Xue Yan to take a look at the watermelon fields.

    Xue Yan didn''t say a word, just silently carried a backpack.

    Jiang Yueyi raised her eyebrows.

    Is this too smart, or is she too understanding?

    The two came to the watermelon field. There were watermelon vines everywhere. Some of the watermelons were too big and they were all exposed. There were many watermelons in an acre of land, and they were growing very well.

    Generally, when a watermelon seedling grows, it can produce 3 to 5 watermelons.

    At that time, they asked Aunt Chunmei to help buy more than 500 watermelon seedlings. That is to say, they finally replaced more than 500 watermelon seedlings. After doing the math, they knew how many watermelons could be in this acre of land.

    And the watermelon seedlings that Jiang Yue cultivated in the space at that time were of large and medium fruit type. Some watermelons were really big, and you could see them at once.

    It¡¯s just that it should not be mature yet, it will take a few days.

    Some watermelons are relatively small, but they will grow.

    Watermelon grass and watermelon grow very gratifyingly. If you want to enter this field, you have to be extra careful, otherwise you may step on watermelon grass or watermelon.

    "Go in and have a look, I''ll be back in a while." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan didn''t ask her what she was going to do, just because there was no one around, he let her go, and then he carefully went into the watermelon field and looked at the watermelons everywhere.

    When he came across an oversized watermelon, he doubted whether he could hold it.

    He bent down and knocked on it. The sound was not that clear, it was dull, and this was also an immature melon.

    Such a big man is not ripe, which shows other watermelons.

    is really a few days longer.

    Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan go into the watermelon field to look at the watermelons, so she turned around and went behind some grass trees. Yes, except for her and Xue Yan, who were in this field now, there was no one else at all, so she entered the space with confidence.

    Since she entered the space yesterday, picked the last tomato, and planted a watermelon seed, she has not been in it.

    One day, the watermelon should have grown too.

    Sure enough, as soon as she entered, she saw a very pleasing watermelon plant growing on the small piece of yellow land. More or less, there are exactly five large watermelons.

    This is the watermelon plant that has completed its life. Like the strawberries and tomatoes that were planted on it before, she was naturally not surprised.

    And these five big watermelons are already ripe and can be picked and eaten.

    The surface of each watermelon is very shiny.

    Jiang Yue had already thought about it, so she picked one and took it back, pretending to be picked from the ground, to see if it was familiar. If it is ripe, she will come back to the watermelon field tomorrow to see if there are any such watermelons to pick. Then, she will pick all the remaining watermelons in the space and take them back.

    Picked a watermelon before Jiang Yue came out of the space.

    Then, come out from behind the grass tree.

    Xue Yan is bending over to check the watermelons in his watermelon field. There are too many watermelons in his family. Yuebao doesn''t know where the watermelon seedlings have grown. There is no ground to step on, for fear of accidentally stepping on something that should not be stepped on.

 Chapter 472ï¼š is it so big

    Chapter 472 Want to be this big

    Hearing a voice from behind, it seemed that his Yuebao had come back, so he turned his head subconsciously, and saw that his Yuebao was holding a large watermelon that was estimated to weigh more than ten kilograms in two small hands. Bao''s head is bigger, and his Yuebao is even smaller.

    Uh¡­¡­

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, then carefully came out of the watermelon field, unloaded the empty basket on his back, and put it on the ground.

    Jiang Yue put the watermelon down and put it into the empty back basket.

    The big watermelon almost filled the bottom of the basket.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while before asking, "Is there any more?"

    Jiang Yue: "Pick this one back today, pretend to see if it''s cooked, and pick it again tomorrow, there are four more."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan breathed a sigh of relief invisibly, and then put the basket on his back, Jiang Yue subconsciously raised his hand, and it was naturally easier for the basket to fit on Xue Yan''s back.

    The two of them went home together.

    As he went down the mountain and went home, Xue Yan asked, "Is this seeded or seedless?"

    "The one that had the seed, the one that had the seed first."

    Understand what she meant, Xue Yan nodded again: "Well."

    When he got home, he pushed open the courtyard door. Xue Yan first went in with the basket on his back, Jiang Yue followed behind, and went in last. After entering, he closed the courtyard door again.

    "Xiaoyan, what are you carrying on your back, it looks quite heavy?" Xue Wuhu immediately came over and looked into the basket, "Damn it! Do you want it to be this big!"

    "Why should it be so big?" Xue Erhu had just poured the chopped inedible ice into a large pot to boil the saltpeter. Hearing this, he strode over.

    Without waiting for Xue Erhu to come over, Xue Wuhu took the big watermelon out of the basket: "Watermelon! I heard people say that the watermelon in our farm is too big, I still don''t believe it!"

    During this time, Xue Wuhu was making ice at home. In the evening, he would quarrel with Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, and Xue Sihu to teach him to ride horses.

    Xue Erhu hasn''t been to the field for a while. When he saw the big watermelon, he said, "I''m going, it''s really big."

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "Our watermelon is better grown, thanks to the fact that you always used the composting fat before, otherwise there would be such a big one. But is this watermelon ripe?"

    Jiang Yue said: "I don''t know, so my brother Yan and I picked one and came back to see. If this one is familiar, we will pick this one next time."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia also came over with a smile on her face. "This watermelon is really big."

    "Do you want to cut it now? Then I''ll go get a knife!" Xue Wuhu was so excited that he took the big watermelon and went to cut it with a knife to see if it was cooked.

    However, Xue Erhu grabbed his back collar and dragged him back: "What''s the hurry, even if I''m not familiar with it, but it''s so big, it must be a lot red inside, and it''s definitely edible, use ice first. Let''s go to the town of water or well water, when your fourth brother comes back from closing the stall, we will eat together again, and now the family is uneven."

    "Xing Xing Xing, then I will go to the town." Xue Wuhu immediately went to wash the surface of the big watermelon, put it in a wooden basin, poured the well water, and put some crushed ice in it.

    When Xue Sihu returned from the town, he helped the old man Xue over, and everyone gathered around the big watermelon, ready to cut it.

    Liu Guixia is in charge.

    But just after the knife cut a little, the melon split in half and made a very clear sound. You don''t need to look inside. Xue Erhu and the others laughed: "It must be cooked!"

 Chapter 473ï¼š Cut to sell?

    Chapter 473 Cut and sell?

    split it in half, and it was cooked.

    is all red inside.

    also looks like a very sweet red.

    "Ah, this watermelon..." Xue Wuhu swallowed. It looks delicious.

    Liu Guixia cut the watermelon into small triangular pieces, which can be easily eaten in the hand

    The first person to eat is naturally old man Xue.

    Old man Xue was given a piece of watermelon in his hand, so he tasted it, and the old man immediately smiled: "Sweet. It''s also cool, how can this watermelon grow so well."

    "There may also be a reason for the seedlings," Xue Dafu said while eating the watermelon, "At that time, the seedlings that Chunmei helped buy were very big, and people said that the watermelon seedlings were good."

    The old man Xue said with a smile: "You are also good at serving. Now you have no time to take care of it, but before, who did you take care of it carefully? You are not at ease if you don''t visit it a few times a day."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both ate melons silently.

    Li Hehua smiled softly: "It was also Xiaoyan and Yuebao who had to buy wasteland at the time, otherwise we wouldn''t have this big watermelon to eat today."

    "Yeah," Yu Hongyan echoed with a smile, "At that time, we were all afraid that the harvest would not be good if we planted in the wasteland. I think, as long as you work hard, the crops can actually have a good harvest even if they grow in the wasteland. That is, It¡¯s harder. But farmers, as long as the harvest is good, we¡¯re not afraid of hard work.¡±

    Xue Sihu''s eyes shone brightly, and he asked his two precious children, "Are there many watermelons like this in the field?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and then Jiang Yue said, "Brother Yan and I didn''t look carefully, but we knew that many of them were quite big. We''ll go and see them tomorrow. If there are any like this, we''ll pick them up again. return."

    Xue Sihu said: "Okay, if there really are, and there are still a lot of them, you will pick them all, send the ox carts to the town, and put them on the stalls to sell. There have been people selling watermelons in the town a few days ago. The business is pretty good, but the watermelon doesn''t seem to be as big as ours, and I don''t know if their watermelons are sweet, but ours is really sweet."

    "But this kind of big watermelon," Xue Sihu said again, "one is only ten pounds. The average person buys less, but it is so sweet. The big family will definitely be willing to buy it, and the big family has a lot of family members, so they will definitely finish it. Just in time. Let the fourth uncle come to sell this too, the fourth uncle really has a trick when it comes to selling things, let alone."

    Hearing this, Xue Dafu couldn''t help but say: "Four tigers, as long as your fourth uncle doesn''t go too far, you can let a little bit, and he is your fourth uncle anyway."

    "Dad, don''t worry." Xue Sihu said with a smile.

    The old man Xue said with a smile: "You just worry about it, the Four Tigers know better than you."

    "Okay. Okay." Xue Dafu was happy, so he didn''t care anymore, took another piece of watermelon and just ate it.

    Jiang Yue suggested: "Fourth brother, we also have smaller watermelons in our family, but if the watermelon is big, it is quite big, but you can do this, you can cut it and sell it, if others buy half of it, you can go back."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "This is also a way."

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue picked out the other four large watermelons in the space, and planted seeds on the small piece of yellow land in the space.

    This time I planted two seeds, one seeded watermelon seed and one seedless watermelon seed.

    Each seed will eventually germinate and grow up to produce five melons at the most. Two seeds will end up with ten melons, plus the five already picked, there will only be fifteen melons.

 Chapter 474ï¼š he shouldnt

    Chapter 474 He shouldn''t

    There are so many melons on one acre of land, fifteen more, who discovered it?

    After she picked both seeds of the melons, it is estimated that the watermelons on the acre of land where they were planted started to ripen, which just happened to be seamlessly connected.

    The four large watermelons picked from the space were so heavy that Xue Yan would definitely not be able to carry them home. Fortunately, he picked strawberries and tomatoes again. When He Jinshan and the others came to get these, let He Jinshan and the others help Take it back.

    There were only four, not too many, so a large watermelon was cut off on the table under the tree outside the yard and given to He Jinshan and the others who delivered ice, the children in the village, and passers-by to eat; a large watermelon Ask He Jinshan and the others to take them to the town to give to the old doctor Shen. He promised Shen Yuxuan that he would give Shen Yuxuan a big watermelon; a big watermelon in the name of Xue Yan, when Xue Sanhu sent ice, he gave it to Pei''s house; a big watermelon was given to to the uncle''s house.

    The aunt and the sister-in-law helped pick strawberries and tomatoes again. The big watermelon for the uncle''s family was directly carried back by the aunt and the sister-in-law.

    *

    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Yue''s newly planted seedless watermelons and seeded watermelons in the space can be picked. She took all ten of them out of the space and put them in the watermelon field.

    Then, and Xue Yan pretended to be picking from the watermelon field, and carried them from the watermelon field to several baskets on the side.

    There are also people working in the fields not far away, otherwise there is no need to pretend like this.

    While hugging, Jiang Yue whispered to Xue Yan: "Look at this watermelon, the black pattern is the seedless watermelon. The dark green pattern is the seedless watermelon. The five we took home before Watermelons are also dark green patterns."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan replied with a hum, and then looked up at the watermelon field. The number of watermelons with dark green patterns was significantly less than the number of black patterns.

    In other words, most of this acre of land is seedless watermelon.

    Seedless watermelon not only doesn''t need to spit out seeds, but it is also sweeter. She told him when she was planting it before.

    Put the ten watermelons into the baskets, and while no one was paying attention, Jiang Yuecai clenched a small hand into a fist and slammed it on the topmost large seedless watermelon in the frame in front of him expressionlessly.

    The watermelon split instantly.

    also made a crisp sound.

    You don¡¯t need to look to know that this watermelon is ripe.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    looked down at his hand, but he didn''t look at it for a long time. He shouldn''t.

    "At that time, it was said that when we hugged, we didn''t pick it up at first, and we knocked on the ground, and that''s it." Jiang Yue calmly said. "And this is a seedless watermelon. It''s all cracked. It''s definitely not good for my family to send it to the town to sell. Naturally, I can find out about the seedless watermelon."

    "¡­¡­Um."

    It was He Jinshan and the others who came to help get the watermelon back.

    Xue Erhu heard the voice and knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had returned from picking watermelons in the field, so he opened the yard door, strode out, and asked with a smile, "How many did you pick today?"

    "Exactly ten." Jiang Yue said.

    "There are so many, so let''s sell them all at the booth. Your fourth brother said yesterday how you have only cooked so many so that he can''t even sell watermelons yet." Xue Erhu laughed. Subconsciously, he lowered his head and wanted to help lift the watermelon onto the ox cart, when he saw a watermelon cracked in one of the baskets, "Why is this watermelon cracked?"

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could answer, He Jinshan and the others laughed: "Xiaoyan and Yuebao were not careful, they didn''t hold the watermelon at first, they knocked it on the ground and it cracked."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 475ï¼š No seeds! ! !

    Chapter 475 No Seeds! ! !

    "It''s not easy to sell like this, cut it and eat it." With that, Xue Erhu bent down and took the big watermelon.

    Jiang Yue used enough force to smash it, just put it in the basket and squeezed around it, but it was cracked, and it was faintly seen that it was red, but Xue Erhu took it like this, and before he could fully pick it up, the big watermelon directly split into pieces. I cut it in half, revealing the red melon flesh that was very sweet at first glance.

    the most important!

    No seeds! ! !

    "Erhu, why is this watermelon seedless?!" He Jinshan called out first.

    Xue Erhu was also surprised, but when he thought of the white, black, and purple corn in his yellow corn field, he didn''t feel anything at all and smiled: "The same father has different sons. Don''t talk about this, there are other A boy and a girl, don''t they all come out of the same belly? Isn''t it different? Why, people are not allowed to have a big watermelon that is a little different."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "Haha, yes, yes." He Jinshan was about to die of joy.

    The other ice-delivery ones were not happy either.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. In any case, the fact that there is a seedless watermelon is an explosion.

    "Second brother, you show me." Jiang Yue said, resting on her toes. There are still things to work out. For example, how to distinguish whether it is a watermelon with seeds or a watermelon without seeds, you have to let the second brother know.

    "Go to that table, I''ll cut it open and taste it to see if this seedless watermelon is sweet." Xue Erhu said.

    He Jinshan smiled and said, "It looks sweet. But it''s good without seeds, so you don''t need to spit out the seeds." After speaking, he also came to the table under the tree.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had already climbed onto the stool and watched Xue Erhu put both halves of the watermelon on the table, and then they didn''t go back to take a knife to cut it, but broke it with their hands.

    broke off a small piece, Xue Erhu tasted it, and his eyes lit up immediately: "Why is it so sweet? Hey, you can also taste it."

    Having said that, he even started to break it, and one person has a large piece.

    He Jinshan and the others took a big bite and nodded, "It''s so sweet. No wonder it looks sweet. We thought the seeded watermelon we ate yesterday was sweet enough, but we didn''t expect this one to be sweeter."

    Jiang Yue didn''t rush to taste it, but took advantage of the situation: "Second brother, the pattern on the skin of this melon is different from yesterday''s. The pattern yesterday was dark green, and this pattern was black."

    "I''ll see." Xue Erhu immediately stared at the pattern on the melon rind. "It seems to be really..."

    He Jinshan and the others also looked at it and thought it was. Then, they hurriedly went to the boxes containing the watermelons, and while looking at the watermelons in the boxes, they all said, "There are really two patterns, Erhu, come quickly. Look, there are two types of watermelons in the box, black and dark green."

    Xue Erhu also hurried over to look at it, "Isn''t that the watermelon with black pattern has no seeds, and the watermelon with dark green pattern has seeds?"

    Jiang Yue said: "Want to cut another watermelon to see?"

    "Watermelons with dark green patterns will not be cut. The watermelons we ate before were all with dark green patterns. I remember they had seeds. I''ll open another one with black patterns." After speaking, Xue Erhu took the watermelon from the box. A large watermelon with a black pattern came out, "If there are still no seeds in this one, it should be that the black pattern has no seeds, and the dark green pattern has seeds."

    "Yes, yes." He Jinshan and the others nodded.

    Because he was excited, Xue Erhu still didn''t go to get a knife to cut it, but this watermelon had no holes and was not easy to break. I saw that Xue Erhu directly punched down.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while when he saw this, and then gave Jiang Yue another look.

 Chapter 476ï¼š Feng shui turns, sooner or later arrives at your home

    Chapter 476 Feng Shui turns around, and sooner or later arrives at your home

    The watermelon was immediately cracked by Xue Erhu, and Xue Erhu hurriedly opened it, and sure enough, there were no seeds inside.

    I saw Xue Erhu immediately said with joy: "That''s true! Xiaoyan Yuebao, how many watermelons like this are in the watermelon field? This one doesn''t need to spit out the seeds, and it''s sweeter than the ones with seeds, so it''s definitely easier to sell."

    "There seem to be quite a few, and I don''t know what''s going on." Jiang Yue opened her eyes and said nonsense.

    Xue Yan wanted to cough, but held back.

    "Great!" Xue Erhu was extremely happy.

    He Jinshan smiled and said, "This blessing can''t be stopped. When will it be our turn?"

    Several other ice givers echoed with a smile: "Yes, yes."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Didn''t you say that Feng Shui takes turns, it will come to your house sooner or later."

    "Then I''ll borrow your auspicious words." He Jinshan and the others laughed. However, many people in their village are now working, and they are slowly becoming prosperous.

    Maybe Xue Erhu''s family is just the beginning, and it may really be their turn in the future.

    Thinking like this, He Jinshan and the others are even happier.

    Then, Xue Erhu shouted: "Father! Mother! If you have time, come out and eat watermelon! This watermelon has no seeds!"

    Xue Wuhu was the first to hear the sound and jumped out like a monkey, and asked anxiously: "What is seedless? What is seedless?"

    Xue Dafu and the others were just about to take a break, and when they heard the words, they all strode out.

    Yu Hongyan followed behind with a small step, because her belly was so big, she didn''t dare to take a big step.

    When passers-by heard the seedless watermelon, they all came to see it.

    Liu Guixia hurriedly asked Xue Wuhu to go back and take out a knife to cut it for everyone to eat. I opened two such big watermelons, and my family couldn''t finish them.

    Everyone is happy.

    Naturally includes people who used to pass by, but now stop here to eat seedless watermelon.

    Because they all felt that the good fortune of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family happened one after another. It must have been a sudden improvement in feng shui, and several families in their village were following suit. The feng shui of the letter turns around, and I think it is very likely that they will come to their house sooner or later.

    "This melon is so sweet, you don''t need to spit out the seeds, Da Fu, should your family be planting it next year?" someone asked.

    Xue Dafu smiled and saw his teeth but not his eyes, "Look at Xiaoyan Yuebao, if they want to plant again, they can plant it."

    "But there are no seeds, so how do you keep all kinds of seeds?" an aunt asked.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Isn''t this a seeded watermelon planted? Go back and save some of the seeds of my seeded watermelon. Maybe next year, I can grow some seedless watermelon."

    "That''s right!" The aunt felt very reasonable. "Then Guixia, give me some seeds when the time comes, and I will plant a few."

    "Give me some seeds too. Give me some seeds too." Many people echoed.

    Liu Guixia: "Why is it so troublesome? Even if Xiaoyan and Yuebao are no longer planted in our family, I still want to plant some. I will keep the seeds. When the seedlings are raised, I will grow more and give you some seedlings directly. That''s it."

    "That''s better, but it''s too much trouble for your family." These people are very embarrassed.

    "What''s too much trouble, after all, my family also wants to raise seedlings, by the way." Liu Guixia smiled, and didn''t think it was a big deal.

    These people: "Thank you then."

    Liu Guixia: "You''re welcome."

    Hearing these words, Jiang Yue didn''t say anything and just ate watermelon silently.

    Seedless watermelons are grown from seeds, but the seeds are not obtained from seedless watermelons, but obtained by artificially inducing polyploidy.

 Chapter 477ï¼š a lot

    Chapter 477 is quite a lot

    It''s just that she can get this seed directly from the space, and she doesn''t need to induce her at all.

    When Liu Guixia is raising seedlings next year, she will directly replace the seeds with seeds that can grow seedless watermelons, without any trouble.

    Just at this moment, Liu Guixia saw Aunt Chunmei coming back from the field with a hoe. Liu Guixia hurriedly pulled her to eat watermelon, saying that thanks to the seedlings she helped to buy, the watermelon was so big that it was even planted. Seedless watermelon.

    Aunt Chunmei said happily while her mouth was full of watermelons: "I also bought it for your family casually, or your family can take care of it yourself. Next year, I will also ask your family for a few seedlings to plant. By the way, there are more The strawberry tomato seedlings will also be given to our family at that time."

    "It''s done, it''s done." Liu Guixia responded again and again. Anyway, the family needs to raise seedlings, and a little more is distributed to the people in the village, and it does not take up much land.

    *

    Ten watermelons, two were opened, and the other eight were delivered to the Xueji booth in the town.

    He Jinshan and the others told Xue Sihu about the seedless watermelon, and how to distinguish which is a seedless watermelon and which is a seedless watermelon.

    Xue Sihu cut a watermelon that He Jinshan said was a seedless watermelon at that time. Sure enough, after splitting into two halves with a crisp sound, there were really no seeds inside.

    When the ice eaters saw it, it became a sensation again.

    So sweet, so sweet.

    No need to spit out the seeds.

    When Xue Sihu came back that day, regardless of whether the sun went down or not, once he came back, he asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to accompany him to the watermelon field to see how many seedless watermelons were there.

    Seeing that more than 80% of the watermelon fields are seedless watermelons, the smile on Xue Sihu''s face is also unable to come down.

    Everyone says that his seedless watermelon is sweeter than others, so the seedless watermelon is naturally sweeter, and he sells the seedless watermelon more expensive than the seedless watermelon, and those big families are also willing to buy it.

    When his fourth uncle sold popsicles and strawberries to those big families today, he mentioned this seedless watermelon. If the housekeepers of those big families asked them to have some, they would give them a few every day, saying that their master, wife, auntie and lady Young master or something, eating watermelon is the most annoying, and sometimes I think watermelon is not sweet enough.

    "Should these be picked tomorrow?" Xue Sihu asked, squatting among several large watermelons. These large watermelons are basically seedless watermelons.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan tapped, looked at them again, nodded, and replied, "Yes."

    Some of the watermelons in this acre of land are ready to be picked.

    Next, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took half an acre each, and they counted about twenty melons that could be picked in the field tomorrow.

    "Twenty is not a lot," Xue Sihu said with a smile, "It''s only been a few days since it started to cook. After two days, it will definitely be more cooked."

    Jiang Yue also thinks.

    *

    The next day, a lot of baskets were placed on an ox cart. Some of the baskets were filled with strawberries, some were filled with tomatoes, and some were filled with twenty large watermelons. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also wanted to follow along. Go to the town to see, they haven''t been to the town for a few days, and nothing is put on the ox cart.

    The ox cart that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were riding in was also He Jinshan''s bullock cart.

    When Jiang Yue and the others arrived at their booth, their fourth uncle happened to be there, and their fourth uncle came over immediately, looked at the frame, and said, "There are too few seedless watermelons, so how can I give them to those big households? People are divided."

    Their fourth brother also came over and said with a smile¡ª

 Chapter 478ï¼š Huo Wenqing?

    Chapter 478 Huo Wenqing?

    "If you can share one per household, you can share one. If you can''t, you will give it away tomorrow. There are really not that many seedless watermelons today." Speaking of this, their fourth brother also flattered their fourth uncle: "Fourth uncle , I''m sure you can handle it well."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Their fourth uncle is very good at selling things now, like other people selling popsicles, and they have to run away and ask everywhere, but their fourth uncle has already gotten to know a lot of the servants of big families. What new things come out? , are also sold directly to those big families.

    "Four Tigers, I''m so cool with your flattery." Xue Dagui looked relieved. Immediately, he salivates his face again: "Hey, then I''ll be thicker."

    The seedless watermelons were all distributed to Xue Dagui to sell to those big families, and only three seedless watermelons were left at the booth.

    Their watermelons are sweeter than others. Although they are big, they are willing to cut and sell them. Many people are willing to come to their house to buy watermelons.

    Soon, these three large seeded watermelons were cut and sold out.

    Strawberries can be sold directly by the pound, but because the tomatoes are only half an acre, the daily volume is not a lot, and the iced tomatoes mixed with sugar really sell very well, so the tomatoes are not sold by the pound, but a basket has been washed. , and immersed in ice water.

    Before noon again, the four tables were filled.

    No, there are already five tables.

    The aunt who set up the stall next door saw that their business was so good. As early as a few days ago, she kindly squeezed out half of her booth to put an extra table for their family. Their stall is closer, and some people can see the things on the aunt''s stall up close when they eat ice, so there are naturally more people buying things from the aunt, and the aunt did not expect this to happen. It was a pleasant surprise. .

    "Here is a bowl of sugar mixed with tomatoes."

    "Okay!" Xue Sihu responded.

    He Jinshan''s mother immediately drained a cold tomato, cut it into pieces, put it in a small bowl, there was a small bowl full, and then sprinkled some sugar on top.

    Then, someone immediately picked it up and brought it to the table.

    "Strawberry, here''s a pound of strawberries."

    It was noon, and everyone was so busy that they couldn''t take care of it. Seeing that they were all right, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood by the strawberry box, weighed a pound of strawberries, and asked that person to buy them and take them away.

    "Red bean ice!"

    "Rice Noodles!"

    "Strawberry Ice!"

    "Liangpi!"

    "Sour plum soup!"

    is in full swing, but business is not good.

    "Give me a pound of strawberries too," said one of the guests, and handed over a pound of strawberries.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue agreed and took the money.

    Xue Yan was busy using a small scale to call a pound of strawberries.

    Seeing that someone asked for sour plum soup again, the two people who brought it to the table were too busy, so Xue Yan scooped up a bowl of iced sour plum soup and sent it to him.

    Jiang Yue was thinking of going over to help too, but suddenly she saw a slender young man in a blue gown not far away, holding a sword in his hand.

    Wen Runruyu is nothing, she has seen many good-looking people, mainly that person''s face, which looks exactly like one of her deputy commanders in the last days.

    made her stunned immediately.

    Did Huo Wenqing also wear it?

    or wearing?

    Her commander''s name is Huo Wenqing.

    Seeing that the man with the same length as Huo Wenqing suddenly flashed into an alley, he couldn''t see it, Jiang Yue didn''t even bother to talk to Xue Yan, and hurriedly chased after him.

 Chapter 479ï¼š My name is Shao and my name is Shuting

    Chapter 479 My surname is Shao and my name is Shuting

    But before she got there, she saw two people wearing hats and dressed like fishermen, but with swords in their hands, also hurriedly followed the alley.

    So, was that person just now being followed by these two? Want to get rid of these two people before entering the alley?

    Jiang Yue is more alert.

    But he also followed into the alley.

    At the booth, Xue Yan turned around and found that his Yuebao was gone, and he didn''t know where he went. But he wasn''t worried, his Yuebao was just small now, and he wasn''t really a child, so he would definitely come back soon.

    But this was the first time that Yuebao didn''t say a word, so he didn''t know where he went.

    And Jiang Yue didn''t walk in the alley for a while, when she heard the sound of swords colliding violently, it should be a fight, and she walked faster.

    But because she is small, she is not heavy, and she is wearing soft-soled shoes, and she is silent, so the fighting people do not know that she is coming.

    This alley is not a straight alley, but a curved one. As soon as Jiang Yue walked to the corner, she saw that a man who looked very much like a deputy commander of hers pierced the heart of a man dressed like a fisherman with a sword very neatly and neatly. Then the sword was drawn, and the fisherman fell to the ground immediately, dying.

    turned around with another sword, directly piercing the throat of another man dressed like a fisherman.

    This person was about to draw his sword, but because he was facing her direction, he finally noticed the little her who appeared at the corner.

    He was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he raised his eyebrows. While he sheathed his sword, he let another man dressed like a fisherman fall to the ground.

    There are two corpses on the ground. When his sword was pulled out, it was still **** and sprayed with blood everywhere. This is an adult. Usually, you will be scared and pissed, and you can''t run in time. How could he be so calm? looking at him, the murderer.

    Jiang Yue didn''t answer, just looked straight at this man: "Huo Wenqing?"

    "What Huo Wenqing?"

    Jiang Yue still didn''t answer, she said without any emotional ups and downs: "I''m Jiang Yue." If this person is really Huo Wenqing, as soon as she hears her name, she will definitely be able to recognize her.

    "So your name is Jiang Yue, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time." Although this person said this, he didn''t take it to heart at all. It was obviously the first time he heard this name.

    He also squatted in front of her on one knee and looked at her with a smile, as if he thought she was a very funny baby girl.

    Jiang Yue finally knew that this person looked exactly like Huo Wenqing, but not Huo Wenqing. He didn''t say anything to this man, he turned around and planned to leave.

    I don''t know that this person said immediately: "Since you said that your name is Jiang Yue, then I will introduce myself. My surname is Shao, and my name is Shuting."

    Shao Shuting!

    The name of her other deputy conductor!

    She has only two deputy commanders, one is Huo Wenqing and the other is Shao Shuting!

    This man looks exactly like Huo Wenqing, but his name is Shao Shuting?

    Is there such a coincidence?

    Jiang Yue''s eyes immediately turned cold: "Huo Wenqing, are you kidding me?"

    But after thinking about it, it''s not right. If this person is really Huo Wenqing, or the Shao Shuting she knows, knowing that she is Jiang Yue, even if you give them a hundred courage, they won''t dare to play with her.

    "Why call me Huo Wenqing again..." Shao Shuting touched his own face in a daze, "Does the Huo Wenqing in your mouth look like me? I don''t seem to be playing with you. I was originally called Shao Shuting. Ah, it''s been this name since I was a child. But baby girl, you look quite scary now, you look so cute, don''t come out to be scary, darling, just smile."

 Chapter 480ï¼š No wonder I always feel pain somewhere

    Chapter 480 No wonder I always feel pain somewhere

    Jiang Yue ignored him, but it might be a coincidence that he didn''t look like he was lying.

    But this is too coincidental.

    How could look exactly like one of her deputy commanders, but also have the same name and surname as her other deputy commander... What a coincidence?

    Jiang Yue thought it might be a coincidence, but she didn''t believe it was a coincidence.

    Seeing that this person doesn''t know anything, she can''t ask anything even if she asks, so she doesn''t ask.

    However, he noticed that because the Shao Shuting in front of him was squatting like this, blood was constantly dripping from his right waist, and his clothes were not torn. Obviously, he had been injured before the fight with the two men dressed like fishermen. .

    Shao Shuting saw that she was downcast, looking at his waist. Then he also looked down. When he found this, he didn''t feel anything. He just supported the wall of the alley and slowly sat down against the wall, still laughing. "No wonder I always feel pain somewhere when I talk to you."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    "Baby, I don''t seem to be able to." Shao Shuting covered his injured waist, leaned his head against the wall, but squinted at her and smiled.

    Jiang Yue saw that he was still in good spirits, and he didn''t look like anything would happen, and two people had died, and this alley would be walked at any time.

    But she only took a few steps, but she heard the sound of something falling behind her. She looked back subconsciously and saw that Shao Shuting had fallen unconscious on the ground, and his face was all white.

    This person just killed without blinking an eye. He is obviously not an ordinary person. It is very likely to be troublesome to rescue him. It is better to just leave it here.

    This person looks exactly like one of her deputy commanders, but has the same name and surname as her other deputy commander. No matter how she thinks about it, she still doesn''t think there is such a coincidence...

    Can''t let him die like this.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue went back to Shao Shuting again.

    probed Shao Shuting''s breath, there was still air, but he passed out.

    She picked up Shao Shuting''s sword with one hand, and wanted to drag Shao Shuting with her with the other.

    There is no way, Shao Shuting is so tall, she is so big, and Shao Shuting is still unconscious, she can''t even help others walk together.

    can only be dragged.

    One-handed drag.

    But just before she started, something fell out of Shao Shuting''s arms.

    Jiang Yue was stunned for a moment, then picked it up and saw that it was something that looked like a brand but didn''t look like a brand. It was a little bigger than her small palm now, and it seemed to be half a tiger. Yes, it was half a tiger cast in bronze. Some complicated patterns, but I can''t see what patterns.

    Why does this look like the tiger talisman mentioned in the ancient book?

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue glanced at Shao Shuting, then glanced at the small thing in his hand, and immediately put it into his arms, and helped Shao Shuting to put it away, and then returned it to him when Shao Shuting woke up.

    Just in time, she went back and showed Xue Yan a look. Xue Yan must have been a high-ranking person in her previous life, and she definitely knew whether this thing was a tiger talisman to mobilize troops and horses.

    There are too many people at the entrance of the alley, which will drag people out and be too conspicuous, so you can only leave at the end of the alley.

    So, Jiang Yue dragged Shao Shuting to the end of the alley with one hand, and hid Shao Shuting and the sword in a relatively hidden corner at the end of the alley, and she returned to the stall.

    The fourth brother and the others were too busy to notice that she had left for a while, but Xue Yan, when she saw her coming back, looked at her, obviously knowing when she was not at the booth.

    Xue Yan has not helped the famous strawberry sell, but squatted in front of a wooden tub, helping to wash the tomatoes in another box.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 481ï¼š pick up a general

    Chapter 481 Picked up a general

    Jiang Yue walked over silently, seeing that no one was paying attention to their side, and then took out the thing that looked like a tiger talisman from her arms and showed it to Xue Yan, pressing her voice and asked, "Is this a tiger talisman?"

    was suddenly asked if this was a tiger talisman. There was actually a tiger talisman stretched out in front of him. Xue Yan was taken aback and looked around, before he suppressed his voice and asked very nervously, "Where did you come from?"

    This is no different from answering that she is a tiger talisman.

    Jiang Yue said lightly: "I picked up a person, and that person fell out."

    "Human, who?" Xue Yan was even more startled, and his voice became lower and more nervous. I don''t have any tomatoes on my hands anymore.

    If you can drop a tiger talisman on your body, the lowest is a general!

    "I hid him behind that alley." She pointed to the alley. "He is injured and has to show it to the old doctor Shen."

    Xue Yan was not in a hurry to send the person to the medical clinic. His family Yuebao had returned, instead of sending the person to the Shen''s medical clinic immediately.

    In addition, he knew that the identity of the person who owned the tiger talisman was definitely not low. He was more anxious to confirm who this person was, so he took over the tiger talisman and looked at the bottom of the tiger talisman. The bottom of the tiger talisman was not only engraved with the word ''big ling'', but also A ''South'' is engraved, which is the tiger rune to mobilize the 200,000-strong southern army.

    Now, in addition to the emperor, Daling can mobilize the 200,000 Zhennan Army... Isn''t that the only Zhennan General Shao Shuting!

    "It''s Shao Shuting..." Xue Yan murmured, feeling a little dazed.

    At this time, Shao Shuting was only twenty-six years old. He was not only the general of Zhennan, but also the third brother of the current Queen Shao, the uncle of the missing prince. In his previous life, he met Shao Shuting later.

    At that time, he was already the prime minister, because the Shao family never recognized Xuanyuanyi as an emperor, and felt that Xuanyuanxu''s disappearance and subsequent death were all done by Xuanyuanyi''s mother and grandfather''s family, and Xuanyuanyi''s throne was robbed of Xuanyuanxu. , Xuanyuan Yi should not inherit the throne, so, since Xuanyuan Yi inherited the throne, the Shao family tigers squatted in the south, did not bow down, and did not become a minister.

    But because the Shao family has been loyal and fierce for generations, and they are unwilling to establish themselves as emperors, they are so stiff with Xuanyuan Yi anyway.

    He didn''t meet Shao Shuting until later, when Xuanyuan Yi sent him to persuade the Shao family to surrender.

    Shao Shuting was in his forties at that time.

    Naturally, no one in the Shao family would surrender. When Prince Xuanyuan was found, he died terribly. I heard that he had been unloaded for eight pieces. Therefore, when Empress Shao saw it at the time, she was directly stimulated to go crazy. This Hatred, this hatred, coupled with Xuanyuan Hao''s establishment of Xuanyuanxu as the crown prince, and the fact that Xuanyuanxu was not established as the crown prince until his death, that Xuanyuanxu was the orthodox heir to the throne, and the Shao family would never recognize Xuanyuanyi, even if Xuanyuanyi had already ascended the throne. , they don''t admit it.

    Later, the south where Shao Jiahu was occupied suffered from war, and 600,000 troops from other countries invaded. In order to prevent other countries from entering Daling and the people suffered, the Shao family led the Zhennan army to fight to the death.

    Even, the Shao family finally lowered their high heads, for the sake of the people in the south and for the integrity of Daling, they declared themselves vassals to Xuanyuanyi and asked Xuanyuanyi to send reinforcements.

    He was the prime minister at the time, so naturally he immediately requested an decree to ask Xuanyuan Yi, the emperor, to send troops to jointly defend against foreign enemies. Xuanyuan Yi also agreed, but it was too late for the reinforcements. The entire Shao family, the entire Zhennan Army, no one lived. Also, everyone died.

    The entire South is devastated.

    Corpses are everywhere.

 Chapter 482ï¼š What, you dont want to save him?

    Chapter 482 What, you don''t want to save him?

    There are ruins everywhere.

    Although he later led his troops back to the south, many things could not be changed. Too many people died, too many people died. He still vividly remembers the tragic scene at that time.

    It was not until his third year as the regent that he accidentally learned that the reinforcements were late at that time, and Xuanyuan Yi had a secret order to let those who arrived three days later have to borrow the hands of other countries to get rid of the entire Shao family and the Zhennan Army. This confidant is troubled.

    thinks that the Shao family and the Zhennan Army exist for one day, and they will have trouble sleeping and eating for one day.

    In order to get rid of the Shao family and the Zhennan Army, Xuanyuan Yi actually caused the entire South to suffer from war. Life was ruined for so long, so many people died, and it was difficult for him to recover for many years... At that time, he was doubting, what kind of loyalty did he have? the emperor.

    It was also at that time that he realized that the emperor Xuanyuanyi was only kind on the surface.

    This emperor even pretended that when the Shao family and the Zhennan army were all killed in battle, he erected a monument for everyone and buried them thickly.

    Especially the Shao family is full of people, and each of them has been sealed.

    also shed tears in the main hall.

    How many people at that time praised Xuanyuan Yi for being kind and tolerant...

    And when he knew the truth, he just thought it was a joke.

    But when he knew the truth, Xuanyuan Yi was dead, and he couldn''t even question the emperor. At that time, the new emperor was still young and needed assistance, Daling also needed him, and the people also needed him. Even if he knew, he could only continue to be his regent, and hoped that the new emperor would not be such a person.

    Later, it was obvious that he was wrong, and Xuanyuanling was also such a person.

    Jiang Yue saw that he knew it was Shao Shuting by the tiger talisman, so she asked in a low voice, "What should I think of this tiger talisman?"

    Xue Yan no longer thought about the past life, but pointed to the characters on the tiger talisman and whispered: "Look, there are two characters for big ling and the character for south, which means that the big ling can mobilize twenty The tiger talisman of the Wanzhen Southern Army is actually half a piece, it should be on the General of Zhennan, and the other half is with the current emperor. The two and a half pieces together are the complete tiger talisman."

    Jiang Yue understood and nodded: "It turns out that he is the general of Zhennan."

    Xue Yan then asked, "How did you find him?" Before she could answer, he thought again, "It stands to reason that he shouldn''t be in charge of the Zhennan Army in the barracks at this time."

    Jiang Yue: "I don''t know, I just saw that he looked a lot like someone I knew, so I passed by, and then I saw two people following him, and they were both killed by him. Those two people seem to have been injured before the fight, and they are now unconscious."

    Then, Xue Yan was silent.

    Jiang Yue: "Why, you don''t want to save him?"

    "No." The Shao family has been loyal for generations, how could he not want to save him, but he didn''t expect to see another high-ranking person in this life. I saw Xue Yan let out an almost inaudible sigh before getting up: "Let''s go."

    Don''t go too late, people really die like this.

    Jiang Yue put the tiger talisman in her arms again, and then got up.

    "Fourth brother, let''s go out for a walk, it''s too hot." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both told Xue Sihu.

    "Go, go, it''s cool, you go and stay for a while, buy something to eat when you''re hungry, and eating rice noodle cold skin every day is not good." Xue Sihu was busy, and he replied without looking at them. Don''t forget to ask: "Are you rich?"

 Chapter 483ï¼š How is the wound treated like this? !

    Chapter 483 How was the wound treated like this? !

    "Yes, brother Yan brought it." Jiang Yue said.

    "That''s fine, then you go." Xue Sihu was still too busy to look at them.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went.

    A person who delivered ice happened to come over with a rested ox cart, and wanted to come to the stall to bring something back to the village. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked the person to deliver the ice to rest first, and the two of them took the ox cart to the village. Take away.

    Xue Yan led the cow, Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan.

    The alley was so narrow that it was impossible to pass through, not to mention that the alley was full of corpses and blood, so it was not suitable to go further. I saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue detour a bit and came to the corner of Shao Shuting in Jiang Yuezang.

    Shao Shuting is slender, not fat, and he doesn''t look strong at all, but he is thin, he is a general, he must have a lot of muscles, and he is tall, anyway, Xue Yan can''t get Shao Shuting up Bullock cart.

    Xue Yan just stared blankly as Jiang Yue dragged Shao Shuting onto the bullock cart with one hand.

    Uh¡­¡­

    Immediately, Xue Yan silently put Shao Shuting''s sword on the bullock cart, and took the two black cloths on the bullock cart to cover Shao Shuting as much as possible, especially the location of Shao Shuting''s wound.

    These two pieces of black cloth were used to cover the basket, so that the contents of the basket would not be directly exposed to the sun. At that time, when the basket was unloaded from the ox cart, two pieces just fell on it.

    After doing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan led the cow and let the cow pull the wooden cart with Shao Shuting lying on it, and went to Shen''s Medical Center.

    They didn''t enter the Shen''s Medical Center directly from the front, but the Shen''s Medical Center from the backyard of the Shen''s Medical Center. Then, they entered the pulse-diagnosing room in front of the medical center and looked for Dr. Shen.

    It happened that the old doctor Shen was free, so he hurried to the back to take a look.

    Just glanced at the wound on Shao Shuting''s waist, and the old doctor Shen was angrily thought: "Where is this bastard, don''t die! How is the wound treated like this?!"

    Jiang Yue glanced casually, the wound was caused by a deep stab, so she simply bandaged it. In this hot day, not only blood was dripping, but it was also festering, which was very terrifying.

    Seeing that Shao Shuting was carried in for treatment, Jiang Yuecai asked Xue Yan in a low voice, "In a previous life, this person wouldn''t have died like this, right?"

    The wound was so serious that she had to have this suspicion.

    Xue Yan was also surprised that the wound was so serious. He learned everything about the Shao family later. At this time in his last life, he didn''t know Shao Shuting at all, but in his last life, Shao Shuting lived to be in his 40s. right.

    But he didn''t have his Moon Treasure in his last life. This time, they had their Moon Treasure. He and his Moon Treasure let Shao Shuting hide in that corner for so long, which is really hard to say...

    Thinking so, Xue Yan was silent for a while.

    If he had known that the injury was like this, he would have been faster. Seeing that she was not in a hurry, he thought that even if Shao Shuting passed out, it should not be fatal.

    Then, he also suppressed his voice and said, "He lived in his forties in his last life, but now that he meets us, it''s not...not sure."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    "...Cough." Jiang Yue coughed awkwardly.

    If she hadn''t appeared at the time, Shao Shuting would have left immediately after killing those two people and would not waste time talking to anyone. At that time, Shao Shuting seemed to have some physical strength, so he would definitely be able to find a doctor by himself instead of fainting in the alley. , and was hidden by her in the corner of the alley for a while.

 Chapter 484ï¼š Caused a big trouble for themselves?

    Chapter 484 Caused a big trouble for themselves?

    "Cough." Xue Yan also coughed awkwardly before saying, "However, the old doctor Shen didn''t say that he couldn''t be cured, he only said that he was dying, so he should still be able to be saved."

    Jiang Yue thinks about it and thinks it is.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood outside the door and waited for a long time before they saw the old doctor Shen coming out of the room with a sigh, and as they came out, they said, "If there are any more **** like this, don''t send me here, he I don¡¯t even want to die, so let me help.¡±

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue didn''t need to ask, she knew that the wound was healed and the person was rescued.

    Xue Yan naturally knew this, so he gave Old Doctor Shen another salute.

    Old doctor Shen couldn''t help but say again: "If I wasn''t a doctor, I wouldn''t want to save him." After a pause, he asked, "Then will you let me go, or take him back?"

    This is what they picked up. Naturally, it can''t be left here for Doctor Shen to take care of. I saw Xue Yan hurriedly said, "Let''s take it back."

    Old Doctor Shen: "It''s okay to take it back, but you must pay attention. When this desperate person wakes up, you must let him take good care of him. Also, the weather is hot, so he has to be kept in a cool place. There''s nothing else I can do. I''ll ask the boy to prescribe the medicine, and you guys will fry it three times a day, each time making three bowls of water into a bowl of water, and let him drink. "

    With that said, the old doctor Shen was going to prescribe a prescription for the little boy to take the medicine, but after only taking two steps, he turned around again: "By the way, this man has many scars on his body, he looks thin, but his physique is very strong, with a tiger''s mouth. He''s full of calluses, he''s a trainee, and he doesn''t look like a bad person, anyway, take it back and pay attention, don''t save people with good intentions, but cause a big trouble for yourself."

    It was not until the old doctor Shen went to prescribe the prescription that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue led their bullock cart back to their stall.

    The ice man immediately picked up the ox cart and drove him away.

    There is no place for Shao Shuting to live at home, and the workshop is on the mountain, so it is not easy to live in. This Shao Shuting was taken back by them, and they had to find a place for Shao Shuting first.

    It happened that their fourth uncle had sold out the popsicles and returned to the stall, and their fourth uncle had two empty rooms, and then they told their fourth uncle.

    Their fourth uncle happily agreed, and said that it was no problem to cook at his place, and it just so happened that he could still eat.

    And their fourth brother heard that they had rescued a man, and the man''s wound was still unbearable, and he was afraid of festering, so they asked them to quickly hire a carriage with a carriage to send the man back.

    It is also the third brother who rides the horses at home. They have to ride to deliver ice to the Pei Mansion every day. In fact, they are basically still using ox carts.

    The horse-drawn carriage, of course, had to be hired.

    Hire a carriage, and their fourth brother moved a basin of ice and put it in the carriage of the carriage to make it cooler. They thought that since everyone had been rescued, they should naturally take good care of them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then went to Shen''s Medical Clinic in a carriage.

    There are many people on the street now. Fearing that something will happen, the coachman just led the carriage and walked slowly forward, instead of sitting directly on the carriage, driving the carriage with a whip.

    Came to the Shen''s Medical Center. The people in the medical center helped to carry Shao Shuting into the carriage and lie down as much as possible. There was a basin of ice next to him. The inside of the carriage was not very cool, but it was much cooler than the outside.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan each carried a lot of packaged medicines in their hands, and after being told by the old doctor Shen a lot, the two got back on the carriage again.

 Chapter 485ï¼š Awake

    Chapter 485 Awake

    They are small, even if Shao Shuting was lying in the carriage, occupying a lot of space, they could barely sit in the carriage.

    As soon as he sat down, Xue Yan subconsciously took all the medicine in Jiang Yue''s hand, and let him hold it in his arms.

    Jiang Yue looked at his thin arms holding so many paper-packaged medicines, with only a head showing on it, her eyes were calm, and she didn''t say anything.

    When we got home, the family had already eaten lunch and was busy making ice again. Their third brother was not here, so they went to town to deliver ice to Pei''s family and haven''t come back yet.

    Now Shao Shuting can no longer be dragged with one hand, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked their eldest brother and second brother to go with them to the fourth uncle''s house and carry Shao Shuting into the room where Xue Zhuzi once lived.

    Xue Dafu and the others were all kind-hearted. As soon as they rescued a person, they let Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu go away regardless of whether they were busy or not.

    Their fourth uncle is lazy and doesn''t like to clean up normally. This room is so clean inside and out, and their things are kept in the fourth uncle recently. If they always come to pick them up, they help them clean up every day.

    The room is not big and simple. Apart from a chest for clothes, there is only a stool and a kang with nothing on it.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu carefully lifted Shao Shuting onto the kang, and found a pillow and put it under Shao Shuting''s head.

    There are several trees behind and around their fourth uncle''s house. The trees are quite big and luxuriant. The shade of the trees almost covers the house of their fourth uncle''s house. In addition, the windows are opened at the front and rear, which is very ventilated. In fact, it wasn''t that hot, but Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu still went home and brought two basins of ice and put them on the stool beside the kang, where the wind could blow through, so that when there was wind, the wind would blow the cool air from the ice. The person on the kang is very cool.

    For the rest of the work, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu are not needed, and Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu strode back to help make ice.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also followed home, looking for a medicine pot and a small stove to boil the medicine.

    There is no charcoal at home, so you can use firewood to make medicine, but it is not as easy to control as charcoal, so the two went to the village again to see who had charcoal and borrowed some charcoal.

    also found a paddle fan.

    The fourth uncle''s house is also quite close to the river. After washing the medicine pot in the river, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan fry the medicine.

    One paper wraps the medicine, add three bowls of water, and boil it into one bowl of water.

    "You care about the fire, I''m going to clean up the kitchen of the fourth uncle''s house, and we will cook here when we come back." Jiang Yue said. The fourth uncle said that you can cook here. The family is really too busy, and she plans to cook her lunch in the future. Do it here.

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded, and Zhen Gu was on fire.

    But the charcoal had just started, and it had to be fanned continuously, and the smoke was coming out. He was choked and coughed, and his eyes were a little red.

    He never took medicine in his last life, this was the first time.

    "Cough cough." Xue Yan squatted in front of the small stove for decoction in the corridor, holding the palm fan, and coughed twice.

    Jiang Yue heard it clearly in the kitchen, but didn''t come out, thinking it was normal. This is the person who often boils medicine and is often smoked.

    But the medicine that Old Doctor Shen prepared was really too bitter. The more you fry it, the more bitter it would taste, and there was bitterness everywhere. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan smelled it and felt panicked.

    Shao Shuting, who was pale in color in the house, woke up bitterly when he smelled this smell.

    "Cough cough." Shao Shuting covered his nose with a hand that was quite uncomfortable, and slowly opened his eyes due to the bitter taste. Because he coughed twice, it added a touch of blood to his face.

 Chapter 486ï¼š Its amazing if you really know

    Chapter 486 If you really know, it will be amazing

    Hearing Shao Shuting''s cough and knowing that Shao Shuting was awake, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan put down their work and went in to have a look.

    "It''s you baby girl." Shao Shuting recognized Jiang Yue and smiled. Immediately, with a look of resistance, "What the **** is this smell?"

    Jiang Yue''s face was expressionless, "I''ll give you the fried medicine, the doctor said, three times a day."

    "No." Shao Shuting resisted even more, turning his head and burying his face in the pillow, like a child.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    They seem to understand why a general can toss his wounds so terrifyingly. It turns out that he is afraid of drinking medicine and is unwilling to drink it.

    But a general, afraid of taking medicine...

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed dryly before saying: "Your injury can''t be tossed anymore, the doctor said that no matter how serious it is, even the Daluo Immortal can''t save you."

    Shao Shuting showed one eye from the pillow: "Who are you?"

    Xue Yan slammed his hands upright: "Xue Yan is going down."

    Shao Shuting immediately raised his eyebrows: "Have you read books?"

    Xue Yan: "Yes. But I haven''t read it anymore."

    Shao Shuting: "Why didn''t you read it?"

    Xue Yan did not speak.

    Shao Shuting buried the exposed eye into the pillow again: "It''s boring." After a pause, he said again: "Baby Jiang Yue, what''s your relationship with this person? You don''t have a surname."

    Jiang Yue said lightly: "I''m raising him in his house now."

    "Oh, so you are an orphan." Shao Shuting nodded in his pillow.

    Jiang Yue did not admit or deny it, but just took out the tiger talisman: "Return it to you, it fell from you."

    "What... I''m relying on it!" Shao Shuting subconsciously showed his eyes again, and when he saw the thing in Jiang Yue''s hand, he was almost stimulated to sit up, or the injury on his waist was too painful, so he gave him another obedience. Lie back. But he still took the tiger talisman at the first time, put it into his own arms, and said, "Fortunately, you are still young, and you don''t know what this is."

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Xue Yan was also expressionless.

    Shao Shuting looked at the two children, one big and one small, and found it interesting, and raised his eyebrows: "Why, do you know what this is?"

    "I don''t know." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue lied without changing their faces.

    Shao Shuting smiled and said: "It would be amazing if you really knew. But you are much more stable and mature than children of your age. By the way, thank you for saving me and returning the things to me. I was hurt for a while. It won''t get better in half a while, so I''ll bother you for a few days."

    If it wasn''t for the pain in the wound, it would be really hard for him to get up and take a step. He probably got up and left now.

    He has something to do.

    His nephew, the missing crown prince Xuanyuan, has clues that the dark guard may have brought him to this county back then, but his people secretly inquired around the county, but they didn''t find his nephew and the dark guard. Wei''s traces, so he ordered people to spread out and look in the towns around the county.

    It happened that he was also injured. He was afraid that he would be drugged by his father while staying in the military camp, so he also came and visited one of the towns.

    However, not long after he arrived in the town, he found someone following him, and then he turned into the alley and dealt with the two who were following him.

    Then, I met Jiang Yue, a little girl.

    Thanks to Shao Shuting, Xue Yan said: "You''re welcome."

    Jiang Yue just glanced outside and said lightly, "The medicine seems to be ready."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 487ï¼š This baby seems to have a bad temper...

    Chapter 487 This baby seems to have a bad temper...

    "I''ll go down." Xue Yan hurriedly went.

    "Don''t!" Shao Shuting was about to jump up, how could he still look like a general.

    Jiang Yue ignored him and went to help pour the medicine.

    "You two devils." Shao Shuting beat the kang.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan pretended not to hear.

    Shao Shuting even beat the kang.

    The medicinal juice was poured out, and it was just a small bowl. When Xue Yan came in again with this small bowl of steaming medicine and Jiang Yue, he saw that Shao Shuting had buried his face in the pillow again. There is a posture that I just don''t take medicine, what can you do with me.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other.

    Is this really a general?

    Is it really Shao Shuting, the general of Zhennan?

    Xue Yan finally had a headache. He had never coaxed anyone to take medicine, not to mention, he had to coax an adult to take medicine. This adult has been lying on the kang for so long...

    Why don''t you come?

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue and asked with his eyes.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, and then looked away in embarrassment. That''s right, his Yuebao doesn''t seem to be able to coax people to take medicine.

    "Cough," Xue Yan coughed again to hide the embarrassment, and then put the medicine bowl on a stool beside the kang, and said to Shao Shuting on the kang: "The medicine is still very hot now, you can drink it when it cools down. , it will be more bitter if it is too cold."

    Shao Shuting did not speak, his face was still buried in the pillow, but he was still lying on the waist. Anyway, the whole person is now in a very twisted posture.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue said nothing and left the room.

    Xue Yan packed up the medicine pot and stove, and by the way, cleaned the places outside his fourth uncle''s house that could be cleaned.

    Jiang Yue went to the stove again and washed the dishes and chopsticks that were covered with an unknown number of layers of ash. Their fourth uncle really didn''t clean up. The tableware and chopsticks were clearly washed before, but they were scattered everywhere, and they didn''t cover anything on it, so so much dust fell.

    When was cleaning up, Jiang Yue suddenly saw through the window on the other side of the stove, Shao Shuting struggled to sit up from the kang, holding the bowl of medicine, stretched his arms, and was about to sneak out of the window.

    Jiang Yue''s eyes turned cold. This was fried by her family Xue Yan, he dared to pour it and try it.

    Shao Shuting didn''t know that the window of the kitchen room was facing the window of his room. When he accidentally saw Jiang Yue like this, his hand froze immediately.

    Is his illusion? This baby seems to have a bad temper...

    I don''t know if he was caught at the moment, or if people saved him no matter what, and they were so kind to decoction him, he was inexplicably still a little... a little scared.

    "Uh... I just put the window to cool, let the window cool." Shao Shuting accompanied the smiling face, and he felt guilty, and he didn''t know who he was talking to. He put it back on the stool next to him.

    Then, lie down on your back obediently.

    When he lay down, he realized: Is he crazy and afraid of a baby girl?

    His eyes widened immediately.

    Xue Yan cleaned up the inside and outside, and then came to the stove. Seeing Jiang Yue standing at the window, he didn''t know what to look at, so he walked over and looked at it, and saw that he could see Shao Shuting''s room. Lying on his back, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s okay." Jiang Yue didn''t say that Shao Shuting wanted to secretly pour the medicine. "Wash these dishes."

    "Um."

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue moved the bowls together, put the bowls in the sink on one side, and then started to wash them, and they were all clean.

 Chapter 488ï¼š dont force me to feed you

    Chapter 488 Don''t force me to pour you

    The old and simple cabinet has been cleaned up by Jiang Yue, but after the dishes and other things have been washed and drained, they are put into the cabinet in piles.

    After finishing this, Xue Yan wanted to enter Shao Shuting''s room again.

    Jiang Yue went with him.

    Shao Shuting saw them coming, and immediately buried his face in the pillow again. There was a small bowl of medicine next to it. The medicine was almost cold, and it was ready to drink.

    Xue Yan saw that Shao Shuting was still so resistant, so he looked at Jiang Yue: "How about I go back and get some candy?"

    This has been rescued, but I can''t ignore it.

    If this is not saved, someone else must save it, and someone else will take care of it.

    Jiang Yue thought about what Shao Shuting wanted to pour the medicine, and didn''t want to get used to Shao Shuting, the general: "No need."

    So what to do? Xue Yan asked with his eyes.

    Jiang Yue didn''t answer, just walked straight to the edge of the kang, and said without any emotional ups and downs: "Don''t force me to pour you."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "!!!" Shao Shuting immediately raised his head from his pillow and looked at the little girl in disbelief in front of him. "Why are you like my dad?!"

    His father also poured him directly when he didn''t drink medicine.

    is too inhumane!

    Jiang Yue didn''t care whether he was shocked or not, and what he said, just picked up the small bowl of medicine and stretched it out in front of Shao Shuting.

    Shao Shuting''s face was full of pain.

    "...cough." Xue Yan still couldn''t hold back and coughed dryly. In his last life, when he knew Shao Shuting, Shao Shuting was already in his forties. Although he was as gentle as jade and slender, he was extremely domineering and brave. To be honest, he really couldn''t compare the Shao Shuting he knew in his last life with the current one. Contact this Shao Shuting.

    So, Shao Shuting is actually like this in private?

    Shao Shuting struggled for a while before he took the bowl of medicine and didn''t drink it. He just stared at Fang Liang with a lifeless love: "The world''s malice towards me is too deep..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Immediately, Shao Shuting gave up his struggle completely and put the bowl back again, "You better fill me, my father is like this, otherwise I really can''t drink."

    What''s wrong with this!

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Shao Shuting tilted his head to look at her: "Irrigation."

    Jiang Yue was silent again, and just like a machine without any emotion, she picked up the bowl of medicine and poured it into the person who didn''t know what was wrong.

    The action is a neat and tidy one.

    Shao Shuting''s bitter face was wrinkled together at the end, and he was so ugly that he didn''t look like a human being, and he smiled happily: "I didn''t expect you to be faster than my father, so next time, eh?"

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, but still: "..."

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about Shao Shuting anymore, but came out with a bowl to wash.

    When Xue Yan wanted to turn around and go out, Shao Shuting stopped him and asked, "You have read books, so you should still have pen and paper at home?"

    "You want to write something?"

    "Smart." Shao Shuting boasted. "I want to write a letter to report safety, and then I have to trouble you to find a way to send me to the Quanping Inn in town."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded and went out.

    As long as you report safety and know that someone is here, someone will definitely come to pick up Shao Shuting.

    Shao Shuting has 200,000 in the palm of his hand to fight the Southern Army, so it''s better not to get too involved with such a person. What a surprise today.

    When Xue Yan brought a pen, ink, paper and inkstone from home, he placed it in front of Shao Shuting.

 Chapter 489ï¼š Didnt buy it?

    Chapter 489 Didn''t you buy it?

    Shao Shuting was leaning on the kang, and it was difficult to write on the paper. The words were good, but they were a little bold. They said that through the words, you can actually see a person, but through the words, Xue Yan really couldn''t see Shao Shuting and Shao Shuting. Like a child, I am so afraid of taking medicine.

    It wasn''t until Shao Shuting''s letter of safety was written and sent to Xue Yan that Xue Yan said, "Tomorrow, my fourth brother will go to the town to set up a stall, and I will send my fourth brother to the Quanping Inn at that time."

    "Thank you." Shao Shuting lay on his back again. Lying down like this is a little more comfortable, but the wound is still very painful.

    I don''t know which doctor was so cruel. When he saw the pus, he directly cut off his rotten flesh. It is estimated that he would leave a large scar. But he has a lot of scars on his body, and he doesn''t care about the extra one.

    Looking at this shabby room, and thinking about what Xue Yan said when he wrote the letter just now, he looked at the two basins next to the kang that had melted a lot of ice, and even raised his eyebrows and said, "You guys This is too expensive to save my life, and I even bought ice from the town and brought it back."

    Before he arrived in this town, when he was still in the county, he heard that there were people selling ice in this town, and he didn''t know who was so capable that he could make ice. He originally wanted to eat a bowl when he had time. , by the way.

    Xue Yan was just about to pack out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone when he heard the words, and said lightly: "I didn''t buy ice."

    "Didn''t you buy it?" Shao Shuting was surprised. "Where did that come from... Wait," he suddenly remembered something, and suddenly turned serious, "Your name is Xue Yan, your surname is Xue... I heard that the ice stall in town is called Xue Ji, so , is your family the one who can make ice?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied calmly, and then went to the river to wash the pen and inkstone.

    Jiang Yue went with him.

    Shao Shuting''s wound was in severe pain, but he was also panicking from boredom. He looked straight at the beam above his head, and said with a smile involuntarily, "Jiang Yue... Xue Yan... These two children... Interesting..."

    *

    When Xue Dagui came back in the evening, as soon as he entered the house, he thought he had gone to the wrong house, so he exited, looked around, and looked at his house again, and made sure it was his house, so he went in again and hurried to his room. Take a look, seeing that his room was still the same, he patted himself and said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with a relieved look: "It''s okay, you didn''t clean up my kennel, otherwise how could I sleep at night? Oh, it''s too clean. Especially the stove, do you still think I can use it?"

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    The fourth uncle is back, so their fourth brother must have also returned from the town. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to go home, but after coming out of the fourth uncle''s house, they saw their fifth brother learning to ride horses again.

    I have been studying for a few days. Ever since we have a horse at home, the fifth brother has to study for a while every evening. In fact, the fifth brother has also learned it, but he is not too afraid to let the horse run.

    Their fifth brother was also afraid of falling off. Yesterday, their third brother was with them, and today they are their second brother.

    Their fourth brother counted how much money they made today in the main room. When they saw them coming back, they stopped counting the money immediately and asked, "What happened to the person you picked up?"

    Before they could answer, their fourth brother said again: "Not long after you came back today, a lot of yamen came to the county office, that is, in the alley not far from our booth, someone was killed, two people died. ."

 Chapter 490ï¼š You cant let go, can you?

    Chapter 490 Can''t you let me go?

    "But I don''t know where the two people who were killed came from," their fourth brother continued, "I don''t know who they are, anyway, they are not from us, let alone who was killed, and there is no way to investigate. , I saw that the yamen were working hard and panicking from the heat, so I invited them to eat ice. They told me that things like this happen not only here but also in other places, so I should not make a fuss. It happened a little closer to me, otherwise I wouldn''t even know it happened."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before Jiang Yue said, "That person has already woken up."

    "It''s good to wake up, it''s good to wake up." Xue Sihu said repeatedly.

    "Fourth brother," Xue Yan also said, "that person knows someone at the Quanping Inn. He wants to report safety and has already written a letter. When you go to town tomorrow, take a detour and send this letter. Send the letter to the Quanping Inn." Then, he took out the letter and handed it to his fourth brother, "Listen to that person, just give it to the shopkeeper in the inn."

    "Okay." Xue Sihu happily accepted the letter. "By the way, what''s that person''s name? Where is he from? Have you asked?"

    Jiang Yue: "It''s called Shao Shuting, and he said he was from the Imperial Capital. He has something to do here."

    Xue Sihu: "They are all injured, and they are still far away, tossing their injuries like this, no wonder the old doctor Shen will scold him. When I sent the things to the backyard of the hospital, I met the old doctor Shen, and the old doctor told me. , said that he had been injured for a few days, and it was so hot that it would fester.

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no objection. Can''t let their fourth brother go?

    Because Liu Guixia and the others felt that Shao Shuting was away from home and tossed it like this, they gave Shao Shuting a serving of every good dish when they had dinner.

    I was still having dinner with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. When I was going to deliver dinner, I hurriedly cut a small plate of iced watermelon and put it in the basket, so that Shao Shuting could also eat it.

    Xue Sihu helped carry the food basket.

    Liu Guixia asked Xue Dafu if he wanted them to go take a look too. Xue Dafu felt that it was time to go and have a look, but considering that the family was injured and needed to rest, it was better not to go to so many people, and then forget it. In the future, when people get better, it will be the same when I go to see them again.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu came to their fourth uncle''s house. Their fourth uncle didn''t eat dinner at night, and was sitting on the threshold of the stove with half a big watermelon and digging it with a spoon.

    This half of the big watermelon was given by their family, because the fourth uncle''s family is alone now, and they can''t eat one.

    But they didn''t expect that the fourth uncle skipped dinner and just ate this watermelon.

    When their fourth uncle saw them, he immediately salivated and laughed: "I knew that you would deliver meals to the person in the house, so I just ignored him."

    "Fourth Uncle, why don''t you have dinner? If you''re too lazy to cook, you just eat rice noodles. Didn''t I also give you a lot of dry rice noodles. Are you too lazy to want the next rice noodles?" Xue Sihu was annoyed.

    "It''s too hot, I have no appetite," Xue Dagui laughed, "it''s better to eat this watermelon to cool down. Besides, this watermelon is so big, I still have so much to eat, so I''m a little full. By the way, Xiaoyan Yuebao , from tomorrow onwards, are you going to make lunch here? Remember to leave dinner for me, a bowl of the sea is enough, and I can''t eat more. If I feel hot, it will not be hot, and I will eat it cold. "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 491ï¼š Thank you in the future

    Chapter 491 Thank you again in the future

    didn''t say no, Xue Dagui took it as they agreed, and even laughed, and then dug out another spoonful of watermelon and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Xue Sihu didn''t bother to care about this fourth uncle, so he said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "Let''s go, let''s go in quickly, we all have dinner, but Shao Gongzi hasn''t eaten yet."

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed, and then entered Shao Shuting''s room with their fourth brother.

    He saw Shao Shuting lying on the kang, holding a handkerchief in one hand and a sword in the other, wiping it slowly and carefully.

    The expression of Shao Shuting rubbing his sword was a little terrifying.

    Xue Sihu didn''t know what to think, his face changed immediately, but he quickly restrained his expression, and raised the three-pointed smile that everyone saw.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were much shorter than Xue Sihu, and with Xue Sihu walking behind them, they naturally did not catch the change in their fourth brother''s expression.

    Although it can still be seen outside, the oil lamps are already lit in the house, and wormwood strips are still burning by the kang to repel mosquitoes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both glanced at the long wormwood strips that were still burning.

    Shao Shuting saw that they were looking at the wormwood strips, so he put the sword in the scabbard with a deep meaning, and said with a smile: "Your fourth uncle...cough, he is really an interesting person."

    It was obviously the conversation outside, and he heard it all.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything about this. It was really hard for him to find this wording to describe their fourth uncle, but Jiang Yue opened his mouth and said lightly, "This is our fourth brother."

    Shao Shuting immediately clenched his fists at Xue Sihu, and said with a smile, "I have been looking forward to it for a long time."

    Xue Sihu had been in the town for three years, and he knew that this was just being polite to others, and the attitude of this man clasping his fists made him look like a trainer. Xue Sihu''s smile was bigger, but he didn''t. Da''s eyes: "I''m so sorry, I only came to bring you dinner at this time."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were quite familiar with their fourth brother''s smile. Seeing their fourth brother like this, they realized that something was wrong with their fourth brother.

    Involuntarily, they met eyes.

    Shao Shuting didn''t notice anything wrong with Xue Sihu''s smile, and he felt that Xue Sihu was very enthusiastic. He put the sheathed sword aside and smiled: "I''m sorry, you saved me, you still have to take care of me, Give me food, and I will thank you in the future."

    seems to be put aside, but it is a position that can be reached at any time.

    "There is no need to thank you. No matter who sees it, it will be like this." Xue Sihu smiled, and glanced at the sword indistinctly. He took the food out of the basket and placed it on the stool beside the kang. superior. And that little plate of iced watermelon.

    Seedless.

    Shao Shuting was not surprised when he saw the seedless watermelon, and said with a smile, "Just now when your fourth uncle came in to help me light up the lamp and wormwood, he said that he sold seedless watermelon today, which is very sweet. I didn''t expect that I would taste it so soon. Thank you."

    It¡¯s obvious, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not surprised, I¡¯m just surprised.

    There is an injury on the waist. When I get up a little, blood will seep out. Shao Shuting is just afraid of taking medicine. He doesn''t really want to die. Little by little, I ate the food that was placed on the edge of the kang.

    And Shao Shuting is not only a general, but also a famous man. His demeanor is quite gentle, and his meals are not in a hurry.

 Chapter 492ï¼š Im too nervous

    Chapter 492 I''m too nervous

    Chew slowly.

    No hurry anyway.

    "Young Master Shao, eat slowly, we''ll pick up the bowls and chopsticks later." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "Okay." Shao Shuting smiled. "It''s work."

    "You''re welcome." Xue Sihu smiled, and then he came out with his two precious children.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan discovered that their fourth brother was wrong, they felt that their fourth brother had something to tell them, so they naturally followed their fourth brother out.

    As soon as they came out of Shao Shuting''s room, their fourth brother''s expression changed immediately, and he didn''t smile at all.

    But their fourth brother was not in a hurry to say anything to them, but kept taking them to the gate of their fourth uncle''s yard, far enough away, that he couldn''t help bending over and asked in a hurry and suppressed voice: " Honestly, where did you pick him up?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "It''s near our booth."

    As soon as she finished speaking, their fourth brother immediately answered: "Is it in the alley where two people died?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Xue Yan immediately asked, "Why do you think so, fourth brother?" This should be the reason why their fourth brother was wrong.

    Xue Sihu''s voice became even lower, and the whole person was very worried: "When I invited those yamen to eat ice, those yamen also told me something, saying that both of them were killed by a sword, and he had a sword... even if he The injury was not suffered today, but you picked it up today and are still near our booth."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised at all.

    Originally, two people died in the town today, but they rescued one person and came back. Even if there is no sword, their fourth brother must be somewhat suspicious.

    It was just about the sword, which made his fourth brother''s doubts aggravate, and his face changed.

    Jiang Yue said this, but he was still very calm: "Fourth brother, the person was indeed picked up from that alley, and the two people were indeed killed by him, but it was because those two people followed him and wanted to kill him, but he killed the Two people saw me later, but he didn''t do anything to me at the time, he still talked to me, teased me, he shouldn''t be a bad person, so brother Yan and I picked him up."

    can only explain so much, can''t explain more, it''s better not to talk about the fact that he is a general, otherwise she and Xue Yan will really have a hard time explaining it clearly.

    "You dare..." Xue Sihu didn''t even know what to say about his two precious children. He was extremely uneasy. No matter what, it would kill people. Why aren''t these two precious children afraid? How many people in Hachimura, including the town, actually killed people?

    After trying to calm down, he said again: "However, from the way he talks, he really doesn''t look like a bad person, he seems to be quite educated... and he looks like that, like the son of a big family... There is still a sense of righteousness... Maybe I''m thinking too much... And what you said is quite right, if it is really a bad person, after you see that he killed people, even if he doesn''t get mad and even kills children, then he also I will leave there quickly, how can I have the leisure to joke with you and make fun of you..."

    After talking, Xue Sihu felt so relieved.

    also the whole God is determined.

    Then Xue Sihu naturally smiled again: "I''m too nervous. Alright, let''s go back, and we''ll get the dishes and chopsticks later."

    Jiang Yue said: "Fourth brother, you have been busy all day. Go back first. Brother Yan and I have to decoct him, and he hasn''t taken the medicine for the night."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "Xingyu", "Yanyao", "Forget Worry Grass" and "Bingxueyue" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 493ï¼š make you worry so much

    Chapter 493 Make You So Troubled

    Xue Sihu: "Let me help you."

    Jiang Yue: "No. I really need help, we will find the fourth uncle, isn''t the fourth uncle there?"

    "That''s fine too," Xue Sihu had no objection, "Although Fourth Uncle is lazy, if you really want him to do something, he will still do it."

    After Xue Sihu left, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other again, and immediately, the two of them didn''t say a word and went to fry the medicine for Shao Shuting to drink at night.

    It was getting dark, especially when the lights were lit, and there were a lot of mosquitoes. When Xue Yan was decoction, Jiang Yue took wormwood strips, lit it, and put it at her and Xue Yan''s feet.

    "You guys picked up a Bodhisattva and came back, you have to make offerings." Their four uncles smiled and went to the river to wash their things.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t think Shao Shuting had to make offerings, but they picked up the people, and they were responsible for it as much as possible.

    When their fourth uncle came back from the river, they went to sleep.

    Not in a hurry at all, Shao Shuting''s dinner, which he ate slowly, was ready. Jiang Yue went in to clean up, and washed it in the kitchen of their fourth uncle''s house.

    When the medicine was halfway through the frying, the third brother and the fifth brother came, carrying two basins of ice.

    "Is ice making again at home?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Xue Yan stopped squatting and looked at the fire in the small stove, and stood up.

    Their fifth brother shouted especially, and they rushed over: "Father and mother said that Shao Gongzi''s injury should not be too hot, and I was afraid that it would be bad and purulent, so I just made some ice and asked my third brother and I to carry it. Come."

    Shao Shuting, who was lying in the room, heard it, and immediately thanked him loudly: "Thank you so much for making you so troublesome."

    "It''s okay." Xue Wuhu jumped in immediately.

    Before Shao Shuting could react, he saw a boy jumping in like a monkey, very happy, and seemed to have endless energy, which made him want to laugh a little, but he still held back.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also followed.

    Xue Sanhu followed behind. He was tall and strong, with a strong face and a strong face. He had to bend over to enter through the door. As soon as Shao Shuting saw it, his eyes lit up, and he immediately said, "My father definitely likes you. !"

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Sanhu is used to being cold, just like he is.

    Xue Wuhu blinked and asked curiously, "Young Master Shao, why do you say your father must like my third brother?"

    Only then did Shao Shuting realize that he had lost his temper, and he coughed dryly, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry." Then he replied, "My father has always disliked me for not being as tall and powerful as he is, and I often take it with me. This speaks volumes."

    "Oh, so that''s the way it is. My third brother is quite tall and mighty, especially when riding a horse. People in the whole village say my third brother is mighty." Xue Wuhu laughed happily.

    "You are..." Shao Shuting looked at Xue Wuhu suspiciously. I think this young man is quite optimist, always cheerful, making people look funny, but not annoying at all.

    "Me? I''m Xue Wuhu." Xue Wuhu said without thinking.

    Jiang Yue said: "He is our fifth brother."

    Shao Shuting smiled and nodded, "Understood. Little brother, your name is Wuhu, so this one should be the Sanhu brother, right?"

    Xue Sanhu didn''t speak, but Xue Wuhu replied excitedly: "Yes, yes, this is my third brother Xue Sanhu."

    Shao Shuting saw that Xue Sanhu didn''t speak, he was very cold, he looked more like a general than his general, and even more felt that if his father saw Xue Sanhu, he would definitely like Xue Sanhu.

 Chapter 494ï¼š Not to mention more?

    Chapter 494 Don''t let it go?

    Why don''t he go back and take Xue Sanhu to the military camp and give it to his father?

    I had this plan in my heart, but Shao Shuting didn''t show it on his face at all.

    The ice used in the afternoon has already been completely melted, but because the front and rear windows are open, there is a wind, and it is night, even if there is no ice, Shao Shuting does not feel hot.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan chose a good room for him.

    But if there is ice, it will be cooler.

    There were two basins beside the kang, which were filled with ice. In the afternoon, the water formed by the ice was not very cold. Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu emptied the water in the two basins, and then separated the ice they brought. Pour it into these two pots, and place it in the direction where the wind will blow in.

    As soon as it was put away, there was a gust of night wind blowing, and the coolness of the ice was blown to the face.

    "I have something to trouble the two of you." Suddenly, Shao Shuting spoke again, looking at Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu became more enthusiastic, and immediately asked, "What''s the matter? You can say whatever."

    Shao Shuting felt that this young man was really warmhearted, so he was welcome: "It''s just that there are not many parts of my wound that allow me to move. Can you help me get some water? I want to wipe it."

    On this hot day, he sweated a lot in the morning. He felt that if he didn''t even wipe it, he would definitely stink.

    Although I am often in the military camp, sometimes I can¡¯t clean myself for several days, but that is impossible, isn¡¯t there a way now?

    "That''s right, it''s time to wipe it, it''s a hot day, you wait, I''ll go get water right now." Xue Wuhu was still an action figure, and once he agreed, people rushed out like monkeys.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t say a word, but he also strode out to help get water.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went out, but they returned to the small stove for decoction, holding the palm fan and watching the fire in the small stove. This medicine will take a while to cook.

    After the medicine is fried, pour it into a small bowl.

    Small bowl set aside to cool a bit, it''s still too hot now.

    When the medicine in the small bowl was cool enough to make a mouthful, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took this small bowl of medicine in and gave it to Shao Shuting to drink. It happened that Shao Shuting had already wiped it off with water and put on their second brother''s coarse cloth.

    Don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s quite appropriate.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came in with the medicine, Shao Shuting immediately looked in pain, but quite consciously propped up his elbows a little and raised his head: "Give it up."

    "What irrigation?" Xue Wuhu didn''t understand.

    But before he finished speaking, Jiang Yue had taken the small bowl of medicine from Xue Yan''s hand very simply and expressionlessly, and immediately poured it into Shao Shuting.

    "Yuebao!!!" Xue Wuhu''s eyes almost popped out. When did their Yuebao become so cruel! Return his cute moon treasure!

    Jiang Yue said: "He is afraid of taking medicine, so he won''t be able to drink it if he is not fed."

    "Oh." Xue Wuhu nodded immediately. That''s fine. His Yuebao is still a little cute! Xue Wuhu was happy again.

    Shao Shuting looked at Xue Wuhu like this and wanted to say: Your Yuebao is a devil...

    Seeing that Xue Yan calmly took over the empty medicine bowl in Jiang Yue''s hand, Shao Shuting immediately added a sentence in his heart. Your little Yan is not too much to let...

    Really are two devils...

    It is the devil who forces him to take medicine...

    His father is also...

    The cold Xue Sanhu still didn''t say a word. He just took the empty medicine bowl from Xiaoyan''s hand and washed it. After washing it, he simply cleaned it up before taking his Xiaoyan Yuebao home. .

 Chapter 495ï¼š Its all food

    Chapter 495 This is all food

    Suddenly, someone next door shouted: "Dagui, Dagui, are you asleep? If you haven''t slept, help carry the rice buckets. Our family can''t get out of the rice buckets."

    The fourth uncle of their family had already slept, and the humming sound was loud. Xue Sanhu didn''t help to tell the story, and went straight to the neighbor''s house next to their fourth uncle''s house to help carry the rice bucket out.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu all followed, but since they couldn''t help, they all stood and watched.

    Tomorrow, every household will start rushing to harvest early rice. The rice buckets are naturally used to knock down the rice at that time.

    The neighbor''s rice bucket is a bit big, and the gate to the yard is a little small, so we have to keep the rice bucket on the side as much as possible to get the rice bucket out of the yard.

    This is to be placed outside the yard, so that it can be carried to the paddy field tomorrow.

    And as long as you get out of the yard, it''s easy.

    is now stuck at the courtyard gate.

    Xue Sanhu is tall and strong. As soon as he helped, and the neighbors, he moved the rice bucket out of the yard on its side after a while.

    After doing this, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Sanhu, and Xue Wuhu went home.

    Their own rice buckets had been dug out from the shed for firewood in the evening. Although their family hired people to help harvest early rice and plant late rice, the rice buckets, poles, rice baskets, etc. had to be Their own home provides, others do not have so much.

    Originally, during the period of helping the double robbery, they wanted to provide a lunch, but because their family was busy, they couldn''t make lunch for so many people at noon, so they agreed with those people that they would pay a little more wages every day, and they would not provide it. After lunch, even if those people are from other villages, they are not far away. It is not troublesome to go home to eat, and they are naturally happy.

    *

    The next day, when it was a little brighter, you could hear the sound of rice pounding. By the time Jiang Yue had breakfast, the sound of rice pounding was everywhere.

    The rice barrels, rice baskets and other items in their family were carried away and picked away by those who helped Shuang grab them early in the morning.

    Because the people in the village are busy with double robbing, everyone gets up earlier than usual, and everyone is too busy.

    After their fourth brother had breakfast, they took someone to the town to sell ice again. They also brought the letter from Shao Shuting announcing their safety. It is estimated that when their fourth brother arrives in the town, it will be delivered to the Quanping Inn.

    The medicine Shao Shuting drank in the morning, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan fried it together after washing in the morning, and it was already fried. When it was time to deliver breakfast to Shao Shuting, the medicine would be delivered to Shao Shuting together.

    The strawberries, tomatoes, and watermelons that will be delivered to the town today have not been picked yet. So, after breakfast, Shao Shuting was given breakfast, and then Shao Shuting was given some medicine. Jiang Yuecai went with Xue Yan, as well as the sister-in-law in the lobby. Pick these things from the mountains.

    It didn''t take a long time to pick it, and it only took half an hour to pick it.

    But standing in the field on the mountain, you can really see the scene of everyone rushing to harvest early rice.

    Looking up, in the golden rice fields, people are busy everywhere, some are harvesting rice, some are threshing against the rice buckets, some are putting the pounded rice in the rice baskets, and they are carrying the rice. I went back and sent it to the rice field in the village for drying. Although it was not a bumper harvest, it was still a harvest. It wasn¡¯t particularly bad. It was okay, so although everyone was busy sweating profusely, it was very hard work, and the sun was still shining. The faces of the people were flushed red, but there was joy on every face.

    This is all food.

    After returning from the mountain, Jiang Yue saw that the food at home had not been bought, and she was not in a hurry to make lunch, so she went to the rice field with Xue Yan to help dry the rice at home.

 Chapter 496ï¼š Does the court have rules?

    Chapter 496 Does the court have regulations?

    Since I hired an ice delivery person, the first ice delivery person who came back from town every day would help their family to buy vegetables from the market.

    It is not yet time for that person to come back from grocery shopping.

    And although the family hired someone to help with the double robbery, but they couldn¡¯t help.

    There are already many people on the huge paddy field, all of whom are picking the rice and returning it to dry, or waiting on the paddy field to help the people who dry the rice at their home, as well as some older people and children, these people are helping to catch the birds. , lest the birds steal the rice that is drying, and the village chief has already allocated the positions, and each family has its own position for drying the rice, so there is no need to grab it, it is still orderly.

    The size of the rice drying position is not the same for each household, but is divided according to the amount of rice grown by each household.

    Their family has planted 14 acres, and the natural area for drying rice is quite large compared to other people''s homes.

    But after all, the rice field is so big, no matter how big it is, it is not that big.

    Therefore, when the sun is big, we have to quickly dry some of the rice and put it away, and then dry the other ones. Usually, every year, when the late rice seedlings are planted, the rice is still drying.

    Because it was dried and put away at the beginning to prevent mold, but it was not completely dried. If you want to completely dry it and save it for a longer time, you have to repeatedly dry it many times.

    The food for which the tax is paid must also be dried especially, otherwise the imperial court will not want it and will punish you for your sins.

    also took this into account. When the imperial court came to harvest early rice grains every year, it was one month after the end of the double robberies. One month is enough for every household to dry the paddy.

    When the late rice was harvested, the imperial court came to collect the tax grain, and it was only a month after the late rice was harvested.

    These are stipulated by the imperial court.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped the family to dry the rice for a while, and felt that the vegetables should be bought back and ready for lunch, so she stopped drying them, called Xue Yan a piece, and went home.

    Sure enough, the vegetables were bought back.

    bought all the vegetables she asked to buy.

    "Yuebao, are you and Xiaoyan really going to cook? I''ll do it." Li Hehuan was worried that their little Yuebao and Xiaoyan would be too tired.

    "Sister-in-law, you can help make ice. I see my mother has cooked a lot of dishes, and I will." Afraid that Li Hehua was still worried, Jiang Yue added: "If I can''t get it, let me Brother Yan is here."

    was putting all the vegetables in the back basket and was about to carry Xue Yan to his fourth uncle''s house. Hearing the words, he still paused for a moment.

    "That''s fine. Then you and Xiaoyan should pay attention to the knife." Saying that, Li Hehua looked at Xue Yan, "Xiaoyan, you must pay attention, don''t let the knife hurt the two of you."

    "I know sister-in-law." Xue Yan responded. But he felt that even if the kitchen knife could hurt him, it couldn''t hurt Jiang Yue.

    Liu Guixia came over and said with a smile: "With you cooking, my sister-in-law and I will be much more relaxed, and we can help make a little more ice, but don''t be too tired. "

    "Got it, Auntie." Jiang Yue replied.

    Xue Yan also responded: "I know mother."

    Liu Guixia: "Then let''s go. Be careful when you go to the river to wash vegetables. Your fourth uncle''s eldest brother also picked up a lot of water and put it there early in the morning. If you can''t go to the river, don''t go to the river. ."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally agreed again.

    You, salt, sauce, vinegar, seasoning, etc., their eldest brother also helped to bring them to the fourth uncle''s kitchen in the morning, and now they only need to bring the freshly bought dishes over there.

 Chapter 497ï¼š Where are you going to recuperate?

    Chapter 497 Where are you going to heal your wounds?

    Even if there is water, some dishes are not easy to wash at home, so Jiang Yue picked it out from the back basket, and if he could wash it by the river, he would wash it by the river.

    is packed in a bamboo basket.

    is still carried by Xue Yan.

    But before the two of them left the gate of their fourth uncle''s yard, they saw a black-clothed man dressed as a follower, with a scar on his face, a saber around his waist, and a tall black horse, coming slowly. .

    When the man saw them, he was quicker. He hurried over and clasped his fists and asked them, "Dare to ask if you saved the two children of our son? My son''s surname is Shao. I received a letter and asked them all the way. , the letter seems to say it is here."

    said, he also looked around.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue replied. Then he pointed inside: "He''s inside, you go in from the main room, the room on the right."

    The man was overjoyed: "Thank you!"

    Immediately, he hurriedly tied the horse, and strode forward.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care anymore, and continued to wash vegetables by the river with Xue Yan.

    The man stepped into the house, saw Shao Shuting lying on the kang, and immediately shouted with joy, "Young Master!" Immediately, he looked around every room and looked around, and saw that there was no one else in this house. As far as he and Shao Shuting were concerned, he just knelt down on one knee with his fists folded and saluted, also apologizing: "Ten nights are late, please forgive me!"

    "Okay, get up, I don''t blame you for this, it''s my own tossing." Shao Shuting waved his hand, signaling his subordinate to get up.

    He didn''t expect the wound to become so serious, and finally fainted. He didn''t even come out of the alley. He originally came here because he wanted to secretly check the whereabouts of his nephew, but naturally he didn''t want to eat it. medicine.

    His father was in the Zhennan military camp, and he would give him medicine if he didn''t take it.

    It''s alright now, there are two devils here, and they won''t get used to him, especially the baby Jiang Yue, cough...it''s too scary.

    "General, our people will be here soon. Just be patient, we''ll pick you up and leave here in a while." Shiye said.

    Shao Shuting raised his eyebrows: "Why do you want to leave here?"

    Ten Ye was stunned.

    Shao Shuting said with a smile: "Go, let those people stop picking me up, I''m just here to recuperate, that doctor is amazing, he feels more powerful than the military doctor in our military camp, and he cut the meat from my place, I guess it''s just that He can do it... I have to listen to the doctor''s words and take good care of my injuries. Besides, there is ice here, it''s so cool, and there are people I''m interested in. "

    I have to recuperate anyway, where should I go to recuperate?

    After thinking about it, he still felt that it would be better to recuperate here.

    As for his plan to leave after just chatting for a few days, let it go with the wind.

    It was also the two demons that interested him too much, otherwise he really wouldn''t change his mind, so he decided to stay here until the injury was healed.

    Ten Ye was very hesitant: "If you don''t drink medicine again..."

    Their generals are most afraid of drinking medicine, and only their grandfather dares to pour them into their generals, and because their grandfather is the father of their generals, their generals dare not fight back, but this is not the case with the grandfather of the state. , If you don''t drink medicine, this injury will definitely not heal.

    In his opinion, they have to send their generals back to the military camp quickly, and let their grandfather give them medicine again.

    As a general, Shao Shuting still has to maintain a certain dignity in front of his subordinates. Naturally, he is embarrassed to say that there are two children who can control him now, especially the baby Jiang Yue, who will give him medicine.

    "Don''t worry about this, the medicine will enter my stomach." Shao Shuting said perfunctorily.

    Ten Ye was even more surprised, his eyes widened: "General, can you drink the medicine?!" It was like the end of the world.

 Chapter 498ï¼š book?

    Chapter 498 Letter?

    "...Tokyo, you talk a bit too much today."

    Ten Ye was immediately frightened and knelt down with his fists folded: "General forgive me!"

    "Okay." Shao Shuting waved his hand again, not as knowledgeable as this subordinate. His measure is still quite large. "Go get someone to stop coming. The people in this village are ordinary people, don''t scare them."

    Although he didn''t think the two little devils would be frightened, everyone else was not all those two little devils.

    I don''t know what the two little devils grew up eating. Even if he was daring when he was a child, he didn''t look like they were at their age when they saw murder and blood splattered everywhere.

    "Remember to bring the four treasures of the study when you come again," Shao Shuting said again, "I want to write to the emperor and take leave."

    "Yes!" Shi Ye was about to go immediately, but after taking two steps, he turned around and came back: "General, there was a murder in this town, and there were two people in a small alley who were¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, Shao Shuting said, "Well, I killed it."

    Ten Ye expected it, and was not surprised, just asked: "Would you like to follow this line to check?"

    "Everyone is dead, what''s there to investigate. Besides," Shao Shuting suddenly narrowed his eyes and sneered: "In this world, apart from their Ji family and that Concubine Yi, no one else will try to assassinate our Shao family."

    Concubine Yi, the biological mother of the second prince Xuanyuan Yi.

    The Ji family is the natal family of Concubine Yi Gui, and the Ji family naturally supports the second prince to inherit the throne.

    *

    by the river.

    Xue Yan watched his Yuebao kill fish neatly while washing vegetables.

    It was a grass carp weighing more than five kilograms. It was still alive and kicking just now, but as soon as it arrived in the hands of his Yuebao, it was gutted, its gills plucked out, and it was washed clean.

    That skillful movement made him feel a little autistic.

    "Do you think Shao Shuting will be picked up today?" Jiang Yue chatted casually while putting away the washed fish.

    "It stands to reason that he will be picked up today." After all, everyone has come here to look for Shao Shuting, and it makes no sense to let a general with great military exploits recuperate in the farmhouse.

    "Is there an accident too?" Jiang Yue gave him a look.

    If people didn''t leave, there may still be variables.

    Xue Yan exhaled: "I hope there is no accident." He still wanted Shao Shuting to be taken away.

    There is no way to get it back. He can''t help Shao Shuting, a loyal and courageous general who died fighting for Da Ling and the people in the last life. Go, it will be alright.

    If he is willing to rescue Shao Shuting, then Shao Shuting must have been good in his last life. Jiang Yue couldn''t help but be curious: "You said he was in his forties when he died in his last life, so how did he die?"

    Xue Yan was silent for a long time before he said: "The Shao clan, whether old or young, women and children, all died in battle with him. They would rather die than surrender, and the Zhennan Army would rather die than surrender.

    Originally, Jiang Yue didn''t feel much, but upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but have a deep respect for the Shaw clan and Zhennan Army.

    Regardless of whether she was originally from here or not, the Shaw clan and the Zhennan Army''s heart for Daling and the people are all worthy of respect.

    Now that this has been said, Xue Yan also told Jiang Yue about the current situation of the Shao family.

    "His father is Shao Guogong, hereditary. Their Shao family has been in a prominent position since the history of Daling. His eldest brother Shao Boqi will inherit the title of Guogong in the future. His second brother Shao Zhongxi has been named king of different surnames because of too many military exploits. He was also named the Great General of the South because of his outstanding military exploits, his only sister is the current queen, and his only nephew is the crown prince."

    PS: Babies, if there is no accident tomorrow, there will be more chapter fifty~

    Shushu also has three books on farming, "My Lady Just Wants to Farm", "Nongmen Wenxiang", and "Nongmen Chang''an", all of which have been completed. Interested babies can go and have a look~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 499ï¼š What, have you suffered from his losses?

    Chapter 499 What, have you suffered from him?

    After listening, Jiang Yue was not surprised, but said, "This is really a distinguished family."

    "However," Xue Yan said again, "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has long since disappeared. When he was found, he had already been cut into pieces. When the second prince ascended the throne, the Shao family refused to accept it, believing that all this was the result of the second prince, mother, concubine and grandfather. The family did, they refused to bow their heads and become ministers, and the tigers squatted in the south, but they refused to betray Daling and established themselves as emperors. Until finally, 600,000 troops from other countries attacked from the south, in order to protect Daling and the people, no one survived. "

    How miserable.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while before saying, "Is that prince dead now?"

    "No, it won''t be found until next year."

    "Where was it found?" Maybe you can try to save the prince, thus changing the situation of the Shaw family, the Zhennan Army, and finally the entire southern life.

    "I don''t know, I also heard about it later."

    Knowing that he heard about it later in his previous life, Jiang Yue nodded. I don''t even know the whereabouts of the prince. It''s really hard to change the fate of the Shao family, the Zhennan Army, and the entire south of Daling.

    "So," Jiang Yue concluded, "the second prince will ascend to the throne next year? So, the current emperor will die next year?"

    "Um."

    "Can you change the fate of the current emperor?" Jiang Yue looked at him and said.

    He was startled.

    Jiang Yue continued: "I think that the second prince should not be a good thing, otherwise, how could it be that the Shao family and the Zhennan Army did not die at the end, this is not obviously borrowing someone else''s hand, not at the expense of the entire south. The price, get rid of the entire Shao family and the Zhennan Army? If the fate of the emperor can be changed now, it may not be the second prince succeeding the throne. By the way, how old is the current emperor? He won''t be very old, right? Are there any other princes? How will he die next year?"

    Xue Yan was immersed in her first sentence, the corners of her mouth trembled slightly, and her voice was particularly low: "Yes, it is to borrow someone''s hand, and don''t hesitate to use... to get rid of..."

    Jiang Yue is a smart person, and when she saw him like this, she understood: "Why, you have suffered from his losses?" If this is the case, she can''t let this second prince become the emperor.

    "It''s not a disadvantage." Xue Yan squeezed out a smile. "It''s just that I''ve gone the way of some people."

    Immediately, Xue Yan answered the questions that followed her: "The current emperor is still very young, only twenty-six, about the same age as Shao Shuting. Once Shao Shuting was his companion, he had two princes before his death in his last life. One is the crown prince who was finally split into eight pieces, and the other is the second prince who later ascended the throne. He suddenly fell into a coma on the full night of April and fifteenth next year, and he didn''t wake up until his death two months later."

    "Sudden coma?" Jiang Yue immediately understood, "That''s why you don''t know the cause of the coma?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. "At that time in my last life, I was still in Shengming Academy, not in Dijing. These are what my classmates and friends who were officials in Dijing told me."

    "Only twenty-six?" Jiang Yue was surprised, "How old are the prince and the second prince?"

    "The second prince turns seven years old on March 29 this year. The second prince is one day younger than the prince, so the prince should be seven years old on March 28." The reason why the second prince''s birthday is known is because the second prince is Xuanyuan Yi, in his last life, every time the emperor Xuanyuan Yi celebrated his birthday, he would celebrate, and he naturally knew that.

 Chapter 500ï¼š Do you doubt that I am the prince?

    Chapter 500 Don''t you doubt that I am the prince?

    "Seven years old..." Jiang Yue pondered, suddenly, looked at him and said, "Isn''t that the same age as you?" Immediately, she asked anxiously, "When did he disappear?"

    Xue Yan couldn''t help laughing when she saw her like this: "Don''t you suspect that I am the prince?"

    "no?"

    Xue Yan shook his head and smiled: "It''s not impossible, it''s impossible."

    "Why is it impossible?" Didn''t he know who his biological parents were.

    "Although the prince disappeared not long after he was born, he will be found next year, and he will be cut into pieces. Queen Shao was so excited that he went crazy. If it wasn''t for sure that it was her son, would she be crazy? What''s more, it is not a trivial matter for the prince to be found. There must be multiple evidences to prove that it is indeed His Royal Highness. Only then can anyone dare to say. Otherwise, who would dare to say that the person who was cut into pieces is the prince? , isn''t this courting death?"

    "It makes sense." Jiang Yue nodded, and felt that there must be multiple evidences, and it was hard evidence that he would be sure. Immediately, he no longer doubted, but turned and said: "People will not suddenly fall into a coma for no reason. It seems that something must happen on April 15 next year, and the current emperor will be in a coma. If it doesn''t happen like that in the previous life, this life should be changed. However, now I just don''t know what happened in that time in the previous life. "

    Xue Yan: "Indeed."

    Jiang Yue looked at him again: "Then now, do you want to change the fate of the current emperor?"

    He was obviously startled just now. She understood that since he was reborn, he had always wanted to live in this village as an ordinary person. Naturally, he never thought about having any relationship with any high-ranking person, but now that he has said so much, She felt that his mind should have changed a bit.

    "I never thought about this before." Xue Yan smiled wryly, very honest. He hadn''t thought that far yet. Before all his thoughts were on the fate of his family, he stopped studying and came back to this village to live. "but¡­¡­"

    To tell the truth, he would definitely not be able to watch the Shao clan and the 200,000-strong southern army just die in battle to defend the south.

    Besides, there are so many people in the south, how innocent...

    Also, his family is located in the south of Daling, as long as there is war in the south, his family will definitely be affected...

    "Just change it." Xue Yan sighed. "Although I don''t know exactly what happened that day, I know a lot of other things and I''ll take care of that."

    "Well." Jiang Yue didn''t ask much. She trusted him to handle it well, otherwise he wouldn''t have said that. And looking at his attitude, handling this matter is as easy as the palm of your hand.

    Can easily change the fate of an emperor?

    In this past life, he must have been at least a very high-ranking official.

    However, that Shao Shuting was a person who existed in a previous life... So, it''s a coincidence that he has the same name as one of her lieutenants and has the same name as her other lieutenant?

    Although it is too coincidental, it should be a coincidence.

    Jiang Yue nodded in her heart. Otherwise it can''t be explained at all.

    At this time, the dishes were also washed, Jiang Yue stood up, Xue Yan also stood up, and then Xue Yan carried the basket with the washed dishes, and the two went back together.

    Before returning to the fourth uncle''s house, he saw that the dark horse tied to the door of their fourth uncle''s house was gone.

    Is this the person who came to find Shao Shuting?

    Is Shao Shuting leaving?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and both felt that Shao Shuting should not have been picked up yet.

 Chapter 501ï¼š Nine dishes?

    Chapter 501 Nine dishes?

    The two of them didn''t say anything and entered the courtyard of their fourth uncle''s house. Then, they didn''t go to Shao Shuting and went straight to the kitchen.

    Gotta make lunch.

    The table for cutting vegetables is a bit high. Jiang Yue has already put a small bench next to this table, standing on it, just right.

    "I''m going to make eight dishes at noon," Jiang Yue said while putting the pig''s heart bought today on the cutting board and preparing to slice it into thin slices, while saying to Xue Yan, who started beside him, "Squirrel fish, green pepper ribs, stir-fried Pig heart, double-cooked pork, Mapo tofu, cold cucumber, stir-fried vegetables, minced meat and eggplant.¡±

    There are many people in the family, not counting the fourth brother in the town, but including Shao Shuting, there are ten people in total anyway.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu are all very big eaters, and Shao Shuting, the general, has a big appetite. These dishes must be full, otherwise they are not enough.

    Sometimes the ice maker is not at the stall at noon, but waits at home to deliver ice to town, and has to eat with them.

    "Let''s also make a soup, there is a winter melon, so make a winter melon soup." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan had no objection. Although he had eaten everything else, he knew, but he didn''t know what squirrel fish was, but he didn''t buy grass carp, it must be made of grass carp, so he didn''t ask anything.

    I saw that he also took a kitchen knife and put a chopping board in front of him, cutting things he thought could be cut well and she needed to use. Such as onions.

    Even the green onions were cut slowly, so he was a little worried about getting them.

    Jiang Yue was much faster, the knife was neat, the pig heart was quickly sliced ??into slices by her, and each slice was about the same thickness. Looking at it, Xue Yan felt that the difference was too big.

    Put the sliced ??pig hearts in a basin and soak them in water. The blood water inside must be leached out before the pig hearts can be marinated.

    In fact, Xue Yan didn''t need to help with cutting anything. She could do whatever she wanted, so she said to Xue Yan, "You can burn the pot."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan went to the stove and sat down to start the fire.

    The cooktop of the Fourth Uncle¡¯s house is also a large pot and a small pot installed on it. Both pots are clean and can be used at any time.

    Xue Yan first burned the small pot, and the large pot waited to cook the rice.

    There was also a small bench next to the pot table. As soon as Jiang Yue stood up, he poured a spoonful of cold water into the small pot, then put the whole piece of meat he bought into it, and then added some **** slices and green onions. Section, cooking wine.

    She is making double-cooked pork.

    "Wait a minute, skim off the foam on top, and cook it until it''s ripe, then you can take it out and let it cool." Jiang Yue said while covering the pot, and told Xue Yan who was sitting at the door of the stove. "If you don''t know what Hachimachi looks like, just stick it with chopsticks, and it''s enough to penetrate."

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied again.

    By the time Xue Yan started to skim the foam in the pot, Jiang Yue had already cut a lot of things out, and they were all packed and put on a plate for later use.

    To be honest, the whole piece of meat was so thick, he really didn''t know what was considered mature, so he took a chopstick, inserted it, and didn''t go in.

    Then continue to cook.

    Until it could just penetrate, he took the large piece of meat out of the pot, put it aside, and let it cool down naturally.

    Washed the small pot again.

    When he turned around again, he saw that Jiang Yue was already dealing with the grass carp that had been killed and cleaned.

    I saw that she cut off the head of the grass carp, and then removed the bones, leaving only the flesh of the fish. The tail was not broken, and she neatly used a fancy knife on the flesh of the fish.

 Chapter 502ï¼š ketchup

    Chapter 502 Tomato Sauce

    Then, marinate the fish head and meat with salt and cooking wine for a while, and then coat them with flour paste.

    then came to the stove again.

    Pour a lot of oil into the small pot he washed. With so much oil and flour, it should be fried the fish head and meat.

    Xue Yan can still understand.

    sat at the door of the stove again to start the fire.

    The oil was 70% hot, and she saw that she was holding the tail of the fish in one hand and the other end of the fish in the other, and slowly put the fish into the pan to fry it.

    Seeing him watching, she calmly said, "When the bombing is finalized, you can let go."

    And just after she finished speaking, the fish was basically set, and she let go and let the whole fish go in and fry. Also put the whole fish head in.

    After frying, take it out and place it on a large plate.

    "The sauce is still on top. After the sauce and other dishes are ready, pour it. If it''s not hot at all, it won''t be delicious." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan answered first, and then asked, "Is the cauldron ready to cook rice now?" He had already cleaned the rice.

    "It''s alright, I''ve already cut the vegetables, and I only have to cook." Jiang Yuebian said, without letting Xue Yan get started, he directly poured the washed rice into the cold water in the large pot, and then covered the pot. cover.

    Xue Yan set the cauldron on fire.

    Shao Shuting''s medicine was about to be fried. If it was fried now, it would be eaten at lunch. Xue Yan went to pick up some charcoal and put it in the stove to burn it red before putting it in the small stove, and then on the small stove. He put the medicine pot and put some black charcoal in the small stove. Seeing that the charcoal had already been burned in the stove, it was burning very well. For the time being, no one needed to care about it. It was enough to add the charcoal in time, and he went back to At the door of the stove, he looked at the fire in the stove under the cauldron and the small pot.

    And Jiang Yue has already started making green pepper ribs, making green pepper ribs, stir-frying pig hearts, Mapo tofu, and twice-cooked pork.

    I saw that Jiang Yue quickly sliced ??the cooled meat into thin slices. The slice was really thin. After a stir fry, the color of the sliced ??meat became transparent after a while, and the edges were slightly rolled up. , I think it must be very delicious.

    When making the winter melon soup, Jiang Yue took advantage of the gap and mixed a plate of cucumbers, which was very appetizing.

    Then make minced meat eggplant.

    followed by a plate of fried vegetables.

    The dishes are basically ready, and the rest is to pour the juice on the fried squirrel fish. This juice needs to use tomato sauce. I saw Jiang Yue scooped a large spoonful of hot water from the hanging pot, poured it into a small pot, and then , put four large tomatoes in a small pot.

    The fish is quite big, so make a little more tomato sauce.

    Cover the pot.

    It only takes a short time to open the lid of the pot, remove the tomatoes inside, and soak them in cold water. At this point the skin of the tomatoes can be easily peeled off.

    After peeling off the skin, cut the tomatoes into small pieces, put them in a bowl, mash them with a spoon, then pour them into the pot, add sugar, and boil.

    Boil on high heat first, then turn to low heat.

    Her amount is relatively small, so in order to avoid sticking to the pan, she has to keep stirring it with a spatula.

    Cook until it is very thick, almost like the sauce, then you can serve it up.

    In fact, if there are lemons, you can add some lemon juice at the end. The lemon juice can increase the acidity and make the ketchup last longer, but because she eats it in one meal, and Xue Yan can''t stand it too sour, this way . Otherwise, she might actually plant a lemon in the space.

    "This is tomato sauce." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan looked at it, "Is this all right?"

 Chapter 503ï¼š Yuebaos cooking looks so good!

    Chapter 503 The dishes made by Yuebao look good!

    "No, you have to tick it before you can pour it on, and it will look even better then." After that, Jiang Yue started to make the soup that was poured on top of the squirrel fish.

    I saw Jiang Yue poured a little oil into the small pot. After the oil was hot, he poured all the tomato sauce into it, followed by an appropriate amount of sugar and vinegar, and then an appropriate amount of water.

    also added a pinch of salt.

    Thicken after boiling.

    The color of the soup became particularly bright and sticky. Jiang Yue then poured it out of the pot with a large spoon, and the hot soup was poured on the squirrel fish.

    The plate of squirrel fish immediately looked like a painting, with bright colors and extremely beautiful.

    Xue Yan was a little surprised. He knew that some dishes could be made to look good. In his previous life, he didn''t know how many good-looking dishes he had eaten, but it was the first time that he saw a person make such a beautiful dish with his own eyes.

    There were threshing noises everywhere, Shao Shuting couldn''t sleep in the room, and he was thinking about how to write a letter to the emperor. He also had to write a letter to his sister, and only waited for Shiye to come back again, and then he started to be bored. .

    Having nothing to do, he tilted his head and looked through the window facing the kitchen room, watching Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, one small, one large and two children cook together in the kitchen.

    Looking at Jiang Yue''s skilled movements and Xue Yan''s very natural attack on her, he found it interesting.

    They are not two ordinary children.

    When he saw at the end, the dish of fried fish, which was as beautiful as a painting and was reluctant to touch, he was also surprised and swallowed his saliva.

    It¡¯s delicious to look at.

    Shao Shuting thought it was amazing. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he really wouldn''t believe that there were these two kinds of children in the world.

    Involuntarily, he was naturally more interested in Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    also felt that, as expected of the two little devils he thought, they were just different.

    "Ah, ah, Xiaoyan Yuebao, have you finished the meal, I''m going to starve to death!" Just as the soup was poured, Xue Wuhu rushed from the house like a monkey.

    Fast.

    Although there are nine dishes, the best-looking and most eye-catching is the squirrel fish. Xue Wuhu saw it at first sight and almost jumped up: "Damn it! How did you do it? How did you do it with flowers? It¡¯s the same, it¡¯s too beautiful! But, are we still willing to eat it!¡±

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "The rice is ready and ready to eat. It was Yuebao who said that the fish had only a few patterns, so he changed it to a new pattern. This is the soup that was cut and fried first, and then poured into the soup. , the soup is mainly tomatoes."

    "Ah, it looks delicious." Xue Wuhu stared at him without blinking. Immediately, he jumped out like a monkey and started shouting: "Father, mother, come and see, Yuebao''s cooking looks good! Mother, it looks much better than what you and sister-in-law cook!"

    Hearing that, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need to ask, they all knew that the family had finished work in the morning, and they all came over for lunch, which was also the family''s lunch break.

    "Really?!" Liu Guixia and Li Hehua walked in in surprise. When I saw each dish, I was even more surprised, and kept saying: "It looks much better than what we made, it looks much better than what we made. This slice is thin, look at the cut of this fish, it looks like a flower... ...you didn''t hurt your hands, did you?"

    Xue Yan said: "No, it was all cut by Yuebao, and Yuebao didn''t hurt his hand."

    "This is good, this is good." Liu Guixia couldn''t be more happy. "Yuebao is really following her mother. How old is this? It''s the first time I cook, and the knife skills are so good."

 Chapter 504ï¼š Unkind request?

    Chapter 504 Unkind invitation?

    "I''ll go," Xue Erhu''s eyes widened as soon as he came in, "I don''t think the food in the restaurant in this town looks so good. Grandpa, grandpa, come and have a look too." After speaking, he turned to help Cai. The old man Xue, who had just entered the courtyard gate, went.

    "Grandpa is here?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both asked.

    "Yeah," Liu Guixia smiled, "I heard that you two darlings made lunch today and came here on purpose, but you can''t usually invite them."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurried out of the kitchen and went to help old man Xue.

    Old Man Xue was leaning on crutches, his mouth closed with joy, and he also went into the kitchen to look at the dishes, and naturally he thought it was very good-looking. But when people came, they wanted to go in and see Shao Shuting.

    Although Shao Shuting was rescued, in the eyes of the elderly, he was considered a guest.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia accompanied him to take a look.

    Xue Sanhu also went in, because he was carrying two more basins of ice in his hand, which he wanted to put in Shao Shuting''s room again.

    Li Hehua and the others brought the food to the table in the main room.

    Li Hehua was talking happily with Yu Hongyan while delivering the dishes to the table. The two sisters didn''t say anything important, but they still said that this dish was so beautiful that it must be delicious.

    When Shao Shuting saw Old Man Xue and the others coming in, he hurriedly braced himself a little and said apologetically, "Old man, I can''t get up to greet you."

    "You''re really a son of a big family, you''re polite, you''re polite," Old Man Xue said cheerfully, "We are all peasants, we don''t have so much etiquette, lie down, lie down, you have to take good care of you."

    Shao Shuting lay down again and said with a smile: "You have to take good care of it. Before, the younger generation was so mad that he thought it would not be a big deal. It''s really thanks to your two children, otherwise the younger generation would have died. A servant of the family came, but seeing that the junior is really not suitable for moving, he did not pick up the junior, he has already gone back to get things, and he will come again next day, and the junior will have to talk to you in the future."

    This is what it means to stay here to heal and not leave.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    I don''t know how this general can live here.

    Is this room nice?

    Wasn¡¯t it clear that you would be nagging for a few days before?

    "What are you talking about?" Xue Dafu laughed. "You can stay here and leave when your injury is healed, so we can rest assured."

    "The junior should thank the uncle first." Shao Shuting smiled. Immediately afterwards, without hesitation, he smiled again: "Junior has a ruthless request."

    "Is something wrong?" The old man Xue looked kind.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia also looked concerned.

    Shao Shuting thinks this family is really good, but he still tells the truth: "The younger generation heard from your uncle that your family doesn''t have enough seedless watermelons to sell, but the younger generation still wants to ask you to sell two seedless watermelons to the younger generation. People rushed to the imperial capital and gave the younger sister a taste. The younger sister has always been in a bad mood, this seedless watermelon is so sweet, the younger generation wants her to eat something sweet, maybe she will be in a better mood."

    Originally, he wanted to buy some strawberries and tomatoes, which were rare, but they didn''t last long.

    And after the watermelon is picked, it can be kept for a while. He sent it to Dijing without a break, day and night. It is estimated that it will be delivered in three or four days, and the watermelon will be still fresh by then.

    Others don''t know, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both know that this sister must be Queen Shao.

 Chapter 505ï¼š they are outrageous

    Chapter 505 They are outrageous

    Why Queen Shao is always in a bad mood, they can also think of it, it should be that the prince has not been found, and the mood is not good.

    "What''s this difficult, okay, you don''t have to buy it, you can just take two seedless watermelons." Xue Dafu agreed immediately and laughed again and again. "Usually, in addition to the seedless watermelons we sell, we also keep some seedless watermelons to eat at home. If there are too many, we will definitely not be able to take them out, but two are still ok, ok."

    Xue old man Liu Guixia also nodded. I think Shao Shuting is good. He is away from home and misses his sister at home. He is a good brother.

    "When are you going to eat?" Xue Wuhu, who was almost hungry, stood in the main room, lying on the door frame, and asked weakly inside.

    "Just eat, just eat." Liu Guixia and the others immediately said happily.

    Then, they started to eat, but before they went out to the main room to eat, they did not forget to tell Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "I will wait for the servant in the family to come again, and you will take that person to the field to pick two seedless seeds. watermelon."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Old Man Xue and the others sat in the main room and started to eat. They also gave Xue Dagui a bowl, packed a lot of dishes, and put them aside. When Xue Dagui came back in the evening, they could eat it hot, and Xue Yihu also brought food to the room for Shao Shuting. , let Shao Shuting eat.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to eat, but gave Shao Shuting the medicine that had already been fried and had been placed cold.

    The door was open, for fear that the old man Xue in the main room would see it and scare their grandfather, so Xue Yan stood there naturally, blocking as much as possible, and then Jiang Yue directly poured Shao Shuting down.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the main room for dinner.

    "Dagui is more spacious than your house. Your house is making ice now, and it''s even more crowded." Old man Xue laughed while eating the sweet and sour squirrel fish that the younger generation gave him.

    Xue Dafu smiled and said: "It will be fine when the big house is built. Isn''t this the bricks and tiles that haven''t been fired and sent. It''s almost two months later. When I paid the money, I said yes. Two months later, but never more than three months."

    "Okay. Okay." Old Man Xue kept laughing.

    "Grandpa, you can also try the pot meat this time. The dishes made by Yuebao are really delicious. My favorite is the fish. The second one is the pot meat this time. The other dishes are actually delicious, but I really I really like to eat these two." Xue Wuhu said while bluffing, while he gave Old Man Xue several pieces of twice-cooked pork.

    This color is really...

    Just looking at it makes me appetizing.

    "This pig heart is delicious too," Yu Hongyan smiled, "I used to think pig heart was not tasty, and thought it was fishy, ??but Yuebao didn''t know how to make it, but it wasn''t fishy at all, it was thin, and it looked so good. ."

    "I like this mapo tofu better, look at how tender it is," Liu Guixia smiled, "I''ve made it too, but it''s just not as delicious."

    Xue Yihu smiled naively: "Cooked cucumbers are so crispy."

    Li Hehua smiled and echoed: "Yeah, it''s refreshing."

    Xue Dafu laughed and said, "I think it''s delicious." After speaking, he buried his head and ate again.

    Although Xue Yan ate it casually, he also thought that these dishes tasted really good. Usually he was full after eating only a small bowl, but today he ate an extra half a bowl because the food was delicious.

    His father and the others were outrageous. Not only did they eat a particularly large bowl of rice, but they also ate all the soup from the dishes. There was nothing left, and every plate was clean.

 Chapter 506ï¼š I cant find my way home

    Chapter 506 I can''t find my way home

    Almost choked up.

    Shao Shuting was nowhere to be found.

    Shao Shuting really didn''t expect it to be so delicious. His family background is prominent. Except for the military camp and the generals, the dishes at home are especially beautiful and exquisite, but the taste is not comparable to these dishes. These dishes not only look good, but also taste good. They are completely full of color, flavor, and taste. The dishes in his home, and even those in the palace, even if he sometimes thinks that they are delicious, he always feels that there is something wrong.

    Although Jiang Yue ate a little of every dish, the one he ate the most was pork ribs with green peppers.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t say a word during the whole process. After eating two big bowls of rice without a word, he left the table early and rode to deliver ice to Pei''s house.

    As soon as he arrived in the town, because horses were not allowed on the street, and there were many people on the street, Xue Sanhu slowed down the speed of the horse, got off the horse, led the horse, and walked to the Pei Mansion.

    But as he was walking, he suddenly saw a pretty figure dressed in purple Ayala at the corner in front of him.

    is Pei Fufu.

    He has been delivering ice to the Pei family for a few days, and he has never seen Pei Fufu again. Today is the second time he sees Pei Fufu, and he can''t help but stop.

    Pei Fufu didn''t follow the maid by her side today. She walked out of an alley through the corner, walked for a while, and then headed into another alley, as if something was up.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t even go over to say hello, it''s good to have another look.

    Then, he planned to continue to the Pei Mansion.

    He didn''t know that he hadn''t passed the corner that Pei Fufu had just walked, when he saw Pei Fufu coming out of the corner again in small steps. He was only close to her, and he saw that her face seemed a little panicked.

    But she still didn''t see him, she still walked forward for a while, and then she went into the other alley with her head down again...

    Finally, Xue Sanhu realized something was wrong.

    This person seems to be going around in circles...

    Around a shop where there are roads around people''s houses, keep going in circles...

    So, he stood there.

    Sure enough, after a while, I saw Pei Fufu walking out again, and she was about to move forward again, and she didn''t know how many times she entered another alley again.

    He then led the horse over and called out indifferently, "Miss Pei."

    "Huh?" Pei Fufu subconsciously heard the sound and looked back, when she saw him, she immediately became nervous, her face flushed again, and her head lowered again, "Xiao, Xiaoyan third brother..."

    The voice is poor.

    Pei Fufu called Xue Sihu directly as fourth brother, but called Xue Sanhu, or Xiaoyan third brother, which is extremely unfamiliar... Xue Sanhu didn''t care, but stopped several steps away from her and asked her: " What are you doing here?"

    "I, I..." Pei Fufu lowered her head even more, the handkerchief in her hands kept twisting, like a child who did something wrong, her voice became even lower, "I can''t find my way home. already."

    Xue Sanhu: "..."

    Xue Sanhu never expected this to be the reason. After thinking about it, he probably understood what was wrong with this person. Some people are born ignorant of the road, and no matter how many times they walk, they cannot remember or recognize them.

    "Where''s Feiju?" he asked. She is the young lady of a big family, and she should be accompanied by a maid when she goes out.

    Pei Fufu whispered: "Feiju came out with me, but there were so many people just now that I got separated from her. I wanted to go back, so I followed the people, but when I was walking, I came here, and then, No, I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve been here all the time... I''m sorry."

 Chapter 507ï¼š didnt notice

    Chapter 507 I didn''t even notice

    At the end, she suddenly felt that she was so useless, she couldn''t help but apologize, her eyes were turning red.

    Although she lowered her head, Xue Sanhu couldn''t see her expression, but through her voice, she could probably tell what her expression looked like now.

    "Nothing sorry." He said lightly. "Your house is right in front of you, and it''s not far away. Follow me. I''m just going to your house to deliver ice."

    "Thank you, thank you." Pei Fufu wanted to look up, but just raised it a little, then lowered it again.

    "Let''s go." His voice was very soft.

    He didn''t even notice it himself.

    Pei Fufu didn''t notice either.

    just lowered her head and glanced secretly. Seeing that Xue Sanhu''s feet were walking forward, she followed slowly, keeping a distance of about ten steps.

    Seeing that Xue Sanhu was walking in a hurry, she should be looking forward and walking forward. Only then did she boldly raise her head and glance at Xue Sanhu''s tall, god-like back. He immediately lowered his head again.

    Heart pounding.

    is like jumping out.

    Xue Sanhu took a few steps, then looked back and saw Pei Fufu walking with her head buried in it, he couldn''t help but worry that Pei Fufu would bump into something, but now he was leading the horse in front, and basically no one would cross the middle. , the possibility of Pei Fufu hitting something is very small, so he can ignore it.

    From the first time they met, he knew that she would be nervous when she saw him.

    It''s good to keep such a long distance, not to ruin her reputation, and to make her feel at ease.

    When he could see the vermilion gate of Pei Fu''s house, Xue Sanhu stopped and said to the person behind him who was ten steps away with his head buried, "Your house is in front."

    Pei Fufu immediately stopped and looked up, seeing that it was her house in front of her, she was overjoyed, and immediately lowered her head again, extremely nervous, not knowing if Xue Sanhu could hear it, she whispered: "You, you I ate the watermelon at home, it was delicious, thank you, thank you. Today, thank you too."

    After saying that, his ears turned red.

    then lowered his head and hurried past him.

    "Miss! You scared me to death!" Fei Ju was taking people out of the house, planning to go to the street to look for their young lady, but she searched twice by herself and couldn''t find it. Seeing that their young lady came back by herself, she almost cried with joy.

    "I-I''m fine." Pei Fufu didn''t dare to look back. "Hurry, hurry in." After saying that, regardless of Feiju and the others, she quickly entered the door of her house.

    Feiju and the others felt inexplicable, and immediately looked behind, but saw nothing.

    Xue Sanhu had already led the horse when Pei Fufu was walking towards home, and retreated into an alley next to him, lest anyone see that Pei Fufu was brought back by a man.

    This is not good for Pei Fufu''s reputation.

    Stayed in the alley for a while before Xue Sanhu led the horse out, went to the gate of Pei''s house, unloaded 40 pounds of ice from the horse, and even gave a box to the doorman of Pei''s house.

    *

    Xue Dafu and the others went home to make ice after having lunch. Li Hehua helped wash the dishes and tidy up the stove before returning home to help make ice again.

    The old man Xue was very energetic. After lunch, he went to Shao Shuting''s room and had a good conversation with Shao Shuting before going home to rest.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan cleaned up the main room before going to the paddy field to have a look. When they came back, they saw Shi Ye had come again.

    This time, Toya came not on a horse, but on a carriage.

 Chapter 508ï¼š You must not lose your manners

    Chapter 508 You must not lose your courtesy

    The horse pulling the carriage is still the dark horse.

    The hair is particularly black and shiny and extremely strong.

    "Young Master Yan, Miss Yuebao." As soon as he got off the carriage, Shi Ye clasped his fists. Then, he started to move things down from the carriage.

    There were a lot of things to see, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped move them.

    is basically delivered to Shao Shuting''s room.

    There is also a big bag, which is Shiye''s luggage.

    Shiye wanted to build a floor next to Shao Shuting''s kang, and would stay here to take care of Shao Shuting''s master in the future, but the room where Shao Shuting lived was not that big, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to stay with them when their fourth uncle returned. Fourth uncle, let Shiye live in another empty room of their fourth uncle''s house.

    It should have been Shao Shuting''s instigation, and Shi Ye also prepared a gift for everyone in their family.

    To the peasant family, it was a very generous gift, but to Shao Shuting, a well-known son of a prominent family, it was too thin. Anyway, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had to accept it.

    After all the things were removed from the carriage, Shi Ye freed his horse from the wooden carriage, put the wooden carriage aside, and then sent his horse to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s stables.

    Fortunately, the stables were quite large at first, and they could accommodate another horse.

    Ten Ye fed the horses some fodder before returning. Then, he took a big back basket and went to the field with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to pick two seedless watermelons.

    But before he went, he put a small case beside the kang, and put a pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the desk, and some ink was researched on the inkstone table.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need to look, they all knew that Shao Shuting was going to write something, they didn''t say anything, but stood in the corridor and waited for ten nights.

    "Go quickly." After a pause, Shao Shuting couldn''t help but exhort: "Don''t look at their young age, but for saving me, you must not lose your courtesy."

    "Yes!" Toya immediately clasped his fists.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked in front, Shi Ye was holding a large backpack in one hand, and his saber in the other hand, and he had a scar on his face, which was very intimidating. , the villagers couldn''t help but look curiously, but they were afraid, and then quickly looked away.

    Everyone was relieved until they heard that this was the entourage of the young master who was rescued by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and that he was not a heinous person.

    When he was in the watermelon field, Shi Ye was surprised to see that the watermelons were so big.

    It''s not that he has never seen a melon field, but other people''s melon fields just don''t grow as well as the watermelons in this acre of watermelon fields.

    After Jiang Yuexiao entered the watermelon field, she chose two seedless watermelons that could be picked. Then, Xue Yan carried them to the field one by one, and put the back basket for Shi Ye who was waiting on the ground. inside.

    Ten Ye wanted to help, but he was unfamiliar with the watermelon field. It was growing so well, and there were vine leaves everywhere.

    After picking the watermelon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go back to the fourth uncle''s house, but went to the rice field to see how the rice that their family had seized today was drying.

    After returning to Xue Dagui''s house in Shiye, he began to stuff some things into the basket, so that the two large watermelons would not split even if they suffered a big bump in the basket.

    Immediately, Shiye entered Shao Shuting''s room again.

    Shao Shuting has already written something, it is two letters, one is to the present emperor, he is going to leave to recuperate, and the other is to his sister, Empress Shao.

    "You quickly have someone send it." Shao Shuting said.

 Chapter 509ï¼š Queen Shao

    Chapter 509 Queen Shao

    "Yes!" Toya immediately took the order, and then, with the letter and the seedless watermelon, he rode to the town in a hurry, and asked another person in the town to send him to the imperial capital.

    Hurrying horses, day and night, on the morning of June 24, Xin and Watermelon finally arrived at the Imperial Capital and were sent to the palace.

    Phoenix Palace.

    Empress Shao was wearing a phoenix robe and a phoenix crown, leaning on the beauty''s couch. She was only twenty-four years old, with a beautiful face, red lips and white teeth, and the flowers in the imperial garden were not even a fraction of hers.

    Everyone knows that Empress Shao is the most beautiful woman in Daling, and she is the most honorable and enviable woman in Daling.

    It''s just that at this moment, her eyes are a little empty, and she doesn''t know what she''s thinking, let alone what she''s looking at.

    "Niangniang! Niangniang!"

    Suddenly, a big **** led two little eunuchs and walked in quickly.

    The big **** looked happy, holding a letter in both hands.

    The two little eunuchs followed behind with a large mahogany box.

    all bowed to show their respect.

    "What''s the matter, you''re so happy?" Next to Empress Shao, a big palace maid who was fanning a fan to Empress Shao asked with a smile.

    "The general has sent a letter!"

    Upon hearing the letter from his third brother, Empress Shao immediately sat up straight and asked with joy and anticipation, "Is there any news from the prince?"

    The big **** couldn''t bear it, but he replied truthfully: "No."

    Empress Shao lost her energy immediately, and slowly crooked again. She crouched down on the couch of the beauty. Although it was a picture of a beauty, she didn''t know what she was thinking.

    looks lost.

    The maids and eunuchs who were present were all red-eyed.

    Ever since the disappearance of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, their empress has been like this.

    "Niangniang," the **** sniffed and smiled again, "this is a letter from the general to you. The general has sent a letter to the emperor. I heard that the general was injured and needs to recuperate, so he will send a letter to the emperor to take leave. already."

    "The third brother is injured?!" Queen Shao immediately sat up again and asked anxiously. "Is it serious? Why do you still need to take leave? The third brother has never taken leave."

    "Niangniang, don''t worry, it''s not very serious, it just needs to rest, and it''s good to take care of it." The **** hurriedly comforted.

    Queen Shao didn''t believe it, so she grabbed the letter from the **** and opened it.

    was written by her third brother.

    In addition to reassuring her and saying that he was fine, he just persuaded her to reconcile with the emperor as before.

    Let her use the name of the rare seedless watermelon to invite the emperor to come to Feng Palace to eat this seedless watermelon, and then reconcile with the emperor as before.

    The mahogany box has been put down and opened by the two little eunuchs, and there are two large watermelons that are firmly placed inside.

    After reading it, Empress Shao did not put down the letter, but just held the letter and started to stay stunned. It seems that she can''t remember what problem she had with the emperor, so she was persuaded like this.

    The maid of the palace still couldn''t hold back her red eyes, and choked up, she also persuaded: "Niangniang, will you listen to the persuasion once? The Crown Prince has been missing for seven years. You can''t be so stiff with the emperor anymore. The evidence proves that Concubine Yi and Ji''s family did it, otherwise the emperor will definitely deal with them."

    "Yes, Niangniang." A mama also said with red eyes. "You are the Queen of the Palace. No matter what Concubine Yigui is, she is still a concubine and can never replace you. If you don''t go to see the emperor, the emperor will come to see you, but you don''t want to see him. This is not to send the emperor to another concubine. That push, now you don''t care about the harem..."

 Chapter 510ï¼š Quickly pass on the imperial doctor!

    Chapter 510 Quickly pass on the imperial doctor!

    "Concubine Yi Gui is taking care of the harem," the maid was still saying, "but Feng Yin is still with you, and the emperor''s heart is still with you, otherwise the emperor won''t always come, so don''t You are stubborn, the most important thing is that you have another prince, then, even if... even if His Royal Highness can''t find him, the conspiracy of Concubine Yigui and Ji''s family will not succeed, and you will have a son by your side and a stable position in the back. Golden Soup."

    "I won''t be able to find it! I won''t be able to find it!" Suddenly, Empress Shao was furious and yelled, her eyes were full of tears. "Don''t say it! Don''t say it! Besides, this palace killed all of you! I''ll definitely find it! Shu''er will definitely be found! Shu''er... Shu''er... Where the **** are you? You know. Is the queen mother looking for you? Shu''er... ah¡ª"

    Finally, she burst into tears.

    Heartbroken.

    "Niangniang. Niangniang." Everyone panicked and knelt on the ground, and they knelt down a lot in one fell swoop.

    Each of them also cried in disbelief.

    How hard their mother-in-law is, can they not know.

    It has been seven years, and there is no news from His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. Their concubine is anxious, and they are becoming less and less motivated and less interested in other things.

    But don¡¯t you have to go on living?

    "Why do you all persuade me, why...why..." Empress Shao burst into tears, "He doesn''t believe me...there is no evidence, I can understand him...but I really can''t do it...I really can''t do it. It''s the same as before... Do you think I don''t understand, I understand, I understand everything, and I also think... But it''s another matter to do it... Shu''er still doesn''t know where to suffer... ...As soon as I think about me...why are you trying to persuade me...why...even the third brother is persuading me now, he would never persuade me like that, they all love me the most, why...why¡ª ¡ª¡±

    was so excited that Empress Shao suddenly fainted.

    "Niangniang! Niangniang!" The people in the Phoenix Palace were almost scared to death.

    "Quickly pass on the imperial doctor!"

    "Your Majesty! Go and invite your Majesty!"

    The people in the Phoenix Palace were in chaos.

    Xuanyuan Hao was in the process of approving the memorial, and Concubine Yi Gui was with him. Suddenly, he heard that Empress Shao was fainted. Xuanyuan Hao got up in a hurry and went to the Phoenix Palace.

    Concubine Yi also pretended to be worried and wanted to follow along.

    As soon as Xuanyuan Hao saw it, he kept walking, but said, "Don''t go, it will stimulate her even more."

    "Yes." Concubine Yigui replied obediently and understandingly, and she was blessed with blessings. It was not until Xuanyuan Hao disappeared that she was filled with deep hatred.

    When Xuanyuan Hao arrived at the Phoenix Palace, the imperial doctor had already made a diagnosis and said that there was no serious problem, but that he was too emotional and could not bear it for a while.

    Although he knew that the person was fine, but after entering, he saw the haggard face of the person on the bed, and it cleared up again. Xuanyuan Hao''s heart still ached.

    After Empress Shao woke up, it was already midnight, and she found herself in bed, still in Xuanyuan Hao''s arms, she was in a trance for a while before realizing that this was not a dream.

    Since her son disappeared, she said that Concubine Yigui and the Ji family did it, and he didn''t believe her because he didn''t have any evidence, so she and he never shared a bed with him.

    It''s been seven years, right?

    Involuntarily, Empress Shao remembered and went to sleep in the side hall, but at this time, Xuanyuan Hao, who she thought was asleep, hugged her tighter, his chin resting on top of her head.

    He also said, "Just one night. Please."

 Chapter 511ï¼š Hes totally out of shape

    Chapter 511 He has no image at all

    *

    Dijing, the relationship between the emperor and the queen is deadlocked, Huaishu Village, this morning, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in Shao Shuting''s room again, filling Shao Shuting with medicine.

    Ten Ye was not in Shao Shuting''s room.

    Because Shao Shuting still wanted to keep his tall image of a general, his father gave him medicine, and he was given medicine by a baby. If Shi Ye saw this, he would still have the image of a general? Naturally, every time Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were drugged, he sent Shi Ye away.

    Unexpectedly, this time, Shi Ye didn''t go to other places in the village, but went to the back of the house to see what the back of the house was like, but unexpectedly, the window behind Shao Shuting''s room was open. It was the window that was facing the kitchen window. Shi Ye took an unintentional glance and saw the scene of their general being drugged by a baby girl. Shi Ye''s eyes widened in an instant, and his mouth was completely open. Stuff an egg in it.

    The sword in his hand fell.

    made a clanging sound.

    Shao Shuting: "..." Well, he has no image at all.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t care about him because they were still in a hurry to pick things from the ground, but Shao Shuting himself, seeing Shi Ye was still there, the sword fell on the ground and didn''t know how to pick it up, so he held his forehead and said He said, "Hurry up and help!"

    "Oh, oh." Shi Ye finally came to his senses, picked up his sword hurriedly, and followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into the field with great strides.

    Ten Ye has been in Huaishu Village for a few days. In addition to taking care of the master, Shao Shuting, he will help him wherever he can.

    He is also a person who can''t be idle. When he is idle and has nothing to do, he feels that something is wrong with him. When he is busy, he feels much more comfortable.

    Now Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are going to pick up things to sell in the town. He is free, so naturally he will help again.

    With an extra ten nights of help, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can naturally pick strawberries, tomatoes, and watermelons faster.

    picked these and went to the rice field again.

    There are many people hired, and the early rice will be harvested. It is estimated that it will be harvested before dark today, and the late rice will be planted tomorrow.

    "Miss Yuebao, are you going to hang here?" Shi Ye picked up a rice basket that was just picked up by someone hired on the side. The rice basket was full of beaten rice.

    Jiang Yuezheng, together with Xue Yan, spread out the small piles of rice that had fallen to the ground, and let them spread on the ground. Turn it upside down, the rice is distributed to other people''s homes, and ours is here, so you can''t go wrong."

    "Yes!" Shi Ye strode over. Obviously, a rice basket and rice grain, he held it as if it had no weight.

    I was busy in the rice field for about half an hour before I heard¡ª¡ª

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, the vegetables are back! I''ll leave them at the door of your fourth uncle''s house!" the person who brought the ice and helped the vegetables back shouted loudly.

    The rice field is not very far from their fourth uncle''s house, about fifty meters behind their fourth uncle''s house, the man was so loud, Jiang Yue naturally heard it.

    Xue Yan also heard it.

    The two responded in a loud voice.

    After seeing the food, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue can go and prepare lunch, and the lunch Jiang Yue cooks every day is delicious. Miss Yuebao, hurry up and make lunch, I''ll just come here, and I can go back in a while."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, then put down the rakes in their hands to dry the rice, and went back to prepare lunch.

 Chapter 512ï¼š It must be a big deal!

    Chapter 512 is definitely a big deal!

    Ten Ye picked up a rake, bent down, and raked the thick paddy rice that had been piled on the ground to make it thinner so that it could be dried easily.

    Raking and raking, I suddenly heard the old man sitting under the shade of the tree on the side of the rice field, holding a long bamboo pole, rushing to steal the rice birds from time to time, looking at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were carrying vegetables to wash by the river and sighed. road--

    "The rich family really picked up two treasures. They are so small that they can help the family cook. I won''t say anything else. If our grandchildren have half of them, I guess they will be like Old Xuetou, who is there every day. Enjoy the bliss."

    "That''s not it," another old man echoed, "other people say that good people don''t have good rewards, and that disasters can live for thousands of years. I think, good people have good rewards. If it wasn''t for Dafu''s kindness to pick them up, the rich family could have it. It''s a good day now? Look at how many people their family has hired to harvest rice. The fourteen mu of rice is about to be harvested today. My family has only planted so much rice, and it will take two or three days to harvest. Woolen cloth."

    "That''s it." Several elderly people agreed.

    Ten Ye did not dry the rice anymore, but meditated, picked it up?

    Miss Yuebao he knew, not even surnamed Xue, he knew it easily, but Young Master Yan also picked it up?

    And Young Master Yan is also seven years old...

    is about the same age as His Royal Highness...

    Involuntarily, Shi Ye immediately strode towards those old people, and then, clasped his fists and politely asked, "Old man, did you just say that Young Master Yan picked it up?"

    In the beginning, everyone was very worried about Shi Ye with a sword and a scar on his face, but after knowing each other for a few days, he knew that he was really just Shao Shuting''s entourage, and he had a good temper. Now, naturally, no one is worried about Shi Ye.

    Someone immediately replied with a kind smile: "Yeah, what everyone knows, it''s also just a few days after you came here, I don''t know."

    Ten Ye: "When was Young Master Yan picked up?"

    An old man said: "Seven years ago, when Xiaoyan was still in his infancy, it wasn''t that big. Old Xuetou liked it, and often held him to show us."

    "Yes, yes, yes." The other elders agreed.

    Ten Ye was heartbroken. His Royal Highness the Crown Prince disappeared when he was still in his infancy...

    "Thank you, old man!" Shi Ye clasped his fists again, and then, without drying any rice, he hurried back. He wants to report this matter to their generals immediately!

    Maybe Young Master Xiaoyan is His Royal Highness!

    But before he even got to the door of Xue Dagui''s house, he saw Qiye Rider, who was also their general''s subordinate, rushing in.

    It must be a big deal to make Qiye come in such a hurry!

    Ten nights pace is even faster.

    Then meet Qiye at the door of Xue Dagui''s courtyard.

    "Fortunately, it''s not hard to find here. I asked when I entered the village. Where is the son?" Qiye asked anxiously while dismounting quickly. It''s not good to call the general directly, for fear that others will hear.

    "In the house."

    As soon as Shi Ye finished speaking, Qi Ye hurried in.

    Ten Ye hurriedly followed and asked, "What happened?" This was too anxious.

    "Major event! There''s news!" Qiye''s face was full of joy, and he walked faster.

    Ten Ye was stunned, "I seem to have news too."

    Qiye was stunned for a moment, then stopped to look back at him: "You are all in this village, what news do you have?"

    It''s not good to talk about it outside, because I was afraid that others would hear it, so Shi Ye said, "Go in and talk."

    The two hurried into Shao Shuting''s room.

 Chapter 513ï¼š People are in Changyu!

    Chapter 513 People are in Changyu!

    Shao Shuting was idle and was fine. He was lying on the bed, playing chess with himself while recovering from his injuries. Seeing that Qiye was coming, he knew that there was something important, so he immediately put down the white child in his hand, and his expression became stern.

    Ten Ye said: "Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao went to the river to wash vegetables, and now there is no one else at home."

    Then Qiye hurriedly clasped his fists and knelt down to salute, and reported: "General, there is news! The jade pendant that His Royal Highness wore back then was found in a pawnshop in Changyu! The prince''s people have already asked the pawnshop, the pawnshop''s person Said that a seven or eight-year-old boy came to their **** shop for half a month, and that boy is likely to be His Royal Highness! The prince also said that someone interfered with us and deliberately led us to look in the opposite direction of Changyu. In fact, the prince back then His Highness should have been carried and fled in the direction of Changyu! The lord asked you to take good care of your wounds, and on Changyu, he will personally find the whereabouts of His Royal Highness the Prince!"

    Shao Shuting was overjoyed, his fist slammed on the kang, this is a big clue! His nephew is likely to be found soon!

    "Did you tell my sister?" Shao Shuting asked.

    "The lord has already sent a secret letter to the empress. It is estimated that the empress will know the good news in the next two days." Qiye was also very happy.

    "That''s great!" Shao Shuting unconsciously beat the kang twice. After so many years, I finally don''t have to look everywhere like a headless fly.

    People are in Changyu!

    "Go back and tell my second brother," Shao Shuting said again, "to make this matter more secret, you must find it before Concubine Yigui and the Ji family, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous."

    "Yes, my subordinates will report to the prince." Qiye immediately took the order.

    Shao Shuting explained some things again, and he took orders for seven nights.

    Seeing that Shiye still didn''t speak, Qiye asked suspiciously: "Thiye, didn''t you say that you seem to have news too, why didn''t you report it?"

    Shao Shuting looked at Shiye.

    Ten Ye was a little embarrassed: "Since His Royal Highness the Prince is in Changyu, then I should suspect wrong."

    Young Master Xiaoyan has always been here, and he has never been to Changyu.

    "What''s wrong with suspicion?" Shao Shuting was puzzled.

    Ten Ye: "Young Master Xiaoyan is not from the Xue family, but was picked up by Xue Dafu seven years ago when he was an infant."

    "And this?" Shao Shuting was a little surprised. If he had heard this before, he would have suspected that Xue Yan was his nephew, but now, knowing that his nephew was in Changyu, he would naturally not doubt it. He said with a smile: "It''s okay, I just didn''t expect it. He actually picked it up. Jiang Yue''s baby was picked up, and he picked it up again. It''s interesting, shouldn''t Xue Sihu and the others also pick it up?"

    Ten Ye sweated, "That''s not true. The old man in the village said that Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao picked it up."

    *

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came back from washing vegetables, they happened to meet Shi Ye at the gate of the courtyard to send Qi Ye away.

    Qiye was about to get on his horse and leave when he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming back. He didn''t have to think about it to know that these were the two children, one big and one small, who saved their generals.

    He immediately clasped his fists: "Young Master Xiaoyan, Miss Yuebao."

    Ten Ye introduced: "This is Qiye, and it is also our son''s entourage. I just came to tell our son about something, and I have to leave now."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded and didn''t ask anything.

    Qi Ye just heard Shi Ye say that the two children, one big and one small, are very different. Seeing the two children, they left without asking him why, and what happened when they came again. They just waited for him to leave calmly and obediently, and he still had some problems. Surprised, but he turned over and got on the horse neatly and rode away.

 Chapter 514ï¼š really pay attention

    Chapter 514 is really particular

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that they were gone, so they turned around and went to their fourth uncle''s house to make lunch.

    Today, I bought a very big fat head fish at home to make fish head with chopped peppers.

    It is a bit troublesome to have to marinate things.

    Ten Ye waited until they were halfway through their lunch before frying the medicine for Shao Shuting at noon in the corridor.

    When the frying is done, their rice is ready.

    The steaming medicine was poured out of the medicine jar. It is estimated that after lunch, the medicine will not be very hot, so it can be poured into Shao Shuting.

    Since they helped to cook lunch, their grandfather ate here at noon, and they didn''t need to call them out. Their grandfather had come with a cane, and they hurriedly helped their grandfather to sit down.

    Soon, the rest of the family came for lunch.

    Shao Shuting''s first lunch here was given by Xue Yihu, but now there are ten nights. Ten nights first used several small plates to fill Shao Shuting with each dish. One plate was the same dish, and a small cup was used to serve Shao Shuting. There was a bowl of soup, and then a bowl of rice. When the rice was finished, he would serve it to Shao Shuting. It was very delicate anyway. Unlike before, some dishes were served in a bowl for Shao Shuting.

    Xue Dafu and the others are used to watching it these days, but they still feel that people from big families are really particular about it.

    After Shao Shuting had his meal, he didn¡¯t go to the main room until ten nights for dinner.

    Jiang Yue was still sitting on a small bench, with a square stool in front of her, and her small rice bowl was placed on the square stool, just like the small table where she ate,

    was eating when suddenly someone shouted outside¡ª¡ª

    "Guixia! Guixia!"

    is Aunt Chunmei.

    Liu Guixia didn''t put down the bowls and chopsticks, she stood up immediately, holding the rice bowl in one hand and the chopsticks in the other, while walking out, she answered loudly: "Hey! Hey! What''s wrong with Chunmei?"

    At this time, Aunt Chunmei also walked into the courtyard.

    "Have you eaten, do you want to eat here?" Liu Guixia asked.

    Aunt Chunmei smiled and said, "I''ve eaten." She stretched her neck and looked into the main room, greeted old man Xue and the others, and praised "Yuebao and Xiaoyan have cooked so many good dishes" before saying: "Isn''t it the seedlings in our seedling field, it''s a lot of yellow, how can we plant it at that time? In two days, our family will be planting late rice seedlings. It''s not about going from house to house to see who has extra seedlings. Don''t throw it away, give it to our family. I see that the late rice seedlings in your seedling fields are good, and your seedlings are as good as yours, but your family has planted 14 mu of land, and I don''t know if you are enough, anyway, come first Let me tell you, if your family has extra seedlings at the end, don''t throw them away and give them to our family."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia agreed immediately. This is still very common. Every year, some people''s seedlings are not good, and their family had it for a year before, and they also went from house to house to ask others for seedlings.

    Liu Guixia also comforted: "Don''t be in a hurry to get angry. Everyone is afraid that the seedlings will go wrong. Which one did not sow more seeds when they planted the seedlings? In the end, your fields will definitely be planted."

    Liu Guixia did not return to the main room until Aunt Chunmei left.

    The old man Xue said with a smile: "The seedlings in your seedling fields are good-looking. I walked around and saw them last time. They are better than others."

    Xue Yan ate silently, not saying that their Yuebao had changed the seeds, but still glanced at their Yuebao, and their Yuebao still had a calm expression.

    "Our family''s feng shui is really good, I hope it can continue to be so good," Xue Erhu said with a smile. "Even if it is transferred to someone else''s house, we can still have a little bit in our house."

 Chapter 515ï¼š Why suddenly...

    Chapter 515 Why suddenly...

    The old man Xue said with a smile: "You are willing to endure hardships, and your brains are very lively. Even if you don''t have these, your life will not be much worse."

    Xue Wuhu was nibbling on the braised pig''s trotter. The pig''s trotter was so fragrant that his mouth was full of oil, but he was not greasy at all. Hearing the words, he immediately stopped eating the pig''s trotter and said, "Grandpa, I love what you say. listen!"

    "Hahaha..." The old man Xue was amused by Xue Wuhu, his grandson who always screamed, and couldn''t close his mouth at all.

    Ten Yeh also had a big appetite, and he ate every plate.

    After lunch, it''s time to give Shao Shuting medicine.

    Shi Ye''s expression was a little like he was about to split. This time, without Shao Shuting''s opening, he was about to leave Shao Shuting''s room.

    "...Okay, you''ve seen it all." Shao Shuting was a little unhappy. The image of his general, anyway, has disappeared before this subordinate.

    Ten Ye then stopped.

    But when he saw Jiang Yue, the baby girl, neatly pouring a small bowl of medicine for their general, he still couldn''t hold back and opened his mouth silently.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Shao Shuting: "...Go away."

    "Yes!" Toya immediately clasped his fists and rolled away.

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue''s family started to plant late rice.

    is also the first family to plant late rice in Shiliba Village.

    Naturally, the more people you hire, the faster you will be.

    It is estimated that four or five acres of land can be planted in one day, and fourteen acres of land can be planted in three or four days.

    Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan to their fields to have a look, and gave two large watermelons to those who planted their fields before returning home.

    I thought that no one would find out if there were more watermelons in the field, so when I woke up this morning, Jiang Yue had already entered the space and planted two more seeds in the space, both of which were seedless watermelons.

    Then tomorrow morning, ten large watermelons will naturally be picked from the space.

    So, after getting up and washing up the next morning, Jiang Yue entered the space in her own room again, planning to pick these ten large watermelons and put them in the space, and then, people outside the space can also take them out.

    There is no need for her to go into the space to get it.

    In the space, the vines grown from the two watermelon seeds were green and green, and the leaves were quite large. They covered the small piece of yellow earth the size of her fist, and also covered the small piece of yellow earth the size of her fist. The big puddle of water was covered, and what could be clearly seen was that the vines had led to the black soil again, and the long ones could clearly see ten large watermelons with black patterns exposed.

    Jiangyue picked the watermelons one by one and put them aside.

    The vines of Watermelon Wo began to wither as she plucked the last watermelon on each vine, then turned black, and then disappeared.

    The small piece of yellow soil and the small pool of water were exposed again because they were not covered by vines and leaves, and they were about half larger than before.

    But the distance between the water and the loess did not change, it was still the same distance.

    Jiang Yue was stunned for a while, before squatting down, frowning slightly, staring at the yellow earth and water, and pondering: "Why is it suddenly bigger... The distance doesn''t seem to have changed... There must be a reason for this? ¡­Is there anything related to this space recently¡­¡±

    After pondering this, Jiang Yue began to ponder.

    Recently, except that she has planted a seed or two on this small piece of yellow land from time to time, it''s nothing...but it''s nothing strange...Wait, it''s not right!

 Chapter 516ï¼š Is it related to transplanting?

    Chapter 516 Related to transplanting?

    Suddenly, Jiang Yue remembered something.

    Late Rice Seeds!

    She replaced the late rice seeds at home!

    But she had already replaced the late rice seeds, not recently, if it was recently... that night rice seeds grew into seedlings, and they started to be pulled from the rice fields yesterday, and they have already planted four or five acres of rice... And when she entered the space yesterday, This water and loess haven''t changed, it''s changed today...

    So it may be related to the transplanting of late rice seedlings?

    There were also changes before, but there were no late rice seedlings at that time, so it was related to... transplanting?

    Transplanting¡­

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue began to recall.

    He murmured: "For the first time, a grass and a small pool of water appeared in this space, as if it was replanting the home with strong corn seedlings, cotton seedlings, sorghum seedlings, and morel transplants. After I planted it in the mountains, I only found out when I didn''t enter the space every day, and then I went in to select watermelon, strawberry and other seeds and started to grow seedlings in the universal nursery room..."

    "The second time there was a change in the space. Originally there was only one piece of grass that became a small piece of grass, a piece as big as my fist now, and the land under the grass also changed. It was no longer black land, but a small piece of grass. Yellow soil, you can still grow things, and it will mature in one day..."

    "That very small pool of water has also changed, and it has become about the size of the mouth of a small bowl. It seems to be..." Jiang Yue''s eyebrows frowned even more, and after thinking about it, she continued to mumble, "After taking out the watermelon seedlings, strawberry seedlings, potato seedlings, red and white purple potato seedlings, and tomato seedlings from the space, and planting them all on the five acres of wasteland that I bought back at home..."

    "At that time, I didn''t enter the space every day. Later, I wanted to plant some flowers and plants in the yard at home, so that the yard would have more greenery and vitality, and then I went to the space to raise seedlings... I found out..."

    "After that, the space has not changed. It has always been a small piece of yellow land the size of my fist, and a puddle of water the size of the mouth of the small rice bowl I usually eat... Until today, there is no more Variety¡­"

    Mumbling to this, Jiang Yue was silent for a while before he pondered again: "If today''s change is really caused by the transplanting of late rice seedlings, then the previous changes may also be caused by transplanting..."

    Thinking that she would plant one or two seeds in the space from time to time, but there was no change in the space, and thinking that when she took out the strong seedlings from the space for replanting in batches, she did not see any changes in the space... and she After cultivating flower and grass seedlings, after taking them out and planting, there is no change in the space...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue pondered again: "If it is really caused by transplanting, then there is no change, is it because the number is not enough?"

    After all, it was the first time that she had changed. She had planted one acre of maize seedlings, one acre of sorghum seedlings, one acre of cotton seedlings, and morels. Anyway, there were more than three acres.

    And the second time there was a change, it was five acres of wasteland¡­

    Now there is a change for the third time, it is four or five acres of paddy fields¡­

    "It''s very possible." Jiang Yue nodded, still thinking. "Next, there are nearly ten acres of paddy fields at home to be planted with late rice seedlings..."

    She felt that she could use this to verify whether her conjecture was correct.

    Ten mu of land will need to be planted for two or three days.

    If she comes in at this time tomorrow, if she changes again, it will be as obvious as today; and if she comes in at this time the day after tomorrow, if there is another change, it will also be obvious;

 Chapter 517ï¼š give action

    Chapter 517 Pay Point Action

    If she comes in again at this time the day after tomorrow, because the number of acres of rice transplanted the day before is too small, if the change is not obvious, or there is almost no change; if she comes in at this time of the day after tomorrow, if there is no change... that can prove her conjecture is correct.

    is related to transplanting.

    is also about quantity.

    There will be no change until a certain amount is reached.

    And the things to be transplanted must come out of the space, and it has something to do with the space. Seeds and strong seedlings are fine.

    If this is the case, then she will directly change the seeds. If the seedlings grown from the seeds do not need to be transplanted, the space will not change, right?

    No wonder that the acre of soybean seeds she had exchanged at the beginning germinated and grew seedlings, but because the beans were directly ordered, and the holes were dug, there was no need for transplanting, and there was no change in the space.

    Jiang Yue felt that if her conjecture was confirmed, then there was an explanation for all this.

    She can understand the number of , it''s just like leveling up, it won''t give you an upgrade until it reaches a certain level.

    Why transplant?

    Does transplanting mean that you have really put in effort?

    Maybe it¡¯s true.

    Jiang Yue looked down at the sky.

    So, in fact, no matter who transplants, as long as they put in the effort...

    All right.

    It was probably clear, Jiang Yue no longer thought about it, as long as it was confirmed that it was related to the transplanting of late rice seedlings, then her conjectures were all correct.

    When I came out of the space, when I went to the watermelon field to pick watermelons again, Xue Yan was by the side when no one was paying attention. Jiang Yue suddenly appeared a big watermelon in both hands, and then placed it on the ground as if it was her Picked from the watermelon grass.

    Another big watermelon appeared...

    Once again...

    Another ten large watermelons.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything, and silently moved the watermelons she put in the watermelon field one by one into several big baskets on the other side of the field.

    It wasn''t until the evening that the people who helped their family''s double robbing ended work, Jiang Yue paid special attention to it, knowing that these people planted four acres of rice today.

    That is, four acres of paddy fields have been planted with late rice seedlings.

    The next day, Jiang Yue entered the space on time to take a look. Sure enough, the small piece of yellow land and the pool of water in the space had changed significantly, and the size was similar to yesterday.

    Next, Jiang Yue doesn''t even need to watch it, she already knows what kind of development it is, but just in case, she will enter the space on time to have a look in the next few days.

    is still exactly as she guessed and expected.

    On the second day after all the fields at home were planted, there was still a little change, and the change was small, but that was because the day before, only one mu of land was planted and all 14 mu of land was planted, and there was a change.

    Then, enter the space again, and there will be no change.

    All expected, Jiang Yue is naturally not surprised by this result, it is really related to transplanting and quantity.

    However, Jiang Yue wanted this small piece of yellow land and this small pool of water to become bigger.

    Although it is much bigger now than before, this yellow earth is only about the size of her three fists, and the small pool of water is about the size of a normal plate.

    This is still too small.

    Of course, the bigger the better.

    Before, she didn''t know the reason or how to make it bigger, but now that she knows how to make it bigger, she will naturally take some action.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue had an idea.

    She raised the seedlings in the space and then transplanted them, which was too slow; with Xue Yan, she and Xue Yan came to plant them, but it was still very slow.

 Chapter 518ï¼š beneficial to the people

    Chapter 518 Benefit to the people

    If you bought the seedlings grown in the pretend space, and hired someone to plant these seedlings, it would not be fast enough, and it would be troublesome...

    The best way is to secretly replace all the seeds in the shop that sells seeds, especially the seeds of crops that require special seedlings and then transplanted.

    In this way, as long as someone else buys the seed and grows the seedling, the transplant will affect her space and make her space change.

    In general, if farmers have good seeds, they will not buy seeds, but many people will still buy seeds.

    Not everyone has good seeds.

    Not everyone has every good seed.

    The seeds in the shops specializing in selling seeds are all good seeds bought from farmers everywhere in Daling. They have been selected and sold again. Although the price is higher, it is still quite guaranteed. .

    There is a shop in town that sells seeds.

    There must be some seed sellers in the county, but the county is too far away. She has to make lunch every day now, and there are other things, so she can''t go to the county.

    The villages around the town, not only their ten miles and eight villages, but also many other villages, and the shop selling seeds in the town has not closed until now, which shows that the business is OK, and there are still many people buying seeds. Even if each family planted only a few acres of land, the total amount would be quite a lot.

    Besides, her space is filled with the highest quality and high-yielding seeds. If she secretly replaces all the seeds in the shop selling seeds in the town with seeds in her space, that shop will have no loss. Maybe it will be because of their shop in the future. The seeds that are sold produce high yields, which makes business better, and more and more people come to their shops to buy seeds.

    This is better.

    After that, she would just go to the shop secretly to change the seeds regularly.

    It''s also better that she doesn''t need to do the transplanting herself, otherwise, she alone doesn''t know when the small piece of yellow soil in the space will turn into a particularly large piece of yellow soil.

    As long as the loess land changes, the small pool of water will also change at the same time. When the loess land becomes large enough, maybe that small pool of water will become a pond? Or a lake?

    And as long as she replaces all the seeds in the town''s seed shop, I believe that within a month, her space will begin to change again, and the changes will become bigger and bigger.

    After all, it takes time for the seeds to be planted and seedlings to grow and transplant.

    And there are still many things suitable for planting in the second half of the year.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue decided to go to the town secretly at night to exchange seeds.

    I have been selling strawberries for a while. Now there are not many strawberries in the strawberry field, and I can¡¯t pick many tomatoes every day. I can pick a lot of watermelons every day, but watermelons are easy to pick, but they are big. , she and Xue Yan can do it.

    When picking tomatoes in the tomato field again, Jiang Yuecai whispered to Xue Yan: "I will secretly go to the town at night to replace all the seeds in the town''s seed shop, with high yield and ownership. A variety of resistant seeds."

    Xue Yan didn''t ask anything, even though she didn''t understand why she suddenly had this idea. Whatever the reason, it is good for the people.

    In the future, the harvests in so many villages around their town should be very good. Unlike in the past, many times the harvests are not enough for the farmers to eat and drink.

 Chapter 519ï¼š 80th birthday?

    Chapter 519 Eighty birthday?

    And there is no damage to the shop selling seeds...

    There are only advantages, no disadvantages.

    Of course he didn''t say anything.

    But after picking two more tomatoes, he still said, "Be careful then."

    She looks like this, obviously she has no idea of ??taking him with her.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue nodded: "Yeah." She really planned to go alone, hurry up and come back.

    After lunch, after Jiang Yue was all right, she went to the mountain to find a sturdy tree branch like claws. In this world, iron claws are the best ones. It will take a few days to find a blacksmith to make a pair, but fortunately, she is so big now and her weight is very light, this sturdy tree branch can fully bear her weight.

    After cutting down this kind of tree branch, Jiang Yue tied a rope to the tree branch, and then it was convenient to throw the tree branch up the house or the wall. She had passed by the shop selling seeds in the town before, and there seemed to be nothing around. With the help of something, let her climb over the wall and go in. She is not tall enough for her hand to climb over the wall and climb over.

    After tying the rope, Jiang Yue threw everything into the space, and took it out when he needed it.

    Xue Yan squatted beside him the whole time and watched.

    Just when Jiang Yue was doing this, in the town, the housekeeper Zhao from Yan''s house came to Xue Ji''s booth again and asked to bring ice to Yan''s house at night.

    It''s so hot at night now that people who are hot can''t sleep well.

    Xue Sihu accompanied him and said with a smile: "Steward Zhao, it''s not that our family doesn''t deliver it, it''s that our family is too busy, you can''t let our family make ice for twelve hours a day without rest, right? You can go and find out. , the ice in our house is made until the evening, and it will not be made at night. Our family does not know how many people who come to buy ice have been rejected. There are people in the county who come to buy ice, but the ice is too difficult to make, and it takes one day to make ice. I can only make so much, otherwise all my family will be exhausted. The hot weather has not yet passed. If they are exhausted, no one will make the ice. Didn¡¯t your house order 100 catties every day? Our family I''m really afraid that if I get tired, I won''t be able to give this to you. How could our family not make money if we have money, but isn''t it really impossible, I''m really sorry, Steward Zhao."

    This housekeeper Zhao is not an unreasonable person. Seeing that Xue Sihu is right, he also nodded, but: "Today is our master''s 80th birthday, can''t you make an exception? Our master has been hot for several days at night. I didn''t get a good night''s sleep, and only barely managed to squint for a while when there was ice during the day."

    His master is richer than him, and he is particularly afraid of heat anyway.

    And the 100 catties of ice that I bought during the day were almost melted in the evening, and I didn¡¯t use the ice at all at night.

    Usually, he didn''t come to ask for ice to be delivered at night. That''s because he had heard about it. He knew that ice was not delivered at night. He also knew that many people in the county could not buy ice. But today this is not his home. Master''s 80th birthday?

    "It turned out to be Master Yan''s 80th birthday, so I wish Master Yan a blessed birthday like Donghai Bi Nanshan, but housekeeper Zhao, there is really no way." Xue Sihu looked apologetic.

    "One hundred taels!" Butler Zhao said immediately. "One hundred taels, you Xue Ji will send one hundred catties of ice to the Yan Mansion before Hai Shi in the evening."

    "I''m so sorry, butler Zhao." Xue Sihu still didn''t agree. He knew that one hundred taels was a lot, but the family was busy making ice every day, and it was really hard during the day.

 Chapter 520ï¼š Why dont people go back and ask?

    Chapter 520 Why don''t people go back and ask?

    Even their family, Yuebao and Xiaoyan, cooked lunch every day to ease the burden on the rest of their family, and also helped to pick things. He couldn''t make his family work harder for this one hundred taels.

    There is no end to earning money, you just have to earn it later.

    "Two hundred taels!" Butler Zhao quoted again.

    Xue Sihu still planned to refuse without even thinking about it, but before he opened his mouth, his fourth uncle Xue Dagui came up from behind him and said with a sullen face, "All right, just two hundred taels, hehe, just two hundred taels."

    "Xue Dagui!" Xue Sihu glared angrily.

    Xue Dagui wasn''t angry at all, and he laughed with the smiling face with Butler Zhao, pulled him straight to the side, and whispered to him in the corner: "How many years of crops do your father and your mother have to grow to have 200 taels of crops? Ah, I''m so lazy looking at it that I''m moved, I don''t want to be lazy to make ice for others, they must be more happy than me. Hey, it''s not so busy every night, why don''t you agree. "

    Xue Sihu saw that this fourth uncle was thinking of his parents and the others, so naturally he had nothing to be angry about: "My father, they work so hard every day, fourth uncle, you don''t know that this money can''t be earned, and now our family does not lack these two. One hundred taels of silver."

    "That''s what you said, but hehe..." Xue Dagui even drooled, "Why don''t you have someone go back and ask your parents and the others to see if they are happy?"

    Hearing this, Xue Sihu immediately laughed.

    So much money, not to mention his parents, just his second brother and the others, when they heard about this, they would definitely send it to the system if they didn¡¯t eat dinner.

    But his fourth uncle...

    is really lazy, but that brain...

    *

    They all promised to send another 100 catties of ice to Yan''s house before Hai Shi tonight. Xue Sihu naturally asked a man who was driving the ox cart to tell the family.

    This hundred catties of ice are worth two hundred taels?

    Xue Dafu and the others naturally have no opinion.

    This has to make ice until it gets dark. Usually it won''t be so late. Usually, the sun goes down and the work is over. Then the fifth brother can ride a horse for a while before it gets dark. Jiang Yue will cook dinner today. He also brought them over, and together with Xue Yan, they were busy making dinner.

    At the same time, Jiang Yue also felt that at night, she could secretly follow the carriage to the town to exchange seeds.

    Delivered before the Hai Shi, the ox cart is too slow, it must be a horse cart.

    When dinner was ready, the ice had not been prepared yet, and Xue Sihu all came back to help. Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Shuting, and Shi Ye ate first.

    During the day, there is strong sun exposure. When boiling saltpeter, the water will evaporate due to the exposure, and the temperature will be higher. Anyway, the speed of boiling saltpeter and continuing to make ice is very fast. When the sun is gone, what is the temperature at night? Colder than the daytime temperature, the ice making is much slower.

    When the saltpeter was boiled, Xue Dafu and the others took turns to watch the fire under the cauldron, and the others took time to eat dinner.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had a good meal, so they came to help watch the fire, but Li Hehua and the others didn''t let them watch, saying that their two children had been tired all day, so they should wash up and go to bed early.

    Because Jiang Yue was going to the town to exchange seeds, she had to sneak out of the room in the name of sleeping, and then sneak into the town, so she obediently went to wash, then turned off the lights and pretended to fall asleep.

    opened the window at the back of her room and came out through the window. Then, she was waiting for her carriage to pass by in the dark on the side of the road in the town. When the carriage passed, she secretly went behind the carriage.

 Chapter 521ï¼š How could he be so alert?

    Chapter 521 How could he be so alert?

    It''s too slow to walk to town by yourself.

    It is better to hang behind the carriage.

    After the ice was made, it was Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu who drove the family''s carriage to the town to deliver the 100 catties of ice to Yan''s house. The carriage was not a carriage with a carport, but a ox-pulled cart, which was wrapped around them. The horses are drawn by their horses.

    A large box filled with 100 catties of ice and tied it tightly to the carriage.

    Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu sat in front.

    It was enough to be alone, but this night, it was better for two people to have a company together, so even if Xue Sanhu disagreed and thought it would be fine, Xue Erhu insisted on following along.

    The moon is very big, and the sky is full of stars. It can still be seen on the road, but some shadows are especially dark and invisible.

    Jiang Yue was squatting in the darkness cast by the shadows of a bush. The carriage passed in front of her, and Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu did not see her.

    As soon as the carriage passed, Jiang Yue rushed out of the darkness, quickly climbed onto the carriage, grabbed the rope that tied the big wooden box, and hid behind the big wooden box firmly.

    The big wooden box is so big, and she is so big, so she can naturally cover her and not be discovered by Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu who are sitting in front of the carriage.

    But suddenly¡ª

    "Appeal."

    Xue Sanhule stopped his horse.

    Jiang Yue subconsciously got off the carriage immediately, and went to the dark place to cat.

    When the carriage came to a complete stop, she was already in the dark again.

    "Why did you stop?" Xue Erhu was puzzled.

    "It seems that something has come up." Xue Sanhu said with no expression, he got off the carriage and went around to the back of the carriage to see.

    "Don''t scare me, it''s very scary at night." Xue Erhu shuddered, but he also quickly got off the carriage and went to the back with his younger brother to take a look.

    No matter if there is anything, he can''t let his brother see it alone.

    In the darkness, Jiang Yuexin rarely mentioned it in her throat. These three brothers are so vigilant. This surprised her.

    Xue Sanhu strode to the back of the carriage, seeing that there was nothing behind the carriage, and his big wooden box was still firmly tied to the carriage, so he looked around with tiger eyes.

    Xue Erhu saw that there was nothing, so he didn''t look around, but took a shot of Xue Sanhu: "I was almost scared to death by you, don''t be suspicious, there is nothing else, let''s go, you see other people besides us this evening. ?"

    After saying that, he dragged Xue Sanhu to the front again.

    But Xue Sanhu still looked back and saw that he still didn''t see anything, and then he felt that he must have felt wrong. The carriage estimated that the small bump at that moment was caused by the uneven road surface, not something came up from behind. .

    Thinking like this, he pulled the reins again, raised the whip, and drove the horse.

    Jiang Yue was already careful enough, but this time she was even more careful when she hung it on the carriage from the back. After hanging for a while, Xue Sanhu didn''t stop the carriage to check anything, and she let out a sigh of relief.

    She was really surprised.

    The third brother''s alertness is so strong.

    really impressed her again.

    Yan Mansion and the shop that sells seeds are not the same way. Not long after arriving in town, Jiang Yue gently fell from behind the carriage and went to the shop that sold seeds.

    Not only is it not a road, but the Yan Mansion is a lot farther. Jiang Yue feels that as long as she is fast enough, when she comes back, it should be no problem to go home in the back of the carriage.

    When she came to the backyard wall of the shop selling seeds, there was really nothing around that she could use to climb the high wall.

 Chapter 522ï¼š successful replacement

    Chapter 522 Successfully Changed Species

    In the courtyard wall, there was no light, and it was still quiet. Everyone in the shop had already fallen asleep, so she took out the tree branch with the rope from the space.

    With a flick of , the tree branches were thrown off the other side of the courtyard wall.

    She pulled it and saw that the tree branches were stuck, so she used the rope to climb up, and in a few moments she reached the courtyard wall.

    Immediately, she jumped into the yard.

    lightly.

    In front of the yard is a shop selling seeds, and the rooms at the back of the yard should be the rooms where the shopkeeper lives. There are snoring and breathing sounds inside.

    Jiang Yue went forward.

    The shop is divided into upper and lower floors. The first floor is a hall with a lot of seeds and seeds for people to buy. There is also a counter with abacus and other items on the counter.

    This, when she passed by this shop before, she could see it by looking at it casually.

    There are stairs to go up to the second floor, which is estimated to be an attic where various seeds are stored.

    The door in front of the shop is closed from the inside, but the back door leads directly to the yard. It is estimated that there is nothing to steal, and there are still people sleeping in the backyard wing. Usually no one will come to steal anything, so the back door of the front shop is not locked. , Jiang Yue pushed open the back door without making a sound.

    went in.

    Then he closed the door without making any sound.

    By the moonlight, I could vaguely see that there was indeed no one in the lobby on this floor.

    Then, Jiang Yue lightly went to the second floor. It was indeed an attic, and no one lived there. The seeds were indeed stored in this attic. There were many sacks, and the bags were filled with seeds, all kinds of seeds.

    Jiang Yue stood by the window in the attic facing the yard and listened quietly for a while. Seeing that the people in the shop were really fast asleep and still not moving at all, she took out a fire stick from her arms and blew it.

    is not too hot, so as not to be too eye-catching, just a little bit of starlight, so that she can see exactly what seeds are, so that she can change it from the space, that''s all.

    The seeds sold by this shop are all good seeds here. They look similar to the seeds in her dimension. If they are changed, they cannot be distinguished by the naked eye. However, after planting, there will be a Clear difference.

    But by that time, no one will know that she actually changed the seeds, not the original seeds of this shop at all.

    After changing the seeds in the attic, she came to the first floor.

    In the same way, the seeds of the first layer were also replaced.

    As for the original seeds of the shop, she threw them into the space, and she took them out later, or something, I''ll talk about it later, anyway, the space is so big, so I can put it down.

    In the past, when she was in the last days, materials would sometimes be put in the space, but on the day she died of overwork, there was no material in the space.

    After replacing all the seeds, Jiang Yuecai came out of the shop, came to the yard again, and then used the way of entering, climbed the courtyard wall again, and went out.

    Then he threw the tree branch and the rope into the space.

    It took a little longer than she thought to change the seeds. When Jiang Yue came to the place where it fell from the back of the carriage again, she was not sure whether Xue Erhu and Xue Sanhu drove the carriage back.

    Whether she goes back or not, she can go back.

    If she didn''t go back, she would definitely meet again later. If she had already gone back, she wouldn''t be waiting here.

    walked back about a street, only to hear the sound of a carriage coming from behind, Jiang Yue hurriedly hid in the darkness under the eaves.

    is her second brother and third brother.

    Then she naturally had no hesitation. After the carriage passed, she hurriedly hung on the back of the carriage and grabbed the rope that tied the large wooden box behind it.

 Chapter 523ï¼š Reality

    Chapter 523 Real Sense

    However, because she knew that Xue Sanhu was very alert, Jiang Yue was also very careful to hang behind the carriage again this time, lest Xue Sanhu find out that something was wrong again.

    Special attention, Xue Sanhu naturally didn''t find anything else, and the carriage returned to Huaishu Village all the way.

    Jiang Yue hid behind. She didn''t fall down until she was about to get to the door of the house. She hurriedly dodged to one side of the darkness, then went around to the back of the house, passed through the back window of her room, and returned to her room.

    The night was already deep, and it was time to sleep.

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue didn''t mention the matter of going to town to change seeds last night. Xue Yan knew that she had already told him yesterday, so he didn''t mention it.

    Shao Shuting had been lying down for more than ten days, and the wound had already scabbed over, even though the inside was not healed, it was still painful, but he was able to get up and walk slowly, as long as he didn''t move a lot, and the wound opened again.

    It was also too uncomfortable to lie down. If he could get up and walk, Shao Shuting got up and walked by himself. It was very hot outside. Come over, and walk slowly step by step, just like walking.

    Sometimes he would stand by the window and watch what Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were doing outside. He thought that these two children were really fun. Anyway, he was getting more and more interested.

    Most of the time, he was wiping his sword and dancing twice with his hand, but the rest of his body didn''t move.

    He hasn''t used his sword for a few days, and he''s really not used to it. If he didn''t touch the sword on this day, he felt that he was going to be unfamiliar with the sword. He only felt real when he held it in his hand every day.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan washed two trays of strawberries in the yard of their fourth uncle''s house, put them on the table in the main room, and kept them as fruits to eat after meals.

    After lunch, it is also good to eat some fruit.

    But it''s still early today, and it''s not time to prepare lunch yet.

    Suddenly, Lu Zhuangniu''s voice sounded¡ª¡ª

    "Xiaoyan! Xiaoyan!"

    Before Xue Yan could answer, Shao Shuting, who was moving around in the room without moving his sword, smiled and said, "Shengqing, someone called you."

    Shao Shuting once overheard his fifth brother say that he still has words, and then Shao Shuting started to call him Shengqing, just like they were very familiar with him.

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded before walking out of the main room. Ask Lu Zhuangniu: "Brother Zhuangniu, what''s the matter?"

    Lu Zhuangniu strode into the yard: "It was your father who asked me to come here to look for you. Someone just came to look for your father. I happened to meet me, so I will take you to look for your father. Your family has ordered bricks and tiles so early! They are guys who sell bricks and tiles. Let¡¯s familiarize yourself with the road first. No one has ever bought bricks and tiles in this ten-mile-eight village. I said that the bricks and tiles are all burnt, and they will be delivered tomorrow. The bricks and tiles are about to be delivered, and your father said that he will plot a plot in the village with my father to build a house. Anyway, they are all on the edge of the village. I chose to be next to your fourth uncle''s house, but isn''t your father busy and illiterate now, so let you and Yuebao go with me to find my father, mark the land here, set up a document, and get a title deed. I want to send it to Lizheng, and go to the government to have a big seal. It''s just for you and Yuebao to watch and deal with it. It''s up to you to decide how much land you want to draw. Your father believes in you. Dear, your father, they are now Treat you two as adults, such a big thing is handed over to you."

    Shi Ye and Shao Shuting in the room were not surprised when they heard it.

 Chapter 524ï¼š Bricks are coming!

    Chapter 524 Bricks are coming!

    Not to mention being an adult, those two children are obviously older than adults.

    Jiang Yue had followed Xue Yan out of the main room. There were still some strawberries in the bamboo basket. In the yard, she handed the bamboo basket to Lu Zhuangniu and asked Lu Zhuangniu to eat the strawberries.

    "Hey!" Lu Zhuangniu has always been a happy person, and he''s not polite. He grabbed a lot of it and washed it in the basin next to him. He started eating, eating one bite at a time, and asked, "Then you are with me now. In the past, or wait until later? I want to tell my father, so that he does not know where he is going again. Now that Shuang grabs it, it is only used to dry the rice. I''ve been letting him go over the past few days, and I don''t know what to do, and my father didn''t tell me."

    "Is the village chief at home now? If so, Yuebao and I will go to him now." Xue Yan said.

    "Yes, I ran into that guy just after I came out of the house. Now that guy is gone, let''s go, let''s go to my house."

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went to his house with Lu Zhuangniu.

    Seeing Xue Yan and Jiang Yue coming, and hearing their intentions, Village Chief Lu immediately laughed: "It''s time for your family to build a big house, no matter what kind of big house it is, it will be able to live in it after all. Look at your home, the village is also your home, so many people are crowded together. It¡¯s good to build a large brick house, and it is estimated that these eight villages can be built by your family. Okay, I will lead you there. Declare the land. The land is demarcated first, and then we come back to create the documents and get the land deeds.¡±

    "Okay, thank you village chief." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thanked.

    "You''re welcome." Village Chief Lu said with a smile, this was originally his village chief''s business. "But do you really want to choose the land next to your fourth uncle''s house?"

    No wonder he asked that, since Xue Dagui built a house in the village near the rice fields, no one has built it there for many years. They are all built next to other people''s houses, because they don''t want to be neighbors with Xue Dagui.

    Xue Dagui has a neighbor, but there is no way to do that. Who asked that person to build the house first? When Xue Dagui wants to build the house, he will always choose a piece of land, and he will choose that one. That family is forced to do so. Become Xue Dagui''s neighbor.

    In the past, when Zhang Meili was there, there was a lot of quarrels. Now that Zhang Meili is gone, Xue Zhuzi is gone, and Xue Dagui has changed a lot, but what should be asked, he still has to ask.

    "My fourth uncle is alright now, and my father has a bottom line. Since my father said that and the rest of the family has no opinion, then let''s go there." Xue Yan said.

    Village Chief Lu looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue also said: "Just there." She doesn''t really care where she is.

    "Okay, okay, let''s go to the plot." Village Chief Lu smiled. Immediately, he shouted: "Strong cow, take fire ashes, rope, and other things that cut the ground."

    Then he smiled at Xue Yan and said, "I heard that you are very good at drawing, then you have to read it carefully, and when you look back, don''t let me draw like a caterpillar. After you draw it, the edges and corners are marked with dimensions. , I will sign and put my handprint on it, and then I will send it to Lizheng to sign and put my handprint on it, and then Lizheng will take it to the government to have a big seal. Your family is a house that should be built, and the population is large, as long as the plot is not too big , there is no need to pay, but if it exceeds the size specified by the government, you will have to pay for it. Let me make it clear to you first. This is not like the wasteland on the mountain, you can toss more than ten acres. "

 Chapter 525ï¼š I dont know how to speak

    Chapter 525 I don''t know how to speak

    Xue Yan: "I''ve drawn how my house is built, and I know how big the plot is. It''s a bit too much, and I want to make it more spacious. We will definitely pay the money that should be paid. Don''t worry about this village chief."

    Village Chief Lu: "Okay, okay."

    Came to the open space next to Xue Dagui''s house. While listening to Xue Yan''s talk about how much land to be drawn, the village chief Lu ordered Lu Zhuangniu to start rowing.

    Use fire ashes, that is, grass and wood ashes, to sprinkle on the ground to draw lines, and the houses built in the future, including the yard, cannot exceed the lines drawn by the grass and wood ashes.

    Seeing that the large piece was drawn and the stakes were nailed, the village chief Lu immediately sighed: "Your house is big enough, you have to pay a lot of money. But if your family dares to build it like this, you will definitely be able to pay for it."

    I used a rope to measure the line drawn in gray again. I measured it three times, and it was all the same, so I stopped measuring it.

    The villagers were surprised to see such a large plot of land, even though they knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family must have built such a big house now.

    I heard that it was a brick house, and was even more surprised.

    Returning to the village chief''s house again, Xue Yan drew a map of the plotted land, and also marked the location of the plot. The dimensions were also marked in particular detail, mainly in one go. Another stroke, like a caterpillar, looks much better.

    Village Chief Lu looked at it and nodded again and again. Seeing that there was no problem, he signed it and pressed his fingerprints.

    Village Chief Lu calculated several times how much he should pay for the excess size, and was sure that he was right, and then said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "You need to pay ninety-two, two hundred and eighty yuan, you can give it back to me, so I can Qianlian will give Lizheng a piece of the land deed, otherwise, the official side will not stamp it, and it will be stamped only after the over-sized money has been paid."

    Only those with official seals are real title deeds.

    "Don''t look back, I have it now." Xue Yan took out the purse and started counting.

    Village Chief Lu was silent.

    Really rich, a child carries so much money with him...

    Jiang Yue helped count.

    Nine taels of silver, then two hundred and eighty pennies.

    Village Chief Lu also counted it again, and was sure that there was nothing wrong, so he collected the money, "I''ll go to Lizheng later, he is going to the county tomorrow, and it is estimated that you will be able to get the land before it gets dark tomorrow. The title deed is over. By the way, there is something..." He hesitated, "I don''t even know how to talk to you. But Li Zheng has asked me a few times."

    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at Village Chief Lu calmly, not surprised. Before planning the land, Lu Zhuangniu told them that Lizheng had been letting Village Chief Lu go there these days.

    Village Chief Lu looked like he didn''t know how to speak. After a long time, he spoke again: "That''s the case, Lizheng means that our ten miles and eight villages are too poor, and many people even have a handful of people. It¡¯s hard to find work in the town. I think if your family needs to hire someone to do the work, try to find people from Shiliba Village as much as possible. I also told me that if you hire people from Shiliba Village to work, Those people who don''t work hard and cause trouble, go to him, he will deal with it."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that this place was fine.

    Xue Yan motioned Jiang Yue to speak, and Jiang Yue spoke calmly: "Village chief, there''s nothing you don''t know about speaking, Li Zheng is also thinking of Shili Ba Village, but our family originally wanted to hire people in Shili Ba Village as much as possible. You and Li Zheng can rest assured about this, and our family has hired a lot of people, all of them from ten miles and eight villages, so you can probably see the meaning."

 Chapter 526ï¼š cant find

    Chapter 526 You can''t just find it

    Village Chief Lu became more comfortable and said with a smile: "Li Zheng said the same thing, saying that you are always like this, but still want me to tell you, Li Zheng also knows that some people are confused, afraid of accidents, and they really want to go out. Don''t worry, I will go to Lizheng immediately and handle it for you."

    "Thank you, the village chief." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both politely thanked them again.

    "That''s alright, it''s alright, you still want to make lunch, right? It''s getting late, go back and make lunch." Village Chief Lu smiled.

    *

    The next day, in the morning, bricks and tiles were delivered one after another.

    So many bricks and tiles, even if there are many carriages, it will take a few days to deliver them, and it will not be possible to deliver them all in one day.

    Before it got dark, Village Chief Lu got the title deed from Lizheng that had a big seal in the government today, and Village Chief Lu immediately brought it to Jiang Yue''s family.

    With this title deed, it means that a large piece of land belongs to their family, and their family can build a house on it at any time.

    And last night, her second brother Xue Erhu was already looking for someone to build a house for their family. She wanted to make ice during the day. If she had no time to look for it, she could only look for it at night. Regardless of the village chief''s words, she originally planned to find it in Shiliba Village. Human, I think everyone is familiar with it, but I don¡¯t just look for it casually, but I look for people who have worked in the town and helped others build brick and tile houses. With such experience, building a house is a big deal, but it¡¯s sloppy. Must not.

    The double robberies are over. Most of the people have nothing to do except drying rice. Their family has to hire people. Naturally, they are willing to find any one.

    Including Li Qingshu and Lu Zhuangniu.

    Before, Li Qingshu and Lu Zhuangniu couldn''t help Jiang Yue''s house to deliver ice because they wanted to help the family to rob them. Yes, everyone who was hired to help build the house was extremely happy.

    is still fifteen cents a day.

    But have to give a lunch.

    Originally, I planned to pay more wages every day, just like asking people to rob, so I wouldn''t prepare a lunch, but because of the people who came to build houses, some people were really ten miles away from Huaishu Village, and they went home for lunch at noon. It was too far away, so I hired two aunts to cook a lunch at Li Qingshu''s house for these house builders.

    It was also too crowded at home. The fourth uncle¡¯s house, Shao Shuting, was here again for ten nights. In fact, it was not very spacious, and the uncle¡¯s house was also crowded.

    It happens that the second brother is familiar with Li Qingshu.

    One of these two aunts is Chunmei aunt.

    The people who were invited to help Shuangqiang before have already paid their wages, but three of them had worked in the town before and built brick and tile houses, and these three people were hired again.

    These three people are so happy.

    When the bricks and tiles and some other materials for building the house are ready, the ground can be started.

    Other materials need to be bought. When the third brother sends ice to Pei''s family, he will buy it from the town by the way. If there are a lot of things, the shop will naturally arrange for ox carts or carriages to deliver them. If there are few things, their third brother will bring them back directly.

    Before I knew it, two days passed.

    The bricks and tiles are still pulled from time to time by horses and carts, because they are afraid that the bumps will be too strong and they will be damaged. The carriage is not very fast, but it is still faster than the ox cart. Lacy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had nothing to do, so they stood at the gate of their fourth uncle''s yard, watching their guys, and unloading the bricks from the stopped carriage.

 Chapter 527ï¼š None will be ours!

    Chapter 527 None of us will have our share!

    In fact, there are not many bricks and tiles on each carriage, otherwise it is too heavy for the horse to pull.

    And the horse-drawn carriage has to go back and forth several times a day. The horse is really tired, and there is no horse to pull the carriage the next day.

    Jiang Yue naturally thought of the big truck in her original world. If there is such a big truck, it is estimated that it will be able to align the bricks and tiles for you in one morning.

    It''s no wonder that bricks and tiles are so expensive, it''s just too time-consuming and labor-intensive.

    Not only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were watching, but also the people in the village who were idle and had nothing to do, and even the people drying the rice on the paddy field were watching. Although the house had not been built yet, it would sooner or later be a village of eighteen miles away. The first and only large brick house, and I don''t know when others will be able to build a brick house.

    A carriage of bricks and tiles and a carriage of bricks and tiles passed by the main road, and it has continued for two or three days.

    Liu Guisheng from Liujiacun also saw it naturally, and he felt uneasy no matter how he looked at it.

    If he had been nicer to his sister...

    Even a little bit...

    He glanced at a carriage of bricks and tiles that passed in front of him, and then turned around and went home.

    The family saw his listlessness and asked him what was wrong.

    He scratched his head irritably: "What else can I do! Don''t you guys go to the road to see! That truck of bricks and tiles!"

    His daughter-in-law said, "Who hasn''t seen it, but what''s the use of seeing it? Aren''t you afraid of Xue Sanhu? Don''t you allow your mother to go to bed again?"

    He: "It''s like you''re not afraid, you''re not afraid, go for it yourself!"

    His daughter-in-law blushed immediately.

    "Father." Seeing his mother''s blushing face, Liu Kaishan shouted, signaling his father to stop talking about his mother.

    Liu Guisheng didn''t say anything else, but Mrs. Liu said very unhappily: "Some people say that my daughter is good, look at what kind of beast I have given birth to! Others'' daughters take everything that is good to their parents'' house. As soon as my daughter gets rich, she immediately kicks the old woman away!"

    "Grandma!" Liu Kuoshan was speechless. Why doesn''t his grandmother know how to reflect. Don''t even look at what she and his father have done before.

    "What are you doing so loudly, I''m not deaf, am I right?" Mrs. Liu said that if you dare to say something wrong, I''ll give you an endless arrogant expression.

    The old face is ugly.

    Let Liu Kuoshan look at him, and he a little wanted to kick his grandmother''s feet.

    "Okay, okay," Liu Kaishan raised his hand and surrendered, "I won''t say anything, I won''t say anything, anyway, my aunt''s family is broken with us, no matter what good things happen to my aunt''s family, such as rice noodles, ice, strawberries Tomatoes, and that big watermelon, and now we¡¯re building a big house, we won¡¯t have our share, so let¡¯s plant our crops in a down-to-earth way!¡±

    And when he said this, Liu Guisheng, Mrs. Liu and others felt even more unhappy.

    "No, I have to go!" Mrs. Liu said, and she got up angrily to go to Huaishu Village.

    "My mother," Liu Guisheng hurriedly grabbed her, "you''re not afraid of the three tigers, I''m afraid! When the three tigers get angry, they don''t care about anything, maybe even beat you, don''t you want to live two more years? ?"

    Mrs. Liu was so afraid of death, and when she heard this, she naturally didn''t dare to go to **** again, but she was not reconciled: "Then I will destroy the things in their home! Sneak away! Who knows?! Sanhu that Animals don''t even know, can they come to our house and beat me?!"

 Chapter 528ï¼š How can there be so many in case!

    Chapter 528 How can there be so many emergencies!

    "I won''t get any benefit from being a mother," Madam Liu continued. "How can I not let that unfilial daughter get all the benefits! Yes, I will secretly destroy the things in her home! Her family now has strawberry tomatoes. There isn''t much left in the land for sale, but isn''t there a lot of big watermelons! Go and destroy the big watermelons in her house! They''ve all been smashed to pieces for her, let''s see how she sells them! I''m sure to release it! "

    Hearing this, Liu Guisheng was also a little moved, and he is also very unhappy now, as if he could think of it in one breath but couldn''t come out, it made him feel uncomfortable, but: "Why secretly go, their watermelon is so conspicuous. As long as someone goes to the field, they can see it even from the top of their village."

    "Of course I went secretly at night!" Mrs. Liu''s expression became even more arrogant. "Who would be in the fields and at the head of the village at night, and now you can see the road at night, I''ll go tonight! While they still have a lot of watermelons at home! Don''t let her earn less, I''ll step into the coffin with one foot. The things really come to life!"

    Yes, no one will see you if you go at night?

    Liu Guisheng immediately said happily: "Mother, I''ll go with you that night! No, I''ll go. You''re so old, what if you don''t go well and you fall? See the doctor asking for money."

    "I don''t have eyes yet, I''ll throw you a fluff." Mrs. Liu glared at her son. "If I don''t personally destroy her something, how can I get out of my breath?"

    Of course she also wants to go together!

    "Okay." Liu Guisheng had no objection.

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law also felt uncomfortable and wanted to breathe out. Seeing that Mrs. Liu and Liu Guisheng had made up their minds, she immediately said, "Add me, and I''ll go too." After speaking, she became excited, "I heard that the seedless watermelon was there. It''s worth a lot of money, and we ruined their home."

    "That''s right!" Mrs. Liu''s chin was even higher than the sky.

    "Father! Mother!" Finally, Liu Kuoshan couldn''t stand it anymore. "It''s fine for grandma to make a fool of yourself, why are you all making a fool of yourself? What people have worked so hard to grow is their crops. Even if someone loses their conscience in this ten-mile-eight village, they won''t destroy other people''s crops. If this is known, Are we still staying in these eight villages? The village chief and Lizheng don¡¯t see this kind of thing the most. What good things will happen in the village and ten miles and eight villages in the future, let alone our family. Also, Xue Sanhu really got killed you!"

    Mrs. Liu immediately scolded: "Why do you keep turning your elbows out! They all said that you were secretly gone at night! Who knows! If you are really afraid, we can go later and wait until everyone is asleep!"

    "I''m not worried." Liu Kuoshan was **** off. "What if..."

    "How can there be so many emergencies!" Mrs. Liu was still extremely arrogant. "You are timid!"

    Liu Guisheng: "Backer, I also think you''re a little bit timid. It''s secretly gone, everyone is asleep, no one will know. Unless someone in our family speaks out."

    Liu Kuoshan''s wife immediately waved her hand: "I also want to destroy that big watermelon, I can''t say it."

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law: "Okay, then you can go too."

    "Hey." Liu Kuoshan''s daughter-in-law responded immediately. She also really wanted to take a breath. Especially when the aunt''s life is getting more and more prosperous, and their family can''t catch up no matter what.

    directly annoyed Liu Kuoshan: "If you want to go, go, anyway, I won''t go! It''s none of my business to be discovered!"

 Chapter 529ï¼š copper skin iron bone

    Chapter 529 Copper skin and iron bone

    "Bitch!" Mrs. Liu scolded. "How can I have a grandson like you! Okay, let''s go." Even if the grandson is a coward, he will not foolishly tell them about smashing other people''s watermelons.

    Liu Kianshan was speechless.

    That night, in the dead of night, when everyone in Shiliba Village was asleep, Mrs. Liu, Liu Guisheng, Liu Guisheng''s wife, and Liu Kuoshan''s wife secretly left the village and walked down the road to smash Jiang Yue''s acre of land in the mountains. The big watermelon in it.

    Liu Guisheng was afraid that his mother would fall accidentally. When the time comes, the doctor really needs money, and he has to take care of his mother and support her from time to time.

    The family was going to smash watermelons. How could Liu Kuoshan fall asleep? He tossed and turned, so he was not at ease, so he got up and followed.

    It''s not that he wants to smash it himself, but he wants to persuade him again so that his parents and grandmother don''t make trouble.

    His daughter-in-law is also messing around inside!

    When Liu Kuoshan used the moonlight to catch up with his family, he was afraid that others would hear whispering persuasion on Tianba, but no one in the family paid him any attention.

    He grabbed his daughter-in-law angrily.

    His daughter-in-law was still a little afraid of him, so she did not follow him excitedly, but stayed beside him shrinking.

    But his grandmother, father and mother were still going up the mountain, he was really worried, so he chased after them again and followed. Not found, of course. If he was found out and a fight broke out, maybe he could persuade him to fight, pull him out, and save his family from being beaten to death.

    When his daughter-in-law saw that he was catching up, she naturally followed quickly.

    Five people, walking on the Tianba, are getting closer and closer to the mountain.

    If it weren''t for Mrs. Liu, even if she didn''t have dazzling eyes, she was getting old, and walking at night was not as neat as during the day. It dragged down Liu Guisheng and the others, and made Liu Guisheng and the others go very slowly.

    Huaishu Village, the entire village fell asleep, and Jiang Yue also fell asleep when the family fell asleep.

    On this hot day, even if Xue Yan slept with ice beside the kang, it would still be very hot for four people to lie on the kang. Therefore, Xue Sanhu moved a bamboo bed and put it in the yard these days. , sleep directly in the yard at night.

    There was no ice in the yard, but because it was somewhat windy, it was still cool at night. Originally, Xue Sihu and the others planned to sleep in the yard, but they felt that there were many mosquitoes, so they slept in the tent in the house.

    I ordered wormwood to repel mosquitoes. There are still many mosquitoes in the yard, but these mosquitoes are also strange, and they don¡¯t usually bite Xue Sanhu.

    Xue Wuhu often shouted, saying that his third brother is copper skin and iron bones, and mosquitoes can''t bite through.

    But Xue Sanhu''s muscles are very hard.

    Xue Sanhu is tall and has long legs, and the bamboo bed is not as long as his height. Therefore, on the other side of the bamboo bed, a stool was placed to rest Xue Sanhu''s feet, otherwise Xue Sanhu would have to curl up when sleeping.

    was falling asleep and had a strange dream. He dreamed that the horses in his stable were running around hungry and neighing non-stop. Now he was taking care of their horses as if they were treasures, and he woke up immediately.

    I thought the dream was a bit funny, it was late at night, but I thought it was okay to feed the horses some fodder, and I could still feel at ease, so Xue Sanhu got up.

    Afraid of waking up the family, he tried his best not to make a sound.

    But when he got up from the bamboo bed, the bamboo bed still creaked slightly. What Xue Sanhu didn''t know was that in the room, Jiang Yue''s room, Jiang Yue suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 530ï¼š Its a bit eye-catching

    Chapter 530 is a bit of a punch

    Jiang Yue got off the bed, and her two eyes like Hei Grape quietly looked out through the crack of the door. Seeing that it was her third brother, she took some fodder from under the shed, as if she was going to the stable. The third brother sometimes In the evening, she would also go to the stable to see his horse lovers. It was nothing unusual, so she went back to bed and continued to sleep.

    Xue Sanhu hugged some fodder, then slowly opened the courtyard door, went out, and slowly closed the courtyard door before going to the stable.

    By the moonlight, you could clearly see that the horse in the stable was lying on the ground sleeping, and when he saw him coming, he stood up immediately.

    The dark horse of Toya also stood up.

    He threw all the hay into the stable. There was still some hay in the stable. It was estimated that the horses were not hungry. In the dead of night, the two horses just sniffed and didn''t eat at all.

    He stroked the big heads of the two horses lightly, and was about to go home and continue to sleep.

    But before he turned around, he noticed that there seemed to be a figure on the Tianba, which was very close to the mountain.

    Why do you want to go up the mountain this big night?

    The best thing on the mountain right now is his workshop, as well as the strawberries, tomatoes, and big watermelons in the fields.

    But there are not many strawberries and tomatoes, and I can only pick a little bit every day, but there are still a lot of big watermelons, and I can still pick them for a while.

    felt that it was definitely not a good thing, and it was probably related to his workshop and the things in the ground. Although Xue Sanhu still looked aloof and expressionless, he strode to check it out.

    The stable is not far from Xue Dagui''s house. When Xue Sanhu came to the stable, when the two horses stood up, they both snorted. The movement was not very big, but it was not subtle. It still sounded quite obvious in the dead of night. It''s just that Xue Dagui''s snoring was loud, and he was not alert in this regard. Naturally, he didn''t hear it, but Shao Shuting and Shiye lived in his house. One was a general and the other was a dead man. Naturally, their alertness was not low.

    Shi Ye has always maintained the habit of sleeping together at night, so that he can get up at any time to protect their generals. Hearing the sound, he immediately jumped out of the window with his sword and saw that it seemed that Xue Sanhu could not sleep and was feeding the horses with hay. He planned to tell their general, their general was more alert than him, and he must have heard the noise.

    But before he went to their general''s room, he saw that Xue Sanhu didn''t go back, but strode around the river and went to Tianba. Only then did Shiye notice a few figures in the distance going up the mountain.

    It is estimated that Xue Sanhu discovered the figures and went to the mountain to see them.

    Ten Ye had something in his mind, and without knocking on the door, jumped into their general''s room from the open window of their general''s room, and whispered the matter in their ear.

    "Go and have a look. The things in Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao''s house are a bit piercing, and they should have gone to the things in the ground." Shao Shuting was lying on the bed, suppressing his voice so that people could not see him clearly. The expression commanded. "If you need any help, just help."

    "Yes!" Toya responded immediately.

    Then, Toyo jumped out of the window again and went too.

    In another room, Xue Dagui''s snoring was still resounding.

    Liujia Village is not far from Huaishu Village. Although Liu Guisheng and the others don¡¯t come to the mountains often, but after so long, they still know where the Jiangyue family¡¯s big watermelon is planted. Because the watermelon is so big, it is even under the moonlight. , vision is limited, but those big watermelons are still very conspicuous.

 Chapter 531ï¼š Just let my dad go

    Chapter 531 Just let my dad go

    "It''s so big! That unfilial daughter doesn''t even know how to give me one to eat!" When Mrs. Liu saw these big watermelons, she was very angry.

    was so angry that she didn''t care about entering the watermelon field, and regardless of whether she would pick watermelon grass or not, she bent over and smashed the big watermelon closest to her with the stone in her hand.

    smashed it several times in one breath, until the big watermelon was smashed to pieces, and she felt much more comfortable.

    "What are you still doing? Hurry up! It''s really fun to go back early after the smash." If it weren''t for the difficulty of laughing, Mrs. Liu wanted to laugh out loud for fear that others would hear it.

    It''s like smashing Liu Guixia''s unfilial daughter instead of a watermelon just now.

    "Eh. Eh." Liu Guisheng, Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law, and Liu Kuoshan''s daughter-in-law all responded, and they were going to smash watermelons in the watermelon field.

    Liu Kuoshan couldn''t persuade him, nor could he stop his grandmother and parents, but he could still stop his daughter-in-law, so he grabbed his daughter-in-law again.

    Liu''s daughter-in-law''s foot, which had already stepped into the watermelon field, could only be retracted. She also held a stone in her hand. At this moment, her hand was itching to death, just like many ants crawling on it, but she didn''t dare not to listen to Liu''s words. After all, Liu''s man was her man, and which woman would not listen to her own man''s words of?

    And Liu Guisheng''s wife also held a stone in her hand. When she hit the ground, she would smash watermelons when she saw them. It was like venting.

    Liu Guisheng''s hand was no longer a stone, but a hoe. In addition, he has been doing physical work for many years, and his strength is also great. When the **** goes high, the watermelon will be smashed into pieces, and the watermelon will be smashed with another hoe. You don''t have to be stoned several times like his mother and daughter-in-law did.

    "Happy!" One hoe, one hoe, just listening to the voice, at this moment, Liu Guisheng was called Shu Tan.

    During this period of time, he either heard that his sister''s family had grown this good thing and could sell it for a lot of money, or he had heard that his sister''s family had grown another good thing that could be sold for a lot of money. God knows how uncomfortable he was.

    Now, the whole person is comfortable!

    Then, of course, he smashed the watermelon with a **** regardless, and the feeling of smashing the watermelon with a **** was so **** cool!

    When Xue Sanhu came, he saw this scene. Under the moonlight, several large watermelons that his family had worked so hard to grow were smashed to pieces.

    If this was stolen and eaten, it would be fine, but being so spoiled, Xue Sanhu immediately rushed over like a cheetah who was greatly stimulated.

    "Father!" Liu Kuoshan was the first to discover Xue Sanhu and was almost scared to death. This is really afraid of what will come.

    But Xue Sanhu had already knocked down Liu Guisheng, who was also closest to him, and punched Liu Guisheng hard in the face. Liu Guisheng''s teeth immediately lost more than half of it.

    It shows how powerful this punch was.

    Originally, when Xue Sanhu came, Mrs. Liu and Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law were already frightened enough. Seeing Xue Sanhu was really desperate, Mrs. Liu and Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law both shivered. They wanted to escape because they were sitting on the ground with their buttocks trembling. No longer obeyed.

    "Cousin Sanhu, Cousin Sanhu, just let my father go. My father was also confused for a while." For fear that Xue Sanhu would kill his father, Liu Kuoshan hurried to stop him.

    Xue Sanhu gave Liu Guisheng two more punches, but because Liu Kuoshan was holding his arm tightly, it was not so surprising to let him swipe these two punches down.

 Chapter 532ï¼š Come on, something happened!

    Chapter 532 Someone, something happened!

    He threw off Liu Kuoshan and wanted to hit Liu Guisheng again, but Liu Guisheng took advantage of the gap and grabbed the **** to hit him.

    He immediately raised his arm to block the hoe.

    It was also at this time that Liu Kuoshan hugged him from behind again, and dragged him back desperately, trying to drag him away from Liu Guisheng.

    Liu Kuanshan''s daughter-in-law is now afraid of death, but when Liu Kuanshan called her, she was also afraid of causing death, so she rushed over and dragged Xue Sanhu.

    While dragging, she shouted, "Help! Help!"

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law was also afraid that her own boss would be beaten to death. Even though she was trembling, she still tried her best to drag Xue Sanhu.

    also beat, beat and scratched Xue Sanhu.

    also screamed for help.

    But Xue Sanhu''s strength was too great, the three of them dragged, Xue Sanhu was still on Liu Guisheng, and he didn''t move a single point, so Liu Guisheng couldn''t escape at all.

    Even though the mountain was far away, the two of them shouted for help so loudly that someone in Huaishu Village soon heard them, the family next to Xue Dagui.

    The head of the family hurriedly got up to see what was going on. It seemed that something happened on the side of the mountain, so he also shouted: "Something happened, something happened, it seems like something happened on the other side of the mountain! Come on, get up. Yes, something happened!"

    After ten nights, Shao Shuting was not worried and still lay on the kang.

    But he still admires Xue Dagui. It was so loud outside, and Xue Dagui was snoring so loudly that he couldn''t hear it at all.

    Jiang Yue faintly heard the call for help, so she opened her eyes again, quickly put on her clothes, opened the door, and came out quickly. When she got to Tianba, she heard someone in the village shouting that something was wrong, something was wrong. , It seems that something happened over the mountain, but she ignored it and rushed straight to the mountain.

    The third brother didn''t come back, and there was no third brother in the stable, and the female voice calling for help was still coming. It was in her watermelon field on the mountain. There must be something wrong with her watermelon, and the third brother passed by. .

    Hearing the female voice, it seemed to be Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law and Liu Kuanshan''s daughter-in-law.

    She had heard the voices of these two people before, so she could not be wrong.

    It should be Liu Guisheng''s family who went to her home to destroy her watermelon. When the third brother saw it, the third brother started to beat them, otherwise it would not be the two daughters-in-law calling for help.

    Although under the current situation, I can''t see that something will happen to the third brother, but just in case, she has to go and take a look.

    Xue Yan''s ears are not as good as Jiang Yue''s, but his alertness is still very strong. Before the bamboo bed in the yard squeaked, his ears moved, but there was nothing different. It was probably because the third brother turned over or something. Yes, he didn''t get up, and he didn''t even open his eyes, but after a while, there seemed to be a sound of the door opening in his Yuebao''s room, as if his Yuebao ran out, so he opened his eyes.

    I hurriedly put on a coat and wanted to go down to the kang to have a look.

    I tried my best not to wake up the family, but at this time I heard someone in the village shouting that something was wrong, and the whole village was shouting over the mountain, so he didn''t need to speak. Look.

    Xue Yan walked out of the kitchen where he lived and saw that there was no third brother on the bamboo bed in the yard, so he hurriedly said to his family, "Third brother and Yuebao are gone."

    Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu and the others were all startled, and they rushed towards the mountain regardless of whether they were properly dressed or not.

    The village also quickly gathered a lot of people, going to the mountain.

    is led by the village chief.

    The village chief kept reciting: "What happened? It''s a big night, let''s go, let''s go and have a look. It''s all the land in our village."

 Chapter 533ï¼š What a disobedient child

    Chapter 533 What a disobedient child

    It was so lively outside that Shao Shuting couldn''t lie down, and regardless of whether Xue Dagui was still snoring loudly, he also got up, but because he was still injured, he just lit the lights in the main room and his room, and then people stood there. At the entrance of the main room, standing in the back light, looking at the mountain.

    Seeing Xue Yan, he shouted, "Shengqing."

    He also waved, motioning for Xue Yan to go over.

    Xue Yan originally wanted to go to the mountain with his second brother and the others in a hurry, but seeing that Shao Shuting seemed to have something to do, and calling him at this time, it was estimated that the matter had something to do with the mountain, so he entered the courtyard of his fourth uncle''s house and passed.

    It wasn''t until he walked in front of Shao Shuting that Shao Shuting smiled and said, "You don''t have to go over, I already let Shiye pass, Shiye is still very good at handling this."

    "Thank you." Xue Yan thanked him and went to the mountain anyway.

    Shao Shuting watched Xue Yan also go up the mountain, and smiled while touching his chin: "What a disobedient child. But what about baby Jiang Yue, why didn''t you see it?"

    On the mountain, Liu Kuoshan, Liu Kuoshan''s daughter-in-law, and Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law could not drag Xue Sanhu away. They were also thrown by Xue Sanhu vigorously, and all of them were thrown out, with their feet in the sky.

    Xue Sanhu threw his fist again and knocked out all of Liu Guisheng''s remaining teeth. Liu Guisheng''s mouth was full of blood, and the pain in his face was killing him.

    Mrs. Liu was even more afraid, but she was even more afraid that Xue Sanhu would kill her son. Didn''t she live for this son all her life? She pinned everything on this son, and gave her everything to this son, so that her son would not be beaten. Death, she was able to get up from the ground, pick up the stone she just smashed the watermelon and smashed it at the back of Xue Sanhu''s head.

    It was because of the scuffle that Xue Sanhu turned his back to her, and Xue Sanhu only focused on beating her son, ignoring her old woman.

    Just when the stone in Madam Liu''s hand was about to hit the back of Xue Sanhu''s head, a sword touched Madam Liu''s neck.

    Mrs. Liu froze instantly, and the stone in her hand just fell to the ground.

    did not dare to move.

    "I hate people like you who destroy other people''s crops the most in my life." Shi Ye took the sword and kicked Old Lady Liu, knocking her down.

    If it was an ordinary old man, he would definitely respect it.

    But the smashed watermelon in the field can prove that this old man is not worthy of respect.

    ??????

    Their emperor also hated these people very much. The peasants have worked so hard to plant them, and sometimes the harvest is not good, they can''t fill their stomachs, and I don''t know how many people starved to death.

    Especially in times of famine.

    No matter what time the peasants have worked so hard to plant, they cannot be so wasted by others.

    "Ouch." Mrs. Liu fell to the ground, oozing in pain.

    "Grandma!" Liu Kuoshan immediately wanted to see how his grandma was doing.

    Ten Ye immediately pointed his sword at him, "Don''t move, or my sword won''t have eyes."

    How could Liu Kuoshan ever be pointed at by someone with a sword? They are peasants. Even if he saw someone else holding a sheathed sword, he would be horrified. Besides, under the moonlight now, the sword was even more cold and shiny. , he immediately froze, not daring to move, for fear of dying under this sword.

    Liu Kuoshan''s wife and Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law naturally froze.

    Shiye was about to turn around and asked Xue Sanhu to stop, these people were not worth getting his hands dirty at all, but found that Jiang Yue was already standing not far away.

 Chapter 534ï¼š really fierce

    Chapter 534 Really fierce

    I don''t know when it came.

    He didn''t hear any movement anyway.

    Especially when Jiang Yueren was so small, he just stood there and looked at all this very calmly, which made him feel a little terrified and his hair stood up a little, but he still turned around and patted Liu Guisheng who was still beating him. Xue Sanhu''s shoulder, let Xue Sanhu stop fighting, it''s not worth it.

    As soon as Xue Sanhu''s temper came up, he was as strong as an ox. Seeing that his words didn''t work in Shiye, he wanted to pull Xue Sanhu away, and was almost punched by Xue Sanhu.

    Fortunately, Shiye has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he is fast enough to flash.

    is not enough, and it is enough for ten nights to have lingering fears. This Xue Sanhu is really fierce.

    is like a beast.

    It was also when Xue Sanhu couldn''t control his temper and subconsciously threw a fist at Shiye, Xue Sanhu finally noticed the little Jiang Yue not far away. He had no expression at all, and his beatings were also very cold, except that the force of the beating was too great In addition to expressing his anger, he didn''t seem to be emotionally fluctuating at all, but when he saw Jiang Yue, he was obviously startled. Immediately, probably because he was afraid of scaring Jiang Yue, he miraculously controlled his temper and stopped.

    got up from Liu Guisheng.

    Jiang Yue saw this and knew that her third brother was afraid of scaring her, the youngest in the family, so she walked over and grabbed her third brother''s clothes with a small hand.

    Her third brother rubbed her little head with his big hand, and even though his voice was low, he still said, "Don''t be afraid."

    The sword in Toya''s hand almost fell. Does Miss Yuebao look scared?

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about Shi Ye''s expression, she replied, "Yeah."

    Ten Ye calmed down before he started to deal with things again, greeting with a sword: "You, yes, you are talking about you, come here and stay with them."

    Liu Guisheng''s face had been beaten to a lesser degree, and he was twitching in pain, unable to speak, but he was also afraid of the sword. Judging from the posture of the sword-wielding man, he was obviously very skilled. Hearing this, he didn''t care. It hurts, and the obedient one immediately crawled over to his mother, his son, his daughter-in-law, and his daughter-in-law.

    Full of desire to survive.

    "You are a family, right?" Without waiting for Liu Guisheng and the others to answer, Shi Ye said again: "Just send them all to the government." This kind of troublemaker should be sent to the government to clean up.

    Liu Guisheng and the others were all taken aback.

    "This, this matter doesn''t have to be sent to the government, right?" Liu Kuoshan was afraid and panicked. It never occurred to me that they would be sent to the government.

    Although it would be a bit of a loss of conscience to destroy the things that people have worked so hard to grow, it should not be enough.

    Liu Guisheng lost his teeth, and it hurt so much that he couldn''t speak clearly, but he still opened his mouth: "Master, master, the master with the sword, can we pay for it? We will pay for how much watermelon we smash, so we don''t need to bother the official. Come to deal with us, we deal with ourselves."

    Ten Ye ignored them.

    People like this, if you don¡¯t clean up properly, there will definitely be another time. And like this kind of scumbag, he has seen a lot.

    Xue Sanhu is high and cold.

    Jiang Yue naturally did not speak. But he knew very well in his heart that Shi Ye would take care of this matter, which must have been inspired by Shao Shuting.

    "Third Brother! Moon Treasure!"

    "Three Tigers!"

    Suddenly, Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu came. Immediately, Xue Yihu, Xue Wuhu, and Xue Dafu came. Then Liu Guixia and the others came in a hurry. Then, the villagers headed by the village chief, and Xue Yan all came.

    Many people still have torches in their hands, so they can see more clearly.

    Seeing that several large watermelons were smashed into shreds, some watermelons were trampled, and none of them had a good-looking face. The villagers directly said: "This heart is too dark."

 Chapter 535ï¼š Arent you afraid of being struck by thunder?

    Chapter 535 Aren''t you afraid of being struck by thunder?

    "You guys are going too far!" Xue Wuhu was so angry that he wanted to beat Liu Guisheng and the others again.

    Xue Sihu saw that Shi Ye had drawn his sword, and looked like he was going to take care of it to the end, and during this time he also saw that Shao Shuting and this Shi Ye were not simple, so he didn''t say anything, just looked at his third brother and him. Jiayuebao, seeing that both of them were fine, but Liu Guisheng was beaten in an inhumane way, he felt a little more at ease.

    Liu Guixia was so angry that she cried: "How can I have such a mother, such a brother..."

    Ten Ye was very surprised. He didn''t expect that one of the old woman and the person who was beaten was Liu Guixia''s old lady and the other was Liu Guixia''s younger brother.

    Xue Yan silently walked to Jiang Yue''s side.

    Jiang Yue glanced at him.

    At this moment, Li Hehua also hurried over and hurriedly bent over: "Yuebao, are you all right? Why didn''t you come here at home? It scared us to death."

    Jiang Yue lied without changing his face: "I saw that the third brother came out, and just couldn''t fall asleep, so I came out with the third brother to have a look. Then the third brother fed the horse fodder and found that there was a figure here, so he came to the mountain. I came to see it too."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Li Hehua was relieved, but she was also distressed when she saw the situation in the watermelon field. As long as it''s her family''s fields, which piece of her family hasn''t taken care of it carefully? Now that something has been planted, it has been ruined like this. Usually, if they come and look in the field, they will pay attention to something, for fear of accidentally stepping on it and damaging some crops at home.

    As soon as Mrs. Liu saw Liu Guixia, she immediately crossed over again and shouted at Liu Guixia, "Liu Guixia, I''m your old lady. This person said that he wanted to send us to the government. For this matter, aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?"

    Xue Dafu''s face was ugly.

    Liu Guixia cried even more, she didn''t know what to do. Send it to the government to play a few big boards, I''m afraid her mother can''t bear it, so it''s gone. No matter what, she didn''t want to kill her old lady.

    But don¡¯t give it away, it¡¯s too annoying!

    The daughter-in-law of the village chief is also here. Now because her son Lu Zhuangniu is about to build a house for the Jiang Yue family, she is naturally on the Jiang Yue family''s side. When she heard this, she immediately scolded: "What are you? Mother, you should be sent to the government to play a few big boards, and you will be honest!"

    "What about you¡ª" Seeing Liu Guixia''s appearance, Mrs. Liu was sure that Liu Guixia would not really do anything to her, and she immediately became even more arrogant. She wanted to scold the village chief Lu and his daughter-in-law again. On her neck, she immediately froze, not daring to utter a word.

    Ten Ye said: "I am the one who will send you to the government, and it has nothing to do with others."

    Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law almost jumped up, but because of the sword in Shiye''s hand, even if she made a sound, her voice was shaking: "And, it''s not your watermelon field, why did you send us to the government? Small, be careful if the matter is too small, the official master will hit you first."

    "When you get to the government, you will know why I am." Said, Shi Ye gave Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law a knife on the back of the neck, and Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law immediately fainted.

    Liu Kaishan was going to be much smarter. Seeing his mother was knocked unconscious, he hurriedly knelt in front of Liu Guixia and kept kowtowing to Liu Guixia: "Gu, it''s our family''s fault, it''s our family''s fault, you say something. Ah, even if our family doesn''t move around anymore, what''s the matter? Didn''t you still marry from this family, how did grandma give birth to you, are you right?"

 Chapter 536ï¼š You can tell by his demeanor.

    Chapter 536 You can tell by his attitude

    "I beg you, tell this eldest brother not to send us to the government. Ah? Auntie?" Liu Kuoshan kept kowtowing, "In the future, parents and grandmothers will not dare, aunt, aunt. , you say something..."

    "I¡ª" Liu Guixia just opened her mouth.

    "Mother, don''t worry about it here, go back." Xue Sihu cut off her words, "Sister-in-law, quickly help mother back."

    "Hey!" Li Hehua hurriedly helped Liu Guixia away.

    When Liu Kianshan saw this, he wanted to call Liu Guixia the aunt again, but he was also knocked unconscious by a hand knife in the ten nights.

    Immediately, Mrs. Liu and the others also received a hand knife, and they all fainted.

    "Is this just dizzy?" Village Chief Lu said nervously. Although what these people did was hateful, it was not enough to cause death.

    Ten Ye clasped his fists and said: "I also asked the village chief to help carry them down the mountain, and put these five people at the gate of the courtyard where my son and I lived."

    "Hey, good, good." Village Chief Lu hurriedly asked the man who came to carry him.

    "Isn''t this... a little bit bad..." Seeing that the person was taken away, Shi Ye really wanted to send the person to the government. Although Xue Dafu was also very angry, he also had the same concerns as Liu Guixia.

    If Mrs. Liu really couldn''t bear the big board, she died in the county government...

    Xue Yihu also said: "I don''t feel very well either..."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you.

    Xue Sanhu remained aloof and did not say a word. Just standing there, like the protector of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    "Father! Big Brother!" Xue Wuhu stomped his feet angrily. "They''ve all smashed our watermelons like this, you still care about them!"

    Xue Erhu saw that Shi Ye and the villagers had all gone, so he said, "Looking at Shi Ye''s appearance, it seems that there is someone in the county office."

    Xue Sihu said: "Dad, you can rest assured, Shiye belongs to Shao Gongzi, if Shiye is in the county office, it must be Shao Gongzi''s person. Our family rescued Shao Gongzi, and Shao Gongzi is still here recovering from his injuries. Well, I also know that my grandmother is my mother''s mother, and it is impossible for my mother to want my grandmother to die because of this. She must just help clean up, so that she will not dare to dare in the future. There are many people, it''s not easy to tell you, it''s not easy to tell your mother, you can talk to your mother when you go back. Anyway, don''t talk nonsense outside. "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and felt that their fourth brother saw it thoroughly.

    "What you said makes sense, what you said makes sense." Xue Dafu laughed, and immediately had no worries.

    "Who the **** is Young Master Shao?" Xue Wuhu was curious.

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "It must be the son of a big family. You can tell by his attitude. And which big family doesn''t have connections with some officials?"

    "Yes," Xue Wuhu immediately cheered, "I heard from the fourth uncle, and also from the servants of some big families. They all said that their masters have people in the county government."

    Xue Dafu''s eyes fell on the big watermelons that were smashed in the ground again, and he felt distressed again: "It''s a sin. Okay, let''s not stay on this mountain, let''s go back, this At night, maybe there is something strange on this mountain, and I will clean it up tomorrow."

    Xue Sanhu did not rush to leave, but let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walk in front of him, and let Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu also walk in front of him, so he followed.

    He was the last.

    The figure is extremely tall.

    is like the protector of everyone in the family.

 Chapter 537ï¼š Close for a few days

    Chapter 537 A few more days

    When Jiang Yue and the others went down the mountain and returned to the village, they found that the villagers were still at the gate of their fourth uncle''s yard, and Shi Ye was putting the carriage on his black horse.

    After the was finished, he didn''t need anyone to help him, he threw Mrs. Liu, Liu Guisheng, Liu Kuoshan, Liu Guisheng''s daughter-in-law, and Liu Kuoshan''s daughter-in-law into the carriage.

    Immediately, Shi Ye entered the courtyard of their fourth uncle''s house and whispered something to Shao Shuting, who was still standing behind the door of the main room, and then Shi Ye came out again.

    drove the five old lady Liu to the county office overnight.

    It was already a big night. After this toss, it was even later. Village Chief Lu greeted him and told everyone to go back to their homes and sleep.

    Xue Dafu was not in a hurry to go home, but entered Xue Dagui''s house and thanked Shao Shuting. Shao Shuting told him to be polite, and said that he should be at ease. Xue Dafu said a few more thanks before leaving.

    Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Wuhu went back with him.

    "Third and fourth brothers, you should go back as well. Brother Yan and I will go back later." Jiang Yue said.

    When Xue Sanhu and Xue Sihu heard it, they knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had something to say to Shao Shuting, so they went back.

    It wasn''t until Xue Sanhu and Xue Sihu disappeared that Shao Shuting lowered his head, looked at the baby in front of him who was not sure how much shorter he was, and said with a smile, "Baby Jiang Yue, when did you go up the mountain, why didn''t I see it?"

    Jiang Yue just said: "Lock up for a few more days."

    Shao Shuting raised his eyebrows immediately, "Does this know that I have someone in the county office?" Without waiting for her to answer, he nodded with a smile, "That''s right, it''s all so obvious. Don''t worry, I promise to wait for someone to come back again. An Anshengsheng."

    "Well." Jiang Yue responded and then thanked: "Thank you."

    In fact, she can solve this matter herself, and Xue Yan can definitely solve it, but because Liu Guixia is the biological daughter of Mrs. Liu, at most Liu Guixia can only do nothing with this old lady. She really wants to do it to Mrs. Liu. No matter what, the kind-hearted Liu Guixia can''t do anything.

    And if she and Xue Yan did something to Mrs. Liu, or what anyone else in the family did to Mrs. Liu, and something happened to Mrs. Liu, Liu Guixia would definitely take the blame on herself, thinking that it was all If you harmed yourself, and it is solved by outsiders, then you don''t have to tie your hands and feet. Even if something happened to Mrs. Liu, it would be an outsider who insisted on sending Mrs. Liu to the government. It has nothing to do with Liu Guixia, Liu Guixia will naturally have nothing to do with it. Psychological burden, others will not say anything about Liu Guixia.

    Seeing Xue Yan open his mouth, he wanted to thank him again, but Shao Shuting said, "No need, Shengqing, you have already thanked you just now." Speaking of this, he sighed: "You still don''t want to know me, we have known each other for half a month. , is it worth thanking for such a little thing? You still saved me, if you follow the way of thanking you, it is estimated that I will be saying thank you to you at twelve o''clock every day."

    Immediately, he asked curiously, "Do we have to know you for a long time before we get to know each other?"

    He was really interested in these two little devils, and he could see that, for some reason, it was like no one could enter their hearts except their family members.

    Their mood has not fluctuated much.

    Obviously, he has been working hard to pretend to be familiar with them for the past two weeks. As a result, he pretended to be very familiar, but they were still so calm and terrifying to him.

    Isn''t it easy for children to play with people? Why are these two children so different?

 Chapter 538ï¼š Show your identity

    Chapter 538 Clear Identity

    Shao Shuting felt a pity. He originally thought that before leaving, let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan become his two little "friends", but now it seems that it should not be realized.

    Shao Shuting didn''t know that, not only Jiang Yue, but also Xue Yan had experienced too many things, and one heart would have been cold long ago. If you want to warm their heart, it not only takes time, but also many other things. .

    Besides, the two of them knew his identity, but he didn''t know it.

    So, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are actually cold people.

    It''s just that Jiang Yue''s appearance is too cute, and Xue Yan is too polite. Generally, people who are not careful will not realize that they are both a little cold.

    Seeing that the two children just looked at him calmly and didn''t speak, Shao Shuting stopped talking about it: "That''s it. But your fourth uncle can really sleep."

    said, he also smiled.

    Xue Dagui''s snoring was still resounding.

    It was so loud, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally heard it, and they both glanced at their fourth uncle''s room subconsciously, and saw that the window of their fourth uncle''s room was also open, the village was so lively just now, and there were so many people surrounding their fourth uncle. At the door of the courtyard, their fourth uncle didn''t even wake up, and he was indeed able to sleep well.

    "Okay, it''s too late, you all go back to sleep." Shao Shuting smiled.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went home.

    *

    Ten Ye drove all the way to the gate of the county government office.

    The gate of the county government office was closed early, and now it is so late at night. I got off the carriage on the tenth night and went to knock on the gate of the county government office. The two servants on duty in the county government office were sitting on the ground each leaning against a pillar and dozing off. When he heard the sound, he immediately said viciously: "Who is it? I''m impatient to live, and dare to knock on the county government gate at night."

    It''s also that the people outside the door didn''t make a sound. In the past, there were people who knocked on the gate of the county government office in the middle of the night, but everyone made a sound, and they all reported who they were, and generally they were bigger than their county magistrates. Yes, they couldn''t afford it, so naturally they didn''t dare to be vicious. Now, they just knocked on the door outside and disturbed their sleep. They were naturally vicious.

    But they all opened the door subconsciously.

    Toya tore off the token that was tied halfway around his waist and showed it to them. Before he came, the general of his family explained it, and he could reveal his identity.

    There is no His Royal Highness here, and the general was followed before. It must be from Concubine Yigui and the Ji family. The people from Concubine Yigui and Ji''s family should already know that the general of his family is here, so naturally there is no need to He covered it up, for fear that others would know his identity.

    "What... ah¡ªGrandpa!" The two yamen on duty saw the token, and immediately fell to their knees with a frightened plop, shivering.

    Yes, it is the Zhennan Army.

    "Borrow a cell, you," Shi Ye pointed at someone casually, "Go call some people and lock all the scumbags in the carriage."

    "Yes, yes." One of the yamen accused immediately called for someone to come.

    Ten Ye followed those people to the cell. He wants to explain some things to the head of the prison, and he can''t kill people, but he will not dare to make trouble when he has to wait for the people to be released.

    The other yamen saw Shi Ye followed him, and hurriedly closed the door again. Then, he ran to the residence of their magistrates behind the county government office and hurriedly knocked on the door of their magistrates.

    "My lord, my lord, it''s not good, my lord." The yamen seemed to be in a hurry, and his voice was low, for fear of waking up the county magistrate''s family.

    This county government house is for the county magistrate and his family members to live in.

 Chapter 539ï¼š Xinyuan County magistrate, Fang Yiming

    Chapter 539 County magistrate Xin Yuan, Fang Yiming

    Their county magistrate is called Fang Yiming. He is very ordinary, but he is polite. He has only been the magistrate for a few months, and he is newly appointed this year. He used to study in Shengming Academy. He took the test and became the county magistrate, but this great man is too strong and a powerful official. Anyway, following this magistrate, they didn''t get a little oil and water, and they also worry about being checked by the magistrate at any time. their sin.

    "What''s the matter?" Fang Yiming hurriedly put on a white gown, and opened the door and came out.

    "It''s not good, my lord," the yamen even suppressed his voice, "The people under the command of General Zhennan are here, and they have also sent five troublemakers to be locked in the same cell to clean up well, and they are not allowed to die. "

    "General Zhennan still cares about this?" Fang Yiming had never seen any general Zhennan, but subconsciously felt strange. "Are those five tricksters from us?"

    "Yes, it is from Liujia Village in our county."

    "What happened?"

    "It seems that he didn''t sleep at night, he ran to destroy other people''s crops, and smashed other people''s watermelons to shreds. It seems like this, my lord, I''m really too young to ask more questions. That grandfather is too scary. I saw the I tremble when I get the token." What a great official, and he is just a small clerk.

    "I''ll go take a look." Fang Yiming didn''t wear official uniforms, so he quickly walked to the cell in such a long gown.

    In the cell, Liu Guisheng and the other five have not woken up yet, but they are already locked in the same cell, which is also the cell with the worst conditions.

    Ten Ye is telling the prison head.

    The prison''s head and waist were bent 90 degrees, and he kept nodding his head in agreement, for fear of neglecting the soldier Shi Ye.

    As soon as Fang Yiming came in, he politely handed over to Shiye: "Xiaguan Xinyuan County magistrate Fang Yiming."

    Shiye held his sword and glanced at him, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."

    Fang Yiming: "..."

    Ten Ye looked at the prison head again, "Did you hear what I said?"

    "It''s clear, it''s clear."

    Then, Toya left.

    The prison head wiped the sweat from his forehead, and then he bowed to Fang Yiming and smiled with him: "Sir..."

    "What did he tell you?" Fang Yiming asked.

    Just now there were other jailers present, and they heard it, and it wasn''t a secret, so the head of the cell said: "The grandfather said that the younger is the head of the cell, and he should know how to clean up the people, and let the younger take care of it, but he is not allowed to do so. The little one was killed, and the person had to be locked up for half a month before notifying the Lizheng in Shiliba Village to get the person back."

    is similar to what the yamen on duty just said.

    Fang Yiming frowned as he looked at the five people in the cell in front of him who had not woken up yet. Among the five people, there is also an old man. Judging by the age of the others, it seems to be a family of five.

    The head of the cell rolled his eyes, and then laughed with him again: "Sir, it''s a trivial matter like smashing someone''s watermelon, it shouldn''t be locked up for so long, shouldn''t it just hit a few big boards and put them back so that they won''t make trouble in the future? Well, did these five people do something else?"

    A jailer said: "How could it be sent to us if you committed other things? It is estimated that the grandfather committed the crime. The grandfather couldn''t stand it anymore, so he sent people here."

    Fang Yiming pondered for a long time before instructing the cell chief: "When the person wakes up, you have a good first trial to see if you are a traitor."

    Although the Zhennan Army guards the south and keeps the south safe, he has always sincerely respected it, but it is not simple at first glance, and he will not do such a confused thing.

 Chapter 540ï¼š My dad has a bad temper

    Chapter 540 My father has a bad temper

    The prisoner''s eyes widened: "But that grandfather asked him to clean up..."

    "This official is the magistrate of this county!" Fang Yiming shouted. "When did the county government come under the control of the Zhennan Army? In short, during the period when this official is the county magistrate, no unjust, false or wrongful convictions are allowed in this cell!"

    Otherwise, he would rather not be the county magistrate.

    "Yes, yes." Seeing that their gentle and polite county magistrates were all angry, how could the prison guard be disobedient.

    But the magistrate they are now really bold, dare to commit the following crimes? If it was the county magistrate who they were at the beginning, they would have let him ignore the three sevens and twenty-one, and just clean up and please the grandfather.

    *

    Ten Ye did not return to Huaishu Village until it was almost dawn. When he returned to Huaishu Village, he went to his family''s general''s room and reported the matter in a low voice.

    After the report, Shi Ye couldn''t help but say: "The three tiger brothers are really brave, and it''s not a problem to throw three people out with one arm. ."

    "I haven''t been trained or practiced martial arts. It''s rare to be able to do this..." Shao Shuting said and smiled, "My father definitely likes it more."

    Shiye said: "The Grandpa should like it, but his temper is really..."

    "It''s okay," Shao Shuting didn''t care at all, "My father has a bad temper."

    Ten Ye: "..."

    *

    It was dawn, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also got up. Seeing that there was still some time before breakfast, the two took their things and went to the watermelon field on the mountain to clean up the smashed watermelons and trampled by Liu Guisheng and the others last night. He also picked some watermelons and brought them to the stall for sale by the ice maker.

    I couldn¡¯t pick much strawberries and tomatoes today, and I didn¡¯t have enough to eat at home, so I didn¡¯t plan to sell them in town.

    After having breakfast and drying the rice on the paddy field for a while, I saw that there were bricks and tiles, a carriage and a carriage slowly being delivered. It should be able to deliver before dark today.

    It was also at this time that in the county, the head of the prison had already tried Liu Guisheng and the others.

    The trial is very good. The peasants are afraid of the government and the officials. Liu Guisheng and the others, including Mrs. Liu, shivered when they saw the officials, not to mention that they are still in prison.

    During the first interrogation, there was no need to beat the board. Liu Guisheng and the others immediately explained what they had done.

    After the full trial was clear, the head of the cell came to the county magistrate''s house to look for their magistrate.

    Today is their county magistrate''s day off, but their county magistrate is still dealing with things in the study. Since taking office, their county magistrate has been like this, busy with business every day, and sometimes the day off. He will open the yamen to try many cases in court, and he is not the same person as the former county magistrate. When the former county magistrate comes to rest, even if he is killed, it is impossible to handle official business, let alone bring a case to trial. Even if they disturbed him, he would be furious, saying that he would take a rest today.

    "Sir, the trial is clear." The prison head bowed.

    Fang Yiming looked at the case file and asked without looking up, "Is it really a trickster?"

    "Yes." After speaking, the prison head couldn''t help but look angry, and added: "It''s too tricky! That grandfather is right to clean up, so we should clean up well and let them never do it again next time. Dare. How can there be such a family in the world, that old woman, marrying a daughter is selling her daughter, and if you don¡¯t give a dowry, that¡¯s fine. Later, she disliked her daughter¡¯s poverty and drove her daughter¡¯s family back halfway¡­¡±

 Chapter 541ï¼š He never tolerated

    Chapter 541 He has never tolerated

    "Don''t let my daughter''s family move with her family," the prison head continued. "As a result, now that my daughter''s family is prosperous, I want benefits. How can there be such a good thing in the world? Of course, my daughter''s family doesn''t want it anymore. The second time they went to trouble, they didn''t get any benefit, and they looked jealous again, and they had such a bad idea to destroy the big watermelon grown by her daughter''s house. The watermelon was seedless and sold very well in the town. There are also people in the county who go to buy it on purpose, they just feel that they can¡¯t get anything, but they don¡¯t want their daughter¡¯s family to be too good and ruin something, so they feel happy.¡±

    "I haven''t been doing well yet, so they are all scared to explain everything." The prisoner said again. "Especially the granddaughter-in-law of the old woman, who explained it the fastest. The whole family is abominable anyway. If I really want to say who is the most hateful, it''s the old woman. The one who sold the same thing and got married still thought that her daughter should be filial to her, that she should give everything to her, and if she had money, she would be given to her, just like the heavenly king and Laozi are not as big as her, but when you came to the yamen, you were not frightened. I urinated a lot, and I almost got **** to death just now."

    After a pause, the prison head said again: "The old woman''s daughter''s house is also in a village under our county, Huaishu Village, not far from Liujia Village. I have also asked and checked the roster, Huaishu Village. There is a man named Xue Dafu in Shucun, and he did marry a man named Guixia from Liujia Village many years ago."

    "Wait." Fang Yiming finally put down the file, "Huaishu Village? Xue Dafu?" Isn''t this the father of his classmate and friend Xue Yan?

    "It''s Xue Dafu of Huaishu Village. I heard that people''s life is getting more and more prosperous now. There are many rare things, and they can make ice. The auspicious restaurant in our county has ice on a hot day, so I bought it from their house. '' said the prisoner. "I heard from the clerk that Li Zheng came from Shiliba Village last time, and he also said that because their business was good, they needed to hire a lot of people, and they hired people from Shiliba Village to let others live their lives It''s been a lot better."

    "By the way," the prisoner said again, "the scoundrels also explained that the grandfather who came yesterday was the entourage of a son rescued by Xue Dafu''s family, and that son is now recovering in Huaishu Village. That entourage is the grandfather, who also lives in Huaishu Village and takes care of the son. He also said that the son is called Shao Shuting... Sir, isn''t this the name of General Zhennan? I have heard of Zhennan University before. What is the general''s name..."

    At the end, the voice of the cell leader trembled.

    Such a big person is actually in their Xinyuan County.

    "This..." Fang Yiming pondered. After a long while, he said, "You don''t need to worry about anything else. Since they are all treachery, just follow the meaning of the entourage of General Zhennan."

    Although he is the parent and official of the common people in Xinyuan, it depends on what kind of common people he is. He has never tolerated people like this.

    "Yes, my lord." The prison chief responded quickly.

    "Go down."

    "Yes."

    Fang Yiming was still thinking about this matter until the head of the cell had been gone for a while.

    General Zhennan was rescued by his friend''s house? General Zhennan is now in Huaishu Village? General Zhennan gave his friend''s house a head start?

    Then his friend who is not studying in the academy now, do you know that he is the General of Zhennan?

    No, he has to go and warn his friends.

 Chapter 542ï¼š He better not go in

    Chapter 542 He better not go in

    Thinking like this, Fang Yiming couldn''t sit still, and immediately shouted out: "Come on, prepare a carriage!"

    rode a carriage and came to the entrance of Huaishu Village, but Fang Yiming did not enter Huaishu Village, but asked the driver to find someone, told Xue Yan that someone was looking for him, and asked Xue Yan to come here.

    General Zhennan and that entourage are in Huaishu Village, so he better not go in.

    How to say, he still bears the name of the magistrate of Xinyuan, that entourage saw him yesterday.

    The coachman entered Huaishu Village. No one else saw him, but he saw two boys, one big and one small, playing under the shade of the tree. He walked over and asked the two boys to help find Xue Yan.

    Those two boys happened to be Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao.

    When Xue Xiaobao heard that he was looking for his uncle, he immediately said happily: "Then wait, I''ll come with my brother to find his uncle!"

    The driver knew that the two boys were Xue Yan''s nephew.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao held hands and ran to the door of their third grandfather Xue Dafu''s house. They didn''t see their uncle, but they saw their second tiger uncle and third tiger uncle carrying a large wooden box of ice out of the yard, to be placed at the door of the yard. On the ox cart, they immediately asked, "Uncle Erhu, Uncle Sanhu, where is the younger one? He has a classmate who is waiting for him at the entrance of the village. Let him hurry over there."

    "Xiaoyan''s classmate is here?!" Xue Erhu was very surprised. "Your uncle and Yuebao are still drying the rice in the rice field. Many of the rice has not been completely dried. Go to the rice field and shout for help. We can''t go away."

    "Hey!" Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao immediately held hands and ran to the rice field again.

    Xue Erhu put the big wooden box on the ox cart, and wondered: "Everyone is here, why are you waiting at the entrance of the village? This should not be Yu Xuan, Yu Xuan should not be waiting at the entrance of the village, the driver will send Yu Xuan directly to our house. at the door."

    Xue Sanhu said indifferently: "People don''t want to enter the village."

    Xue Erhu also thought it was, "Looking at this, I probably wouldn''t have lunch here, but it''s rare for people to come here. Isn''t there a seedless watermelon that I just picked today, some strawberry tomatoes, and some dry rice noodles? , Ice people don''t know whether to bring or not, so let''s just give some popsicles and pack them in a small wooden box."

    Rice field.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yanzheng were wearing a straw hat and holding a bamboo rake. They were raking the rice that was drying on the ground. They were about to make lunch. , they went to make lunch.

    "Uncle!"

    "Uncle!"

    Hearing the silly voices of Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao, Xue Yan smiled and looked over: "What''s wrong?"

    "Someone is looking for you, saying that it is your classmate who is waiting for you at the entrance of the village, please hurry over." Xue Dabao said in one breath.

    Xue Yan: "My classmate?"

    He has too many classmates, and for a while I really couldn''t determine which classmate came to him today. I don''t understand why he is not waiting for him at his house, but at the entrance of the village.

    But put down the rake immediately.

    The old man who was chasing birds and birds under the shade of the tree smiled and said, "Xiaoyan, you go, we will help you watch Yuebao, but you have to come back soon, we will go home in a while. ."

    Xue Yan originally planned to take Jiang Yue with him, but the old man got him so he had no choice but to put Jiang Yue on the paddy field to continue raking and drying the rice.

    Jiangyue doesn''t matter. In fact, she didn''t have to follow Xue Yan, but she and Xue Yan were basically together every day, and sometimes Xue Yan was not around, which made her feel that something was missing.

 Chapter 543ï¼š keep in mind

    Chapter 543 Keep it in mind

    "Yeah, uncle, hurry up, we will accompany Yuebao here." Both Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao said.

    "Okay." Xue Yan replied with a smile, then glanced at Jiang Yue again, and then went back to work.

    Came to the entrance of the village and saw the person under the shade of the tree beside the carriage, Xue Yan was a little surprised: "Brother Yiming!"

    Immediately, he stepped faster, but stopped a few steps away from Fang Yiming. I saw that he and Fang Yiming handed over at the same time, and gave the other party a straight salute.

    Then he walked up to Fang Yiming.

    However, seeing that it was this classmate and friend, he was sure why this friend did not enter the village to wait for him at his house, but waited for him here.

    Presumably this friend already knew that his family rescued Shao Shuting, and Shao Shuting is the general of Zhennan, and he is still in this village.

    It should have been the ten nights last night when he sent people to the county government office, and then his friend would know.

    So, Shi Ye didn''t hide his identity at one o''clock, and directly revealed his identity?

    Seeing that Shao Shuting said that there was someone in the county government last night, and he didn''t tell him and his Yuebao that he was the general of Zhennan, he thought that Shi Ye would hide it to some extent. .

    It was clear that Shao Shuting was a little secretive before, but now, why not cover it up and let everyone in the county know that General Zhennan is here?

    "Shengqing." Fang Yiming was also very happy. "See you in a few months, okay?"

    "Okay, how is Brother Yiming?"

    "I''m fine too. I''m rude today, I''ve come here, and I didn''t go to your house to visit the Ling Zun Lingtang." Saying that, Fang Yiming bowed his hands, and gave Xue Yan a salute, which was considered an apology.

    Xue Yan hurriedly returned a salute, "Brother Yiming is serious, you didn''t even enter the village, you have your reasons."

    "Whoever knows me wins." Fang Yiming laughed, and then he looked around nervously. Seeing that there was no one else except his driver, he whispered, "Yesterday someone sent your grandmother''s family here. The county government is over, that person is the entourage of General Zhennan, General Zhennan is here with you, and he was rescued by your family, do you know?"

    "Young Master Shao is the general of Zhennan?" Xue Yan looked like he only knew now. He also didn''t want to lie to his friends, but he didn''t lie, and he couldn''t explain it clearly.

    "Exactly." Fang Yiming nodded. The voice became lower, "I just came to remind you that I am a small county magistrate, and I have heard a lot of things. I heard that the disputes between the parties in the court are particularly fierce. One is headed by the second prince''s grandfather''s family, the Ji family. , one is headed by the Shao family where General Zhennan is located. You don''t study now, and naturally you won''t be working in the future. I''m afraid you will be involved in saving General Shao, so I''m here to remind you and let you do more. Notice."

    "Thank you, Brother Yiming." Xue Yan gave a deep bow. "But Brother Yiming, I''m still young, so I shouldn''t be involved, don''t worry."

    Fang Yiming bowed back and sighed: "Why don''t you worry about my brother, it''s not that you don''t know your talent, you are also young, who else can be as good as you? We are not as good as you. If you really don''t want to study, you will eventually become an official. If you just want to grow crops, you must remember to keep your edge at all times, so that even if someone knows how smart you used to be, they will think that it is ''you are young, and big is not necessarily good''."

    Xue Yan heard the words, and even more solemnly surrendered: "Brother Yiming''s words, Shengqing will keep in mind."

    "That''s not a waste of me coming all the way here." Fang Yiming laughed. Immediately, he looked him up and down, "You look stronger."

 Chapter 544ï¼š In the coming day, we must visit

    Chapter 544 In the coming days, I must visit

    Xue Yan: "Brother Yiming, you have reduced it."

    "Alas." Fang Yiming sighed. "It''s hard to be an official. I used to want to be an official. Now that I am an official, I know how difficult it is to be an official. Just do my best to do something for the people. After all, I am also a parent''s official. Well, I want to Back¡ª" Suddenly, when he saw a tall, mighty man with a strong face and a resolute face, who looked like a general, was walking towards them with a small wooden box in one hand and a basket in the other, he immediately strangled his throat. Same, silenced.

    Could this be the South Town General Shao Shuting?

    He didn''t even enter the village, but he could still meet him. Isn''t he too unlucky?

    Fang Yiming''s scalp collapsed.

    Xue Yan saw Fang Yiming''s voice suddenly silenced, and looked at the direction behind him, he looked back subconsciously, and saw his third brother striding far away with something, and seeing Fang Yiming''s appearance, it seemed that he had misunderstood , he said: "Brother Yiming, that''s not General Shao, it''s my third brother."

    After explained, Xue Yan hurriedly walked towards Xue Sanhu.

    Fang Yiming let out a long breath. Fortunately, it is not the general of Zhennan. But his best friend, the third brother, is too much like a general?

    When Xue Yan saw the things in his third brother''s hands, he knew that it was for Fang Yiming. In that basket, there were big watermelons, rice noodles, tomatoes, and strawberries. It was a little heavy and he couldn''t carry it. , he didn''t help to carry this, but took over the small wooden box that his third brother was holding in the other hand, and let him hold it.

    He didn''t even have to open it, he knew it was a popsicle.

    Xue Yan and his third brother walked up to Fang Yiming again and said that it was for Fang Yiming. Fang Yiming hurriedly handed over his hands: "It''s so rude today, I will visit you in the future."

    After finished speaking, he whispered to Xue Yan, "Don''t tell your family that I''m the county magistrate, or I won''t come in the future."

    "I did not say."

    "That''s good." Fang Yiming smiled, and bowed his hands politely, and bowed to both Xue Sanhu and Xue Yan: "Brother Sanhu, Shengqing, I have something to do today, and I am in a hurry to go back, so I will leave first."

    Xue Yan also surrendered.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t say anything, he still looked aloof and cold, but he silently gave Fang Yiming everything into the carriage, so that even if there were bumps on the road, nothing would be damaged.

    *

    The bricks and tiles have been delivered, and the ground can be started to build the house. The next day, the people hired to build the house had breakfast early in the morning and waited in the open space where the foundation had been drawn.

    There is a custom of building houses here. When you break ground to build a house, you will be the first shovel of the family to take the initiative.

    Xue Dafu took the time to come, and Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu and others naturally took time to watch such a big happy event. Xue Dafu picked up the shovel and moved the first shovel. After a moment of meaning, others can do it.

    Then Xue Dafu and the others went back to making ice.

    Xue Erhu will come and see from time to time.

    At the same time, I also asked Li Qingshu and Lu Zhuangniu to help him watch more and not be careless.

    Village Chief Lu would come around and look around when he was idle. He was also afraid that he had hired so many people, who had different temperaments and would easily get into disputes and cause trouble. Li Zheng asked him to pay more attention.

    Moreover, after building a house for others, if there is something going on in the future, if you have to hire people, why not hire these people?

    Don''t fail to build a good house for others. In the future, if there is any place for people to hire people, they will not hire people from ten miles and eight villages. This is not good.

 Chapter 545ï¼š Lord Ji

    Chapter 545 Ji Hou Ye

    This is a house built by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Naturally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will also look at it from time to time. Sometimes when Li Qingshu and the others don¡¯t understand the picture, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will explain it carefully and let Li Qingshu, Lu Zhuangniu, etc. People are still very careful when they build according to the drawn drawings. As long as they build according to the drawings little by little, there should be no problems.

    *

    Five days later.

    Imperial Capital.

    Concubine Yi was allowed to go home to visit her father. Her father Ji Hou Ye was recently ill.

    Seeing that her father was fine, she was relieved.

    Just when Concubine Yi Gui was sitting in front of her father''s bed and joking with her father, her elder brother Ji Qiwei came hurriedly.

    As soon as Ji Qiwei came in, he reprimanded all the people who were serving: "You all go down."

    "Yes." The people who were serving all stepped back respectfully.

    Concubine Yi glanced at the maid and the maid behind her, and the maid and maid immediately retreated.

    "Father, sister," Ji Qiwei said in a hurry after seeing everyone gone out, "I just received a secret report that Shao Shuting is still in Xinyuan County."

    "Why is he still there? Could it be that Xuanyuan Shu is really in Xinyuan County?" Concubine Yi Gui''s beautiful Liu Ye eyebrows were so wrinkled.

    Lord Ji also frowned.

    "Whether Xuanyuan Shu is in Xinyuan County, I can''t be sure yet, but the secret report I received can confirm that Shao Shuting is currently recovering in a small village called Huaishu Village in Xinyuan County." Ji Qiwei said.

    "He wasn''t in the army to nourish his wounds, and he didn''t return to the imperial capital to recuperate. Instead, he was there to recuperate. He should have written a letter to the emperor, but the emperor didn''t even mention it..." Ji Houye frowned even more. After a long while, he added: "The emperor is still as usual, preferring the Shao family."

    Concubine Yi sneered: "If it weren''t for the preference for the Shao family, the empress is so virtuous, and he always condescends to go to the empress''s wall?"

    When she thought that no matter how favored she was, she couldn''t compare to the Shao family girl, she got angry!

    Lord Ji sighed before looking at his son: "What else?"

    Ji Qiwei then continued: "He has been raised there for more than 20 days and has been injured. If it wasn''t for the peasant family who he ordered to save him, his identity was revealed in the county government, and none of us knew about him. Still in Xinyuan County."

    The two people who died in the alley were killers trained by their family. Instead of getting rid of Shao Shuting, they were all killed by Shao Shuting in the alley. Naturally, no one in their family would foolishly recognize the body.

    However, from that day on, Shao Shuting was tracked and lost by their people.

    "There is one more thing," Ji Qiwei added, "I suspect that the child is Xuanyuan Shu, but if it''s true, it doesn''t look like..."

    Hearing the news about Xuanyuanshu, Concubine Yigui and Lord Ji were a little anxious: "What child? Don''t play dumb, let''s talk."

    Ji Qiwei then said carefully: "It was also said by the informant, that when they checked Shao Shuting in Huaishu Village, they accidentally discovered that the peasant who rescued Shao Shuting had a seven-year-old boy who was also in an infancy seven years ago. It was suspected that it might be Xuanyuanshu, but if it was Xuanyuanshu, it would make no sense. Shao Shuting can''t bring people back to the imperial capital immediately? And protect them with heavy troops to prevent further accidents? But Shao Shuting is Recuperating there, the child will still go wherever he wants, it shouldn''t be."

    Lord Ji nodded, agreeing: "You are right, if that child is really Xuanyuan Shu, the Shao family has already taken action, and it is impossible for us to continue to recover slowly there, waiting for us to find out.

 Chapter 546ï¼š Or kill them all?

    Chapter 546 Or kill them all?

    "In this case, the child is too dangerous." Ji Houye continued, "It shouldn''t be. Besides, Shao Shuting has been raised there for so long and injured, it is impossible not to know that the child was picked up and brought home seven years ago. Yes, knowingly, he was still recovering from his injuries, but not even more so. It should be that Shao Shuting found out that the child was also picked up seven years ago, so he went to the child''s house, and it happened that he was injured again, and then he was given to him by the family. After he was rescued, and he was sure that the child was not his nephew, he simply rested there to recuperate."

    "Father is right." Concubine Yi Gui nodded. "But Dad, whether it''s true or not, do you want to kill them all? Just in case?"

    "Why do you still have this temper?" Ji Houye shook his head with a helpless look, "I told you a long time ago that if every boy who was brought home with suspicion seven years ago, ours will all be killed. If we don''t finish killing them, we can easily expose our flaws. Think about it, the Shao family is looking for the prince, and the emperor naturally wants to get the prince back. If they really killed them, everyone knows that killing these children is the way to go. In order to prevent the emperor and the Shao family from retrieving the prince, who will be suspected, isn''t it us who bear the brunt. And now, although the queen insists that we did it, but there is no evidence, we can''t find a way to kill ourselves and expose our flaws. , to find evidence for others."

    If you kill people once, you can deal with them without leaving a trace; if you kill people twice, you can; you can kill them three times, but you can kill them many, many times, really?

    And as long as a little clue is exposed, the Shao family can bite up like a mad dog, and sooner or later their Ji family will be destroyed because of this clue.

    Therefore, people, still can''t kill randomly.

    "Yeah, sister, you must not act on your own accord." Ji Qiwei also advised. "It''s all sure that it''s not Xuanyuan Shuo, killing it is useless, and there is a danger of leaving a hole for others."

    Concubine Yi rubbed her temples, "Since father and elder brother said so, then let''s listen to father and elder brother again. I''m just getting more and more uneasy recently."

    "Why did my sister say this?" Ji Qiwei asked.

    Concubine Yi: "Isn''t it the Queen? I didn''t want to see the Emperor before. At the end of last month, I pretended to pass out and led the Emperor to go there for the night. I''m worried that another son will appear in the Queen''s stomach. In this way, our plan will not work. Did you fail too?"

    Ji Houye and Ji Qiwei also had heavy faces.

    However, Lord Ji said: "How did I hear that the queen is really dizzy? It seems that she was stimulated by something."

    Concubine Yi: "Whether it''s a real halo or a fake halo, the emperor spent the night there, and didn''t even show up to the court the next day."

    "This is..." Ji Houye''s face became more solemn.

    Ji Qiwei: "Can''t you do something in the Queen''s Palace? Let her never get pregnant again."

    Concubine Yi: "The people in the Queen''s Palace are all given by the Queen Mother and brought out by the Queen Mother. Don''t you know how powerful our Queen Mother is? Can we insert our people?"

    Lord Ji: "It''s also you who hurt your body at the beginning. All the imperial doctors said that you can''t get pregnant again. Otherwise, you can set up a situation for the emperor and let you pamper you again. It''s always a good thing to have one more prince by your side."

    It¡¯s okay not to say this, but when it comes to this, Concubine Yigui¡¯s eyes are full of hatred.

    full of hatred.

    In those days, on the day of her grandfather''s birthday banquet, the emperor came to her house, and her family set up a plan to make the emperor drunk, so the emperor stopped at her house.

 Chapter 547ï¼š just maintain orthodoxy

    Chapter 547 is just to maintain orthodoxy

    Then, she entered the emperor''s room, where the lights were dark, she pretended to be the queen, and the emperor, who was drunk and could not tell the difference, favored her.

    Later, she became pregnant, and was taken into the palace and named a concubine. She was not named a noble concubine until she gave birth to a prince.

    Because the queen was also pregnant at the time, in order to let her son be born early, become the eldest prince, the eldest son, and it would be easier to win the throne, she secretly had someone induce labor for her.

    I don''t know, no matter how hard you try, the queen''s son was born a day earlier than her son, and became the eldest son, and the queen''s status was solid.

    And she, because of improper induction of labor, had a difficult labor. Although she saved her life, she could no longer conceive a child.

    And the second prince she gave birth, also because of improper induction of labor, was in poor health from birth, frail and sickly, and the imperial doctor privately said that he could only live to be in his twenties at most.

    Also because she can no longer conceive a child, since the emperor favored her once in her house, she has never favored her again, and she is slowly indifferent now.

    She didn''t know about other concubines, but the emperor only favored her once, and after that, even if he always spent the night with her, he never touched her.

    However, she secretly let the imperial doctor secretly make other concubines drink Juezi soup, even if the emperor would touch other concubines, other concubines would not be able to conceive children.

    This is also the reason why she and the queen have a son in the palace.

    Others don''t say that they gave birth to a daughter for the emperor, that is, they have never even conceived.

    It''s also the queen''s. Her hand can''t go in, the queen is sick, and there are people who are given by the queen mother to show the queen. Even those imperial doctors can''t use it. How can she make the queen drink the mustard soup, and she will never be pregnant again. not on...

    "The Queen Mother!" Concubine Yi Gui gritted her teeth in hatred.

    When Lord Ji saw her like this, he sighed again: "Why are you competing with the empress dowager, the empress dowager only maintains the orthodoxy, if you are the empress, she will also protect you. Looking at the emperor''s appearance, it is impossible to abolish the empress, you can only count on Yi''er If you can be established as a prince, you will succeed as an emperor in the future. As long as the emperor makes Yi''er the prince, then Yi''er will be orthodox. At that time, even if the queen mother doesn''t protect you, she will protect Yi''er."

    Concubine Yi felt a little more comfortable when she heard the words, but: "If Xuanyuanxu''s corpse was not found on this day, the emperor would not believe that Xuanyuanxu was dead for a day, and would not set up a prince at all."

    "If you can''t find it, how can the emperor keep the crown prince?" Ji Houye said. "Don''t worry, we can wait."

    "Yes," Concubine Yi Gui still had doubts, "Yi''er can only live to be in her twenties at most..."

    Lord Ji was silent for a while, then sighed again: "Yi''er is just over seven years old, there are still so many years, just wait, just wait a few more years, if the emperor still has no intention of making Yi''er the crown prince... Find another way."

    *

    Time flies, Liu Guisheng and Mrs. Liu have been imprisoned for half a month. On this day, Li Zheng went to the county jail and brought them back.

    Five people came back, and they were all like a different person, safe and sound.

    No one dared to cause trouble again.

    Even the old lady Liu, who was usually arrogant and domineering, was living in peace.

    During these days, the rice shop in the town heard that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s water hulling workshop could thresh many kilograms of grain a day, and the price of threshing was cheap, so they sent someone to ask, and wanted the water hulling workshop to give them to them. The rice pudding is about two thousand kilograms a day, but because the family often has to make rice noodles in the workshop, and the family is too busy, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family declined.

 Chapter 548ï¼š It should be for this, right?

    Chapter 548 Should be for this, right?

    However, if someone from Shiliba Village came to thresh the grain, and if they could spare some time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family would still help to some extent.

    Therefore, before someone from Shiliba Village wants to thresh the grain, they will first ask Jiang Yue and Xue Yan¡¯s family if they have time, and when they will have time, and then they will pick up the rice to thresh the grain.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s rice is all dried up. They don''t plan to sell these rice. They don''t need to pay the grain when they pay the tax. They can pay directly. Money, these grains are left at home to eat and make rice noodles by themselves.

    If is not enough, you can buy it from someone later.

    Otherwise, if you buy a lot now, there will be no place to store them at home.

    Now, a lot of their sun-dried rice is also stored in their fourth uncle''s house.

    Shao Shuting''s injury has basically healed, and he even went to the town to give Doctor Shen a pulse. Doctor Shen said that he would need to take medicine for a few days before he could fully recover.

    And it¡¯s still a different medicine than before.

    After frying for ten nights, only to find that the bitterness is even more frightening.

    Before drinking, Shao Shuting, who was choked to tears by the bitter taste, seriously suspected that the doctor did it on purpose.

    To be honest, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt it was really bitter when they heard it.

    The two children looked at each other.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue still poured Shao Shuting down.

    Shao Shuting: "..." The devil...

    Shao Shuting was given medicine and rinsed his mouth with a large bowl of water, only then did he feel alive. Then, he looked at the two little devils in front of him and smiled: "I heard that your threshing workshop is very clever. Shiye and I are planning to visit, do you want to go together?"

    He was really recovering from his injury before, so he has been here for a month and two days, and he hasn''t even gone to the workshop on the mountain.

    In the past few days, I have been familiar with the village and its surroundings.

    Xue Yan shook his head.

    Jiang Yue also shook her head.

    said no.

    Shao Shuting did not force it.

    It wasn''t until Shao Shuting and Shiye went to the mountain that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took the door of their fourth uncle''s house casually, and then went home.

    Next to is their family building a house. There are many people who have already eaten lunch and are building again. Even if the door of the fourth uncle''s house is not locked, it will be fine.

    There are no strawberries and tomatoes for sale, and there are not many watermelons in the field, but those watermelons are going to be kept at home and are not going to be sold.

    Originally, when he planted this watermelon, Jiang Yue thought that he could make watermelon frosting, but it was not enough for the fourth brother to sell, so he did not make watermelon frosting.

    When came home, the family was making ice again.

    Xue Yan wanted to write something and saw that there was no one he could help with, so he went to the kitchen where he lived, sat at the desk, and put pen, ink, paper and inkstone on it.

    Li Hehua and the others habitually asked Jiang Yue to follow Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue also went to the desk.

    Instead of taking a small stool to stand like before, Jiang Yue moved a high stool and put it next to the desk, then climbed up on the high stool and sat opposite Xue Yan.

    "What are you going to write?" Jiang Yue looked at him calmly and asked.

    Xue Yan opened the ink cartridge and took out a small piece of ink from it, while lowering her voice and speaking to her in a volume that only she could hear: "Write a letter to the Queen Mother."

    Jiang Yue was stunned, as if she didn''t expect this answer. Immediately, she didn''t ask how he could send the letter he wrote to the queen mother, but said, "Are you going to deal with it?"

    She had talked to him before about changing Xuanyuan Hao''s fate, so that Xuanyuan Hao would not suddenly fall into a coma next year and die like in his previous life, but at the time he said he would handle it, but she never saw him do anything. Action, and now suddenly mentioning the empress dowager, it should be for this, right?

    PS: Babies, ah ah ah, the fifty chapters are over~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 549ï¼š Tianling Temple

    Chapter 549 Tianling Temple

    Xue Yan was not surprised that Jiang Yue suddenly thought that he was going to deal with the matter they talked about last time, and even thought it was normal.

    Jiang Yue is too smart, he has seen it more than once.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    Jiang Yue watched as he put the small piece of ink he took out into the inkstone. This ink was not the ink he usually used, and the ink he usually used was in another small box. This ink was also bought in the town. A few days ago, the third brother went to the town to deliver ice to the Pei family. He asked the third brother to help buy it, but the quality of the ink was better than the ink he usually used. Moreover, it was made by other prefectures, but only in their town. There are also for sale.

    The paper and envelopes he prepared were also better than those he usually used. They were also made by other prefectures, and the third brother bought them together with Mo.

    The paper and ink usually used, although the quality is not as good as this, but they are produced in the state capital where they are located.

    This uses paper and ink from other state capitals instead of paper and ink made by the state capital in which you live. Isn¡¯t it obvious that the recipient wants to check the source of the letter, and is also looking for a needle in a haystack?

    She didn''t even have to think about it, she could guess that he, such a thoughtful person, would definitely not write this letter in his own handwriting, but in someone else''s handwriting.

    but¡­¡­

    "You can erase other clues, but how do you send the letter to the queen mother, won''t it leave a trace?" Jiang Yue finally asked this question.

    Xue Yan''s voice became even lower: "The queen mother is not in the palace now, she is worshipping Buddha in Tianling Temple, everyone thinks she is in the palace, but she has never seen anyone, it was later in her previous life, that is, next year, the current emperor passed away in a coma. Not long after, she suddenly died suddenly in Tianling Temple, and everyone knew that she had been in Tianling Temple all the time."

    Knowing that he was not finished, Jiang Yue was not in a hurry to ask anything.

    Xue Yan: "And in our county, there is a wealthy businessman surnamed Qin who owns several big boats. He travels south and north, and he will help people with letters by the way, but the price is a bit high, about one hundred cents a piece. He opens the door to do business, and also To put it bluntly, there is no guarantee that the letter will be delivered to the other party, or that the letter will not be damaged on the road at all, that is, he will not be responsible for any problems with the letter, so, at the beginning, go to him, give him money, let him Those who carry the letter are those who really can''t ask others to help carry the letter and try their luck with him."

    The post station is where the government transmits letters and has nothing to do with ordinary people. Letters from ordinary people to distant relatives and friends are usually carried by others.

    Unlike the big family, there are slaves, and the slaves can directly send letters.

    These, Jiang Yue still knows.

    But Xue Yan''s words were obviously not finished.

    Sure enough, Xue Yan was still whispering to her: "Later, everyone found out that although the wealthy businessman did not guarantee anything and would not give any money, the letters were basically delivered, and more and more people entrusted him with it. The rich merchant''s boat helped carry the letter. In a few years, this small business of sending letters to people has become a big business. Almost ordinary people in our state capital, as long as they have letters, they will carry them for them. No matter where the boat is going In either direction, along the way, many people from other places will ask him to bring letters to relatives and friends. The day after tomorrow, his family will have another boat going all the way to the Imperial Capital, and every two months, his family will have a boat to go there. Imperial Capital, Tianling Temple is just outside the Imperial Capital City."

    Jiang Yue can understand why he is writing this letter now, dealing with the matter of changing Xuanyuan Hao''s fate, it is useless to write before daring, the boat will not leave.

 Chapter 550ï¼š behind the door

    Chapter 550 Behind the Door

    "Because he is not responsible for anything," Xue Yan continued, "so, no matter who goes to his place and asks him to carry the letter, he will not register it, nor give any documents, or even look at it. All you need to do is put the letter and money down, and the address and name of the recipient must be clearly written on the envelope, and if they send it, they will look at the envelope directly."

    After a pause, "All the letters to the Imperial Capital were thrown in a big wooden box. Along the way, people from other prefectures asked people from other prefectures to bring the letters to the Imperial Capital, and they were also thrown in that big box, and waited until the Imperial Capital. Send them together, if we let his family carry the letter, even if we check it out, there are too many letters, and his family actually doesn¡¯t know where I got this letter from.¡±

    "Looking for a needle in a haystack?" Jiang Yue finally spoke up.

    "That''s right." Xue Yan nodded with a smile.

    Jiang Yue felt that it would be beneficial to know a lot of things, and because he had a good brain, he could easily use all of this to achieve his goals.

    "Then you write it, I''ll grind it." Jiang Yue said, then, took the things in his hand and began to grind the ink. The ink has already been ground with a little water, and she will only make the ink more delicate.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan responded, and then leveled the slightly uneven paper. Immediately, he took a brush from the pen holder, dipped it in ink, and began to write.

    didn¡¯t write a lot, just went straight to the topic, just one sentence:

    Di Hao, who fell into a coma on April 15th next year, never woke up until June 15th, when he died in Qinglong Hall.

    On this sentence, the font of each word is as sharp as a steel knife that can kill people, Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows instantly: "Whose handwriting is this?"

    "General Zhen Guo. He is the father of the Queen Mother and has passed away." Xue Yan said. In his previous life, he was fortunate to have seen the calligraphy of General Zhen Guoda in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and knew the handwriting of General Zhen Guoda.

    Jiang Yue nodded. With the empress dowager''s father''s handwriting, when the empress dowager sees it, she will naturally prefer to believe it, not to believe it.

    However, he was able to write the handwriting exactly the same as others? Is it because he is so good at painting that he can do this, or is he also gifted in these areas?

    Xue Yan added: "The queen mother is the queen of the gate. Zeng disguised herself as a man and went to the battlefield with General Zhen Guo. She is extremely wise. If she knows the future fate of the current emperor, she will return to the palace and avoid the emperor''s future from all aspects. This is really this fate. "

    Jiang Yue nodded again. As the mother of Xuanyuan Hao, the queen mother is naturally easier to find out than others, and it is easier than others to prevent things.

    But: "How could she suddenly die suddenly in her previous life? Not long after Xuanyuan Hao''s death. She shouldn''t have died suddenly, but was also killed? Or is it the same person who killed Xuanyuan Hao?"

    Xue Yan: "There is a possibility."

    In his last life, next year, he was still in Shengming Academy, not even a scholar. He didn''t really know how Xuanyuan Hao and the queen mother died, but he just thought it was strange. Later, when he became an official, he wanted to investigate this matter, but It''s been so long, it''s not clear at all.

    Xue Yan put the letter aside and waited for the ink to dry. Then, he took the blank envelope on the side and wrote the words ''Tianling Temple'' and ''Personally opened by the benefactor of Yunzi'' on the envelope.

    also uses the handwriting of General Jinguo.

    Jiang Yue looked at the words on the envelope: "The Queen Mother called Yunzi in Tianling Temple?"

    is a pseudonym at a glance.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. "I went to Tianling Temple later when I was in the Imperial Capital. The abbot of Tianling Temple told me when I played a game with me."

 Chapter 551ï¼š At least half a month

    Chapter 551 It will take half a month at the earliest

    Jiang Yue nodded, it turned out that he had also been to Tianling Temple in his previous life.

    "Then I will go to the county with you tomorrow to send this letter." Jiang Yue said. "It happened to say that we were going to go shopping in the county, saying that we haven''t been to the county yet. We didn''t go until lunch. The third brother wanted to bring ice to Pei''s house. We asked the third brother to put a carriage and take us to the town. , let''s hire a carriage in the town and go to the county, the carriage should be faster, and we should be back before dark."

    "Um."

    *

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told their family that they wanted to go shopping in the county tomorrow afternoon, the family members not only had no opinion at all, but were also very happy, thinking that children should like to play.

    Now the family is very at ease with them, not afraid of them getting lost, just let them not be reluctant to spend money, buy whatever they like, and be sure to hire a carriage to come back before dark.

    The next day, at noon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made lunch again. After lunch, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to town together in the carriage driven by their third brother.

    The town to which their village belongs is called Ping''an Town; the county to which they belong is called Xinyuan County. Further up, they can also be called the Yiran area.

    Because there are many counties in Yiran, Xinyuan County is among them.

    The county is much busier than the town, and it is also much larger, with many shops, and there are small vendors on both sides of the street selling their stalls.

    Although it is still very hot, there are many people walking around or shopping on the street.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in the town, they separated from their third brother, and then came to the county in a carriage hired by the town. They were small and shuttled through the lively crowd. Because there were too many people, They are taller than them, and they basically cover them, making their two children inconspicuous.

    Although Xue Yan had never been to the county in her life, she had been there in her previous life, so she didn''t need anyone to lead the way, so she led little Jiang Yue to a shop.

    This is a shop run by a wealthy businessman surnamed Qin. Usually, when everyone wants to send letters, they come to this shop and give the letters and money to the guys here. There are guys here who will handle this matter.

    But at this moment, the guy was lying lazily on the rattan chair on the inside with his eyes closed as usual. There were many large wooden boxes behind, each of which was open, and you could clearly see that there were piles inside. Less letters, and the words are pasted on each large wooden box.

    One of the big wooden boxes has the word ''Dijing'' posted on it.

    Obviously, the letters in this wooden box are all destined for the imperial capital.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked in.

    Xue Yan took out the letter and one hundred pennies and put it on the desk in front of the guy, and said two words: "Dijing."

    The guy didn''t even read the letter, so he reached out and took it, and threw it into the big wooden box that was going to be sent to Dijing. After confirming that it was enough, I put it away, and then I lay down again, and closed my eyes lazily.

    Yesterday, Xue Yan had already told her the general situation, and now Jiang Yue is not surprised to see this guy so casual.

    No wonder Xue Yan was so relieved.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan also looked back at her before walking out of the shop with her.

    bought some snacks in the county that can only be eaten in the county, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hired another carriage to send them back to Huaishu Village.

    On the way , Xue Yan whispered to Jiang Yue that it would take half a month at the earliest because they were going to the Imperial Capital by boat. Normally, it would take about a month for the letter to reach the Empress Dowager Yunzi''s benefactor.

 Chapter 552ï¼š The shopkeeper is his

    Chapter 552 The shopkeeper is his person

    *

    There will be no more strawberries and tomatoes in the ground this year, but strawberries are perennials. After planting, the ability to bear fruit will only decline after three years.

    Moreover, in general, when planting strawberries, the number of fruits in the first year is relatively small, the number of fruits in the second year is the largest, and the number of fruits in the third year will decrease significantly.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, in order to make strawberries more fruitful, new seedlings should be replaced every three years or so.

    But Jiangyue was planted on the strong strawberry seedlings taken out from the space, not the strawberry seedlings cultivated from ordinary strawberry seeds. The first year of this year is actually the year with the highest yield, so there is no such thing as a three-year cycle. It is said that for the sake of high yield, it is best to change new seedlings next year.

    However, there are two ways to grow strawberries, one is by seeds, and the other is by division.

    The division is also simple, that is, the strawberry will grow some branches and vines, and the branches and vines will grow roots when they touch the soil. Just like the side branches, the side branches with roots can be removed and replanted. This is a new strawberry seedling.

    Because it can be planted by division, although Liu Guixia and the others have left strawberry seeds, Jiang Yue has no plans to dig up the strawberry plants on this acre of land for the time being.

    I plan to wait until next year and divide some of the strawberry plants. I really don¡¯t need these strawberry plants before digging them up.

    Tomatoes are annual herbs, Jiangyue didn¡¯t think about it so much. Seeing that the tomato plants would no longer bear fruit, she planned to dig up the plants and tidy up the small half-acre land where tomatoes were originally grown. It is good to plant radishes or Chinese cabbage.

    If you want to plant rapeseed at home, you can.

    Originally, Xue Dafu promised Xue Yan that he would not plant rapeseed again, but that was because the uncle''s oil mill was not open before, and he felt that the oil mill in the town was bullying the farmers. Now, the uncle''s oil mill is running well, Xue Dafu and the others Still want to grow rapeseed.

    In general, in all villages in Xinyuan County, rapeseed is basically planted the most in the second half of the year. Rapeseed can be overwintered, and rapeseed flowers can be seen everywhere in the second year.

    When the rapeseed is old, you can harvest the rapeseed.

    They all decided to dig up the tomato plants. On this day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, each with a small hoe, came to this small half-mu field.

    Shao Shuting had nothing to do, so he also put on a straw hat and carried a **** to help. His hoes are much larger than those of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    And Shiye followed behind his master with a sword in hand.

    Even if you don''t know them, you know that Shao Shuting is the son of the son.

    naturally attracted the attention of many people.

    "I''ll be leaving in two days. If you have anything and need my help, go to the Quanping Inn to find the shopkeeper there." Shao Shuting leaned on his **** and looked at what happened to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. The person who sorted out this small half-acre land warned.

    The shopkeeper is his.

    No, the entire Quanping Inn belongs to his Shao family.

    Quanping Inn is also a point of contact for the Shao family.

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    Xue Yan stopped what he was doing and handed over: "Thank you."

    "Shengqing, you''ve read the book is different." Shao Shuting smiled. Then, he took out a token from his arms, and there was a large Shao character on the token, "Keep it, maybe it will be useful in the future."

    Xue Yan didn''t answer.

    Jiang Yue didn''t answer either.

    "It just so happened that I specially tied a red rope on it." Shao Shuting said, as if he was doing something bad, he wanted to hang Xue Yan around his neck.

 Chapter 553ï¼š why so interesting

    Chapter 553 Why is it so interesting

    Knowing that this person had to accept it, Xue Yan took it over, bowed his hands politely, and thanked him. Immediately, he put the token in his arms.

    Satisfied, Shao Shuting held the **** handle in his arms like a sword, nodded in satisfaction, and then said again: "This token is actually not very useful, even if the general government sees this, they don''t dare to take it for you. , I will also inform the Shao family, and I will immediately rush over to save you and Jiang Yuebao. You are a peasant family, in fact, I don''t think you will be able to use it in your life, but just in case. "

    After all, these two little devils are so different.

    He and Toya went to see the water mill threshing workshop. The design was so ingenious that people in the Ministry of Engineering might not have designed it.

    "Thank you." Xue Yan bowed his hands again.

    Seeing that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were still calm, Shao Shuting finally sighed: "I''ve leaked as much as a colander, why don''t you ask me who I am? Are you just not curious? Or... "Speaking, he lowered his voice, "Actually, you already know who I am?"

    Who is this, not only the name, but also the identity.

    Without waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to answer, and regardless of whether Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still calm, he laughed again and said, "Interesting." Then he looked at Xue Yan and smiled: "Listen. Your fifth brother said that you used to read in Shengming Academy, but what a coincidence that Fang Yiming, magistrate of Xinyuan County, also came from Shengming Academy."

    It is said that the county magistrate never does anything stupid, so he sent Liu Guisheng five people to the county government office on ten nights. The county magistrate will definitely not do it immediately, but will try the five Liu Guisheng people to confirm that it is true.

    And as long as the five Liu Guisheng had been interrogated, and Shi Ye showed the badge of the Zhennan Army again, wouldn''t it be easy to determine that he, the general of Zhennan, was recovering in this village.

    He guessed that the county magistrate had already told Xue Yan his identity.

    Xue Yan knew, then baby Jiang Yue naturally knew too.

    It''s no wonder that he has leaked it like this, but these two little devils still don''t ask him what his identity is, and why there is such a thing as a token.

    Seeing Shao Shuting''s confident appearance, Jiang Yue immediately thought that Xue Yan came to a classmate last time, but he didn''t come to the house, but waited at the entrance of the village. That classmate should be Fang Yiming, the magistrate of Xinyuan County in Shao Shuting''s mouth.

    Definitely.

    The time was also right. Ten nights and nights sent people to the county government office, and the next day, a classmate came to wait for Xue Yan at the entrance of the village.

    Otherwise, why did Shao Shuting mention the magistrate of Xinyuan?

    Shao Shuting has been recuperating here for so long, not only once, but the time Shi Ye helped send people to the county office. Does it have anything to do with the county magistrate?

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was also looking at her, but didn''t say anything.

    She didn''t say anything.

    Shao Shuting thinks so when he takes office.

    It doesn''t hurt anyway.

    She and he felt it.

    "Okay," Shao Shuting said to himself, "you know it, but you can still treat me the same as before, I''m actually quite happy."

    He likes these two little devils.

    He didn''t want these two little devils to fear him or have any scruples because of his status.

    Now that these two little devils know his identity, and they are not afraid of him, they still give him medicine, and there is no change at all, which makes him like these two little devils even more, why is it so interesting.

    After digging up all the tomato plants on the small half-mu land, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Shuting, and Shi Yecai returned to Xue Dagui''s house.

 Chapter 554ï¼š Didnt people go there?

    Chapter 554 Wasn''t it a human?

    It''s time to make lunch. Shao Shuting rarely sits at the door of the stove, helping Jiang Yue and Xue Yan make the fire.

    Ten Ye was preparing to fry the medicine that his master was going to drink at noon today. There was not much paper to wrap the medicine. After drinking, he and his master could go back to the military camp.

    In other words, his master said he would be leaving in two days.

    And Shao Shuting couldn''t stand the bitter taste at all. He didn''t want to abuse his nose at all, so he let Shiye take the stove and the medicine pot and go to another place to decoct the medicine. , can he take it back and let Jiang Yue give it to him.

    Next to are Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family building a house, not only noisy, but also loud.

    As early as when Shao Shuting was almost healed, he had lunch with Xue Dafu and the others at the same table, and he didn''t have any intention of serving it again.

    "Brother Shao, are you really leaving in two days?" Xue Wuhu said to Shao Shuting reluctantly as he devoured the delicious meals made by his Yuebao.

    Ever since he got acquainted with Shao Shuting, he no longer calls Shao Shuting the son of Shao, but Big Brother Shao.

    "Yeah, when the medicine is finished, I will go back. The family is rushing, and it is impossible not to go back." Shao Shuting laughed. If he doesn''t go back, his father, who was in charge of the Zhennan Army for him at the barracks, will be bombed.

    The deadline his father gave him was to let him go back after recovering from his injuries.

    "Then where are you going this afternoon?" Xue Wuhu asked casually. Since Shao Shuting was almost healed, Shao Shuting was either here or there.

    Shao Shuting smiled and said: "Isn''t there a big mountain behind the mountain where your home is located? Shiye and I want to go inside and see what we have, and then call back."

    He hasn''t exercised his muscles for more than a month. It''s better to go in and meet a beast or something and let him exercise well.

    Hearing that, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who had been eating quietly, met their eyes.

    obviously remembered that they had also gone into the mountains to hunt before... No, it was Jiang Yue who hunted, and it happened to be hit by chance, or a big bear and a blind man, thus saving their fifth brother.

    Liu Guixia was taken aback and hurriedly said: "That''s deep in the mountains, don''t go there, it''s too dangerous, there has been a blind bear before, the five tigers almost died in the hands of a blind bear, and we hunters would not dare to do it again. I''ve entered that mountain, I''m afraid there will be something big."

    Xue Erhu smiled and said: "Yes, it''s not good for you to go shopping, why do you want to go to the deep mountains. If it wasn''t for the five tigers who didn''t know what luck they had, they shot the blind man with one arrow, and the five tigers died. In the hands of the blind bear."

    "Have you shot the blind bear?" Shao Shuting looked at Xue Wuhu in astonishment. Isn''t this boy only fourteen years old? If an arrow was shot to death, it must have been shot in the heart. So accurate?

    "Yeah, hehehe..." Xue Wuhu''s mouth was full of rice, but his face was red. He''s done so many things, and this one thing makes his tail stick to the sky.

    Li Hehua also said: "That deep mountain is really not for people."

    "Young Master Shao, don''t go." Xue Yihu also said.

    Shao Shuting said with a warm smile: "Since there may be something big in the mountain, then forget it, I and Shiye will not go there."

    After finished speaking, he glanced at the boy Xue Wuhu again.

    He was only fourteen years old, whether it was lucky or not, Xiong Blind died in the hands of this young man. He had great potential. Moreover, this young man was very energetic every day. Very impressive for a while...

    Perhaps, he can also get Xue Wuhu to the barracks?

    But he has already planned to take Xue Sanhu to the military camp and give it to his father, and get another Xue Wuhu, so that the family will lose two sons at once, isn''t it too immoral?

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you for the rewards of "trying poison to kill Miao", "Xia Yangliu", "forget worry grass", "made of glass" and "Ziyu"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 555ï¼š Carry the flag?

    Chapter 555 Carry the flag?

    But he really liked Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu very much.

    Although Xue Sanhu has not practiced martial arts since he was a child, he has not been specially trained by anyone. He is even twenty years old, and his bones are basically set, but he has a good foundation. He is tall and strong, and he is brave and strong. People dare not underestimate it, if you go to the military camp, given time, it will become a great weapon.

    And although Xue Wuhu has thin arms and thin legs, he is very naive every day, but he is still young, he can be excited every day, tireless, and has strong plasticity.

    Xue Sanhu planned to bring it for his father, but Xue Wuhu wanted to bring it himself.

    He trained several groups of dark guards for his nephew, and when his nephew was retrieved, they were given to his nephew.

    There was a group of them who were just training, ranging in age from six to fifteen years old. He wanted to put Xue Wuhu into this group of secret guards for training. If he had that potential, he would let Xue Wuhu be the secret guard. It is also good to let Xue Wuhu carry the banner in the barracks.

    The most important thing for a person to carry the banner is to run fast, react fast, and be so energetic all the time. He thinks Xue Wuhu is also a very good candidate.

    Those who carried the banners in the barracks, guided the soldiers to advance or retreat, or gave other instructions. If the battle lasted for a long time, they would have no physical strength, and they would not be able to run, and their spirits would naturally be very low. Let other soldiers see it, it will naturally affect the emotions of other soldiers, especially the results of the battle. You must react quickly, and your spirit has always been highly excited. If you move forward, you can immediately carry the banner and rush. If you retreat, you will naturally be able to immediately. Carry the flag back, and bring back the army that rushed out.

    Otherwise, sometimes hundreds of thousands of people are fighting, and not everyone can hear the shouts of the coach alone.

    What''s more, when the battle is really fought, it is so noisy, in addition to using the drum and ringing gold to guide whether to advance or withdraw, naturally also use the flag.

    Also, during wars, drums and gold are not always around.

    The role of the flag is still very important.

    The soldiers followed the instructions of the flag and carried out the command of the commander.

    When the commander gave the order, the flag bearers beside him immediately waved the flag in his hand and chanted the flag. Then, the flag-bearer in the distance saw it, and followed the flag. No matter which flag the soldiers were killing, they could immediately receive the commander''s order.

    Thinking of this, Shao Shuting thought to himself: If you lack morality, you will be wicked, anyway, it will be wicked.

    So, the evening before Shao Shuting was going to return to the barracks, Shao Shuting stood at the gate of Xue Dagui''s courtyard, looked at Xue Wuhu, who was riding again, and walked over.

    Toya followed behind him.

    Xue Wuhu is very good at horseback riding. No matter how fast the horse runs, he still rides steadily. It''s thanks to him that every day when the ice making at home ends, he doesn''t do anything, so he comes to ride before it gets dark. After a while, the horse will naturally become very good after a long time.

    Being able to ride like this, naturally he no longer needs his second and third brothers to watch.

    When Xue Wuhu saw Shao Shuting and Shiye approaching, he was riding a horse excitedly enjoying the same speed as the wind. He immediately stopped the horse and came to Shao Shuting and Shiye. He also got off the horse excitedly, "Brother Shao, Big Brother Shiye, why are you here, is there something wrong?"

    People are still screaming, full of energy.

    Shao Shuting is very satisfied. Originally, the people of Shao Shuting are as gentle as jade. This satisfaction makes him look even more gentle as jade.

 Chapter 556ï¼š Salute first and then soldiers?

    Chapter 556 First rituals and then soldiers?

    I saw Shao Shuting smiled warmly with the young man in front of him: "It''s something, but it''s not good to tell you alone, you have to tell your third brother, after dinner, you can ask your third brother to come to me with you. Do you want to go to the room?"

    "So mysterious? Yes!" Although Xue Wuhu didn''t understand why Shao Shuting did this, he still happily agreed.

    "Then keep riding." Shao Shuting laughed.

    "Hey!" Xue Wuhu got on his horse again excitedly and started to ride. Riding a horse is much more handsome than riding a bull. Although he is not as fast as the second brother, the third brother and the fourth brother, he is very good now. If he goes anywhere in the future, he can naturally ride a horse.

    Shao Shuting saw that Xue Wuhu started to ride horses again, so he turned around and left.

    Toya was still following behind him.

    It wasn''t until they had walked some distance that Toya asked in a low voice, "General, what if the two of them don''t want to?"

    Shao Shuting smiled warmly: "Don''t you know that there is a word called first rituals and then soldiers?" First, persuade them with good words, and give them a few days to let people consider them. If the two of them still refuse to meet the deadline, they will be **** and taken to the barracks.

    Ten Ye: "..."

    After being silent for a while, Shiye still said: "If Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao find out, they will definitely be angry with you."

    Those are the families of Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao. They are the people in the hearts of Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao. Their generals really want to be strong, and they are completely irritating.

    "This..." Shao Shuting hesitated. To be honest, he was quite afraid that the two little devils would be angry.

    The two little devils have not been emotionally ups and downs. The most emotional ups and downs was when Jiang Yuebao almost poured the medicine out of the window. Those black grape-like eyes immediately turned cold, which was shocking. . If you know this, even if you can''t take him, what if you don''t care about him anymore?

    But when he thought that he recruited troops not for himself, but for the emperor, and for Daling, he sighed and said, "I can''t take care of that much, so let''s do it first."

    Without waiting for dinner, as soon as Xue Wuhu came back on horseback, he pulled Xue Sanhu aside, and whispered that Shao Shuting had asked them to go to his room after dinner. It happened that Shao Shuting and Shi Ye came to their house for dinner. Xue Wuhu also glanced at Shao Shuting.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw their fifth brother came back, they mysteriously pulled their third brother aside and took a look at Shao Shuting, and they both looked at Shao Shuting.

    Shao Shuting''s scalp felt numb instantly. Xue Wuhu, a young man, can''t hide things too much. If he really went to the military camp, he must train him well in this regard.

    As long as Li Hehua and Liu Guixia have time, they will cook dinner. Tonight''s dinner is made by Li Hehua and Liu Guixia. Yu Hongyan''s belly is already very big. Doctor Shen said that she should give birth in another ten or twenty days. Li Hehua and the others had already stopped Yu Hongyan from doing any work. They even sat at the door of the stove and helped stuff some firewood, but they didn''t let it go.

    Because Shao Shuting and Shiye will be leaving early tomorrow morning, the dinner tonight is extraordinarily rich, a table full of dishes, and some water and wine, which is considered a farewell for Shao Shuting and Shiye.

    Xue Dagui also had dinner here.

    When dinner was over, Shao Shuting and Shiye had another conversation with Xue Dafu and the others before they were ready to return to Xue Dagui''s house. And Xue Dagui had already gone home and fell asleep, and shouted loudly again.

    But Shao Shuting and Shiye didn''t expect that as soon as they came out of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s house, Xue Wuhu immediately followed the cold Xue Sanhu happily.

 Chapter 557ï¼š be cautious

    Chapter 557 Be cautious

    Looking at the calm eyes of the two little devils, Shao Shuting''s scalp was even numb. This young man...

    It was also because Xue Wuhu couldn''t hide things too much, and Xue Sihu and the others also looked over here.

    Shao Shuting wanted to help his forehead.

    Toya made a hard face. Can''t laugh. This is the soldier the general sees. The general''s vision is getting worse and worse.

    Xue Wuhu thought he was very restrained, and followed Shao Shuting all the way back to his fourth uncle''s house, he didn''t ask any questions, until Shao Shuting entered the room, he couldn''t restrain himself, and asked urgently: "Brother Shao, Big Brother Shao, what the **** is going on? What''s the matter? Ah? My third brother and I are here now, please tell me, Brother Shao."

    made Shao Shuting doubt his own way of looking at people.

    However, Xue Wuhu is really full of energy. He made ice for a day during the day, and he was riding horses in the evening. He is still so excited now.

    Thinking so, Shao Shuting felt that he had to take Xue Wuhu away.

    Then, Shao Shuting glanced at Shi Ye.

    Ten Ye took out a token from his arms while listening to Xue Dagui''s loud snoring and held it in front of Xue Wuhu and Xue Sanhu.

    "What brand is this?" Xue Wuhu immediately took it over and looked over and over again.

    Ten Ye didn''t expect Xue Wuhu to take it over at all, he just showed it and let the two people see it, so Xue Wuhu, who was so bluffed, succeeded, and Shi Ye was a little suspicious of life.

    "Third brother, do you know what brand this is?" Xue Wuhu had no idea that Shi Ye was looking at him with a complicated look and doubting his life, but seeing that he couldn''t understand the brand at all, he asked the tall and mighty third brother next to him. .

    Xue Sanhu just glanced coldly, then shook his head, saying he didn''t know.

    Knowing that they had never seen this sign and were illiterate, Shi Ye said: "It has the word Zhennan on it, and this is the waist card of the Zhennan Army."

    Hearing this, Xue Sanhu''s pupils shrank slightly.

    He used to do hard labor for people in the town, and I heard people say about the Zhennan Army.

    I heard that all the iron bones are strong.

    Xue Wuhu hadn''t heard of the Zhennan Army, so he didn''t react, and immediately said subconsciously: "Zhennan Army? What Zhennan Army? Brother Shao, Brother Shiye, why are you holding the waist card of Zhennan Army? Show us?"

    Knowing that Xue Wuhu had limited knowledge, Shao Shuting and Shiye were not surprised by his reaction.

    But looking at Xue Sanhu''s reaction, he seems to know.

    Shao Shuting and Shiye were very satisfied with Xue Sanhu in their hearts.

    Ten Ye said: "The Zhennan Army is an army of 200,000 people guarding the south of Daling. My son is the general of Zhennan, who is in charge of the 200,000 army."

    Plop.

    Xue Wuhu immediately knelt down in fright. He doesn''t know anything else, but he has heard of the general, and he is a very special official anyway.

    Xue Sanhu grabbed his fifth brother by the back collar and lifted them all up, preventing him from kneeling. His face was expressionless, his eyes were like torches, he looked at Shao Shuting without any fear, and said indifferently: "We don''t know this waist card, we can''t say what you say."

    Although he thinks that the possibility of Shao Shuting and Shiye lying is very small, after all, Shao Shuting looks like a noble family, and there are still people in the county office, but it is better to be cautious.

    Shao Shuting was even more satisfied. This person just can''t control his temper sometimes, but he is not without brains.

    "That''s right!" Xue Wuhu felt that it was reasonable, and he was not afraid immediately, and was worried that Shao Shuting and Shiye lied to him. "That, third brother, I''m going to find Xiaoyan! He can read and know a lot of things!"

 Chapter 558ï¼š This arm strength...

    Chapter 558 This arm strength...

    "Wait!" Before Shi Ye stopped, Shao Shuting was already startled, and quickly stopped Xue Wuhu.

    I saw Shao Shuting sneered a little embarrassingly: "It''s not that you are not allowed to go, but I''m a little worried that Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao will be angry with me, because I think you can''t hide this when you enter the military camp, but at least Don''t let them know so early. But don''t worry, I am indeed the general of Zhennan, and Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao also know about it. When I leave tomorrow, you can ask Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao, and follow Shengqing. It''s not too late for Qing and Jiang Yuebao to seek evidence, and at that time, I''m gone, even if Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao get angry, I can''t see it, and naturally I can comfort myself that they are not angry."

    Seeing what Shao Shuting said, Xue Wuhu was frightened again, and looked at his third brother fearfully: "Third, third brother, it seems to be true... Shao... No... Really big, big general..."

    After finished speaking, Xue Wuhu still couldn''t hold on, and knelt down again.

    He is not timid, but not that big.

    Especially since he is so old, he has never even seen a county magistrate, but he has seen a general directly.

    Xue Sanhu also believed it, and then he planned to kneel down too, but before he knelt down, he heard Shao Shuting laugh: "You don''t need to be so polite, this is not a military camp, and when you get to the military camp, everything has to be done according to what is inside the military camp. The rules are here, and the military orders are like mountains, you must have heard of it."

    Xue Sanhu took advantage of the situation and picked up his fifth brother again.

    The skinny Xue Wuhu didn''t have the same weight.

    This arm strength...

    Shao Shuting nodded with satisfaction.

    "That, that..." Xue Wuhu''s teeth chattered, "General, General, can my third brother and I not enter the barracks?"

    Going to the military camp is definitely leaving home, he doesn''t want to leave home.

    Shao Shuting looked at the tall Xue Sanhu: "Then what do you mean?"

    Before Xue Sanhu could speak, Shi Ye couldn''t help fighting for the barracks and said, "Brother Sanhu, with all your strength, why don''t you go to the barracks to make a fortune? How could a dignified man be so unfortunate? If everyone is like this, That big ling, who will protect it in the future?"

    Shi Ye''s words were powerful, which showed that Shi Ye was passionate about joining the army.

    For ten nights, he thought that a man should be wrapped in horse leather.

    Xue Wuhu''s blood was surging, but unfortunately, Shi Ye said this to his third brother...

    Xue Sanhu finally ceased to be that expressionless arrogant look, frowned slightly, and after a long while, he said indifferently, "I need to think about it."

    is a consideration, not a rejection. Shao Shuting immediately understood that Xue Sanhu would definitely agree to go to the military camp in the end.

    I saw Shao Shuting smiled and said, "Three days, I''ll give you three days to think about it."

    is also considered to give him three days, so that he can have a good time with his family. After going to the military camp, he may not go home once in a few years.

    Xue Sanhu said nothing, but nodded. Apparently accepted the deadline.

    "If you think about it," Shao Shuting laughed again, "go to the Quanping Inn in town, and someone from that inn will take you to the Zhennan Barracks." Immediately, he smiled and looked at Xue Wuhu, "Wuhu, you really don''t think so. Would you like to enter the camp?"

    Then it can only be hard at the end.

    Shao Shuting thought.

    Xue Wuhu didn''t know what Shao Shuting was thinking. He was someone who didn''t have a city at all. He subconsciously wanted to answer that he didn''t want to leave the house.

 Chapter 559ï¼š There is only one useless him left?

    Chapter 559 There is only one useless him left?

    "I¡­¡­"

    could only say one word, but Xue Wuhu couldn''t go on.

    It''s just because the eldest brother is very good at woodworking now, the second brother has a lot of friends, the fourth brother can do business, and his Xiaoyan and Yuebao are born smart, no matter what they do in the future, they will be fine anyway, now if the third brother finally decides I really want to go to the military camp, then the third brother also has a pursuit... There is only one useless him left...

    He didn''t want to be so useless...

    But what can he do?

    He''s not good at anything...

    So, he was a little undecided.

    stuck for a long time, Xue Wuhucai also said: "Then, then I will also consider it."

    The voice was a little small, and the tone was not very certain. Shao Shuting didn''t think about why Xue Wuhu suddenly changed his attitude. He could clearly see that Xue Wuhu planned to refuse directly at first, and Shao Shuting just smiled: "Naturally, I will give you time. Considering it, I will also give you three days."

    After coming out of Shao Shuting''s room, Xue Wuhu and Xue Sanhu went home.

    Seeing that Xiaoyan and Yuebao were waiting for them at the door of their house, their steps subconsciously became faster.

    Xue Wuhu is still the same as usual, subconsciously shouting: "Xiaoyan Yuebao, I''m with you¡ª" Before he finished speaking, he realized that he had promised Shao Shuting, at least he had to wait until Shao Shuting left tomorrow to ask for proof , immediately closed his mouth again, and wandered.

    I don''t know what I''m thinking.

    "Fifth brother, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked at him.

    "Huh?" Xue Wuhu was taken aback, and then he said carelessly, "It''s alright." But he always showed something on his face, and his expression didn''t seem to be alright.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan turned to look at their tall third brother.

    Xue Sanhu still looked aloof and expressionless, but said indifferently, "Let him think about it."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Xue Wuhu was afraid of revealing his stuff, so he didn''t dare to say a word. He hurried to wash up, and then climbed onto the kang to sleep. Although he closed his eyes, he couldn''t sleep at all.

    Xue Sanhu is the same as usual, doing whatever he should do at this time.

    Xue Sihu saw that something was wrong with Xue Wuhu, so he walked over to his house Xiaoyan and Yuebao: "What happened to your fifth brother? Didn''t you go out with the third brother? Why doesn''t he seem to be out of shape?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told the truth: "The third brother didn''t say anything, but the third brother said let the fifth brother think about it."

    "Think about it?" Xue Sihu frowned. "It was Shao Gongzi and Shiye who said something to them, but what did they say..." Xue Sihu couldn''t figure it out, and looked at his third brother again, seeing that his third brother was still the same as usual, and it didn''t seem like something bad happened. I didn''t want to, and went to wash and sleep. Tomorrow he will have to go to town early to sell ice.

    Only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still standing at the gate of the courtyard.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan calmly when she saw Xue Sihu went to wash too: "What do you think they said?"

    Although she asked him that, she actually already had the answer in her heart, thinking that Shao Shuting should want her third brother and fifth brother to enter the military camp.

    Otherwise, a great general, why would he so solemnly seek her third and fifth brothers alone?

    It was the night before Shao Shuting was leaving.

    Apart from this, she couldn''t think of anything else Shao Shuting could say to them.

    Shao Shuting wanted her third brother to enter the barracks, she was not surprised, after all, her third brother was like that, who didn''t know, and thought her third brother was the general.

    But I also want her fifth brother to enter the barracks...

    Even if the fifth brother is very excited every day, it''s like having chicken blood, but that doesn''t mean that he is suitable for the military camp, right?

    It should be the fifth brother who shot the blind bear to death. She remembered that Shao Shuting was extremely surprised when he found out about it that day, and the fifth brother was only fourteen years old. Therefore, Shao Shuting felt that her fifth brother had great potential, so he wanted her too. Fifth brother into the camp?

    These, Xue Yan naturally thought of it, and he also had the same answer as Jiang Yue.

    But Jiang Yue had already asked him, only to see Xue Yan sighing, but still answered the answer that both of them had guessed: "It should be that the third and fifth brothers want to enter the military camp. The third and fifth brothers should already know by now. He is the general of Zhennan."

    "You disapprove?" Otherwise why sigh?

    Xue Yan shook his head, "No, if it was the third and fifth brothers'' choices, I wouldn''t disapprove."

 Chapter 560ï¼š I will miss you

    Chapter 560 I will miss you

    His two older brothers, one of them had already died at this time in the last life, and the other, although he lived to the point where he stood out, he always ignored it.

    And he still had the same plan. Although he was reborn, he just wanted his family to stop revolving around him and die because of him.

    This is not the same thing as meddling in the lives of his family.

    He will not interfere in his family''s life, he still believes that it is his family''s own life, and they should choose by themselves in this life.

    Choose the life they want to live.

    And he will support.

    If the third brother and the fifth brother really choose this and are willing to enter the camp, Jiang Yue naturally agrees and supports it.

    but--

    "Looking at the appearance of the third brother, I should have already made a decision in my heart. The fifth brother seems to be very contradictory. I don''t know whether to choose to go or not, but it is obviously tempted." Speaking of this, Jiang Yue''s voice became more pressing. Lowered, "If the third and fifth brothers really enter the military camp, you may..." Having said that, she stopped talking, silenced, and just looked at him fixedly.

    Understand what she means, once the third brother and the fifth brother enter the military camp, they are likely to make military exploits and stand out, and the life he wants is completely different from the life he wants.

    Xue Yan''s eyes were firm all of a sudden: "I won''t let anyone in the family have anything to do."

    He doesn''t want much in this life. As long as everyone in the family is safe, that''s why he stopped studying and came back to this village.

    But if he was nesting in this village, he couldn''t protect his family at all, so naturally he wouldn''t be nesting.

    Jiang Yue saw his expression and said so, and immediately felt that she guessed right before. In her previous life, the other people in the family had a miserable ending, and it was because of him.

    That''s why he had this expression, and said that again.

    No wonder he couldn''t get out.

    Then he stopped studying, and when he came back from town, it was all for his family, right?

    So, in this life, is he going to circle around his family?

    So, if something happened to his family, he would naturally stop staying in this village without hesitation to protect his family?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan for a long time, and finally just said: "That''s good."

    No matter what, she will never allow others to hurt her family.

    *

    The next day, when it was just dawn, Shao Shuting and Shi Ye were about to leave. They were each leading a tall horse. Someone had already brought Shao Shuting''s war horse yesterday. His appearance is not comparable to that of Shi Ye''s dark horse.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sent them to the entrance of the village.

    It wasn''t until Shao Shuting sat high on the horse that he smiled at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "Two little devils, I''m leaving, I will miss you."

    After saying that, he just said ''drive'' and left.

    "Young Master Xiao Yan, Miss Yuebao, there will be an appointment in the future." Shi Ye clasped his fists at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan before getting on the horse and galloping away.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood at the entrance of the village and watched them ride far away.

    "Xiaoyan! Moon Treasure!"

    is the voice of their fifth brother.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan turned around, they saw their fifth brother rushing over, followed by their arrogant third brother.

    "Are you gone? Has anyone gone?" Xue Wuhu stretched his neck and looked at the road.

    Jiang Yue: "Well, let''s go."

    "Ah ah ah, then I can ask now!" Xue Wuhu shouted again. "Suffocated me! I wanted to ask you all yesterday, but Big Brother Shao... No, General Zhennan said, let him ask before he leaves, for fear of you being angry, saying that he is gone, if you can''t see you being angry, you can Reassure yourself that you are not angry. Is he, is he really the Great General of Zhennan? He said you know."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 561ï¼š Thirty years?

    Chapter 561 Thirty years?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before Jiang Yue calmly said, "Well, he is the general of Zhennan."

    "Third brother, that''s really cool!" Although Xue Wuhu believed it last night, he immediately turned his head and said to Xue Sanhu. "Then do we want to go to the barracks? He said he wanted us to go to the barracks."

    Xue Sanhu just stared at the direction Shao Shuting and Shiye left, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Sanhu like this, and looked at Xue Yan again before asking Xue Wuhu, "Brother Fifth, what about yourself, what do you think?"

    "Me? I don''t know..." Xue Wuhu was at a loss. After a long while, he hurriedly said: "But if the third brother goes, then I... I want to go too!" Finally, Xue Wuhu decided. He is fourteen years old, an adult, and he wants to go out and make a fortune.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then both looked at Xue Sanhu and shouted, "Third brother?"

    As a result, Xue Sanhu didn''t look at them, still looked at the direction Shao Shuting and Shi Ye were leaving, but he definitely said indifferently: "I will go."

    In the past, he always couldn''t find the target, but now he has found it all at once. He is very clear about his way forward. That target is the military camp.

    Taking advantage of the fact that it was still early and the family hadn''t had breakfast yet, the family members were naturally there, so after returning home, Xue Wuhu made a fuss about Shao Shuting being the general of Zhennan, and said that he and Xue Sanhu were going. After joining the army, they will go after three days, that is, on the first day of the eighth lunar month, they will leave home and go to the military camp.

    He didn''t expect Shao Shuting to be a great general at all. Liu Guixia and the others were all taken aback. Xue Sihu was stunned for a moment before accepting it. After all, he had already guessed that Shao Shuting''s identity was not simple, but he didn''t expect it to be even higher than he imagined. a lot of.

    Xue Dafu was also taken aback, but the next moment, the big man''s eyes were red, and he kept saying: "Zhennan Army...Zhennan Army..."

    "What''s the matter, Dad, do you know the Zhennan Army?" Xue Erhu asked immediately.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before looking at Xue Dafu again. Obviously the two of them didn''t expect Xue Dafu to know about the Zhennan Army.

    "Know, know." Xue Dafu''s voice trembled. "Your grandfather also knows it. Your uncles, two uncles and four uncles know it. We were not originally from this Huaishu Village. This Huaishu Village didn''t exist before, and the Ten Mile Eight Villages didn''t exist before. You should know this, right? , Your grandfather and I became refugees because of the war in our hometown, and we came here all the way. I was only a teenager at that time, and it was already thirty years ago. At that time, except for me and your grandfather, other relatives in our hometown, We all died in that war, and we and some people almost died there, it was the Zhennan Army who suddenly appeared and let us run this way, it was the Zhennan Army who saved us."

    Although Liu Guixia was in her teens at the time, but because she was a group of people who ran here with her family very early, and did not encounter Zhennan Army, she naturally did not know this.

    "I remember..." Xue Dafu seemed to recall the scene at that time, "A lot of people died...no place to live, no food, all begging...I am also begging for food, with your grandfather and the others, hungry We can''t walk anymore... Everyone is so hungry that they can''t walk... Zhennan Army saw it and gave us their rations... And told everyone to run this way... Actually, actually, they are all thirty Years..."

 Chapter 562ï¼š Ambitious!

    Chapter 562 Ambition!

    Liu Guixia didn''t know the Zhennan Army, but she also experienced the war and thought of the scene at that time. She couldn''t help but redden her eyes and wiped her tears.

    It was really hard at the time.

    No one can see tomorrow.

    Xue Yihu and the others have never experienced it, but each of them can imagine that scene.

    Everyone was silent.

    Xue Yan was also silent. In his previous life, he had seen a scene like that more than once. Especially when none of the Shao family and the 200,000 Zhennan army survived, countless people died, corpses were scattered everywhere, rivers of blood flowed everywhere, and the entire Great South was almost reduced to the territory of other countries, that tragic and miserable scene, he I guess I will never forget it. At that time, Daling really couldn''t see the future in the entire Great South.

    And the Zhennan Army has existed since the history of Daling, but they are all in charge of the Shao family. Thirty years ago, it should be the current Shao Guogong in charge.

    It is said that the Shao family is a famous family, but the Shao family is actually a general gate.

    Jiang Yue, as the supreme commander of Area A in the apocalypse, has commanded no less than a thousand battles, but all of them are to fight against the zombies and destroy the zombies.

    But no matter it is the end of the world, or any time, as long as there is a battle, it will be tragic, and ordinary people will suffer.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue also has a deep understanding of this point and is silent.

    "Aspirational! Ambition!" Xue Dafu suddenly patted his third and fifth sons with great strength and laughter. He was obviously very happy, but there were tears in his eyes. "My father is useless, but I have seen the most bitter look. I dare not dream of that time again. If it weren''t for those soldiers, neither my grandfather nor I would be able to live at this time, who knows. Whether there will be wars in the future, someone must go to the military camp, since you want to go, then go, go, Daddy, Daddy is proud of you."

    Speaking of this, Xue Dafu''s tears still fell.

    "Father..." Xue Wuhu immediately couldn''t control himself at all, and tears also fell down. He didn''t expect that his father not only did not object, but also supported them so much, and he could even say such a thing.

    Usually his father is not like this.

    This is really experienced the suffering of war.

    Liu Guixia even wiped away tears.

    Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan also lowered her head and wiped away her tears.

    Xue Yihu and the others were also uncomfortable. I''ve gone to the military camp, and I don''t know when I''ll be back. Fortunately, it is quite peaceful now, and there should be no battle for his family''s three tigers and five tigers to fight.

    Xue Sanhu remained high and cold, and said nothing.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say a word either.

    Xue Dafu has spoken out about the past that has been buried for a long time, and the rest of the family naturally have no opinion. The matter of Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu going to the military camp is just settled.

    It was time to join the army, and Xue Dafu asked Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu to talk to the grandfather, Old Man Xue.

    Old man Xue heard that Shao Shuting was the general of Zhennan, and now he was in charge of the Zhennan Army.

    Hearing that Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu were going to join the army, the old man also praised them for their ambition and supported them to go.

    *

    Because Shao Shuting is the general of Zhennan, with such a big identity, Xue Dafu and the others at most let Xue old man know, and did not tell others.

    However, the village soon heard that Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu were going to join the army. Those who had experienced the war could not help but think of what happened at that time. Many people were also very sentimental and praised Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu for their good work. .

 Chapter 563ï¼š As if afraid of what she saw?

    Chapter 563 Seems to be afraid of what she sees?

    Before I knew it, it was the first day of August.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and the others sent Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu to the entrance of the village with red eyes. The Quanping Inn has already sent someone to pick them up, so they don''t need to go to the Quanping Inn.

    Xue Sanhu was still cold, but it was Xue Wuhu, who was crying, either hugging his mother, or hugging his father, then his eldest brother, then his second brother, and his fourth brother, and his grandfather... and many more.

    Uncle, Auntie and others have also come to see them off. They all know that after they leave, they don¡¯t know when they will be able to see each other again.

    Seeing that because Xue Wuhu was crying, everyone''s attention was on Xue Wuhu, Jiang Yue just pulled down Xue Sanhu''s clothes a little, until Xue Sanhu bent down to listen to her, she asked in a low voice: "Third brother , do you have anything to leave your sister?"

    means she can help.

    This older sister naturally refers to Pei Fufu.

    Pei Fufu is already seventeen years old. In this world, she is already considered an old girl. Generally, girls here get married at fifteen or sixteen, and they will be engaged at twelve or three. Pei Fufu is not only unmarried, but also has no marriage contract Certainly.

    But Pei Fufu has an elder brother who is the champion. The elder brother is now in the Hanlin Academy. Naturally, Pei Fufu is not worried about not being able to marry.

    But at this age, Pei Fufu''s family must already be thinking about Pei Fufu''s marriage. If her third brother just leaves, he won''t leave a word for Pei Fufu, and he doesn''t know when he will be back. See you again, she feels that Pei Fufu will not necessarily be her third sister-in-law in the future.

    "No." Her third brother said these two words indifferently and simply, and straightened his waist.

    made him tall again immediately.

    seems to be afraid of what she sees.

    Jiang Yue tilted her head up, because she was too close and her third brother was too tall, she couldn''t see her third brother''s face at all, and naturally she didn''t know if her third brother had any expressions on his face and eyes at this time. What a different look.

    Involuntarily, little Jiang Yue stopped raising her head and looked at Xue Yan next to her.

    She and Xue Yan are both standing very close to their third brother. What she said to the third brother just now can''t be heard by others, but he can hear it.

    Xue Yan also looked up at his tall third brother, and sighed inaudibly.

    In a previous life, his third brother and sister Fufu didn''t know each other at this time. This year, in September, brother Dongyu came back from Dijing and invited his classmates and friends to get together at home. Then his third brother went to his brother Dongyu''s house to pick him up, and his third brother only knew Sister Fufu.

    Brother Dongyu has always been attentive. Before returning to the Imperial Capital, he found that his third brother seemed to have an interest in Sister Fufu, and he tested Sister Fufu quite carefully, seeing that Sister Fufu blushed when she heard his third brother''s name. Brother Dongyu understood, and he always thought that his third brother was very reliable, so he asked him to secretly ask him if he was willing to marry Sister Fufu. , to settle the matter between the two of them, and do not take Sister Fufu to Dijing.

    Brother Dongyu came back this time to bring his family to the imperial capital.

    He remembered that his third brother didn''t speak at that time, and it took several hours before he said yes to him.

    Then he told Brother Dongyu.

    Brother Dongyu made great efforts to promote the marriage of his third brother and sister Fufu.

    And the third brother did not immediately say yes, but after several hours, he should have thought carefully, but why should he think carefully?

 Chapter 564ï¼š Cant match?

    Chapter 564 Not worthy?

    He felt that there were two aspects. One was that the third brother felt that he was not worthy of Sister Fufu, and the other was that the third brother still wanted to work as a coolie for him to study. When Sister Fufu married, he would live a hard life with him, but if the third brother was unwilling, Sister Fufu is going to Dijing, and she should marry someone else in Dijing. It can be said that it is the only chance for his third brother to marry Sister Fufu. Therefore, after serious thinking, his third brother is still afraid that he will regret it. I chose to seize this opportunity and became a relative with Sister Fufu.

    But in this life, Brother Dongyu has not returned from the imperial capital, so naturally he will not have the opportunity to put him in front of his third brother and let his third brother choose...

    His third brother felt unworthy of Sister Fufu...

    In other words, the current third brother thinks that it is impossible for him and Sister Fufu.

    Since that''s the case, then we''re going to the military camp. The third brother, who doesn''t know how long he will be able to go home, naturally won''t leave any words for Sister Fufu.

    Xue Yan sighed inaudibly again, and then whispered to Jiang Yue what he thought was the possible reason at a volume that only Jiang Yue could hear.

    Not worthy?

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows slightly.

    raised her little head, looked at her tall and mighty third brother again, and whispered to Xue Yan, "The third brother will not necessarily think so in the future."

    She is still very optimistic about her third brother.

    The third brother entered the military camp, and sooner or later he would make meritorious deeds and get a reward, so that some of her third brother''s thoughts would change, and he would not feel that he was not worthy of Pei Fufu.

    Xue Yan naturally knew this, but he was afraid that Sister Fufu would have married someone else before his third brother had made a contribution.

    However, in this life, his third brother and Sister Fufu met again, and they were interested in each other again, which made him feel destined to feel that even if his third brother went to the military camp, Sister Fufu would not be able to do so in the end. Marry someone else, or marry his third brother?

    Thinking so, Xue Yan gave his third brother another look.

    hope so.

    Until Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu were sent away, Xue Dafu and the others didn''t have time to feel sorry for their family''s departure, and they were busy making ice again. Xue Sihu was going to take people to set up a stall in the town again. They had already eaten breakfast. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed their family out of the village entrance and turned to go home.

    On the way home, I met the new daughter-in-law of Uncle Tian''s house. The daughter-in-law was carrying a bucket of water and poured it on the small vegetable field next to the house. The small vegetable field was sown with cabbage seeds, although the weather was hot. , but they are diligent in taking care of them. They have to water them every day, and the seeds have germinated. They are still growing very well. Everyone who sees them will praise them.

    This daughter-in-law''s name is Xiaohui, and she usually plays well with Yu Hongyan. When Yu Hongyan walked back with her big belly, she stopped when she saw Xiaohui: "Xiaohui, water it, why does your cabbage grow like this? OK."

    Xiaohui smiled and said: "The seeds bought in the town are good-looking. Many aunties saw that my family is good-looking and said that they would also go to the town to buy seeds. I heard that other people bought seeds in the town. It grows very well, and the seeds from other shops are indeed good seeds that are collected at high prices everywhere. This kind of seed is different. Especially the recent seeds, everyone has responded very well. When my father-in-law went to town, he heard people say The seeds planted in that shop are getting better and better, so I bought some and came back to see it myself. Now that they are growing so well, they all say that if I need seeds in the future, I will go to that shop to buy them, and they will be more expensive. It¡¯s better than the seeds that are good or bad that you keep, and you can¡¯t grow anything and spend your time in vain.¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue.

 Chapter 565ï¼š Not a drop of rain

    Chapter 565 Not a single drop of rain has fallen

    Jiang Yue is very calm.

    No one could have imagined that she had gone to town to change all the seeds in other people''s shops.

    But when he got home, Jiang Yue entered the room and then into the space to see if there was any change in the space.

    Since she went to the town to replace all the seeds for the seed shop, she has not entered the space anymore. Now, it has been so long, not only people have planted seeds, but also transplanted them.

    Sure enough, I saw that the yellow earth that was only the size of her three fists last time turned into the mouth of a porcelain port for soup.

    And a puddle of water the size of a normal plate became the size of the lid of her cauldron.

    Although the shortest distance between the edge of the pool of water and the edge of the loess has not changed, it is still the same as before, but now it is obvious that the expansion of the pool is larger than that of the loess.

    In just one month, there has been such a big change, especially when it¡¯s not time to grow rapeseed, and it will definitely change even more when every family grows rapeseed.

    You must know that most people do not directly sow rapeseed seeds into the ground. They are afraid that the seeds will come out unevenly, which will affect the final harvest. Therefore, in order to have a good harvest, they first make a small area to carefully raise the seedlings, and then wait for the seedlings. When they grow into large seedlings that can be transplanted, they are transplanted into the ground.

    Jiang Yue is looking forward to that day.

    This only changed the seeds in one town, that''s all, if she can change the seeds from other towns, counties, and other counties, even the seeds from all the seed shops in Daling The seeds have been replaced... Isn''t that the change in the space that is visible to the naked eye every day? Does it change so much every day?

    The seeds that can be exchanged must be secretly exchanged at night. During the day, there are clerks and shopkeepers in the shop. return.

    Ping''an Town, to which Huaishu Village belongs, is not that far away. She is also familiar with it. She will definitely be able to come back, so she went.

    Before, she and Xue Yan went to the county once, that is, the time to send a letter, but it was daytime, so she definitely couldn''t exchange all the seeds for the seed shop in the county.

    At that time, because she and Xue Yan were in a hurry to get back before dark, fearing that her family would be worried, she did not see any seed sellers in the county.

    Fortunately, she is not in a hurry to use the loess of space to plant anything. It should change a little slower, and the speed of change is not very slow, and it will become very large one day. Yes, it just takes time.

    There is no grass on the loess anymore. It is estimated that she has pulled all the grass before, and the space knows that she will pull it, so just let it die?

    Jiang Yue thought it was possible.

    Then, Jiang Yue came out of the space and out of the room again.

    Then she went to the main room to help make ice.

    Xue Yan was helping out in the main room.

    The third and fifth brothers are gone, and there are two less people to help make ice, and the family is a little busy.

    I have been making ice for almost two months. This year, it is strange that there has not been a drop of rain in Xinyuan County for the past two months, and the water level of the river is much lower.

    If it weren''t for the several rivers in Xinyuan County that could be irrigated with river water, all the crops would have died from drought.

    The ice business has been doing well because of the hot weather.

    However, the weather is obviously getting colder. After a few days, the business of selling ice will definitely be much worse.

 Chapter 566ï¼š pay tax

    Chapter 566 Tax Payment

    But at that time, the ice that people ordered was sold out, and the family didn¡¯t plan to make any more ice and sell it. Instead, they planned to buy a shop in the town and sell rice noodles well.

    In the past two months, the family has really earned three or four thousand taels. It is estimated that buying a shop in the town is about several hundred taels to one thousand taels. No one wants to sell a shop, the fourth brother will figure it out by himself.

    "I don''t know when the three tigers and the five tigers will be able to arrive at the barracks." This person hadn''t left for a long time, and Liu Guixia began to miss it, and she couldn''t help saying while making ice.

    Xue Erhu was also busy making ice, and replied: "I asked the people who came to pick them up, and they said that the Zhennan military camp is not far away, just in the south of our country. Otherwise, why is it called the Zhennan Army? Ling Da Nan will arrive in a short time. If there is a delay on the road, it will be slower. Anyway, it will definitely be there before it gets dark today. Mother, don¡¯t worry about it. Didn¡¯t the three tigers and the five tigers say, once the military camp is fake, If you can leave the barracks, come back to see us. They all ride horses and can go back and forth every day. Others can¡¯t come back because they have a long way to go. If the way is close, they must have returned home.¡±

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia smiled. "I''m just because they left suddenly, and I''m a little uncomfortable, especially Wuhu, who usually squeaks, his voice is everywhere, jumping over, jumping over, no one stops, suddenly I can''t hear it today¡ª"

    "Okay, okay, don''t say it, you will think more about it." Xue Dafu cut off her words.

    "Hey." Liu Guixia then tried her best not to think about her two sons and concentrated on making ice.

    "Yuebao," Xue Dafu looked at Jiang Yue who was helping next to him, "someone from the government will come to the village to collect the tax grain for the early rice. I''m so busy that I can''t make it through. Then you and your brother Yan will pay the money together."

    "Uncle I know." Jiang Yue responded, then glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan also gave her a look.

    Until someone from the government came, the village chief banged the gong all over the village, and everyone was busy picking up the special dried rice from their own homes to line up at the entrance of the village to pay the tax and grain.

    Actually, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan¡¯s family in the village are the only ones who pay taxes, and the others don¡¯t pay taxes, they pay rent.

    Because other people''s fields are not their own, they are rented by Feng landlord, even if they pay tax, it is also paid by Feng landlord.

    Therefore, Landlord Feng also came with a lot of people, and the carriages stopped in a long row, one to collect rent, and one to pay taxes and grains here to the government.

    To be precise, at the entrance of Huaishu Village today, only Jiang Yue¡¯s family and landlord Feng pay taxes and grains to the government, so the entrance of the village is divided into two parts. Seventy percent of the harvest is handed over to Landlord Feng; a large piece is where officials from the government sit, there are scales, desks, and people who make registers, all of them are seated, and only when they need to stand up will there be people. stand up.

    Da Ling expressly stipulated that only three achievements of the harvest should be used for tax and grain.

    The landlord of Feng charged 70% of the rent per mu of the people who planted his fields, and he had to pay 30% of the tax, so he naturally earned 40% of the net income, while the people who rented his fields could only get 30%.

    Fortunately, this year''s harvest is not bad or not. The farmers keep 30% by themselves and save a little more, so they can barely get by.

    Everyone saw that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went directly to the government office. Only then did they know that the 14 acres of paddy fields that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family planted were all theirs.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to the three babies, "Star Shower", "Worry-forgetting Grass" and "No matter how beautiful the fireworks are, they will eventually be cold"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 567ï¼š Lying will kill you

    Chapter 567 Lies will be decapitated

    The village chief Lu has already registered the harvests of each household this year, because those who have to pay taxes and grains will be decapitated if they lie about their harvests.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the desk together, they calmly said Xue Dafu''s name.

    Xue Dafu is the head of the household, a yamen holding a pamphlet registered by Village Chief Lu. Hearing this name, although it is strange that the two children, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, came to pay the tax, he still opened the pamphlet to check.

    "Here, Xue Dafu." The village chief Lu next to him smiled and pointed to a place on the booklet.

    "There are fourteen acres?" The yamen was a little surprised.

    This yamen is specially responsible for collecting taxed grain. He comes here every time. At the entrance of this village, he used to only collect taxed grain with Feng landlord alone. This year, there is a peasant. Originally, he thought it was only one or two acres. There are fourteen acres, he is naturally surprised.

    The village chief laughed with him again: "Xue Dafu''s family is lucky this year. With some money, he bought all the rented fields. In previous years, he rented it and only paid the rent to the landlord Feng."

    The yamen nodded, he understood, and then he asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "Does your family plan to pay food or pay? Take the money from home."

    Afraid that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are afraid of the official in front of them, how come they are two children, and have never seen anyone from the government, Village Chief Lu smiled again: "The two of them belong to the family, and their adults fight me. Greeted and paid, I have told their family how much to pay, they should have brought it."

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan had already taken out the purse, then put the purse on the desk, and slowly poured out the silver inside.

    is just enough to count.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan counted at home.

    But the people in the government naturally have to count.

    The yamen who specialized in collecting money counted and determined that the number was just enough, so he asked the person who registered next to him to register it in the booklet, and gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan a document that had been paid for tax and grain as a document.

    Seeing that Xue Yan took the document and put it in her arms, Jiang Yue joined Xue Yan and went to the uncle Xue Darong to see if he needed any help.

    The uncle''s house is also rented, and 70% of the land is to be paid to the landlord Feng, and there is a line in line. Not at home, but the fourth uncle''s harvest is said to be 70% to Feng Landlord, but it is not more than 10%. Feng Landlord is angrily saying that he will not rent to their fourth uncle any more.

    The aunt Qian Caiyu bent down and pointed at the landlord Feng, lest the landlord hear him, and whispered to them with a smile: "Our house will not rent next year, it''s been so much work, so I just keep it. The next 30%, what can I do? I was too poor in the past, as long as I can barely survive, but now that there is an oil mill, your uncle and I are thinking about buying a few acres of good land next year, but your big brother wants to buy Dabao He and Xiaobao were sent to the town to study. If this is the case, they can''t buy farmland in a hurry. They have to save it to study for them. Your grandfather also supports it. How long will it take to send Dabao and Xiaobao to the town to study. Shengming Academy doesn''t want to think about it now, just like your brother Gouzi, go to a private school to learn to read, take a look, and then think about it if it is material for reading. Let them try Shengming Academy."

 Chapter 568ï¼š More like my son than my son!

    Chapter 568 More like my son than my son!

    Xue Gouzi has been going to the town to study for more than two months, but because Mr. Private School said that Xue Gouzi''s qualifications are mediocre, and it takes a long time to recognize a word, Xue Dagui has long given up the idea of ??letting Xue Gouzi go to Shengming Academy to try. Just let Xue Gouzi study in Mr. Private School and recognize all the characters.

    This matter, not only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, but the whole Huaishu Village.

    Naturally, their fourth uncle didn''t hide it at all and said it everywhere.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao didn''t read in the last life, and Xue Yan didn''t know if they would be able to enter Shengming Academy in the end, but it was always good to be able to read.

    The people in line behind Qian Caiyu were shocked when they heard what Qian Caiyu said. Qian Caiyu''s family can actually afford two children to study at once? ! They can''t even afford one! Even if this oil mill did not make money from the rice noodle and ice business of Xue Dafu''s family, it was obviously not bad.

    After the uncle''s house was handed over and the receipts from Landlord Feng were given, it was time to cook lunch. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to their fourth uncle''s house again to cook lunch.

    It was not until the family came to the fourth uncle to have lunch and cleaned up the stove, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back with the family and helped the family make ice again.

    On this side, Jiang Yue was helping the family make ice again. On the other side, Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu rode on horses and were led to the Zhennan Barracks.

    The people who brought them brought them into the barracks, but they did not take them to any tent, but let them wait in a clearing.

    After a while, they saw Shao Shuting and Shi Ye coming.

    Both Shao Shuting and Shiye were dressed in armor, wearing red tassel helmets and swords around their waists, but Shao Shuting was wearing a white robe with silver armor, and Shiye was wearing a black robe with bright light armor. He looked awe-inspiring and his blood boiled.

    Ten Nights is located behind Shaoshu Pavilion.

    There was an old general next to Shao Shuting, striding side by side with Shao Shuting, and Shao Shuting was talking to the old general while pointing to their side.

    The old general was very burly and spirited. He was also in silver armor, but a red robe. He also wore a tassel helmet on his head, but he was not a three-foot sword at his waist, but a knife.

    "You are Xue Sanhu, right? Good! Good!" The old general strode over first, and as soon as he came, he patted Xue Sanhu''s strong shoulders with great force, and then looked up and down at Xue Sanhu''s tall and mighty body and strong limbs, very satisfied. "Like my son more than my son!"

    The old general was as tall as Xue Sanhu. The old general also had a very strong face and a mighty type. After looking at it, people who didn''t know it really thought the two were father and son.

    "Father, it''s not good to say that, your son, I''m right in front of you." Shao Shuting laughed, and people just came over and stopped in front of Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu.

    Hearing Shao Shuting calling the old general to be his father, Xue Wuhu, who was both longing and fearful when he first arrived at the military camp, stammered: "...Father?"

    In fact, Xue Wuhu was surprised. He didn''t expect that this old general was Shao Shuting''s father.

    "I don''t have a weak son like you!" Shao Guogong immediately looked at him with disgust. No matter where he looked at Xue Wuhu, up or down, he was extremely disgusted. What can you do with thin arms and legs?

    Or Xue Sanhu agrees with him.

    Shao Guogong could not help but looked up and down at Xue Sanhu again, the more he looked, the more satisfied he became. He has three sons, only the eldest son is slightly similar to him in physique, but he is not satisfied, and feels that he is not like his son. Now Xue Sanhu''s physique is exactly the same as the son he dreamed of.

 Chapter 569ï¼š Look at you scared people again

    Chapter 569 Look at you again scaring people

    Hearing his third son and Shiye say, this Xue Sanhu is not only in good shape, but also brave and even better!

    Xue Wuhu was thumped and knelt down, everyone trembled. Terrified.

    Xue Sanhu also knelt down, but he didn''t show any expression. He knelt up straight, like a statue.

    "Father, look at you scaring people again." Shao Shuting said with a smile to his father first, and then smiled with Xue Wuhu: "Yes, this is my father, Shao Guogong."

    is still a prince...

    Xue Wuhu was even more afraid.

    Xue Sanhu still had no expression.

    "Get up, get up, get up quickly." Seeing Xue Sanhu kneeling down, Shao Guogong hurriedly helped Xue Sanhu up as if Xue Sanhu was his darling.

    Shao Shuting... a little jealous.

    When Xue Sanhu was helped up, he also pulled up Xue Wuhu, who was kneeling on the ground and shaking.

    Xue Wuhu has no sense of security at all now, and subconsciously stood next to his third brother, he felt better and didn''t tremble much.

    Shao Shuting still decided not to care about his father, it was useless to care about, he just said with a warm smile: "Okay, Dad, you saw it too, let Shi Ye take them to lunch, they haven''t eaten yet, it''s early in the morning. Just rushed over. It''s not too late to wait until Shi Ye has settled them down."

    It was not until Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu were taken away by Shiye that Shao Guogong said to Shao Shuting: "I want this Xue Sanhu, but that Xue Wuhu is so weak, I will not allow him to be trained as a secret guard, if you think he has Potential, yes, put it in the recruit first, and train with the recruit, if he doesn''t perform well in the recruit, don''t mention it later on cultivating him as a secret guard!"

    We recruit new recruits every year. This year, another batch of recruits has been recruited and sent to us, just a few days after training.

    "What if the performance is good?" Shao Shuting asked with a smile.

    "Can he perform well?" Shao Guogong looked like you were teasing me, but then he said, "If he can rank among the top recruits, you can do whatever you want, I don''t mind. !"

    His father''s temper is really...

    Fortunately, it is only in normal times, and it can still be controlled during wars.

    "A word is settled." Shao Shuting smiled. "But dad, if Xue Sanhu gets angry, he will be more powerful than you. Since you want to teach him personally, you must be mentally prepared."

    "I just said he looks like my son!" Shao Guogong was overjoyed.

    Shao Shuting: "..."

    "He can''t read, right?" Shao Guogong asked suddenly, his face full of joy.

    "Yes, I can''t read." Shao Shuting replied. "Xue Wuhu is also illiterate. I plan to let them recognize characters for an hour or two every day, just like the illiterate people in the military camp."

    Whether in Daling or in other countries, it is impossible for everyone to have the opportunity and family background to enable them to read and write.

    And there are so many people in the military camp, naturally it is impossible for everyone to be literate.

    But there are many benefits of literacy. For example, if you accidentally find a handsome flag and what is written on it, the literate person will recognize it at first sight. If the illiterate person sees it, even if they come back and report it, they will at most be judged by the shape and color of the handsome flag. I don''t know who is being handsome.

    If someone is handsome, their surname will be written on the handsome flag.

    Just like he is handsome, on the handsome flag is written ''Shao''.

    What''s more, it''s still peaceful now. In addition to daily training, soldiers can still have time to recognize some characters. Therefore, those who are illiterate or illiterate are arranged to read and read in the barracks.

 Chapter 570ï¼š The right match is always required

    Chapter 570 The right match is always required

    He didn¡¯t invite a gentleman to teach from outside, but from the barracks, he brought in good-tempered, patient, and well-read people to teach.

    "I don''t care about Xue Wuhu, that kid, I am 110,000 people. But I will also teach Xue Sanhu''s literacy problem myself." Shao Guogong said.

    He has long ignored the affairs of the military camp. His son is in charge of the affairs of the military camp. During this period of time, it was because his son was injured and he had nothing to do, so he came from Dijing to help take care of it.

    But he can still stay in the barracks.

    He also has the emperor''s special permission to teach which soldier he wants to teach alone.

    *

    at the same time.

    Ping''an Town, at the gate of Pei''s house, under the steps, Pei Fufu and her mother were slowly helped by the maid from the carriage together. She and her mother had just returned from a banquet.

    At this time, He Jinshan came to deliver ice with an ox cart.

    Xue Sanhu left, and the job of delivering ice to the Pei family fell on him.

    Pei Fufu''s mother, Mrs. Pei, saw this and greeted He Jinshan politely and asked why Xue Sanhu didn''t give ice today, but Xue Sanhu usually gave ice.

    Pei Fufu lowered her head, she was actually curious, but she couldn''t ask.

    He Jinshan smiled and said, "The three tigers have gone to join the army, so I can''t send them away."

    went to join the army?

    Pei Fufu kept her head down, but her hands were unconsciously twisting the veil. She doesn''t know...

    "Joined the army?" Mrs. Pei was also surprised. Immediately, he laughed and boasted: "I don''t want him to have such ambition."

    After politely speaking to He Jinshan, Mrs. Pei brought her daughter Pei Fufu into the house.

    Going to the banquet was a banquet for a lady of someone else''s family. Naturally, only Mrs. Pei and Pei Fufu went, and Pei Fufu''s father, Master Pei, naturally did not go.

    Mr. Pei was drinking tea in the living room at the moment. Mrs. Pei came in and saw it, and told her about what she had just heard about Xue Sanhu going to join the army.

    Mr. Pei was also very surprised: "He still has this ambition? I see that he doesn''t talk all day long, he just gave him ice and left. It''s a pity that he has grown so tall in vain, so he can only do this kind of work."

    While sitting on the chair next to Master Pei, Mrs. Pei smiled gently: "Master, do you still remember that before Dongyu went to Beijing to take the exam, she told us about him once, that is, from time to time. When we mentioned Shengqing, we mentioned the third brother of Shengqing once. He said that he had never seen someone as tall as him. He also said that although he did not speak much, he was reliable. I am in the barracks, and with such ambition, maybe I will have some prospects in the future."

    Pei Fufu just lowered her head and stood beside her mother obediently.

    "He''s tall and big. Last time I saw him carrying 40 catties of ice with one hand like he was carrying a piece of cotton. He was also mighty on horseback, not like an ordinary person. If he really has this kind of ambition, he should have some promise, maybe it''s not too small. ." Master Pei put down the tea and said slowly with his beard.

    "Fufu, go back to your room and I''ll talk to your father." Mrs. Pei smiled and patted her good daughter''s hand.

    It wasn''t until Pei Fufu left that Madam Pei said to Master Pei: "Master, today Madam Wang said that she has a nephew who looks and has a good family background. I want us to consider it. If possible, let her nephew follow us. Jiafufu is settled."

    "Her nephew is a businessman, let''s forget it, Dongyu is now an official in the Hanlin Academy, Dongyu is the eldest brother of Fufu, the eldest brother is the father and the eldest brother is the father, and Fufu is even an official lady, no Speaking of high-ranking, naturally one cannot marry a low-ranking person. The right one is always wanted. That way, it will also help Dongyu in the officialdom."

 Chapter 571ï¼š Might as well consider him?

    Chapter 571 Might as well consider him?

    Mrs. Pei naturally also wanted her daughter''s marriage to help her son Pei Dongyu, so she said, "Then we can only wait for Dongyu to come back in September to pick us up and go to the Imperial Capital, and then choose Fufu slowly in the Imperial Capital."

    "However," Master Pei suddenly said again, "I just mentioned Xue Sanhu, if this is Shengqing''s third brother, he is really promising in the future, so I might as well consider him, I heard that he doesn''t seem to be married, nor The marriage contract is on."

    "But what if he is as ambitious as he is, and he is useless?" Madam Pei said.

    "This..." Master Pei was speechless. After a long while, he said again, "Then let''s take a look."

    At this moment, in the backyard of Pei''s house, Pei Fufu returned to her room and sat quietly by the window, looking at the flowers blooming outside the window, her expression lost.

    *

    On the tenth day of the eighth lunar month, Jiang Yue¡¯s family stopped selling ice.

    Due to the cooler weather, the business of selling ice has been a lot worse, and the family has been working too hard for the past two months, so it¡¯s time to take a break. Besides, Xue Sihu has also started to look around the town to see if there is anyone selling shops, thinking Buy a shop that sells rice noodles.

    is no longer making ice, and there is no iced sour plum soup for sale.

    Although Liangpi is still on sale, the amount sold in a day is much less than when you eat ice on a hot day, so now, Liangpi is not made and sold at the stalls a day.

    Cold rice noodles are still on sale, but hot rice noodles are starting to be sold again. There are already some people who don¡¯t want to eat cold ones, but want to eat some hot ones.

    Hot Rice Noodles started to sell better and better.

    Dried rice noodles are still selling very well. Many people are willing to buy dry rice noodles and cook them at home.

    Because the house no longer makes ice, Xue Dafu and the others immediately relaxed a lot.

    But because Xue Sihu had to look around the shop and couldn''t take care of the booth, Liu Guixia and Xue Erhu came to the booth to help.

    The people who were hired to sell ice, deliver ice, and chisel ice before have all paid off their wages.

    However, because He Jinshanniang and Li Qingshuniang worked quickly, especially in mixing rice noodles, cooking rice noodles, washing dishes, brushing pots, and cutting anything, they paid off their wages for the previous two months. , but they continued to hire them. The two people were still working at the booth, and they still paid fifteen cents a day.

    Xue Sihu also agreed with He Jinshaniang and Li Qingshuniang. After buying the shop, they hired He Jinshanniang and Li Qingshuniang to work in the shop. He Jinshanniang and Li Qingshuniang were very happy. I didn''t expect that they would continue to be hired, and their family was also very happy.

    Xue Dagui was a little special. Xue Sihu naturally hired him. There was no ice to sell, so he specially asked him to bring the cold rice noodles ordered by the guests to the table for the guests to eat.

    Therefore, there are five people busy at the Xueji booth, namely Liu Guixia, Xue Erhu, Xue Dagui, He Jinshanniang, and Li Qingshuniang.

    I was still busy.

    Moreover, I was busy with lunch time, just like before selling ice before, I set out the stall in the morning and came back in the afternoon.

    Xue Yihu didn''t need to help make ice anymore, so he started to do wood work again. The family was building a big house. When the house was built, it would definitely need new furniture. He had already bought a lot of good wood from the town. There is no such good wood in the shallow mountains, and he dare not cut it in the deep mountains, and plans to make furniture by himself.

    His family Xiaoyan has already drawn a booklet for him, and there are some beautiful furniture on the booklet, and he plans to make it according to the drawing on the booklet.

 Chapter 572ï¼š harvest soybeans

    Chapter 572 Soybean Harvest

    The family knew that he couldn''t make so much furniture at this time, so let him make it slowly, as much as he can make, and if it''s not enough in the future, just go to the town and buy it directly.

    No ice making, not so busy, Li Hehua will naturally not let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan cook any more. Even if Jiang Yue cooks especially delicious, Li Hehua is afraid that she will be tired to her little Yuebao. The three meals a day are all taken over again.

    Yu Hongyan is about to give birth. Her belly is so big that it is uncomfortable to sit, lie down, and feel uncomfortable standing. She looks forward to the early birth of her baby every day.

    Xue Dafu now has more free time and always goes to his big house. It has been a month since the big house was built, and more than half of it has been built.

    There are still a lot of rice noodles in stock, because before, when making ice, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua would go to the workshop every two or three days to make rice noodles for a day.

    Now with water hulling and water-powered stone grinding, the efficiency has been greatly improved. The rice noodles they make a day can be sold at the booth for several days. Therefore, after a long time, there will still be a lot of inventory, which is estimated to be enough for the booth. If it sells for four or five days, if you don¡¯t do it naturally today, it will be too late to go to the workshop to make rice noodles in two days.

    However, today it¡¯s time to harvest soybeans at home, I¡¯m already old, and everyone else¡¯s soybeans are harvested.

    The family¡¯s sorghum had already been collected from the field. At that time, the family was still making ice, and there was no time at all. The sorghum could not be dragged, and the grains were easy to fall off. Therefore, they paid someone to collect it for the family.

    When Jiang Yue saw that other people''s soybeans were being harvested, she originally suggested that the family should pay to hire someone to harvest them, but Xue Dafu and the others said that they would not make ice in a few days. They had time to harvest the soybeans, and the soybeans could last for a while. God, so I didn''t hire anyone, and now I can''t take it.

    There are few green leaves on the soybean plants.

    So today, Jiang Yue was led by Xue Yan and followed Xue Dafu to collect that acre of soybeans in the field.

    Soybeans were the first to be replaced by Jiangyue. The inside of the pods were bulging and fat, and you could tell that there were several round beans inside without peeling them.

    Xue Dafu didn''t come to the field for two months because he made ice. He was harvesting soybeans with a sickle. When he saw the situation, he immediately cheered: "This year''s soybean harvest is also good, our family has planted it. After so many years of soybeans, this year''s harvest is the best."

    Then, bend over and start reaping.

    Cut off all the soybean plants from the roots, put them aside, and finally bundle them into bundles and pick them back to dry. After drying to a certain extent, the beans in the pods will burst out.

    can also be hit with tools such as flails, which makes it easier to get the beans out of the pods.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before they also went down to the ground. One of them took a sickle and slowly cut it.

    Xue Yan was unhappy with cutting, and Jiang Yue was afraid that Xue Dafu would find something wrong with cutting too fast.

    This is farm work. Xue Dafu has been doing it since he was a child, and it is very quick. After a while, he went to the front of the old man. Xue Dafu continued to cut and put it down while cutting. Xue Yan said: "You all slow down, don''t cut your hands. Your little ones have tender meat on your hands. If you cut them, it''s not easy."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were already very slow, but in order not to worry Xue Dafu, they both responded.

    "Uncle I know."

    "I know dad."

    Xue Yan was slow, but it was even slower, and he was quite used to it.

    But he was a little worried that Jiang Yue would not adapt, so he said, "How about you stop cutting and pick up beans?"

    Some of the pods still burst open, and the round beans fell to the ground. The peasants would pick them up if they didn¡¯t want them.

    Jiang Yue saw that there were still a lot of beans on the ground, so she stopped cutting it, put the sickle aside, and then took out a small cloth bag from the basket she brought home.

    Then, she held the small cloth bag with one small hand, and began to pick up the beans on the ground with the other hand and put them into the cloth bag.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 573ï¼š What, about them?

    Chapter 573 What, is it related to them?

    Jiang Yue picked it up for a while, and Li Hehua also packed up the house and came to help with the harvesting with a sickle. When Liu Guixia and Xue Erhu came back from town in the afternoon, they also came to help.

    When the sun goes down, this acre of soybeans has been harvested and bundled into bundles, ready to be picked home.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu started picking, one person is a big load, Li Hehua and Liu Guixia are also picking, one person is a small load, there are still many bundles in the field, Xue Dafu and the others will come again, but Li Hehua and the others are going to start making dinner, Take this burden back, and you won''t come again.

    The sickle and scythe were all placed in the back basket, and the small half bag of beans that Jiang Yue picked up from the ground was also placed in the back basket.

    The cloth bag was small, only half a bag, and it was not heavy at all. Xue Yan put the back basket on his back, then took a small hand of Jiang Yue, followed behind Xue Dafu and the others, and took Jiang Yue home.

    went down the mountain and walked to Tianba. Halfway through, Jiang Yue saw a lot of people surrounded by her family for some unknown reason, and it was still very lively. There were men and women, old and young.

    It stands to reason that the sun is going down, Li Qingshu, Lu Zhuangniu, and other people who built big houses for her family should have finished their work and returned to their homes.

    "Then why are there so many people?" Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan didn''t pay attention at first, and just followed his parents and took Jiang Yue home. After hearing Jiang Yue''s words, he followed Jiang Yue''s line of sight and then shook his head and said, "I don''t know."

    When they got off the Tianba, they quickly went around the river. When they entered the village, they heard Li Qingshu pointing at them and saying, "Look, look, Xiaoyan and Yuebao are back!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    What, is it related to them?

    Xue Erhu walked in front with a heavy load. Seeing that Li Qingshu and the others had all finished work, they did not go back. There were even more people in the village standing in front of the new house that their family was building. He raised his voice and asked with a smile: "Qingshu, what''s the matter, let''s take a look, what happened to my Xiaoyan and Yuebao?"

    "Xiaoyan Yuebao is fine, it''s that wild thing that Xiaoyan and Yuebao dug from the ground and planted!" Li Qingshu also laughed loudly. "look!"

    said, Li Qingshu took out something from his sister Li Qingcao''s vegetable basket and held it up for Xue Erhu to see.

    is an oval thing.

    The color is a bit earthy.

    Li Qingshu couldn''t hold a hand.

    As soon as Jiang Yue saw it, he thought to himself: It was a potato.

    is quite big, one that can fry a large plate of shredded potatoes.

    How could Li Qingshu have potatoes?

    also said that she and Xue Yan had dug up the wild things from the ground to grow... Could someone have touched the acre of potatoes in her home? Or were the potatoes she planted on other hills dug up in order to keep the water leaking?

    But there shouldn''t be anyone in the village who casually touches things in other people''s fields, and it''s not like Liu Guisheng and the others. That''s the latter possibility. The potatoes she planted on other hills were dug up.

    Thinking that she hadn''t shown the potato samples to Xue Yan, Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said to Xue Yan with a volume that only Xue Yan could hear: "Potatoes. I should have planted them on other mountains before. The few trees were unintentionally dug up."

    Xue Yan didn''t know any potatoes, but Li Qingshu said that he and Jiang Yue had dug up and planted wild things. He probably guessed that if it wasn''t a potato, it was a sweet potato.

    What other wild things pretend to be dug back look like, he has seen them all.

    But Jiang Yue said before that there are three kinds of sweet potatoes, red, white and purple. This is natural yellow, so it should not be sweet potatoes, but potatoes.

 Chapter 574ï¼š brought it all back

    Chapter 574 is brought back

    As soon as Xue Yan thought of this, he heard Jiang Yue talking to him in a low voice, which confirmed his inference that it was a potato. Although he had already guessed it, he nodded subconsciously after listening to it, indicating that he knew.

    "What is this? It''s quite big." Xue Erhu didn''t know him at all, so he just came over with something, so he put down the burden and took the potatoes over to take a closer look.

    has absolutely no idea what it is.

    Xue Dafu and the others also rested their burdens to watch, and didn''t know what it was.

    "My family Xiaoyan and Yuebao dug this back? No, I haven''t seen it before." Xue Erhu said to himself.

    "No," Li Qingshu smiled, "you didn''t understand what I meant, what I said was that this thing grew out of the wild things that your family planted in the field on the east side of the mountain! No, no, no, it''s not right. It didn''t grow in your home... Forget it, I can''t tell! It''s actually like this, it''s my sister Qingcao. I went to the other side of the mountain to dig wild vegetables and came back to feed the chickens at home, didn''t I just come back? , but when she was digging wild vegetables, there happened to be two wild plants that were the same as the ones planted in the eastern field of your house. , Look, there is still a hole, that is, my sister didn''t know that this thing was still growing in the soil at the time, she went down to dig it with a shovel, and then found that this thing was born under the wild thing."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue realized that Li Qingcao discovered it by accident, so she glanced at Li Qingcao.

    Li Qingcao was fifteen years old, wearing coarse gray clothes, and at the moment was standing next to Li Qingshu with a vegetable basket on one arm. He was not short, but his skeleton was small, thin and freckled on his face. He is smiling like everyone else, very simple and good-natured.

    "Don''t peanuts also grow in the ground? It feels a bit like peanuts, they all grow in the ground," Li Qingshu was still talking. My sister dug up those two plants, so there are seven. Besides the one in your hand, there are six more."

    Saying that, Li Qingshu took the vegetable basket in his sister''s hand and motioned Xue Erhu and the others to look inside the vegetable basket. In addition to the wild vegetables, there were indeed six yellowish oval objects in the vegetable basket, some of which were slightly smaller and some were slightly larger. A little bit, but they''re actually pretty big.

    "Really." Xue Erhu, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Li Hehua felt strange.

    "I don''t know if I can eat it or not," Li Qingshu laughed again. "It doesn''t look like something that can''t be eaten. Anyway, my sister brought it back. Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you can also take a look." Li Qingshu bent over and lowered the basket a little so that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could also look at it.

    "Would you like to go and dig in your home?" Li Qingshu also asked, "It should be this thing, look, my sister brought back a wild thing like this, isn''t it the same acre east of your home on the mountain? Are the things planted on the ground exactly the same? Everyone has seen it, and they all say yes, there is nothing wrong with it. How much of this stuff do you end up with?"

    "Yes, yes." Many people echoed with a smile.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan spoke, they heard Li Hehua excitedly and whisper to Liu Guixia with a smile: "Mother, it turns out that there are no whites, things grow in the soil."

 Chapter 575ï¼š the timing is right

    Chapter 575 The timing is right

    Because the plants exposed on the ground never bear fruit, the family always thought they were white and wild things.

    Not only their family members think so, but the villagers always think so, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not easy to explain.

    Regardless of whether it can be eaten or not, Liu Guixia is also happy to be able to grow something, and said, "Is it possible that the wild thing that leads the vine actually bears fruit, and the fruit also grows in the soil, right?"

    Li Qingcao smiled and said, "I see that there is also your family''s vines on the mountain over there, but down the slope, I didn''t go down."

    An old man in the village said with a smile, "Aren''t these wild things that Xiaoyan and Yuebao dug and planted on the mountain over there before? It''s no wonder that there are them there. If only people could eat it, look at this big head. , I feel full after eating one.¡±

    Jiang Yue took advantage of the situation and said, "Then brother Yan and I will go to the field to take a look."

    Seeing that the sun has just set, and it will be dark for a while, and Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu have to go up the mountain to carry soybeans, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua naturally have no objection.

    Just go and have a look, at the most dig up some soil, dig one or two from the inside and come back, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t go back to get any small hoes, and then they can use the tip of the sickle in the back basket. I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Xue Yan just turned around and returned to the mountain one by one.

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua hurried back to make dinner.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu also picked up their things and went home, put them down, and they went to the mountain to continue picking.

    Xue Yihu just finished his work, and will no longer be doing wood work today, so he took the pole and went to the mountain with them to pick it up. Xue Sihu has also come back from the town to look at the shop. He has not been optimistic about the shop yet. He has seen a few today, but he is not satisfied. He plans to continue to see it tomorrow. Seeing that there are still many bundles of soybeans that have not been picked up, he also took a pole and rope and went. .

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had already come to their one acre potato field, and they were both squatting in front of a potato plant.

    Xue Yan has already removed the backpack on his back.

    Jiang Yue took out a sickle from the basket, and pulled the soil with the tip of the sickle. He was afraid that he would scratch the potatoes, so he slowly picked it up. Until a very large potato slowly exposed.

    In fact, I could dig some up and fry them at home before, but the family is too busy, and the potato plants are still green, so it doesn''t matter if the potatoes are still growing in the ground, Jiang Yue ignored these potatoes, and now is the right time. , Li Qingcao found out, just to let everyone know.

    If no one finds it, then she and Xue Yan have to pretend, pretending to pull out a plant to have a look, and then find out that there is actually something growing in the soil.

    "Just dig one each today." Jiang Yue said in a low voice. "Let''s show the family first, and it''s not too late to dig it all back in a few days. It should be this big, it won''t grow any bigger, but it can stay in the soil for a few days, but the red, white and purple sweet potato It will take a long time, these three kinds of sweet potatoes will not be recovered until the middle and late next month, and now it is fine to dig a little from time to time and eat them back, but at that time the sweet potatoes will be the largest and will not grow any longer."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded and saw that she had dug the big potato out of the soil, so she took it over and put the big potato in the back basket.

    In the pit dug out, you can clearly see that there are two potatoes next to it.

    So, he buried the soil that he had removed, so that the two potatoes were not exposed at all.

 Chapter 576ï¼š the same thing?

    Chapter 576 The same thing?

    dug in the potato field and went to the sweet potato field again.

    The red, white and purple sweet potatoes are planted in one place, which is the two acres of wasteland that I bought from the village head. The two acres of wasteland are next to each other. Purple sweet potatoes were planted, and the other half an acre was previously planted with tomatoes, but now there are no tomato plants. The half acre of land has been sorted out. At that time, Shao Shuting also helped, and will plant more things in the future.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also dug a pit in the red sweet potato field. The pit was much larger than the pit in the potato field. It can be seen that there are several red sweet potatoes in it. Some red sweet potatoes are quite small, but some red sweet potatoes are quite small. The red sweet potato is already quite big, and it is two or three times bigger than the big potato that was just dug up, and if it is dug back, the family will definitely not eat it, but give the chickens to peck it first. The chickens are fine, so they will be eaten by others. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not dig a large sweet potato. They only dug a medium-sized sweet potato. buried.

    Next, I dug up white sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes, both of which were dug up the same way, and put them all into the back basket.

    Xue Yan put the basket on his back again.

    Xue Erhu came to pick the bundles of soybean plants that were bundled in the last load. Xue Dafu and the others had already picked another load and returned it, so this was the last load left.

    Xue Erhu not only had to pick this, but was also responsible for bringing their two precious children back from the mountain, so he stopped the load on the way down the mountain, then strode around and asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Xiaoyan Yuebao, how are you, have you dug it all up? Why did you stay here for so long, you wouldn''t really tell your mother that this wild thing that leads the vines also bears fruit, and it also grows in the soil. Bar?"

    Jiang Yue was very calm: "Second brother, Auntie is right, there is really something in this soil, you see."

    Xue Yan hurriedly turned sideways, facing his second brother with the back basket, and let his second brother look inside the back basket.

    Looking at the back basket, there was not only the yellowish thing that Li Qingshu showed him, but also three other things that he had never seen before, Xue Erhu was happy: "What the hell, it''s quite big, it should be It can still grow, see the leaves and vines are still in good condition. Forget it, let''s leave it alone, it''s going to get dark, let''s go back soon."

    "Um."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    When they got home, Xue Dafu and the others saw it, and they were all curious. Liu Guixia also took a kitchen knife and cut them open to see.

    The thing that Li Qingshu showed them was different from the other three things. The other three things were cut open, and there was a red heart, a white heart, and a purple one.

    "These three things should be the same thing, but the colors are different, right?" Xue Sihu said while watching carefully. "I''ve been to that field before, and the wild things that lead to the vines in that field all look alike, just like one kind of thing, and you can''t tell them apart if you don''t distinguish them carefully."

    "It should be." Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and the others nodded.

    "If people could eat it, it would be delicious." Xue Sihu laughed again.

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "Do you want to sell something new again?"

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "I have so many plants at home, and I can''t finish them anyway." Immediately, he looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and said with a smile, "Aren''t you very good at naming things? Quickly think of names for these things. Regardless of whether it can be eaten or not, first give a name to distinguish it."

 Chapter 577ï¼š letter arrived

    Chapter 577 The letter has arrived

    Jiang Yue looked at the potato and said, "How about this is called a potato?"

    "Potatoes?" Xue Sihu raised his eyebrows, "Yes, beans grow in the soil, but these beans are too big, bigger than our soybeans."

    Liu Guixia and the others were also very happy, but they also agreed: "Let''s call it a potato, let''s call it a potato."

    "What about these three?" Yu Hongyan immediately asked with a smile. "It''s also grown in the soil, I feel bad to choose a name."

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Everyone thought it was Jiang Yue who didn''t know how to take it, so they asked Xue Yan to take it, and they all looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, then pointed to one and said one: "Red sweet potato, white sweet potato, purple sweet potato."

    "The melon growing in the soil? It''s good." Liu Guixia smiled and thought the name was really good. "It''s getting dark now, don''t worry, wait until tomorrow, cut these into small pieces, as before, let the chickens peck and see first, if the chickens are okay, we''ll dig back and taste, what''s the taste. Okay. , let''s eat, let''s eat, dinner is ready."

    The next morning, I really fed those things to the chickens.

    Soon, everyone in the village knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also named those things, called potatoes and sweet potatoes, but sweet potatoes came in three colors, red, white, and purple.

    Two days later, nothing happened to the chicken. Only then did Liu Guixia and the others feel relieved, thinking that these people should also be able to eat, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to dig again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the field again.

    This time they took a small hoe, and the small **** was placed in the back basket. It was still carried by Xue Yan, Jiang Yue was still held by Xue Yan with a small hand, and the older child led the younger one.

    Just when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the field again, on the other side, outside the imperial capital, a delivery boy dressed as a man came to Tianling Temple.

    This little brother is obviously very respectful to the people of Buddhism. As soon as he entered the Tianling Temple and saw a monk sweeping the floor in the yard, he folded his hands and shouted: "Master."

    The monk who was sweeping the floor put down the broom and put his hands together: "Amitabha, what''s the matter with the benefactor?"

    "Someone asked our boat to send a letter to a benefactor named Yunzi. It was written in the letter, and the person lived in Tianling Temple. I hope the master will pass it on." Take out the top letter and give it to the monk sweeping the floor.

    Then, the little brother left.

    The monk who swept the floor watched the little brother walk away, and then he recited Amitabha Buddha again, and then he took the letter and went to the abbot of Tianling Temple.

    The abbot of Tianling Temple was very surprised, who knew that the benefactor Yunzi was here?

    But still let the little novice send the letter to a meditation room in the most secluded and corner of the backyard, to the maid of the current queen mother - Fennel.

    Fennel was also very surprised, and rushed into the inner room, reporting: "The queen mother, who is it, knows you are here, and wrote you a letter."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi, who was over half a hundred years old, was sitting inside knocking on the wooden fish, chanting the sutra, and holding the Buddha beads. When she heard the words, she didn''t respond, until she finished chanting the sutra, and then she stopped knocking on the wooden fish, and slowly put down the Buddha beads: "Oh? "

    The fact that she, the empress dowager of the dynasty, is here, no one knows about her except her two sons, the emperor and the king.

    Even if the abbot here knows about it, he is an eminent monk with compassion, and it is impossible to say it.

    Others in the monastery only thought she was the benefactor of Yunzi, but they didn''t even know that she was the empress dowager of the dynasty.

    And Yunzi is naturally her pseudonym.

    "This is the letter." Fennel offered the letter with both hands, with great respect.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi has seen a lot of wind and waves. She was originally a very calm person, but when she noticed the writing on the envelope...

 Chapter 578ï¼š The Queen Mother has an order!

    Chapter 578 The Queen Mother has an order!

    She stood up abruptly: "Where''s the messenger? Get it right away!"

    "Yes!" Fennel went out immediately, put her fingers in her mouth, and whistled, and a group of people in black clothes and masks immediately jumped around the courtyard wall.

    Fennel said: "The Queen Mother has an order to immediately take down the person who just sent the letter!"

    "Yes!" Those people in black clothes jumped out of the wall again to catch the person who just came to deliver the letter.

    After about a stick of incense, only one of those men in black came again and whispered something in Fennel''s ear, and Fennel entered the meditation room again.

    In the meditation room, in the inner room, the Empress Dowager Yunzi had already opened the letter and read it. At this moment, the letter was open and placed on the dark red table beside her.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi had sharp eyes but no expression.

    Fennel came in, and respectfully told her what the man in black had just said to her, and the old eyes of Empress Dowager Yunzi became even sharper.

    After a long while, Empress Dowager Yunzi tapped the table with her fingertips: "You know nothing about the paper, ink, pen and inkstones made all over Daling. You can also look at this letter and help Aijia identify where the paper and ink are from. Where, there is this envelope."

    "Yes." Although Fennel didn''t understand why the Queen Mother behaved strangely just by seeing the words on the envelope, she still respectfully responded.

    picked up the letter that had been unfolded on the table, and when she saw the contents of the letter, her face changed greatly, her hands were shaking, and she quickly stabilized her mind and discerned the paper and ink of the letter.

    When she recognized it, she replied respectfully: "Back to the Queen Mother, this envelope, paper, and ink are all produced in Qingfangzhai in the Jingyue area, things from Qingfangzhai, and bookstores in many places in Daling. can be bought.¡±

    "The area around Jingxu? Isn''t that the north?" Empress Dowager Yunzi frowned. Immediately, he said with a smile: "The boat is from the south, but it uses all the things from the north. It''s possible. This is why the Ai family can''t find anyone."

    "The Queen Mother, on this..." Anise''s hand trembled a little while holding the letter. If the letter is true, the emperor will die next year.

    "No matter what the purpose of the person who wrote this letter is, Aijia will not let this happen." After speaking, the Empress Dowager Yunzi ordered: "Go and pack up, Aijia is going back to the palace."

    "Yes!" Fennel went to make arrangements immediately.

    Looking at the letter that lay back on the table, the Queen Mother Yunzi picked it up again after a long while. If it wasn''t for her father''s death, and this letter was obviously written recently, she really thought it was her father. written.

    There are many scholars in Dijing who want to imitate her father''s handwriting, but no one can imitate it, but looking at this handwriting, it is smooth and smooth, and the words are like a killing steel knife, so that the entire paper is full of Filled with murderous aura, like a **** of war, fighting **** the battlefield, no one can resist, killing gods when encountering gods, killing Buddhas when encountering Buddhas, as long as you can keep the great feathers, as long as you can protect the people, her father''s words are her father''s words. The portrait of this great general of the township is the same, and I don''t know who can write exactly the same.

    And the contents of the letter...

    Empress Dowager Yunzi stared at the contents of the letter, but her eyes became more and more firm. It is better to believe that there is, than to believe that it is not. If you believe it, there is no harm, but if you don''t believe it, there is no harm in it.

    As soon as the carriage was ready, Empress Dowager Yunzi got on the carriage and returned to the palace.

    Light and simple.

    When she left the palace, it was easier than this. Except for her eldest son Xuanyuan Hao, no one in the palace knew that she was not actually in the palace.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to the two babies "Book Friends 854***173" and "Super Handsome" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 579ï¼š Forgive me!

    Chapter 579 Forgive your life!

    The carriage came to the gate of the palace. Because the carriage was too ordinary and the token was not shown in advance, the person guarding the first palace gate immediately stopped them.

    "How dare you! Dare to stop the Queen Mother''s car!" Anise immediately scolded.

    Only then did the person guarding the palace gate recognize that the person dressed as the maid in front of him was Fen Xiang, the maid next to the Queen Mother. All of them were frightened and immediately fell to their knees and kept kowtowing: "The Queen Mother, spare your life! The Queen Mother, spare your life!"

    "Open the door." In the carriage, Mrs. Yunzi sat in the back, closed her eyes, and said in a low voice.

    "Yes yes yes." The man guarding the palace gate got busy, gave way, and opened the palace gate.

    The Empress Dowager was not in the palace and suddenly came back from outside the palace. Naturally, someone went to tell the emperor immediately.

    Xuanyuan Hao just went to court, when he heard that his mother had returned, he was extremely surprised, and hurriedly walked down from behind the imperial table, left the imperial study, and went to greet his mother.

    But his mother''s carriage had come down the steps outside the imperial study.

    Xuanyuan Hao hurried down the steps and personally helped his mother-in-law from the carriage with both hands.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi looked at him with disgust: "Is Ai''s family so old?"

    Xuanyuan Hao smiled and said: "The mother is still young, but when she is a son, she naturally has to do her son''s heart. Usually, the son does not serve in front of the mother, which is very unfilial."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi went with this son.

    was escorted all the way into the imperial study.

    The Queen Mother Yunzi sat down on the kang by the window, with a small table in the middle. Xuanyuan Hao sat down on the other side of the small table on the kang. There was already a palace maid bowing her body, and she served hot tea and fruit without looking directly. , There were also many eunuchs serving on the side, and the Empress Dowager Yunzi was annoying, so Xuanyuan Hao made everyone retreat, leaving only him and his mother in the imperial study.

    Xuanyuan Hao said: "When the mother returns to the palace, there must be something important."

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi sat cross-legged on the kang, holding the Buddha beads in her hand. When she heard this, she glanced at her son before looking at the small brocade box on the table and said, "Open it and have a look."

    This small brocade box was presented respectfully by Fennel just now.

    "Yes, Queen Mother." Xuanyuan Hao then opened the small brocade box, there was a letter lying in the small brocade box, and when he saw the handwriting on the envelope, he was a little surprised: "Isn''t this grandpa''s handwriting, who is so capable, It was written exactly the same."

    It even wrote ''Tianling Temple Yunzi''s benefactor personally enlightened''.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi closed her eyes and kept holding the Buddha beads in her hands, but she said, "Look at the letter inside."

    "Yes." Xuanyuan Hao answered again, then opened the envelope and took out the letter inside to read. Seeing the contents of the letter, he immediately looked at his mother: "Mother, this is this?"

    "I received it this morning," Empress Dowager Yunzi still closed her eyes, "I don''t know who wrote it, and I didn''t sign it. The person who sent the letter has also reviewed it. There is no problem. It is a wealthy businessman surnamed Qin in Xinyuan County. There are several big boats, and a big boat comes to Dijing every two months for several years. The people also love to go to him. They spend money to let his boat help carry the letters. The guy who delivers the letter to Tianling Temple is The guy on the boat, the letter that he gave me just happened to be distributed to him and asked him to deliver it. However, they all carried the letter casually without any written receipt. , all fell into a large wooden box, so no one knows where the letter came from. The paper and ink envelopes have also been identified, and they are all produced in Qingfangzhai in the Jingyue area. Although Fangzhai is in the north, the things it makes can be bought in many places in the south, south, north and west of Daling."

 Chapter 580ï¼š This person, cant help but find

    Chapter 580 This person, can''t help but find

    Xuanyuan Hao pondered for a moment before saying: "I deliberately used my grandfather''s handwriting, presumably because I wanted my mother to believe it. Mother, when you came back, would you rather believe what you have than what you do not have?"

    "I believe it, there is no harm, maybe it can really save your life."

    "If this is true, wouldn''t that person know what happened in the future?"

    "If it''s true, of course it is." Empress Dowager Yunzi still didn''t open her eyes.

    "But if it''s true, then why would I be in a coma?"

    "So you have to be on guard. From today onwards, including the mother of Aijia, you can''t be completely at ease."

    "Queen Mother..."

    "Aijia doesn''t want the white-haired person to send the black-haired person!" Suddenly Empress Dowager Yunzi opened her eyes and looked straight at her son, the current emperor.

    Xuanyuan Hao had no choice but to answer: "Yes, mother."

    For the sake of her eldest son''s life, the Empress Dowager Yunzi couldn''t help but exhort: "We must be more careful in all aspects, and put food and drink in place, especially people, everyone, and the family is grief-stricken. If you don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s still like this, you can still have an accident at that time next year.¡±

    "The son knows."

    "That''s good." Empress Dowager Yunzi closed her eyes again and continued to hold the beads. "Ai''s family has nothing to do, so go find the person who wrote the letter to Ai''s family in person."

    Being able to know so clearly that she is in Tianling Temple, also know that her pseudonym is Yunzi, and know her father''s handwriting, and it is very likely that she really knows the future... This person must be found.

    Xuanyuan Hao heard what his mother said, and knew that his mother had made a decision. Knowing that he couldn''t persuade him, he said: "The mother must be careful when she is outside. I don''t know where the mother is going to find it?"

    "The boat came all the way to Dijing from Xinyuan County. Although it stopped at several places on the road, it is very likely that the ship came from those places, but it was all in the south, so I followed the route of this ship and went from Dijing all the way. Find it." Empress Dowager Yunzi said.

    The Jingxuan area is not impossible, but it feels less likely than in the south.

    After all, if a person is in the Jingyue area, he has to go to the south to deliver the letter to that boat.

    She still prefers people to be in the south, and in order to make it more difficult for her to find people, she bought paper, ink and envelopes from Qingfangzhai, and then sent the boat directly to the south.

    Of course, he started looking for the most likely places. Xuanyuan Hao nodded in agreement, and then asked again, "When is the mother going to leave?"

    "Tomorrow." After the Empress Dowager Yunzi finished speaking, she stopped talking, but still closed her eyes and focused on the Buddha beads. The scriptures were also vaguely recited in his mouth.

    Xuanyuan Hao wanted to say something more, but seeing that his mother didn''t want to speak again, he just got off the kang and went back to the imperial table. He whispered to the man, "Quickly go to the Phoenix Palace and tell the Empress, that the Queen Mother is back, and ask her to come over to greet her."

    "Yes!" The **** was busy.

    Until this person went out, the Queen Mother Yunzi on the kang scolded her eyes without opening her eyes: "Promise."

    My son has to rely on this to see his daughter-in-law!

    Xuanyuan Hao smiled with a foolish look on his face: "Mother, she was chosen by myself."

    When there are too many people in the royal family, they can''t help themselves. The art of the emperor is to balance all parties. In many cases, he can''t really do what he wants. His queen is the only thing he does among all the things he does. I want to marry someone who I love very much.

 Chapter 581ï¼š Its not good to be too infatuated

    Chapter 581 Too infatuated is not good

    The Queen Mother Yunzi was silent for a moment.

    Her eldest son is a seed of infatuation.

    Just like the late emperor, in order to wait for her, he left the post vacant for many years, until she no longer dressed as a man in the military camp, then she was canonized as the queen and married into the palace.

    I hope her second son is not a seed of infatuation, too infatuation is actually not good.

    Phoenix Palace, Empress Shao didn''t know that the Empress Dowager was not in the palace at all. She always thought that the Empress Dowager was in the palace where the Empress Dowager lived, but she no longer saw anyone. If it wasn''t for the little **** from the imperial study, she would still think so.

    Let go and greet the Queen Mother. Empress Shao had no choice but to go, so she came to the imperial study.

    "Queen Mother." Empress Shao was blessed and saluted the Queen Mother Yunzi.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi raised her eyelids slightly, "Look how you look like a queen now. Come on," Empress Dowager Yunzi closed her eyelids again, "Get up, sit down."

    "Thank you, Empress." Although Empress Shao sat down, she felt lazy and panicked recently, and she couldn''t even lift herself up. She just wanted to lie down.

    But she still tried her best to cheer herself up and sat with Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    She didn''t look at the direction of the imperial table.

    On the other hand, Xuanyuan Hao was very satisfied to see his queen come. Today, with his mother, the queen should always be here.

    He hadn''t seen his queen for over a month.

    The last time I saw her was the day Shao Shuting came to write a letter, she fainted, and then he spent the night in the Phoenix Palace. It was only later that she woke up and wanted to go to the side hall to sleep. He didn''t let her go, and something happened. He even missed the next morning because of it, and then she got even more angry and ignored him. .

    When he went to the Phoenix Palace before, he could still enter, but she didn''t see him, but now when he went to the Phoenix Palace, he couldn''t even enter the gate of the Phoenix Palace.

    But his queen was even more lethargic, as if she hadn''t eaten or slept well.

    On this side, Empress Shao was accompanying the Queen Mother in the imperial study. On the other side, someone had heard the wind and rushed to inform Concubine Yi Gui.

    Concubine Yi was very surprised: "The queen mother is back? Isn''t she in the palace?"

    Concubine Yi Gui''s confidant **** said: "It''s true, I came back from outside the palace, not in the palace at all, and I don''t know when I left the palace. The empress has already gone to pay her respects. I heard that in the imperial study, the emperor is also there. Madam, do you want to hurry over?"

    Greetings is definitely going to come over, but¡ª

    "Isn''t the empress being a little temperament in the Phoenix Palace again every day, can she still go to pay her respects?" Concubine Yi Gui was even more surprised.

    The confidant **** hesitated, not knowing what to say or not.

    is her own confidant. When Concubine Yigui saw the appearance of her confidant eunuch, she knew that there must be something very hot about her, but she immediately said: "Speak!"

    How to know what happened again!

    "I heard that the emperor sent someone to tell the queen mother to ask the queen mother to go to the imperial study to greet the queen mother."

    The voice of the confidant **** just fell, and Concubine Yi Gui has already dropped the tea bowl in her hand.

    "Okay! That''s great!" Concubine Yi Gui gritted her teeth and laughed horribly. "Go, go and say hello." Then, she immediately put on a decent expression that she could go out.

    Came to the imperial study and found that someone was guarding the door of the imperial study and was not allowed to enter.

    "This palace is here to greet the empress dowager, and I want to go in and let me know." Concubine Yigui said with a smile. A down-to-earth virtuous look.

    The head **** held a whisk in hand, bowed and smiled and said, "The Empress is joking, the Queen Mother had a decree a few years ago, and the concubines of all palaces do not need to greet her old man."

 Chapter 582ï¼š you must not eat

    Chapter 582 You must not eat

    is the concubines of various palaces, not including the queen.

    The queen of the palace is the queen of the palace, and the concubine is the concubine.

    Wives and concubines are not the same words.

    Originally thought that although there is no phoenix seal, she is still not the queen, but after all, she is helping to take care of the harem. Concubine Yi Gui thought that she was different and could enter, but unexpectedly, people still say this to prevaricate her and make her not at all. It is not obvious that she is being favored by the emperor.

    Concubine Yi''s face was not obvious, but the hatred in her heart was even worse.

    *

    Locust Tree Village, by the river.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan squatted in front of the slate and washed the newly dug potatoes, red sweet potatoes, white sweet potatoes, and purple sweet potatoes in the river water.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came home with these washed things, Li Hehua was sitting under the cooking shed picking vegetables and preparing to make lunch.

    Since we stopped making ice at home, I never went to my fourth uncle''s house to make lunch.

    Yu Hongyan had a big belly and felt uncomfortable sitting, so she just stood, joking with Li Hehua at the moment.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were back, the two of them gathered around the table, looking at the washed potatoes and sweet potatoes, thinking about how to eat these four kinds of things.

    At that time, these were raw and cut into small pieces for chickens to peck and eat, but they are human, so are they eaten raw or cooked?

    "It''s so hard, it seems to be cooked before it can be eaten." Yu Hongyan pondered. Immediately, he smiled again: "But we can first taste whether it is delicious raw."

    "Then let me have a bite?" After Li Hehua finished speaking, she cut a small piece from a potato, then took a small bite, and then shook her head sharply: "This should not be eaten raw, it should be cooked. Hongyan, don''t eat it, it''s not delicious raw."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to put their respective little hoes under the shed where Xue Yihu was doing wood work. After a while, when they came back, they saw their sister-in-law tasted a small mouthful of potatoes. Both of them were slightly startled. Next, I didn''t expect their sister-in-law to be so fast. Fortunately, raw potatoes are not inedible, but they are not very delicious.

    Mr. tasted potatoes and thought it was not tasty. Next, he would be more careful when he tasted sweet potatoes, plums, and lotus flowers.

    Cut into smaller pieces.

    Purple sweet potatoes don¡¯t taste very good when eaten raw, white sweet potatoes are alright, but have no taste, red sweet potatoes¡­

    "This is sweet! It''s delicious! You can try it too!" Li Hehua was busy peeling off the skin of the red sweet potato that had been cut into very small pieces, and then all of them were cut open, one piece per person.

    "Well, this is sweet." Yu Hongyan took a sip and said immediately.

    Jiang Yue also took a small bite, sweet is sweet, she is used to eating cooked. This raw food is naturally edible, but it is not easy to digest.

    After taking another sip, Jiang Yuecai said to Li Hehua, "Sister-in-law, I want to make two dishes with potatoes today. I feel that this dish should be delicious."

    Li Hehua was immediately the same as usual. For fear of scaring her little Yuebao, she asked her Yuebao in a very soft voice: "What do you want to cook? Tell my sister-in-law, and my sister-in-law will cook it."

    "Sour and spicy shredded potatoes, stewed chicken nuggets with potatoes."

    When these two dishes are made, the fragrance will make Xue Yihu, who is doing woodwork under the shed on the other side, swallow his saliva, especially the chicken nuggets with potatoes, which is called a fragrance.

    The chicken nuggets with potatoes are fragrant, but they are not fully cooked. They are still being stewed in a large pot, but the hot and sour shredded potatoes have been fried in a small pot. Yu Hongyan tasted it and immediately said it was delicious.

    Li Hehua also tasted it, and thought it was delicious. At the same time, he also decided that this should be cooked and eaten. Raw is really not tasty.

 Chapter 583ï¼š This is so delicious

    Chapter 583 This is really fragrant

    Seeing that potatoes tasted good as a dish, Li Hehua immediately cut three types of sweet potatoes into a plate, and fried three plates of shredded sweet potatoes.

    The taste is also ok.

    Jiang Yue let Li Hehua tinker with the pot table by himself. This is something that can be eaten, and naturally it can be cooked as a dish.

    It didn''t matter whether she was at the stove or not, Jiang Yue just went to the stove in the yard, started the fire in the stove, and put some chopped wood in it.

    A pot was placed on the stove. The pot was clean. When Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan came over, she asked Xue Yan to help pour water into the pot, and Xue Yan scooped the water into it.

    Jiang Yue went to pick up a cage. Seeing that the water in the pot was suitable, she put the cage on it. Then, she put several sweet potatoes in the cage. They were not very big, but they were too big. Not easy to steam. It was too big, so I cut it in half and put it inside.

    I also put two potatoes in it for steaming.

    Immediately, the lid was closed.

    Compared with steamed sweet potatoes, Jiang Yue would rather eat roasted sweet potatoes, because roasted sweet potatoes are extraordinarily sweet, so on the table where the stove and the pot are in contact, put a few sweet potatoes if you can.

    Because there was a big fire in the stove on the side of the table, it was very hot, so it was suitable for roasting sweet potatoes.

    Xue Yan went and moved a small bench over for Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue took it over, and then she sat in front of the stove, watching the fire with tongs, and stuffing some wood into the stove from time to time.

    Xue Yan saw that he had nothing to do with him, so he went back to his room and painted something for his eldest brother.

    He has already drawn a book for his eldest brother, and bound it with thread. His eldest brother likes it very much. He usually keeps it like a baby. , If you are unclear, you will ask him.

    Big brother likes it so much, he is naturally happy.

    Xue Dafu was helping out at the new house today, but he came back for lunch and did not eat with the other people who built the house.

    When I got home, I smelled the aroma of stewed chicken with potatoes and swallowed my saliva.

    Liu Guixia, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu went to town again and were not at home. When Xue Dafu came back, even if everyone was gathered, they could have lunch.

    Li Hehua then put the potato and chicken nuggets out of the cauldron, and filled a big bowl for the grandfather Xue, and asked Xue Yihu to send it over.

    I originally planned to send some steamed and roasted sweet potatoes, but the sweet potatoes have not been steamed or roasted, and it will take a while.

    There was a fire in the stove. In fact, without anyone watching, Jiang Yue also went to eat under the cooking shed. Li Hehua put a lot of potato and chicken nuggets for her, the small bowl was full, and then put her on the seat exclusively for her.

    "This is really fragrant." Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu both ate, and thought the stewed chicken nuggets with potatoes were too fragrant, and the hot and sour shredded potatoes also tasted good.

    The shredded sweet potato also feels okay, but they still tend to use potatoes for cooking.

    Waiting for the sweet potatoes and potatoes to be steamed, and served on the table.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all agreed that among the four things: potatoes and red, white and purple sweet potatoes, potatoes are the best for cooking, and red, white and purple sweet potatoes are best for steaming. Relatively powdery and dry.

    Even, Xue Dafu said: "If this can be planted next year, I won''t plant this purple one. There are various red and white ones, especially red ones."

    Jiang Yue wants to say that although purple sweet potato has a poor taste, it has high nutritional value...

 Chapter 584ï¼š pick one of two?

    Chapter 584 Choose one of two?

    It¡¯s okay to roast sweet potatoes, Xue Dafu and the others are going to love this roast sweet potato, especially the roast red sweet potato.

    is better than steamed!

    "Red! Red! There must be a variety of reds next year!" Xue Dafu said again.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    The stewed chicken nuggets with potatoes were not finished at noon. In the evening, Liu Guixia and the others also ate them when they came back. They all said it was delicious. In the evening, we steamed and roasted sweet potatoes again. Liu Guixia and the others ate them. They also preferred roasted red sweet potatoes.

    Hot and sweet.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile as he ate, "I originally thought that if it was delicious, I would sell it, but now it tastes alright, but I thought about it again in the past two days, and felt that even if it was sold, it would not be able to sell for a high price. Ah, these things don''t look as good-looking as strawberries. Second, they are cooked or eaten steamed or roasted. If you really have to worry about it, that''s it. It is estimated that some people will buy them for one or two cents, but several cents per pound, or If you have more money per pound, it won¡¯t be certain. Why don¡¯t you buy meat to eat. Yuebao, why don¡¯t you use your brains and use these things to figure out some tricks?¡±

    Jiang Yue had an idea when she was planting potatoes and sweet potatoes. She also told Xue Yan that the starch in these things was washed out and made into potato vermicelli and sweet potato vermicelli.

    But the fourth brother is as smart as a fox. Naturally, she couldn''t say what to do directly. She just nodded and replied, "Well, I''ll try."

    "Great!" Xue Sihu said immediately. "Then I''ll wait to see the new food you''ve figured out! But don''t rush to think about it, it''s not too late to think about it when you dig it back. When will these be dug back?" : "Do you want to dig tomorrow? I''m going to take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to town tomorrow. I''ve seen almost all the shops, so I have to choose one of the two. I''ll think about it at night, and I should buy them tomorrow. At that time, I will definitely have to write a document and pave the deed for me on the spot, and I am illiterate."

    "It''s important to buy a shop. Take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to town tomorrow." Xue Dafu said. "Tomorrow, I won''t have time to dig those things. I have to harvest the corn in the cornfield first. I''m getting old. Today is when I see the new house where I can help, so I go to help. The potato and sweet potato leaves are pretty good. Green, it should be fine in a few days, and it is estimated that it will still grow."

    Liu Guixia said: "The leaves of the potatoes have died a lot, and I can''t wait for many days. When the corn is harvested, I will dig it back. The potatoes that I saved have sprouted in the ground. I think these things are seeds, and peanuts. In the same way, if the peanuts are not harvested, they will germinate in the ground. I feel that the red, white and purple sweet potatoes can really grow for a long time. receive."

    Jiang Yue also means this. When the sweet potato leaves have withered a lot, it will be the middle and late next month, which is just the time to harvest this sweet potato.

    Since Liu Guixia has said everything, she naturally doesn''t need to say anything.

    Xue Dafu and the others have no opinion.

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Sihu to the town to buy shops. After looking at them for so many days, only two shops, Xue Sihu, were more liked.

    There are no other shops to look at, so I can only choose one of the two.

    The shop is quite large. It was originally an inn. It has two floors. The first floor is the lobby, where more than a dozen tables can be placed. It can live in people, and there is a large shed for livestock, and the ox carts and carriages that come to live in the inn can be put in.

    It is on the same street as Shen''s Medical Center, but because this street is not prosperous, the inn can''t go on, and the owner is in a hurry to use the money, so the owner is willing to sell it for five hundred taels.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 585ï¼š Still want to open a semicolon?

    Chapter 585 Still want to open a semicolon?

    One shop is very small. It was originally a wonton shop. Although it has two floors, the second floor is a small attic for storing things. The first floor is the lobby, but it can only hold four or five tables. .

    There is also a yard in the back. The yard is naturally very small. There is also a well. There is also a wing in the backyard, but there are only two small rooms.

    The reason why Xue Sihu likes this small shop is because the street where this small shop is located is the second most prosperous street in the town.

    The most prosperous street in the town is the street where Jixiang Restaurant is located, and the street where this small shop is located is the street next to the street where Jixiang Restaurant is located.

    In fact, what Xue Sihu liked most was to buy a shop on the most prosperous street, but there were always a lot of people on that street. Every shop was doing well, and no one wanted to sell a shop. Xue Sihu only Other streets can be chosen.

    Take this small shop as an example. Although it is small, because it is on the second most prosperous street in the town, it takes 600 taels to buy it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan together, accompanied Xue Sihu to look at the two shops again, and then asked Xue Sihu: "Fourth brother, have you thought about it?"

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "I thought about it last night and bought the inn."

    "Aren''t you afraid of bad business?" Jiang Yue looked at him. This street is really not prosperous. Many people who come to this street basically come to the Shen''s Medical Center. That is, to see a doctor.

    "I''m afraid, but if you think of a way, there should be business." Xue Sihu''s smiling eyes curled up again, like a fox. "What''s more, I still want to open a semicolon in the county in the future. It can''t always be so small. How can people show it in it, the inn is big enough."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. The shop hasn''t opened yet, so I thought of opening a semicolon.

    It shows that their fourth brother is no longer satisfied with this small business in the town.

    "Let''s go, let''s go buy the inn." Xue Sihu said, and drove Jiang Yue and Xue Yan back to the inn.

    They just came out of the small shop selling wontons.

    After walking two streets, we came to the inn again.

    The owner of the inn thought they didn''t buy it, and was worried. When he saw them coming again, he was sure to buy it. The owner, who was in a hurry to spend the money, was afraid that they would regret it. Fingerprints, one document is kept as a document, and then, one hand pays the money, and the other hand pays the deed of the inn.

    This inn has long since closed, and the owner has taken everything that can be taken away. It is empty. As soon as the owner takes the money and leaves, this inn will naturally belong to Jiang Yue and his family.

    However, this inn is a few years old, and some parts are damaged and need to be repaired.

    and give it a makeover.

    "Although we don''t open a restaurant," Xue Sihu said while taking Jiang Yue and Xue Yan upstairs to have a look, "but some of the rooms above can be converted into private rooms, and if you can''t sit down below, you can also let people Go to the upper bakery room, but it is so big. If the business is not good, it is estimated that the seats will be unsatisfactory. But next year, we will sell ice in our house. It will definitely be full by then. I don¡¯t have to go back every day in the future. , you can live on the second floor. The hired people live in the several wing rooms in the backyard, and they can live there. There must still be a few rooms on the second floor. Just rest in town."

 Chapter 586ï¼š Mino clothing

    Chapter 586

    "Let''s go back and ask the second brother to find a few people. This shop will be repaired and opened early," Xue Sihu laughed again, "It is estimated that it will only be repaired in a few days, and our shop will have to open."

    "By the way, Xiaoyan," Xue Sihu remembered something and looked at Xue Yan specifically, "You have to write the four characters ''Xueji Rice Noodles'' again, this is what our family mainly sells, so I can give it to me. People make plaques according to the lettering, and we already have shops in our house, and when the door opens, there will definitely be plaques on the top."

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied. He writes when he gets home.

    looked around and determined where to repair. Xue Sihu knew what to do, so he walked out of the shop that used to be an inn with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and then locked the door.

    Immediately, the three came to their booth.

    It''s almost noon, and there are already two people eating rice noodles at the stall. Liu Guixia, Xue Erhu, Xue Dagui, Li Qingshuniang, and He Jinshanniang are five people because there are enough people. , these five people are also busy driving.

    When Xue Sihu told Liu Guixia and Xue Erhu that they had bought the shop, Liu Guixia and Xue Erhu were very happy.

    Xue Erhu immediately agreed to wait until he returned to the village, so he found a few people who could repair the house to come to the town to repair the shop and try to move in as soon as possible.

    These are all coming to the booth. Xue Sihu, Jiang Yue, and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to go home, but stayed at the booth, planning to finish work and go home with Liu Guixia and the others.

    Because there are more Xue Sihu, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to help from time to time, this stall is naturally more busy at noon today.

    When it was almost noon, no one came here to eat rice noodles, and the weather was still cloudy. I was worried that it would rain, so I didn¡¯t delay, and I hurriedly closed the stall and went home.

    Two ox carts, one owned by their family and one owned by Uncle Tian.

    On the way home, it really rained.

    Fortunately, the weather has been cloudy and sunny recently, and there were signs of rain, so everyone brought hats and scorpions. Xue Erhu was the first to feel the rain, and it was the first to fall on his face, so he stopped the cow. Car, let everyone quickly put on the bamboo hat and the hood, so that you don''t get wet.

    "Yuebao, come here quickly." Liu Guixia took out a jacket and hurriedly put it on Jiang Yue who was sitting on the ox cart and fastened the belt.

    Jiang Yue was originally that big, but the hood was so big that it completely covered her whole body at once, and it was dragged a long way on the ox cart, only a small head was exposed, which made it even more obvious. She is small.

    Xue Yan took a bucket hat that his second brother quickly handed over, instead of wearing it himself, he put it on Jiang Yue''s little head. Now that''s it, Jiang Yue only has a small white face exposed.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was standing on the carriage, also wearing a bamboo hat, and was quickly put on by the fourth brother and fastened his robe, and then sat back next to her again. Zhang Si''s gentle and immature face. The face is not too big.

    Liu Guixia and the others are actually similar, because they are both sitting on the bullock cart and can cover their whole bodies, only showing one face.

    There were only Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu, because they had to drive an ox cart each, so their bodies could not be completely covered by the robes.

    The ox cart has not been driven up again, and the rain is getting heavier and heavier.

    Afraid that the ground would be too wet and muddy, the ox cart would not be able to go, so as soon as Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu put on their hats and jackets, they hurriedly drove the ox cart back home.

 Chapter 587ï¼š ginger soup

    Chapter 587 Ginger Soup

    "It''s finally raining." Li Qingshu Niang sat on the carriage and hid in her jacket, quite happy.

    "No." Liu Guixia and He Jinshanniang were also very happy.

    It hasn''t rained for more than two months, so they all miss it.

    Even if it rains, the crops don¡¯t have to be irrigated with river water all the time.

    Although I think the rain is good, but the rain is getting heavier and heavier, the ox cart is slow, and soon the road becomes muddy. Even the ox cart driven by Xue Erhu got stuck in a pit because of one wheel, and the pit was already full. The water slipped again, and the ox cart could not come out for a while.

    There was also water accumulated, and there was a hole in it, so the wheel accidentally sunk into it.

    Xue Sihu hurriedly stopped the bullock cart he was driving, got off the bullock cart, and went behind to push his second brother''s bullock cart. It was useless for him to push by himself, Liu Guixia was busy too, Li Qingshuniang and He Jinshanniang were also busy getting off the ox cart to help push.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also wanted to get off the ox cart, they didn''t wait for them to get up. Liu Guixia was afraid that her two precious children would get sick from the rain, and the children''s resistance was weak. I saw Liu Guixia facing Jiang Yue and Xue in the rain. Yan shouted: "Don''t come down! Don''t come down!"

    also kept dancing with a big hand, so that the two of them must sit well.

    Seeing that the ox cart was about to be pushed out of the pit, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obeyed, and sat on the carriage obediently, letting the robes cover them all tightly.

    The hats are big, and the hoods are also big. The rain hits them and drips down the edge. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan seem to be sitting in the heavy rain, but in fact there is no rain inside, not even their faces. Water, just because it rained too much, I felt the moisture of the rain all around.

    Several people pushed the wheel, and the wheel was pushed out of the pit. However, Liu Guixia and the others had already been exposed to a lot of rain.

    When the carriage was approaching the entrance of the village, they encountered Xue Yihu and Li Hehua, who were worried, wearing hats and scorpions to pick them up.

    Li Hehua said that she made **** soup at home and asked Li Qingshuniang and others to drink a bowl.

    When the ox cart arrived at the door of the house, Li Hehua picked up Jiang Yue. The hood was so big that as soon as Jiang Yue was picked up, the hood covered her feet, and the rain could not get her feet, so she just did it. returned home.

    Xue Yan also worked hard, because Xue Yihu hugged him.

    However, even though Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were dry and not drenched at all, Li Hehua hurriedly stuffed a bowl of steaming **** soup in their hands: "Drink it quickly, go to the cold."

    "Well, thank you, sister-in-law." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both expressed their thanks, and then slowly began to drink the hot **** soup in small sips.

    The **** soup was not good at all, but they did not frown when they drank it, and their expressions were still calm.

    Li Qingshuniang, He Jinshanniang, and Xue Dagui drank a large bowl of **** soup and went home in a hurry.

    Fortunately, Xue Yihu saw that the weather was not very good today, so he didn''t do anything under the shed. Instead, he went to the cornfield with Xue Dafu and Li Hehua in the morning to collect all that mu of corn, and grabbed it before it rained. All the corns were tied in pieces, and they were hung not only under the shed, but also on the walls of the corridor. The walls were covered with yellow corn cobs.

    Drinking **** soup, Jiang Yue stood quietly at the door of the main room, in the corridor, under the eaves, watching the rain still not stop, and looking at the yellow corn cobs hanging under the shed.

 Chapter 588ï¼š He is a good boy...

    Chapter 588 He is a good boy...

    Take a look at the yellow corn cobs on the wall next to them, because she and Xue Yan replanted strong corn seedlings in April. This year, the corn on that acre of land at home is a bumper harvest.

    Because only a few of the three types of corn, white, purple and black, were replanted, four corn cob seeds were left in the house, knotted and hung up, but they were hung on the wall in the main room. There are a lot of yellow corn cobs hanging, and the yellow corn cobs are also reserved for next year''s seeds.

    The rain didn''t stop until late at night, and the next morning, the sky cleared up again.

    Cloudless.

    "Xiaoyan, Xiaoyan," Xue Sihu shouted while rummaging around, "Where did you put the four big characters of Xueji rice noodle that you asked you to write yesterday, I''m going to the town, I have to take it to the town and give it to others. engraved plaque."

    "It''s not like that." Xue Yan came in and handed to his fourth brother the things that he had already given to his fourth brother yesterday, but which his fourth brother put aside.

    "So it''s here!" Xue Sihu was amused, "I forgot all about it. I clearly remembered that you gave it to me yesterday, but I just forgot where it was. Okay, okay, I took it."

    Liu Guixia hadn''t even gone to the town''s stall, and was about to go to the town. She couldn''t help but miss her third and fifth sons again, and couldn''t help but say, "Our family has already bought shops, three tigers and five tigers. He''s not here either. Wuhu said a long time ago that the family would definitely be able to buy a shop that sells rice noodles this year, and then they could make a plaque and hang it up. They also said that they would have to wait for this day. If he was at home, he might be happy. What is it like, he is the most arrogant. I don''t know if they are in the barracks now. It''s been half a month... I''m not too worried about the three tigers. He''s big and ordinary people don''t dare to bully him. But Wuhu, who has thin arms and thin legs, and who is always yelling, maybe someone bullies him. Didn''t that post just like to bully him before, but he is sensible and never told us, he secretly endured it , he''s a good boy..."

    Speaking of this, Liu Guixia''s eyes were still red, and she hurriedly lowered her head and wiped her eyes, just like Xue Wuhu was being bullied in the military camp.

    Jiang Yue and the others didn''t even have time to speak when Xue Dafu said, "That''s a military camp. It''s strictly controlled. Who would bully him? You just love to think!"

    "Mother, you can rest assured," Xue Erhu said with a smile, "Young Master Shao personally recruited them into the barracks. Even if Young Master Shao did not take care of Sanhu and Wuhu, he would definitely not let others bully them. of.

    "Yes, yes, this is the principle, this is the principle," Liu Guixia laughed immediately, "I''m just thinking about it, look at me, I just miss them so much. Well, let''s go to the town and set up a stall." Said After that, people walked out in a hurry.

    Outside the courtyard, Xue Dagui, Li Qingshuniang, and He Jinshanniang have all come.

    There were also a few people who wanted to follow the block to town, but they were in charge of repairing the house.

    These people were Xue Erhu in the rain last night, and they were looking for people who were very good at repairing houses in the eight villages of Shili, some old and some young.

    Because I had to bring a lot of things to town, two bullock carts were not enough, so I borrowed another bullock cart from someone.

    Then, Xue Sihu and the others went to town.

    *

    At the same time, Zhennan Barracks.

    Although both belong to the south, there was no rain yesterday at Zhennan Barracks, but it rained for two days a few days ago, so we couldn''t train in the open air.

    In those two days, the illiterate people were all literate in the tent. Xue Sanhu was fine, and he was still the same as usual, but Xue Wuhu couldn''t, and he almost drove him crazy.

 Chapter 589ï¼š Whats going on with these people!

    Chapter 589 What happened to these people!

    The training is a little harder, he is not afraid, he is a peasant, he can endure hardship, but he does not want to use his brain like this at all, and he feels that he has no such brain.

    How could he know that he had to read and write in the military camp.

    If he knew, he probably wouldn''t have followed his third brother to this military camp in the first place.

    Fortunately, it has been a long time, and he is somewhat used to it now.

    In the first few days, he couldn''t sleep, especially since he and his third brother were separated into different tents, and they were not training together. He trained with the recruits, and the third brother was trained by Shao Guo alone.

    Shao Guogong is more ruthless than training new recruits. At first, everyone envied his third brother. He felt that Shao Guogong valued his third brother, and he envied it, but since everyone witnessed Shao Guogong training his third brother to death, the training intensity I don''t know how many times bigger than them, and now everyone is not envious at all.

    Big Brother Shiye told him that Shao Guogong had too high expectations for his third brother, so he was more strict, but in normal times, he was very kind to his third brother.

    He felt that too.

    Usually Shao Guogong treats his third brother better than his own son. He has seen General Zhennan grinding his teeth more than once.

    The Great General of Zhennan...that is, Brother Shao, it''s really pitiful.

    He sometimes wondered if Brother Shao was born by Shao Guogong. At first, he thought that Shao Guogong only despised him, and he felt inferior for several days. Later, he found that as long as he was not tall, he was basically disliked by Shao Guogong, Even Brother Shao, his own son, is not going anywhere. He is very balanced in his heart now.

    "Five tigers, I heard that you shot a blind man with a big bear. Not bad. Today we are going to practice archery. You must perform well so that everyone can see that you still have strengths." A centurion patted vigorously. Xue Wuhu''s shoulders were particularly bold and happy.

    Xue Wuhu was so thin that he was almost photographed.

    This is the centurion in charge of Xue Wuhu. The reason why the centurion was called the centurion was because there were a hundred people under him, including Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu tried his best to put on the leather armor on his body to prevent him from being photographed by their centurion, and said cheerfully, "I''m lucky, I''m not really good at archery."

    "Isn''t it modest." Someone immediately laughed. He also came to wrap his arms around Xue Wuhu''s shoulders. Everyone actually likes Xue Wuhu very much, because Xue Wuhu screams, sometimes annoying, but more often like a pistachio. "No matter how lucky you are, you won''t kill the blind bear with one arrow."

    "Yeah." Many people echoed with a smile. After they were all dressed, they watched Xue Wuhu fighting with his leather armor alone. "It''s all brothers, don''t be humble, show your true ability."

    "But I was lucky enough to shoot the blind bear to death! Why don''t you believe it!" Xue Wuhu almost jumped up. I don''t understand this fact at all.

    "Okay!" The centurion slapped him. "Dude, what are you doing hiding and tucking!"

    "Centurion!" Xue Wuhu really jumped up, his eyes widened in disbelief. What''s going on with these people!

    "Hahaha..." Everyone was happy.

    After coming to the barracks for so long, Xue Wuhu can always make them laugh like this.

    When Xue Wuhu put on the leather armor, the centurion immediately asked everyone to line up and go to the school grounds together, waiting to learn archery.

    This is the first time these new recruits have learned archery since they came to the barracks, and everyone is very excited.

    Xue Wuhu was also excited.

    Swords are easy to hurt yourself, but not archery.

 Chapter 590ï¼š How many arrows have you made? !

    Chapter 590 How many arrows are there? !

    Although he had taken bows and arrows before, they were given to him by Orion Wu. They could not be compared with the bows and arrows in the military camp. The bows and arrows in the military camp were better than those given to him by Orion Wu.

    On the huge school field, there is a bullseye fifty paces ahead of each person, each person holds a bow, and carries many feather arrows on their backs. They were taught how to shoot, and they practiced on their own.

    It is said that if the bullseye of fifty paces can be hit again and again, the position of the target will move back one hundred paces.

    General generals can pierce Yang with a hundred paces.

    Xue Wuhu didn''t have such great ambitions. He felt that if he could hit the bullseye fifty paces away, he would probably be happy to go to the sky.

    On this side, Xue Wuhu and the other hundred recruits were being taught how to wield bows and arrows. On the other side, Shi Ye hurriedly opened the curtain and entered the main general''s tent.

    "General!" Shiye clasped his fists.

    Shao Shuting was sitting in front of the desk, looking at the map drawn on the huge kraft paper on the desk, without raising his head, "What''s the matter?"

    "Today, Xue Wuhu''s team of recruits is going to learn archery. You said before that if this day comes, you will be reminded." Shi Ye said.

    Shao Shuting raised his head, but he let out a long sigh, and then said, "Among the recruits, who is the worst performer?"

    "Of course it''s Xue Wuhu." Shiye didn''t even think about it, and told the truth. After he finished speaking, he noticed that Shao Shuting''s expression froze, and he hurriedly said, "That''s not his strength, it''s today."

    Shao Shuting felt somewhat comforted.

    But don''t expect too much.

    During this time, Xue Wuhu''s performance was really bad, he was completely disappointed.

    However, the energy of this young man Xue Wuhu is really not overpowering. Among the recruits, almost everyone is trained like a dog every day. It''s not that the barracks are strictly controlled, and they are not allowed to run around everywhere. He can jump from this camp to that camp, and then jump from that camp to another.

    His father Shao Guogong was almost mad at Xue Wuhu. He felt that Xue Wuhu was lazy, so he was not tired at all after training.

    Or he forced his father to observe Xue Wuhu secretly for a day, and found that Xue Wuhu was not lazy in training, he was more diligent than others, willing to endure hardships, but even if he couldn''t learn, his father was even more angry, saying that he had never seen such a stupid person. people.

    Thinking of this, Shao Shuting sighed again.

    Immediately got up.

    Let¡¯s go and have a look.

    Why do you have to give up on yourself?

    When Shao Shuting came to the school grounds, he didn''t come close, just watched the recruits learn archery from a distance. Once the recruits were taught the tricks of archery, they all started to practice, one arrow after another. Flying out, not to say that you hit the bullseye or hit the target, but you can hit the target at least once.

    are all newbies and have never touched arrows before, which is normal.

    He felt normal when he missed the target.

    but!

    By the time of Xue Wuhu, the style of painting suddenly became a little strange. Xue Wuhu''s arrow seemed to have an idea of ??his own. It was not aimed at the target, nor was it heading forward, but towards the people with Xue Wuhu''s team. Now, these people were shocked and shouted and cursed while hiding everywhere.

    "Wuhu, look at it, what are you shooting us for!" The people in the team with Xue Wuhu were still in shock. "How many arrows are there!"

    They now believe that he is lucky to shoot the blind bear!

    Shao Shuting also believed.

    At the same time, he also gave up hope for Xue Wuhu to be the secret guard.

    eyes closed.

    Let¡¯s carry the flag.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "Feng", "Xingyu", "Yan Yao" and "Bingxueyue" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 591ï¼š The Lord will teach himself

    Chapter 591 The lord will personally experience it

    Let him go and learn to carry the flag with the flag soldiers tomorrow.

    Shao Shuting decided and opened his eyes. He was still reluctant to accept the fact that his vision was getting worse and worse, and hoped that the young man Xue Wuhu would be able to fight and carry the banner well. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what the barracks wanted this young man to do.

    Ten Ye was standing next to Shao Shuting, a little sympathetic to his family general. This was the first time his family general had wronged someone.

    was searching his stomach and belly, thinking if he should say something to comfort their generals, but saw Qiye hurriedly come again.

    The last time we met was in Huaishu Village.

    "General." Shi Ye respectfully reminded Shao Shuting.

    Shao Shuting noticed that Qiye was coming, so he left the school grounds and returned to the main camp.

    When arrived at the main tent, Qiye didn''t dare to make a loud voice. After bowing first, he said in a low voice, "Your Highness has left Changyu."

    Shao Shuting frowned immediately: "Why did you leave, didn''t my second brother say to find someone in person?"

    Qiye: "Your Highness is being targeted by the Ji family''s eyeliner, it''s not good to stay in Changyu anymore, he has already left Changyu and came to the south to pretend to look for someone, and wants to borrow that eyeliner to make the Ji family really think they are in Xin. Yuan County. The lord said, this is called treating people''s bodies in the way of others."

    At the beginning, the Ji family deliberately threw out clues and asked them to come to Xinyuan County to find someone, but now they can''t let the Ji family know that the person is in Changyu. I was stunned and thought that the person was actually in Xinyuan County.

    Shao Shuting nodded, "So, my second brother will end up in Xinyuan County?"

    "Yes." Qiye clasped his fists again. "It is estimated that it will be there in a few days. The lord plans to wait for Xinyuan County to deal with the eyeliner. By that time, the eyeliner will have already passed the news back to the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui, killing the eyeliner, It will convince the Ji family and Concubine Yigui."

    "Okay. What about the long elm?"

    "The prince has left a reliable person to continue searching in the secret. He will secretly search from house to house, not letting go of a place. As long as the prince is really in Changyu, he will be found sooner or later."

    "Next, my second brother should have plans, right?" It''s impossible to stay in Xinyuan all the time.

    "The prince''s intention is to use himself as a bait to make both the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui think that wherever he goes, the prince may be there. He will reveal his whereabouts from time to time to let the people of the Ji family know, and he will not be in Xin. Yuan will stay for a long time. When the Ji family has their eyes on him again, he will leave Xinyuan County and go to other counties, which are all on the southern side anyway."

    "understood."

    "The lord has something else to tell his subordinates to the general."

    "What?"

    "He doesn''t believe that the two children, Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao, you told him in your letter are so different. This time, he will take advantage of the fact that he will go to Xinyuan County to experience it himself."

    *

    It rained heavily yesterday, and even though the sun is out today, the ground is still a little wet in the morning, and it is very sticky to shoes. Therefore, in the morning, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan accompanied Li Hehua to make rice noodles in the workshop. In the afternoon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan Yan Cai and Xue Dafu came to the field to dig potatoes.

    Plow is also fine, but ploughing will be much faster than digging, but the potatoes will be damaged more than digging, so there is no choice for ploughing.

    Also because of the heavy rain yesterday, the surface of the ground was dry, but the inside was not as hard as before. It was easy to dig out the potatoes with a hoe.

    Xue Dafu used a big hoe, went down with a big hoe, picked it up again, and several potatoes came out. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly picked up the potatoes and put them in a basket on the side.

 Chapter 592ï¼š cellar

    Chapter 592 The Cellar

    The normal yield per mu of potatoes is about 3,000 to 5,000 catties, but Jiangyue is a high-yielding potato seedling, and it also has the feature of resistance to barrenness. Even on barren land, it can produce high yields per mu. At least eight thousand pounds.

    Due to the use of a hoe, the efficiency is not high, but the potatoes are large, and they were dug out in the afternoon, and they also dug up several baskets. When they picked them home, although the villagers already knew that the potatoes were large and high-yield, they were still stunned. .

    This is too scary.

    How can I finish eating this?

    The next day, I dug the potatoes for another day, and Xue Yihu and Li Hehua also helped with the digging. Only then did they all finish digging, and they were all picked home.

    Although the new house has not yet been built, the cellar on the other side of the new house has been dug.

    Xue Yan''s drawing of the new house has a cellar on it. If there is a cellar, you can put some items suitable for the cellar in it, which can be stored for a longer time.

    These potatoes were dug up, and there were so many that the family couldn''t put them in. The fourth uncle''s house was too crowded, so they put them all in the cellar. If Jiang Yue wanted to think about something with potatoes, she would go to the cellar to get it.

    When digging potatoes, other people''s homes were already raising rapeseed seedlings. Xue Dafu and the others still wanted to grow rapeseed. , When Liu Guixia came back from the town yesterday, she went to the seed shop to buy some rapeseed seeds. Today, Xue Dafu will also start sowing rapeseeds.

    Now all the rapeseeds are sent to the uncle''s oil mill, so they won''t be bullied by the town''s oil mill, so Xue Yan went with his family.

    Since the rapeseed seeds were bought from a shop in the town, they originally came from her space, so Jiang Yue didn¡¯t need to change them anymore.

    Rapeseeds are now starting to grow, and they will not be transplanted until the middle and late next month, but Jiangyue¡¯s space has changed again. Someone must have planted something and transplanted it, but Jiangyue has also thought about it, and no longer always enters. I looked at the space, and planned to wait until everyone had transplanted the rapeseed before going in to see it.

    Seeing that Xue Dafu went to sow rapeseed, one person can do it, just as Jiang Yue had nothing else to do, she looked at Xue Yan and said to Xue Yan, "Let''s go to the cellar to get some potatoes."

    knew that she was thinking about something. She should have told him to wash out the starch inside and make it into potato fans. Then Xue Yan didn''t ask anything else, just asked: "How much?"

    He can choose what to bring with him.

    "A basket."

    "Well." Xue Yan went to get a basket.

    Then the two went to the new house together.

    The entrance to the cellar is not big, and he had to go down the stairs, so Xue Yan didn''t let Jiang Yue go down, but lifted the lid of the entrance to the cellar and went down by himself, while Jiang Yue was waiting for him at the upper entrance.

    But the cellar is still quite big.

    There are so many potatoes, and there are open spaces.

    Xue Yan loaded a basket of potatoes, and then went up the stairs again, step by step, with Jiang Yue on top, helping to pick up the basket.

    After Xue Yan climbed up and closed the lid of the cellar, he carried the basket again and went back with Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue walked back with him and said to him: "It''s actually very simple to wash out the starch in it, that is, cut the potatoes into small pieces and mash them all, then filter and wash them with gauze, and there is no more potato residue in the gauze. When the white things come out, just wash them, put the white water aside and let it settle. If there is a lot of white water, let it sit for a day or two. And the starch is layered."

 Chapter 593ï¼š best peeled

    Chapter 593 Best peeled

    "The water on the top is poured out, and the starch on the bottom needs to be dried." Jiang Yue continued, "It''s a bit like the face-washing part of making Liangpi, which has to be left to settle, and finally the starch on the bottom."

    "Um."

    "Let''s wash it ourselves first and let the family see it. Next time, we won''t do it ourselves and hire someone to wash it."

    "Um."

    Xue Yan just answered again, and the two also came to their door. But they didn''t enter the house, but went to the river through the path next to the house, washed a basket of potatoes before entering the house.

    Potatoes are best peeled and then cut into small pieces and mashed. So, when they got home, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue peeled the basket of potatoes.

    Peel the skin, then cut into small pieces and mash.

    When Li Hehua is okay, he will also come to help.

    Yu Hongyan stood by and watched. It was uncomfortable to stand, so she sat beside and watched.

    Because she is about to give birth in the next few days, Yu Hongyan didn''t dare to go anywhere, and her family didn''t dare to let her out. At most, she was just wandering around in the yard.

    A basket of potatoes, all mashed, didn''t even have a pot yet. Jiang Yue added water to the pot, stirred it again, and then filtered it.

    The filtrate was poured into a clean empty bucket, and the filtered residue was wrapped in gauze.

    The gauze was twisted hard, and white water could come out of the slag.

    Then, Jiang Yue put the residue in the gauze back into the basin.

    Xue Yan hurriedly picked up the scoop, poured a large scoop of clean water into it, washed the **** well, then filtered it again, filtered out the slag, and poured the filtrate into the bucket again.

    I twisted the filter residue wrapped in the gauze again, but still a little white water came out.

    This **** naturally still contains starch. Then, Jiang Yue poured the **** of the emery cloth back into the basin, and Xue Yan poured water, washed it, and filtered it again.

    After twisting and wrapping the potato dregs in the gauze again, there is no white water coming out. I only mashed a basket of potatoes today, which is not much, so I don¡¯t need to wash it so many times.

    Then, Jiang Yue stopped washing the potato dregs, put the potato dregs aside, and when he came back to cook the pig food for the pigs, he could put a piece of the pig food and cook it for the pigs to eat.

    All the filtrate is in the same bucket, which is only half a bucket.

    Li Hehua helped to carry the bucket to the main room and let it settle in the main room.

    In fact, the precipitation settled at night, but because there was no sun at night, so Jiang Yuecai and Xue Yan poured out the water above, leaving only the white precipitation below, after the sun came out the next day. That is potato starch.

    This starch still contains water, so it has to be dried in the sun before it can be put away.

    Xue Yan had already taken a clean sheet and spread it on a wide wooden board. The wooden board was resting on two benches and placed it in the yard to dry.

    Jiang Yue used a spoon to scoop out the starch from the bottom of the bucket one by one, and put it on the cloth sheet to dry it. When it dries a little, you can squeeze it with your hands, and it will disperse into powder at that time. Now because it contains a little moisture, it is sticking together.

    Although the starch is small, it has to be dried for a few days, so as not to actually dry.

    Besides, it is not summer now, and sometimes the sun is not very good.

    While Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were drying starch in their yard, Liu Guixia held a clay pot under the cooking shed and soaked duck eggs in salt water. The duck eggs were bought from the town yesterday. Dip it in, and after a while, there will be salted duck eggs at home.

 Chapter 594ï¼š Im about to give birth!

    Chapter 594 I''m about to give birth!

    Liu Guixia didn''t go to the town today, and neither did Xue Erhu, because Yu Hongyan said last night that her stomach hurt a little bit, but it only hurt for a while, and then she said it didn''t hurt anymore. Xue Erhu had brought some aunts who would deliver babies in the village. , The aunts said that it is very likely that they will give birth, but it may not be so fast. Anyway, when it hurts again, when it is obvious that they are going to give birth, call them again.

    Xue Erhu and Liu Guixia were naturally worried, so they didn''t go to the town to set up any stalls. Xue Dafu, who set up the stall, went to the town, and Xue Sihu naturally went to the town. The big shop, just let Xue Dafu go to see that big shop today, Xue Dafu wanted to go and see it for a long time.

    Li Hehua is also at home now, squatting next to Liu Guixia, helping Liu Guixia.

    is also afraid that Yu Hongyan is about to give birth, and the family will need manpower, and Liu Guixia will definitely be too busy, so she does not go anywhere else as much as possible.

    However, Xue Yihu was not at home, because there was a lot of cotton in the field and they needed to be picked. Li Hehua and the others couldn''t go to the field now, for fear that Yu Hongyan would give birth, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not as tall as cotton plants. Can''t get it, so he has to go.

    In fact, it has been a long time since the cotton was picked. Every time the cotton is open a lot, I go to pick it, and the uncle helps to pick it, because their family is still making ice at that time, and there is no time. I wanted to hire someone, but the uncle helped. The family refused to let them, saying that when they were free, they had to help their family pick.

    The sesame seeds from their one mu of land were also collected from the ground with the help of the uncle''s family at that time.

    Now the uncle''s house is also very busy, the weather is not hot, before the uncle''s house pressed rapeseed oil, now the uncle''s oil mill can squeeze sesame oil and soybean oil, which are newly harvested sesame and soybean oil this year.

    Some people have already started digging peanuts, and they should all be sold to the uncle''s oil mill. Then the uncle''s family can squeeze peanut oil again.

    The uncle''s family also hired several young and strong men to squeeze oil in the oil mill.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao had already been sent to the town to study the day before yesterday. They were in the same private school as Xue Gouzi. At that time, the village was quite a sensation.

    Liu Guixia marinated the salted duck eggs, dried her hands, and was about to move the clay pot into it, when Xue Erhu rushed out, hardly at a loss: "Mother! Mother! Hongyan has a stomachache again, should I go ask again? Aunt Xiulan and the others!"

    Aunt Xiulan and the others are the aunts in the village who can deliver babies.

    "Ah? I''ll take a look, I''ll take a look." Liu Guixia was too busy to move, and she was a little flustered, and hurriedly went into the room to see Yu Hongyan''s situation.

    Seeing that Yu Hongyan was in severe pain, it should be really about to give birth, Liu Guixia said: "Er Hu, go and call your aunt Xiulan and the others to come over, and say that Hongyan is really about to give birth!"

    "Hey!" Xue Erhu went immediately, still in a panic.

    "Hongyan, please bear with it, you''ll be fine when you are born." Liu Guixia anxiously comforted Yu Hongyan, then, remembering something, she shouted loudly, "Xiaoyan, take Yuebao out quickly, don''t stay at home. "

    It will hurt even more when she is born, and Yu Hongyan will definitely scream.

    The cry of a woman giving birth to a child makes adults feel shocked when they hear it, not to mention children, it would be bad if it scared their two children.

    Li Hehua has already started to burn the stove again. To boil hot water, both pots are on fire. The two pots are full of water, for fear that it will be too late.

    As soon as the stove was on fire, Li Hehua was afraid of scaring their two precious children, so she got up and came over to chase Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

 Chapter 595ï¼š Pussy-faced cat?

    Chapter 595 A cat with a face?

    "You guys are good, go out to play soon. When your second sister-in-law is born, I''ll look for you later. Come back, don''t come back in the middle."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had just dug out the potato starch from the bottom of the bucket for drying, and they were kicked out by Li Hehua, who bent over with both hands like a duck.

    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Then, they went to their grandfather, old man Xue.

    Since Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao went to the private school in the town to study, their grandfather was a lot quieter, so now they are more diligent when they go to their grandfather''s.

    Their grandfather was very happy when he heard that their second sister-in-law was going to give birth. The old man was afraid that they would go back, so he took them to play with some children in the village under the big tree in the village.

    Children are playing with mud.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    The two refused, but seeing their grandfather leaning on a cane, sitting on the side, looking at them lovingly and expectantly, hoping that they could have a good time with the children in the village, the two fell silent for a while, or squatted with those children. I took a piece and touched the mud on the ground with my hand...

    When Yu Hongyan gave birth to the child, it was almost noon. He was a big fat boy. Li Hehua hurriedly came out to find her two precious children, and saw that her two precious children were wiped by the village children just like the colorful cat. There was a face of mud, and the old people on the side looked very happy, and they were happy to close their mouths. The children in the village were not going anywhere. All their faces were muddy, and they were all covered with mud. Li Hehua first She was stunned for a while, because she had never seen her two precious children like this before. The faces of her two precious children were always clean. Then, she walked over with a smile and gave her two precious children with her sleeves. The child wiped his face, and some of it was not clean, so he had to go back and wash it.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Xue Yan was expressionless.

    Li Hehua looked very happy. Usually, her two precious children don''t play much with the children in the village. They rarely play with the children in the village. It''s just a little dirty, but it''s not a problem. Just go back and wash.

    "Old Xuetou, you''d better hurry up too, there is another great-grandson hugging." An old man smiled at the old man Xue.

    This kind of big happy event, Xue old man is naturally red, and even more happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t care about their faces, and hurried over to help old Xue up.

    Old man Xue''s back is completely hunched, and everyone walks on a bend. Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are small, they can still help a little.

    "Let''s go, go, go." Old man Xue was also anxious to see his great-grandson who was born.

    At home, Liu Guixia was also red-faced. She gave Aunt Xiulan and the others happy money, and even gave Aunt Xiulan and the others ten red eggs. Aunt Xiulan and the others were just about to leave. When they met old man Xue, naturally It was inevitable to say a few auspicious words to old man Xue.

    "Grandpa!" Xue Erhu was holding his newborn son in the main room. As soon as the old man Xue came, he wanted to carry the child out.

    "Don''t carry it out, don''t carry it out, the old man will go in." For fear of the wind coming out of the child, Old Man Xue hurriedly stopped him, but he was even happier, and his steps were much lighter.

    "What''s wrong with your face, you look like a little cat." Xue Erhu stood in the main room, everyone was in a good mood when it came to a happy event, and people were called a spirit. Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still had mud on their faces, he felt Couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 596ï¼š bloodbathed

    Chapter 596 Bloodwashed

    Jiang Yue has no expression.

    Xue Yan was expressionless.

    "Hahaha." Xue Erhu laughed even harder.

    Liu Guixia just saw it, and laughed outright. It''s rare, it''s the first time I see their two precious children look like little cats.

    It was not until the old man Xue was helped into the main room that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan silently went to the shed where they were cooking, scooping water and washing their faces.

    On the table next to him, in a large basin, are full of red eggs.

    This is Li Lotus boiled after boiling hot water.

    Li Hehua is putting these red eggs in the basket. On this day, every household in the village will be given two red eggs to eat.

    This is the custom here.

    They still hired people to work in their new house, and they also gave those people some red eggs to eat.

    "You can take it yourself if you want to eat it." Li Hehua smiled at them when she saw that they had washed their faces and showed their fair little faces.

    Immediately, Li Hehua took two big baskets of red eggs and went out to deliver them.

    Jiang Yue was just a little hungry, so she took a red egg, cracked it, peeled the shell, and then took a small bite of the white egg in her hand and slowly ate it.

    Xue Yan put the basin where the two wash their faces back to the original place. When he came back, he saw that Jiang Yue was already eating eggs. He was not hungry, but thinking of auspiciousness, he also ate one.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, what are you doing? Come and see my son." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry, but Xue Erhu in the main room was in a hurry and shouted loudly.

    Just like his newborn son should not be left out.

    The amusing Liu Guixia and the old man Xue are not happy.

    Even in the room, Yu Hongyan, who was too tired to say a word after giving birth, laughed silently.

    Jiang Yue hurriedly wiped her hands and entered the hall with Xue Yan.

    "Look, look." Xue Erhu became a father today, and it can be seen that he is so excited that it is rare to scream like Xue Wuhu. When he saw his Yuebao and Xiaoyan come in, he hurriedly bent over and gave him the child in his arms. Jia Xiaoyan and Yuebao watch.

    The little baby in the infant, just born, with red, wrinkled skin, and two small eyes still closed, not good-looking at all.

    He didn''t cry either, he seemed to be asleep.

    "Does it look like me? Does it look like me?" Xue Erhu also asked excitedly.

    Jiang Yue looked at her second brother''s deformed face because he was excited to be a father today. The baby was just born, wrinkled, not growing at all, and now there is no resemblance at all, but she still cooperates very calmly. Said: "Like."

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that there was also a plate of red eggs on the table next to it, and there were many red egg shells on the table. It could be seen that Grandpa and the others had already eaten it, so she stood on tiptoe, took another red egg, cracked it, and then, He peeled off the shell and stood there again, eating slowly and quietly, sip after sip.

    Then, she found that Xue Yan seemed to be absent for a moment looking at the little baby in the infant.

    I guess it reminds me of a past life.

    "Erhu, have you chosen the child''s name?" The old man Xue who was sitting beside the table also picked up another red egg and asked with a kind smile as he slowly peeled and ate it.

    "It''s ready." It was Liu Guixia who answered, but Liu Guixia smiled and said, "If it''s called Xue Shi, the nickname can be called Shishi or Xiaoshishi."

    Xue Shi¡­¡­

    Yes, it''s Xue Shi...

    Xue Yan''s fingertips trembled.

    In the last life, the Dali Siqing invited him to a banquet. It happened that his nine-year-old nephew and his second brother were present, so the Dali Siqing invited his nephew and his second brother out of courtesy.

    In the evening, his nephew and his second brother accompany him to the banquet.

    As a result, a large number of people in black came to Dali Siqing''s house just after the banquet started.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks: "Bingxueyue", "Xia Yangliu", "Stranger%bum" for the rewards of the three babies~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 597ï¼š Crying blind?

    Chapter 597 Crying blind?

    At that time, he was only the minister of the household, obviously lower than the official position of the Dali temple minister, but the Dali temple minister took his family slaves to protect him desperately, and he survived.

    But his second brother and this nephew died in that bloodbath.

    They were all hacked to death by random knives...

    The scene at that time seemed to appear in front of Xue Yan, especially his nephew who was only nine years old at the time... He was only nine years old...

    Xue Yan''s eyes closed just like that.

    This matter was later found out. It was the Dali Siqing who offended the emperor at that time. In order to eliminate the dissidents, the emperor had people blood wash the Dali Siqing''s home. As a result, the emperor was naturally executed.

    is considered to have avenged the second brother and this nephew, but what can be done?

    The second brother and this nephew are gone, and his second sister-in-law also cried blindly because of this...

    None of this really would have happened if he didn''t work.

    The corners of Xue Yan''s lips trembled, her throat choked with pain, she opened her eyes, lest the family find out that something was wrong with him.

    Yu Hongyan gave birth to a child and wanted to eat egg noodles. Liu Guixia gave Yu Hongyan a bowl of egg noodles to eat before making lunch.

    When Xue Dafu came back in the afternoon, Xue Dafu, who finally became a grandfather, was also extremely happy, and he was unwilling to let go of the little Xue Shi who was still in the infant.

    The child will not hold the full moon wine until the full moon, and the relatives will all come to visit at that time. Just by that time, they should have moved into the new house and live there.

    Yu Hongyan is going to confinement, and the child is too young and needs someone with experience to take care of it. Li Hehua has no such experience, and Liu Guixia has to be at home. Therefore, the next day, Xue Dafu still took someone to the town to help set up the stall.

    And Yu Hongyan gave birth to the child, and Xue Erhu was relieved, but instead of going to town with Xue Dafu, he helped Jiang Yue find a lot of people to wash the potato starch.

    There are so many potatoes at home, Jiang Yue has already thought about it, except for a few boxes of potatoes to cook at home and to be used as seeds next year, all other potatoes are washed out.

    I don¡¯t wash at home anymore, I go directly to the river to wash.

    There are not so many buckets and basins in the house, they are all brought by these people who Xue Erhu found. They are all the extras that are not needed at home for the time being, and can be lent to them for a few days.

    These people are all from Shili Ba Village, mostly aunts and aunts.

    Auntie and auntie are very good at washing potatoes, peeling them, and cutting them into pieces.

    Of course there are men, but they are all good at doing physical work. They take a big clean stick and mash the potatoes cut into small pieces.

    Washing the mashed potatoes, filtering, etc. are done by men and women together.

    Naturally, there is no need for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to do it. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are just instructing everyone on how to wash out the potato starch.

    There are so many people who have been busy by the river for three days before they are finished.

    Xue Erhu paid the wages on the spot, but it was still fifteen cents a day.

    During the period, even Lizheng and the village chiefs of the villages came to the river to have a look, and they were very happy.

    Some of the potato starch has already been dried, and some are still settling, and we will have to wait until tomorrow. But there is so much potato starch that the yard at home can¡¯t dry it at all, but it is on the rice field.

    It was also on this day that the shops in the town were repaired, the plaques were finished, and everything had already been moved from the backyard of Shen''s Medical Center to the shops. Said that the shop will open tomorrow.

    Xue Sihu bought another horse and a carriage for convenience.

 Chapter 598ï¼š shop opened

    Chapter 598 The shop opens

    This carriage was not made by Xue Yihu. Xue Yihu was alone, so why did he do so much woodwork? This carriage was bought from a carpenter in the town.

    There is a carriage like this. If it rains, people can sit in the carriage and get no rain. Now the weather is always bad.

    Tomorrow the family shop is going to open, the plaque will be unveiled, and the cannons will be fired. It''s a happy event. The more family members go, the better. Because Liu Guixia and Li Hehua have to take care of Yu Hongyan and Xiao Xue Shi, they naturally don''t. They decided to go, but the two let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also go, and said that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would not have to worry about the potato starch, and they could still take time to look at it.

    So, on the second day, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Sihu, Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Yihu all came to the town.

    Because old man Xue also wanted to come to town to see the shops, so old man Xue also came by carriage.

    In addition to Xue Dagui, Li Qingshuniang and He Jinshanniang who worked for the shop, there were still quite a few people.

    Knowing that their house opened today, it happened that the old doctor Shen was free, and he was still on the same street, so he brought a few children from the medical center over.

    The plaque has been hung up, but the red cloth with flowers on it has not been unveiled.

    There are firecrackers wrapped around bamboo poles.

    There is still a trick outside, and the wind blows the trick, so the shop is more conspicuous, even if you don¡¯t approach, you can find it from a distance.

    When noon arrives, light firecrackers immediately.

    In the crackling sound, Old Man Xue and Dafu Xue were holding each other, and they both laughed and uncovered the red cloth, and the plaque of Xueji Rice Noodles was immediately revealed.

    "Alright, alright!" Xue Dagui salivated and took the lead in applauding, which was very exaggerated, and didn''t feel embarrassed at all.

    Xue Erhu and others naturally laughed and applauded.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then slowly applauded.

    "Come in, come in quickly." Xue Sihu greeted warmly and greeted several old customers who had already come in.

    Since I bought this shop, although it was being repaired and never opened, every day when the stall sells rice noodles, as long as someone comes to their stall, they will say that they will not set up a stall for a few days, and they will sell it in the shop, and they also say Where exactly is the shop.

    also said that although it will be sold in the shop, the price is still the same and will not change.

    Generally, you only need to pay the money for setting up a stall, but the shop is either bought with your own money or rented by someone else, and the cost is very large. Naturally, the same things sold in the shop will be better than those sold in the stall. It is expensive, but because there is a water hulling threshing workshop at home, the cost is greatly reduced, and in order to attract customers, Xue Sihu will naturally not increase the price and maintain the original price.

    Today, there are people who are close to this shop and just want to eat rice noodles. There are not many, just a few.

    As soon as Xueji Rice Noodles moved here, many of those old customers were far away. Unless they wanted to eat, they would come here, but generally they would not come.

    But it still sells dry rice noodles. The brand of Xueji rice noodles has already been released, and everyone in the town knows it. If you want to eat it, but you feel far away, you can buy some dry rice noodles every once in a while and go back to cook it yourself. After all, the whole In the town, as long as his family had rice noodles, Xue Sihu thought about it.

    The old doctor Shen and the others were greeted warmly by Xue Dafu and the old man Xue. They wanted to invite the old doctor Shen to the private room upstairs, but the old doctor said no, the lobby on the first floor was fine, so the old doctor Shen and the other Several children also sat down in the lobby.

 Chapter 599ï¼š Learn very fast and do very fast

    Chapter 599 Learning is very fast and doing very fast

    Before, because it was a stall, I needed to bring a lot of things every day, so it was not that troublesome. I only sold a few kinds of rice noodles, and now there is a shop, and it is not far from the vegetable market, so I can prepare a lot of side dishes, ingredients, and types of rice noodles. Just more.

    Those old customers didn''t expect that there would be so many varieties, so they almost got confused. In the end, some ordered rice noodles in casserole, some ordered rice noodles with chicken soup, some ordered rice noodles with mutton, some ordered rice noodles with beef, and some ordered rice noodles with beef. Rice noodles with miscellaneous sauce...wait for it.

    The old doctor Shen also wanted to try the rice noodles in a casserole, so he also ordered the rice noodles in a casserole with an egg lying on it.

    The kitchen of this shop is quite big. He Jinshanniang and Li Qingshuniang are already busy, the rice noodles have been soaked, and some ingredients for each type of rice noodles have been prepared, and they can be cooked directly in the pot.

    Although this street is not prosperous at all, there are still some people. Seeing that it is not expensive to eat rice noodles at Xueji Rice Noodles, there are naturally people in this street who come to eat rice noodles in shops.

    and others nearby.

    Although it can¡¯t compare with the business of the previous stalls, the business is still there.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, let''s go in too." Seeing that everyone went in, Xue Yihu smiled naively.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, and then followed the big brother Xue Yihu into the shop.

    "Brother, you and Xiaoyan Yuebao also sit at a table to support the scene." Seeing them coming in, Xue Sihu walked over with a smile.

    said, regardless of Xue Yihu''s willingness or not, Xue Sihu pressed the eldest brother to a table and sat down. Xue Yihu kept laughing, probably because of his own shop. Xue Yihu rarely felt restrained.

    Jiang Yue climbed onto the bench on the other side and sat down too.

    Xue Yan also sat down, sitting next to Jiang Yue and opposite Xue Yihu.

    Xue Yihu couldn''t help rubbing his hands, leaned over, whispered and excitedly said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with a smile: "Our shop is really big."

    is quite big.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded.

    In addition to their own family, there are already quite a few people sitting, but it still feels empty.

    Jiang Yue also wanted to eat casserole rice noodles, Xue Yan thought about it, and chose casserole rice noodles, while Xue Yihu chose beef rice noodles.

    Soon, a large bowl of beef rice noodles was placed in front of Xue Yihu. Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan each placed a steaming casserole. There would naturally be something under the casserole, so as not to burn the table, it was Xue Dagui. Busy with these, now this is Xue Dagui''s life.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were small, they couldn''t eat that much, so the two of them didn''t have that much rice noodles in their casserole, but they also each had a poached egg on top, and cabbage simmered beside them.

    looks pretty good.

    This shop now sells some rice noodle recipes, which Jiang Yue taught He Jinshaniang and Li Qingshuniang. These two aunts walk around the pot table every day. They learn and cook very fast.

    "Xiao Xue, the taste of your rice noodles is getting better and better." A guest said to Xue Sihu while eating the rice noodles he ordered.

    "Yeah, yeah." Some people even agreed.

    In fact, it is not that the taste is getting better and better. It is because the way of rice noodles is different, the things added are different, and the taste is different.

    In the past, rice noodles were a few simple practices, but now the practice is a bit more complicated.

    However, everyone thinks it is delicious and will naturally come here often in the future.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, she just wanted to eat her rice noodle casserole quietly, but the table was a little high, she sat on the bench, her eyes were just level with the table top, then how could she eat the rice noodle casserole on the table, standing there. Eat on the bench?

 Chapter 600ï¼š Sword in one hand, whip in the other

    Chapter 600 Sword in one hand and whip in the other

    Looking around, Jiang Yue wanted to see if there was a higher stool.

    When Xue Yihu was at the table with beef and rice noodles, he took out his chopsticks from the bamboo tube on the table. He was already eating, and he didn''t notice that Xue Sihu was busy greeting and joking with the guests. Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu Old Man Xue was also eating rice noodles at the table, so naturally he didn''t notice Jiang Yue''s side at all. Only Xue Yan saw that Jiang Yue couldn''t eat rice noodles in a casserole, and didn''t want to stand on a stool to eat it.

    I saw that Xue Yan was busy and went to the backyard of the shop. After searching for a long time, he found a tall square stool, and then he moved in.

    Jiang Yue glanced at him before sliding down from the bench.

    Xue Yan moved the bench she had just sat on to one side, and then moved the square bench to the table where she had just sat.

    Jiang Yue could naturally sit up immediately, but in order to prevent others from seeing her so flexible, she silently stepped on the rung under the square stool, and then climbed onto the square stool.

    Sitting on the square stool, just enough to eat the rice noodles in the casserole.

    Xue Yan saw Jiang Yue had started eating, so he sat down at his seat again, picked up the chopsticks again, and started eating in a gentle manner.

    Just when Jiang Yue and the others were busy eating in the shop lobby, outside the shop, in the next corner, a woman in red came out silently.

    The woman holds a sword in one hand and a whip in the other.

    Seeing that no one was paying attention, she flicked the whip, and the whip immediately wrapped around the windward-looking shovel of Xueji rice noodle. The woman pulled it again, and the stalker immediately joined the other end of the whip and returned to her hand. Immediately, she He walked into the corner again and disappeared.

    Xue Dagui finished his work in the lobby, he came out and sat at the door of the shop, took a breath, looked up unintentionally, and found that the trapeze inserted on one side of the pole was gone. He thought it was too windy, and it fell off, so he got up. I searched around for a long time, but couldn''t find it.

    He stopped looking for it, and went back and told Xue Sihu about this strange thing.

    "The trick is gone?" Xue Sihu was also taken aback for a moment, and then he hurriedly came out to take a look.

    Jiang Yue heard it and came out to have a look. Sure enough, there is no trick on the pole, and there is no trace of trick on the ground.

    There are no suspicious people around.

    Xue Yan also followed and felt strange too.

    "It''s too weird," Xue Sihu said, "how come it''s gone, no one should take it, it''s useless if people want this trick. Forget it, Xiaoyan, you can go back and write a trick for us. Hang it up, let¡¯s all go in, let¡¯s go in, the wind is quite strong today, maybe it¡¯s blowing on which roof.¡±

    Then Xue Sihu and the others went in.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to go in. The two of them looked around again and searched in the surrounding corners again, but they didn''t see any traces of the trick.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue walked into the alley next to her shop.

    Xue Yan walked in as well, and saw that Jiang Yue suddenly had a tree branch in her hand, and a rope was tied to the tree branch. Isn''t this the equipment she used to climb and walk on the wall to change seeds in the town last time? , Xue Yan immediately realized that she was going to go up the roof to see, so Xue Yan consciously retreated to the entrance of the alley and gave Jiang Yue a look at the wind.

    Jiang Yue was also used to Xue Yan''s self-consciousness. She threw the tree branch up, and when it was fixed, she only went up to the wall a few times, and then went up to the roof of her shop.

    She moved on the roof very carefully, making almost no sound.

    After on the roof, she was even more careful.

    No sound came out.

 Chapter 601ï¼š out of reach

    Chapter 601 Unreachable

    Two eyes like black grapes, calmly looked at the roof here, then looked at the roof over there, looked at the surrounding low roofs, and looked at the nearby streets, but there was no sign of the sway. , she just came down from the roof.

    Throwing the tree branch and rope into the space again, Jiang Yuecai walked to Xue Yan at the entrance of the alley and said, "It should have been taken by someone."

    Xue Yan''s face became a little heavy.

    Most people don¡¯t take other people¡¯s tricks. Even if they are blown to the ground by the wind, if someone sees them, they will pick them up and look at them, or return them to the owner of the tricks.

    Because, this trick is useless other than hanging like this.

    Since it was taken, it should be taken on purpose, and it is useful to the person who took it on purpose... So, who took it away?

    Jiang Yue saw that his face was a little heavy, and after a while, she still said: "There is nothing special about that trick, except that the words are much more beautiful than other people''s atmosphere."

    "...So, it''s for my words?"

    "It''s very possible." After a pause, he added: "Maybe it''s actually coming for you." After all, he wrote that word.

    Xue Yan''s expression became more solemn.

    He didn''t want to cause trouble, but if there was a problem, it would be resolved.

    However, instead of looking for him directly, he took away the slogan, as if he wanted to determine something through his words on the slogan... Could it be that Empress Dowager Yunzi found out that it was the letter he wrote?

    He didn''t do anything other than that...

    But as soon as he had this suspicion, Xue Yan immediately rejected it in his heart. It will not be Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    He did that thing so carefully, even if the Empress Dowager Yunzi could find Xinyuan County, she would not be able to find him.

    Since it is not Empress Dowager Yunzi, who is she? What to be sure?

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue also looked back at him with calm eyes. She doesn''t know either.

    Now it was taken away by someone under the pretense, and there was nothing to be sure about it, so Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t bother about it, they went back to their shop and continued to eat their casserole rice noodles.

    At the same time, Quanping Inn.

    On the second floor, in the Tianzi No. 1 room, next to the window, a man dressed in red, handsome without a wife, but cold, was sitting there with a man who had no temperature, holding a wine cup and drinking without any expression.

    "Master." Suddenly, a very calm female voice sounded outside.

    The man didn''t respond either, still drinking.

    But the person outside the door pushed open the door and walked in. He was also dressed in red, but tall and slender, holding a sword and whip in one hand and a trick in the other.

    When she walked to the man''s side, she opened her cover and showed the man very respectfully.

    The man glanced at the word ''Xueji'' on the cover, but did not speak.

    The woman was followed by a man dressed as a second child. As soon as the man dressed as a second child came in, he clasped his fists and knelt down to salute, and reported, "My lord, as soon as our people see that the eyeliner has successfully spread the news, they will send the eyeliner. Killed, presumably, in a few days, the Dijingji family and Concubine Yigui will know that you are in Ping''an Town."

    "Xue Yan and Xue Shengqing have also checked this child," the man dressed as the second child said again, "I used to study in Shengming Academy, and I have never forgotten it since I was a child. At the moment, Fang Yiming, the magistrate of Xinyuan County, is also his classmate and friend, all from Shengming Academy. The word Shengqing was chosen by the gentlemen of Shengming Academy unanimously for him, because he excelled everywhere, and he was unmatched during his studies in Shengming Academy. ."

 Chapter 602ï¼š How does it compare to this king?

    Chapter 602 How does it compare to this king?

    "But because I prefer to grow crops," the man dressed as the second child continued, "I went home in early April this year and planted crops with my family. Because the fourth brother opened a shop in the town, just today Open, it''s in the shop at the moment."

    The handsome man without a wife is the uncle of the dynasty and the king of Anjun, Shao Zhongxi.

    However, Shao Zhongxi, like he didn''t hear the words of the man dressed as the second child, still glanced at the words on the poster, and after a while, he put down the wine cup in his hand and asked, "How does Xue Shengqing''s words compare to this king''s words? ?"

    The man dressed as a second child dared not speak.

    The woman in red did not speak.

    First, their princes don''t like to listen to lies, and secondly, even if each character has its own characteristics, it''s hard to tell the difference, but after all, Xue Shengqing is just over seven years old. If you say this, it''s like comparing their princes.

    Shao Zhongxi just lowered his head when he saw that they didn''t answer. He didn''t ask any further questions, and his eyes finally took off from the trick.

    The woman in red accepted the trick.

    The man dressed as the second child secretly glanced at their icy lord, and after a while, he still boldly continued to report: "That baby Jiang Yue, as the general said, looks very different from other children. , She should not be quiet, but calm. This is the first time her subordinates have seen such a child. She is so young, she is calmer than adults, and usually has no emotional ups and downs. As for the bad temper that the general said, let us Don''t mess with her, this subordinate doesn''t know about it, and the subordinates inquired about her, but they never heard of her having a bad temper, they all said she was very good."

    Shao Zhongxi just put the wine cup to his lips again. Hearing this, those cold eyes glanced coldly at the person next to him: "She, did you just see it?"

    "Yes." The woman in red replied.

    Shao Zhongxi: "What''s so special about it?"

    "No." The woman in red said.

    Hearing this, the man dressed as the second child immediately looked at the woman in red in disbelief: "Qiyin?!" Is she blind?

    "Then she''ll leave it to you." Shao Zhongxi retracted his gaze and drank again.

    "Yes!" Qiyin immediately took command.

    *

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finished their rice noodle casserole, and then went to sit behind the counter. When someone wanted to pay for their meal, they helped to collect it.

    There was also an abacus on the counter. Their fourth brother didn''t know how to play at all, he just kept it.

    There are a lot of dry rice noodles under the counter. Just now there was a person who ate rice noodles for the first time on this street. He thought the rice noodles were delicious, so he bought two kilograms of dried rice noodles and went home, planning to go home and let his family cook and eat them. Add whatever side dishes and toppings you want.

    Now that there is a shop, the fourth brother and the hired people have to live in the shop and never go back. Therefore, this business is not only for lunch, as long as someone comes to eat rice noodles, all day long, no matter what time of day it is fine. .

    I was idle and bored, so Jiang Yue''s small body lay on the counter, her little finger flipping the abacus.

    Xue Yan was on one side, took the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the other side of the counter, and drew something upright. Naturally, it is the structure diagram of some things that Xue Yihu has drawn.

    Jiang Yue glanced at it, but didn''t look at it, and continued to play the abacus casually.

    When was dialing, her fourth brother came over with a smile and asked her: "I''ve been busy these days, and I haven''t asked you yet. What are you going to do with those potato starch?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to the two babies, "Blossoms are blooming" and "Book Friend 854***479"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 603ï¼š Make fun of Xue Shi

    Chapter 603 Amusing Little Xue Shi

    Jiang Yuedao: "Originally, I wanted to make vermicelli like rice noodles, but it is not like rice noodles. You can buy raw materials and continue to make starch, just from our family''s one mu of land. I can¡¯t eat that much, but if I want to sell it, it won¡¯t take long for it to be sold out, so I think about whether I can make more things from those starches.¡±

    Xue Sihu particularly agreed: "The potato starch seems to be a lot, but if you really want to sell it as vermicelli, it will be sold out in a short time, so you can think about it."

    "By the way, Yuebao, don''t think about this in a hurry," Xue Sihu continued, "Help me think about what to eat in the morning, I will live in this shop from now on, and I want to eat three times a day. I make use of this shop. Generally, no one should come to our shop to eat rice noodles in the morning. Basically, no one will come until it is almost noon. Then the time from morning to morning cannot be wasted. I just want to do it. I have also observed it in the town. Steamed buns, steamed buns, porridge, soy milk, fried dough sticks, eggs, dumplings, and wontons are the best ones, but everyone is used to buying them at fixed places that sell them. Why do you want to come to us to buy? Then the things we make here are naturally a little different from others, and the price is similar, otherwise, those people would rather buy in a fixed place this morning."

    "Exactly," Xue Sihu laughed again, "there is no one who sells breakfast in our street. There are some people in this street, even if others think it is far away, they won''t come, but as long as the breakfast in our shop is delicious and delicious. Cheap, at least these people will come to our shop for breakfast."

    Jiang Yue also felt that if you want this shop to make more money, you have to make use of the time during the day.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue nodded: "Okay, I''ll think about this first."

    The old man Xue was getting old. Even though he was very excited and happy after coming out for so long, his body was already a little too tired, so Dafu Xue said he was going back.

    Xue Sihu asked to drive the carriage back. If he could get home earlier, the ox carriage would remain in the town.

    Now there is a barn in the shop where cattle and horses can be put down.

    Xue Yihu did not dare to learn to ride a horse, nor to sit on the back of a horse, but he was very good at driving a carriage, so Xue Yihu drove the carriage, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Old Man Xue, and Xue Dafu sat in the carriage, and Xue Erhu was also in the carriage, But he didn''t ride in the carriage, because he was afraid that his eldest brother would be lonely, and for the sake of safety, he also sat outside with his eldest brother. After all, he was very good at riding now, and he was still very familiar with horses.

    At home, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were in the hall, teasing little Xue Shi in the shaker.

    And Yu Hongyan was sleeping in the room.

    Xiao Xue Shi always cried at night, and Yu Hongyan couldn''t sleep well. It was Liu Guixia and Li Hehua who carried Xiao Xue Shi out during the day and coaxed Xiao Xue Shi so that Yu Hongyan could sleep well.

    When Jiang Yue came back, Xue Erhu drove him to the side of the shaker, and Xue Yan did the same. Xue Erhu asked them to play with Xiao Xue Shi, so that Liu Guixia and Li Hehua could be free to do other things.

    Even, Xue Erhu put a small rattle into her hand.

    Jiang Yue was shaking woodenly.

    Xiao Xue Shi in the shaker heard the sound, opened his small eyes wide, and looked at her without blinking.

    Jiang Yue stopped shaking when he saw him like this.

    Xiao Xue Shi immediately pursed his lips.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

 Chapter 604ï¼š not for you to bully him

    Chapter 604 Not for you to bully him

    "Wow¡ª" Little Xue Shi cried.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    "Wow¡ª" Xiao Xue Shi cried even louder.

    Jiang Yue... I took it, and then shook the rattle with a wooden hand.

    Xiao Xue Shi stopped crying immediately, and looked at her without blinking.

    Jiang Yue really didn''t want to tease the child, so she quickly stuffed the rattle to Xue Yan.

    "Wow¡ª" Little Xue Shi immediately cried again without hearing the rattle.

    Xue Yan hurriedly shook.

    Little Xue Shi stopped crying again.

    In the yard, Xue Erhu, who was stooping and chopping wood, heard this series of rhythmic cries, and was immediately amused. He continued to chopping wood for the family with an axe, while laughing and shouting: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, It''s for you to tease my son, not for you to bully my son."

    As soon as these words came out, Liu Guixia and the others all laughed.

    Xue Yihu also smiled naively.

    In the room, Yu Hongyan slept all morning and then slept soundly for more than an hour in the afternoon. She had already woken up because her family came back from town, and she laughed very happily when she heard this.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you.

    Xiao Xue Shi just looked at them.

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    The chicken stewed at home is very fragrant. Yu Hongyan is confinement and needs to make up for it. However, now Yu Hongyan is tired of eating chicken. Since the home conditions are good, she has chicken almost every day. Now she doesn''t want to eat chicken anymore. , just want to drink some soup.

    However, Yu Hongyan especially likes to eat noodles in chicken soup, so after the chicken was simmered, Liu Guixia poured out the chicken soup alone, and gave Yu Hongyan a big bowl of noodles, and two white and fat poached eggs lay on top of it, so Xue Erhu let Xue Erhu come out. Take it.

    This is Yu Hongyan''s dinner.

    Jiang Yue didn''t want to eat chicken anymore. She didn''t want to eat chicken for dinner, nor did she want to drink chicken soup, so she just ate a tortilla and half a bowl of rice porridge.

    Before going to bed at night, Jiang Yue told Liu Guixia and the others that she would make breakfast tomorrow, and she wanted to think about the steamed buns and buns that the fourth brother sold in the town.

    In fact, there is no need to think about it at all, she turns out that the world eats too much.

    She plans to make steamed buns with rice noodle stuffing tomorrow. It happens that there are ready-made rice noodles at home, while others have not yet used rice noodles as stuffing buns.

    If someone else wants to make buns with this kind of stuffing, they will definitely buy rice noodles from hers, killing two birds with one stone.

    For steamed buns, she plans to make three-color flowering steamed buns, which are made of flour, cornmeal, and purple sweet potatoes. Purple sweet potatoes are also available at home. There are varieties of corn in the north and south. Even if they are ground into flour, they are also cheaper than flour. The steamed buns made of flour are naturally low in cost and look new and good-looking.

    Originally, she planned to make purple sweet potato steamed buns directly, but considering that there are so many purple sweet potatoes in the house, it is better to make three-color ones, which can save a lot of purple sweet potatoes each time.

    After all, we only grow half an mu of purple sweet potatoes at home.

    For dumplings, she plans to add some potato starch to the flour, and the final dumplings will be stronger and the surface will be very smooth.

    Actually, if you use Cheng flour and potato starch to make dumpling skins, the dumpling skins will be transparent in the end, that is, crystal dumplings, and can also be made into crystal buns, which is better and more competitive.

    But the problem is that Chengfen is the starch that is washed out of the dough, that is, the starch that makes Liangpi, that is, wheat starch. If this is the case, it will be troublesome if you have to wash your face.

    I don¡¯t even make Liangpi at home now. I¡¯ll talk about the crystal dumplings and crystal buns later. If the dumplings and buns in the shop are no longer competitive, it¡¯s not too late to get them out.

 Chapter 605ï¼š Not for doing things...

    Chapter 605 Can''t because of doing things...

    Now there is no need to make so many things, after all, the street where the shop is located has limited traffic.

    Things like eggs, porridge, etc. Jiang Yue has no plans to make any new tricks for the time being. First of all, three things are different from others: fan buns, more vigorous dumplings, and three-color flowering steamed buns.

    The next day, Jiang Yuetian just woke up at dawn, and Liu Guixia and Li Hehua also got up. Liu Guixia and Li Hehua usually get up at this time to make breakfast. Today, they got up to fight their family''s moon treasure. Can they stop their family moon? Bao do not let their family Yuebao do it.

    ???

    Xue Dafu and the others are not people who sleep in late. In fact, they usually get up at this time, and they all get up, and they are busy with their own things.

    Xue Yan sat at the door of the stove and helped to set the fire.

    There are two big purple sweet potatoes at home. Before dinner yesterday, Xue Dafu was going to the field. Jiang Yue asked Xue Dafu to help dig two of them back. Although the purple sweet potatoes could grow longer, I can still eat it now, but I have eaten it before. Li Hehua and Liu Guixia refused to let Jiang Yue do it herself. Jiang Yue had no choice but to give Li Hehua a purple sweet potato, and let Li Hehua help peel it and cut it into pieces. Thin slices, steamed in a steamer on the pot, and then mashed into a puree.

    Liu Guixia is already making a noodle. There are several types of noodle that need to be made. If you can make peace, you can make it first.

    Because of the stuffing for rice noodle buns, the rice noodles have already been soaked. Jiang Yue asked Li Hehua to help cut the soaked rice noodles into pieces for later use, and then break up the eggs and fry them for later use.

    The tofu has already been soaked in salt water. After seeing that the soaking is almost done, Jiang Yue asked to cut it into cubes.

    Li Hehua is also super fast. The kitchen knife cuts the tofu into cubes in a short while, and the size is similar, which shows that the knife work is also very good.

    It is to make rice noodle buns, Jiang Yue did not make any complicated fillings, just chopped rice noodles, eggs, diced tofu, and then added chopped green onion, **** foam, oil, salt, soy sauce, etc. and mixed well, which is the filling of vermicelli buns expected.

    This filling can be changed, you can also add meat, just include rice noodles, you can call it rice noodle buns.

    is actually the fan bun in her original world. This fan can be rice flour or potato flour, depending on what flavor you want to make.

    The dough for making rice noodle buns has already been reconciled. Now that the fillings are ready, it is natural to make buns and put them in a drawer for steaming.

    This is not made to sell, but made to show at home and eat at home, so the dough is not much, only 20 buns are made, and they are all steamed in a steamer.

    The fillings for dumplings are not so troublesome. They are directly the same as the fillings for steamed buns. When the fourth brother sells the dumplings in the town, you can change to other fillings.

    Such as making meat dumplings.

    But the dough used to make dumplings is added with potato starch. After the dumpling skin is rolled out and the dumplings are wrapped, it is not troublesome to fry and eat, and it is also steamed directly.

    There are three kinds of dough for three-color flowering steamed buns, one is directly mixed with flour, one is mixed with cornmeal and flour, and the other is mixed with flour and purple sweet potato puree. Therefore, there are three kinds of doughs and three colors. One is white, one is yellow, and one is purple.

    Divide the three colors of dough into equal-sized dough pieces.

    Roll the white dough into a large dough with a rolling pin, roll the purple dough into a small circle, and place it on the white dough. The yellow dough does not need to be rolled, just roll it into a ball and put it on the On the purple dough, in the middle position, then wrap it up and knead it into a circle.

 Chapter 606ï¼š can be taken at will

    Chapter 606 You can take it as you like

    Put the rounded end on the bottom, and then make a cross at the top.

    If the mouth is opened a little deeper, the flowers that will open after steaming will be bigger.

    You can also make these three colors of dough without flowering, and directly make three-color steamed buns, which is also easy to do.

    I saw Jiang Yue asked Li Hehua to roll out the dough of the three colors into a dough sheet, then stack the dough sheets of the three colors together, trim the edges, and then roll up the dough sheets.

    Be sure to roll it tightly.

    Also pinch tightly.

    Then it is cut into the shape of a steamed bun.

    It looks small when it is cut, but it gets bigger when it is steamed.

    The rice noodles and steamed buns were steamed first. Although no meat was added, because the filling was something Liu Guixia and the others had never eaten before, Liu Guixia and the others said it was delicious.

    After the dumplings are steamed, the dumpling skin is really strong, and it seems to be a little elastic, and it looks very smooth, which is a little different from the dumpling skin that is directly rolled with flour in the town.

    and other three-color steamed buns and three-color flowering steamed buns are made, it looks good, and the taste is very sweet.

    In fact, eating these for breakfast will make you full, but there is still porridge cooked in the small pot. Eat these, drink porridge, and have pickles, just right.

    After breakfast, Xue Erhu went to drive the carriage to the door to wait, and wanted to take Jiang Yue to the town to find Xue Sihu. Naturally, I also bring the dumplings and steamed buns made in the morning.

    Of course, he also brought another purple sweet potato at home.

    also brought a large bag of sun-dried potato starch.

    Not only do you have to find Xue Sihu and show it to Xue Sihu, but you must also teach He Jinshanniang Li Qingshuniang to make these things. You can buy them in other towns, but you can''t buy purple sweet potatoes and potato starch.

    Xue Yan is with Jiang Yue. If the older children have to take care of the children, Jiang Yue is going to the town, so Xue Yan will naturally go to the town with them.

    Jiang Yue also felt that she was more free when Xue Yan was around, because everyone in the family thought that Xue Yan would look at her and would not care about her, but if Xue Yan was not around, the adults in the family would always stare at her. She''s gone, for fear of losing her or something.

    Without anyone else to say, Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan silently packed some things, and then got on the carriage.

    When Xue Sihu saw the steamed buns, dumplings and buns made by Jiang Yue, he didn''t care whether he was hungry or not, he immediately let someone warm it up, and then he tasted it.

    As he tasted it, he nodded: "This rice noodle bun is delicious, I haven''t eaten this kind of stuffed bun before, or Yuebao, you have an idea, if everyone knows that rice noodles can also be used as stuffing in buns, it''s delicious. Yes, those who sell steamed buns don''t have to come to us to buy dry rice noodles and go back."

    "This dumpling skin with potato starch is strong." Xue Sihu said again.

    Jiang Yue said: "Fourth brother, if you sell dumplings with this kind of dumpling skin, you''d better change the filling, not the same filling as the buns."

    "Yes, yes." Xue Sihu readily agreed. Immediately, he said happily: "This is good, potato starch can be added to the flour to make dumpling skins, and the amount added is not much, so the potato starch at home can not be used for a long time. This is better than direct It is also cost-effective to make vermicelli. And this steamed bun, we only have purple potatoes in our family, and the amount is not too much.¡±

    Jiang Yue glanced at the three-color steamed buns she made, and said, "When making them, these three colors can be combined at will. Now, from the inside to the outside, it is yellow, purple and white, or it can be yellow, white and purple, or it can be purple, white, and yellow, or it can be Purple-yellow-white, or white-purple-yellow, or white-yellow-purple, depending on which combination you think looks good."

 Chapter 607ï¼š Accurate?

    Chapter 607 Is it accurate?

    "It''s better this way," Xue Sihu said with a smile, "you don''t have to choose which color to put inside and which one to put in the middle, it''s easier to do."

    "Yes, yes." Li Qingshuniang and He Jinshanniang both agreed.

    "Our shop is here after all," Xue Sihu laughed again, "No matter how good the buns are, no one will travel so far just to buy breakfast here. At most, it''s just to do something on this street and nearby. Since people''s business has been figured out, that''s ok, I will start selling these tomorrow, plus a porridge, if someone wants to sit here and eat, nothing else will be done, that''s all, I can only do a certain amount of it. Quantity, so as not to sell out."

    said, Xue Sihu looked at He Jinshanniang and Li Qingshuniang: "Aunt Yunxin and Aunt Taozhi, it''s hard for you, learn how to do all of these with Yuebao."

    He Jinshan is Aunt Yunxin, and Mother Li Qingshu is Aunt Taozhi.

    "What''s the hard work? How much work are you doing today? It''s not hard work, it''s not hard work." Both aunts laughed.

    "Yuebao, then you go to the kitchen to teach the two aunties." Xue Sihu said.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded, then went to the kitchen behind the shop with her two aunts.

    The kitchen is very big, and Jiang Yue patiently taught the two aunties.

    It is still early, and there is still more than an hour before noon. Aunt Yunxin and Aunt Taozhi are not in a hurry, and follow Jiang Yue to learn carefully.

    Jiang Yue was with her two aunts, and Xue Yan didn''t follow him, but stayed in the lobby.

    sat behind the counter again, drawing something for his eldest brother upright.

    His eldest brother is not in a hurry to ask for these things. His eldest brother already has a painted booklet, and his eldest brother has not read all the contents in the booklet, mainly because he is idle and has nothing to do.

    Xue Sihu and Xue Dagui were also in the lobby, but there were no guests yet. One of them was leaning on the door frame of the shop and the other was sitting on the threshold, joking.

    Xue Erhu went back. Instead of driving the horse-drawn cart back, he drove back with the ox-drawn cart. He went back and used the bull-drawn cart to pull some chopped firewood. It is not easy to put firewood, and the shop needs firewood every day, and I also want the horse to rest, otherwise the horse will pack a trolley and go back to pull it.

    Also, bring some dry rice noodles by the way.

    The shop is big enough to hold a lot of rice noodle stock.

    And, when Xue Erhu returns home, he will dig some purple sweet potatoes in the field and bring them. I''m going to sell it early tomorrow, and I have to use purple sweet potatoes.

    Jiang Yue taught the two aunties, and everything was steamed. After the steaming was done, it was actually none of her business, so she walked out of the kitchen.

    Then, she went to the well in the yard to wash her hands.

    Several buckets of water have been pulled up by the well, scoops have been placed, and there are also wooden basins. The water in the wooden basin is specially used for washing hands.

    She planned to go to the front lobby to find Xue Yan after washing her hands to see what Xue Yan was doing.

    was washing when suddenly, a small pebble rolled to her feet.

    She washes her hands for a while.

    Immediately, she looked in the direction that the small stone had just rolled over, and saw nothing, so she continued to wash her hands again. After washing, she took the clean hand towel next to her and wanted to wipe her hands clean, but another The stone came over, but it landed exactly in the sink where she just washed her hands, and splashed a little water.

    Jiang Yue narrowed her eyes slightly before looking over again.

 Chapter 608ï¼š Want Jiang Yues life?

    Chapter 608 Want Jiang Yue''s life?

    just happened to see a woman in red jumped down from the roof and landed on the top of the wall, then, glanced at her, and then jumped off the wall again.

    disappeared before her eyes.

    Wasn''t this obviously leading her to the past?

    How could someone lead her there?

    What''s the matter?

    Seeing that the red-clothed woman''s skills are not low...

    Jiang Yue suspiciously went to open the door of the backyard. As soon as she got out of the backyard, she saw the red corner of the woman in red disappearing into the corner in front of the alley.

    frowned, but she still followed.

    The woman in red chose some alleys where no one was there, Jiang Yue followed behind, her eyes like two black grapes observed the surroundings calmly from time to time, maintaining a high degree of vigilance.

    Seeing that the woman in red had a sword in her hand and a whip around her waist, she should be good at using both swords and whips, and she knew that.

    On the face, it doesn''t show at all, calm and scary.

    Seven turns and eight turns, and then came to the intersection in the middle of one or two alleys. It was like a crossroads. There was a big tree next to it.

    Lost?

    Jiang Yue looked around calmly.

    The woman in red was here just now, but when she came over, she disappeared. It''s impossible to escape, it''s not so mysterious, that is... heaven, on a tree?

    Jiang Yue knew more in her mind, but she didn''t look at the tree either.

    She wanted to see what the woman in red wanted to do.

    Just when Jiang Yue stopped under this big tree, in Xue Ji''s shop, Xue Yan stopped painting and wanted to take a break. He also stopped by the kitchen to see if Yue Bao had finished teaching his two aunts.

    But before he came to the kitchen, he saw that the backyard door was open, thinking who had opened it and forgot to close it, he subconsciously closed the backyard door, and then continued to the kitchen.

    Only when he walked to the door of the kitchen, he saw that in the kitchen, as long as the two aunts were busy, there was no Yuebao from his family.

    So, the yard door was open just now, was it opened by his Yuebao?

    Xue Yan understood immediately and hurriedly left the kitchen, lest the two aunts see him and ask him what he was doing in the kitchen. Then, he hurriedly went to the backyard door that he had bolted from the inside, but it couldn''t be bolted again, but he didn''t let it be open, but closed it.

    The -open state is so eye-catching, as long as someone comes to the yard, they can see that the door is not closed.

    In this case, not only is it unobtrusive, but it can also be pushed away when his Moon Treasure comes back.

    However, what did his Yuebao secretly go out to do?

    Last time, his Yuebao sneaked out and brought Shao Shuting back. What will happen this time? There should be something wrong, or she wouldn''t have gone out without telling him a word.

    It''s not good to go back to the lobby, otherwise it would be bad for the fourth brother and the fourth uncle to ask him, Xue Yan stood in the yard, hoping that his Yuebao would come back sooner.

    Before anyone else finds out.

    On Jiang Yue''s side, she just stood under the tree, and the woman in red on the tree held a sharp sword and swooped down towards Jiang Yue''s head.

    takes Jiang Yue''s life.

    Jiang Yue felt the movement above, and her eyes became cold. When the sword was about to reach the top of her head, she quickly flashed to the side. The woman in red didn''t have time to retract the sword, and the sword pierced straight into where Jiang Yue was standing. in the soil.

    It was also at this moment that Jiang Yue grabbed the red-clothed woman''s thin white wrist and twisted it without any expression, and the sword in the red-clothed woman''s hand fell off immediately.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to the three babies, "Book Friend 854***479", "Walking to the brothel with a baby bottle in hand", and "Eight Treasure Porridge a"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 609ï¼š subordinates are useless

    Chapter 609 The subordinates are useless

    The woman in red did not expect that Jiang Yue would be able to take her sword. She was shocked, and hurriedly dodged, and pulled out the whip around her waist and swung it towards Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue directly raised her other hand and grabbed the whip.

    Slashes with his sword.

    The taut whip snapped in two in an instant.

    The woman in red took a few steps back before stabilizing herself.

    But Jiang Yue''s sword had already stabbed straight at her again, and it was about to pierce her heart... The red-clothed woman''s eyes widened.

    is like Jiang Yue is a devil.

    Ding.

    Suddenly, a sword was thrown by the master and flew quickly, knocking off Jiang Yue''s sword, letting Jiang Yue''s sword just rub the red-clothed woman''s arm.

    The arm of the woman in red immediately oozes blood.

    Then, the woman in red was wrapped around her waist by a powerful hand. The owner of that hand took the woman in red and turned around, and before his sword was about to fall to the ground, he lifted his foot and kicked, and the sword flew up immediately. , he reached out his hand indifferently, then caught his sword and faced Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue frowned.

    There is a man.

    is also dressed in red, just like one is the groom and the other is the bride.

    The red-clothed woman is tall and slender, but her appearance is pure and pure; the red-clothed man is handsome and unassuming, with an extraordinary bearing.

    However, the man''s eyebrows and eyes seem to be somewhat similar to Shao Shuting...

    Also, this seems to be near the Quanping Inn...

    Jiang Yue took the sword and asked the man in red with a blank expression, "Who is Shao Shuting?"

    Shao Zhongxi was still cold.

    Qiyin was shocked. This baby girl is usually too calm, and she doesn''t have enough confidence and ability to be so calm. Her father''s intention is to let her try this baby girl, but also in the attitude of wanting this baby girl''s life Come to try, I didn''t expect to try it out, this girl really knows how to do it, and it''s very good.

    This is not a baby at all.

    Which baby has such a high level of skill, reacts so fast, and the speed is so fast that people can''t react at all.

    She only met her grandfather and guessed that her grandfather had something to do with the general.

    It can be seen that he is extremely smart.

    No wonder the general said that this baby girl is different.

    Although her arm was cut and bleeding, Qiyin didn''t care about it. Qiyin just hurriedly knelt down and apologized to her grandfather: "This subordinate is useless."

    I tried it, but she was too useless, not only was the sword easily taken away, the whip was destroyed, but she almost died in the hands of this baby.

    Shao Zhongxi let her kneel without even looking at her.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care whether Qiyin was begging for guilt or not, or whether someone answered her or not, she had already learned these things in her heart and could infer that the man in front of her should be one of Shao Shuting''s two older brothers.

    Shao Shuting won''t let anyone kill her. It should be the man who made his own decisions. Moreover, she can see now that it should not be to kill her, but to test her ability. At the same time, she feels that she is very skilled. With the same gesture as to kill her.

    Shao Shuting was injured in Huaishu Village for more than a month, and he didn''t find that she could do anything, but this man had never seen her before, so he had this suspicion about her...

    Xue Yan told her about Shao Shuting''s two older brothers, one called Shao Boqi, the eldest brother of Shao Shuting, who would inherit the title of Duke Guo in the future. ...

 Chapter 610ï¼š This baby, he still underestimated

    Chapter 610 This baby, he still underestimated

    Judging from the man''s aura and mind, it is very likely that it is Shao Zhongxi, the second brother of Shao Shuting.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue spoke again: "Your Highness should have tried it, since that''s the case, then I won''t accompany me." After speaking, he lost his sword and was about to leave.

    Hearing the words, Shao Zhongxi, who looked cold, was slightly startled.

    This baby, he still underestimated.

    Qi Yin was shocked. This, this... how did this come about? ! what did they do? Did you say something? How could she already know her father''s identity?

    Shao Zhongxi also threw his sword.

    Qiyin hurriedly stood up to stop Jiang Yue, "Miss Yuebao, Qiyin has offended a lot just now, please also ask Haihan. The Quanping Inn is right in front, can Miss Yuebao go there?"

    Shao Zhongxi had already turned around and walked towards the Quanping Inn.

    Jiang Yue glanced at the icy cold Shao Zhongxi''s back, then looked at Qiyin, and asked expressionlessly, "Is Shao Shuting there?"

    "The general is in the barracks now." Qiyin said. "Please."

    Jiang Yue is naturally more certain that Shao Shuting doesn''t know what happened today, but this Shao Zhongxi knows her, presumably from Shao Shuting''s mouth.

    Yes, this cold and handsome man in red is definitely Shao Zhongxi.

    Otherwise, the woman in red just now, who is Qiyin, would not have reacted so much.

    The man didn''t refute it either, so he should have acquiesced.

    After thinking about it, they all came out, and it wasn''t that they couldn''t go there for a while, so Jiang Yue went.

    Qiyin hurriedly picked up the two swords on the ground and two chopped whips before he hurriedly followed Jiang Yue and led Jiang Yue to the Quanping Inn in front.

    On this side, Jiang Yue went to the Quanping Inn. On the other side, in Xue Ji''s shop, it was almost noon. There was already a person eating rice noodles. Xue Dagui hurriedly ran from the front lobby to the back kitchen and shouted, asking the kitchen to quickly make a bowl of red noodles. Soup Beef Rice Noodles.

    Although Xue Yan had minimized his presence in the courtyard as much as possible, Xue Dagui carried the rice noodles to the lobby. When he passed by the courtyard, he still saw him and asked him puzzledly: "Xiao Yan, what are you doing standing there? "Hey, where''s Yuebao? Why aren''t you with you? There isn''t one in the kitchen."

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, and then lied without changing his face, "Going to the thatched hut."

    "Oh." Xue Dagui believed so.

    After a while, two more people came to eat rice noodles.

    Xue Sihu went to the kitchen in the backyard to have a look. Seeing that Xue Yan was still standing alone in the yard, Xue Sihu said, "Yuebao hasn''t come out of the hut yet?"

    Obviously, it was Xue Dagui who told him about Jiang Yue''s stay in the thatched hut.

    Xue Yan: "...Well."

    Xue Dagui said: "This is diarrhea."

    Xue Sihu said: "Maybe."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Quanping Inn, Tianzi No. 1 room, by the window, in front of the table, Jiang Yue and Shao Zhongxi sat opposite each other, with a tea bowl in front of both of them, the lid of the bowl was lifted, the fragrance of tea overflowed, and the room was full of fragrance.

    Jiang Yue did not drink tea.

    Only Shao Zhongxi picked up the tea bowl, lifted the lid, blew lightly, took a slow sip, and then put the tea bowl down again.

    Next to is a person dressed as a second child serving.

    Qiyin went to deal with the injury on his arm, and when he came back, he changed his clothes, but it was still red, just like clothes that didn''t seem to have any other color.

    Jiang Yue glanced at him, and then his eyes fell on the red shirt on Shao Zhongxi''s body, thoughtfully.

    "Who did you learn from?" Finally, Shao Zhongxi opened his mouth, his cold black eyes staring straight at the little girl opposite him like a skating knife.

 Chapter 611ï¼š dont touch him

    Chapter 611 Don''t touch him

    Jiang Yue knew that he asked who she had learned her skills from, but she didn''t answer, and the expression on her fair little face didn''t change in the slightest.

    Seeing that she was not afraid at all, Shao Zhongxi''s cold pupils shrank slightly.

    After a long while, he still picked up the bowl of tea, took a slow sip, and said without emotion: "My brother likes you very much." After a pause, he added: "And that Xue Shengqing. "

    "That Xue Shengqing..." He looked at her again, his eyes extremely sharp, "It''s the same as you."

    Finally, Jiang Yue also spoke up and said lightly, "He''s not skilled."

    "Really." He took another sip of tea.

    Jiang Yue knew that he didn''t believe it, and didn''t explain anything, only said: "Don''t touch him."

    According to this person''s test method, she has the skills, she can avoid it, but her family Xue Yan can''t avoid it.

    She gave Shao Shuting face and gave a warning first. If this person really dared to try her family Xue Yan with this method, she would never let it go.

    Shao Zhongxi was just still drinking tea and didn''t seem to hear it.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say any more.

    Seeing that this person had nothing else to do, Jiang Yue planned to go back.

    This time, Qiyin didn''t stop her.

    However, when she came down from the second floor, she saw that Shao Zhongxi also slowly came down from the second floor, and Qiyin followed him respectfully, with a saber hanging from his waist, but holding a long carved brocade box in both hands .

    Jiang Yue ignored them and left the Quanping Inn.

    I didn¡¯t take the big road, I just took the small road to go back to her shop.

    But Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin were still not far behind her, obviously following her, but they were walking like usual, and she didn''t look back. If people want to follow her, just follow her. Even if they don''t let her follow, they can find it on their own.

    Just when Jiang Yue was on the way back to the shop, in Xue Ji shop, Xue Dagui suddenly had a stomachache and rushed out of the lobby, covering the back, to enter the thatched hut.

    But seeing that Xue Yan was still alone, Xue Dagui almost jumped up excitedly: "Why, Yuebao hasn''t come out yet? Shouldn''t he fall into the kennel?"

    "...No, I just called her, and she answered." Xue Yan said, only feeling that her embarrassed toes could dig out several houses on the ground.

    Why hasn''t his Yuebao come back yet?

    He couldn''t hold it anymore.

    "But what if I want to go to the thatched hut?" Xue Dagui even covered his back, as if he was about to come out.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "Forget it! I''ll borrow it from next door!" Xue Dagui didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Xue Yan, so he hurriedly opened the backyard door and went to borrow someone else''s thatched hut.

    I didn''t find that the backyard door was not bolted from the inside.

    Since it was the door opened by the fourth uncle, Xue Yan didn''t close it again.

    As soon as Jiang Yue came back from the path, she saw that the backyard door was open, and Xue Yan was standing inside. Before she made a sound, Xue Yan also saw her, and hurriedly walked over.

    "Where have you been, I want to¡ª"

    Before Xue Yan finished speaking, he noticed that there were two people behind Jiang Yue. He didn''t know the woman in red, but he did know the man in red with a handsome appearance and a cold expression.

    I saw it in my last life.

    Although there is only one side.

    is Shao Zhongxi, king of Anjun.

    is only twenty-eight now.

    The appearance of Shao Zhongxi, who was in his forties he had seen in his previous life, did not change much, and he was still dressed in red.

    But at that time, Shao Zhongxi was injured and sick. I heard that he fell down to save his sweetheart when he was young.

 Chapter 612ï¼š Lord, please

    Chapter 612 Lord, please

    He stood still until he died, without bending over his arrogance.

    Shao Zhongxi, like him, did not marry a wife.

    However, Shao Zhongxi is different from him. Shao Zhongxi has someone he likes, but the person he likes died. The injury was caused by saving the person he liked, but he still couldn''t save the person he liked. The person he liked was still at that time. After he died, Shao Zhongxi''s temperament became even colder.

    Although he only met Shao Zhongxi once, he still heard a lot about Shao Zhongxi.

    It is also that Shao Zhongxi made too many military exploits when he was young. Like the Empress Dowager Yunzi''s father, General Zhenguo, to Daling, he was like a **** of war.

    And the generals of Zhenguo are dead, so there will be more discussions about Shao Zhongxi, the new **** of war.

    Therefore, when he was studying in Shengming Academy, he had actually heard of this different surname Wang, but he only saw it very late in his previous life.

    Just thinking about this, before Xue Yan spoke again, Xue Dagui had already rushed back from someone else''s thatched hut. He wanted to go back to the yard with his head down. He didn''t notice Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin standing in the alley, but Xue Dagui was standing at the door of the backyard. Yan and Jiang Yue were blocking his way, so he could naturally notice.

    Especially when he saw the little Jiang Yue, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Yuebao, you finally came out? You''ve been pooping for too long, so I have to go to someone else''s house when I go to a thatched hut. ."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Shao Zhongxi: "..."

    Seven Sounds: "..."

    Xue Yan: "...cough." Immediately, he looked left and right, but he didn''t dare to look at Jiang Yue.

    It''s obvious, she must be gone, Xue Yan couldn''t find an excuse, she said she was in a thatched hut, how could she know that she would be gone for so long, and then let this fourth uncle misunderstand... Jiang Yue''s expression was a little cracked. opened.

    Fortunately, Xue Dagui still remembered that he was now a junior. He bypassed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan and entered the courtyard. He washed his hands well in the backyard, and then hurriedly went to the front lobby again.

    "Cough." It was so embarrassing, Xue Yan coughed again and touched her nose.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while before she came over. Regardless of whether Xue Yan knew these two people in her previous life, she briefly introduced: "Shao Zhongxi and his subordinate Qiyin."

    Xue Yan didn''t care that he actually knew one of them, and bowed his hands to the two of them in a straight manner: "I''m going to Xue Yan." It was a greeting and a greeting.

    Then he asked Jiang Yue in a low voice, "Why did you bring the two of them back? Is there something wrong?"

    "I don''t know, I want to come back, they will come back with me." Jiang Yue''s voice was not too loud or not.

    Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue in a low voice in front of Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin, and obviously did not mean to avoid Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin.

    "Then why did you go out?" Xue Yan asked again in a low voice.

    Jiang Yue pointed at Qiyin, "She led me out, and I went out." After a pause, she said simply: "It should have known us from Shao Shuting, they already know that I have skills."

    Xue Yan had already guessed the result, not surprised at all.

    Rumor has it that Shao Zhongxi is suspicious, he sees people accurately, few things can escape his eyes, and he is extremely good at using troops, so he is invincible and has great military achievements.

    It was Shao Shuting last time, this time it was Shao Zhongxi...

    Xue Yan sighed in his heart, and nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Everyone followed, so he shouldn''t just leave like this, but Xue Yan sighed in his heart again, and then he cupped his hands to Shao Zhongxi again: "My lord, please."

 Chapter 613ï¼š Do you think this king will believe it?

    Chapter 613 Do you think this king will believe?

    said, and stepped aside.

    Shao Zhongxi came in so coldly.

    Qiyin and Xue Yan nodded slightly before they followed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked at the back.

    Xue Yan also closed the backyard door.

    Passed the back door and entered the front lobby. Shao Zhongxi went straight to the second floor.

    "Hehehehe, who are you?" Xue Dagui rushed over.

    Shao Zhongxi, as if he hadn''t heard it, was still cold and went straight to the second floor.

    Qiyin also followed.

    "Hey!" Xue Dagui was even more anxious, making a gesture to drag the man down.

    But it was stopped by Xue Sihu who walked over quickly.

    He was followed by Xiaoyan and Yuebao from his family. These two must be people Xiaoyan and Yuebao knew. His fourth uncle didn''t even look behind.

    The fourth uncle has a brain, but sometimes he is really careless.

    "Fourth brother, I''ll tell you later." Xue Yan said.

    "Well, hurry up." Xue Sihu asked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to hurry up. He is not stupid, and it can be seen that the identity of the man in red is not simple.

    After Shao Zhongxi went up to the second floor, Qiyin hurriedly walked around the front, chose a room and pushed it open. Seeing that it was a room where no one was staying, she waited at the door of the room until Shao Zhongxi walked in, and she also walked in. .

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed, not in a hurry, and walked in slowly.

    Until they went in and sat down at the round table in the room, Qiyin put down the long brocade box in his hand and placed it in front of them. Immediately, Qiyin backed out, holding a sword in his hand, guarding the door of the room.

    This long carved brocade box was placed in front of them, obviously for them.

    And they didn''t expect the cold Shao Zhongxi to say anything more.

    Thinking like this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then Xue Yan opened the brocade box in front of him, and inside lay a well-wrapped trick.

    No need to open it, the two of them already knew that it was the one they lost yesterday.

    It was originally in Shao Zhongxi.

    At this time, Shao Zhongxi also said coldly: "Shu Ting said that you are different. When I saw you today, it really is."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan understood that taking away the trick is indeed to confirm something, just to make sure that they are different from ordinary children.

    Now that it''s confirmed, the tricks will be returned to them.

    "Why don''t you study anymore?" Shao Zhongxi suddenly looked at Xue Yan with cold eyes and sharp eyes, not letting go of any expression on Xue Yan''s face.

    Xue Yan did not change his expression, "Your Highness has already checked, why bother asking."

    Such a suspicious person, since he thought he and his Yuebao were suspicious, he took away the trick yesterday and tried his Yuebao again today. His Moon Treasure.

    are all smart people, and some things don¡¯t need to be pretended.

    is useless even if installed.

    "You prefer to grow crops..." Shao Zhongxi tapped his finger on the table and glanced at him, "Do you think this king will believe it?"

    "Whether the prince believes it or not, it cannot change this fact."

    Shao Zhongxi looked at him.

    He didn''t dodge either, looking directly into Shao Zhongxi''s eyes, letting Shao Zhongxi watch.

    Shao Zhongxi frowned. Few things could escape his eyes, but he really couldn''t see through the two children, one big and one small, in front of him.

    After waiting for a while, he didn''t see Shao Zhongxi speaking again, and he couldn''t just sit like this all the time, Xue Yan spoke again: "If there is nothing wrong with your lord, please come back."

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t say anything, and sat coldly for a while before getting up and leaving.

    Qiyin naturally went with him.

 Chapter 614ï¼š Looks like a different surname king

    Chapter 614 Seems to be a different surname king

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood at the door of the shop, and when they saw Shao Zhongxi walking away, they turned around, went back to the shop, and told their fourth brother that the man in red was the second brother of Shao Shuting.

    is the same sentence.

    But their fourth brother is so shrewd, not so easy to get rid of, and immediately asked in a low voice, "Young Master Shao is a general, so what kind of official is his second brother? Judging from his posture, he doesn''t look like an unidentified person."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and Jiang Yue still told the truth: "It seems to be a different surnamed king."

    "Different, different surname Wang?!" Xue Sihu stammered. I don''t know if it''s exciting or frightening.

    "Well, he himself said he was King Anjun." Jiang Yue lied. Anyway, the fourth brother will not go to verify.

    Xue Sihu was originally an ordinary peasant, but now he is a small businessman. Even if he used to be the second shopkeeper, at most he only knew that they had a prince, so how could he know which prince was which, so when he heard about King An Yun, he also He didn''t ask anything, but asked something else: "Then why did he come in through the back door? What is he doing here?"

    Speaking of this, Xue Sihu also remembered something, and without waiting for Jiang Yue to answer, he hurriedly asked with a concerned face: "Yuebao, did you have diarrhea today, why did you spend so long in the hut, do you want to go and give it to you? Doctor Shen, take a look?"

    Xue Yan immediately looked away, for fear that his Yuebao would look at him again.

    Jiang Yue: "...No, I just squatted a little longer."

    Immediately, just like changing the subject, she answered her fourth brother''s initial words, which was a lie: "I came out of the thatched hut, washed my hands, and was about to come to the front with brother Yan, but two people appeared at the door of the backyard, Yan. After my brother asked, we only found out their identities, and then came in through the back door. He didn''t do anything, the prince just came to thank brother Yan and me, saying that brother Yan and I rescued his brother, and there were no family members before. People came to thank him, and he happened to pass by Ping''an Town."

    "So that''s how it is." Xue Sihu let out a big sigh of relief, relieved. Immediately, he couldn''t help but sigh in a low voice: "That person turned out to be a prince, I really didn''t expect it. But how can the girl behind him be his maid? I thought it was his daughter-in-law. Like a suit."

    This, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t know either, so they both shook their heads and said they didn''t know.

    Until Xue Sihu stopped asking questions and went to greet the guests again, Jiang Yuecai looked at Xue Yan and asked calmly, "Do you think he will come again?"

    Xue Yan was still a little embarrassed, touched his nose again, and then whispered: "He is suspicious by nature, few things can escape his eyes, what he knows now should not be enough for him to let us go completely. Doubtful, whether we will come again or not, we are listed with him, he will always think of us, and maybe he will send people to watch us."

    "It''s okay to stare at us," Jiang Yue didn''t care. "When I clean up once, he won''t send anyone again."

    Xue Yan: "...Also okay."

    Anyway, Shao Zhongxi knew that his Yuebao was very skilled.

    As for Shao Zhongxi, he is still suspicious. He will always think about them, but it is not a big deal. They will not lose a piece of meat.

    However, the current development has long deviate from his original plan.

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan sighed silently in his heart again.

    Sure enough, the plan will never keep up with the changes.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks for the rewards of "Aunt Yao next door", "Bingxueyue", "Sitting with thousands of fans", "Stranger% not m", "Smoky Rain"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 615ï¼š Is there something in this town?

    Chapter 615 Is there anything in this town?

    "However," Jiang Yue suddenly spoke again, "A dignified prince, shouldn''t he come here just because he suspects us?"

    Xue Yan nodded: "There should be other things." After a pause, he added, "It should be incidental to find us."

    No matter how wrong they are, they are only two children, one big and one small. Shao Zhongxi can''t be here mainly for them, it must be incidental.

    Jiang Yue also nodded, and then analyzed: "Shao Shuting appeared in this town before, and now Shao Zhongxi also appears in this town, is there something in this town?"

    Xue Yan shook his head: "I don''t know."

    But also feel weird.

    But I couldn¡¯t figure it out, so I didn¡¯t think about it.

    The second brother came to town after having lunch at home. Except for dry rice noodles and a little purple sweet potato, everything else was chopped firewood.

    When they go back, their second brother is driving the carriage again, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed their second brother home.

    The next day, their shop started to sell breakfast. They only sold a certain amount, and they did business on the street where their shop was located and some people around that street, and they were all sold out.

    The town is so big, and soon other shops that sell breakfast will know that rice noodles can be wrapped in buns as stuffing, and the taste is still very good. You must buy more than a pound or two of rice noodles, and some people also eat steamed buns at home. If you want to eat steamed buns filled with rice noodles, you will naturally come to buy dry rice noodles. There are so many times, but there are many more people who come to buy dry rice noodles than when they were at the stall before.

    Balance the two phases, and the business is not much different from the previous time when the stalls were set up.

    On August 26th, the new house that the family was building was finally covered with tiles, and the courtyard walls were also made of blue bricks, which was still very imposing in the village.

    There was also a well dug in the yard. This was not dug by the builders of the house, but by someone in the town who specialized in digging wells. It has been dug for several days.

    There are also some finishing touches, such as tidying up the yard and installing doors and windows.

    The yard door and the back door were made by Xue Yihu, and the other doors and windows were specially made by the carpenter''s shop in the town. They were also carved with flowers, which are strong and beautiful.

    Xue Yihu is not too complicated now, and he can''t do that much by himself, not to mention that he helped his family make ice before.

    These carved doors and windows were all made by the carpenter''s shop in the town when the family started building the new house.

    has already asked that shop to help with some beautiful and practical furniture, and ordered a screen and other items, and it is estimated that it will be delivered soon.

    Xue Dafu has made people look at life. It has been decided that the whole family will move from the old house to the new house on the fourth day of September.

    Today is only the twenty-sixth day of August, so I have time.

    "Xiaoyan! Moon Treasure!"

    "Xiaoyan! Moon Treasure!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were watching the carpenter''s shop in the town install carved windows for their house when they suddenly heard the voice of their fourth uncle.

    Isn¡¯t the fourth uncle working as a second child in their shop in the town, why did he come back?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before they walked out of their new house, which had already been covered with tiles and had several doors and windows installed.

    Their fourth uncle also happened to rush into the yard where the yard gate had not yet been installed.

    Seeing them, their fourth uncle immediately said: "It can be regarded as finding you, walk around, come with me, I am following your fourth brother''s order, let me pick you up to the town, the carriages are outside. ."

 Chapter 616ï¼š Identity is too different

    Chapter 616 The identity is too different

    "What are you doing in town?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were puzzled.

    Xue Dagui said: "Isn''t that the red-clothed boy and the red-clothed girl? Since you came to our shop once that day, didn''t you still follow them upstairs? As a result, the two of you have been together since the next day. I come to our shop every day. I sit in the innermost part of the lobby every day. I sit for a long time without ordering anything. It has been three consecutive days. Your fourth brother even asked me to serve them tea. I don¡¯t know what your fourth brother thinks. Yes, anyway, your fourth brother asked me to come back quickly and take you to the town, saying that I told you about this, and you will know why he asked you to go to the town. What, Xiao Yanyuebao, they are waiting you guys?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not expect that Shao Zhongxi would go to their shop every day when they hadn''t been to town for three days.

    However, after listening to their fourth uncle''s words, they could immediately know that their fourth brother really couldn''t support a cold prince who came to the shop every day and asked them to go to the town to solve it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Before waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to answer, Xue Dagui said to himself: "That''s right, it must be waiting for you. You know them, but we don''t."

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Dagui to their shop in the town, they saw Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin sitting in the innermost part of the lobby.

    Xue Sihu didn''t wait for them to enter the shop, and when he saw them coming, he hurried out, pulled them aside, and asked them in a low voice and hastily: "What the **** is that prince trying to do, tell me honestly, right? There''s something I don''t know, it''s been three days."

    "We don''t know what else he has to do, he insists on coming to our shop to sit like this." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    Seeing that he had asked this, their family Xiaoyan and Yuebao still said that, so they probably didn''t know, Xue Sihu frowned and said, "That''s weird, why don''t you go ask? Young Master Shao is your rescuer. Yes, you should go ask and it should be fine."

    Xue Yan said: "He is a prince, whose identity is too different from ours. We should not ask anything beyond the norm. Since he wants to sit there, let him sit there."

    This is his solution, no matter which Shao Zhongxi, let Shao Zhongxi sit there.

    That Shao Zhongxi can''t be so idle in the future, he can still sit here every day, and he will leave sooner or later.

    "But I''m not at ease." Xue Sihu said. He was afraid but not afraid. He didn''t do anything bad. He was still the family of Xiaoyan and Yuebao. The prince should not do anything to him.

    It''s just that this prince is always sitting there, so he doesn''t feel at ease.

    "But you''re right," Xue Sihu said again, "We are too different from him, so don''t go overboard and ask anything, okay, don''t ask, but you still come every day recently. Let''s go to town, with you here, I feel more at ease in my heart."

    It was his Xiaoyan and Yuebao who saved Shao Shuting, and he could also see that Shao Shuting liked their Xiaoyan and Yuebao very much. That Shao Shuting''s second brother, the prince, no matter what, he would never treat him. How about their Xiaoyan and Yuebao, then their Xiaoyan and Yuebao are in this shop, even if the prince comes to sit in this shop every day, he can feel a lot more at ease.

 Chapter 617ï¼š Does she look like such a calm person?

    Chapter 617 Does she look like such a calm person?

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied.

    Jiang Yue did not respond.

    Although she acquiesced to Xue Yan''s solution, that is to let Shao Zhongxi sit there, regardless of Shao Zhongxi, but to be honest, she was a little disgusted with Shao Zhongxi''s behavior.

    Knowing that she and Xue Yan were hiding the truth from the family, so that the family would not find out that something was wrong with them, this person just came to the shop and just sat there, making her family feel uneasy.

    It is estimated that Xue Yan also knew that she was disgusted, and kept holding her hand, afraid that she would have **** with Shao Zhongxi in the past.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan. Does she look like such a calm person?

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, and wanted to say: You really want to move your hand, I''m afraid I won''t have time to hold it, so hold it first, and you won''t think about it.

    When Xue Sihu saw that Xue Yan had responded, and Jiang Yue''s small hand was being held by Xue Yan, he naturally assumed that Jiang Yue had also responded, so he felt more at ease and said with a smile: "Then go in, you guys. Just sitting behind the counter, just to help me collect the money, I have to weigh the dry rice noodle, don''t you know, since everyone tasted the rice noodle bun and said it was delicious, how many people came to our house to buy dry rice noodle, don''t look at us The sales of Jiare Rice Noodles are not very good, there are very few customers, and the lobby has never been full, but the business of dry rice noodles is absolutely dead.¡±

    "It''s really thanks to our Yuebao, who figured out how to pack rice noodles into buns, and even the bun shop in the county came to buy a lot of dry rice noodles this morning." After speaking, Xue Sihu also touched Jiang Yue''s little boy. Head, a very happy look.

    I also feel that this big shop is not a loss at all.

    He knew that if he figured out a way, there would still be business.

    Jiang Yue let her fourth brother pat her head, and then, led by Xue Yan, entered the shop with her fourth brother, walked to the counter and sat down.

    Xue Yan could still continue to draw things, so she had nothing to do. Xue Yan was still worried that she would be angry, so she silently pushed the abacus in front of her to play with, and even grabbed several handfuls of fried peanuts and put them in front of her so that she could peel them. eat.

    Jiang Yue looked at the sky, only two small hands were placed on the counter, while peeling peanuts, peeling out all the peanuts, while calmly watching the guests in the lobby who were eating rice noodles.

    It is noon now, and there are still a dozen or so guests, even if each person sits at a table, the lobby is not full.

    His eyes still fell on the farthest and innermost table. Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin were sitting there. The two were still dressed in red. They probably didn''t have any other colors. Qiyin was looking at her and Xue Yan. On the side, Shao Zhongxi didn''t look at it, drinking tea unhurriedly, Jiang Yue''s eyes were still cold.

    No matter how wrong she and Xue Yan were, they were only two children, and a dignified prince, could he really come here every day to provoke her and Xue Yan?

    This is definitely something.

    There must be something wrong with him coming to this town.

    seems to be waiting for something.

    But not waiting at Quanping Inn, but waiting here...

    If this is because he was waiting here and caused any trouble to her shop, she would not let this person go.

    Just thinking of this, Jiang Yue turned her head sideways and looked at the profile of Xue Yan who was drawing something upright next to her, "Can''t you see it?"

    Xue Yan let out a sigh of relief, and then said softly, "So what if I see it?" After a while, he said, "But we can rest assured, there shouldn''t be any trouble, he is the second brother of Shao Shuting, the three of them brothers. The feelings are still very deep, and he will not do anything to make Shao Shuting hate him."

 Chapter 618ï¼š He is specifically looking for Xuanyuan Shu!

    Chapter 618 He is looking for Xuanyuan Shu!

    Shao Shuting really regarded them as friends, and they also rescued Shao Shuting. It is impossible for Shao Zhongxi to not consider this layer and cause them any trouble here.

    However, Shao Zhongxi should really be waiting here.

    But once you wait, you should be gone.

    Jiang Yue naturally knew that Shao Shuting really regarded her and Xue Yan as friends, but she didn''t know whether Shao Shuting and Shao Zhongxi had a deep relationship. Since Xue Yan said so, they must have a deep relationship in their previous life, then Shao Zhongxi Sitting here and waiting, it shouldn''t cause any trouble to their family, so she just let it go.

    concentrated on peeling her peanuts.

    These are the newly harvested peanuts from the field this year, and my sister-in-law specially fried them for her and Xue Yan.

    In the innermost corner of the lobby, Qiyin stopped looking at Jiang Yue, concentrated on peeling peanuts, hesitated for a while, but still couldn''t hold back, and asked her grandfather next to her: "Master, Young Master Shengqing and Miss Yuebao are here. , do you want to invite them over?"

    Shao Zhongxi was still drinking tea coldly, without even looking at her.

    Qiyin will understand, this means that there is no need to invite over.

    Her grandfather is here now. He must have thought that he was also waiting at the Quanping Inn, and he was also waiting here.

    When the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui know that her grandfather is here, and when they send eyeliners to follow her grandfather, her grandfather will not have to wait and will leave Ping''an Town.

    When the time comes, it will naturally be her grandfather''s "bait", and the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui will pay attention.

    Changelm is naturally very safe.

    It has been four days, so I think the Ji family and Concubine Yi of the Imperial Capital should also know about it.

    Indeed, at this moment, Dijing, the Ji family already know.

    Not only did they receive the news that King An Yun had secretly gone to Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County, but before they went to the palace to tell Concubine Yi, they also received the news that the eyeliner staring at King An Yun had also died in Ping''an Town, Ji. The minds of the people at home were instantly revitalized.

    It seems that Prince Xuanyuan is really in Xinyuan County.

    is also likely to be in Ping''an Town, under Xinyuan County.

    So, not only did Shao Shuting go to this town before, but now Shao Zhongxi also went secretly.

    Thinking like this, the Ji family immediately sent someone a message into the palace, and secretly told Concubine Yi Gui.

    Concubine Yi Gui was in her bedroom, and when she heard this, she immediately stood up: "The people are in Xinyuan! Even if you are not in Xinyuan, you have to keep an eye on Shao Zhongxi! Shao Zhongxi was declared ill at the end of June, and he has not been to the court. Shang Zhezi said that he didn¡¯t know when he would recover from his illness, but now people secretly went to Xinyuan all the way, it must be because of the specific news about Xuanyuanshu, he was looking for Xuanyuanshu specifically!

    "The days are also right. Shao Shuting was also injured in Huaishu Village, Ping''an Town at the end of June. He couldn''t continue to look for it, so Shao Zhongxi would go out in person." The more Concubine Yi said, the more she felt that she was right.

    "But he was afraid that our people would still go to Xinyuan County, so he first went to a place completely opposite to Xinyuan, the Changyu area! Deliberately led our people to Changyu, and left all our people in Changyu, let us He mistakenly thought that Xuanyuan Shu was in Changyu, but he thought that he had left all of them in Changyu, and then secretly came to Xinyuan, but he didn''t expect that one of our eyeliners was following him, and he immediately silenced him!"

    "No wonder why he suddenly went to Changyu after claiming that he was sick and secretly. At that time, Ben Gong still thought it was strange. It was obvious that Shao Shuting appeared in Xin Yuan''s place in secret, so he should have gone to Xin Yuan as well. So that''s how it is!"

 Chapter 619ï¼š The Empress has sneaked out of the palace!

    Chapter 619 The Empress has sneaked out of the palace!

    Relying on brain supplementation, Concubine Yi Gui completely believed her inference at this moment.

    "What are you afraid of when you die?" Concubine Yi continued, "In the game of imperial power, which emperor didn''t step on countless corpses to sit in that position, tell Ben Gong''s father and brother, and send someone to watch over him! Be sure to find Shao Zhongxi and join him. Staring at him again, we don¡¯t have any news about Xuanyuan Shu ourselves, we can only use his hand to find Xuanyuan Shu!

    "Yes!" The person who secretly pretended to be a **** to report took orders, and then left.

    Even if the fake **** left, Concubine Yi Gui was still very excited.

    When Shao Zhongxi found Xuanyuanxu, her men would immediately rush out and kill Xuanyuanxu. As long as it was confirmed that Xuanyuanxu was really dead, the minister of civil and military affairs would definitely urge the emperor to set up the crown prince quickly, then her son would be logical. Is it the prince, the emperor has no other son.

    I was so excited, and I was in a good mood. It happened that the bird''s nest she had made for her was also cooked, so Concubine Yi asked someone to hold the bird''s nest and came to the imperial study with her.

    "Niangniang, it''s unfortunate that you''re here," the **** chief stood at the door of the imperial study again, and bowed to stop her, "The emperor is discussing something with the prime minister, the imperial doctor, and other ministers, and no one will be disturbed."

    When the emperor and ministers are discussing matters, the concubines cannot be present, and naturally they cannot be disturbed. Concubine Yi knows this rule, so she smiled and said: "Then I will trouble my father-in-law to find a chance to send it in."

    "Yes." The **** chief responded, and then respectfully took the bird''s nest with both hands. I was surprised that this imperial concubine seemed to be in a very good mood today, but she didn''t ask anything.

    After Xuanyuan Hao finished discussing the matter with the ministers of civil and military affairs, all the ministers of civil and military affairs withdrew respectfully, and then the chief **** walked in and served a bowl of lotus seed soup that he personally cooked.

    As for the bowl of bird''s nest, I don''t know where he dumped it.

    The emperor has explained that he will be more careful in the future. Even the things placed outside the house should always be paid attention to, not to be sloppy, not to mention the things that are eaten in the stomach.

    Xuanyuan Hao sat in front of the imperial table, took the lotus seed soup and drank it, while looking at a memorial that had been opened on the table.

    Extremely diligent.

    While drinking and watching, suddenly, a guard hurried in and strode in. Although there was no one else in the imperial study, the guard was still attached to Xuanyuan Hao''s ear, and whispered to Xuanyuan Hao: "Your Majesty, no Well, the Empress has sneaked out of the palace, and only brought four close maids to dress up as men, and the guards at the gate of the palace can''t stop it."

    "What?!" Xuanyuan Hao was taken aback. The voice was also very low: "Does anyone know?"

    "The people who just guard the gate of the palace are in rotation. They are all our people, and no one else knows."

    "That''s good." Xuanyuan Hao breathed a sigh of relief. "Don''t let the news leak out. Since she wants to go out, let her go out for a while. If it goes on like this, she will really get sick."

    Their Shuer has never been found. She was fine before, but now she is even more invigorated. She looks like she is about to fall ill, which makes him worry.

    "Yes!" The guard immediately took the order.

    After thinking about it, Xuanyuan Hao still wrote a secret letter to Shao Shuting, telling Shao Shuting about this.

    Shao Zhongxi is looking for someone right now, and he has no fixed place to live. It is better to tell Shao Shuting who is in the military camp, lest his queen be out of the house and unintentionally be discovered by the Ji family. In this case, it will be dangerous.

 Chapter 620ï¼š want your brains

    Chapter 620 Want your heads

    After sealed the letter, he summoned a dark guard and asked the dark guard to rush the letter to the Zhennan barracks day and night.

    Even though he had written letters, and now neither the Ji family nor Concubine Yi Gui in the palace knew that his empress was not in the palace, Xuanyuan Hao was still worried, so he got up and came to the Phoenix Palace.

    Feng Gong still had someone stop him at the gate, all the same as before, as soon as they saw him coming, they all knelt on the ground and kept kowtow to him in fear: "Your Majesty forgives your sins, Your Majesty forgives your sins, but the lady still doesn''t want to see him. The emperor, let the emperor go back, the emperor forgives, the emperor forgives."

    Xuanyuan Hao knew that these people were committing the crime of deceiving the emperor, and they were all pretending, but they didn''t show any signs of believing them.

    He also said to a big palace maid and an **** who were kneeling in front of him: "I will come again and serve the queen well. I will get her whatever the queen wants. If I know that you don''t serve the queen well, I want you all. brain."

    "Yes. Yes." The maid of the Phoenix Palace and the **** in charge were busy, and their heads were on the ground again.

    broke out in a cold sweat.

    It''s not that they are afraid of losing their heads. If they die for their master, they are worth it. The main reason is that they are afraid that people will find out that their master is not in the Phoenix Palace, and their master will just go out. The emperor must have discovered it. The emperor is acting with them here, and he probably doesn''t want others to find out that their master is no longer in the Phoenix Palace.

    As long as everyone thinks that his queen is still in the Phoenix Palace, then his queen is just wandering around outside, and there will be no big deal. Xuanyuan Hao then pretended to be lost and walked back.

    As he walked back, he also decided that he would come to the Phoenix Palace as often as before.

    That way no one else would have thought that his queen was actually outside the palace.

    *

    Queen Shao, her full name is Shao Youyue.

    As soon as Shao Youyue successfully came out of the palace, she was afraid that Xuanyuan Hao would send someone to chase after her, so she hurriedly made the carriage go faster and left the imperial capital as quickly as possible.

    She, like her four maids, was dressed as a man.

    It was just that she was riding in a carriage, one of the maids was driving the carriage, the other was accompanying her in the carriage, and the other two were riding a horse with swords around their waists, following both sides of the carriage.

    As soon as the carriage left the imperial capital, it headed north.

    Emperor''s capital is in the center of Daling.

    She really couldn''t stay in the palace anymore. She felt like she was going crazy. There was no news of her son before, and even if there was news, it was not a big deal. Now she knew that her son was probably in Changyu. She also wanted to go to Changyu to find her son.

    Fortunately, she successfully came out of the palace, and she naturally wanted to go to Changyu area.

    But it was getting dark, and there was an inn in front of them. Shao Youyue and the others asked for a room in the inn and stayed there. The four masters and servants lived in one room.

    The inn''s second knocked on the door and brought them food.

    Maid Zizui took it.

    When the door was closed again, the maid Xueliu took out the silver needles and tested the poisons one by one. I am not at ease. The maid Xia Han first took a little of each meal and ate it aside. After a while, see you. She was fine, Xia Han''s sister Miaohan was also Shao Youyue''s maid, so she dared to serve some food for Shao Youyue, put some vegetables, bowed and put her hands in front of Shao Youyue and let Shao Youyue month to eat.

    Shao Youyue still had no appetite, and shook her head slightly, indicating that she did not want to eat.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks: "Bingxueyue", "Xingyu" and "End of the World" for the rewards of the three babies~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 621ï¼š congratulations lord, congratulations lord

    Chapter 621 Congratulations to the master, congratulations to the master

    Miaohan immediately choked up: "Master, let''s eat as much as you want, you always don''t eat, how can you find the strength to find the little master, otherwise what are we doing here secretly from the palace."

    When you go out, be careful, they naturally won''t call their masters empresses foolishly.

    Shao Youyue really had no appetite, but thinking that she was still looking for her son, she cheered up and got off the bed, instead of taking the food that Miaohan offered, she came to the dining table.

    The four maids are all happy. Their mother-in-law is finally going to eat.

    After leaving the palace, the spirit is better than in the palace.

    Until Shao Youyue sat down at the dining table, Miaohan put the bowl and chopsticks in her hand in front of Shao Youyue.

    Shao Youyue picked up the chopsticks and saw that there was fish on the top of the rice bowl, she took some fish, but she smelled the fishy smell before entering it. , The food is not well done, and it doesn''t feel very good when it is far away. When it is close, it only feels that the fish is very fishy, ??which makes her feel a little nauseous immediately.

    "vomit¡ª"

    "Master!"

    The four maids were startled, and Xue Liu hurriedly brought the spittoon, thinking that Shao Youyue was going to vomit, but after vomiting for a long time, nothing came out. It was estimated that Shao Youyue did not eat anything at all today. I kept retching, very uncomfortable.

    Seeing Shao Youyue like this, Xia Han, the oldest of the four maids, had some recollections.

    Then, Zicui and the others also had some aftertastes.

    "Master, you... shouldn''t you have it?" Xia Han whispered.

    Shao Youyue, who finally stopped retching, was stunned when she heard the words. Suddenly I remembered that this feeling was indeed like the feeling of joy when she was pregnant with her family.

    Moreover, during this time, she was often lazy, very sleepy, and wanted to sleep, just like when she was pregnant with her family as a child...

    Her menstrual period seems to have been missed for a month or two...

    It''s just that Shu''er has been missing for so many years, and her mind is full of her family''s Shu''er, and because she has been in a bad mood all these years, her menstrual period is always delayed. Think of this top.

    Now¡­¡­

    Could it be that she is really pregnant again?

    "Xueliu, please show the master soon!" Zicui immediately urged excitedly. Among them, Xue Liu is skilled in medicine. Usually, when their mother has any illness, Xue Liu sees it.

    It''s just that their mother-in-law has been in a worse and worse mood recently, and her temper is not very good, so she stopped giving Xue Liu a regular pulse.

    Xue Liu was also a little excited, so she hurriedly grabbed the pulse pillow and asked for the pulse: "Master?"

    Shao Youyue was still a little dazed, staring blankly at the pulse pillow placed in front of her for a while, or put a white snow-like wrist on it.

    Xue Liu diagnoses the pulse.

    After a while, Xue Liu hurriedly knelt down, suppressed her voice, and said happily, "Congratulations, Master, Hexi, it''s been more than two months."

    Zicui, Xiahan, and Miaohan were also full of joy, and hurriedly knelt down, suppressed their voices, and hurriedly congratulated their master.

    I didn''t expect their empress''s belly to be so good. After so many years, the emperor spent one night in the Phoenix Palace more than two months ago, and their master was pregnant.

    Shao Youyue was still a little bit lost, but she subconsciously touched her flat stomach.

    "But Master," Xue Liu said again, still persuading, "You are too weak now, you must never go to Changyu, Changyu is too far, even if you can hold it, the child in your stomach can''t hold it. , For the sake of the child in your belly, Master, let''s go back to the palace."

 Chapter 622ï¼š cant go back to the palace

    Chapter 622 Can''t go back to the palace

    Now their master should take good care of the baby.

    Otherwise, the child may not be able to keep it.

    Hearing this, Shao Youyue burst into tears: "If I don''t go to Changyu, how can I find my Shu''er..." She, her Shu''er, haven''t been found yet...

    "There is someone from the Second Young Master over at Changyu looking for it. It''s fine if you don''t go, Master." The four maids comforted.

    After a pause, Xia Han said with another look of joy: "Master, think about it, we just found out that you have a body again after leaving the palace, isn''t this God''s blessing, God must be blessing you now Yes, the little master will definitely be found by the people of the second son soon, don''t worry. Let''s go back to the palace, ah? Master?"

    "No, I can''t go back to the palace. I can''t go back to the palace!" But Shao Youyue suddenly became excited, holding her head, as if she had been stimulated by something huge.

    The four maids were all startled, and they all followed Shao Youyue''s words: "Okay, we won''t go back to the palace, we won''t go back to the palace, master, don''t scare us, we won''t go back to the palace, where do you want to go, we Where are we going with you, don''t be afraid, my lord, we are all here, my lord."

    Shao Youyue became less excited.

    The four maids no longer dared to mention the matter of returning to the palace.

    After a long time, Shao Youyue said, "Go find my third brother. My third brother is in the Zhennan military camp and is now near me."

    "Okay, okay, let''s go to the third son, to find the third son." For fear that their master would be stimulated again and become too emotional, the four maids were busy agreeing.

    Because she knew she was pregnant, Shao Youyue cheered herself up even more. Even if she couldn''t eat anything at all, she forced herself to eat it.

    The next day, early in the morning, Shao Youyue got on the carriage again, and the carriage did not go north this time, but went south.

    Yesterday the carriage was in a hurry. Today, considering that Shao Youyue is pregnant, the carriage is naturally a lot slower. It is estimated that it will take two days to reach the Zhennan Barracks.

    *

    This morning, when Shao Shuting was discussing with some generals, he suddenly heard that the emperor had sent someone.

    is a secret guard of the emperor.

    The Dark Guard handed him a letter.

    When he took it apart, he was taken aback. His sister actually left the palace secretly. She left the palace in the afternoon a few days ago, and now she is outside.

    This letter could reach him so quickly, and he also knew how many horses the dark guard ran to death along the way, and he didn''t take a break.

    Of course, the less people know about his sister outside the palace, the better. Shao Shuting didn''t plan to tell his father, and he saved his father from being angry and worried. Long Yu''s way to find his sister.

    His sister will go out of the palace, he can only think of one possibility, that is, he wants to go to Changyu to find his nephew.

    Even if there is no need to rush his sister back to the palace, it is always good for more people to protect his sister in secret.

    Fortunately, the Ji family and Concubine Yi didn''t know that his sister was not in the palace, and the emperor would definitely cover his sister in the palace, so he didn''t need to worry too much.

    Another day passed in the blink of an eye.

    This day, it was morning again, Shao Shuting was asking Shi Ye to accompany him to practice swordsmanship. When the two of them were fighting, suddenly, there was a small future newspaper guarding the gate of the military camp.

    "General, someone is holding the token of the Shao family and is outside the barracks, asking to see you."

    "The token of the Shao family? Could it be that Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao are here?" Shao Shuting was very surprised, he hurriedly threw the sword to Shiye to hold, and walked quickly to the gate of the barracks.

    He was going to bring in the two little devils himself.

 Chapter 623ï¼š youre going to scare me to death

    Chapter 623 You really want to scare me to death

    Ten Ye felt that their generals were bewildered. For some reason, he just liked Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao very much.

    Immediately afterwards, he found that he also had a smile on his face... Well, he admitted that he also liked Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao very much.

    Although Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao don''t know why, they always keep a certain distance from him and the Great General. It seems that they are no better to him and the Great General than to strangers, but they will meet him when he is in Huaishu Village. When he was not full, he obviously didn''t say anything, and no one knew that he was not full, but the next day, Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao would silently cook a lot of rice and a lot of delicious dishes to let him Eat very full.

    Anyway, after he returned to the barracks from Huaishu Village, the people in the barracks said that he and the general were fat.

    But now I''ve lost weight again.

    I saw that Toya took the sword and strode after him.

    When Shao Shuting strode happily to the gate of the barracks, he didn''t see Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at all, but saw Xia Han and Miaohan, the maids next to his sister.

    Although they were both dressed as men, he recognized them at a glance.

    So, there is his sister in the carriage parked in front of the barracks? !

    Shao Shuting was shocked.

    must be his sister.

    Beside the carriage, there are purple emeralds and snow willows dressed as men.

    His sister and four close maids are all here, so it makes no sense that his sister is not here.

    "Three Young Masters!" As soon as Xia Han and Miaohan saw him, they hurriedly bowed.

    Shao Shuting didn''t care about them anymore, and hurried to the carriage. My sister didn''t go to Changyu, but to him. Could something have happened?

    He immediately opened the curtain of the carriage, and when he saw that his sister was sitting inside, nothing happened, he let out a big breath: "You really scared me to death, I thought something happened to you. already."

    looked around, this is really not a suitable place to talk, then he said again: "You better come down first, go to my main tent and talk."

    said, let Zi Cui and Xue Liu help his sister down.

    Seeing that Zi Cui and Xue Liu were very careful, just like his sister would shatter if they touched it casually, Shao Shuting frowned. Could it be that his sister was injured?

    That''s why I diverted to his place?

    Probably.

    Fortunately, his sister is also dressed as a man, so it is not noticeable when entering the barracks.

    As soon as he arrived at his main tent, and Shi Ye was guarding the entrance of the tent, Shao Shuting hurriedly bowed to his sister, who was already sitting on the main seat, hugged his fists and knelt down on one knee: "Chen Shao Shuting, see Empress Empress, Empress Empress Thousand years, thousand years, thousand years."

    The salute cannot be abandoned, it was just not good to salute. Now that we can salute, we still have to salute.

    Sister is not only his sister, but also the queen of Daling.

    Even if his father saw this sister, he had to give a big gift.

    After saluting and getting up, Shao Shuting asked anxiously, "Sister, are you injured?"

    Shao Youyue looked inexplicable: "Why did the third brother ask that?"

    "Aren''t you hurt? I saw that Zi Cui and Xue Liu were helping you just now, I thought..."

    Before Shao Shuting could finish speaking, Zi Cui burst out laughing and said with joy: "General, Niangniang has a body again!"

    "Have a body again?!" Shao Shuting was extremely surprised. Immediately, the right fist smashed into the left palm: "Great! I said how to change course to come to me, I guessed that you might go to Changyu, and have already sent people to find you secretly, so it is. The next moment, I felt wrong again: "It''s wrong, sister, you have a body now, shouldn''t you just go back to the palace to have a baby, why did you come to me?"

 Chapter 624ï¼š I dont want to be queen

    Chapter 624 I don''t want to be a queen anymore

    The four maids didn''t dare to speak immediately.

    Shao Youyue turned her body to the side, with most of her back facing Shao Shuting: "I''m not going back to the palace!"

    Shao Shuting thought she was spoiled, and he was petty, so he persuaded in a good voice: "Why don''t you go back, the palace has everything, you are here, I can''t take good care of you, for the sake of For the sake of the child in your belly, you have to hurry back¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, Shao Youyue burst into tears: "I''m going back, what if this child disappears? Third brother, you don''t hurt me at all..." As she spoke, her tears became even stronger. It fell off, just like a girl who was still unmarried, complaining about her brother.

    This is good, but Shao Shuting is very anxious.

    "Hey, eh, sister, don''t cry." Shao Shuting didn''t know what to do. I don''t know where to put my hands and feet.

    All four maids knelt down to Shao Shuting: "General, please, don''t send Niangniang back to the palace, Niangniang finally got a lot better because she was pregnant with this child."

    Their mother-in-law is too bitter.

    It¡¯s rare to have a bit of a smile these past two days, saying that when His Royal Highness finds her back, no matter whether she is born a boy or a girl, His Royal Highness will definitely be a good royal brother.

    Shao Youyue was still dropping the golden beans: "I haven''t found Shu''er yet... I''m not a good mother... His father is an emperor, but he can''t protect him... Even an emperor can''t protect him... I Who else can I count on...why...why do you let me go back... let me go back..."

    The four maids mentioned by also burst into tears.

    It turns out that their mother-in-law thought so.

    Shao Youyue: "I''m not going back! I''m not going back!"

    Without these words, Shao Shuting still wanted to persuade him, but these words of his sister made him feel like something was stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t persuade him even a word.

    Although there is always a sparseness in Baimi, although he has to be loyal to the emperor, the emperor did not protect his nephew well, so that his nephew has not been found until now.

    It''s no wonder his sister is in such pain and doesn''t want to go back at all.

    "I don''t want to be the queen anymore, third brother..." His sister was still crying, "I don''t want to be the queen anymore... Why should I be this queen... If I wasn''t the queen, maybe my children would still be by my side... Shu Er is definitely by my side, how could it be that I haven''t found him yet... He has been outside all these years, how much hardship he has to endure... Every day my mind is full of Shu Er''s little face, he was still in swaddling at that time, I didn''t even hear him call me Empress... Every day... I haven''t taught him how to speak... I''m going to go crazy when I stay there... woo woo..."

    His sister was in even more pain, as if she was about to collapse.

    "Xu''er is already like this, I don''t want the child in my womb to be like this again...I won''t go back to the palace...I won''t go back¡ªah¡ª"

    Finally, his sister collapsed.

    "General, General." Zi Cui, Xue Liu, Xia Han, and Miao Han were all terrified, and hurriedly walked to Shao Shu Ting''s side, begging Shao Shu Ting to speak quickly.

    Their mother-in-law is still pregnant!

    What if this happened!

    As a courtier, Shao Shuting should persuade his sister to return to the palace.

    But as a brother...

    Seeing his younger sister collapsed and in extreme pain, Shao Shuting was heartbroken, "Okay, if the third brother doesn''t send you back to the palace, the third brother will die and nothing will happen to your child."

 Chapter 625ï¼š This is not the kind of person who wants to marry...

    Chapter 625 The person who wants to marry is not like this...

    "Third brother..." Shao Youyue''s eyes were full of tears, she couldn''t see her third brother at all, and her whole body was shaking as she cried silently.

    She originally thought that she married an emperor, and the emperor still doted on her so much. She would definitely be as carefree as she was when she was a girl, and the emperor would definitely protect her and their children. Thinking that her child disappeared at such a young age, but the emperor she loved said that there was no evidence, so what about those who caused her children to disappear, those people are still fine... Only her children still don''t know where they are suffering... ¡­

    This is not the person she wants to marry...

    The person she wants to marry is not like this...

    It shouldn''t be like this...

    "Sister..." Shao Shuting couldn''t bear to see his sister suffering like this, but he couldn''t say whether it was the emperor''s.

    "Niangniang, you are still pregnant with a child, Niangniang, stop crying, maid, please don''t cry." The four maidservants were afraid that something would happen to their mother, and they had already cried to tears. "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you still have to think about the child in your belly. Didn''t you say that when His Royal Highness finds the child and the child is born, you and His Royal Highness will teach this child how to speak? Niangniang, take care of your body, Niangniang, don¡¯t cry, my servant is begging you.¡±

    Fortunately, Shao Youyue has a body, and Shao Youyue will still take care of the child in her stomach. After being persuaded by Zicui and the others, although she is still in pain, her mood gradually stabilized and she stopped crying.

    But both eyes were already swollen from crying.

    Shao Shuting sat on the side for a long time before he opened his mouth in deep thought: "Father is in the military camp now, if he knew that you were here and had a body, he would definitely send you back to the palace, if you stay in the military camp, there are many Inconvenience... Well, I don''t have any other particularly safe place for you to stay, but I know two children, don''t look at them as two children, but I trust them very much, I will take you to ask them, you Go to their house to have a miscarriage, and they will definitely take care of you."

    After a pause, Shao Shuting said again: "Just right, the second brother is making bait now, and when the second brother leaves Ping''an Town, the eyeliners of the Ji family and Concubine Yi will definitely follow the second brother, and around the second brother, Ping''an Town will It''s very safe, then the Huaishu Village below it is naturally safer. I used to recover from my injury there. Didn''t I write to you before this? Although the conditions are a bit worse, the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui''s people must fight. They never thought you''d be there."

    Besides, there is still the emperor in the palace to cover, to kill Concubine Yi and the others.

    Shao Youyue now as long as she doesn''t go back to the palace, she can have a safe place to stay and take care of the baby. As for whether the conditions are good or not, she doesn''t ask for it.

    but¡­¡­

    "Third brother, do you like those two children very much?" Judging from the appearance of the third brother, it seems that he likes these two children very much. In the letter to her before, these two children were also mentioned, and they were all praises.

    Moreover, it seems that the third brother not only likes the two children, but also treats the two children as friends, and his tone is full of the feeling that the two children are his friends.

    "Am I so obvious?" Shao Shuting touched his face and smiled warmly. Immediately, he smiled again: "They are very different, and you will like them very much when you meet them. By the way, that child named Shengqing is about the same age as the prince, and he was picked up by his family. Ten Ye had suspected that he might be the prince, but later he knew that the prince should be in Changyu, so naturally he no longer doubted it."

 Chapter 626ï¼š Drive people crazy?

    Chapter 626 Crazy?

    "That child is really pitiful." Shao Youyue couldn''t help sympathizing. The one who was picked up was raised by a peasant family, so he should have a bad life.

    Shao Shuting smiled and said: "He is not pitiful, the family who picked him up was very kind and treated him very well, and also, baby Jiang Yue was not a baby in that family at first, she was raised only when there was no one in her family. You will find out when you go there, but the peasant family doesn¡¯t have so much etiquette, so you have to be prepared. You also know that your identity must be concealed, and you can¡¯t be like the palace.¡±

    "I know." Shao Youyue nodded.

    "Then when the second brother leaves Ping''an Town, I will go and ask them."

    "it is good."

    *

    It is the first day of September in the blink of an eye.

    Because these days, Shao Zhongxi still comes to Xueji rice noodle lobby every day to sit for a long time. He didn''t want his two precious children to run so hard every day. Xue Sihu simply let his two precious children live in the shop. When will Shao Zhongxi stop coming? , his two precious children can go home again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan lived in the shop, and naturally they also lived on the second floor. The two of them shared a room, which was much larger than the room they lived in at home, so there was nothing they were not used to.

    Moreover, when they get up in the morning, they can also help the shop sell breakfast.

    On this day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got up in the morning, came down from the second floor and washed up in the backyard, then came to the front to help their shop sell breakfast.

    Jiang Yue was not tall enough, so she stood on the small bench.

    Xue Yan stood beside her.

    Now the street where they live and the people around them don''t go to other places to eat breakfast, they all come to their shop to eat.

    Some people will sit in the lobby to eat, some people will buy it and take it away.

    When was selling, Shen Yuxuan ran over with his small medicine box on his back: "Shengqing! Yuebao!"

    Shen''s Medical Center is on this street, and the Shen family compound is also nearby. Shen Yuxuan does not live in the academy. He goes to the academy every morning and returns home from the academy every evening.

    It was a bit hard to come across before, but didn''t Jiang Yue and Xue Yan live in the shop these few days? Shen Yuxuan came to them every day when he came back from school, beside them...doing homework.

    Shen Yuxuan, like the old doctor Shen, especially likes to eat rice noodle buns. Every day he passes by, he has to get off the carriage, buy buns and eat them on the road while going to school.

    Now that he can always see Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, he is very happy.

    "Two rice noodle buns!" As usual, he stretched out two little fingers.

    Xue Yan said: "Today there is meat in the rice noodle buns."

    "Those three!" Shen Yuxuan immediately changed his words happily.

    Jiang Yue stood on the small bench, then opened the drawer, wrapped three steaming steamed buns in oil paper, and handed them to Xue Yan, who handed them to Shen Yuxuan next to them.

    Shen Yuxuan hurriedly opened the oiled paper, not afraid of being hot, so he took a big bite, "Your buns are still delicious."

    "Go to the academy, don''t be late." Xue Yan said.

    "Yeah!" Shen Yuxuan nodded. "I''ll come back to you to do my homework tonight!"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Don''t look at Shen Yuxuan''s talent in practicing medicine, but in terms of reading, he is really stupid and maddening. No matter how he explains it, he can''t understand it. Jiang Yue is very fortunate. Even if Shen Yuxuan has questions when he is doing his homework, he will ask Xue Yan, I won''t ask her...

    In general, Shao Zhongxi will come not long after breakfast. He sits all morning and does not leave until noon is almost over.

    It''s almost noon here, and Shao Zhongxi has not come.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were behind the counter again, looked at each other.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "Xingyu", "Aunt Yao next door", "No Talk", "Bingxueyue", "Stranger%bum" for the rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 627ï¼š There is ample time

    Chapter 627

    During this period of time, Shao Zhongxi came every day, Xue Sihu was used to it, but he suddenly stopped coming, and he was still a little unaccustomed to it, but he still said something to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "It''s this time, I haven''t come yet. , Shouldn''t it be coming today?"

    Xue Yan said: "Should."

    Jiangyue is also these two words.

    Although they said so, both of them thought that if they didn''t come today, the possibility of coming back to their shop to sit every day in the future is extremely unlikely.

    Should have waited for something, left Ping An Town, right?

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other again, tacitly knowing.

    However, just to be on the safe side, the two of them didn''t plan to go home today. They planned to stay in the shop and see again tomorrow. If Shao Zhongxi didn''t come tomorrow, they would go home.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are in their shop. On the other side, Shao Zhongxi has not left Ping''an Town yet, and is drinking tea in Room 1, Tianzi, Quanping Inn.

    Last night, people from the Ji family and Concubine Yi finally stared at him again. Naturally, he couldn''t leave Ping''an Town immediately, lest the people from the Ji family and Concubine Yi became suspicious, thinking that he had found their eyeliner and knew that he was actually doing it. bait.

    He plans to leave tomorrow.

    But being targeted again, it is not good to go to Xueji rice noodle, so as not to cause trouble to Xueji rice noodle.

    Although he was still suspicious of the two children, he could see that the two children were not bad, otherwise he would not have saved his younger brother.

    If this is bad, it will be detrimental to the Shao family. Those two children had already started when they knew that his younger brother was the general of Zhennan.

    He knew it all.

    After drinking tea for a while, Shao Zhongxi walked to the desk on the other side, wrote a note, and instructed the people at the Quanping Inn: "When the king leaves tomorrow, give this note to the two children."

    "Yes, Your Highness!" The man immediately took orders.

    The next day, before dawn, Shao Zhongxi left Ping''an Town.

    When the people from the Ji family and Concubine Yigui saw it, they all kept up with it secretly, and they all felt that there was nothing here, and they went to other suspicious places to find His Royal Highness.

    It was not until it was determined that there were no more people from the Ji family and Concubine Yigui in the town. At that time, someone from the Quanping Inn came to deliver notes to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were helping to clean the floor of the shop lobby, while Xue Sihu and the others were busy in the backyard. Naturally, Xue Sihu and the others did not see anyone coming, only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did.

    As soon as the man dressed like ordinary people walked in front of them, he clasped his fists at them: "Young Master Shengqing, Miss Yuebao, I am from the Quanping Inn, this is for you."

    said, and took out a note.

    didn''t say who gave it. After giving it to them, the person hurried away.

    Xue Yan opened the note, and on the note was written ''It will be long in Japan''.

    When Jiang Yue saw these four words, he was immediately certain that it was definitely written by Shao Zhongxi, and he disliked Shao Zhongxi even more.

    However, one thing is certain, this Shao Zhongxi really left Ping''an Town.

    Such a note will only be left for people when they leave.

    Xue Yan was naturally able to confirm this, and sighed inaudibly before saying, "Since he can write this note, he probably won''t send someone to stare at us."

    is just for looks, and we will meet again in the future.

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    "Everyone is gone, so let''s tell the fourth brother, we''ve all lived here for a few days, and it''s time to go home." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue responded: "Well."

 Chapter 628ï¼š Seems a little too happy

    Chapter 628 seems a little too happy

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went to the backyard and told Xue Sihu, who was pulling water from the well, that Shao Zhongxi had left.

    said someone came to tell them.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t say anything about Japan¡¯s long-term future.

    When Xue Sihu heard that Shao Zhongxi was gone, he would not come back to sit every day in the future. Naturally, he was happy and said, "Then you can go home, don''t live in the shop. Last time, the elder brother helped bring the firewood and said Mother, they miss you."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Xue Sihu naturally wouldn''t let his two precious children drive the carriage back by themselves, but hired a carriage and let his two precious children go back in the hired carriage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home like this.

    When I got home, it was not yet noon.

    The family members were all very happy when they saw them coming back. Everyone said that they were not thin or thin, for fear that they would not be used to living in the shop. Now, naturally, everyone felt at ease.

    "Yeah, Yuebao." As soon as Li Hehua saw her little Yuebao, she wanted to hug Jiang Yue again. As usual, very rare.

    "Hey Lotus." Liu Guixia hurriedly stopped her, for fear that Li Hehua would really hug her and look like something big would happen.

    Moreover, seeing Liu Guixia is not only happy, but also happy...

    Jiang Yue''s eyes fell on Xue Yihu, the eldest brother. This eldest brother just kept giggling and seemed to be a little too happy. So, is her sister-in-law finally pregnant?

    Sure enough, before she could ask, she heard Liu Guixia bend over and say to her with a smile on her face: "Yuebao, your sister-in-law seems to be pregnant and can''t hold you anymore. Your sister-in-law is also true, it''s been so long since your menstrual period. Come on, I just whispered to me today, I think it might be, I also think it''s very possible, your sister-in-law is not all in good health, not all old doctor Shen said, when she grows fat and is in good health, Naturally you will get pregnant."

    After speaking, he said to Xue Yihu: "Yihu, no matter what, after lunch, you should take your daughter-in-law to the town to show the old doctor Shen, we don''t have a decent doctor in this ten-mile-eight village. Let old doctor Shen see us and feel at ease."

    "Hey." Xue Yihu responded immediately and couldn''t help but glance at Li Hehua.

    Li Hehua immediately bowed her head shyly.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan, Xue Yan had a smile on her face, and had been hoping for a better life for everyone in the family. He was probably very happy, but she was actually happy too. Li Hehua, the elder sister-in-law, is finally pregnant, and Li Hehua will no longer be lost or uncomfortable because of this.

    After lunch, Xue Yihu drove the ox cart and took Li Hehua to the town. Naturally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go again, but followed Xue Dafu to the new house to clean.

    These days, the doors and windows of the new house have been fixed, and the town has also sent their furniture to the house and placed them all.

    is also smoked with wormwood.

    Except for the smaller guest room, all other occupant rooms are the same size.

    One of Xue Dafu¡¯s Liu Guixia, one of Xue Yihu¡¯s Li Hehua, one of Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan¡¯s, one of Xue Sanhu¡¯s, one of Xue Sihu¡¯s, one of Xue Wuhu¡¯s, one of Xue Yan¡¯s, one of Jiang Yue¡¯s.

    Each of these rooms is divided into an inner room and an outer room. The inner room is equipped with a stepping bed, the outer room has a kang under the window, and there is a carved hollow moon door between the outer room and the inner room.

    In the outer room, which is also in front of the Moon Gate, a large screen is placed to cover the inner room, so that people can stand in the outer room and cannot see the inside.

    In addition, there is a round table in the outer room. Around the round table, there are many dark red round piers, which can be used as stools.

 Chapter 629ï¼š Is it a three-time happiness?

    Chapter 629 It''s also a three-time happiness?

    Large cabinets, seat screens, small tables on the kang...and so on.

    Only Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Sihu each had a desk in their room, and there was a large bookshelf against the wall.

    Originally, the family planned to only provide desks and bookshelves for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, because Xue Yan and Jiang Yue could read and write at home, but Xue Sihu said that if he expanded his business in the future, he still needed to know some characters. The disadvantage is that he is illiterate, so he also built a desk and bookshelf, intending to learn some words when he has time.

    However, I still built a study at home because I was afraid that the rest of the family would also want to read.

    There are only two guest rooms, and the furniture inside is much simpler.

    This house is not only made of the front yard, but also the back yard. There, there is a small door in the back yard, which is the back door. In the backyard, a row of small houses was also built. In fact, there are four small rooms. They are also blue-brick houses. They are also much shorter than the rooms in front of them. They are used to store things after they come to the house, such as firewood. , put rice, put dry rice noodles, and other sundries, then it is naturally empty inside, and there is nothing at present.

    The stove room is much bigger than the one in the old house, and there is a special table for cutting vegetables. There is a long table, and there is no problem for several people standing there in a row to cut vegetables at the same time.

    Cabinets, cooktops, everything is new.

    The well in the yard was drilled in front of the kitchen room, and a shed was built next to the wall of the kitchen room to cover the well. Even if it rained, the water would be pulled up and brought into the kitchen room, but it would not get wet.

    The cellar is now empty with several boxes of potatoes.

    Now there is only one more cleaning left in this new house. After it is cleaned up, tomorrow I can come to lay bedding, tablecloths, felt strips, put mattresses, backrests, throw pillows on the kang... and so on, these are also Everything is new.

    The day after tomorrow, that is, the fourth day of September, we will naturally be able to move into this new house as planned.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan cleaned the new house and the sun went down, they went home.

    Seeing that Xue Yihu and Li Hehua had not returned from the town, Liu Guixia was a little anxious. As soon as dinner was ready, she took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the entrance of the village to wait.

    Until it was completely dark, Xue Yihu and Li Hehua finally came back from the town. Xue Yihu was blushing, but he was stupid. He didn''t know how to say it. It''s been two months.

    When Liu Guixia heard this, although she thought that Li Hehua was very likely to be pregnant, she was very happy and said, "Little Stone was born, and you are finally pregnant. The day after tomorrow, our family will move to a new house. Going to live, it can be considered three joys at the door, good good, good. Let''s go, let''s go back."

    "Yuebao." Because Li Hehua was pregnant, she couldn''t hold her little moon baby, but she was busy holding a small and soft hand of her family''s little moon baby.

    is still full of rarity.

    The voice was still soft for fear of scaring her little Yuebao.

    The sister-in-law has always treated her like this. Jiang Yue obediently let Li Hehua hold her, thinking in her heart that she would protect this sister-in-law for the rest of her life.

    and the rest of the family.

    *

    On the fourth day of September, because the family was going to move to a new house that day, Xue Sihu came back from the town on purpose, and the shop in the town was temporarily handed over to Xue Dagui to take care of it.

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue moved to a new house with her small burden and the rest of the family.

 Chapter 630ï¼š Brush the first place in the sense of existence?

    Chapter 630 First place in the sense of presence?

    Jiang Yue is so big, and she has a room of her own. For her now, this room is a bit big, but Jiang Yue is quite satisfied and feels that the space for activities is much larger.

    Moreover, her room is adjacent to Xue Yan''s room. In addition, in order to control the land area, the houses are not all built in a row, but like a back character. Her room protrudes a lot back. Open the rear window, if Xue Yan also opens the rear window, she can see the situation in Xue Yan''s room.

    It will be more convenient to find Xue Yan for anything in the future.

    Jiang Yue opened her small bag, took out her clothes, shoes and socks in the small bag and put them in the cabinet.

    Now the conditions at home are much better, her shoes are all soft-soled shoes, and the fabric of her clothes is okay, not all coarse cloth, but if she has to work, she still wears coarse cloth clothes as much as possible.

    Coarse clothes are dirt-resistant and easy to wash.

    She doesn''t really have anything. Her family already brought things like a tub, washbasin, new cloth, washstand, etc. for her yesterday, and they are placed in a small area separated by another screen in her room.

    Wait for Jiang Yue to put away her clothes, shoes and socks, even if she stays in her room, it will be fine.

    She pushed the window open again to let the air out of the room.

    The room still smelled of wormwood.

    But with the windows open, we could hear Liu Guixia and the others even more happy voices. Everyone was very happy and their voices were very loud.

    Although the third and fifth brothers are not at home, their rooms are also covered with quilts. No matter when the third and fifth brothers come back, they can stay there.

    Although the second sister-in-law can get out of bed and leave now, she is still confinement. She moved to a new house. She is happy, but she still tries to stay in the room and does not come out. .

    Little Xue Shi was crying, probably because he was hungry. When he was hungry, he cried every time and wished that the whole village would know that he was hungry and come to feed him.

    Second brother often said that this little boy was the first in his sense of existence.

    Sister-in-law is now pregnant, just like the second sister-in-law who was pregnant before, she can at most be allowed to do some light work to be active, and she can''t be inactive at all, which is not good for the child in her belly.

    Big brother is very nervous, big sister-in-law, but she is too simple and honest, and she is really stupid, and I don''t know how to express it. I just always look at my sister-in-law and keep giggling. I am always very embarrassed now.

    In fact, I also reserved a room for my grandfather, but the family has long since separated. My grandfather follows the uncle. I am afraid that the uncle will be overhearted, and the second uncle''s family will probably have ideas. I told my grandfather below, and my grandfather naturally disagreed. My grandfather only promised to let them give him more delicious food and drink, saying that this was enough, and the old man was already very happy. Anyway, they were all in the same village.

    Fortunately, the days of the uncle''s house are getting better and better, and sooner or later, a big house can be built.

    And today, grandpa will come too, and he promised to come to this new house for lunch today.

    also agreed with the uncle''s family, the uncle''s family will come today.

    Their house and the second uncle''s house have not been around for many years, so it is not easy to call the second uncle''s house.

    The fourth uncle is still in town today to help manage the shop. The fourth brother is back. Naturally, the fourth uncle will not come to eat at noon. However, the fourth brother told the fourth uncle to make the shop''s lunch at noon a bit richer. It''s the joy of having a new house. Although the fourth uncle didn''t come back, he bought a package of cakes and asked the fourth brother to bring it back to grandpa. Grandpa was very happy.

 Chapter 631ï¼š open heart

    Chapter 631 Open Heart

    Although it was still early, and there was no rush to make lunch, Liu Guixia was already busy killing the chickens. Jiang Yue heard the chickens crowing and knew it was killing them, so she hurried out of the room to see if anyone could help.

    There is nothing else to help, at most she squatted in front of the tub and helped pull the chicken feathers.

    killed an old hen.

    "Yuebao, be careful, don''t burn yourself." It was the chicken feathers being plucked in the hot water, and Li Hehua was also sitting in front of the wooden tub, plucking it. In the end, she was afraid of burning her little Yuebao. Those two hands were so small and tender, so she would feel bad for them. "Okay, okay, be good, I''ll do it here, don''t pull it out."

    Jiang Yue really couldn''t beat this sister-in-law, so she didn''t pull it out.

    I also bought fish meat and a lot of other vegetables at home, all of which I bought at the vegetable market in the morning when my fourth brother came back from town.

    "Yihu, there is no water." Liu Guixia shouted while busy looking at what vegetables she had bought and when she was about to wash the vegetables.

    "Hey, I''ll shake it now." Xue Yihu hurriedly strode to the well, where a reel was installed in the well at home, go down the bucket, and use the reel to shake the water up, which is still very labor-saving.

    "After you shake it, go to the cellar and get two potatoes. Everyone likes to eat potato stewed chicken nuggets. I will also make potato stewed chicken nuggets at noon today. Remember not to take the wrong frame. The inner frames are reserved for seeds. , the few boxes outside are what we usually eat at home." Liu Guixia said.

    "Hey." Xue Yihu replied with a naive smile, and his daughter-in-law said in the morning that she wanted to eat chicken stewed with potatoes.

    Involuntarily, Xue Yihu smirked and looked at his daughter-in-law again.

    Li Hehua was sitting there plucking chicken feathers, and she was very embarrassed to be seen by Xue Yihu.

    After helping to pull two buckets of water from the well, Xue Yihu went into the cellar and brought up two large potatoes. Seeing Jiang Yue waiting at the entrance of the cellar, he gave the potatoes to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue took two large potatoes and went to the sink to wash.

    It happened that Xue Yan also put all his things in his room. When he left the room, he saw Jiang Yue and his mother washing vegetables under the shed by the well, so he also came over, squatted by the basin, and helped busy.

    "Our home is really open now." Li Hehua couldn''t help but whispered while plucking chicken feathers beside her. In such a big house, every room is big, the yard is big, there is a well, and there is still a lot of space in the backyard. Just looking at it makes me happy.

    "It''s not." Liu Guixia didn''t expect that their family could have such a good life, and that smile never came off her face.

    The house was too crowded before, but now, with such a big room, she also opened her heart when she saw it.

    said, and poured all the cabbage into the basin.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped wash.

    Xue Sihu put all his things in his room and walked out, just in time to see that the door of his second brother''s room was open, and the second brother was coaxing little Xue Shi in the shaker in the outer room of the room. It was easy to coax Xiao Xue Shi to stop crying, he went over immediately, pinched Xiao Xue Shi''s little mouth in a bad way, and made Xiao Xue Shi cry again.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Xiao Xue Shi cried so loudly.

    "Four Tigers!" Xue Erhu laughed angrily and wanted to chase after this younger brother.

    "Hahaha..." Xue Sihu hurried out for fear that his second brother would kick him. He is not a good uncle. Ha ha.

    Seeing that they were washing vegetables by the well, he also came over.

    squatted opposite Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    also helped with the dishes.

 Chapter 632ï¼š still have an idea

    Chapter 632 is still very thoughtful

    Liu Guixia smiled and said to him: "Look at how you look like a fourth uncle, and don''t look at how old you are, you are already old enough to say kiss, if you also have children, you won''t be able to make you cry every day. "

    "Mother," Xue Sihu immediately put his hands together, begging for mercy, but his eyes were smiling like a fox, "I''ve only been home once in a long time, so you can''t miss me?"

    Liu Guixia was just talking about it casually, it was natural.

    After the dishes were all washed, Xue Sihu and Liu Guixia laughed again: "Mother, Xiaoyan and Yuebao, I''ll take away, and you''ll have to cook the meal. I want to take advantage of being at home today and learn some Chinese characters with them. No matter how hard I practice in the town, I have bought all the pen, ink, paper and inkstone. This is a business. Sometimes it¡¯s not good to be illiterate. I still want to get a ledger. I can¡¯t even know what is written in the ledger. literate."

    "Dare to be good, dare to be good. It was also because the family was poor at the time and couldn''t provide for all of you to study. Come on, there is no need for you here." Liu Guixia smiled.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obediently followed their fourth brother to their fourth brother''s room.

    Jiang Yue was literate, but her family thought she was taught by Xue Yan because she was with Xue Yan every day.

    But no matter here or in the original world, she has never written with a brush, and her family has not seen her write for so long. Every time it is written by Xue Yan, the family probably knows that she can write with a brush. The words are probably not as good as Xue Yan''s writing.

    Now the fourth brother asked her to come into the room, obviously by the way, and he wouldn''t expect her to teach him to write. He would definitely ask Xue Yan to teach him.

    Sure enough, as soon as the fourth brother entered the room, he pressed Xue Yan to sit in front of the desk: "Xiaoyan, I will report something for you to write, and then I will recognize it word by word for what you wrote."

    Xue Sihu still has a lot of ideas, so let¡¯s recognize some words he wants to know first.

    And he reported it, he must remember what he reported. As long as Xue Yan followed it, even if someone who didn''t know how to read was teaching him, he would be able to correspond and recognize these words.

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied.

    studied the ink and took the pen from the pen holder.

    Xue Sihu started to report: "Dry rice noodles, twenty-five cents a pound..."

    Xue Yan naturally began to write.

    is no different from records.

    Jiang Yue had nothing to do when she was idle, so she leaned on the desk with her small body, and helped to polish the ink with her small hands. Although she has never written with a brush, she has a steady hand and can control her strength at will. If she writes with a brush, it may not be so good-looking at first, but it will be very good-looking after a long time.

    It is not like ordinary people who need to practice calligraphy for a long time in order to write correctly and look good.

    This is also the benefit of her many abilities in the last days.

    The people in the post-apocalyptic era have basically evolved to have a super learning ability.

    So, she had already thought about it. She couldn''t possibly have anything she wanted to write or draw in the future, so she would ask Xue Yan to help her write and draw. She would also start using a brush herself and write beautifully. She also has a desk in her room, as well as pen, ink, paper and inkstone. She can write whenever she wants.

    *

    On this side, Jiang Yue is helping to grind ink and has his own plans. On the other side, Shao Shuting personally escorted his sister Shao Youyue to Ping''an Town.

    Toya escorted him with him.

    When he received the news that his second brother had left Ping''an Town, he immediately set off with his sister, but because his sister was suddenly very unwell yesterday, she couldn''t stand the bumps at all, and the carriage was slower. So it was not until now that I arrived in Ping An Town.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you for the rewards of the two babies, "A Lot of Self" and "Never Falling Fireworks"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 633ï¼š Are you still trying her? !

    Chapter 633 Are you still trying her? !

    Passing by the Quanping Inn, thinking about his sister''s body, Shao Shuting stopped the carriage and asked his sister to enter the Quanping Inn to rest for a while, have lunch, and then go to Huaishu Village.

    Zicui and Xue Liu helped his sister to sit down in the Tianzihao room on the second floor of the inn.

    Xiahan and Miaohan followed behind with something.

    Shao Shuting walked last.

    The shopkeeper and Shiye of Quanping Inn followed Shao Shuting.

    It wasn''t until Shao Shuting sat down in the room that the shopkeeper told Shao Shuting, "General, the lord found that baby Jiang Yue is very skilled, and Miss Qiyin is not her opponent at all."

    "This is even better!" Shao Shuting was overjoyed. Having said that, he turned his head and smiled warmly with his sister: "You went to their house. They can not only take care of you, but also protect you, so I feel more at ease."

    Shao Youyue leaned against the bed, barely cheered up and smiled, feeling really uncomfortable.

    "Yes," Shao Shuting suddenly realized that something was wrong, and turned to look at the shopkeeper, "How did my second brother find out that Jiang Yuebao is very skilled?"

    When asked this question, Shao Shuting''s eyelids were still jumping, and he had a bad premonition.

    The shopkeeper replied truthfully: "My lord asked Miss Qiyin to try her, and she almost killed Miss Qiyin."

    "Oops! The two little devils must be angry! Especially Jiang Yuebao, who has the worst temper." Shao Shuting stood up instantly when he was stimulated, and only felt that one head and two were big. "Didn''t I send a letter? There''s more than one letter, please don''t mess with her, you still try her?!"

    Everyone resents others to test them!

    Besides, Jiang Yuebao has a bad temper.

    The shopkeeper was frightened and hurriedly knelt down, "No, it''s not what we want to try, we also persuaded and told the lord not to mess with it, but the lord he...he...he...still..."

    "When will the second brother''s suspicious temper be changed!" Shao Shuting''s head was even bigger. "If I knew this earlier, I wouldn''t have told him about those two little devils!"

    He said it because he liked those two little devils too much and wanted to share the joy with his family.

    How could he know!

    Will those two little devils still care about him?

    Shao Youyue saw her third brother''s big head, so he resisted the discomfort and asked, "Third brother, is there something wrong? Can''t I go to their house?"

    "No, no, don''t think about it." Shao Shuting hurriedly comforted. "Their hearts are actually the softest, and they will definitely agree with you to live in their house."

    "That''s good." Shao Youyue forced a smile, her face paler.

    Shao Shuting frowned, "Xue Liu, how did you heal your master? I haven''t seen your master well, and it''s getting worse."

    "General''s forgiveness!" Xue Liu hurriedly knelt down and blamed herself extremely. She also didn''t know why their mother''s health was getting worse and worse, she was obviously treating the symptoms.

    "Don''t blame her." Shao Youyue said weakly.

    "Get up." Shao Shuting made Xue Liu get up.

    Xue Liu got up, but stood aside to wipe away tears. She is useless, can''t heal their mother-in-law...

    Shao Shuting looked solemn, thought about it, and then said to his sister: "Sister, I know a doctor, but he is a bit temperamental, but his medical skills are still very good. I have been injured like this before, and I have been cured. If this was another doctor, he would have shaken his head and said there was no cure, so I''m going to invite him over to show you?"

    Although Shao Youyue was pale, she was amused: "Third brother, who do you know? Why are they so angry?"

 Chapter 634ï¼š Not cured!

    Chapter 634 Died!

    Shao Shuting also thought it was funny. Laughed.

    Then, I wanted to go.

    Ten Ye said: "Let''s go on."

    Shao Shuting said: "If I don''t go in person, how can I see my sincerity? Learn how to treat people who are worthy with sincerity, sincerity, and respect. Only then will others treat you like that."

    After saying that, the person strode out of the room and went to Shen''s Medical Clinic.

    Old doctor Shen was drying herbs in the backyard of the hospital. As soon as Shao Shuting found it, he hurriedly clasped his fists and smiled warmly: "Old doctor."

    Old Doctor Shen looked back subconsciously, and when he saw Shao Shuting, he immediately became angry: "It''s you again! Died!"

    The obvious misunderstanding was that he was injured again and came to him for treatment.

    Shao Shuting smiled and said, "It''s not me, it''s my sister. She has been feeling very unwell recently. I want to ask the old doctor to show my sister. The old doctor, are you still angry with me?"

    Old Doctor Shen ignored his last sentence, but turned around, "Where is your sister?"

    "At the Quanping Inn."

    Old Doctor Shen stopped talking and went to the front of the hospital to get the medicine box. Shao Shuting hurriedly helped him get it, and smiled with him warmly.

    Old Doctor Shen ignored him, but he left the hospital and came to the Quanping Inn.

    Shao Shuting followed, feeling in his heart that all the good people he knew were hard-mouthed and soft-hearted.

    On the second floor, in the room, the maid had already put down the gauze, covering Shao Youyue, who was already lying on the bed.

    Seeing the old doctor Shen coming, Zi Cui hurriedly brought a round pier to the bedside and sat down for the old doctor Shen to see the doctor.

    Old Doctor Shen still ignored Shao Shuting, but took out a pulse pillow from the medicine box Shao Shuting was holding in both hands and placed it by the bed.

    "Sister." Shao Shuting called out softly.

    Shao Youyue opened her eyes drowsily, stretched out a white snow-like wrist, placed it on the pulse pillow, and said politely, "Old Doctor Shen is here."

    "You''re welcome." Old Doctor Shen also replied politely.

    It wasn''t until Xue Liu put a brocade handkerchief on his wrist, and then the old doctor Shen put his hand on it, and through the handkerchief, he felt Shao Youyue''s pulse and stroked his beard with the other hand.

    After a long while, the old doctor Shen was furious: "Another one who will die! Die!"

    After saying that, I got up and left.

    Shao Youyue on the bed was taken aback, thinking that this doctor''s temper is really bad.

    "Doctor, doctor," Shao Shuting was busy holding the medicine box to stop people, "what''s wrong with my sister? You must have seen that my sister is pregnant. For the innocent sake of the child, you can also treat it, we really can''t do anything, old doctor? You calm down, calm down, okay?"

    The old doctor Shen was very angry. He hated this kind of people who don''t care for their lives and their bodies. Since they don''t care so much, why should they see the doctor?

    But thinking that my sister is indeed pregnant...

    "Does your family inherit this kind of personality from your ancestors?" Old Doctor Shen asked. These one or two... really **** off an old man like him!

    Shao Shuting: "...No. Well, that, old doctor, there are some things I can''t tell you directly, but whether it''s me or my sister, I still want our own lives, not what you think."

    The old doctor Shen looked at Shao Shuting with suspicion, and when he saw that Shao Shuting didn''t seem to be telling lies, his anger subsided a lot: "She is this disease because she practiced herself to become like this, it is not a day''s work, there are several Years later, but now that I am pregnant with a child, my body is even weaker, and I can see it even more. If I feel depressed, I don''t eat when I should eat, I don''t drink when I should drink, and the blood is stagnant, not to mention the child in the stomach. Even she can''t save herself."

 Chapter 635ï¼š Illness comes like a mountain down, sickness goes like a thread

    Chapter 635 Illness comes like a mountain down, sickness goes like a thread

    "It''s just that you''re in a good mood, don''t stop eating and drinking, you''ll be fine, right?" Shao Shuting said immediately.

    Old Doctor Shen: "Naturally, she still needs to take medicine, but now she is too weak and has a child in her stomach. She can''t take many medicines, and she can''t take a lot of medicines a day, at most once, I will prescribe a prescription first. Son, let her eat. It can not only relieve the miscarriage, but also slowly take care of her body. This is not urgent, otherwise, it will not hurt the child in her stomach, or her body will not be able to take care of it. it is good."

    Hearing this, Shao Shuting thought of something and was taken aback, so he hurriedly brought over the recipe that Xueliuskai had prepared and showed it to Doctor Shen.

    His sister is taking this medicine now.

    Old Doctor Shen looked at it, and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled: "Which quack doctor prescribed this?"

    Xueliu knelt down with a plop, "Slave is guilty!"

    Seeing that Xue Liu was young, Old Doctor Shen sighed and said earnestly: "Girl, you are still right about the medicine you prescribed, you mainly use these medicines, even if the amount is a bit larger, you can drink it three times a day. It''s bigger, be careful next time, life is at stake."

    "Thank you doctor for your teaching." Xue Liu choked.

    "The main thing is her mood. Other medicines are auxiliary. You can persuade her." The doctor was benevolent, and Old Doctor Shen couldn''t help but instructed Shao Shuting again.

    After all, he didn''t know why this lady was in a depressed mood all the year round, and she always refused to eat or drink, so naturally it was not easy to persuade her.

    Before Shao Shuting could speak, Shao Youyue on the bed stood up slightly and said gratefully, "Thank you, old doctor, I''ve been in a much better mood recently, but suddenly..."

    It was obvious that her family would be found in Changyu soon. She still had a child in her belly, and she was no longer bored in the palace as before. She was in a better mood than before.

    She originally thought her body would get better and better, but she suddenly got worse.

    "It''s good if you''re in a good mood. Why did you suddenly act like this? I just explained the reason. It wasn''t too sudden, but it was more obvious. Illness comes like a mountain down, and sickness disappears like a thread. It''s almost the same reason." The old doctor went to the outer room.

    A pen, ink, paper and inkstone have already been prepared on the table in the outer room.

    Old doctor Shen prescribed a prescription.

    After opening the recipe, he handed it to Shao Shuting and said, "You are all from the Imperial Capital, right? The Imperial Capital is a long way away, it''s better for your sister not to go that far. Take good care of this town."

    "Can we go to Huaishu Village?" Shao Shuting asked cautiously, for fear that the old doctor would be angry again that they did not take care of their bodies and their lives.

    Old Doctor Shen understood as soon as he heard it, "Are you going to find Shengqing and Yuebao?"

    "I still have important things to do. I can''t take care of my sister all the time. I want to entrust my sister to them." Shao Shuting said truthfully.

    In the future, his sister will have to find this old doctor to see it again, and she can''t hide it.

    Old Doctor Shen stroked his beard and said: "Huashu Village is not too far away, you can slow down the carriage a little bit. But if you go, just take care of it for a while, unless your health is much better, otherwise, just take it easy. Stop messing around in any car."

    "Thank you, old doctor." Shao Shuting was very grateful.

    After seeing off the old doctor Shen, Shao Shuting happily said to his sister: "You have heard what the old doctor Shen said just now, no matter what the reason is, don''t think about anything else in the future, just put your mood in a good mood and take good care of your health. Pregnancy is better than anything else. The prince and I will definitely help you get it back."

 Chapter 636ï¼š much better

    Chapter 636 Much better

    "Yes." Shao Youyue nodded with a smile.

    Her health was suddenly so bad, she was terrified before, not only was she afraid that she would not be able to keep the child, but also that even if she got her Shuer back, she would not be able to see her, but now she is at ease.

    Shao Shuting saw that his sister''s face was really pale and terrifying, and it was a little difficult, so he didn''t plan to rush his sister to Huaishu Village today, but planned to send it tomorrow.

    Although he can''t stay here forever, he wants to go back to the military camp, but he can go back to the military camp tomorrow, so he doesn''t have to rush back today.

    There were many packets of medicines from Shen''s Medical Center, Zi Cui and the others took out a packet and fried it.

    When it was time for lunch, the medicine was ready. Shao Youyue reluctantly got up and took some lunch before drinking the medicine, and then lay down again.

    At this moment, in Huaishu Village, Old Man Xue, Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu, Xue Wen and others are having lunch in Jiang Yue''s new house. The lunch is very rich, and the table is full of vegetables, which is very lively.

    After lunch, Old Man Xue and the others only sat for a while before going back.

    And while the weather was good, Xue Dafu, Xue Erhu and the others went to the workshop to make rice noodles, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went with them.

    Now I make rice noodles at home. Unless the weather is bad, I will go to the workshop every day to make rice noodles.

    One is that the stock of dried rice noodles is not enough to sell; the other is that one day the weather is bad, the weather will be bad for several days, the rice noodles will not dry at all, and it will become moldy. point.

    Xue Sihu came back today. Naturally, he had to stay for one night before going to town, so in the afternoon, Xue Sihu also came to the workshop to help make rice noodles.

    Thanks to soaking the early rice in the morning, I decided to make rice noodles. Anyway, I made a lot in the afternoon.

    Liu Guixia was still at home while taking care of Yu Hongyan''s confinement while taking little Xue Shi in the shaker.

    Li Hehua helped with the light work at home when she saw that there was light work at home. When she didn''t work lightly, she also joined Liu Guixia and played with Xiao Xue Shi.

    Xue Yihu went back to the old house where he lived to do woodwork, made some things according to the booklet drawn by Xue Yan, and continued to practice his hands. He likes to do this, and his family supports it.

    Now the old house is very empty, let him make things in whichever room he wants.

    In the evening, I ate the leftovers from noon, and I cooked too much at noon.

    Now that we have a big house, everyone''s room is quite big, and washing is much more convenient; sleeping is also spacious, and the step-by-step bed is beautiful and big, Xue Dafu and the others feel it is unreal, and excited, of course, a little bit They didn''t get used to it. They had never slept so comfortably. Everything was brand new, so they didn''t fall asleep until the middle of the night.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about the size of the bed, she fell asleep early and peacefully.

    Xue Yan actually doesn''t pay attention to these things, because he has experienced too many things in his previous life, and many things are underestimated, and he is not excited and very calm.

    The next day, Xue Sihu did not eat breakfast at home, so he went back to the shop in the town.

    Seeing that the weather is not bad today, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the workshop together with Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu to make rice noodles. At the same time, they also took out the rice noodles that were not dried yesterday and continued to dry them.

    Just when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in the yard of the workshop, cushioning the stools and drying the rice noodles on the bamboo poles, in the town, Shao Shuting walked out of the Quanping Inn.

    Behind are Zi Cui and Xue Liu supporting Shao Youyue.

    All dressed up as women.

    There was a carriage at the entrance of Quanping Inn, and Shao Youyue was carefully helped onto the carriage.

    Yesterday, after taking a dose of medicine and resting for so long, Shao Youyue''s complexion and spirit were much better than yesterday, but she still felt quite unwell.

 Chapter 637ï¼š cant let...

    Chapter 637 Can''t let...

    She also knew that it was impossible to cure her with a single dose of medicine, and the old doctor Shen said, don''t be in a hurry, take your time.

    Shao Youyue is still in a very peaceful mood now, listen to her third brother''s words, take good care of the fetus and the body, and don''t think about anything else. As for her Shuer, she believed that her three brothers would definitely be able to find her back.

    Shao Shuting was just about to get on the horse and accompanied him by the carriage, but he saw that he had brought back the people who had gone to Huaishu Village to inquire secretly.

    The spy whispered something in Shao Shuting''s ear, and Shao Shuting laughed: "Just right."

    As he said that, he walked to the carriage and said to his sister in the carriage, "Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao''s new house has four huts behind the new house. Although it is a little smaller, they are going to put things, but in the backyard, it is also very small. Quiet, sister, why don''t I tell them to let you live there?"

    Shao Youyue smiled and said, "That''s naturally good."

    "Okay." Shao Shuting nodded, then he walked over to the horse again and got on his back.

    Ten Ye also got on the horse.

    Zicui and Xia Han also followed each other on a horse.

    Xueliu and Miaohan were driving the carriage, and Xueliu opened the curtains from time to time to see if their mother-in-law was doing well.

    The carriage drove very slowly, and it was not until almost noon that I saw the Huaishu Village in front of me.

    But instead of moving forward, he stopped the carriage.

    Shao Shuting got off his horse while letting Shiye secretly find Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    He will not enter Huaishu Village. Everyone in Huaishu Village knows him, and also knows his surname Shao and what his name is. Just in case, people in Huaishu Village cannot know that it is Shao Shuting''s sister who has a miscarriage here.

    Ten Ye walked from the small road, avoiding people, turning left and right, all the way to the brick house.

    He was about to scrape the top of the wall to see what was going on inside, when he saw Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao walking back on the Tianba, they should have come back from the workshop on the mountain, so he stopped scraping and avoided people as much as possible. Hidden behind a tree, he planned to wait for Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao to get down from the Tianba and bypass the river, and then he came out to bring Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao aside to talk.

    On Tianba, Jiang Yuezheng went home with Xue Yan.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu stopped them from helping them, saying that it was almost time for lunch, and asked them to come back first.

    had left the sight of Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu, Xue Yan stopped holding her, she walked in front, Xue Yan followed behind.

    The two of them were not in a hurry and walked slowly.

    As he walked, Jiang Yue said, "I''m still busy making rice noodles at home. When the fourth brother opens the shop in the county, he won''t necessarily be busy, and he will have to hire someone."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan replied gently.

    "If we hire someone," Jiang Yue continued, "then others will know how our rice noodles are made. Of course, it''s good for others to keep secrets for our family. When we hire people, we will make it clear to them. With the premise of confidentiality, But if someone still spreads the practice... it doesn''t matter, this practice is not difficult, sooner or later someone will figure it out, I told you before."

    "Um."

    "But our family has this workshop, which can quickly turn off the early rice into rice, and can quickly grind the soaked rice into rice flour. It is not only fast, but also the cost is much lower. Others want to be as fast as our family. Low cost is difficult. And when their cost is high, things are naturally expensive to sell, and our family is still so cheap, so naturally everyone still buys rice noodles in our home.¡±

 Chapter 638ï¼š Kneel down to people?

    Chapter 638 Kneel down for others?

    "Well." After responding, Xue Yan suddenly pointed to the tree next to their new house, "There seems to be someone hiding behind that."

    Jiang Yue followed Xue Yan''s finger and saw that the wind was blowing, and she didn''t know who was hiding behind the tree. Although she couldn''t see anyone at all, she could see a black hair band that was blown by the wind. It floated up and emerged from behind the tree, revealing that there was a person hiding there.

    Who is this stupid?

    I don¡¯t know how to hide better.

    Even if you have to hide, you should take care of the hairband on your head.

    "I''ll take a look." With that said, Jiang Yue took a detour from the branch of Tianba.

    Xue Yan also wanted to see who was hiding there, so he followed Jiang Yue around.

    Behind the tree, Shiye hid there with a saber in his hand. After waiting for a long time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t see Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walking around the river. He felt strange, and then he showed his eyes to look at Tianba.

    Eh?

    Toya''s eyes widened instantly.

    What about people?

    Isn''t on the Tianba?

    Why is it gone?

    Shi Ye subconsciously hurried out from behind the tree, looked around, and when he found Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at him expressionlessly on the open space ten paces away to his left, he immediately said: "... ¡­¡±

    When were Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao there...

    He doesn''t know how...

    Immediately, regardless of whether he had any doubts, Shi Ye hurriedly ran over and clasped his fists: "Young Master Yan, Miss Yuebao."

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    Xue Yan did not speak.

    Both of them understood that when Shi Ye was here, Shao Shuting might have come too. Shao Zhongxi has only been gone for three days, and Shao Shuting is here again?

    Ten Ye had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue to speak: "My son has something urgent to tell you, and I want to invite you to the entrance of the village."

    If you don''t go, people will definitely come to the family. Now everyone in the family knows that Shao Shuting is the general, and their family can''t be afraid of it. Kneel down for them?

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and went to the entrance of the village.

    Ten Ye did not pass directly through the village like they did, and avoided people on the path, so that no one in Huaishu Village would find him, he returned to their general.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the entrance of the village, they saw Shao Shuting in the bushes not far away, waving to them, and said in a low voice, "Shengqing, Jiang Yuebao, here, here."

    There was a carriage parked on the side of the road, surrounded by four maids, but Shao Shuting was hiding aside, and Shi Yecai was also sneaking, and now he is also hiding beside Shao Shuting, obviously, Huaishu Village and this place are not allowed. The people around saw that it was the two of them.

    The two of them lived in Huaishu Village for more than a month before, and the people in Huaishu Village and the surrounding area knew them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again before walking over silently.

    Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming over, Shao Shuting hurriedly apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know my second brother would be like that, and I only heard what the people at Quanping Inn said when I arrived in town yesterday, please don''t do it. Angry, I''m most afraid that you will be angry, it doesn''t matter if you are angry with my second brother, but don''t be angry with me." Speaking of this, he was still a little wronged, "I feel that I am too wronged, and I have to give it to me. Second brother is taking the blame, obviously I didn''t do anything, don''t you think?"

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    Xue Yan also looked at him.

    Shao Shuting hurriedly said: "Your third and fifth brothers are very good in the military camp. So, as long as you don''t get angry, you can go to the military camp to see your third and fifth brothers succeed?"

 Chapter 639ï¼š dont be so candid

    Chapter 639 Don''t be so frank

    Without waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to speak, Shao Shuting hurriedly said: "I can still call the shots, just treat you as coming to see me. But it''s not easy for them to always come back to see you, after all, I still You have to take care of others, there are so many people in the military camp, you have to obey the crowd, so if you miss your three brothers and five brothers, just go and see them, eh?"

    With a ah, I was a little sullen.

    He also squatted down with his sword in his arms, with a pitiful expression, like a big dog no one wanted.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also knew that Shao Zhongxi''s affairs had little to do with Shao Shuting, and Shao Shuting really regarded them as friends and cared about them very much.

    Although they have always treated Shao Shuting like a stranger on the face, they still have some feelings in their hearts, just like Shao Shuting is actually their friend.

    Furthermore, this Shao Shuting didn''t know who to learn this trick from, so he pretended to be pitiful with them.

    If they don''t speak again, this person will probably do something that is less like a general...

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue, then Jiang Yue asked, "What are you looking for from us?"

    Shi Ye just said there was an urgent matter.

    Seeing Jiang Yue ask this, Shao Shuting immediately breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the two little devils were not angry anymore. He knew that the hearts of the two little devils were actually the softest.

    As long as he hummed a little and looked pitiful, he would definitely not be angry.

    Shao Shuting was holding his sword even more, and his squatting posture was even less like that of a general, but his smile became warm again: "I won''t talk to you any more, I''ll just say it straight."

    said, even lowering his voice: "My sister is pregnant, I want to ask you to take care of it."

    His sister?

    Isn''t the queen?

    Xue Yan regretted letting Jiang Yue speak.

    but¡­¡­

    Xue Yan frowned.

    Why is the queen pregnant again?

    The queen never got pregnant again in her last life.

    Or was he actually pregnant again in his previous life, but he was not born at all, and outsiders didn¡¯t even know about it, so he never heard of it in his previous life?

    Jiang Yue just looked at the carriage calmly. So, in the carriage, now sits the current queen?

    "I also heard about Jiang Yuebao''s great skills," Shao Shuting continued, "My second brother is suspicious of you. Although I also think that you are not simple, I don''t doubt you. I believe in you. I can rest assured that it is entrusted to you.¡±

    As he said that, he also glanced at the carriage with a sad face, "Doctor Shen said that she is too weak and can''t stand the bumps, if it wasn''t for knowing that I would send her to you, it is estimated that the old doctor Shen would not be the same. Agreed, I also let her bump. I didn''t dare to let the carriage go fast just now. In fact, we came from the Quanping Inn early in the morning, and we didn''t get here until now. You should be able to imagine how slow the carriage went. The old doctor Shen has also prescribed medicine, and I can¡¯t eat too much in a day, otherwise not only will my body not be well maintained, but the child in my belly will not be able to be preserved. I can¡¯t think of any other safe place, so I will send her here.¡±

    After a pause, he said again: "I am the general, the name I told you is my real name, you can know the identity of my sister as long as you inquire a little, I will not hide it from you, she is our general. Ling''s Queen Empress."

    Jiang Yue frowned.

    Xue Yan also frowned.

    They would rather Shao Shuting not be so frank.

    Shao Shuting is still saying: "You don''t have to do anything because she is the empress. I have already told my sister that there will be no such manners. You can just call her Aunt Xiao, just as usual, I will do. My sister is still very easy to get along with, and she likes children very much."

 Chapter 640ï¼š he cannot agree

    Chapter 640 He can''t agree

    "Ten Ye and I are here today," Shao Shuting continued, "The reason why I am afraid of being seen is naturally that people will know that Shao Shuting''s sister is having a miscarriage here. She is the queen, let alone let others know, and then I will trouble you. Help me make up my sister''s origins to fool the past."

    "My sister she..." Speaking of this, Shao Shuting was silent for a while, and then continued: "There is already a child missing, this child can''t have another accident, otherwise she will definitely not be able to live, she used to be at home. We are spoiled, being the queen is too embarrassing for her, and I regret that I agreed with her to enter the palace."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    seems to want to see each other''s meaning.

    "You don''t really need to take care of me," Shao Shuting said again, "You just have to let my sister stay at your house for a while, and just live in the huts behind your new house."

    Xue Yan sighed in his heart, but still said, "We are not safe here."

    If someone finds out that the queen is in his house, not only will the queen and the child in her womb be in trouble, but even his family will be bloodbathed by a large number of people.

    Although Yuebao from his family is very skilled, after all, there is only Yuebao from his family. If someone really wants to wash his house with blood, Yuebao from his family will definitely be incapable of doing it.

    He could not agree.

    "No, you are very safe." Shao Shuting said immediately. "I can''t tell you anything else, but I can tell you that there is no eyeliner for anyone who wants to harm my sister in Ping''an Town; there are also people in the palace who will cover up and make others mistakenly think that my sister is still in the palace. ; Ten nights ago, my identity was revealed at the county government office, and some people knew that I was recovering from your injuries. You saved me, but you were all right. Why? Because you are a farmer and have two children. People will treat you as a threat, so naturally they won''t be mad and unreasonable and what will happen to you. If this will happen to you, they would have done it a long time ago. Naturally, no one will waste people staring at you."

    Jiang Yue frowned again.

    Xue Yan frowned again.

    Others are easy to understand, but how can this person be so sure that Ping An Town has no eyeliner?

    Could it be that when Shao Zhongxi came before, he came first to clear the way and kill all the eyeliners? Or have the eyeliner been drawn away?

    If it is killed, there will definitely be eyeliners sent. It is impossible that there will be no eyeliners in Ping''an Town... So, is it Shao Zhongxi who led the eyeliners away?

    Since this is the case, what method does Shao Zhongxi use to lead all the eyeliners away, and make others feel at ease, so that they will not send eyeliners to Ping An town again?

    But Shao Shuting said that he couldn''t tell them anything else, so they just asked, and Shao Shuting would definitely not answer.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes again.

    "You are not being stared at," Shao Shuting continued, "If you make up an identity for my sister to stay in your house, who can know that the person who stays in your house is actually the one who everyone thinks is still in the palace. Empress Empress? No one knows. People in other places don''t even know that a woman lives in your family who is having a miscarriage. There is a woman who is having a miscarriage, and you think she is the empress? Shengqing, Jiang Yuebao, you are really safe for my sister."

    The last sentence of , he said very solemnly.

    PS: Babies, did anyone find that there are eight chapters in Shushu today?

    Thank you for the rewards of "Flower of Ru", "Star Shower", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Flowers Are in Full Bloom"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 641ï¼š This man thinks too much

    Chapter 641 This man thinks too much

    "What will happen to you if we don''t agree?" Suddenly, Jiang Yue asked.

    Shao Shuting: "Cry."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Shao Shuting continued: "Before I came, I asked your third brother in the military camp, and said that if I wanted to ask you for something, which one would you like the most, your third brother only said one word, ''crying''."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan instantly understood. That''s not what they like the most, it''s what their family likes the most. As long as the younger ones cry, they will listen to you.

    Once, when they sold the blind bear, Xue Yan told him that if Xue Dafu and the others sold the blind bear for less than the amount of money, they would make Jiang Yue cry, but Jiang Yue could not cry.

    but¡­¡­

    The third brother is taking Shao Shuting as a family member?

    Otherwise, based on the third brother''s character, he would never answer like this.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you looked at me, I looked at you, and both saw each other''s decision in each other''s eyes.

    How could Shao Shuting know that there is such a meaning, he only thought that Xue Sanhu''s words meant that as long as we cry, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will be more easily softened, so he is still saying: "I cried when I was a child, and I don''t know it now. Can you cry, or let me try?"

    Jiang Yue ignored him and just asked, "My third brother¡ª"

    Before she could finish speaking, Shao Shuting thought that she felt that Xue Sanhu was not good in the barracks, and hurriedly said: "Your third brother is really good in the barracks, I didn''t lie to you! My father treats him like a treasure and teaches everything by himself. He just taught him, so that everyone in the camp thought he was my father''s biological, I just picked it up, and I couldn''t beat my father, who made him my father."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan understood in their hearts why their third brother answered that way.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded and agreed.

    Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodding, Shao Shuting understood that these two little devils had promised his sister to have a baby at their house, and instantly rejoiced: "Then my sister will hand it over to you, now, you will receive this silver note. Come on, if my sister can''t send someone to buy something, I''ll ask you to help me buy it."

    said, took a stack of silver notes from Toya and stuffed it into their hands.

    There are a lot of banknotes, and Xue Yan will feel a little drum in his arms when he receives the banknotes alone, so he gave half of it to Jiang Yue and asked Jiang Yue to help him collect it.

    Jiang Yue took it over, and then she took it into her arms unhurriedly.

    "If I''m grateful, I won''t say anything," Shao Shuting said again, "I''ll just say one thing, Shengqing, Jiang Yuebao, I really didn''t make you two friends in vain."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that this person thought too much.

    They are for their third brother.

    "There is still something to do in the barracks, so I''ll go first!" After that, Shao Shuting got on his horse and left without saying anything to his sister, just like Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would regret it if they left one step later.

    Toya also hurriedly mounted his horse and galloped away.

    Jiangyue looks at the sky.

    Xue Yan also looked down at the sky.

    Immediately, the two looked at each other before walking to the carriage.

    The four maids, two of them with swords, should be skilled. When they saw them coming, they hurriedly saluted: "Young Master Yan, Miss Yuebao."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not stupid, these four are so polite to them, apart from their upbringing, it is naturally because of Shao Shuting.

    Xue Yan bowed his hand in a straight manner, which was regarded as a return salute.

    Jiang Yue climbed into the carriage and looked at the current Queen Shao Youyue inside the carriage.

 Chapter 642ï¼š let him come up too

    Chapter 642 Let him come up too

    Shao Youyue was crooked in the carriage because of her physical discomfort, her eyes were closed, her eyebrows were frowning slightly, but her skin was so white that it was translucent. It was so beautiful that it made people feel unreal.

    is also like glass, it can be broken when touched.

    Jiang Yue just watched and didn''t get into the carriage.

    Shao Youyue sensed the movement, so she endured the discomfort, slowly opened her eyes, and saw a small head sticking out from the carriage.

    is a three or four year old girl.

    The baby girl is made of pink and jade, white and tender, cute and loving, especially those eyes like black grapes, who are looking at her quietly at the moment, so good, she can''t help but smile: "It''s Jiang Moon baby?"

    Such a lovable child should be the baby Jiang Yue from her third brother''s mouth, right?

    Her third brother said that she was brought here with two children, one is a baby girl, named Jiang Yue; the other is a boy similar to her Shuer, named Xue Yan, whose name is Shengqing.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue replied calmly.

    "Baby, come here, come here." Shao Youyue forced her uncomfortable body to sit up as much as she could, with the smile on her face undiminished, beckoning to the little Jiang Yue gently.

    Jiang Yue then climbed into the carriage, and then, with her short legs crossed, sat next to Shao Youyue.

    In the carriage, Shao Youyue, who was not feeling well, was lying down. She had already dismantled the place where she was sitting, and put a bedding on it.

    Shao Youyue happily held a small soft hand of the baby girl in front of her, looking at the baby girl sitting like this, she was really good, her whole heart softened, how could there be such a cute baby .

    Jiang Yue is used to others thinking she is nice and cute, even though she is not like that at all.

    However, seeing Shao Youyue like this, she agrees with what Shao Shuting said, saying that Shao Youyue is still very easy to get along with.

    "I''ll call you Yuebao in the future, okay?" Shao Youyue asked with a gentle smile. Her third brother also told her that this baby''s family called her Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care what others called her, so she replied, "Okay."

    "My third brother should have told you all?"

    "said."

    "From now on..." Suddenly, there were tears in Shao Youyue''s eyes, "Trouble you all." She is not a good queen, she has no mother Yi Daling, and she has to be taken care of by the people of Daling.

    Jiang Yue just looked at the beautiful queen who was made of glass in front of her.

    Shao Youyue wanted to say something more, but she was really in a bad mood. She was much better in the morning, but she was in the carriage all morning. No matter how slow the carriage was, she still suffered some bumps and her eyelids were heavy. Some of them couldn''t open, and the hand holding Jiang Yue was loosened because of weakness, but she was busy to cheer up, smiled at the little Jiang Yue in front of her, and then wanted to tell Jiang Yue that she wanted to sleep. Yes, but before he could speak, he heard Xia Han reminded outside the carriage, "Master, Young Master Yan is also here."

    Yes, there is that child named Shengqing.

    Shao Youyue smiled and said, "Let him come up too."

    Xue Yan didn''t go up, but still stood beside the carriage, but bowed his hand straightly into the carriage, and said politely, "Caomin Xue Yan, I have seen the Empress."

    Shao Youyue was in the carriage. Hearing this, he felt funny and laughed: "Third brother also said that your farm family doesn''t have so much etiquette. Good boy, it''s okay, come up."

    Jiang Yue''s little hands helped to open the curtain of the carriage, revealing a small white face, looking at Xue Yan.

 Chapter 643ï¼š It really looks like her guard.

    Chapter 643 It really looks like her child

    Xue Yan got into the carriage, but did not get into the carriage.

    In the last life, this queen was finally stimulated and went mad. Although he had never seen it, he had heard of it. After knowing that the queen was mad, Xuanyuan Yi, who ascended the throne as the emperor, still made her the queen mother, but she did not live there. In the palace, but with the Shao family.

    The Shao family also did not recognize the title Xuanyuan Yi gave her.

    Although the Shao family has been taking good care of her, but she is crazy every day. It is said that once, she ran around like crazy, and then fell into the water and drowned.

    If everything he heard is true, then he should have died in the year he was the champion of high school.

    Now this queen is only twenty-four years old, and when he was the champion of high school, this queen was only twenty-nine years old.

    Xue Yan stood on the carriage and bowed his hands squarely at the people in the carriage.

    Shao Youyue was taken aback when she saw Xue Yan''s young and beautiful face. I think I should be asleep and dreaming.

    This child''s eyebrows, nose, mouth, and ears really look like hers.

    is her son, right?

    Her little face, if it grows, it should look like this.

    Although she has been distracted a bit because she is pregnant with a child again these days, she still always thinks of that little face of her Shuer, and she can''t erase it in her mind at all.

    is wrapped in a swaddle, small.

    will know that looking at her mother, she will neither cry nor make trouble.

    So nice.

    Her Shuer, the Shuer she grew up, finally knew that she was in her dream? Even if she dreams, she dreams of Shu''er who is still in her infancy... Shu''er who disappeared not long after she was born...

    Thinking so, Shao Youyue burst into tears.

    "Master!" Zi Cui and the others were all taken aback.

    Jiang Yue was helping to close the curtain, when she turned around, she saw Shao Youyue burst into tears, not knowing what happened.

    Xue Yan didn''t know either. He climbed into the carriage, and he just paid tribute to the people again. When he raised his head again, he saw people''s faces were full of tears.

    Miaohan choked up to explain their confusion: "Our master has been like this all these years, and suddenly he cried."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t take it to heart.

    "Master."

    "Master."

    Shao Youyue was constantly being called by Zi Cui and the others, and only then did she realize that she was crying, and seeing Zi Cui and the others clearly, she was no longer in a trance, and she was immediately excited.

    Why wake her up?

    She hasn''t seen enough of her grown son yet.

    Just when she was about to ask Zicui and the others, she found that her son''s face was still there, standing outside the carriage. She looked at the little Jiang Yue next to her, and realized that this was not a dream at all. She didn''t fall asleep at all, she just saw it.

    Shao Youyue became even more excited. When she got up, she wanted to hug her son to prevent her from disappearing again, but she hadn''t even jumped at him, because she got up too violently, and she was too tall. Void, there are symptoms of dizziness, this is good, and I fainted directly.

    "Master!" Zi Cui and the others were even more terrified.

    "Xue Liu! Xue Liu!" Xia Han asked Xue Liu to take a look.

    Usually, although Shao Youyue has any symptoms, Xue Liu is watching, but that is also because Shao Youyue does not have any major symptoms. Doctor to see.

    Like the time at the end of June, their mother-in-law was so excited that she fainted, and she was the imperial doctor directly.

 Chapter 644ï¼š Insane?

    Chapter 644 Insane?

    Moreover, the words of the old doctor Shen yesterday made Xueliu have lingering fears. She almost killed their mother and the child in her womb. At this moment, even among the four maids, only Xueliu knows medical skills, and Xueliu is too timid to look at it. Show them to their mothers, for fear of hurting their mothers again.

    Xue Liu also said: "I''ll go and invite old doctor Shen!"

    After saying that, he wanted to ride to Shen''s Medical Clinic.

    Jiang Yue felt that this beautiful queen was really made of glass, and she fainted like that. Seeing that Xue Liu was planning to go to see old doctor Shen, she opened her mouth again and said lightly, "Aunt Xiao was groggy just now, It looks like you can''t open your eyes, this should be too hasty, it will not be a big problem."

    Xue Yan also thinks so.

    is mainly obvious.

    If you just care, you will be confused.

    These four maids care too much about Shao Youyue, the empress, for fear that something will happen to the empress.

    "This..." Xue Liu was still a little worried, and wanted to find Old Doctor Shen.

    The oldest Xia Han said, "Listen to Miss Yuebao." Since the general sent their mother here, then Miss Yuebao and Young Master Yan will definitely be able to take good care of their mother and not let their mother have an accident. It should be really too hasty to get up, plus the body is too empty, that will be the case.

    "Does your master always get emotional and want to stand up all of a sudden?" Jiang Yue asked after taking a look at Shao Youyue''s beautiful, unreal face lying in the carriage.

    She thought it was a little strange, this Shao Youyue was not like this in the morning and not in the evening, but it happened suddenly after Xue Yan got into the carriage.

    Not only cried, but also wanted to stand up emotionally.

    She once suspected that Xue Yan belonged to the missing prince, although she felt that Xue Yan was right at the time, and she no longer doubted it, but now that something like this happened, she couldn''t help but remember her original suspicion. .

    But she also observed Shao Youyue''s face, there was nothing similar to Xue Yan''s face.

    I really want to say something similar, that is, they both look great.

    Zi Cui also choked up, lowered her head, wiped her eyes, wiped her tears, and said, "Yes, the master is always like this. Over the years, the master has always come here, and there are people in the palace secretly saying that the master is crazy. , it''s not normal, our master is obviously not crazy... but we are also afraid that the master is crazy, so this time, when the master comes out of the palace, we come out with the master..."

    Xiahan and the others also wiped away tears.

    Jiang Yue nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Since this is always the case, it has nothing to do with Xue Yan.

    However, through these words of Zi Cui, she can also know that this beauty queen is sometimes a little out of spirit.

    The spirit of is like this, so it is no wonder that in the previous life, when the queen knew that the prince was cut into eight pieces, she was stimulated and went crazy at that time.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan sighed inaudibly.

    When she asked that question just now, he knew that she was suspicious again, thinking that he was the prince, but now because of Zicui''s words, he no longer doubted.

    His family Yuebao is like this, he always feels that he will know who his biological parents are sooner or later in his life.

    sighed again, and then he said, "The provincial family is looking for us everywhere and calling us to eat, so let''s go back quickly."

    Jiang Yue nodded, answered with an ''um'', and then said to the four maids, "When I get back to our house, what did he say? Wherever he needs you to nod, you nod, if you don''t need to nod, you Don''t talk nonsense, he will make up a history for you."

 Chapter 645ï¼š She sees that he doesnt need to be the emperor anymore

    Chapter 645 She sees that he doesn''t need to be the emperor anymore

    "Yes, Miss Yuebao." All four maids responded.

    Xue Yan got off the carriage first.

    Jiang Yue also got off the carriage.

    Miaohan lowered the curtain of the carriage and covered their mother-in-law inside.

    Jiang Yue saw that Zi Cui and Xia Han still had swords on their waists, and said, "Put the swords away."

    "Yes." Zi Cui and Xia Han hurriedly put away their swords and put them in the dark compartment inside the carriage. Immediately, the two of them led a horse.

    Miaohan leads the horse that pulls the carriage.

    Xue Liu followed the carriage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also walked.

    This is going to enter the village, and the people on the carriage are not suitable for too bumpy, although people are dizzy now, but it is good to pay attention.

    The carriage slowly entered the village.

    As soon as he entered the village, people in the village naturally saw it and asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who the four maids were, and asked a lot of questions.

    was answered by Xue Yan.

    To the effect, in the carriage was the sister of a classmate and friend of his surnamed Xiao.

    This elder sister went to a foreign place to do business with Xianggong before. Although she made some money, her husband died of illness. She regained her health, so she brought her servants back to join his classmates and friends. She felt that she was her own younger brother, and she was still relying on it more or less; But his classmates and friends are now going on a study tour, and it is difficult to come back after a year and a half. The family house has also been sold because of the money for the study tour, and this sister can''t live in it.

    During this time, this sister lived in the inn.

    Until this classmate and friend found out about it outside, they sent a letter back and asked this sister to come to Huaishu Village to find him and see if his family could help take care of him, and then this sister came.

    These four maids are the servants of this sister.

    Jiang Yue originally listened to these words and thought that Xue Yan made up, but after listening to it, she felt that something was wrong, and asked in a low voice, "Do you really have a classmate named Xiao who went on a study tour? He really has one. elder sister?"

    Xue Yan was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. Didn''t Shao Shuting tell us to call her Aunt Xiao, Xiao... I''ll send a letter to Brother Xiao." Just in case.

    He is too meticulous.

    Jiang Yue stopped talking.

    The four maids, Zizui, Xue Liu, Xia Han, and Miao Han, almost fell down with a thud. Young Master Yan actually said that their empress'' husband is dead...

    Although it is made up, it can make people believe that it is more reasonable to let them appear here, but it is not too daring...

    If the emperor knew about this...

    Jiang Yue saw what the four maids were thinking, and she didn''t care.

    What can the emperor know now? Xue Yan is here to make everyone safer, including the beauty of the queen and the child in her womb. Knowing this, she still blames Xue Yan. She doesn''t need to be his emperor. Now, let''s replace it.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, where have you been? Let you come back and wait for lunch, you¡ªhe, who are these?" Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu also came back from the workshop, only to find that their family Xiaoyan and Yuebao didn''t come back, and it was time for lunch at home, so he strode out to have a look.

    Who knows, as soon as he walked out of his courtyard, he saw Xiaoyan and Yuebao coming back.

    followed by a carriage, four girls dressed in coats and half-armed maids, and two girls led a horse each.

    Xue Yan told Xue Erhu what he had just said to the villagers. It happened that Liu Guixia and the others had also come out to take a look. They heard everything, and Xue Yan didn''t need to say anything else.

 Chapter 646ï¼š The child was never born?

    Chapter 646 The child was not born at all?

    Their family was poor before, and even if their Xiaoyan was sent to Shengming Academy to study, there would be no extra money for their Xiaoyan to live well in the academy, and their Xiaoyan was very young, especially when she just entered school. Yes, it''s only a little old, thanks to the care of the gentlemen of Shengming Academy and their classmates and friends of Xiaoyan, Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others heard that they were the sisters of Xue Yan''s classmates and friends, and they were pregnant. Because he was too weak and fell asleep, he hurriedly stepped aside and let the carriage enter the yard.

    The four maids said it was enough to live in the huts at the back, but Liu Guixia and the others would not agree. They felt that they were not treated like this, and they would not let people live in guest rooms, so they just wanted to free up their rooms.

    The four maids wanted to win the back huts for their masters, but Liu Guixia and the others were too kind, so they didn''t know what to do, so they could only look to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue for help.

    Xue Yan said so much just now, and now, Jiang Yue said: "Before they came, Uncle Shen had a look. Uncle Shen said that Aunt Xiao is weak and needs to rest, and it will be much quieter later."

    There is Xiao Xue Shi in front of him. Xiao Xue Shi cries from time to time, and sometimes it can be really noisy.

    And the latter will be much better.

    In order for the elder sister to have a good rest, Liu Guixia and the others had to agree.

    But there is nothing in the huts at the back. Liu Guixia and the others are busy moving the beds, cabinets and other things in the guest room. If it is not enough, let Xue Erhu ride to town to buy it in the afternoon. Delivered before dark.

    Now he is trying his best to make a hut for the sleepy Shao Youyue to live in.

    Xue Dafu and the others were men. After they only helped with the physical work, they rushed to the front from the back and did not stay there. Instead, Liu Guixia helped a piece and carefully took Shao Youyue out of the carriage and put it in. Lying on a canopy bed in the hut in the middle.

    The bed is also covered with new quilts and other items.

    "Auntie, go eat quickly." Xia Han urged Liu Guixia to go back to the front for lunch.

    "Didn''t you guys also eat it? Let''s eat together." Liu Guixia smiled and said, and greeted them as they came forward.

    Xiahan, Zicui, and Miaohan went, and Xueliu stayed behind to take care of Shao Youyue, who was unconscious. She was afraid that Shao Youyue would wake up suddenly. She would eat again when Xiahan and the others came back after eating.

    But Liu Guixia was afraid that the girl would be too hungry, so she filled a big bowl of rice, packed a lot of dishes, and brought it to Dabu.

    Xue Liu did not expect that her eyes were a little red when she took the chopsticks and the sea bowl. She somewhat understood why the general liked this family so much.

    After lunch, and seeing that Shao Youyue was still awake, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the workshop on the mountain to help the family make rice noodles.

    In the workshop, Xue Dafu was already busy. Xue Erhu rode one of the horses that Xia Han and the others brought to the town to buy things. He couldn''t help for the time being. Therefore, Xue Yihu did not go to the old house to do wood work, but He also came to the workshop, lest Xue Dafu be too busy alone.

    Li Hehua couldn''t be more idle, because she was pregnant, so she did some light work, sitting at the door of the stove to help make the fire, and kept the water in the pot boiling.

    Other Xue Dafu and the others didn''t let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan help, they still asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to help dry the rice noodles.

    While drying rice noodles at the far end of the yard, Jiang Yue pressed her voice and asked Xue Yan, "You said earlier that the current emperor had two princes before his death, one was the missing eldest son, the prince, and the other was the second prince, So now in the queen''s belly, will a princess be born at that time? Or is the child not born at all?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you for the rewards of the three babies, "Eighteen Years of Spring.", "Fireworks That Never Fall", and "Stranger% Not M"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 647ï¼š Thats a big problem

    Chapter 647 That''s a big problem

    Now the beauty queen has been pregnant for more than two months. If everything goes well, the child will be born in early and mid-April next year.

    And now this emperor, in his last life, fell into a coma on April 15th next year, and died two months later. If he gave birth to a boy, even if he lost his eldest son, the crown prince, there would still be this heir, plus the age of the second prince. It¡¯s not big, no matter who ascends the throne and becomes emperor, someone else has to help manage the affairs of the state. According to the difference between the direct descendant and the concubines, the direct descendant must be the legitimate heir. Naturally, the Shao family cannot be a tiger in the south, but should It is to support this little son-in-law who has only been on the throne for a month or two.

    It shows that if this child is born safely, it must not be a prince.

    That''s why she asked that.

    "I can''t answer you." Xue Yan told the truth and lowered her voice to a volume that only she could hear. "In my last life, I have never heard that the queen was pregnant with a child again. However, I can answer you for sure, the emperor did not have any princesses in his last life, only two children. These two children are princes, one is the missing prince, the other It''s the second prince."

    "That''s weird." Jiang Yue frowned. "Isn''t he a lot of concubines in the harem, why only have two children?" She thought it was two princes and many princesses.

    Unexpectedly, there are only two children, the two princes.

    Strange is strange, but Xue Yan didn''t know, so he didn''t speak.

    Jiang Yue saw that he didn''t speak, and knew that he didn''t know about this matter, so he didn''t bother about it any more, but thought about what he said in his last life that he had never heard of the Queen''s pregnancy with a child...

    "So," Jiang Yue pondered, "there are two possibilities, one is that the queen never conceived a child again in her previous life; the other is that although the queen was pregnant again in her previous life, it was kept secret, and the child was not born in the end. Come down, so no one knows, and you haven''t heard of it?"

    When Xue Yan heard that Shao Shuting said that Shao Youyue was pregnant and asked him and Jiang Yue to take care of her, she also felt that there were two possibilities.

    I saw him nodding: "Should."

    "Which possibility do you prefer?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Xue Yan said: "The second kind." After all, the queen is indeed pregnant now, and her health is not very good. If it weren''t for the existence of old doctor Shen, it would not be long before the child would be gone.

    Moreover, it was Shao Shuting who asked old doctor Shen to see the queen.

    In the last life, Shao Shuting should not know the old doctor Shen, because, in the last life, he did not know Shao Shuting at this time, nor did he have his Yuebao. In this life, it was because he and his Yuebao sent Shao Shuting to Shen''s Medical Center. Let old doctor Shen and Shao Shuting get to know each other.

    Jiang Yue also leaned towards the second possibility, thinking that the second possibility is very high, then the first possibility is very small, but very small does not mean that it is impossible, she said: "If this is the last life, the queen will never have any more. Having a baby, what do you think is the problem?"

    "This..." Xue Yan frowned immediately. If so, then there is a big problem. Maybe, besides him, there are others who are reborn.

    Or, someone else wears it besides her.

    Anyway, there are many possibilities, completely uncontrollable.

    Jiang Yue naturally knew this, but said: "Is there such a possibility, it is caused by the two of us."

    "Huh?" Xue Yan looked at her.

 Chapter 648ï¼š Young Master Xiaoyan is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?

    Chapter 648 Young Master Xiaoyan is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?

    Jiang Yue looked back at him and said, "There is an effect called the butterfly effect."

    "The Butterfly Effect?"

    "Well, to put it simply, a small action that is inconspicuous can cause a series of huge reactions. That''s probably what it means." She didn''t say it because it was too profound.

    also felt that there was no need to say so profoundly.

    Xue Yan thought for a moment before saying: "What do you mean, we saved Shao Shuting, affected Shao Shuting''s original life trajectory, changed Shao Shuting''s life trajectory, and then Shao Shuting affected Queen Shao''s life trajectory, making Queen Shao''s life trajectory The trajectory of life has changed, and then Empress Shao... a series of changes, more and more changes, and many things are different from the previous life?"

    "That''s what it means." Jiang Yue nodded.

    Xue Yan knew exactly what the butterfly effect was, so he said, "That''s the possibility caused by the two of us." After a pause, he added, "I hope it''s this possibility."

    This is more controllable.

    If someone else was reborn, or someone else came from another world, and he couldn''t control it at all, then his wish to stay in this village for the rest of his life would naturally be more difficult to achieve.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care much, and only said: "The soldiers will come to block, and the water will cover the soil."

    Xue Yan still sighed before nodding: "Yes."

    No matter what happens, he and she can always solve it.

    *

    At the same time, Shao Youyue was slowly waking up in the new house, the four huts at the back, and the middle one.

    Eyelashes trembled for a while before she slowly opened her eyes.

    The unfamiliar environment made her a little unable to react. When she reacted, she felt that she should be at the home of the two children named Shengqing and Jiang Yuebao that her third brother said.

    She also slowly remembered why she fainted, and she suddenly became emotional. She was about to lift the quilt and get out of bed, and shouted¡ª

    "Shueer! Shuer!"

    At that time, she let the child named Shengqing get on the carriage, and then saw her son. Later, it was not a dream. Isn''t that child named Shengqing her son!

    She is looking for her son!

    "Master, Master!" Before Zi Cui and the others could be surprised that their mother-in-law finally woke up, they saw that their mother-in-law suddenly got up again and almost fainted again, so they quickly supported her.

    "Where''s that child, where''s that child?" Shao Youyue kept asking urgently regardless of whether her head was dizzy or not.

    "What child?" Zi Cui and the others were at a loss. "Are you talking about Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao? They went to their workshop to make rice noodles. They are not at home now, and they will be back in the evening."

    Hearing Young Master Yan, Shao Youyue hurriedly grabbed Zicui and said, "It''s Shengqing''s child! It''s him! He''s my Shu''er, Shu''er..." As she spoke, she burst into tears.

    was even more excited.

    Zicui and the others looked at each other.

    Young Master Xiaoyan is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?

    how can that be?

    "Master," Xia Han spoke very cautiously for fear of irritating their empress, who was very excited now, for fear of being heard by others and lowered her voice, "Are you mistaken, how could Young Master Yan be His Royal Highness."

    "That''s right! That''s right!" Shao Youyue was extremely determined. "The way he looks is just like my scorpion has grown, his eyebrows and eyes are like mine, his nose is like my scorpion, his mouth is also like, and his ears are like that. ."

 Chapter 649ï¼š blood test

    Chapter 649 Blood Test

    Zicui, Xia Han, Miaohan, and Xue Liu even looked at each other in dismay.

    They had met His Royal Highness, but at that time His Highness was too young, and after so many years, they had already forgotten what His Highness looked like, and they only knew that His Highness did not look like their empress, nor did they look very much like them. The emperor, but his appearance is also very good.

    Although Young Master Xiaoyan looks very good, he doesn''t look like their empress or the emperor, and he is about the same age as His Royal Highness. He is not from this family, but it cannot be assumed that Young Master Yan is His Royal Highness.

    Based on these, many children may be His Royal Highnesses.

    You can see how determined their mother is...

    In the end, Xia Han spoke up: "Niangniang, if Young Master Xiaoyan is the little master, who is the child of Changyu? Young Master Xiaoyan has never been to Changyu."

    Shao Youyue was stunned for a moment.

    Xiahan continued: "That child has a jade pendant and is about the same age as the young master. I heard from the pawnshop that the child looks very good, so that is more likely to be the young master?"

    Speaking of the last, I am more cautious.

    I was afraid that their empress would get excited again.

    "But... Ke Shengqing''s child is what my shu''er looks like..." Shao Youyue said.

    Zi Cui said: "People are similar, but not necessarily. Master, you see, Xia Han and Miaohan are sisters, but Xia Han and Miaohan are not at all different, and Miaohan and I are quite similar, sometimes. People in the palace will mistake me for Miaohan and call me Miaohan."

    "Yes, the lady." Miaohan agreed.

    But this is in case Young Master Xiaoyan is really His Royal Highness...

    After all, the child of Changyu has not been fully confirmed, but it is very likely...

    They can''t afford this responsibility...

    Involuntarily, Zi Cui and the others said again: "Master, you think it is possible that Young Master Yan is also possible. After all, the dark guard who protected the little master has not yet been found. If the dark guard is still in good condition, surely I will try to find you and the emperor, and report what happened in the past. Even if I can''t find you and the emperor, I will try to find the general and the prince. It''s impossible for several years to pass, and there is no news at all. The secret guard should It was an accident, so the generals and the others only expanded the scope of suspicion, as long as the children who are not born in the family and are about the same age as the prince will be suspected of being the prince."

    "It''s just that the possibility is not as old as the child of Changyu." Zi Cui and the others continued, "Why don''t you worry about it? Young Master Yan is here, and we are all here. When the child of Changyu is found, Isn''t it about to be found soon, if you say something unlucky after the blood test with the emperor, if it is found out, it will not be too late to test Xiao Yan again."

    "No, I''m going to test it now!" After looking for her son for so long, Queen Shao didn''t want to wait for a moment, but still felt that Xue Yan was her Shu''er. "Hurry up and invite Shengqing''s child back, and I''ll bleed!"

    Her blood will do too.

    If it is compatible with her blood, it is her child.

    Her child, isn''t it Xuanyuan Hao''s child?

    You don''t have to follow Xuanyuan Hao in the palace.

    But Xuanyuan Hao''s child is not necessarily her child, like the second prince Xuanyuan Yi in the palace is not her child.

    Her blood is the most accurate.

    "Master, I can''t do it!" Zi Cui and the others all threw themselves on their knees in front of her. "It''s hard to stop your bleeding. It will take a long time to stop, but your body can''t stand it now. You don''t care about yourself, but also the child in your belly, Master."

 Chapter 650ï¼š Think again!

    Chapter 650 Think twice!

    Their masters have a special physique, and as long as the bleeding, it will take a long time to stop.

    When the Prince was born, their master was in good health and almost died because the blood didn''t stop for a long time.

    Now this body, it is really not good enough.

    There should be no holes in their masters.

    "The child in your womb is also your child, Master." Zi Cui and the others cried out again. If this is not the case for Young Master Xiaoyan, and because of this accident, their master will not be able to save this child. Even if their master is not dead, he will be really crazy.

    Shao Youyue was persuaded to stop, but she immediately said: "Then you all hurry back to the palace and let Xuanyuan Hao come over to test his relatives."

    Since it''s not easy to use her blood, then I can only ask Xuanyuan Hao''s blood next.

    That is the father of her son.

    Blood is also compatible.

    "Master, the emperor is busy with national affairs every day, and he can''t finish the papers. How can I come here. Even if I have time, the emperor is here, and it will take several days to go back and forth. I won''t go to court these days, Concubine Yi Gui. They don''t have to find out what''s wrong, and who is covering you in the palace, didn''t the general say that now everyone thinks that you are in the palace because the emperor is covering you. And once the emperor comes, Yi Concubine and the others found something different. What if they found out that the emperor came from Ping''an Town? Concubine Yigui and the others have to send eyeliner over again? Can you hide the fact that you are having a miscarriage here? If Young Master Yan is not the Crown Prince at all Your Highness, but you and the child in your stomach are very dangerous again... The General finally arranged for us to live here, and it is so safe now, Master, think again!"

    "Then send the child of Shengqing to Dijing for blood test?" But before Zi Cui and the others could answer, Shao Youyue shook her head and rejected it by herself: "No, I won''t go back to Dijing, I can''t take him Sending him to the Imperial Capital is too dangerous, no matter whether he is or not, you cannot send him to the Imperial Capital to take this risk."

    Zi Cui and the others also knew that the Ji family had eyeliner everywhere in the imperial capital, and there were many dead men. There were many people in the palace who belonged to the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui. If they found out that they sent a child to the imperial capital, it might be His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. If you want to test blood with the emperor, the Ji family and Concubine Yi would rather kill them by mistake than let one go.

    The Ji family and Concubine Yi will never let the children of His Royal Highness, who may be the Crown Prince, see the emperor.

    You must know that as long as His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is really retrieved, he will recognize his ancestors and return to his clan, and the Second Prince will also be out of touch with the throne.

    "So..." Shao Youyue fell and sat back on the bed, "I have to wait until I feel better before I can test..." Using her blood for the test is the safest.

    After all, she is here.

    And it''s safe here.

    If the child of Changyu is found, it should also be sent to her to check with her.

    The four maids said, "It''s best to wait for you to give birth to your child and take care of your body." After a pause, they hurriedly said, "Master, if you are really worried, we will wait for you to feel much better. Ask the old doctor Shen, if the old doctor Shen says that you can break a hole and drip blood, you can test it immediately, okay?"

    Shao Youyue actually didn''t want to do this, but she had a special physique, and now she was pregnant with a child and her health was still so bad, she could only nod her head.

    Thinking of Shengqing''s child''s face, if this is really her Shu''er... Shao Youyue''s heart clenched.

 Chapter 651ï¼š Cant get a little bit of wind out?

    Chapter 651 Can''t let go of the wind?

    Even if this family treats him very well, it is still bitter. Xuanyuan Yi is also a prince, but in the palace, her children are...

    "Master, do you want to tell Young Master Xiaoyan about this?" Miaohan asked.

    Before Shao Youyue spoke, Xia Han said: "The general and the prince have all explained that the matter of looking for His Royal Highness, no matter what the news is, must be kept secret, and you can''t reveal a little bit of news, master, do you not talk to Xiaoyan first? Does your son say better?"

    Zi Cui and Xue Liu also agreed: "Yes, my lord. Besides, if I told Young Master Yan now, how could Young Master Xiao Yan pick it up? If I heard about this, I wouldn''t have to think about it every day and wait. Would you drop blood to test your relatives with the master? If it comes out at the time, it''s not true. Young Master Yan is very disappointed. If it can be tested one day, just tell Young Master Yan that day, even if Young Master Yan is disappointed, that''s all. One day, I won''t think about it like this every day, and wait."

    Shao Youyue nodded: "That''s it."

    I won¡¯t talk about it yet, I¡¯ll talk about it when the test is done someday.

    *

    When the sun was about to go down, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Li Hehua came back from the workshop first. When they came back, they heard Liu Guixia say that Shao Youyue was awake.

    Xue Erhu had already returned from the town. After he came back, he also went to the workshop to make rice noodles. He helped to buy things in the town. The shop in the town just sent a carriage to deliver the things. Together, they moved everything to the back and put it away.

    It would be more convenient to have a small stove in these huts, lest I have to go to the front stove to do something, but when I built this house before, I never thought that there would be people in this hut, and there was no chimney at all. If you build a small stove inside, it will be difficult for the smoke to get out, so Liu Guixia went to her old house to get a stove that her family used to sell rice noodles, and put a pot on it, and moved it here again. Some firewood is placed at the door of the hut on the far left. Even if it is a small stove, you can still make something on it.

    If you have a lot to do, go to the front.

    Zicui and the others did not expect Liu Guixia to think so thoughtfully, and they are all grateful.

    Shao Youyue was extremely unwell, but she managed to hold on, and thanked Liu Guixia.

    Liu Guixia was taken aback, and she hurriedly helped the pale Shao Youyue to lie down on the bed again.

    Now, Liu Guixia has come back from behind and is cooking dinner in the kitchen, with Zi Cui and Miao Han helping.

    Li Hehua looked at the kitchen and saw that there was no use for her, so she took a small hand of her family''s little Yuebao and brought her family''s Xue Yan, and came back to look at Shao Youyue, I think everyone is awake.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed obediently.

    Xue Liu is taking care of Shao Youyue in Shao Youyue''s room, and Xia Han is squatting at the door of another hut, holding a fan and frying medicine. Today their mother-in-law hasn''t taken the medicine yet, and it''s almost ready.

    Xia Han first saw Li Hehua brought Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and hurriedly stood up and said hello: "Sister-in-law Lotus, Young Master Xiaoyan, Miss Yuebao."

    Li Hehua''s voice was very soft, but her tone was very enthusiastic: "Xiahan, is Xiao Xiaojie awake? I''ll take my family Xiaoyan and Yuebao to have a look."

    Li Hehua is only twenty-two years old, two years younger than Shao Youyue.

    This is the sister of Xiaoyan''s classmate. Logically speaking, she should be called her sister.

    She is so good-looking and looks younger than her. She is not good at being called the eldest sister, so she is called the little sister Xiao.

 Chapter 652ï¼š mess up

    Chapter 652 Chaos

    When she came here from the front, she also whispered to her mother Liu Guixia. Her mother said that people are very easy-going, so it''s okay to call her that way, so let her call her that way.

    "Wake up, wake up." Xia Han said hurriedly.

    In Shao Youyue''s room, Xue Liu walked out quickly, and said, "Sister-in-law Lotus, Young Master Yan, and Miss Yuebao, my wife, please come in quickly."

    "Hah." Li Hehua responded with a smile immediately, and then took her Yuebao and Xiaoyan into the hut in the middle.

    Shao Youyue was struggling to sit up on the bed, when Li Hehua saw it, she hurriedly released her Yuebao''s little hand and quickly went to help Shao Youyue.

    Shao Youyue smiled politely: "Thank you for helping me, you are Shengqing and Yuebao''s sister-in-law, Lotus, you are really energetic, I heard that you are also pregnant, and my life is similar, if I were like you The spirit is fine."

    Xue Liu and Xia Han have already moved the stool over and put it by the bed.

    Three stools, Li Hehua, Jiang Yue, and Xue Yan can all sit on.

    Li Hehua sat down and said with a smile: "Sister Xiao, you are not in good health, wait for it, you can be in the same spirit as me, the old doctor Shen is very good at medicine, I originally thought that I could not conceive. I''m going to eat other people''s remedies. I felt sad before, but the old doctor Shen showed me, saying that I was too thin before, and I can get pregnant when I get healthy. This is not true. When you go, you have to trust the old doctor Shen, the old doctor Shen said that if you can take care of yourself, you will definitely be able to take care of yourself."

    "Yeah." Shao Youyue agreed, and then she couldn''t help but look at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Xue Shengqing, this child, the more she looks at her, the more she feels like her son.

    "Sit down too." Shao Youyue said softly. His eyes did not only look at this child named Xue Shengqing. She has been emotionally unstable, for fear of scaring the child.

    Xue Yan squarely folded his hands before sitting down.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan was sitting, and then she climbed onto the empty stool between Xue Yan and her sister-in-law, and sat down too.

    "Xueliu, don''t you still have pea yellow? Quickly bring it to Lotus, Yuebao, and Shengqing to taste." Shao Youyue shouted. This is what Xueliu and the others did in the Quanping Inn when they got up before dawn.

    Xiahan has already gone to take care of the decoction again, and Xue Liu has just made the tea and brought it to the coffee table next to Jiang Yue and the others. Hearing this, she is busy to get the pea yellow.

    Li Hehua hurriedly said: "No need, no need, I just saw that there are quite a few tables in our main room in front of me. It should be given by you, Miss Xiao."

    "That''s that, this is this, let''s eat, ah?" Shao Youyue looked at them expectantly, extremely easy-going.

    Li Hehua had no choice, so she picked up a piece.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also took a piece.

    Seeing that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were eating slowly, Shao Youyue asked warmly, "Did you scare you at noon?"

    She fainted all of a sudden. Usually children can be frightened. Although they are different from other children, she is still afraid that they will be frightened.

    Whether this is her son or not, she looks at it and likes it.

    Yuebao is such a lovable child, she naturally likes it when she sees it.

    Just looking at these two children made her feel much better.

    Jiang Yue shook her head.

    Xue Yan also shook his head, indicating that he was not frightened.

    "That''s good. Aunt Xiao''s spirit has not been very good these years. Now it is much better, and it will get better and better in the future. There will never be a time like this again." After this opening, Shao Youyue couldn''t help but talk to the man in front of her. The two children talked a little more.

    The seniority is a bit messy. They call Shao Youyue Aunt Xiao, but their elder sister-in-law calls Shao Youyue a Little Sister Xiao.

    Forget it, as long as no one cares, chaos will be fine.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thought to themselves.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks for the rewards of "fireworks that don''t fall", "thank you", "rainy days, rainbows" and "ink"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 653ï¼š Better than she expected

    Chapter 653 is better than she expected

    When Li Hehua heard Shao Youyue''s words, she immediately said, "Then you have to take good care of it. Take good care of your body, and it is also good for the child in your belly."

    "Yes. Yes." Shao Youyue nodded with a smile. She needs to take care of her body now. On the one hand, it is necessary to have a child. On the other hand, she also needs a blood test.

    Maybe I am looking forward to it more. I didn¡¯t eat much before, but now even if I eat it, I may vomit out of joy, but I have an appetite.

    From Shao Youyue, we can have dinner at home.

    After dinner, Jiang Yue went back to the room.

    Sit at the desk and start grinding ink.

    She wants to practice writing calligraphy.

    In fact, she had already started practicing calligraphy last night. It is naturally an advantage to have a super strong learning ability. It is also an advantage to have a steady hand and to be able to control her strength at will. Obviously, she did not practice for a long time last night, but she can already write very well. .

    was better than she expected.

    This handwriting, as long as there is a degree of relaxation and good control, the characters can not only be written beautifully, but also can write whatever fonts you want to write.

    Like Xue Yan, he was obviously imitating the handwriting of General Zhenguo, but it was actually his own handwriting.

    It can also be said that it is not an imitation, but one of the many glyphs he knows.

    She can already write characters very well. In fact, she doesn''t need to practice anymore, but she also wants to be able to write various fonts with ease, so naturally she still needs to practice more.

    Practice more glyphs, maybe you can use them later.

    Besides, there is no harm.

    After practicing for about a stick of incense, Li Hehua called her from outside: "Yuebao, the hot water is ready."

    There were originally a lot of people in the family, but now there are Empress Shao and the others. Naturally, the hot water in the hanging tank is not enough. After dinner, after washing the pot and table, Liu Guixia and the others boiled the hot water again.

    Now that the hot water has boiled, Li Hehua came to call her.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue responded, hurriedly put down her pen, slid down from the chair, and came to the door.

    Her door was not closed.

    The family knew that she was already practicing calligraphy with calligraphy, but they didn''t know that her handwriting was already very good-looking. Except for Xue Yan, everyone else in the family subconsciously thought that her handwriting must still be ugly.

    "Yuebao, let''s practice calligraphy during the day in the future. It hurts our eyes too much at night." Li Hehua bent down and said to her in a very soft voice.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue obediently agreed.

    At this time, Xue Yihu came over with a bucket of hot water in one hand and half a bucket of cold water in the other, Li Hehua hurriedly held the little her out of the way, and asked Xue Yihu, the eldest brother, to help her bring the water into her room.

    Before, these things were done by the elder sister-in-law Li Hehua, who felt that she was too young to carry it.

    But now my sister-in-law is pregnant and can¡¯t carry heavy objects, so I let my elder brother do it, but my sister-in-law still comes here every time, otherwise she will be worried.

    Now she is standing at the door of the room with her sister-in-law, so she can clearly see the situation on the other side of the kitchen. Zi Cui and the others are each carrying a bucket of hot water to the back hut. Miaohan is still in the kitchen, cooking with Liu Guixia. Hot water, and talking and laughing, laughter came out from time to time.

    "Okay, let''s wash it." Li Hehua smiled softly to her little Yuebao when she saw Xue Yihu came out.

    "Thank you sister-in-law, thank you brother."

    Xue Yihu smiled naively.

    Li Hehua and Xue Yihu smiled and said, "We Yuebao are so polite."

    Xue Yihu nodded and kept smiling in agreement.

 Chapter 654ï¼š Havent seen one side?

    Chapter 654 Haven''t seen each other?

    After the door was closed, Jiang Yue went to the small area in the room separated by a screen to wash, and in the hut behind the new house, Zi Cui and the others also helped Shao Youyue up from the bed and let Shao Youyue wash.

    After washing, Shao Youyue lay back on the bed.

    Thinking that Shengqing''s child might be her daughter, although her body can''t support her blood test with the child, she should tell her third brother and the others.

    Thinking so, Shao Youyue asked Zicui and the others to prepare the ink.

    Just write a letter to the third brother. Before she came here, the third brother told her not to write letters to the second brother and the others, because the second brother and the others were stared at, so as not to expose her whereabouts.

    But the third brother is different. The third brother is in the military camp. The Zhennan military camp is still very safe, but it is not suitable for her.

    Writing the letter, Xue Liu helped fix the envelope.

    "Tomorrow you will deliver the letter to Quanping Inn." Shao Youyue said to Xia Han.

    "Yes, Master."

    *

    The next day, Xia Han rode to the town early in the morning, entered the Quanping Inn from behind, and sent the letter to the people inside.

    That afternoon, Shao Shuting received the letter.

    His sister only went to Huaishu Village yesterday, and he only separated from his sister yesterday. His sister wrote a letter today. There must be something important. .

    Looking at the contents of the letter, he was taken aback.

    The whole person was shocked.

    Shengqing looks like his nephew? !

    This¡­¡­

    Shao Shuting''s eyes were as big as copper bells.

    He also met his nephew twice, and naturally hugged him twice. His nephew was too young at the time, and he didn''t grow up. At that time, he didn''t look like his sister or the emperor. In fact, he kind of forgets what his nephew looks like now.

    And he had met his nephew, and his father, eldest brother, second brother, because they were not in the imperial capital that year, they were all guarding outside, and they had never even seen his nephew.

    "Does it look like..." Shao Shuting carefully recalled his nephew''s little face in an infant, but he couldn''t recall much. However, he saw Sheng Qing again only yesterday, and he was very clear about Sheng Qing''s appearance.

    Whether it is or not, since his sister said that his nephew has grown up, it should be like Shengqing. His sister has been thinking about his nephew day and night all these years, and his nephew is in her mind. She must be more impressed than him. There are more, and Sheng Qing was indeed picked up seven years ago, and it is not his own family at all, so it should still be possible.

    He also agreed that his sister should take good care of her body first, so don''t worry.

    The blood test was done slowly in advance.

    Moreover, he also thinks that the child of Long Elm is a little more likely.

    Changyu must continue to look for it.

    If his second brother and the eldest brother were not stared at, he would definitely tell them the news that Shengqing might also be the second brother, so that they would have some bottom line in their hearts, but now, it is impossible to tell, so as not to be disciplined. The people of Jiahe and Concubine Yi found.

    "I don''t know if the second brother is still in Lingshan Town..." Shao Shuting couldn''t help muttering, falling into contemplation.

    The eldest brother is in Dijing, and naturally there are a lot of eyeliners staring at his eldest brother. The second brother is actually still in Xinyuan County, but not in Ping''an Town, but in another town under Xinyuan County called Lingshan Town.

    Lingshan Town and Ping''an Town are separated by two towns.

    Of course, this was only the news he received three days ago.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still there.

 Chapter 655ï¼š This fool is like the dark guard who escaped with the prince in his arms!

    Chapter 655 This fool is like a secret guard who escaped with the prince in his arms!

    Meanwhile, Lingshan Town.

    Shao Zhongxi was still in Lingshan Town, with a few people, pretending to be secretly inquiring about something, there were a lot of Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui, who were dressed like ordinary people, staring at them from a distance or near.

    Shao Zhongxi pretended not to know.

    Qiyin and the others naturally pretended not to know.

    There is a tea shop in front, Shao Zhongxi and the others found a place to sit down, ordered tea, and looked like they had a break.

    Those eyeliner nerves are naturally tighter, for fear of being discovered.

    It wasn''t until Shao Zhongxi and the others drank tea and continued to walk forward that those eyeliners hurriedly followed.

    When an eyeliner tried to catch up, he was bumped by a fool with messy hair who couldn''t see his face at all. The fool was still holding a jar, and the jar just fell to the ground. The fool immediately shouted He pays, he doesn''t pay, the fool just sits on the ground, stretches his feet, and bursts into tears like a child, and says that his uncle is bad, he doesn''t even think that he is older than him, he must be older than him If you want to be big, this eyeliner will immediately become hot.

    In addition, Shao Zhongxi and the others have gone far away, so that he can''t see a little figure, the eyeliner is even more angry, and he kicks the fool when he lifts his foot: "Stinky fool, you hit me, and I want to pay! "

    The fool didn''t fight back, he just curled up on the ground and kept crying.

    The onlookers persuaded: "He''s a fool, who knows what''s going on, little brother, don''t know him in general."

    "Yeah, little brother." Many people agreed.

    This eyeliner doesn''t want to make things bigger. After all, Shao Zhongxi is still in this town, so as not to attract Shao Zhongxi''s attention and find him, it will be bad.

    Fortunately, the other eyeliners followed, otherwise he would definitely be punished.

    So, the eyeliner kicked the fool again, and he was ready to leave.

    But at this moment, an old man hurriedly pushed aside the crowd, "Big egg, big egg, how are you, big egg?"

    As soon as the old man squeezed in, he hugged the fool, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, big egg, it''s alright, it''s alright." After speaking, he hurriedly wiped the fool''s tears with his sleeve.

    But the fool still cried with tears all over his face.

    But his face was exposed.

    When he saw this eyeliner, he immediately stopped.

    How does this fool look like the dark guard who escaped with the prince in his arms!

    There are marks on the arms of the dark guards, and this eyeliner will not be so stupid to confirm whether the fool has the mark on the street, but immediately became wise, changed his attitude, and apologized to the old man and the fool: " Old man, this eldest brother, I''m really sorry, I was in a bad mood just now, and I bumped into someone, and I was even more in a bad mood, so I did it, I''m really sorry, I''m sorry. Old man, let''s take this eldest brother to see the doctor, I just kicked him, he may be injured, I will give out all the money, and this jar, I will also pay."

    Seeing that this man''s attitude changed so quickly, the old man couldn''t believe it. He wanted to say that he didn''t need it, but when this fool heard it, he would lose the jar, so he immediately clapped his hands stupidly, and said happily: "The jar! The jar! I want the jar! Daddy, Ask him to pay the jar!"

    The old man had no choice but to agree.

    "Then get up, get up quickly." The eyeliner joined the old man diligently and helped the fool up from the ground. "From this alley, there is a medical clinic. I will send you to the medical clinic first, and then I will pay you the jar."

    He has been in this town for a few days. There is really a medical clinic in this narrow alley.

 Chapter 656ï¼š The throne must be...

    Chapter 656 The throne must be...

    The old man was from this town, and he naturally knew that there was a medical clinic there. Although he was suspicious, he still led the fool and followed this eyeliner into the alley.

    It wasn''t until there was no one else that the eyeliner rolled up the fool''s left sleeve and saw that there was a mark of a dark guard on his arm. This must be the dark guard back then, and he immediately knocked the fool unconscious.

    "What are you doing¡ª"

    The old man asked loudly in panic, but before he could say anything, the eyeliner drew a knife to his neck and asked him, "Is this fool really your son?"

    Without waiting for the old man to speak, the eyeliner turned fierce: "If you don''t tell the truth, I will kill you right now!" As he spoke, the blade pressed against the old man''s neck even more.

    The old man''s neck was cut a little, and a little blood came out.

    The old man was frightened and said, "No, no... He''s not actually my son. I picked it up on the street in this town seven years ago. I was walking at night and no one was there. I saw him. , plus I am alone and widowed, although he is stupid, but he can also be my company, I will treat him as a son, and I have taught him for a long time before he knows to call me father."

    "When you picked him up, he was a fool?"

    "Yes, yes," the old man trembled even more, "At that time, he was covered in blood, he seemed to have hit his head, and there was a lot of blood on his head. I thought he was out of breath, but who knows if he was still out of breath, I sent him to the doctor Look, the doctor saw that I was poor and had no money to pay for the consultation. He didn''t even give me a look, so he kicked us out, and I took him home and dealt with him casually, and he woke up later. Silly."

    This eyeliner can be considered clear, it should have hit the head, and people are stupid.

    "Then did you see a child? There should have been a child by his side at that time."

    "Child?" The old man was stunned, "No, when I saw him, he was alone, no children, what children?"

    This eyeliner also knows the situation better.

    had nothing to ask, he raised his hand and knocked the old man unconscious.

    He has to take this old man with him, find another place to kill him, so as not to make any noise.

    As for this dark guard, he would naturally be sent to the Imperial Capital for their master.

    *

    Seven days later, this stupid dark guard was secretly sent to the imperial capital, and then secretly sent to the Ji family.

    For such a big event, the Ji family did not send anyone else, but Concubine Yi''s elder brother entered the palace in person and asked to see Concubine Yi.

    "Good! Good!" Concubine Yi Gui was overjoyed and said goodbye twice. "Bengong knows that following Shao Zhongxi is definitely right! Shao Zhongxi must be looking for him in that town. I didn''t expect us to find him first! It can be seen that the sky is helping us! The throne must be my Yi''er!"

    "Brother, have the doctor seen it, what did the doctor say, can it be cured?" Concubine Yi hurriedly asked her brother Ji Qiwei.

    Ji Qiwei said: "The doctor said that he may not be able to cure, but he will try his best."

    Concubine Yi Gui said: "It must be cured! We also have to know the whereabouts of Xuanyuan Shu from his mouth! He can''t be alone, he must be hiding somewhere, and then he will be alone! "

    Ji Qiwei also felt it, and said: "The only thing I can do is let the doctor kill him, he is stupid, the big deal is to kill him, and it is better than being found by the Shao family."

    Concubine Yi: "Shao Zhongxi should still be watched, right?"

    Ji Qiwei: "The eyeliner is still staring, and he can find Lingshan Town. It is very likely that he knows other news. It is impossible not to send someone to continue to stare."

 Chapter 657ï¼š Dad also thought

    Chapter 657 Dad also thought of it

    After a pause, Ji Qiwei couldn''t help but said again: "The people of the Shao family are really amazing. If it wasn''t for our eyeliner who accidentally discovered this, it is estimated that this dark guard would have been found by Shao Zhongxi." To be honest, he still admired Shao quite a bit. home''s.

    They didn''t have any news about Xuanyuanxu from the Ji family. It was only because of the people who followed the Shao family that they had a big clue and found this dark guard.

    As long as this dark guard is sober, he will immediately torture him to extort a confession, and see if this dark guard can move.

    "Not only do you have to keep an eye on it, but you also have to send someone to secretly search all the way from Dijing to Lingshan Town. Now that we know the route, we have to send someone." Concubine Yi Gui said. "If you can''t find it in this way, you can expand the area around this line to find it. The old man who was killed didn''t say it. At that time, even if Xuanyuanshu was hidden in his blood, it should be here at most. Around the line, not anywhere else. Just in case that fool can''t be cured, he can''t tell us directly, but we mustn''t let the people of the Shao family find someone before us. "

    "Don''t worry, little sister, these fathers have also thought of it and have already sent people." Ji Qiwei said.

    *

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, didn''t you say that you want to plant rapeseed with us, then let''s go." Xue Erhu waved at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue while carrying two dung buckets.

    It¡¯s time to transplant rapeseed. Many people in the village have already transplanted rapeseed. Some are still transplanting today. It just so happens that it¡¯s cloudy again today. It¡¯s not easy to make rice noodles at all. Their family plans to transplant rapeseed seedlings into their homeland as well.

    "Come on." Xue Yan hurriedly carried a basket on his back. In the basket were his and Jiang Yue''s small shovels, and then he took Jiang Yue''s small hand and quickly followed his second brother with Jiang Yue.

    His father and elder brother will also go.

    His father also used a pole to pick two dung pans, and inside the dung pans there were also small shovels for transplanting rapeseed seedlings.

    His eldest brother carried two buckets. If it rained, of course, the rapeseed would not have to carry water, but he was afraid that it would not rain, so he picked up buckets and planned to water.

    In the field these days, his father and the others have taken the time to tidy up. In fact, **** seedlings can be transplanted at any time.

    Jiang Yue obediently followed Xue Yan and the others to the field.

    But he still looked back at the house.

    At home, Liu Guixia was in Yu Hongyan''s room, teasing little Xue Shi with Yu Hongyan. Yu Hongyan was about to give up her confinement, and her body was actually getting better, but Liu Guixia still tried her best not to let her out of the room, thinking she could really do it for a whole month. The confinement child, wait until the day when Xiao Xue Shi is full of moon, and then go wherever Yu Hongyan wants to go, and no longer stop Yu Hongyan.

    Li Hehua went to the back hut and talked to the Queen of Beauty.

    Two people who are also pregnant have more topics in common, and naturally there are more things to say. In addition, the beauty queen also likes to talk to her sister-in-law. In short, these days, her sister-in-law goes to the back when she has nothing to do. Sometimes It was her sister-in-law who took the initiative to go, and sometimes the Queen of Beauty sent Zicui and the others to invite her sister-in-law over.

    The beauty queen has been here for ten days. In the first few days, she had to lie down every day, and rarely got up. Now, if she can get up and sit down, her body still needs to be recuperated for a long time. It is not very good, but her spirit is good. Yes, people are a lot more cheerful, and there is a smile on their faces every day.

    And the Queen Beauty was very kind to her and Xue Yan. Every day, she would make Zicui and the others make delicious snacks for her and Xue Yan, a bit like how their sister-in-law felt about them.

 Chapter 658ï¼š If you cant adapt, you will be crushed

    Chapter 658 If you can''t adapt, you will be defeated

    The beauty queen is not like a queen at all, and she is not suitable to be a queen. She and Xue Yan both feel this way, and they also think that if the beauty queen is still like this, then she will return to the palace, and she will feel depressed again.

    The harem is a place to eat people, and the beauty queen has to adapt.

    If you can''t adapt, you will only be defeated.

    "Uncle Zheng, your rapeseed seedlings are so good and green." Xue Dafu laughed as he passed by Grandpa Zheng''s home where rapeseed seedlings were raised.

    Grandpa Zheng, who was digging the seedlings, also laughed, showing two rows of white teeth with a missing tooth, "This year, the rapeseed seedlings around us are all good, and they are all seeds bought from the town. Now if you need any seeds I basically don¡¯t need the seeds left at home, they buy them in the town. I heard that people from other towns also come to our town to buy seeds. The business of the seed shop is booming, and sometimes you have to buy seeds. queue."

    Because of this, Jiang Yue secretly went out the other night and went to town to change the seeds again.

    The shop in the town is also a must. Since the seeds are selling better and better, they have bought a lot of seeds from other places to make up for it, which made her change for a long time.

    Xue Yan knew all this, so he glanced at Jiang Yue.

    "Yeah," Xue Dafu was still cheerful, "The village chief went to buy some vegetables last time, didn''t he queue up, and he told us when he came back."

    "No." Grandpa Zheng smiled. "I hope not to increase the price. The price is okay now, but if the price increases, it will be too expensive."

    "Everyone is looking forward to it." Xue Dafu laughed.

    Jiang Yue thought to herself, if the price goes up, she won''t go to that shop to change the seeds, and the seeds of that shop are not good, and if the price is lowered, it will lose people''s hearts and not many people will buy it. of.

    However, this shop has been selling seeds for many years, and the price has always been fair. I heard that the owner is also OK, so there should be little possibility of price increase.

    I walked past Grandpa Zheng''s field where **** seedlings were grown, and after walking for a while, we arrived at the field where their family raised **** seedlings.

    Their rapeseed seedlings are also green, and each one is a strong seedling.

    Xue Erhu put down the dung bucket, took out a small shovel from the dung bucket, dug up the seedlings and put them in the dung bucket, and then picked them up to plant them in the open space of their house, and said with a smile: "Father, everyone''s seedlings are so good this year, maybe next year. We will all have a great harvest.¡±

    "It''s good to dare." Xue Dafu laughed.

    Xue Yihu also smiled naively, feeling good.

    Xue Yan just silently removed the basket on his back, then took out his and Jiang Yue''s small shovels from the basket and gave Jiang Yue one.

    Jiang Yue took it silently, then squatted down and started digging the seedlings.

    Many people''s rapeseed seedlings have been transplanted. She doesn''t need to enter the space, and she knows that her space must have changed a lot. When all the rapeseed seedlings are planted in her home, she will enter the space to take a look.

    Her family was relatively late in transplanting rapeseed seedlings. By the time her family had all planted, it was estimated that everyone would have finished transplanting by then.

    In fact, now her red sweet potato, white sweet potato, and purple sweet potato can all be dug home and planted with rapeseed seedlings. However, when Liu Guixia bought rapeseed at that time, it was estimated that she would buy the seedlings. It is estimated that the seedlings will be able to be used in other open spaces in the house. They are all planted, but those fields should not be planted, and there are not enough seedlings.

    Since this is the case, then her red, white, and purple sweet potatoes are naturally not in a hurry to dig now. After a few more days, when Xiao Xue Shi is full of moon, it will not be too late to dig.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you for the gifts of "Love Harbor", "Eighteen Years of Spring.", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Rainbow, Rainbow Dew"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 659ï¼š Move the soil out?

    Chapter 659 Move the soil out?

    After digging up two load of rapeseed seedlings, Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu took them to the open space of their house and planted them, and Xue Yihu also went, but Xue Yihu only helped to plant for a while, then he stopped helping, but started to carry water with buckets. , watered the seedlings planted by Xue Dafu and the others.

    One person fetching water and watering the seedlings planted by two people is still busy.

    is too busy, in the end Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu will also help.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are still digging seedlings.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu have planted what they picked, and they will pick it again. In this way, Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu don''t need to dig seedlings anymore, they can just pick and plant.

    It took two days of work before planting all the open space at home.

    Tomorrow will be the full moon day for Xiao Xue Shi. For the full moon wine, relatives will come and give gifts. Their family will also give gifts in return. So on this day, Xue Erhu drove the carriage to the town and will be able to buy it back in advance. The things that you need to buy and store first, so as not to be in a hurry tomorrow.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu also went to the town to have a look, and they also stopped by their big shop to see their rice noodle business. They were very happy.

    Jiang Yue went back to the room after having breakfast.

    It¡¯s time to go into the space and take a look.

    So, Jiang Yue entered the space.

    As soon as you enter the space, you can see about two acres of yellow land and a large pond.

    This change is somewhat noticeable.

    is much more obvious than before.

    How big were the yellow earth and the pool of water before, but now they finally look a little like them.

    It will definitely get bigger in the future.

    Jiang Yue is quite satisfied.

    She walked to the big pond and looked into the water. Even though she didn''t see the source, it was crystal clear, just like running water... Maybe, you can raise some fish in it?

    Let¡¯s talk about it later.

    There is not even duckweed in this water. Even if the fish can live in it, it is estimated that they must be fed every day.

    Thinking like this, Jiang Yue stopped looking at the big pond, but looked at the yellow land that was already about two acres.

    Now the area of ??the loess is not bad, but it is difficult to take out the things that have been planted. It would be great if the loess could be removed.

    But how can this land be removed, if it grows in space, at most it is almost the same as removing the soil from this land.

    Why don''t you try to move the soil out a bit?

    See if the soil is still the same as in the space after it is removed, and has the same effect?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue came out of the space, found a small cloth bag in her room, and then entered the space again, squatting in front of the loess land of about two acres.

    This loess soil is very loose, and it feels a bit like sand. She can easily hold the soil with her hands.

    It''s just that she just held her two little hands together, and was about to put it in a small cloth bag, when she suddenly discovered that because she took a handful of loess, a small depression was slowly filled up by black soil. A piece of land has become black land again.

    "This..." Jiang Yue was startled.

    Immediately, instead of putting this handful of loess in the cloth bag, he put it back again. The small piece of black soil used to fill the ground disappeared again, and it was loess again.

    Jiang Yue held it up again, creating a small concave, and black soil immediately appeared in the small concave, filling the small concave.

    She knew that as soon as the loess was dug away, whichever piece was dug away, it would turn back into the original black wasteland.

    Anyway, try it.

    She didn''t dig a lot of loess either, she just dug up five handfuls on the edge of the loess and put them all into a cloth bag. She tied the bag casually and put it aside.

 Chapter 660ï¼š jump window

    Chapter 660 Jumping out of the window

    Turning around, she went out of space, thinking about this cloth bag, this cloth bag will naturally appear in her hand out of thin air.

    Washed her hands in the large pond next to her, and went into the high-tech room to get a lemon seed before she came out of the space.

    He didn''t go out through the door of the room, he went out directly from the back window of the room, and then jumped into Xue Yan''s room through the back window of Xue Yan''s room and a tree stump next to it.

    Xue Yan was at the back window, in front of the desk, drawing something for his eldest brother, watching his little Yuebao neatly jump in from the window and land in front of his desk, but he could only see his Yuebao On the top of the small head, after a moment of silence, his expression remained unchanged.

    Used to it.

    Jiang Yue felt that the desk was too high. She didn''t put anything on it. She stood too close to the desk and couldn''t see Xue Yan on the opposite side. She was silent for a while, and then she went to make Xue Yan''s room exclusive to her. One of the small benches brought over, she stepped on it again.

    Poker face.

    I was actually a little embarrassed just now...cough.

    "Want to go out?" Xue Yan asked after seeing her stepping on the small bench and finally meeting his eyes.

    The two of them already had a very tacit understanding, so Jiang Yue naturally didn''t need to say anything. As always, she calmly replied, "Yeah."

    "Wait for me, I''ll clean it up." Xue Yan put down the pen and wanted to wash the pen and inkstone.

    It happened that there was no ink in the inkstone.

    In this daytime, if he doesn''t go out with her and let his family find out that she is not at home, he will definitely look for her everywhere.

    Jiang Yue went out of the room with him. Instead of washing by the well, he went to the river, which is also very close to their new house. He washed the pen and inkstone, and then put it aside to dry.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue just went to get a backpack.

    Xue Yan saw it and silently put it on his back.

    Liu Guixia was walking out of Yu Hongyan''s room with Xiao Xueshi''s diaper and dirty clothes. Seeing them, she asked, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, what are you doing with the back basket?"

    "Last night, I heard from my sister-in-law and Aunt Xiao that I wanted to eat roasted red sweet potatoes again. Brother Yan and I wanted to dig some back." Jiang Yue replied.

    "Alright, let''s go, then go ahead and dig back when Little Stone''s full moon wine is done. Seeing that some of the vines are dead, it should be dug back."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Then, Xue Yan took a small hoe, put her hand behind her back, and put it in the back basket, and then led little Jiang Yue out the door in front of Liu Guixia.

    After they went out, went to Tianba, and walked up the mountain where their home was, Xue Yan asked, "Where are we going?"

    "Just go to the col in the middle of the mountain in front and the mountain in the back. Usually no one goes there, and it is quite hidden. I want to look at something like that." Jiang Yue said.

    In fact, she and him threw a lot of seeds of precious medicinal herbs in the mountain behind, and we must have harvested some of them, but now that she has harvested it, it is useless, so she just kept it in the mountain, it has been a long time. , that mountain will grow more and more precious medicinal materials.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    The people in the rapeseed village have also finished transplanting. Today, there is no one in the fields on the mountain. There is a firewood collector, but he has already collected firewood and is ready to go back.

    After saying hello, seeing the man carrying firewood and returning home, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue pretended to be walking towards their red sweet potato field, and after the man went down the mountain, they could no longer see them, so they turned in a different direction. , keep walking, walk to the edge of this mountain, and then go down to the col between this mountain and the big mountain behind.

 Chapter 661ï¼š stampede marks

    Chapter 661 Traces of trampling

    When they were getting morels before, they had come again, but that was several months ago, and now there is no road in this mountain col, and the weeds are very deep.

    But because it''s already this month, many weeds have turned yellow.

    Jiang Yue thought that her loess was so magical in the space, if she took it out, she might not know what would happen, so she went inside.

    She walked ahead to clear the way.

    Xue Yan followed behind with a backpack on his back.

    She came to the side of the path where Orion Wu entered the deep mountain before she stopped.

    The grass on this path is also very deep, but it is much shallower than the grass next to it, and there are traces of stepping on it before, and when their fifth brother came out of the mountains with them, they mentioned it. this path.

    Anyway, no one else came to this place, so Jiang Yue chose a place beside this path.

    Immediately, she took the small **** that Xue Yan took out of the back basket, and she dug a small hole that was neither deep nor shallow, probably enough to pour the loess in her small cloth bag into it.

    As soon as the digging was done, Jiang Yue put the small **** aside, squatted in front of the small pit, and then had a small cloth bag in her hand.

    Xue Yan did not change his face, and squatted in front of the small pit.

    Jiang Yue opened the small cloth bag and poured all the loess in the small cloth bag into the small pit.

    Xue Yan didn''t expect that the little cloth bag was actually loess. He thought it was a seed, but he didn''t ask anything, just watched.

    Jiang Yue took out the lemon seed and put it into the loess in the pit.

    It rained the night before, the rain was quite heavy, and some relatively large potholes were still accumulating rainwater. Jiang Yue took some water from a pothole not far away and poured it on it.

    After pouring, Jiang Yuecai said, "I don''t know if I can grow it, but try it anyway."

    After all, this is soil in space, and it may not be useful outside of space.

    If it is useful, it is not necessarily the same effect as in space.

    Xue Yan didn''t really understand what she meant, but she still didn''t ask anything.

    "If we can''t come by this time tomorrow, we will come in the afternoon or evening." Jiang Yue said again. Tomorrow''s little Xue Shi is full of moon, and the family is very busy. I hope to come over this time tomorrow morning.

    "Um."

    "Let''s go and dig sweet potatoes."

    "Um."

    After they went to their red sweet potato field and dug a few red sweet potatoes, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home.

    The family wasn''t ready to cook lunch yet, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took the red sweet potatoes to the hut at the back. In the middle hut at the back, Li Hehua and Shao Youyue were sitting under the window talking and laughing.

    A kang is casually set up under the window these days. This is a kang that cannot be heated even in cold weather. It is not connected to any place, but people can sit on it.

    The was covered with a thick blanket, as well as a seated pillow and backrest. Li Hehua and Shao Youyue are now sitting on this kang.

    On the small table, there was also a small incense burner. The incense burner was burning incense.

    The sun shines in through the window and sprinkles on the kang.

    At this moment, the window is open.

    It can be clearly seen that Li Hehua is still doing needlework inside, holding a very small and cute tiger-toed shoe in her hand.

    The other tiger-toed shoe is in Shao Youyue''s hands, and it''s already done. Shao Youyue is smiling and looking at it. It would be great if she could do it with the same spirit. Although she is still in good spirits, she is still in a good mood. Without so much energy to do these things, at most she just watched Li Hehua do it.

 Chapter 662ï¼š Little Xue Shi is full moon

    Chapter 662 Xiaoxue Shi is full of moon

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan approached, they heard Li Hehua and Shao Youyue laughing: "When it''s done, you can put it on Xiao Shishi tomorrow."

    Raising a child in a farm family is generally not that complicated, especially poor people, who would not spend this money to make such a good thing for a child. I feel that the child will grow up in the blink of an eye. Cui and the others said that children can wear tiger-toed shoes, which are very cute, and Li Hehua often sits here, so they taught Li Hehua, so that Li Hehua can make a pair for the child in her belly when she has nothing to do. Also to pass the time.

    Li Hehua is so handy that she can learn it as soon as she learns it, so she has been busy these few days, not for the child in her stomach, but to make a pair for Xiao Xue Shi, so that Xiao Xue Shi can wear it when the moon is full.

    No, it''s almost done, and the last thing she has left is to finish work.

    Shao Youyue smiled and said, "I haven''t seen that child yet."

    "You are not in good shape now, Hongyan will not give birth until tomorrow, I will let Hongyan hold her over to show you tomorrow, Hongyan has wanted to come to see you for a long time, but my mother won''t let her When I came out, my mother also said that I will do the same in the future, and it is best not to leave the room for a month." Li Hehua smiled.

    "Young Master Xiao Yan, Miss Yuebao." As soon as Zi Cui saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, she hurried over and took the sweet potatoes that Xue Yan was carrying.

    Sweet potatoes have been replaced by baskets.

    "Shengqingyuebao is here?" Hearing this, Shao Youyue''s spirit was immediately shaken, and she happily asked loudly.

    "Yes, Aunt Xiao, it''s us." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed, but they didn''t rush in. Instead, they asked Zi Cui to bake the sweet potatoes on the edge of the stove before they went in.

    When Li Hehua saw her little Yuebao and Xiaoyan, she hurriedly put down her needle and thread and greeted: "Come up, come up quickly."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were on the kang just like before.

    The weather is actually not cold now, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t burn the kang. When the weather gets cold, you can also burn charcoal to keep warm. You don''t have to burn a kang. It is completely convenient and a place to sit.

    But because of the kang, this hut is even smaller.

    Miaohan hurriedly brought two trays of snacks and brought them up. In fact, there were already two trays of snacks on the small table. With this one, there are four plates on the small table.

    Xue Liu and Xia Han made tea and brought it up.

    There are also peeled walnuts.

    Jiang Yue ate a walnut kernel first, then took a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and ate it. After eating the sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus cake, she took a sip of the hot tea with her two little hands.

    This tea is very clear and has a faint fragrance, which is very delicious.

    Xue Yan was also drinking tea.

    After the red sweet potatoes were roasted, Zicui placed them on a plate and brought them up.

    *

    On the second day, Xiao Xue Shi was full of moon, and Yu Hongyan was considered to be confinement, and finally she was able to leave the room without being stopped. On this day, she naturally wore her best clothes, which is called a spirit.

    also dressed Xiao Xue Shi in good clothes.

    Xiao Xue Shi was all red, and was wrapped in a red swaddle, only showing a small face, blinking his eyes, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked at it and thought that this little boy was cute when he didn''t cry. .

    The tiger head shoes that Li Hehua made were a bit big, but Xiao Xue Shi was too small now and couldn''t wear them at all. It happened that Xiao Xue Shi was going to be wrapped in swaddling clothes. Instead, put it together with the full moon gift that the rest of the family prepared for Xiao Xue Shi.

    When Xiao Xue Shi grows up, it will not be too late to wear it again.

 Chapter 663ï¼š no one will be left out

    Chapter 663 No one will be left out

    But it''s really good-looking, Yu Hongyan likes it very much, and she has to learn it.

    Li Hehua is also happy, it is the first time she has made such beautiful shoes.

    Early in the morning, Shao Youyue sent Xia Han, the oldest maid around him, to the front with a small wooden box, a full moon gift for Xiao Xue Shi.

    Yu Hongyan opened it and saw that there was a very small and delicate long-life lock inside, which was made of gold, which startled Yu Hongyan and Xue Erhu.

    Both felt that it was too precious. Xue Erhu was a man, and it was difficult to send it back, so Yu Hongyan held Xiao Xue Shi and sent the things back.

    But Yu Hongyan only had one mouth, which could not be worth the persuasion of Zicui and the others. They said a lot of words. In the end, Yu Hongyan had no choice but to accept the longevity lock.

    But I didn''t dare to bring it to Xiao Xue Shi, it was too eye-catching. It''s better to hide this kind of good thing.

    Xiao Xue Shi actually had a longevity lock on his neck, but it was hidden in his clothes and tied with a red rope. And this longevity lock is made of peach wood. I think peach wood can ward off evil spirits, so Xue Erhu deliberately learned to do it himself with his elder brother Xue Yihu. He learned to do it when he had time. After many days of tossing, he made a decent longevity lock for him. My baby son Xiao Xue Shi put it on.

    When I wore it for the first time, because there was something on my neck, Xiao Xue Shi probably wasn''t used to it.

    Because there is a banquet at home today, there are several tables, relatives, and people who play well with Xue Erhu will all come.

    There would be so many people here to eat, so Liu Guixia was naturally overwhelmed, so she called a few aunts in the village to help make a banquet.

    Mrs. Yu Hongyan, brother and sister-in-law and the others, because they lived nearby and had breakfast, they came here with their things.

    In the past, Brother Yu Hongyan and the sisters didn''t like to see her. Since the life at home has gotten better, the brothers and sisters haven''t seen her anymore. They are afraid that she will be angry with her for the past and treat her mother better. As long as she was nice to her mother, Yu Hongyan didn''t want to bother with her brother and sister-in-law about the past. Seeing her brother and sister-in-law came with her mother, she was busy with Xue Erhu, welcoming everyone in enthusiastically.

    also went to her room to talk privately.

    Her mother was very happy to hold her grandson, Xiao Xue Shi.

    Old man Xue, Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and others also came early. Today, the house is very lively, Xue Dafu and the others are all smiles.

    Xue Sihu also brought Xue Dagui back from the town, but he came back early after the sale in the shop. On a day like today, it is impossible for him not to come back, and his fourth uncle has not returned to the village for a long time. Naturally, he brought his fourth uncle back to have a look. Grandpa must also miss this fourth uncle.

    Li Qingshu and the others had a good time with Xue Erhu. They were in the village, so naturally they came early.

    There were many people sitting in the courtyard of the main room. Xue Erhu and the others greeted each of them so carefully. Xue Sihu naturally helped him, and they were playing with people, so that they would not be left out.

    The eldest aunt and the second aunt married far away, not in the eight villages of ten miles at all. Naturally, they will come today, but it is estimated that they will arrive around noon.

    Jiang Yue saw so many people in the family, but no one noticed her and Xue Yan. Even the most shrewd fourth brother was stumbled by Li Qingshu and the others. They were making trouble. Then she and Xue Yan went out. Someone would find out that she just looked at Xue Yan calmly.

    Xue Yan understood, and then went out with her.

    Even if the family found out that they were not at home, they thought it was the two of them who went out to play, and they would not come out to find them unless it was time to eat.

 Chapter 664ï¼š His Yuebao didnt say it would be like this...

    Chapter 664 His Moon Treasure didn''t say it would be like this...

    And of course, they didn''t go to play, but to see if the loess she poured into the pit at the mountain pass yesterday had grown anything.

    He remembered that she also buried a seed in it.

    As for what kind of seed, he hasn''t asked yet.

    If this is planted, she will definitely tell him, so he didn''t ask.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan secretly went to the mountain where their home was located after they came out of their new house.

    When I walked to the very edge of the mountain again, I was about to go down. When I thought of the col in the middle of the mountain behind me, but before I went down, I saw that inside the col, centered on the place where she put the loess yesterday, the surrounding area was originally yellow. The leaves have turned green.

    The area that turned green is quite large, about an acre.

    Xue Yan was startled.

    His family Yuebao didn''t say it would be like this...

    He thought it was the same as before, just planting things...

    You can plant things before, either with strong seedlings or seeds, but she has never used loess... But yesterday she used loess, and he was quite surprised at the time, thinking that the cloth bag contained seeds, but he didn''t expect it to be loess...

    So, these changes should all be because of those loess, right?

    So, she said to try, one is to see if the loess can grow something, and the other is to try what other changes the loess can bring?

    There is no need to ask Jiang Yue, Xue Yan can be sure in his heart.

    But he still looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue was looking at the changes in the mountain col compared to yesterday, her face was calm.

    In addition to the place where she put the loess as the center, the yellow leaves on about an acre of land have turned green, and where she put the loess, a lemon tree has grown magnificently.

    The lemon tree is not big, but it bears a lot of golden lemon fruits.

    Xue Yan naturally saw these golden fruits, which were very eye-catching in the green, but he still didn''t ask anything.

    But I was quite surprised that a small tree grew in one day.

    In the past, no matter how good the seeds of his Moon Treasure were, they would grow and bear fruit in less than a day.

    That loess is also amazing.

    Jiang Yue also felt that the tree was small. If it were in space, the loess would definitely make the lemon tree grow very tall, and it would definitely bear more than so many fruits. But now, the lemon tree is just like a small tree. The fruit is also not the kind it is in a great harvest.

    So, moving the loess out of space, although it still has an effect, but the effect is greatly weakened?

    Or is it because, as soon as the loess is removed and placed in the outside ground, it will spread a lot of effects to the surrounding land, so the yellow leaves on the surrounding land will become green leaves? Since many of the effects have spread, then the lemon tree growing on the loess naturally cannot grow to the best state?

    Standing here is too far, it¡¯s better to go in the past, it¡¯s better to take a closer look, Jiang Yue said: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    "Um."

    The two walked past the place they walked yesterday.

    Because I walked past yesterday, some grasses had already been trampled down. The past was relatively easy, but when they entered the range where the yellow leaves turned into green leaves, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped again.

    "It seems to be getting denser." Xue Yan looked at some grass that had been trampled down yesterday. Today not only have the yellow leaves turned green, but the inside has also become denser, just like a lot of new grass has grown.

    Everyone is sad.

    After taking a closer look, Xue Yan said, "It''s the result again."

    Yes, there are some wild things that can bear little fruit, and they bear fruit again.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 665ï¼š citron is citron

    Chapter 665 Citrate is Citrate

    Jiang Yue also found out, those eyes like black grapes narrowed slightly. Immediately, she bent down and squatted down, looking at the ground.

    Looking at it, she found that some wild seeds fell on the ground yesterday, and some of these wild seeds will definitely germinate in the coming year, but today none of those wild seeds have sprouted and grown. The soil has taken root quite deep and grown very high, so it has become so dense.

    "So, even if the seeds are not sown in the soil, but sprinkled directly on it, even if they are not watered, they will grow up within a day and bear fruit..." Jiang Yue was a little surprised by this discovery.

    I knew this earlier. Before, when she planted things in the space, she had to work hard to bury the seeds in the loess and water them.

    If she planted anything in the future, she would just throw the seeds on the loess.

    It''s not loess, it''s still influenced by loess, that''s all, don''t care about the loess in that space, just throw the seeds on it, the next day will definitely be the same as burying the seeds in the soil and watering Effect.

    Xue Yan didn''t know that Jiang Yue had space, but he was sure that the loess caused these changes. Now that he heard Jiang Yue''s words and knew that Jiang Yue meant it was influenced by the loess, he nodded: "It should be."

    Jiang Yue knew what she had in mind, so she took out the hatchet she secretly put in the morning from the space.

    Xue Yan calmly watched as a hatchet appeared out of thin air in his little Yuebao''s hand, and then calmly watched his little Yuebao cut the way with a hatchet in front of him.

    There were too many things growing out, too dense, and they had to cut a path with the help of a hatchet so that the two of them could pass.

    Jiang Yue all the way to the lemon tree.

    "This is a lemon." Jiang Yue said. "It''s very sour. There are many benefits for pregnant people to eat lemons. Don''t my sister-in-law and Aunt Xiao like to eat sour food during this time, and my sister-in-law also has symptoms of ecstasy. Eating some lemons can also alleviate their symptoms to a certain extent. hilarious symptoms."

    In fact, she has nothing to plant right now. She just wants to see if removing the loess is useful, and what effect it will have. It happened that the sister-in-law and the beauty queen were both overjoyed and sour, so she first thought of planting lemons, and then from the space Take out a lemon seed.

    Xue Yan nodded, then looked at the golden lemon fruit hanging on the lemon tree in front of him, and said, "This lemon is a bit like a citron."

    "Citron is citron, and lemon is lemon. They are similar in appearance, but they are not the same thing. By the way, citron can also be called perfume lemon." Jiang Yue said, squatting down again and looking at the loess under the lemon tree , but found that the loess has changed its color, and it is no different from the ordinary soil next to it.

    is just like the energy in the loess has been released and turned into ordinary soil.

    Xue Yan also saw that the color of the soil had changed, but seeing Jiang Yue pondering, he didn''t ask anything.

    Jiang Yue was thinking, this soil looks no different from ordinary soil, will it continue to be effective? If there is still an effect, then the lemon fruit on this lemon tree should always remain in this ripe and fresh state, right?

    This one doesn''t need to be tried, she doesn''t need it to hang on the tree all the time, lest others think something is wrong.

    Let''s try to pick all the fruits, will this lemon tree turn black and disappear?

    If it also turns black and disappears, then this soil must still be effective.

 Chapter 666ï¼š Its too wasteful to cut

    Chapter 666 Cutting it off is too wasteful

    If all the trees are plucked and the tree does not change, it means that the soil should really become ordinary soil.

    The lemon fruit on this tree will not keep hanging on it in a fresh and ripe state all the time.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue took a quite large cloth bag out of the space, and then she opened the cloth bag to the ground.

    Then, while picking the lemon fruits on the tree, she said to Xue Yan, "I picked them all."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan responded, and at the same time, he reached out to help pick them, picked all the golden lemons from the tree, and put them all into a cloth bag.

    This very large cloth bag holds a small half bag.

    Jiang Yue picked it up, and then threw it into the space.

    The small half bag of lemons disappeared out of thin air, and Xue Yan was still very calm. For him, what happened to his Yuebao, and what changed and disappeared, was already a very common thing.

    It has been a while since the last lemon has been picked, but the lemon tree has not changed. Jiang Yue knows it. If the loess has energy, it must be completely used up.

    If you think about it like this, then the space can magically supply the loess with energy continuously, so that the loess will always maintain the appearance of loess.

    But after leaving the space, the space can no longer provide it with energy, and it naturally runs out of its own energy, just like ordinary soil.

    In this way, we can naturally better understand why the surrounding yellow leaves turn green.

    Because when the energy is not protected, it will be scattered around, thus affecting the surrounding.

    It seems that the black earth in her dimension can protect and prevent the energy of the yellow earth from scattering around.

    Jiang Yue nodded her head in her heart, and didn''t care about this lemon tree, let it grow here. The loess she took out from the space no longer has any energy. Those wild things whose leaves turn from yellow to green will naturally turn yellow again according to their respective growth trends.

    This lemon tree will naturally bear fruit next year, and it would be too wasteful to cut it down.

    Is it transplanted back home in the future, or what? Let¡¯s see.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai looked at Xue Yan and asked, "You have seen it too, my loess has this effect, but the lemons just now can''t be taken back, so I have to replant them. When I secretly mix those lemons in it, no one will notice it, and the lemons can still be stored for a long time, normally about a month, and in the cellar, it should last longer.¡±

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded, looked around, and then said, "This place is too far away, go to a slightly more conspicuous place and plant it again."

    Because it is time to take it home, if it is too biased, it is difficult to explain to the family how they found it.

    Jiang Yue naturally understood what he meant, and nodded: "I think so too. I came here yesterday to try it, and now I''m done. Then we''ll find a place, and when the seeds come out, we can also share with the family. People say, let the family help pick one piece, saying that we discovered it by accident. And when cooking, you can also add some lemons in, lemons can remove the fishy smell and the peculiar smell of the food itself, and the dishes will be more delicious.¡±

    "Um."

    The two passed the same road again and returned to the mountain where their home was.

    After thinking about it, I still didn¡¯t go to any other mountain, it¡¯s on this mountain, but I went to the place where people in the village usually run out of firewood and go to this place to collect firewood.

    In fact, it is the place on this mountain that has not gone through wasteland.

    And when people in the village are picking firewood, naturally there are firewood nearby, and they seldom go inside. It is really difficult to fight nearby, so they go inside to fight.

 Chapter 667ï¼š Already so reckless?

    Chapter 667 Already so unscrupulous?

    Because if you go further inside, although it is a shallow mountainous area, there is no danger, but it also means that you will have to travel more to pick up firewood, and everyone will naturally not seek distance.

    However, recently, after the villagers planted rapeseed, they were not very busy, and they had nothing to do. Basically, they had enough firewood at home, and there was no more dead wood in the nearby places. If you want to, you can only go inside, farther away, and then you can hit the dead wood and pick it home.

    It happens that their family is running out of firewood. After the full moon feast for Xiao Xueshi today, and the sweet potatoes are collected tomorrow morning, it is estimated that they will come to collect firewood tomorrow afternoon.

    In this case, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally went inside.

    Tomorrow they will come with them, pretending they don''t see it.

    But if other people come to collect firewood, they will not go further inside. They only stop in a place where they can collect firewood a little inside, and naturally they will not find it.

    I saw a slope, the area under the **** is still quite large, and there is no grass.

    felt quite appropriate, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went downhill.

    Jiang Yue looked around again and said, "That''s it."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai used his steps to roughly measure the surrounding area of ??an acre of land, then found the center of the circle and stood there.

    drew a circle on the ground with twigs.

    This circle is to wait for the position where she puts the loess.

    Try to make all changes happen under the **** and let the **** be covered.

    If the change also happened on the slope, it is very likely that others will find something wrong.

    "Wait for me." Seeing Xue Yan approaching, Jiang Yue said. Then, people enter the space.

    Xue Yan saw that his Moon Treasure disappeared out of thin air, and he fell silent instantly.

    His Moon Treasure was so unscrupulous in front of him...

    I used to know how to put it on...

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan still couldn''t hold back and looked at the sky.

    Jiang Yue didn''t expect that moving the loess out of the space would have this effect, so many of them were not prepared. It just so happened that Xue Yan was by her side. Xue Yan had long been used to what was wrong with her, so she just disappeared in front of Xue Yan. , entered the space, and selected a few lemon seeds from the high-tech room.

    I wanted to choose some other seeds. After all, the loess energy will be scattered around, about an acre of land. It is best not to let this energy go to waste, but she has nothing to plant for the time being. .

    The big deal is what you want to plant in the future, just use this method.

    Anyway, there is a lot of loess in the space, and the area of ??loess will become larger and larger in the future. She has no shortage of loess.

    After coming out of the high-tech room, Jiang Yuecai walked to the loess again, took the loess similar to yesterday, put it in a small cloth bag, and then came out of the space.

    His Yuebao suddenly appeared again, Xue Yan tried to calm herself down.

    is also very fortunate that his heart is okay.

    Jiangyue placed a lemon seed here and a lemon seed there, and put a total of seven seeds scattered. Finally, at the place where the circle was drawn, the loess was poured out of the cloth bag. , cover the circle.

    When this loess becomes ordinary soil, it will become one with ordinary soil, and no one will notice that something is wrong.

    Since it can grow without watering, Jiangyue naturally did not water.

    However, there are weeds in the area of ??about one acre. When tomorrow afternoon comes, there will definitely be more weeds, and the seeds of trees will fall on the ground. Then tomorrow afternoon, you will naturally see trees that suddenly appear. , maybe a lot.

 Chapter 668ï¼š Blind tolerance?

    Chapter 668 Blind tolerance?

    Fortunately, this is a mountain, and there are trees growing everywhere. Usually, people don¡¯t pay much attention to how many trees there are. It doesn¡¯t matter if the trees grow.

    Moreover, this loess has limited energy, and it will be scattered. The energy that reduces it will be collected together for a plant to grow up. You can see the lemon tree in the col, that is, if a tree grows, it must be a small tree. It won''t be a towering tree.

    Since it¡¯s a small tree at most, and it¡¯s down the slope, it¡¯s natural to be less eye-catching, and it won¡¯t scare people.

    In fact, it should be able to grow by this time tomorrow morning. It is exactly one day and you can come to pick lemons, but don¡¯t you have to dig sweet potatoes tomorrow morning?

    The afternoon is also good, lest the morning come too early, it is less than a day, the lemon has not fully grown, let Xue Dafu and the others see the change.

    When everything was done, Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan: "Go home."

    Xue Yan replied calmly: "Well."

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned home, the eldest aunt''s house and the second aunt''s house hadn''t come yet, and no one noticed that the two of them had gone out, and the house was still very lively.

    Really waited until it was almost noon before the eldest aunt and the second aunt came.

    The aunt''s name is Xue Daxi, and the younger aunt''s name is Xue Xiaoxi. They are twins, but they are not at all different. Jiang Yue knew that they were fraternal twins when she heard that they were twins.

    It was also today that Jiang Yue knew that both the aunt and the aunt were married far away, and they were also married peasants, but they were not in Ping''an Town to which they belonged. Of course, they were still in Xinyuan County.

    The aunt usually doesn''t go back to her parents'' house, because the aunt only gave birth to one daughter, and the daughter is fifteen years old. The in-law''s family is naturally dissatisfied with the aunt. If she always goes back to her mother''s house, her in-laws will definitely talk about her, so the aunt doesn''t come back often.

    This time the little Xue Shi was full of moon, the aunt did not plan to come, and she was afraid to see the old man Xue crying, but the aunt and the aunt knew how much better the life of the third aunt''s third brother''s house was, and it was rare to have a good laugh. Gu come.

    Uncle, Uncle, and their fifteen-year-old daughter all came.

    When grandfather Xue old man saw the aunt, his eyes were red, but immediately, he was busy joking with others and didn''t think about those unhappy things.

    My aunt is much happier. I have three children with my uncle. The eldest daughter is fifteen years old, the second son is thirteen, and the youngest daughter is eleven, and they all came.

    The little uncle is down-to-earth and hardworking. Although he is not rich, he is one of the best in his village, and he is also kind to the little aunt.

    I usually urged my sister-in-law to help bring something to the father-in-law of old man Xue if anyone passed by Huaishu Village.

    My aunt''s in-laws are also good to my aunt.

    Before the aunt and the aunt came, Jiang Yue heard from the family that both the aunt and the aunt were good people, and both of them were people who didn''t talk about their hardships, especially the aunt, no matter how bitter they were in their hearts, never said.

    The fourth brother also said that he will take this opportunity today to have a good chat with the aunt and the aunt''s family in private to see if anyone is willing to work in the rice noodle shop in their town.

    Jiang Yue greeted Xue Yan and called people one by one.

    The aunt and the aunt both hugged her and thought she was cute.

    My aunt''s little daughter had to take her to play. She had no choice but to be taken aside by this eleven-year-old cousin to play.

    But it''s not far from the other side, and with her amazing ears, she can still hear the aunt and the aunt Liu Guixia and the others joking.

    Isn''t this joking just a small talk, the little aunt said, "The former really scared me to death, just on the edge of our village, the former suddenly noticed the smell, and someone took a look at the grass. It was found that an old man died inside. It happened that someone knew the old man. He was from Lingshan Town. Lingshan Town is so far away from our village. I don¡¯t know why he died on the edge of our village. Woolen cloth."

 Chapter 669ï¼š have to say otherwise

    Chapter 669 I have to say something else

    "I heard that his family is very poor, and he has a stupid son who lives with him," the aunt Xue Xiaoxi continued. "The son is very old, and because he is stupid, he has not married a wife. He is dead, what should he do with his stupid son? Yes. But I heard again yesterday that his stupid son was gone, and there was no one in the family. Many people suspected that his stupid son killed him, and then they were afraid and ran away. "

    "No way..." Liu Guixia sighed, "Isn''t it a fool to kill someone?"

    The aunt Xue Daxi also said: "Where can a fool run away, maybe he ran away in fear when he saw who killed his father, because he was stupid and didn''t know he was going home, and it wasn''t necessarily the one who killed him. ."

    "Who knows." Xue Xiaoxi said. "The government is still investigating, and I don''t know if it will be investigated."

    Liu Guixia and Xue Daxi both said: "What happened on the edge of your village, you have to pay attention in the future, especially when you come out at night, you must call your brother-in-law. It feels too scary, and it was actually killed."

    "Yes." Xue Xiaoxi agreed. "Every family in our village is a little worried about this." After saying this, she changed her words: "Sister-in-law three, where is the sister-in-law? Why didn''t you see it, it was just here."

    Sister-in-law is Qian Caiyu.

    "I went to see the little stone in Hongyan''s room again." Liu Guixia smiled. Her little stone is also very attractive.

    "Sister, let''s go take a look." Xue Xiaoxi said to Xue Daxi.

    "Okay." Xue Daxi agreed.

    Then the two sisters went to Yu Hongyan''s room again.

    Liu Guixia also went.

    Jiang Yue was being led to play by her 11-year-old cousin while watching Liu Guixia and the others go to Yu Hongyan''s room, but she was thinking about what her aunt just said.

    An old man in Lingshan Town was killed, but not in Lingshan Town, but at the edge of the village where his aunt''s house was far away from Lingshan Town...

    I have a silly son who is gone...

    As long as there is a murder case, the government will definitely investigate it. As for whether or not to investigate clearly, of course, it has to be another matter.

    No matter what world or age, people were actually killed. Because of various reasons, Jiang Yue didn''t take this matter to heart.

    Looking at Xue Yan''s side, Xue Yan is a little far away from her now, and is being stumbled by the 13-year-old second son of the aunt''s family, and he is still with the fourth brother. The fourth brother does not know the second son of the aunt''s family. After saying something, the aunt''s second son was very excited and nodded.

    After about a cup of tea, the table was opened.

    The main room is quite big, just enough to hold eight square tables, all eight tables are full, all the people who come here are seated, and no one is standing.

    There is a jar of wine weighing five pounds on each table, and there are several jars of wine next to it. If there is not enough to take, they are all bought by Xue Erhu in the town yesterday.

    The dishes on the table are mostly meat dishes.

    The family has not only built such a large blue brick house, but also has a shop in the town. Li Qingshu, He Jinshan and others are used to it and are not surprised at all.

    Other people are also from these eight villages, and they are all used to it, so it is not surprising.

    On the contrary, the aunt''s family and the younger aunt''s family were frightened, and they opened their eyes wide to watch for a long time, only to be sure that what they saw was real.

    The Beauty Queen naturally couldn''t come to the front for the banquet, but Liu Guixia let Zizui and the others carry a lot of dishes to the hut at the back.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan rarely sit at the table, but Jiang Yue is a little small and her arms are a bit short, so many dishes cannot be sandwiched. Fortunately, her sister-in-law sits on her left and Xue Yan sits on her right, so they will serve her dishes.

 Chapter 670ï¼š Can make money and gain knowledge

    Chapter 670 Can earn money and gain insight

    And Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were young, so naturally no one would let them drink.

    At first, Xiao Xue Shi didn''t take him out and put him in the shaker to let him sleep, but as soon as Yu Hongyan came out and sat at the table, before taking a bite of the food, Xiao Xue Shi woke up again and was crying. Yu Hongyan had no choice but to hold her precious son out.

    Xiao Xue Shi was not afraid of noise. It was obviously very noisy in the main room. There were so many people, and there were people who persuaded him to drink, not to mention those who laughed loudly. He was very happy.

    After the banquet, some people sat down for a while before leaving. Liu Guixia, Xue Erhu and the others were busy giving these people a gift in return for each family to bring back.

    Xue Daxi and Xue Xiaoxi''s house are far away, and they have to leave, otherwise they won''t be able to go back when it gets dark.

    Liu Guixia and the others naturally returned gifts to each of them and stuffed some other things.

    Xue Sihu has also made an agreement with the two of them. In the future, the aunt, the uncle, and the aunt and the daughter of the eldest uncle will all work in the shop.

    The younger aunt and younger uncle didn''t go to the shop to work, but they let their eldest daughter and second son work in the rice noodle shop, and the eldest daughter naturally helped in the kitchen. The second son was only thirteen years old, so he followed Xue Sihu, Xue Sihu let He can do whatever he wants, and he can make money and gain knowledge.

    *

    The next day, because Yu Hongyan had already given birth, she didn''t need Liu Guixia to take care of her, and Xiao Xueshi''s diapers and other items could be washed by Yu Hongyan. After breakfast, Liu Guixia naturally didn''t stay at home, but followed her. Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu came to the field to dig sweet potatoes.

    The sweet potatoes can all be dug back.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally came too.

    Shao Youyue also asked Zicui and Xia Han to help all morning.

    Because she knew that Jiang Yue wanted to wash red and white sweet potatoes like potatoes, and finally wash them into powder, so, like potatoes, except for a few large boxes to be kept in the cellar to make seeds and eat at home, everything else was sent to them first. It is kept in the old house, and after a few days, someone will be hired to help wash the powder.

    Purple sweet potatoes are naturally reserved for their rice noodle shop except for seeds, and they are sold early as three-color steamed buns.

    One day, the shops in the town use two or three purple sweet potatoes. They are all made early in quantity, not too much. Although purple sweet potatoes are not as many as red sweet potatoes and white sweet potatoes, they should be able to last until the Chinese New Year.

    I didn¡¯t finish digging the sweet potatoes in the morning, and it took another hour in the afternoon to finish digging.

    After digging sweet potatoes, Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu went to collect firewood, climbed to the tree to knock down the dead branches, Liu Guixia picked it up, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally followed, and also picked up dead firewood below.

    Then, tie them into bundles with straw rope.

    Xue Yihu didn''t come, and was still in the sweet potato field, picking up load after load of sweet potatoes that were not picked home. When the sweet potatoes are picked, they will come to help gather firewood.

    I don¡¯t have much firewood at home, because I have to use it for their rice noodle shop in the town, and the daily consumption is a bit large.

    It''s just that it''s better now, Xue Erhu doesn''t have to always drive the ox cart to send the firewood to the town, Xue Sihu has already arranged for the eldest uncle who works in the shop to do this job.

    Although you can find the **** if you walk a little further inside, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not in a hurry, they just concentrate on helping pick up the firewood.

    "Okay, alright, you guys have been picking it up for a while, go and have a rest first." Liu Guixia was afraid that her two precious children would be tired, so she opened her mouth, and snatched the firewood from her two precious children and threw them away. Her two precious children went to rest on the side.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 671ï¼š im kicking

    Chapter 671 I''m about to kick

    was pushed aside, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, still not in a hurry to find the lemons they planted under the **** yesterday.

    just looked at the tree.

    The village all come here to collect firewood, how can there be so much dead wood for their family to fight, their second brother can¡¯t get dead wood, so he uses a saw or a hatchet to cut down some branches that are unnecessary for the tree. .

    Everyone also knows that if the whole tree is cut down, there will be no more firewood to burn in the future. Therefore, unless the family needs wood to make things, the whole tree will be cut down, and the firewood is usually collected. Instead of cutting down the entire tree, everyone would at most clean up the branches of the tree and return the branches to be used as firewood.

    Some branches are still very thick, and they all need an axe to split.

    This kind of firewood was also burned at home in the past, but now this kind of good firewood is pulled as far as possible by the ox cart to their shop in the town, and used for the stove in the shop.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, get out of the way, I''m going to kick." Xue Erhu, who had already sawed a branch on the tree for fear of hitting their two precious children, shouted to them.

    Xue Yan hurriedly took Jiang Yue away from the tree and stood far away from the tree.

    "Mother, you also stand on the side." Xue Erhu estimated that he might have hit his mother, so he opened his mouth again.

    "Hey." Liu Guixia stopped picking up firewood and stood aside.

    Xue Erhu then grabbed the other thick branch above his head tightly with one hand, stabilized himself, and then lifted his foot to kick the almost sawn branch next to his foot.

    This branch is also quite thick. With such a strong kick by Xue Erhu, it was completely broken from the sawing place, and only the bark was left to connect them together.

    But how much weight the bark can bear, the broken branches still fell heavily to the ground not long after.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were already standing far away, but they were still standing farther in. Jiang Yue looked back and could see Po.

    A lot of small trees grew under the slope, and they all emerged. Where she stood now, she could see the tops of those small trees.

    Among the small trees, something golden can be faintly seen.

    If you don''t pay attention, you can''t see it.

    is just right.

    Jiang Yue pointed there and said to Liu Guixia, who was closest to her and Xue Yan, "Auntie, there seems to be something golden there."

    Xue Yan was busy looking in the direction of Jiang Yue''s little finger, lest the family find something wrong.

    Liu Guixia had already looked, and there was a tree blocking her, but she didn''t see it, so she walked to Jiang Yue to see, and she was so much taller than the current little Jiang Yue, as soon as she came over, she saw: "Really Hey." Immediately, he shouted to Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu on the tree, "Come on the tree and see, what is that, why is it so golden."

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu have seen it, but they don''t know what it is.

    Xue Erhu was still very curious. Although he had already climbed very high, when he saw something he didn''t know what it was, and the color was still so bright, he came down neatly from the tree, and then he walked away with long legs. Come over: "I''ll go take a look."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed him.

    Liu Guixia also went to see it.

    Xue Dafu was the only one who was not curious at all. He felt that there must be wild things in the mountains and fields, and there was nothing to look at. He continued to pick firewood on the trees.

    came to Po''s side.

    "Why are there so many small trees below." Xue Erhu was a little surprised. The trees around here are quite big, and there are many small trees under this slope.

 Chapter 672ï¼š The subconsciousness of the family...

    Chapter 672 The subconsciousness of the family...

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "The seeds of the tree sprouted on the ground. Judging from the appearance of this tree, it should be two or three years old. We don''t come here often to collect firewood, so I don''t know."

    Xue Erhu saw that these small trees were indeed of the same species as the surrounding trees, so he didn''t find it strange. He also thought that the surrounding trees had dropped their seeds and had grown like this after two or three years of growth.

    But Xue Erhu did not rush down, but stood on the slope, looking at the faint golden yellow among so many small trees, and counting: "There is also there, there is also there, and there is... one, two, three, four, Five, six, seven, mother, there are seven trees with that golden thing hanging on it, it should be the fruit of that tree, why is the fruit hanging from that tree?"

    "We''ve all come here, let''s go take a look." After speaking, Liu Guixia held her Yuebao with one hand and her Xiaoyan with the other, lest the two precious children would fall when they went downhill.

    When they went down the slope, Liu Guixia and Xue Erhu both found that there was quite a lot of grass under these small trees.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had expected yesterday that small trees and grasses might grow within this acre of land. Now they are naturally not surprised, they just follow Liu Guixia obediently, shuttle among the small trees, come to the lemon tree closest to them.

    The lemon is about the same height as a small tree, and there are many golden lemon fruits hanging on it. From each tree, you should be able to pick a small half bag of lemon fruits.

    "This tree looks a bit like an orange tree," Xue Erhu said while staring at the tree in front of him, "but the fruit doesn''t look much like an orange." He also pinched it. "It''s all yellow, it should be ripe, but this is quite hard. If the orange is yellow, it will be much softer than this."

    Liu Guixia remembered something, and hurriedly said to Xue Yan, "Xiaoyan, do you still remember that when your father and I went to see you in the academy two years ago, a few trees of this kind were planted in your academy."

    Xue Yan said: "Mother, it shouldn''t be this thing, the citron grown in the academy is very similar to this one, but the fruit of citron is much larger than this, and the surface is rougher than this, this one is much smoother , and the leaves of this one are much thicker than those of citron."

    "That''s right," Liu Guixia stared at a golden fruit again, "What is this? I don''t know if it''s delicious? Do you want to pick it back and have a look, it''s all the same color, it must be an elder."

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met eyes.

    Before they pretended to make too many wild things, now as long as there are wild things, their family will subconsciously think whether it is delicious.

    "Then take it back, it will rot if you put it on it anyway." Xue Erhu laughed. "There are only seven, two baskets are about the same, so I just carry them back. Isn''t Yuebao thinking about eating, maybe he can make something delicious."

    It''s all right now, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped looking at each other.

    Then, Xue Erhu ran to tell his elder brother, who was still picking sweet potatoes back, that when his elder brother came back from home to pick them again, remember to bring two more empty baskets and say that there are wild things.

    Xue Yihu agreed with a smile.

    There were no baskets, and they didn''t know where to put them after they were picked. Xue Erhu and Liu Guixia went to collect firewood again. It was not too late to pick the yellow fruit when Xue Yihu brought the empty baskets.

    was discovered by the family, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were no longer in a hurry, and went under the firewood tree to help pick up the firewood and tie it up.

 Chapter 673ï¼š Silently stuff it into his moon treasure

    Chapter 673 Silently stuffing his moon treasure

    Until their elder brother came over with an empty basket, Xue Yan said, "Mother, Yuebao and I will just go pick it up. The tree isn''t that tall, so just gather firewood here."

    "That''s fine, then you go, be careful when going downhill." Liu Guixia smiled.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both responded.

    Xue Yihu helped them put the two empty baskets in front of one of the lemon trees. When Xue Yihu saw the golden fruit, he smiled naively, feeling that there were wild things at home.

    Immediately, Xue Yihu also went to help gather firewood.

    All the sweet potatoes were picked back.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yihu was gone, so she and Xue Yan took out the small half bag of lemons picked yesterday from the space and poured them all into a basket.

    Xue Yan was extremely calm, just glanced at him and started picking lemons in his hand.

    Jiang Yue also started picking.

    Wait until all the lemons on the seven lemon trees are picked, just two big baskets.

    There is a little pile on the top of the two baskets.

    If there are no lemons that were picked yesterday, it is estimated that there are two shallow baskets, but they are all picked, so they will not be wasted if they are not wasted. Naturally, they must be taken out and placed in the basket.

    When Xue Erhu was ready to pick up firewood and picked it up with a pole, he was not surprised to see a little more golden fruit than he had estimated.

    When they got home, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and Zicui all gathered around to see it, and they all felt it was new.

    Yu Hongyan gave Xiao Xue Shi to Zicui, and asked Zicui to help her hold it. Then, she took a kitchen knife and cut a golden fruit. As usual at home, she cut it into small pieces and threw them into the chicken coop to give first. Check out the chicken.

    The chickens in the house saw that they had given them something to eat, and they all rushed over. As a result, they only pecked subconsciously, but they stopped pecking, and they didn¡¯t even look at it again.

    Xue Erhu immediately picked up another golden fruit, looked at it and smiled: "What the hell, don''t eat chicken. But it smells weird."

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said: "Don''t say, the cut pulp, granular, so clear, it is also very beautiful. If you don''t mash it and mix it with chicken, let the chicken eat it, it feels like an orange. eat."

    Liu Guixia looked at the flesh of the golden fruit that had been cut open, and smiled: "The citron in the academy, I haven''t seen it cut open, I don''t know, but this cut is quite like the cut of an orange. Just try it again."

    I really tried it this way. The next day I saw that the chicken was fine, so I cut another lemon.

    This time, Liu Guixia cut it, cut it well, and gave everyone a small piece to taste first.

    Xue Erhu tasted it first, and immediately lost control of his face.

    makes Xue Yan look sour.

    He heard his Yuebao say, this is sour. He didn''t dare to eat it anyway.

    "Mother, what is this!" Xue Erhu was still losing control of his face.

    "What''s wrong with Erhu?" Xue Dafu couldn''t understand why his second son was like this, and he took a bite subconsciously, and immediately said, "!!!"

    Seeing that his father''s face was also out of control, he couldn''t control it at all, Xue Yan silently put the small piece of lemon in his hand into a small hand of his family Yuebao.

    The other little hand of Yuebao of his family was holding the small piece of lemon that she had been allocated.

    Jiang Yue looked at his left hand and then at his right hand.

    Xue Yan looked up at the sky and looked at the air, but he stopped looking at his Moon Treasure.

    "My child''s father, are you...?" Liu Guixia looked at the small piece of lemon in her hand suspiciously, and it didn''t look like she couldn''t eat it.

 Chapter 674ï¼š How can something so sour

    Chapter 674 How can there be such a sour thing

    Yu Hongyan, Li Hehua, Xue Yihu, Zicui and others also looked at Xue Dafu.

    "It''s sour!" It was Xue Dafu who spoke up. He couldn''t take it anymore, so he hurriedly threw away the small piece of lemon in his hand.

    Sour he was about to burst into tears.

    After saying these two words, he was busy rinsing his mouth.

    I feel like my teeth are sore.

    How can there be such a sour thing.

    Finally, Xue Erhu was able to speak, wiped his real tears, and said with a smile: "This is more sour than the green orange, but it tastes similar to the sour orange, so people can definitely eat it. , it''s very sour, I can''t stand it anyway."

    said, he also threw away a little lemon left in his hand and went to rinse his mouth.

    "Is it so sour..." Liu Guixia felt that her boss and her second son were exaggerating, and she also tasted a sip of her own who didn''t believe in evil, and her face instantly deformed, "Bah, bah, it''s really sour."

    Yu Hongyan, Zicui and the others didn''t dare to be so rude, they bit a little bit, it was really sour, and then they didn''t want to eat it.

    Xue Erhu came back and saw that Yu Hongyan didn''t eat it, so he joked: "Didn''t you like to eat sour most when you were pregnant?"

    "Didn''t I all give birth?" Yu Hongyan smiled and gave the lemon in her hand to Xue Erhu.

    Xue Erhu threw it for her.

    Yu Hongyan smiled at Li Hehua and said, "Sister-in-law, don''t you like to eat sour food now? Hurry up and try it, you will definitely find it delicious."

    "Hah." Li Hehua replied softly, and then took a bite in anticipation, and her eyes lit up immediately, "It''s delicious."

    Liu Guixia laughed while still having lingering fears about the acidity of this golden fruit: "You think it''s delicious, by the way, Xiaoxiao likes sour food very much now, I''ll give her a few, and I''ll give her some when I can''t get enough. , so much, the two of you are probably the only ones in the family who can endure so much sour."

    "Auntie, let me do it." Zi Cui said hurriedly.

    "Alright." Liu Guixia gave Zicui the few yellow fruits she just picked up.

    "Xiaoyanyuebao, you guys can name it too." Xue Erhu smiled and looked at his two precious children while drinking water.

    Xue Yan thought that he gave his Yuebao a small piece of lemon. He was afraid that his Yuebao would get angry, so he was about to speak, but his Yuebao was eating her two small hands expressionlessly. He said calmly, "When I picked this fruit yesterday, Brother Yan said that this fruit looks weird and good-looking, so I want to give it a nice name, saying it''s called Lemon."

    "Let''s have a lemon then." Xue Erhu and the others didn''t care what they were called.

    is also used to his two precious children naming these wild things, and no one even asks what lemon means.

    I really want to ask Xue Yan, but Xue Yan doesn''t know either...cough.

    "Hongyan, you can also give some to Xiaohui. Isn''t Xiaohui also pregnant, and she likes to eat sour food recently." Liu Guixia said to Yu Hongyan.

    "Hey." Yu Hongyan responded quickly. Immediately, he used a basket, filled a small half of the basket, and sent it to Uncle Tian''s house for Xiaohui.

    Lemons are basically kept in the cellar, so I put about a basket in the main room. Even if Yu Hongyan gave away half of the basket, there are still quite a few in the main room.

    Liu Guixia originally wanted to give some to the other people in the village to try. Maybe some people also like to eat sour food. Some people took it. It was sour, and I couldn''t stand the acidity, so they shook their heads and said no.

 Chapter 675ï¼š Will do a few...

    Chapter 675 Will do a few...

    When Yu Hongyan came back from Uncle Tian''s house, she asked Xue Erhu to dig up the lemon tree and plant it. The pregnant person likes to eat it, and there must be others in the family who are pregnant in the future.

    Xue Erhu went.

    Xue Yihu went with him.

    Although all seven lemon trees were dug back, I didn''t want to plant so many. I thought it would be enough to plant one or two. I asked other people in the village if they wanted one, and Li Qingshu''s family asked for one, but no one else wanted to. It''s better to plant an orange tree, at least when the orange is still sweet, this is too sour, it''s so yellow and so sour.

    After giving one to Li Qingshu''s family, there are still six at home. Liu Guixia thought not to waste it, so she planted two in the yard of the old house, two in the front yard of the new house, and two in the backyard.

    On this day, Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, and Xue Erhu went to the workshop to make rice noodles. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went to help for a while in the morning, but Jiang Yue said that she had figured out a new dish and wanted to come back and try it. Xue Yan then came back with her, before lunch was cooked at home.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue took two lemons, Xue Yan understood and fell silent for a moment.

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    Xue Yan felt sour.

    Although he has never tasted how sour lemons are.

    Jiang Yue was still looking at him, but said, "Do you think you should add it all to one dish?" If two lemons are added to one dish, it is really sour.

    "Didn''t you say make a new dish?" Xue Yan''s voice was a little weak.

    "...will do a few."

    Xue Yan was finally relieved, adding a little to a dish should not be so sour. As she said before, this lemon can remove the fishy smell and the peculiar smell of the food, and make the food taste better.

    Seeing Jiang Yue go to the stove, he silently followed behind.

    In the kitchen room, the second sister-in-law and Miaohan are both there.

    I''m about to make lunch. Sister-in-law and Miaohan will make lunch today. Xiao Xue Shi was sent to the back hut, where the sister-in-law was there. Queen Shao also liked Xiao Xue Shi, and Xia Han and the others would tease Xiao Xue Shi and help take care of Xiao Xue Shi.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue was going to make some new dishes, Yu Hongyan immediately smiled and said, "Then Miaohan and I will help you, Xiaoyan, don''t stay here, there is so much oil smoke, so I don''t need you."

    "Well." Xue Yan walked out of the stove, returned to his room, and sat at the desk again, drawing something.

    In the kitchen, Miaohan saw Jiang Yue was holding two lemons, and immediately understood: "Miss Yuebao, you want to add lemons to the dish."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. "Try it and see if it tastes good."

    "With lemon, it must be sour. I can''t say anything else, but sister-in-law lotus and my master definitely like to eat lemons. My master likes lemons. Even if she is weak, she doesn''t dare to eat more, at most half a day. "Miaohan smiled.

    Yu Hongyan said with a smile: "My sister-in-law is in good health now, and she doesn''t dare to eat more of this. No matter what, it''s better not to eat more. No matter how much you like it, let alone a child, you should pay more attention."

    "No." Miaohan agreed very much.

    It is said to be new, that is, I add some lemons to the dish, but it is not so new. Yu Hongyan and Miaohan can actually make them, but they are not as good-looking as Jiang Yue¡¯s.

    What they make is delicious at best, but it doesn''t look good.

    But Jiangyue''s cooking is usually full of color, fragrance and flavor.

    Yu Hongyan and Miaohan helped Jiang Yue and followed Jiang Yue to learn, until Jiang Yue made lemon chicken, lemon pork ribs, steamed lemon fish, and lemon braised pork, which not only smelled very fragrant, but also set the plate very beautifully. The royal chef in the palace is so beautiful.

 Chapter 676ï¼š You dont have to buy fields, but you must buy land.

    Chapter 676 Tian may not buy, but land must be bought

    Originally, Jiang Yue wanted to make lemon chicken feet, but no one sells chicken feet. The vegetable market sells whole chickens. It was like this in ancient times. There was no refrigerator, so chicken feet could not be preserved.

    And if she really wants to make chicken feet, she will have to kill a lot of chickens, but if there are so many chickens at home, forget it, I don¡¯t think about doing this.

    You can¡¯t even make chicken feet, so naturally you can¡¯t make lemon chicken wings and lemon chicken legs.

    Others, Jiang Yue did not do it again, mainly to let the family know that lemon can also be added to the dish, which not only makes the taste very fresh, but also relieves tiredness.

    When Xue Dafu and the others came back, they saw a few dishes on the dinner table that were particularly good-looking, like flowers, and they felt appetizing. Knowing that their Yuebao made them, they wanted to try them. When they found that there were lemons in it, they were a little afraid to taste it.

    The smell of lemon is still fresh in their memory.

    Especially Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu.

    When they saw Yu Hongyan and the others saying that it was delicious, it was only a little sour at most. Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu dared to taste it, and then they couldn''t stop their chopsticks.

    is a bit sour, but also delicious!

    Lemon Chicken is not only good-looking, but also has salty, fresh, sour and sweet tastes, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and very fragrant. The lemon ribs are sweet and sour, and the meat is particularly tender and springy.

    Not to mention the steamed lemon fish, there is no fishy smell at all, it is not fresh.

    Usually, Li Hehua and Shao Youyue can''t help but feel happy and want to vomit as long as they eat fish. Today they eat this fish, they don''t have that feeling at all, they just find it very delicious.

    Lemon Braised Pork is also excellent, not greasy or greasy, and the taste is extremely fresh.

    Anyway, even though Shao Youyue was sent to her by Xia Han and the others for this meal, she ate half a bowl of rice, which made Xia Han and the others so happy.

    Xue Yan knew that adding lemon would also be delicious, but he did not expect the flavor to be so unique, so he silently added a small bowl of rice.

    "This dish is made." Xue Erhu was very satisfied. "Mother, are you still worried that you won''t be able to eat all the lemons at home?" His mother had sent them everywhere before, and she felt that the family would definitely not be able to eat them all.

    Unfortunately, everyone thought it was too sour. Except for Uncle Tian''s family, no one else wanted it.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry anymore." Liu Guixia laughed again and again. "I am now afraid that our two baskets of lemons are not enough. I also felt that there were too many lemon trees before, but I was afraid of wasting them. Except for the Qingshu family, no one else wanted them, so I planted them all. Looking at the six lemon trees now, I feel that there are fewer. If there are too many, the four tigers will be able to open a restaurant in the future. The taste is too different. I have eaten so much meat, and I don¡¯t feel tired. Before , I''m a little tired of being a big fish every day."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Isn''t this lemon with seeds? It must be the same as an orange. These are its seeds. Let''s stay there. It will take three or four, four or five years to bear lemons. The tree is a thing, if it grows and bears fruit, it is a long time. But if the four tigers know about this, they will be very happy. We may not buy the fields next year, but the dry land will definitely What else to buy, how many mu of dry land does our family have? What is enough to grow? We have a lot of things we want to grow next year. If we have planted them, we can sell them to the Four Tigers, especially the new ones that only our family has. The Four Tigers Happiest."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 677ï¼š Pei Dongyu is back

    Chapter 677 Pei Dongyu is back

    Xue Dafu also laughed and said: "Next year, we will definitely have to buy land, a few acres must be too few, how can we buy at least a few tens of acres at that time, otherwise it will be the same as this year, and everything will be sold out before long. "

    Jiang Yue just sat silently on her own small bench, the small rice bowl was still placed on the square bench in front of her as usual, and she ate her rice by spoonfuls.

    From the time she entered this house to the present, the family members have changed quite a bit. In the past, Liu Guixia would never think of opening a restaurant so naturally, Xue Erhu would not think so long-term, and Xue Dafu would not just say how much to buy. Ten acres of dry land.

    Other people in the family have naturally changed more or less.

    Even Xue Yan has actually changed.

    At least he doesn''t think that he will live in this village for the rest of his life as he did at the beginning.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan, who was silently returning food, froze for a moment. Embarrassed...his family Yuebao saw that he had added food...cough.

    After lunch, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were about to go to the mountain workshop with their family to make rice noodles, but before they left the courtyard, they saw a carriage parked in front of their house.

    "Young Master Shengqing!" The driver of the carriage saw Xue Yan and was very surprised, so he got off the carriage. "It''s time to find your home."

    Xue Yan recognized the person as soon as he saw him. It was the servant of his brother Dongyu''s house. It seemed that brother Dongyu had returned.

    Also, in the last life, brother Dongyu also came back two days ago, and he sent him a message asking him to go to the mansion for a banquet tomorrow.

    In the previous life, he was in the academy at this time, so he didn''t have to run so far with this little boy. Brother Dongyu personally invited him to the academy.

    Naturally not only invited him, but also invited gentlemen and other classmates and friends.

    Xue Yan hurriedly walked out and gave a straight salute.

    The little boy who drove the carriage hurriedly returned the gift.

    After returning the salute, the young servant took out a post written by Pei Dongyu himself, and while handing it to Xue Yan, he smiled: "My son has returned from the Imperial Capital, there are too many things to do, so I can''t come so far in person. I''m here to invite Young Master Shengqing to the mansion tomorrow for a luncheon, and I hope Young Master Shengqing will honor you."

    "Our son heard that Miss Fufu said that Miss Yuebao is a girl. He knows that you are carrying it now, and he also wants to see Miss Yuebao," the servant said again, "I want you to take Miss Yuebao tomorrow. Take it with you."

    said a few more words, and the little servant just left, saying that there was something else to do, so he couldn''t stay any longer.

    Xue Yan was holding the post and was still standing at the door, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Jiang Yue came over, "Why, don''t you want to go?"

    Xue Yan shook his head, "No. It''s just..." He looked a little lonely, "I''ll see you gentlemen..."

    Afraid that the gentlemen will be disappointed, and that the gentlemen will be disappointed even more, he no longer knows how to face his husband.

    Before, the gentlemen were disappointed to know that he was coming back to grow crops.

    If you see him again and think of the days when he was in the academy, you will definitely be more disappointed if you compare the two.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue immediately thought that when Shen Yuxuan was at their booth before and asked him to go back to the academy to see his husband, he refused. Later, the gentlemen she taught him should still want him to go back and see them. He said he knew and said something, but he was afraid to disappoint them even more.

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while, but still said: "I think if those gentlemen are as good as you and Shen Yuxuan said, then they must think of you far more than they are disappointed with you."

 Chapter 678ï¼š Gao glanced

    Chapter 678 Gazing at a glance

    Xue Yan was startled.

    "Let''s go, let''s go to the workshop to help make rice noodles." Jiang Yue said. She won''t say anything else, he must have figured it out himself.

    Anyway, he will definitely go tomorrow.

    He just said it himself, didn''t he want to go?

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded lightly, and first sent the invitation to the room, and then went to the workshop on the mountain with Jiang Yue.

    Although I was still afraid that the gentlemen would be more disappointed in him, I still thought a lot about it.

    And tomorrow happens to be the day when Shengming Academy takes a bath. Usually, students who live in the academy will go home if they can go home. Therefore, in the last life, the third brother will go to Pei''s house to pick him up and go home. to the third sister-in-law.

    Thinking that his third brother is now in the military camp, and he will definitely not pick him up at Pei''s house tomorrow, Xue Yan still sighed inaudibly.

    On this side, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came to the workshop and helped the family make rice noodles together. On the other side, the little servant returned to Pei''s house and immediately reported to his son Pei Dongyu that the invitation had been sent to Xue Yan.

    Pei Dongyu was wearing a white long gown, and he just came back from Shengming Academy. He just sat down in the flower hall, took a tea bowl, took a slow sip of tea, heard the words, nodded, "Go down."

    "Yes." The boy went down.

    "Why, you also invited Shengqing?" Both Mr. Pei and Mrs. Pei were quite surprised.

    Pei Dongyu smiled unhurriedly: "That''s my friend, mom and dad, what''s your expression on?"

    Master Pei said with a smile: "It''s just that tomorrow you will invite all the teachers and students from Shengming Academy. He doesn''t study anymore. I didn''t expect you to invite him. But it''s a pity for that child. It''s good, I don''t want to study anymore. What crops, what good crops are there."

    Pei Dongyu smiled and said, "Dad, everyone has their own aspirations."

    "Yes yes yes." Master Pei sneered.

    "However," Pei Dongyu took another sip of tea before putting down the tea bowl. "Before I went to Beijing to take the exam at the end of last year, I told him well, I would go out of office first, and he would.... A less honest official, the emperor is merciful, I don¡¯t want to do any official duties, the countryside is so good, and there are less bad things, it can make people clear and bright every day. But I¡¯m back here, and I definitely want to get together with him , I haven''t seen him for a long time. It happened that I met his third brother on the way back. Shao Guozheng taught him personally and took him out of the military camp. It happened that my carriage had a problem, and he still helped After it''s done, Shao Guogong also told me a lot of things, and then he will also talk to Shengqing well."

    Shao Guogong? !

    Mr. Pei and Mrs. Pei were very surprised, and they looked at each other immediately, and Mr. Pei asked, "We know that he has gone to join the army, but why... Guogong Shao taught him himself?"

    "He entered the Zhennan Barracks," Pei Dongyu said with a smile, "Shao Guogong is free to do nothing, and he is no longer in the Imperial Capital, so he stayed in the Zhennan Barracks. Teach me, when I saw the third brother Shengqing before, I thought it was not in the pool, didn''t I tell you before?"

    Mr. Pei and Mrs. Pei were naturally embarrassed to say that at first they thought they were at most a tall peasant, especially one who could do manual work.

    It wasn''t until they went to join the army that they thought there might be some future, so they took a high look.

    Thinking about the fact that they actually intended to betrothed their family Fufu to Xue Sanhu, but at that time, they were afraid that if Xue Sanhu entered the military camp, it would be useless, so they gave up the idea.

 Chapter 679ï¼š have to doubt their purpose

    Chapter 679 Had to doubt their purpose

    Now that Shao Guogong personally taught Xue Sanhu, their minds naturally became active again.

    Mrs. Pei couldn''t help but said: "Dong Yu, your father and I actually really want to betroth Fufu to Shengqing''s third brother, do you think this can be done?"

    Pei Dongyu frowned: "Why do you suddenly think so?"

    I have never seen his parents mention it before.

    Just today.

    made him have to doubt their purpose.

    Mr. Pei said with a smile: "He has to be taught by Shao Guogong himself, and he will definitely have a bright future in the future. He has a promising future. Can''t he help you go more smoothly in the officialdom?"

    "Father!" Pei Dongyu shouted fiercely. "If I, Pei Dongyu, have to rely on others to go more smoothly in the officialdom, then I should not be an official!"

    "Dongyu, Dongyu," Mrs. Pei hurriedly smiled, "that''s not what your father meant, aren''t we all doing it for you? If you don''t want to, we''ll just do it. Ah? Don''t be angry, don''t Angry. It''s just Dongyu, Fufu is not too young, even if we don''t find someone for her now, we will go to the Imperial Capital with us in a few days, we still have to find someone for her."

    Pei Dongyu was still a little angry: "If you do this again in the future, I will resign!"

    "It''s not like this anymore, it''s not like this anymore." Master Pei and Mrs. Pei were smiling. How dare you. Their sons are rarely angry, and when they are angry, they are serious. This is all they say. They really want to think about it again. Their sons can''t really resign, and like Shengqing''s child, he surrounds the countryside every day. Spin around.

    no!

    Never let their son do this!

    Pei Dongyu finally calmed down, frowned for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth again: "Fufu is a good family, Sanhu brother is Shengqing''s third brother, I always think he is reliable, if Fufu can marry San Brother Tiger, Brother Three Tigers will definitely treat her well, and I, as a brother, can rest assured."

    When Master Pei and Madam Pei heard it, they felt that there was still a chance for their daughter Fufu to be betrothed to Xue Sanhu, and of course they were happy.

    But they also know that their son is a stubborn one, just thinking that their family Fufu will get married in the past, and thinking of their family Fufu wholeheartedly, and will not think of anything else.

    Therefore, they did not dare to show it too much.

    Otherwise, it would be bad if their son really resigned and showed them.

    Thinking like this, Master Pei said carefully: "Since ancient times, the marriage of children, the life of the parents, the words of the matchmaker, or should we ask the matchmaker to ask what Xue Sanhu''s parents mean?"

    Pei Dongyu said: "Even so, let''s first ask Fufu what she means, hasn''t she met Brother Three Tigers? Father and mother, don''t say anything about it beforehand, so as not to affect Fufu''s reputation, let''s think about it at home first. , If Fufu doesn''t object to this marriage, I will secretly tell Sheng Qing tomorrow, and Sheng Qing will tell his third brother and his family that if their family is willing, it is the most appropriate for them to propose marriage. "

    Both Mr. Pei and Mrs. Pei wanted to say that their daughter was born by them, so they decided it would be fine. They didn''t need to ask their daughter''s meaning at all, but their son was too determined, and he only wanted to be good for their daughter, and he didn''t know how to take care of them. His own official road... Forget it, let their sons think, let their sons ask their daughters first.

    Moreover, his son is so familiar with Shengqing''s child, it is more suitable for them to talk to Shengqing''s child, and it is easier to bring this marriage together.

    Of course, it would be better to propose marriage over there.

 Chapter 680ï¼š I understand for brother

    Chapter 680 I understand for my brother

    This is in case, they let the matchmaker over here, and people are not happy, although they think it is very unlikely, it is basically impossible, after all, their Fufu is an official daughter, even if Xue Sanhu is now favored by Shao Guogong, but that is not enough Is it just a soldier? Xue Sanhu has climbed high, and people are unreasonable and unhappy.

    But if there is such a case, where does this put their family''s face?

    makes it like no one in their family, Fufu.

    They can''t afford to lose this man.

    It''s better as their son said.

    Thinking like this, Master Pei and Madam Pei both laughed and said, "You are Fufu''s eldest brother, and you can also make decisions. You are so good to Fufu, you can do it yourself, and both parents believe in you."

    After eating a bowl of tea in the flower hall, Pei Dongyu came to the door of his sister Pei Fufu''s room, "Fufu?"

    "Brother." Pei Fufu was embroidering things in her boudoir, and when she heard this, she quickly stood up.

    Pei Dongyu knew it was convenient, so he walked into his sister''s room and told all the maids to exit: "You all go out."

    "Yes." The maids all retreated out of the room.

    Windows and doors are still wide open.

    He is his sister''s brother, not a foreigner. Even if the two are alone, there will be no gossip. Pei Dongyu sat down in his sister''s room.

    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Pei Fufu was a little nervous, but she sat down obediently and decently on the other side of the coffee table.

    Her brother seldom came to her room, not to mention, her brother only came back from Dijing last evening. There are so many things today that he came to her room when he was free.

    She felt that she had done something wrong.

    "I have something to ask." Pei Dongyu smiled, "Why are you nervous, my brother doesn''t eat people."

    "I-Did I do something wrong?" Pei Fufu lowered her head just like that.

    Pei Dongyu said with a smile, "Who said you did something wrong? Why do you always like to think blindly, fortunately, you know what to ask when you think blindly, otherwise who knows what you think blindly. However, if you are such a temperament, if you are married , my brother is really worried, I can do it like this at home, but when I go to my in-law''s house, what should I do if my in-law''s family doesn''t like you like this."

    "Brother!" Pei Fufu blushed.

    Pei Dongyu laughed: "Okay, I won''t make fun of you, I''ll tell you the business." After speaking, he lowered his voice, "You are not too young, my parents and I both think that the third brother Shengqing is good, although people are now I went to the military camp, but it''s not like I can''t go home anymore, my parents and I both want to betroth you to him, are you willing?"

    He didn''t notice that his sister''s head was already lowered to her knees, and Pei Dongyu was still saying slowly, "If you want, I will secretly tell Sheng Qing tomorrow and ask him to tell his third brother and his family, of course, no. They will say whether you are willing or not, your reputation is important, if their family is not willing, they will not make it public, but if their family is willing, they should come to propose marriage... Fufu?"

    Finally, Pei Dongyu found that his confused sister''s head was about to drop to her knees. He was stunned for a moment, and then smiled again: "I understand for my brother."

    *

    Knowing that Xue Yan will take Jiang Yue to town tomorrow for a luncheon, in the evening, Liu Guixia found Xue Yan and Jiang Yue''s best clothes and asked Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to wear them tomorrow.

    I also read it over and over many times, for fear that someone with damaged clothes would make their two precious children laugh at them.

    gestured towards the two children again, for fear that they would not fit.

 Chapter 681ï¼š Four Sages of the Academy

    Chapter 681 The Four Sages of the Academy

    Xue Dafu sat on the side and looked at the invitation that Pei Dongyu wrote to Xue Yan, and said happily: "People who have read books are different, Young Master Pei invited people to dinner and even posted a post, this is for me, and I don''t know it either. "

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "So, no one will give it to you."

    "Haha." Not only Xue Erhu and the others laughed, but Xue Dafu himself laughed hard enough.

    "If I had known it earlier, I would have made two better clothes for you." Liu Guixia looked at it and looked at it. In the end, she was still dissatisfied with the best clothes for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    This is a good fabric that a farmer may not be able to wear in his dreams.

    But for the big families in town, the texture is much worse.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan you look at me, I look at you. They''ve been standing here, being manipulated for a long time. Just go to the banquet and wear clean and decent clothes. You really don''t need to have good clothes.

    "Mother," Xue Erhu was also helpless, "Young Master Pei is not that kind of person, and all the people who go there will be the academy''s gentlemen and Xiaoyan''s classmates. Xiaoyan''s previous gown is even worse, and there is no one in the academy. I laughed at Xiaoyan, don''t make you unable to sleep at night."

    Xue Dafu smiled and said, "That''s how your mother is. Okay, let her do it on her own, I don''t care, I''m going to wash and sleep."

    Liu Guixia said, "Can this be the same as before? Before, it was impossible. Our family was poor, and now we can afford two good clothes. I was careless. Two better clothes. No, no matter whether there is a next time or not, I have to make two better clothes for Yuebao and Xiaoyan in two days.¡±

    "Alright, alright," Xue Erhu had no objection, "then is it a good night? It''s already night, and Yuebao and Xiaoyan should go to bed. They have to go to town tomorrow, so don''t sleep well. exhausted."

    "That''s right." Liu Guixia didn''t bother about clothes anymore.

    The next day, after having breakfast and staying at home for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got into the carriage driven by their second brother and were sent to Pei Dongyu''s house in the town by their second brother.

    The family also helped prepare some things for the Pei family.

    As soon as the carriage arrived at the door of Pei''s house, a servant quickly walked down the steps. Xue Erhu gave the prepared things to the servant and let the servant take it in.

    The servant also invited Xue Erhu to go in. Xue Erhu laughed and said that he had something to do, so he didn''t go in, and then drove the carriage away.

    also agreed with his two precious children to pick them up in the afternoon.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue saw that their second brother had left, so they were about to go up the steps and went in with the servant.

    I don''t know, another carriage came at this time.

    Still five.

    comes in sequence.

    Xue Yan recognized the carriage when he saw it. He had a lot of feelings in his heart, but he subconsciously said to his family Yuebao: "My husband and the others are here."

    Jiang Yue heard Xue Yan say that during Xue Yan''s stay in the academy, five teachers taught him, one was the president of Shengming Academy, Mr. Zhang; Mr. Qi, Mr. Yan, Mr. Lu, these four gentlemen have their own unique skills, Mr. Ji is excellent in piano, Mr. Qi is excellent in chess, Mr. Yan is excellent in calligraphy, and Mr. Lu is excellent in painting.

    As long as you study in Shengming Academy, you are basically taught by these five gentlemen.

    Another servant saw that the carriage of the gentlemen was coming, and rushed in to report. Pei Dongyu rushed out, and the classmates and friends who had already arrived were also busy.

 Chapter 682ï¼š what kind of system

    Chapter 682

    It was too late to greet Xue Yan with classmates, their husband''s carriage had already stopped, and the five gentlemen had all got off their carriages.

    Du Eguanbo belt, elegant in shape and spirit.

    "Sir." Xue Yan, Pei Dongyu, and other classmates and friends were busy bowing their hands and bowing in an upright manner.

    Everyone is extremely gentle.

    Jiang Yue looked at these five gentlemen quietly with only two black grape-like eyes, and felt that these five gentlemen seemed to be very knowledgeable.

    The five gentlemen also bowed their hands to Xue Yan and the others, and all returned their salutes.

    Pei Dongyu hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile, "I thought Mr. would come in a while, but I didn''t expect it to come now."

    The other students also stepped forward to joke with the gentlemen.

    Xue Yan didn''t go there.

    Of course, Jiang Yue didn''t even pass.

    Xue Yan still didn''t know how to face her husband, so she didn''t go over. Jiang Yue thought that if Xue Yan didn''t go past, it would be better for her to stand beside Xue Yan.

    Mr. Lu, who is still a master of painting, looked over here, and shouted unhappily, "Xue Shengqing."

    Xue Yan''s throat choked for a moment, but he still took his little Yuebao and passed by. After walking past, his throat choked for a long time, and then he shouted out with difficulty: "Sir."

    The other four gentlemen also looked at him.

    Pei Dongyu and the others also looked at him.

    Mr. Lu looked at him even more.

    A child behind Mr. Lu held out a ruler, and Mr. Lu took it.

    Xue Yan subconsciously stretched out both hands.

    Although he was never beaten by a ruler.

    Mr. Lu raised the ruler and was about to hit Xue Yan''s palm when another carriage came, Shen Yuxuan''s carriage.

    Because of playing well with Xue Yan, Shen Yuxuan has a very good relationship with Pei Dongyu and the others, as well as these five gentlemen.

    Before he got off the carriage, he saw that his friend Xue Shengqing was about to be beaten, and Shen Yuxuan was very happy: "Ah, Shengqing, finally I am not the only one being beaten."

    said, the carriage also stopped, and he was busy with the small medicine box on his back.

    As soon as ran over, he stared at him excitedly, as if you were going to fight, sir.

    "What style." Mr. Lu frowned and turned to Shen Yuxuan. "hand."

    "Sir..." Shen Yuxuan almost cried. He just wanted to watch the fun.

    "Hand." Mr. Lu still showed no mercy.

    Pei Dongyu and the others all held back their laughter. This Yu Xuan is really beaten by Jie Chi every day, even Xiu Mu can''t escape.

    Shen Yuxuan looked like he was about to cry, but still stretched out his two little hands.

    Mr. Lu hit him and asked, "How did we teach you, how about being the first to meet?"

    "It''s time to see you." Shen Yuxuan was a crying bag, tears had already fallen, he sniffed, and when he answered this sentence in a stern voice and obediently, he bowed his hands uprightly, and greeted his husband and friends.

    Gentlemen, Pei Dongyu and others all returned their salutes.

    Mr. Lu first gave the ruler to the boy behind him, and then he bowed his hand in a straight manner.

    Jiang Yue just stood quietly beside Xue Yan and watched.

    After returning the salute, Mr. Lu took the ruler from the child''s hand again and faced Xue Yan, who also stretched out two small hands in front of him.

    Mr. Lu asked: "Do you know why we hit you?"

    Shen Yuxuan didn''t ask him when he heard that, knowing that he was all right, he immediately wiped away his tears and was happy again. Holding the small medicine box, I watched excitedly again.

    The other four gentlemen looked at Xue Yan and sighed.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 683ï¼š what a great idea

    Chapter 683 What a good idea

    Xue Yan''s eyes were a little red.

    Although he did not speak, he knew. If he hadn''t come to dinner today, the gentlemen would have thought that he really didn''t want them and would not treat them as gentlemen.

    Mr. never took a ruler with him when he went out. This was the first time, obviously it was specially prepared for him.

    Mr. Lu saw his favorite student like this. Actually, he couldn''t fight, but he still fought. Five more hits.

    is a gentleman.

    "You don''t need to answer me," Mr. Lu said lightly while holding the ruler back to the child, "You are a smart child, you must know that in your heart." After a while, "Don''t do this in the future."

    "Yes... sir." Xue Yan was still choked up.

    Mr. Zhang, as the dean, sighed again at this time, and then said gently: "Shengqing, people are born in this world, not only those who go out of office, we are all tens of years old, this Reason, how can you not understand."

    Xue Yan hurriedly handed over and rebuked himself: "It''s Shengqing''s fault."

    Mr. Zhang nodded with great relief.

    The other four gentlemen also nodded in relief.

    Immediately, the gazes of the five gentlemen unanimously landed on the small, pink and jade-cut and extremely lovable baby girl next to their student Xue Shengqing.

    How to look, how cute and lovely.

    Jiang Yue also looked at them and called to them, "Uncle."

    "Good boy," the five gentlemen nodded with a smile, "This must be Yu Xuan''s constant talk, saying that it is the moon treasure of the Shengqing family. Come on, child."

    The five gentlemen said, took a small wooden box from their respective children, and they all bent down to give it to Jiang Yue: "I know you may come, this is for you."

    paused, as if afraid that she would not accept it, and the five gentlemen also added: "The elder bestows it, and it is impossible to say no."

    Jiang Yue just saw that Mr. Lu brought a ruler with him when he went out, and guessed that it should be prepared for Xue Yan. Now that she heard that she might be coming, she is not surprised. When the children meet for the first time, they all want to give some small things as greetings.

    But she still didn''t take it immediately, but looked at Xue Yan.

    Seeing Xue Yan nod her head, she took it with two small hands: "Thank you uncle."

    There are five small wooden boxes. She has small hands and is not easy to handle. Xue Yan helped her to take it. Then, she asked the servant in Pei''s house to help her take it, and she would bring it home when she went back.

    "Good boy, let''s go in with your uncles." The five gentlemen liked such a lovable child, and they all bent over to bring little Jiang Yue in.

    "Well." Jiang Yue responded and followed the five gentlemen in obediently.

    Xue Yan, Shen Yuxuan, Pei Dongyu and others naturally followed behind.

    "Shengqing, you must write a good poem today, or we won''t let you go." Xue Yan''s classmates and friends were making trouble with him.

    I haven¡¯t seen each other for months, and I miss you very much.

    Pei Dongyu smiled and said, "If he doesn''t do it, we''ll hang him up today."

    "This idea is very good." There is a classmate who closes the folding fan and likes this idea very much.

    Everyone else laughed and said yes.

    Shen Yuxuan hurriedly said: "I don''t write poetry, I can''t even write limericks."

    Someone laughed and said, "For the sake of you being beaten again today, we won''t be difficult for you."

    "Haha." Pei Dongyu and the others laughed.

    Xue Yan was also smiling, but the corners of his mouth trembled invisibly.

    Although he is no longer studying in the academy, he seems to be back when he was in the academy.

    It is as if many things that have been lost have been found again.

 Chapter 684ï¼š elegant

    Chapter 684 Fengya

    In fact, there are still many classmates and friends who didn¡¯t come today, but those who didn¡¯t come, basically either couldn¡¯t come today, or they weren¡¯t in Xinyuan County right now.

    Take Fang Yiming, the magistrate of Xinyuan County, for example, although he is in Xinyuan County, but because there are too many things, even Xiu Mu can''t get away, so he can''t come to the banquet.

    Pei Dongyu has already arranged for the front yard to be arranged. There are many desks on which are placed the four treasures of the study, as well as other things such as piano and chess. They are literati, and literati usually gather to play with these elegant things.

    Jiang Yue followed the five gentlemen in, and she was not surprised to see these.

    Mr. Pei saw that Mr. Zhang and the others were here, so he got up in a hurry and greeted Mr. Zhang and the others. Because Mrs. Pei is a female dependent, she is not in front at the moment.

    Except for the maids, some of the female relatives in the house came to serve in front of them, and none of the other female relatives came.

    Pei Dongyu was afraid that Jiang Yue''s baby girl would be boring, and there was nothing to play with the baby girl in front of him. He asked Xue Yan to show him Jiang Yue. In fact, he didn''t really want to see how cute the baby girl Jiang Yue was. Because he knew that Xue Yan was mainly taking the baby girl at home now, and he was afraid that Xue Yan would not be able to come because he wanted to bring the baby girl, so he asked his servants to tell Xue Yan to bring Jiang Yue together.

    But when someone comes, it is his guest, even if it is just a baby, she must make her feel at home, and you cannot lose your courtesy.

    So he thought about it, and asked the maid to take Jiang Yue to the backyard to find his sister. The girl and his sister knew each other, and his sister would play with the girl.

    Therefore, after sitting for a while, I saw that several classmates were very excited about poetry and wanted to write poetry, so Pei Dongyu told Xue Yan about this: "Shengqing, why don''t you let Yuebao go to the backyard to play? Fufu will accompany him. She is playing, and there is nothing she can play with in front of it."

    Xue Yan felt that he still had to ask his Yuebao about this matter, so he said, "Then I will ask her."

    Pei Dongyu thought that Xue Yan was afraid of making the child cry, and he was also afraid of making the child cry. If the baby didn''t want to go there, he would definitely cry, which would be even more rude, so he nodded and agreed with Xue Yan to ask. Jiang Yue.

    Mr. Pei was talking to the five gentlemen, and Jiang Yue was sitting cross-legged not far from the five gentlemen, eating the cakes on the desk with Shen Yuxuan.

    Xue Yan went over to ask Jiang Yue.

    In this kind of party, who would bring a baby girl from the family? It was all so obvious, Jiang Yue naturally knew the reason why Pei Dongyu asked Xue Yan to bring her along, but she was afraid that Xue Yan would not be able to come to the banquet because she wanted to bring her, but to be honest, although she didn''t dislike reading people being so elegant in their spare time , but I don''t like it very much. It''s better to go to the back.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue nodded to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan then turned around and told Pei Dongyu that Pei Dongyu heard that Jiang Yue was willing, so he asked a maid to come and lead Jiang Yue to the back.

    Jiang Yue was in no hurry to go. She sat here and was arranged by the five gentlemen of Xue Yan. She had to tell these five gentlemen when she was leaving.

    So, she walked up to the five gentlemen, raised her face, and said calmly to the five gentlemen, "Uncle, I''m going to find my sister in the back."

    The five gentlemen were very surprised that this baby girl was so polite at such a young age, and just called them uncle at the gate just now.

    Usually Shengqing should teach a lot.

    "Okay. Okay." The five gentlemen nodded with a smile, and they all bent down to touch the little head of the baby girl in front of them. They all liked the baby girl very much.

 Chapter 685ï¼š can you catch it

    Chapter 685 Can you catch it?

    was touched her head, but Jiang Yue didn''t pay attention to this, but noticed that the five uncles bent over to touch her small head, and the long white sleeves were hanging on the ground.

    is longer than her height.

    Fortunately, the ground is very clean, otherwise it will be stained with a layer of ash.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai followed the maid.

    In the backyard of Pei''s house, Mrs. Pei and Pei Fufu were sitting in the pavilion talking. When they saw the maid came with Jiang Yue, Mrs. Pei smiled and asked Pei Fufu to play with Jiang Yue.

    Pei Fufu complied, then bent down and led the little Jiang Yue to the small courtyard where she lived. While going, he asked Jiang Yue: "Yuebao, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, do you miss your sister?"

    Jiang Yue cooperated: "I think about it."

    Pei Fufu was naturally overjoyed, "Sister misses you too. That, Yuebao... uh..." She seemed to want to ask something, her face was still a little red, but hesitantly, she didn''t ask anything.

    Jiang Yue felt that Pei Fufu wanted to ask about her third brother.

    But Pei Fufu couldn''t ask herself, there must be many aspects to consider. First, the upbringing that Pei Fufu received from childhood did not allow Pei Fufu to be like this, which would make Pei Fufu feel out of line; She was shy; moreover, with the maid next to her, Pei Fufu had to take into account her reputation to some extent, so she couldn''t casually mention the foreigner, for fear that gossip would spread.

    In this case, Jiang Yue naturally did not take the initiative to mention her third brother.

    Pei Fufu hesitated for a long time, but finally Pei Fufu changed the subject by herself: "There is a swing in my sister''s yard, and my sister is pushing you to swing, but Yuebao, can you catch it? Do you want my sister to hold you? ."

    She was a little afraid that the baby would fall off the swing.

    Jiang Yue didn''t really want to swing, but everyone came to the back, and Pei Fufu definitely wanted to play with her. There was no difference between swinging and playing other things. Lord, still didn''t want Pei Fufu to hold her, so he said, "You can hold it."

    "Yeah," Pei Fufu answered happily, "Then sister, just give it a small push and try it out. If you can really catch it, you can push it a little more."

    Pei Fufu''s yard is said to be a small yard, but it''s not small at all. There are several rooms, and peach trees are planted in the yard. There is a swing frame by the yard wall on the right.

    There are two hanging ropes on the swing, and it is also decorated with vines and flowers, which is very beautiful.

    Pei Fufu took Jiang Yue to the swing, and Jiang Yue climbed onto the swing and sat on it. Pei Fufu was afraid that she would fall, so she held the swing with one hand and the little her with the other.

    It wasn''t until she saw that she was sitting firmly and her two little hands were grabbing the rope, Pei Fufu gave her a small push.

    The magnitude of the shaking is not large.

    Pei Fufu asked, "Is it fun, Yuebao?"

    Jiang Yue said against her heart: "It''s fun."

    "Then hold on tighter, my sister is going to push hard."

    It was said to be a strong push, but Pei Fufu was not very strong at first, and she was in control, for fear that she would fall off, her strength was still quite small, but the swing was bigger.

    After playing the swing, Pei Fufu brought Jiang Yue into her room.

    In the room, the maids have prepared tea and fruit snacks.

    Pei Fufu sat on the kang with Jiang Yue in her arms, and while she let Jiang Yue eat the fruit, she brought a lot of purses, hair ties and hair ropes from the side, as well as very delicate flowers of various colors on her head.

    Brother told her in advance that Jiang Yue was coming, and also told her that she might help her with it, so she prepared a lot of things.

 Chapter 686ï¼š drinking order

    Chapter 686 Wine Order

    "Is this purse good-looking? It''s all made by my sister." Pei Fufu first let Jiang Yue look at the purse.

    Jiang Yue held a small piece of cake in one small hand and preserved fruit in the other, eating and looking at the purses that Pei Fufu made.

    The texture of the purse is very good, and it is also beautifully done.

    The embroidered stuff on it looks better.

    "Is it okay for you?" Pei Fufu asked expectantly.

    Jiang Yue said: "Too many."

    "How many for you?"

    Seeing that Pei Fufu was still looking forward to it, Jiang Yue nodded, "Well, thank you sister."

    "No thanks, you are so polite." Pei Fufu also touched her little head, very happy. "This hair band, hair rope, and flowers are all for you. You can take it back and wear it later."

    Headbands and hair ropes she should be able to use, but flowers...

    She doesn''t usually wear flowers.

    Jiang Yue wanted to reject it, but these things were for children, obviously they were specially prepared for her, so she had no choice but to make Pei Fufu happy, nodding: "Okay."

    Sure enough, Pei Fufu was very happy, thinking she liked these things she specially prepared.

    Then Pei Fufu called the maid to play with her.

    Jiang Yue looked at the sky and still played.

    After staying in Pei Fufu''s room for a while, Pei Fufu asked her if she wanted to fly a kite, saying that there is still wind today, and the kite should be able to fly.

    Jiang Yue still nodded cooperatively.

    Then, he left Pei Fufu''s small courtyard and flew a kite in the open space in the large backyard.

    I also unknowingly arrived at noon, the luncheon was about to start, and Mrs. Pei Fufu couldn''t go to the front, so when Pei Dongyu asked people to call in the back, she just took Jiang Yue away.

    Jiang Yue is a guest, and now she is still a baby. There is no difference between men and women for the time being. How can you let this baby Jiang Yue eat in the backyard.

    Xue Yan saw that his Yuebao came back, so he came to take his Yuebao, and brought his Yuebao to the seat next to him and sat down.

    They are all sitting desks, not high, there is a desk in front of each person, only the desk on Xue Yan''s side is Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue sat at the desk. Although she was smaller, it was quite convenient to eat with vegetables.

    When eating, he also played a drinking order, which is the "Flying Flower Order". If he couldn''t make or recite poems, or made mistakes or made mistakes, he would be punished for drinking.

    Xue Yan is still a child, let¡¯s not forget that he has never lost, but even if he loses, he will not be punished for drinking. At most, he will be punished for a cup of tea.

    Substitute tea for wine.

    Jiang Yue was still a baby, so naturally no one would let her participate in any flying flower order, so she sat there silently, holding a small spoon, and eating her meal.

    And quietly watched everyone play one by one, and they all played more than ten laps, getting faster and faster, Feihua Ling was about to fly, and no one was wrongly punished.

    Of course, among everyone, Master Pei and Shen Yuxuan are not included.

    Mr. Pei didn''t have the brain and didn''t participate at all.

    Everyone also knows that Shen Yuxuan''s talents are all in practicing medicine, so naturally he will not embarrass Shen Yuxuan, and Shen Yuxuan naturally does not practice any wine orders.

    However, Jiang Yue can be considered to have seen how outstanding the literary talents of Shengming Academy are.

    After playing for many more laps, someone finally got the wrong answer and was fined a glass of wine.

    Then, come again.

    round and round.

    In short, at the end of this meal, Pei Dongyu and the others were very happy and said they were happy.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan next to him, Xue Yan didn''t miss the call, and naturally he was not punished. The tea was still full on the desk, and now, Xue Yan was smiling and looking at everyone.

 Chapter 687ï¼š to be honest

    Chapter 687

    Don''t think about it, she knows that this flying flower order is too difficult for him.

    And Pei Dongyu they are all used to it.

    As long as their friend Xue Shengqing participated, he was always the first name.

    Mr. Yan, who is skilled in calligraphy, couldn''t help but put down his chopsticks and said: "Shengqing, although you are not studying in the academy now, but you came out of Shengming Academy. You should go back to the academy to see the literary meeting next month in Shengming Academy. Bar?"

    Hearing this, the other gentlemen looked at Xue Yan with anticipation.

    Xue Yan hurriedly got up and slammed his hands uprightly: "Yes, sir."

    If it was before, he probably wouldn¡¯t agree to this matter, for fear that the gentlemen would look at him once and be disappointed once, and feel uncomfortable, but now, why not go back to the academy often?

    All five gentlemen looked very happy, and kept nodding their heads.

    "Great!" Shen Yuxuan and the others were also very happy.

    Pei Dongyu said with a smile: "It''s a pity, I''ll be leaving in a few days, so I can''t watch the grand occasion of the academy''s literary conference this year."

    Xue Yan sat down again.

    After sitting down, he was not in a hurry to pick up his chopsticks and continued to eat, but explained to Jiang Yue in a low voice: "Sheng Ming Academy holds a literary meeting every October 16th. , all students in the academy can participate.¡±

    Today is only September 22, so there are still more than half a month left.

    Jiang Yue nodded, indicating that he understood.

    "Yuebao, you will come along when you arrive." Mr. Zhang smiled kindly to Jiang Yue. One is that he really likes the baby girl, and the other is that he also knows that his student Xue Shengqing is taking the baby girl at home.

    Jiang Yue naturally understood, and responded, "Okay."

    After the luncheon, the five gentlemen left. Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, Shen Yuxuan, Pei Dongyu and others sent the five gentlemen to the gate until the five gentlemen''s carriages were far away, and some of their classmates had to leave. Because it is rare to take a break, I also want to have a good time with my family.

    Xue Yan also planned to go home, but Pei Dongyu whispered to him, "Shengqing, wait a moment, I have something to tell you."

    Xue Yan nodded, and was in no hurry to go home.

    It happened that the second brother had not come to pick him up and Jiang Yue yet. If he and Jiang Yue left now, they would have to wait for their second brother at their rice noodle shop.

    It was not until Shen Yuxuan and the others left that Pei Dongyu invited Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to the courtyard where he lived, and after rejecting all the people who served him, did he tell Xue Yan and Jiang Yue that he wanted to betroth his sister Pei Fufu to the three of them. The matter of brother Xue Sanhu.

    Naturally said: "This is also what my parents mean."

    Xue Yan was slightly startled.

    So, it was really destined, even if his third brother went to the military camp, Sister Fufu would still not marry someone else in the end, or would he marry his third brother?

    Jiang Yue didn''t think much about fate, just thinking about how Pei Fufu hesitantly wanted to ask her something several times when she was playing with her, and blushed. It seemed that Pei Fufu also knew about this.

    "Brother Dongyu, why do you and Lingzun Lingtang suddenly want to betroth Sister Fufu to my third brother?" Xue Yan asked. Regardless, it''s worth asking.

    Otherwise it would be hard to say when he went back.

    Pei Dongyu sighed and said, "To tell you the truth, I didn''t have this idea at first, and I can''t say no, I just didn''t expect this to go up, it was me who came back, and casually told my parents that I met him on the way back from Dijing. When I arrived at Shao Guogong and your third brother, Shao Guojing personally taught your third brother that they were all out of the military camp before I ran into them, and they helped me repair the carriage that just happened to be broken."

 Chapter 688ï¼š Seems to be on its own...

    Chapter 688 seems to be on his own...

    "My parents may think that your third brother will have great prospects in the future," Pei Dongyu continued, "and also said that if the three tiger brothers have great prospects, they can also help me go more smoothly in the officialdom. I naturally disagree with my parents. This is the idea, but it is true that my sister should also be married. Others are as old as my sister and have already married, but I am afraid that she will not marry well and will be wronged by her husband''s family, even if I am not an official before my father Mother has a few favorite candidates, but I didn''t agree. You can probably understand my sister''s personality. The family she married should be simpler. I think your third brother is very reliable. I have seen a few before. Second, it''s your house again, so I thought, if she really married your third brother, your third brother should treat her well and not make her feel wronged, and no one in your family would bully her. , I''m naturally relieved, I''m just this little sister."

    Xue Yan understood.

    In the last life, it was thanks to the great efforts of Brother Dongyu that his three brothers and three sisters-in-law got married. In this life, his third brother and three sister-in-law seem to rely on his third brother to tie the knot again.

    If the third brother hadn''t gone to the military camp, he would still be the same as in his previous life, working as a coolie for others, earning money, and providing for him to study. Brother Dongyu''s parents would definitely be the same as in the previous life. Even if Brother Dongyu proposed, they would not necessarily agree.

    Jiang Yue also understood. It was Master Pei and Madam Pei who wanted her third brother to be their son-in-law for the official career of Pei Dongyu, but Pei Dongyu was reluctant, but her third brother could be trusted and felt that Pei Fufu would marry her. She accepted the proposal from Master Pei and Madam Pei because she would not be wronged by her third brother.

    "My parents are a little confused sometimes," Pei Dongyu sighed again, "but fortunately they will listen to me to some extent. If our two families really get married, you don''t have to worry about it. I I can assure you here first."

    "Brother Dongyu, we didn''t mean that." Xue Yan said hurriedly. He could naturally trust the character of his brother Dongyu. He knew that Brother Dongyu was the one who wanted his sister to marry and the in-law''s family could treat his sister well.

    Pei Dongyu sighed again, and then smiled: "No matter what, I have to ask you to tell your third brother and your family." After a pause, he asked again: "My sister is still a girl, and her reputation is the most important thing. I also hope that even if your family disagrees with Shengqing, don''t make the matter public."

    Everything is for the sake of his sister.

    Xue Yan said: "Naturally."

    "That''s what I think," Pei Dongyu said again, "I''ll be going to the Imperial Capital again in a few days, and I''ll bring all my family members there. When I come back this time, I''m here to pick them up, and it''s the emperor''s kindness, knowing that I want to Sending someone back to pick up the family, he gave me a leave and asked me to come back in person, which is considered to have done more of my filial piety. If your family agrees to marry the two families, then I think before I go to the imperial capital, I will My family, Fufu, and your third brother have been decided. If your family can come to propose marriage, it would be the best. The marriage can be discussed later. This is not urgent. As long as there is a marriage contract, my sister will wait. It won''t be gossiped for a few years, and our family also knows that your third brother has not been in the military camp for a long time. If he can come back from the military camp someday in the future, I will send my sister back to get married. ."

    Xue Yan nodded, "I know, I will tell my third brother and my family when I look back."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you "1290701592", "Never Falling Fireworks" and "Ying Er" for their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 689ï¼š no sense

    Chapter 689 No confidence

    Just at this moment, a servant outside announced loudly, "Young Master, Young Master Shengqing and Miss Yuebao''s second brother are here, and they want to take Young Master Shengqing and Miss Yuebao back."

    Pei Dongyu then sent Xue Yan and Jiang Yue out.

    The things that Pei Fufu gave to Jiang Yue, and the things that the five gentlemen gave to Jiang Yue, were helped by a servant to put them on the carriage driven by Xue Erhu.

    When the carriage left Pei''s residence for a while, Xue Yan and Jiang Yuecai whispered what Pei Dongyu meant to their second brother, who was very surprised.

    "Your third brother is not at home... I didn''t know at first, but how many times have I come to the town, and I know that your classmate is this year''s new champion of the new division, and he has become an official... Will our family rise to the top? ?" Xue Erhu expressed his concerns.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan hesitated for a while, but still whispered to his second brother that the third brother actually liked Pei Fufu.

    Xue Erhu was even more surprised: "This..."

    Xue Yan said again: "I don''t know what the third brother is thinking, second brother, please send us to the entrance of the Quanping Inn, we will write a letter to the third brother there, and let the people from the Quanping Inn help with the horse and whip, It is estimated that tomorrow you will know what the third brother means."

    Although Shao Shuting didn''t say much about their third and fifth brothers in the barracks that day, Zi Cui and the others later told him and his Yuebao privately that their third and fifth brothers were already literate in the barracks. Now I know a lot of words and write a lot.

    is that their fifth brother doesn''t like literacy, which is too brainy, and always howls, but there is nothing to do.

    "Okay." Xue Erhu hurriedly responded. Then, let the carriage turn slowly in front and walk towards the Quanping Inn.

    The shopkeeper of the Quanping Inn heard that they wanted to write a letter to Xue Sanhu in the barracks, and agreed without a word. He hurriedly prepared pen, ink, paper and inkstone to write for Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan roughly wrote about the current situation, mainly to ask his third brother what he meant, so that his third brother would give a clear reply whether he agreed or not.

    Actually, there is no need to ask, Xue Yan can already guess how his third brother will reply.

    will definitely agree.

    His third brother was afraid that he would regret it in the future. At that time, he seized the opportunity to get married with Sister Fufu, and it didn''t take long for him to become a kiss.

    And in this life, the family has been very good, even if Sister Fufu is married now, she will not endure hardship, it is impossible for the third brother not to seize this opportunity.

    It''s just this life, after the marriage is made, Sister Fufu will definitely go to Dijing with brother Dongyu.

    Unlike in the previous life, because the third brother did not go to the military camp, he was at home. Not long after the engagement, he married Sister Fufu. Later, when he was twelve years old, he became an official in the third capital of the imperial capital, and took all his family to the imperial capital, and then Sister Fufu went to the imperial capital with the third brother.

    But no matter what, you must tell the third brother first.

    After all, this is the lifelong event of the third brother.

    Write the letter and seal it before giving it to the shopkeeper.

    bowed his hands to the shopkeeper and said a few more words, Xue Yan walked out of the Quanping Inn with his second brother and Yuebao, but did not go home, but went to their rice noodle shop.

    whispered to his fourth brother Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu originally thought that Pei Fufu might be his future third sister-in-law, so he naturally agreed with this matter, although no one asked him for his opinion.

    When they got home, Xue Yan and the others told Liu Guixia and the others again.

    Liu Guixia and the others were also afraid of ruining the reputation of a girl''s family.

 Chapter 690ï¼š So capable!

    Chapter 690 Awesome!

    Their family is enjoying a good life, but it is nothing in the town. Besides, Pei Fufu''s brother Pei Dongyu is an official and this year''s new champion, and is very valued by the emperor.

    It was Xue Erhu who said, "Although I think it''s too high, but if people want to give their daughter to Sanhu, they should ask our family first, and they definitely don''t care about it. As long as Sanhu is willing, father and mother, you will agree too. Right."

    Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu didn''t know that their third son liked Pei Fufu, otherwise they would definitely think it was outrageous. Xue Yan and the others were afraid that their third brother would be accused, so they never told Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu about it, not even now. Talk to Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu.

    Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu just listened to what their second son said, and thought it was quite reasonable, and nodded in agreement: "Yes."

    *

    That night, the Quanping Inn sent the letter to Shao Shuting, and Shao Shuting naturally asked him to give it to Xue Sanhu, but let Xue Sanhu come to his tent.

    When Xue Sanhu came, he sent the letter to Xue Sanhu.

    Although Xue Sanhu has only been literate for nearly two months, he has made rapid progress. He basically knows all common characters, and Xue Yan is also afraid that his third brother still doesn''t know some characters, so he doesn''t write that deep, and he uses them all. This letter was written in words that are often used by Xue Sanhu. Naturally, Xue Sanhu could understand the letter without asking anyone.

    Then he fell silent.

    I also know that Shao Shuting is now selfish. Generally, people in the military camp are not allowed to communicate with their families. They are afraid of leaking something. Therefore, after reading it, he burns the letter so as not to be seen by others and affect Shao Shuting''s prestige.

    Shao Shuting waited for most of the day, and saw that Xue Sanhu had burned the letter, and then fell silent again. He was a little anxious as he waited, and couldn''t help reminding: "Although I don''t know what was written in the letter, but the person who came to deliver the letter. People told me that your family seemed to be in a hurry, and asked you to reply as soon as possible."

    Now, the messenger is still waiting outside.

    Once he answers the letter, he can send it back overnight.

    Xue Sanhu remained silent for a while before clasping his fists and saying, "General, can I borrow a pen and paper?"

    "Yes! That''s great!" Shao Shuting immediately stepped aside from the desk so that Xue Sanhu could sit down and write a letter with the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on his case.

    His sister is still at the two little devils'' house. The person who came to deliver the letter said that this letter was written by Sheng Qing himself, why did he want Xue Sanhu to reply earlier.

    Xue Sanhu then sat down in the position Shao Shuting gave up, took a brush from the pen holder, dipped it in ink, and slowly wrote the word ''good'' on the paper.

    Although the characters are not very good-looking, the victory is correct.

    After the ink was dry, Xue Sanhu folded the paper, drew an unused envelope from the side, then stuffed the letter into the envelope and sealed it.

    Immediately, he got up and clasped his fists with Shao Shuting: "There is General Lao."

    "No problem." Shao Shuting hurriedly received the letter. "Go back and rest."

    As soon as Xue Sanhu left, Shao Shuting immediately asked Shiye to send the letter to the person at the Quanping Inn. The person took the letter and drove back on horseback overnight.

    Actually, he returned to Ping''an Town at midnight, but it was too late. Knowing that Xue Yan and the others were asleep, the man didn''t deliver the letter.

    Until it was almost dawn, this man hurried to Huaishu Village on horseback.

    At the entrance of Huaishu Village, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were already waiting there. They took the letter and thanked him. They opened the letter when they saw that the man rode away again, but no one saw him.

 Chapter 691ï¼š engagement

    Chapter 691 Engagement

    Seeing that there is only one word ''good'' above, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not surprised, they think it is the style of their third brother.

    Their third brother always spoke extremely concisely.

    When Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia saw that their third son not only agreed to the marriage, but also could write, and their fifth son would definitely write, they all felt the words on the paper and said yes.

    is obviously smiling, but his eyes are red.

    is the same as the words on the paper are their three sons and five sons.

    Now that Xue Sanhu agreed, Liu Guixia and the others got busy. They were busy preparing for the marriage proposal. After two days of preparation, they hired the best-known matchmaker in the town. Then, on September 25th, , the matchmaker and Liu Guixia brought things together to propose marriage.

    Even Xue Sihu came to help make up the number of people.

    The matchmaker didn''t know about the proposal. Master Pei and Madam Pei already knew about it. They were as usual. It is this year''s new champion, with a bright future, and that sister''s worth has naturally risen. It''s not right to be in the wrong household. If it wasn''t for the amount of money Liu Guixia gave, she would not be willing to come here. Who knows, Mr. Pei and Mr. Mrs. Pei actually agreed, the matchmaker was surprised at first, and then she was immediately rejoicing.

    Although she felt that she didn''t contribute much, the marriage was considered a success, and she would get a certain amount of happy money.

    Liu Guixia and the others were very cautious when they saw Pei Dongyu. At first, they wanted to kneel down for Pei Dongyu. Pei Dongyu was an official, and they were citizens.

    In addition, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also helped Pei Dongyu speak, Liu Guixia and the others stopped kneeling, but they were still somewhat restrained.

    Xue Sihu also came. He has seen the general and the prince. For him, this is still a small scene. Besides, this is their Xiaoyan friend, he is not cautious at all.

    Originally, this marriage was initiated by Mr. Pei and Mrs. Pei, but now Liu Guixia and the others have come to propose marriage first. Although they don''t bring as many things as those of big families, they are still complete, and they are still decent in terms of face. Then Master Pei and Pei The lady is naturally very good-looking.

    Mrs. Pei also personally took Liu Guixia''s hand and took Liu Guixia to the back to see her daughter Pei Fufu.

    Pei Fufu blushed long ago, lowered her head and grabbed her handkerchief, but still called Liu Guixia in a low voice and decently, "Auntie."

    Although Liu Guixia is seeing Pei Fufu for the first time, she still likes Pei Fufu very much. Before coming to Pei''s house, she heard her Yuebao and Xiaoyan say that Pei Fufu is a good girl, and she likes good girls.

    Her lotus and Hongyan are also good girls.

    In the future, this girl will marry into their family, and the sisters will definitely get along very well.

    The man proposes the marriage, the woman agrees and accepts the gift. Naturally, even if the marriage is made, the matchmaker will also put her fingerprints on the marriage certificate.

    Then, this marriage certificate is received by the man.

    Seeing that the marriage book was ready, Pei Dongyu smiled and nodded, which was a matter of his mind.

    So, the next day, Pei Dongyu took the whole family, including Pei Fufu, and set off for the imperial capital.

    Because Pei''s family is in the town, Jiang Yue and the others are in Huaishu Village.

 Chapter 692ï¼š sentences

    Chapter 692

    The Pei family''s house in the town was watched by the two old servants of the Pei family.

    This morning, at breakfast, Liu Guixia thought that Pei Fufu had followed Pei Dongyu to the imperial capital, and couldn''t help but feel a little emotional: "I don''t know when the three tigers will be able to come back on vacation, and I can''t make the girls wait too long, or Hurry up and get married."

    "I can''t tell when he will come back. There is no war now. Sooner or later, there will be a fake return. Don''t worry about it. Eat it quickly. After eating, you have to wash the sweet potato starch. Erhu looked for it last night. There are a lot of people, and those people are coming soon." Xue Dafu said while drinking porridge.

    But Xue Yan said: "Father, the sun has come out, it must be a good day today, you and mother and second brother, let''s go to the workshop to make rice noodles again, and Yuebao and I will do the work of washing sweet potato starch. Wasn''t Yuebao and I responsible for washing the potato starch before?"

    Xue Dafu said: "That''s fine. It just so happened that I didn''t make rice noodles for the past two days, and I was still a little uneasy. I was afraid that there would be a bad day for several days, and all our stocks would be used, and there would be no more stocks. The downside is that the family can''t sell out."

    Xue Erhu and Liu Guixia were not very at ease, so they agreed.

    So, after breakfast, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Xue Erhu went to the mountain workshop to make rice noodles again. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to their old house and brought many people that Xue Erhu had brought to wash the sweet potato starch for the family.

    This is similar to washing potato starch. The skin is peeled, then cut into pieces, pounded in a stone mortar, and then washed over and over again.

    Finally, the washed water is put aside to settle.

    The washed residue can be cooked for people to eat, or it can be added directly to pig food for pigs to eat, but there is so much that it cannot be eaten in one day. A few came out, added it to the pig food, cooked it, and then gave it to the pig.

    In short, it can''t be wasted.

    After the washed sweet potato starch was dried in the sun, Jiang Yue kept two small cloth bags aside, which he usually eats at home from time to time, and the other ones are the same as making rice noodles.

    But sweet potato vermicelli is not white, but brownish.

    is also a bit like teal.

    Anyway, the color is darker.

    After drying, making hot and sour sweet potato vermicelli is very different from eating rice noodles made of rice noodles. If it is used as a substitute for rice noodles and added to the buns as filling, it will also feel very different.

    Xue Sihu was very happy, but due to the limited quantity, except for the sweet potato fans that he stayed at home to eat, he took everything else to the shop in the town.

    We don¡¯t sell dried sweet potato vermicelli directly, but take out some every day, make stuffing for buns, and sell them as buns.

    Originally, there were several kinds of breakfasts in the shop in the morning, but only the rice noodle buns sold the best. Now that''s it, there are more sweet potato vermicelli buns.

    Before I knew it, it was October 16, the day when Shengming Academy held a literary meeting.

    Because of the last time I went to Pei''s house for a luncheon, Liu Guixia and Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan made two better clothes for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Today, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are going to the academy to attend the literary meeting. There are more people, so Liu Guixia naturally asked her two precious children to wear these better clothes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to wear them.

    Jiang Yue''s top and bottom skirts are all red, and when they are worn on her, her fair little face is even more fair, and Li Hehua has tied her a red headband, she has been bleached. It is beautiful and bright, and it looks even more pink and jade, but it is still very small.

 Chapter 693ï¼š Sitting on a high platform

    Chapter 693

    Xue Yan was wearing a white robe and was gentle, but he wore a pair of silver-white boots, which made him look more energetic, and he looked more like the young son of a big family, and these boots were given to Xue Yan by the Queen of Beauty and Zicui and the others. I did, I heard that the silver pattern on the boots was embroidered by the beauty queen herself.

    The Beauty Queen also asked Zicui and the others to make a pair of sheepskin boots for her. The Beauty Queen also embroidered patterns on the sheepskin boots. At this moment, these sheepskin boots are on her feet.

    Fits well.

    is also not afraid of being stepped on the heel and the shoes will fall off.

    The beauty queen is in better spirits now, and her body seems to be much better. She even sent someone to ask old doctor Shen. I will see when old doctor Shen has time. I would like to ask old doctor Shen to come and give her a pulse. Look.

    The old doctor Shen said, I don¡¯t have time today, so I have to see a doctor in the morning. If I have time in the afternoon, I will come over tomorrow afternoon.

    It was Xue Erhu again who drove Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the town.

    The entrance of Shengming Academy.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, if I haven''t come when you go back in the afternoon, you should wait at our shop first. If I come here and know that you are gone, I will pick you up at our shop instead." It was not until Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the carriage that Xue Erhu warned.

    "Got it, second brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Watching Xue Erhu drive away with the carriage, Jiang Yuecai turned around with Xue Yan, was led by Xue Yan, and was about to enter the academy.

    Before she even went in, she saw that everyone in the academy was wearing white shirts, even the students'' bookboys were wearing white shirts, and she glanced at the white shirts on Xue Yan''s body.

    She doesn''t have to think about it, she knows that everyone will be all white by then, except for her little red.

    Today is not only the day for the academy to rest, it is also the annual big day of the academy. Although most of the students live in the academy, those who do not live in the academy are the same as usual, starting with the first class. It has already arrived before.

    It¡¯s just that we won¡¯t have class today.

    The ''Wenhui'' is held in the large garden in front of the academy, which is said to be a garden, but there are many open spaces mixed with it during the period, which is divided into several areas.

    also means five elements and gossip.

    There is a game area. In this area, there are small tables, and there are chessboards and black and white chess pieces on the small tables. There is a small high platform in the middle. On the high platform, there is a desk and a mattress. This is the seat of Mr. Qi, who is the best chess player in the "Four Sages of Shengming".

    The calligraphy area is full of desks. Paper, ink, pen and inkstone are placed on the desks. There is also a small high platform in the middle. There are also desks and mattresses on the high platform.

    There is also a qin area, all of which are qin tables with a qin and an incense burner. Before playing the qin, you must wash your hands and burn incense before you can sit down and play the qin. There is naturally a high platform in the middle, and there is naturally a desk to sit on the high platform. This is naturally where Mr. Ji of Qin Jue sits.

    Of course, there is also a game area for painting, which is equipped with painting cases. Naturally, the items on the case are all needed for painting. The high platform in the middle is naturally the seat of Mr. Lu, who is a master of painting.

    There are also the poetry-doubling area, the fu-writing area, etc., and there will also be teachers from the academy sitting on the high platform.

    In the academy, many students and bookboys are helping to arrange things in these areas. The arrangement is almost done, and it is about to start.

    In the center of these areas, there is also a high platform, which is naturally the seat of the president of the academy, Mr. Zhang.

 Chapter 694ï¼š Readers, dont be so angry

    Chapter 694 Readers, don''t be so angry

    is just next to the desk, and there is a small seat, and I don¡¯t know who it is for.

    "Shengqing, Yuebao!"

    Jiang Yue had just entered the academy with Xue Yan, and before they took a few steps, Shen Yuxuan ran towards them happily carrying a small medicine box, and Shen Yuxuan was also dressed in white.

    "Why are you coming now, it''s almost time to start." Shen Yuxuan said, cupping his hands, facing Xue Yan to greet him.

    Xue Yan also bowed his hands to salute, and replied, "We arrived after breakfast."

    "It''s also because you don''t live in the town. Let''s go quickly, the gentlemen are coming." Shen Yuxuan shouted.

    Xue Yan led his Yuebao and followed Shen Yuxuan.

    "Shengqing, you''re really just here to see. Everyone still wants you to participate. If you don''t participate, no one can beat you. Last year, you were the most famous in the Wenhui. It was also the year before." asked while walking in the garden.

    As a friend, he participated in two literary conferences, but they were all famous.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Wenhui means meeting friends through literature."

    Participated in the past, that was the name that the master signed for him. I felt that it was not good for him to not fight like this, so let him participate in a literary meeting to feel the feeling.

    "That''s a nice saying, we all know it, it''s a competition to see who is the best in this regard." Shen Yuxuan laughed. "It''s just that we are all scholars. Even if we lose, we won''t be red-faced, and we will still greet each other politely."

    Xue Yan just laughed.

    Jiang Yue was being led away by Xue Yan while looking at the huge academy.

    This academy is quite big and has a good atmosphere.

    Even unfamiliar people will greet each other with respect, very polite.

    It seems that there are no people who are not polite.

    When she followed Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan to the large garden of the academy, the garden was all set up, just waiting for the gentlemen to arrive, and then we could start.

    The gentlemen are already in the academy, but they haven''t come to the big garden yet.

    He had a good relationship with Xue Yan. When they saw Xue Yan coming, they all came over and said hello to Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue also politely called ''brother''.

    I don''t know Xue Yan very well, and even the new students this year have never met Xue Yan. Just like Xue Yan who came to the academy, that is, the guests of the academy, they all came over and met Xue Yan politely. present.

    They are scholars and cannot lose basic etiquette.

    Jiang Yue stood next to Xue Yan, looking a little numb.

    When Xue Yan was in the talent class, he had a friend named Xu Yining. He just passed the exam this year and wanted to take the exam. Naturally, he was still in the academy, but he was already in the class. Before the luncheon at the Pei family, this Xu Yining would went.

    Xu Yining was very slender and his clothes could not hold up at all, but wearing a white shirt made him more elegant.

    After Xue Yan and everyone met, Xu Yi Ning Fang tore off the lotus jade pendant on its waist and showed it to Xue Yan: "Shengqing, look at the quality of this jade pendant is similar to the one you lost before, my father The new ones are given to me."

    Hearing the mention of the jade pendant that Xue Yan had lost before, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan just took the jade pendant and looked at it closely. The texture is similar, it is all mutton fat jade.

    "Brother Yining," Shen Yuxuan said immediately, "Then Wei Zizhan really read the book of sages and sages in vain! How can he pick up the jade pendant and not return it!"

    "Scholar, don''t be so angry." Xu Yining smiled, a little bit of a condescending taste. It made him look like a scholar himself. "Didn''t you tell your husband that you don''t want that jade pendant, Shengqing, but Shengqing," he looked at Xue Yan again, "such a good thing, although I also think it would be troublesome to come back, but you still Tell your husband, ask him to get it back for you. You still have some connections. I heard that the prefect over Changyu is a friend of your husband. If your husband asks you to ask for it, Wei Zizhan will return it to you if he doesn''t want to pay it back. of."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 695ï¼š Get back the jade pendant?

    Chapter 695 Get back the jade pendant?

    Before he finished speaking, Mr. Zhang and the four sages of the academy, as well as other gentlemen, all came slowly.

    still wears the Eguanbo belt, the shape and spirit are elegant, and the big sleeves are fluttering.

    Naturally, they are all white.

    is like coming from heaven.

    "Why are you coming back?" Mr. Zhang, the dean of the academy, stopped and asked with a gentle smile.

    "Sir." Xue Yan, Xu Yining, Shen Yuxuan... and the other students in the academy were busy handing over their hands and bowing.

    Gentlemen bowed their hands in return.

    Jiang Yue shouted politely, "Uncle."

    Today, Jiang Yue is red, and her face is even more fair. The five gentlemen think Jiang Yue is more lovable, and naturally like this baby girl very much.

    The other gentlemen also heard that there is a baby girl coming today. The baby girl knows how to be called, and she is so cute. Naturally, they all liked it, and they all laughed at each other and said, "This baby is a water spirit."

    Xu Yining then smiled and answered Mr. Zhang''s words: "Sir, this is the case, didn''t Shengqing drop a piece of jade pendant and was picked up by Wei Zizhan? I''m trying to persuade him or ask you to find it for him. Don''t be afraid of trouble, that''s what belongs to him in the first place, the gentleman takes it in a proper way, and the thing is returned to the original owner."

    Mr. Zhang nodded with a smile: "That''s the reason." After speaking, he looked at Xue Yan, "Shengqing?"

    was obviously asking what Xue Yan meant.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, but he still held his hands and said solemnly: "Then please sir."

    He didn''t think about taking it back before, he felt that Changyu was too far away and was too troublesome for Mr., but his family Yuebao had always been very concerned about his life experience, thinking that sooner or later he would know who his biological parents were. It made him feel that sooner or later he would know his life experience. Maybe that jade pendant was still somewhat useful. Anyway, he took it with him when he was still a baby... Then take it back.

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    At the same time, she also knew it in her heart. He also thought that sooner or later he would know who his biological parents were, and it was better to take it back than not to take it back.

    Mr. Zhang nodded again with a smile, and then said: "It happens that tomorrow there is a big ship I know going to Changyu area. When the conference is over, I will ask someone to take that ship to find Wei Zizhan and give it to you. Bring back the jade pendant."

    "Thank you sir." Xue Yan bowed his hands solemnly again, extremely grateful.

    "Okay, it''s time for the Wenhui to start." Mr. Zhang smiled and bent over, "Yuebao, go, go to the stage with your uncle, and let your brother Yan have a good time below."

    Jiang Yue only knew that the small seat next to Mr. Zhang was for her...

    Isn¡¯t this a bit too prominent¡­

    Originally, she was eye-catching when she was red...

    But Wangwang, except Xue Yan, everyone looked at her expectantly. Obviously, they wanted to PK with Xue Yan, and they would not let Xue Yan, the champion of the first two literary conferences, really just look at her. Jiang Yue was silent for a while before nodding. ,"it is good."

    Xue Yan was taken aback. Does his family Yuebao ignore him?

    "Sir, please." Xu Yining and others bowed their hands and asked the gentlemen to come to the stage.

    did not wait for Xue Yan to react.

    Xue Yan had no choice but to hand over, gentlemen, please come to power.

    The gentlemen nodded with a smile.

    Immediately, Mr. Zhang took the little Jiang Yue and went up the steps of the middle platform until he reached the platform. The other gentlemen also went up to their respective high platforms and stood in front of their respective cases.

    Immediately someone beat the drums, and the Gao Xuanwen meeting began.

    First of all, everyone was standing, Jiang Yue was also standing, standing next to Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang was still very tall, and the Jiang Yue next to the lining was even smaller.

 Chapter 696ï¼š Brother Chengyi, please

    Chapter 696 Brother Chengyi, please first

    Xue Yan stood with Shen Yuxuan, Xu Yining and others.

    are all under the stage, not very far from Jiang Yue.

    When the drums stopped, Mr. Zhang spoke on behalf of the academy and all the gentlemen. The words were not only very meaningful, but also majestic. They were originally very stylish.

    The people below , except Xue Yan, were all excited.

    Even Shen Yuxuan was very excited. It''s not that I''m excited about anything else, I''m just excited that I''m not resting and not attending classes today.

    After Mr. Zhang finished speaking, all the students below gave a respectful salute.

    On the stage, all the gentlemen bowed their hands in return.

    Then there were three more drum beats, and then the gentlemen sat down.

    Jiang Yue hurriedly sat down with her legs crossed, sitting on a small cushion in front of the small seat prepared for her. In order not to distract Mr. Zhang from worrying about her, she sat very well.

    It''s just... Everyone looks at her like she''s such a lovable mascot, which makes her want to look up to the sky a little bit.

    Under the stage, Xue Yan saw his little Yuebao sitting on the middle stage, next to Mr. Zhang, small, red, pink and jade carving, whether it was on stage or offstage, she was the only one. That bit of red... To be honest, he also thinks his Yuebao looks like a mascot now.

    Cough.

    Xue Yan just coughed when Shen Yuxuan took him to the chess area. Xu Yining was more direct and pressed him directly on a stool.

    In front of him is the chessboard, and he has a jar of white stones in his hand.

    He Chengyi, a classmate and friend who had already sat down and waited for him, immediately smiled and handed over to him: "Shengqing, please."

    He Chengyi was the 2nd place in the literary conference last year and the year before. He thought that this year''s conference would no longer have his friend Xue Shengqing.

    No one else is his opponent, but he is far from his friend Xue Shengqing''s opponent.

    But he still wanted to compete with his friend Xue Shengqing. Only in this way will he know how much he has grown in the past year.

    And the gentlemen have all sat down, which means that the literary meeting has begun, and it is time to fight.

    Xue Yan didn''t know what this classmate and friend thought, but there was nothing he could do. He was pressed and sat here, and his classmate and friend also handed over to him, so he could only hand over: "Brother Chengyi, please go first."

    The second place went to the first place again. Many people could not calm down and do it by themselves. Many people came over and watched.

    immediately blocked Xue Yan and He Chengyi from being surrounded.

    Shen Yuxuan and Xu Yining were surrounded in the innermost part, and they couldn''t even come out.

    There are so many people around, the high platform is actually not that high. Mr. Qi, who is sitting on this high platform, can''t see it at all. He stood up in a hurry and stretched his neck to see.

    These are his two most proud students.

    but still can''t see it.

    Mr. Qi simply stepped down.

    When someone saw it, he hurriedly moved away.

    Other people took advantage and wanted to go in behind Mr. Qi, but many people couldn''t see it themselves, so they only let Mr. Qi in.

    Xue Yan and He Chengyi both stepped down from the stage and squeezed in after seeing Mr. Qi. They were shocked, and then they hurriedly put down their chess pieces and stood up to greet Mr. Qi.

    Mr. Qi returned the salute, and only put his hands in his sleeves. He looked at the situation on the chessboard with no image of Mr. Qi and urged, "Continue, continue."

    He Chengyi sat down again.

    Xue Yan sweated, but sat down too, and played against He Chengyi again.

    A gentleman can''t give up in a game of chess. To give up is to disrespect the other side.

 Chapter 697ï¼š Still very persuaded

    Chapter 697 is still very convinced

    But Brother Chengyi has grown a lot compared to last year.

    He Chengyi found it out himself, and was naturally happy in his heart. Even though I knew I would lose in the end, I was still happy.

    Xue Yan was surrounded like this, Jiang Yue couldn''t see Xue Yan at all, but looked at Mr. Zhang next to him, and then looked at the other gentlemen, all of them were smiling, as if they were used to it. Obviously, Xue Yan and He Chengyi used to be. Chess is also like this, she looked again, but if she couldn''t see it, she didn''t look at it.

    Eating pastries on the small table in front of him.

    There are so many desks, and there are cakes on the small table in front of her. They coaxed her as a baby, thinking she was a baby.

    Also, if she wasn''t a baby, Mr. Zhang wouldn''t let her come with Xue Yan.

    This literary meeting is a competition of various talents among the students of the academy. Naturally, it will not end in the morning. After lunch in the academy, the literary meeting will continue.

    Some people even did not eat for fear of losing their minds in order to perform well.

    Especially those who play against each other.

    The game between Xue Yan and He Chengyi had already been won by Xue Yan''s crushing situation, and then Xue Yan was naturally dragged to other areas to compete with others.

    The annual literary meeting of Shengming Academy did not end until four o''clock in the afternoon.

    This conference is still the same as in previous years. There are many good chess games, good poems and songs, good paintings, etc., and they will all be sorted out. In the future, anyone who wants to see them can go to the academy to put these specially. place to view.

    There is no need to comment on the gentlemen, Xue Yan is famous for everything.

    This is the case for three consecutive sessions, and the students are still very convinced.

    After the text meeting was over, Xue Yan went to lead Jiang Yue. She wanted to take Jiang Yue to bid farewell to the gentlemen and go home. Originally, he planned to come to see it in the morning, and he would go back before noon, but he would stay until now when he came today.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan glanced at his little Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Xue Yan...that''s all.

    After saying goodbye to the gentlemen and saying goodbye to his classmates and friends, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue out of the academy.

    Their second brother came again before noon, but because he couldn''t get away from the text conference, their second brother left again and said to come back in the afternoon.

    Mr. also asked his second brother to tell him about an hour. When they came out of the academy, the second brother just arrived again with the carriage.

    As soon as Xue Erhu stopped the carriage, he got off the carriage, and without putting down his whip, he urged the two little ones in the family: "Get up, get up quickly."

    Xue Yan first let Jiang Yue climb into the carriage, and then he also got into the carriage.

    Xue Erhu lifted the curtain of the car and took a look. Seeing that his two precious children were all seated, he also got into the carriage and drove the carriage back.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned home, Xue Dafu and the others had already returned from the workshop making rice noodles and were harvesting the sun-dried late rice on the rice field.

    In the early days of late rice and the beginning of the month, they hired someone to grab it. It was also Xue Dafu and the others who wanted to make rice noodles. When they didn¡¯t have time, they hired someone.

    The seeds of late rice Jiangyue have been secretly replaced, so the late rice is considered a bumper harvest, and the family is very happy.

    Some late rice has not been dried yet and needs to be dried again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went to the rice field to help the family harvest the late rice that was already dry today. This evening rice can be collected directly.

    "You are finally back." Liu Guixia laughed immediately when she saw them. "Especially you, Yuebao, are you bored in the academy today?"

    If this was her, she would definitely be suffocated. She couldn''t understand what the scholar said.

 Chapter 698ï¼š landscape painting

    Chapter 698 Landscape Painting

    Let alone a day, she couldn''t stay for an hour.

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s not boring."

    "It''s good not to be bored." Liu Guixia smiled. "By the way, Yuebao, you will be four years old tomorrow. What do you want to eat, my aunt will make it for you tomorrow."

    Yes, tomorrow is her body''s fourth birthday.

    She was only three and a half years old when she first wore it. Before she knew it, she had been in this world for half a year.

    "Pork ribs." Jiang Yue said without thinking.

    "Okay, okay." Liu Guixia and the others were all happy, and they all knew that their Yuebao loved pork ribs. Even if their Yuebao didn''t say it, they would do it.

    This is the first birthday that their family Yuebao came to their house. Several days ago, Liu Guixia and the others were discussing how to give their family Yuebao. Therefore, after returning from the rice farm, Liu Guixia and the others were still talking about this matter, He said that he would invite grandfather Xue old man over tomorrow to have a good time.

    Liu Guixia and the others also prepared gifts, all for children. Xue Yan also prepared gifts. Knowing that Jiang Yue was not a child, he did not buy things for children to play with, but painted a landscape painting by himself. , Ink, no other colors, extremely elegant and artistic.

    He also started preparations several days ago. Not only did he draw it, but he also framed it on a scroll, and even hung it in Jiang Yue''s room.

    It is not necessary to give birthday gifts on the same day. It can be given before the birthday, but it is best not to give gifts to others after the birthday has passed.

    That picture was hung on the wall next to the desk in Jiang Yue''s inner room. Originally, the wall was empty, but there was a picture on it.

    The rest of the family said it looked good, and even asked Xue Yan to paint a picture in their room and hang it when he was okay, and if he said anything, the room immediately felt different.

    Even after dinner, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua and the others were still talking about how to celebrate Jiang Yue''s four-year-old birthday.

    Jiang Yue doesn''t care how she celebrates her birthday, but her family is so excited, she naturally did not refuse her family''s desire to give her a good birthday.

    On this side, Jiang Yue was watching Liu Guixia and the others were still talking about her fourth birthday tomorrow. On the other side, in the town, Mr. Zhang had just returned home from the academy.

    is also busy in the academy until now.

    Today is such a big day in the academy, everyone is very happy, and Mr. Zhang is also very happy.

    It happened to be dinner at home, Mr. Zhang simply ate some dinner, went to the study, and wrote two letters, both addressed to the same person.

    After was written, the ink dries, and he sealed the two letters.

    Immediately, a servant named A Zhong was called in.

    "Sir, what''s the matter?" After Ah Zhong came in, he cupped his hands and asked. Very polite.

    Mr. Zhang nodded and said: "There is something, you have to go to Changyu." Then, he talked about his student Xue Shengqing''s jade pendant being picked up by Wei Zizhan, and said: "The prefect there It''s my friend, you go to Wei Zizhan first, if Wei Zizhan is willing to return it, after you get the jade pendant, you can give this letter to my friend."

    said, and handed out a letter.

    A Zhong respectfully took it.

    "If Wei Zizhan is unwilling to return it, you don''t have to give that letter to my friend, but instead give this letter to my friend." Mr. Zhang said, and handed out another letter.

    The contents of these two letters are actually similar, except that one letter was written to ask a friend of the prefect to help bring back the jade pendant, and one was not written.

 Chapter 699ï¼š Longevity noodles

    Chapter 699 Longevity Noodles

    "Yes, sir." Ah Zhong replied.

    "The rich businessman from Qin in the county will have a big boat going to Changyu area tomorrow morning, hurry up and pack your things, and go to the county to take a boat now. You told the people on the boat that you are my family''s servant, and no one will be **** you. You will also be accommodated on the boat."

    "Yes, sir."

    Then, Ah Zhong hurriedly packed up a bag and brought enough entanglements to go to the county overnight.

    Mr. Zhang was still sitting at the desk, stroking his beard.

    The boat ride is very slow, and it takes about a month to reach Long Elm at the earliest. But the servants in his family don''t know how to ride a horse, so he can drive a carriage, but he has to ask for directions along the way. Moreover, this month, the days are short and the nights are long, so we travel during the day and rest at night. In fact, it is not faster than the boat. How many.

    *

    On the second day, Jiang Yue got up early in the morning.

    Because she turned four years old today, Liu Guixia and the others also got up early and were already busy in the kitchen, saying they wanted to make longevity noodles for her.

    After Jiang Yue washed up, she also went to the stove, brought a small bench over, stood on the small bench and watched Liu Guixia pull the noodles.

    Changshou noodles are actually made from a single noodle. Liu Guixia has already pulled it for a long time, but she is still pulling it and wants to make it thinner.

    Yu Hongyan and the others stood beside them, wanting to help, but didn''t dare to help, for fear that the noodles would be broken, which would be unlucky.

    "Am I alone?" Jiang Yue asked. Looking at Liu Guixia and the others, it seemed that they only made her a bowl of noodles.

    Liu Guixia kept pulling the noodles with both hands, and smiled: "You are a birthday star today, and the noodles for you must be one, and it cannot be broken. We will eat noodles too, but when we pull the noodles, we will Don''t worry about it so much, just do the same as usual."

    As soon as Jiang Yue heard it, she knew it was the custom here, so she nodded.

    Liu Guixia pulled the long noodle for Jiang Yue and put it aside. Then, she opened the lid and took out the dough in the bowl, intending to pull the noodles for the rest of the family.

    Yu Hongyan and Zicui only dared to help.

    Li Hehua, who was pregnant, was also there, bending over, as usual, for fear of scaring her little Yuebao, and asked softly, "Yuebao, how many poached eggs do you want to eat later?"

    Jiang Yue: "One."

    Liu Guixia immediately smiled and said, "I''m going to fry two for you."

    Yu Hongyan smiled while helping the ramen: "Yuebao''s belly is so big, so he can''t eat that much, so if you add a poached egg to the longevity noodles, you''ll probably be very full."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Guixia laughed happily. "Then I''ll fry a poached egg for you. I''ll make you ribs at noon. Your fourth brother will be back today. He said a long time ago that he would buy you a lot of ribs for your birthday. He will definitely not forget this. "

    At this time, Xia Han came, and came in with a tray in both hands. In the tray, there was a small red satin cloak inside the skin of a white fox.

    So small, it was obviously a four-year-old gift for Jiang Yue.

    "Miss Yuebao, you are four years old. This is a birthday gift from our master." Xia Han smiled.

    "Why are you spending money again?" Liu Guixia immediately became anxious. Since this little Xiao came, she has given things to her two precious children, and she doesn''t know how much.

    Zi Cui said with a smile: "Auntie, this is a waste of money, this is our master''s intention, our master likes Miss Yuebao, fortunately, if you do it before today, otherwise you won''t be able to catch up. I also like Young Master Yan, and give it back to you. Young Master Yan also made a cloak, but it has not been done yet, and I don¡¯t know when Young Master Yan will be born.¡±

 Chapter 700ï¼š Tool man?

    Chapter 700 Tool man?

    "Our family''s Xiaoyan''s birthday is still early. It will be April next year. You...I really don''t know what to say to me, thank you."

    In addition to thanking, Liu Guixia really doesn''t know what to say.

    "Yuebao, come, let''s try it." Li Hehua saw that Xia Han wanted her Yuebao to try the cloak, so she took the cloak and put it on her little Yuebao.

    The cloak also had a snow cap on it. Li Hehua first tied the cloak to her Yuebao before putting the red snow cap on for her Yuebao.

    That small face is lined, it really has to be as white and white as possible.

    Red satin is also festive.

    Jiang Yue is just like a tool person, letting her sister-in-law Li Hehua play with her. But this cloak is indeed made of white fox fur, it is very warm.

    This wraps her, she''s a little hot now.

    "Yuebao, go, let''s go to the back and say thank you to Aunt Xiao, someone gave you a gift, our Yuebao is the most polite." Li He lace said softly, holding one of her Yuebao''s tiny hand.

    Let her Yuebao wear a cloak like this, which is even more cute and lovable to thank.

    Jiang Yue also knew she had to thank her, so she obediently followed her sister-in-law to the back.

    Shao Youyue had just woken up, so he asked Xia Han to deliver the cloak in front. When Jiang Yue came, she had just washed up and sat down on the kang. Seeing the little Jiang Yue wearing the cloak she gave her, that lovable appearance made Shao Youyue''s heart melt.

    "Yuebao." She also squatted down and took Jiang Yue''s two little hands. Looking at Jiang Yue, his eyes are full of love for Jiang Yue.

    "Thank you Aunt Xiao." Jiang Yue thanked.

    "No thanks, I''m so good." Shao Youyue patted her little head. Although she knows that this baby is not simple and has good skills, she always thinks that this is an ordinary and cute baby, what she thinks and how she likes.

    Jiang Yue just looked at the beauty queen in front of her.

    Beauty Queen and the stunned ones were completely two people when they first came, and their faces were a little radiant. They were originally beautiful women, but now they are even more beautiful.

    But she still felt unreal.

    still feels like glass.

    Just like this beauty queen will shatter sooner or later.

    The ghosts and gods made a mess, Jiang Yue asked: "Aunt Xiao, have you been feeling unwell recently?"

    Shao Youyue said: "No, my body is much better, and I feel like I''m feeling lighter. The medicines from Doctor Shen are very effective, but I have already agreed with Doctor Shen, and Doctor Shen will come over this afternoon. , and then give me a pulse."

    At that time, she also wanted to take the opportunity to ask old doctor Shen if her current body is suitable for talking. If it is, then she will have a blood test with that child Shengqing today.

    Hope it fits.

    Jiang Yue didn''t know why she asked such a question in a mysterious way. Seeing Shao Youyue say this, she didn''t ask any more questions.

    When the longevity noodles were cooked, Yu Hongyan called out from the front, and Li Hehua took the little birthday star Jiang Yue to the front.

    Jiang Yue sat in the seat exclusively for her, and Yu Hongyan happily came over with the bowl of longevity noodles made from a single noodle and placed it on the stool in front of her.

    Changshou noodles also have green vegetables and a poached egg lying on top.

    The was cooked in two pots at the same time, and the noodles in the other pot were also good. Liu Guixia served it for everyone, with two poached eggs on top, and there were naturally vegetables in the noodles.

    is still delicious.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu gulps the noodles. After a while, they finished eating, and then went to serve them again. I made a big pot, enough for them to eat.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to "Yan Yao", "0000", and "Spring of the Eighteenth Year." These three babies gave their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 701ï¼š he does good deeds

    Chapter 701 He should do good deeds

    Liu Guixia and the others are also not enough to serve.

    Jiang Yue will not go to serve it, she feels very difficult to eat so many noodles in her bowl.

    Xue Yan was also a small bowl and full of noodles. Xue Yan first finished the two poached eggs on top, and then ate the noodles below.

    Today Jiang Yue is the little birthday star, even if they want to help the family with something, Liu Guixia and the others will naturally not let them, so they let Xue Yan bring Jiang Yue to play at home.

    Or, just play in the village.

    Knowing that Jiang Yue is four years old today, the aunt brought a chicken and ten eggs after breakfast.

    Grandpa Xue Laohan also came, very happy. His Yuebao is four years old. Knowing that Jiang Yue wouldn''t want anything from the old man, grandpa thought about it and wrapped two coins in red paper and gave it to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue just took it.

    The old man is very happy.

    Old man Xue naturally had lunch at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan¡¯s house today. Liu Guixia asked Xue Darong¡¯s family to come for lunch, but Xue Darong¡¯s family refused. Liu Guixia asked Xue Dafu to call again, and Xue Darong¡¯s family agreed to come over for lunch as well.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan accompanied their grandfather in the yard. Xiao Xue Shi was also carried out, and the shaker was carried out, so that Xiao Xue Shi also basked in the sun. The sun was very good today.

    But the sun can''t directly hit Xiao Xue Shi''s eyes, so he also gave Xiao Xue Shi a small hat.

    That is, let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan help with Xiao Xue Shi in addition to accompanying their grandfather. But their grandfather was very happy and felt surrounded by grandchildren.

    Soon their fourth brother came back from town.

    came back on horseback.

    I bought a lot of vegetables, including spare ribs, and also prepared a birthday gift for Jiang Yue.

    At lunch, except for the grandfather Xue, the little birthday star Jiang Yue was sitting in the middle. Everyone brought her vegetables and piled her small bowls full.

    After lunch, Xue Sihu returned to the town shop.

    On the way back to the town, Xue Sihu also bumped into Old Doctor Shen''s carriage and chatted a few words with Old Doctor Shen before he continued to go to the town.

    The old doctor Shen came to Huaishu Village.

    Grandpa, Uncle, and the others all left. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw Old Doctor Shen coming, so they hurried out, and the rest of the family also came out.

    Old Doctor Shen smiled and said, "Yuebao, I just met your fourth brother on the road, and I just found out that you are four years old today. It''s really rude, and I didn''t bring you a birthday present."

    Jiang Yue said: "You don''t need to bring gifts, Uncle, did you have lunch?"

    "I''ve eaten, I only came here after I''ve eaten. Good boy, where''s Mrs. Xiao?" Old Doctor Shen asked with a smile. He can help keep secrets, and he will help keep them.

    When he was sent to the Quanping Inn for a doctor''s visit before, Shao Shuting had asked him, so naturally he would not miss the stuffing here.

    Although he didn''t know the identities of Shao Shuting and his sister very well, he could also see that the two were not bad, so he should do good deeds.

    "In the back rooms." Jiang Yue said.

    Zicui stepped forward and said very politely, "Old doctor, please come with me."

    Old Doctor Shen followed Zi Cui.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan originally wanted to follow them, but Xia Han suddenly stopped them and smiled apologetically: "Young Master Xiao Yan, Miss Yue Bao, our master has something to ask old doctor Shen in private, no. Excited."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not follow, but looked at each other.

    I can''t figure out what private matter Shao Youyue has to ask old doctor Shen.

    Naturally, I thought this was weird.

    But they didn''t ask anything.

 Chapter 702ï¼š Bullshit! Simply bullshit!

    Chapter 702 Nonsense! Simply bullshit!

    Even if you ask, Xia Han and the others will definitely not answer, otherwise they will not use this reason to prevaricate them, but tell them why.

    But when the old doctor Shen left, they definitely wanted to send them off. Therefore, although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t go to the back hut with the old doctor, they sat at the door of their main room, waiting for the old doctor to come from behind. come out.

    Old Doctor Shen also felt strange when Xia Han stopped Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, but didn''t ask anything. He never asks much, unless it''s about illness.

    Xue Liu was already waiting at the door of the hut. When she saw Old Doctor Shen coming, she hurriedly said to Shao Youyue who was inside: "Master, Old Doctor Shen is here."

    "Please." Shao Youyue hurriedly said, she was sitting on the kang crooked, so she naturally sat up straight.

    It was not until the old doctor Shen was invited in that Shao Youyue bowed slightly on the kang: "Old doctor."

    "Mrs. Xiao." Old Doctor Shen cupped his hands, then sat down and put a pulse pillow on the small table.

    Shao Youyue put her wrist on it.

    Snow willows are busy covering Jinpa.

    The old doctor Shen gave Shao Youyue a pulse, and when he was finished, he nodded, stroked his beard and said, "It''s much better, the child is also very good, and the fetus is stable, but it still needs to be recuperated. Madam will ask a maid to follow him. I''ll go back to the pharmacy, grab some more medicine, and continue to eat. I have to add two more medicines in it, and it can''t be the same as the previous one."

    "Thank you, old doctor." Shao Youyue was extremely polite and bowed again.

    Old doctor Shen returned the salute, "Madam, you''re very polite."

    "Old doctor, there is something..." Shao Youyue hesitated before continuing to ask: "I want to ask the old doctor."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I haven''t mentioned it to the old doctor before. I have suffered from unstoppable bleeding since I was a child. I want to ask the old doctor if my current body can support me, open an opening and let out a little blood¡ª¡ª" Just a small opening.

    Unexpectedly, before Shao Youyue finished speaking, the old doctor Shen was furious.

    "Naughty! It''s just nonsense!" Old Doctor Shen stood up angrily. "I said before that you don''t want to die, and your brother said you weren''t!"

    "Old, old doctor..." It was so sudden again, Shao Youyue was startled again just like last time.

    Xueliu and the others anxiously asked: "Old doctor, why do you say that our master is not going to die?"

    "Knowing that she is bleeding hard, she still wants to give birth?! Isn''t this life-threatening! Everyone else has to go to the gate of **** to give birth to a child. Her body can come out after entering the gate of hell?!"

    Xue Liu and the others thought that when their empress gave birth to His Royal Highness, they almost died because of the bleeding. Now that their health is even worse, it is naturally more likely that they will die. "Old doctor, old doctor, please, save our master."

    "Do you still want to make a hole and toss her broken body again?" The old doctor Shen was still indignant, "Okay, if you don''t want to die, don''t give it up, the old man doesn''t care!"

    After , he was about to leave with the medicine box.

    "Old doctor, old doctor." Xue Liu and the others walked on their knees in front of Old Doctor Shen, and stopped Old Doctor Shen with tears on their faces, not allowing Old Doctor Shen to leave. "Please, old doctor, save our master."

    Shao Youyue was dumbfounded and seemed unable to react at all.

    Old Doctor Shen looked at Shao Youyue dumbfounded, as if he was stupid, and Xue Liu and the others were crying like this again. He was a hard-hearted and soft-hearted man, so he couldn''t help but sighed heavily: "It''s okay!"

 Chapter 703ï¼š I dont kill the child

    Chapter 703 I don''t kill the child

    Immediately, he calmed down and said to Xueliu and the others, "It''s not me who saves your master, it''s your master who should save himself."

    "How can I save myself?" Xia Han and the others asked anxiously. "Also ask the old doctor to make it clear."

    The old doctor Shen couldn''t bear it, but he still said: "While this child is less than four months old, I will kill it, and I will drink Bizi soup in the future, and I will never conceive a child again."

    Although the child is innocent, if you really want to save the life of the adult, you can only do this.

    Now that she is aborted, no matter how much bleeding, she can still control it, but when the fetus is full-term and gives birth, she will lose a lot of blood. With her current body, she can''t hold it.

    Hearing this, Xia Han and the others were all stunned, and they didn''t expect this method at all. But what their mother-in-law is carrying is a dragon seed, and no one else wants to carry it...

    However, Shao Youyue was no longer stunned, and woke up suddenly, shaking her head and saying, "No...no...I won''t kill the child...this is my child...I will die...and I won''t. I don''t want my child..."

    After he finished speaking, his eyes were all red, and tears were condensed in his eyes, and he couldn''t fall out.

    Old Doctor Shen even sighed.

    In fact, he can still understand Shao Youyue, just like his old wife. When she was pregnant with his family Yuxuan, she was not too young. If she gave birth, it would be very dangerous. He had been with him for most of his life. He didn''t want to lose his old wife. He would rather have no children in this life. He didn''t expect his old wife to be so old at the time. At that time, he persuaded his old wife not to have the child, but his old wife would rather die than abort the child in her belly.

    Fortunately, his old wife is finally safe and sound.

    For a long time, the old doctor Shen just said: "Mrs. Xiao, if you really want this child to be born safely, you should take good care of your body. If your body can recover at the same time as ordinary people, maybe you will have a chance at that time. vitality."

    "Master..." Xia Han and the others all looked at Shao Youyue with tears on their faces.

    Shao Youyue didn''t let the tears fall from her eyes, she slowly wiped it with a handkerchief, and after wiping it off, she smiled resolutely with Doctor Shen: "Doctor, I will leave my body to you from now on. already."

    She must give birth to this child.

    Later, when her family is found, she can also have a company.

    She is useless as a mother, and it is not a pity to die.

    But if there is a chance of life, she naturally wants to live, to be with her two children and watch her two children grow up.

    Her motivation to live is this.

    Old Doctor Shen sighed again and nodded.

    It''s all like this. Naturally, Shao Youyue won''t mention anything more, but after being silent for a while, she instructs: "Xue Liu, take the old doctor back to the medical center and get the medicine back."

    Then, she bowed slightly to the old doctor Shen again, and said apologetically, "Old doctor, I won''t get up to see you off, it''s rude."

    "Mrs. Xiao is very polite." Old Doctor Shen returned the salute. Immediately, he sighed again. Then, he took out a few medical books and gave them to Xue Liu: "Girl, I think you are quite intelligent. Here are a few medical books that I have sorted out by myself. You can take a look when you are free."

    He was also afraid that this girl would do bad things with good intentions.

    "Thank you, old doctor!" Xue Liu hurriedly thanked her, but she couldn''t be more grateful. With these medical books, her medical skills will definitely be better, and she will be able to take better care of their mother-in-law.

 Chapter 704ï¼š at all costs?

    Chapter 704 At all costs?

    After putting the medical book away, Xue Liu took Old Doctor Shen out of the hut. When they arrived at the front yard, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw it and hurriedly walked over to Old Doctor Shen.

    Xueliu''s eyes were so red that she had obviously cried. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t ask anything, but only after talking to the old doctor Shen a few words did they send the old doctor Shen to the carriage.

    Xue Liu rode a horse and followed the carriage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t look at each other until the old doctor Shen''s carriage was far away.

    However, he still did not go to the back hut.

    In the hut at the back, at this moment, Zicui, Xiahan, and Miaohan were still wiping away their tears. They wanted to cheer up and comfort their mother-in-law, but their mother-in-law spoke first¡ª

    "You don''t have to do this. Didn''t anything happen to me when I was born, as long as my body is the same as before, when I give birth to this child, I will be fine in the end." Shao Youyue looked optimistic. .

    Zicui and the others naturally felt uncomfortable, but they all agreed: "Yes, Master, you will definitely be safe by then."

    "That''s it..." Shao Youyue was suddenly dumbfounded, leaning on the kang by the window, and after a long time she said again, "I can''t do a blood test with Shengqing''s child."

    At least not until the baby in her womb is born.

    She originally thought that if the old doctor Shen said today that she can make a small incision and drip a little blood, she will find Shengqing''s child, tell the child everything about the situation, and then give it a test, that''s all. one of her concerns.

    Zi Cui and the others said with relief: "Master, there is still time to grow in the future, it''s important to take care of your body first. We can also find opportunities in the future to let Young Master Yan test with the emperor, even if we can''t find an opportunity now, it''s impossible to look for it in the future. no chance."

    Shao Youyue nodded, "That''s the only way." After a pause, he asked, "Is there any news from Changyu?"

    "Still looking." Xia Han replied. "There are still a lot of people in the Changyu area. If you go from house to house, if there is a child of the same age as His Royal Highness, it will be carefully and secretly checked, and it will be a bit of a waste of time."

    There are so many families in the Changyu area, not to mention the town and some villages, the county occupies several, although it is always said that it is fast, but after all, we can¡¯t blatantly come to find it, for fear that the Ji family and Concubine Yi¡¯s people will pay attention. Arrived, this secretly came, manpower is also limited, so, so far, not all households in Changyu area have been investigated.

    "Can I find it before I give birth to this child..." Shao Youyue asked without knowing who. In case, when she gave birth to this child, it was really her death, would she still be able to see her guard... If only Shengqing was really her guard... At least she saw...

    "Definitely!" Zi Cui said immediately, fearing that their mother would be thinking wildly. "Changyu has checked many households. Master, you are only nearly four months pregnant, and you will have at least five months to give birth. It is definitely possible! Master, don''t worry!"

    "Yes, my lord." Xia Han and Miaohan both agreed.

    "Hope." So far, Shao Youyue can only say so. After being silent for a while, he ordered: "Xiahan, you will go to town tomorrow and ask the people from Quanping Inn to tell my third brother, saying that if the child of Changyu is found before I give birth, I will spare no expense. For the price, send it to the imperial capital safely, and have a blood test with Xuanyuan Hao."

    She also knew that Changyu''s child was more likely.

 Chapter 705ï¼š Get it out first

    Chapter 705 Rescue it first

    But she can''t test anyone''s blood for a blood test now. If she finds it before she gives birth, she can only know for sure whether her child has been found only after a blood test with Xuanyuan Hao.

    That is, she didn''t see her child until she died, and she felt at ease.

    And when she dies, she will bless her children in heaven and let her children grow up safely.

    "Yes." Xia Han responded.

    "If..." Shao Youyue said again, "If that child is not, you must find a chance to test Shengqing." If she can not die, of course, she doesn''t need Xuanyuan Hao, she can test herself here, then She has given birth to the child, she is not afraid, she will definitely be able to test it. If she died, she would be watching from the sky.

    Is their mother-in-law explaining what happened next?

    Xiahan, Zicui, and Miaohan''s tears all fell like this again.

    "Don''t cry," Shao Youyue said, "I''m useless, I can''t be a good queen, and I''m not a good mother." Perhaps, this is the last thing she can do for her children.

    "Master..." Xia Han and the others couldn''t even cry.

    "If Shengqing is not..." Shao Youyue was still talking, but after being silent for a while, he continued: "Then let my eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother continue to help me find it, just treat it as me. ''s will."

    said it first, lest the time to give birth is too hasty, and she has no time to explain.

    "Master..." Xia Han and the others were even more sobbing.

    *

    On this side, Shao Youyue was explaining his affairs in advance. On the other side, Shao Zhongxi was preparing to leave Xinyuan County and go to the county next to Xinyuan County.

    During these days, he had stayed in every town in Xinyuan County, and it was time to leave.

    led the eyeliner to the next county.

    In short, they are all in the South.

    But before Shao Zhongxi set off, he went to the next county. One of the people who followed him was secretly stuffed with a note by their own people pretending to be ordinary people.

    When the person who was stuffed with the note saw the contents of the note, he hurriedly came and whispered to Shao Zhongxi: "Master, there is news from the eldest son of Dijing that he found a fool in the Ji family''s dungeon, and there is a doctor for him every day. The fool went to the doctor, it seems to be treating this fool, it is very strange anyway, let me tell you."

    "Fool?" Shao Zhongxi frowned almost invisible. A few days ago, when he was in Baye Town, he seemed to hear that an old man in Lingshan Town was killed, and his foolish son disappeared...

    Could it be that fool?

    Thinking of this, Shao Zhongxi immediately sent someone to avoid the eyes of the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui, and secretly went to Lingshan Town to investigate.

    let the writing note pass out.

    The main idea of ??the note is to let his elder brother Shao Boqi be in the imperial capital, no matter who the fool is, he will try to rescue him.

    Then, according to the original plan, he took Qiyin and the others to the next county, and continued to pretend to look for something.

    One day later, the person who went to Lingshan Town to check came back, pretended to be a junior, and took tea into Shao Zhongxi''s room.

    But I was still afraid that the wall would have ears. This man''s voice was very low, and he even wrote it on the paper: "Master, I checked it out. The neighbors of the old man said that the fool was not the son of the old man at all. The old man picked it up a few years ago. At that time, he was covered in blood, and he seemed to have hit his head. When he woke up, he was an idiot. The old man was alone. Depends on each other. This is what the neighbors described as a fool. I probably drew it, and the neighbors said that it is almost like this, please take a look. "

 Chapter 706ï¼š Afraid of life rather than death?

    Chapter 706 Afraid of life is better than death?

    said, and took out a sketch of a human face from his arms.

    Shao Zhongxi heard that seven years ago, his brows were already furrowed, and when he took a look at the painting, he immediately clenched his hands.

    is the dark guard who escaped with his nephew back then!

    Although the paintings are only three or four similar.

    He always felt that something had happened to this dark guard, so he didn''t contact any of them and told them what happened back then. It turned out that something really happened, stupid.

    It seems that the fool in the Ji family dungeon is this dark guard.

    "According to the old man''s neighbors, it seems that on the sixth day of the September lunar month, I never saw the fool, nor the old man. Later, within a few days, I heard that the old man died in a very far away place. on the edge of the village." The man continued to report.

    September 6th...

    He was in Lingshan Town at that time...

    So, he actually led the eyeliner there, and happened to find the dark guard by the eyeliner?

    Thinking like this, Shao Zhongxi''s expression turned a little ugly.

    That dark guard is actually in Xinyuan County, does that mean that his nephew may also be in the south? After all, his nephew was with this dark guard at the time.

    He originally just wanted to use himself as bait so that his people could find someone safely in Changyu, but unexpectedly...

    Shao Zhongxi''s handsome face immediately became even more ugly.

    But being dependent on each other means that there are only the old man and the dark guard in the old man''s family...

    The old man was killed so far away from Lingshan Town. Presumably, Concubine Yigui and the Ji family were afraid that he would find out; and he healed the dark guard in the dungeon...

    It seems that Concubine Yigui and the Ji family still don''t know where his nephew is, so they want to cure the dark guard and ask him from the dark guard.

    Shao Zhongxi narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Then he immediately ordered someone: "Go back to the imperial capital in secret and tell this king''s eldest brother, that it is the dark guard, so that the dark guard must be rescued before the dark guard is cured."

    The Ji family and Concubine Yi cannot ask anything from the secret guard, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.

    The dark guard is not afraid of death, but it is likely that he is more afraid of life than death.

    Not everyone can stand the torture of life rather than death.

    "Yes!" The person who was instructed was busy.

    He also thought that the dark guard was found in the south. Even if Concubine Yi and Ji''s family hadn''t asked anything, they must have sent people to look for his nephew''s whereabouts in the south, as he expected. , it should be found on the line from Dijing to Lingshan Town. If you can''t find it, you will expand the scope and look around this line...

    Shao Zhongxi''s eyes became colder.

    It''s no wonder that these days, although there are still a lot of eyeliners staring at him, there are a lot less. It turned out that he went to this line to find his nephew.

    Thinking about this, Shao Zhongxi instructed another person: "You go to the Zhennan military camp in secret, and tell the third brother of this king, so that the people will be sent to look for it on this line."

    Most of his people are on Changyu''s side, so it''s not easy to transfer over.

    After all, Yupei is still there, pawned by a child about the same age as his nephew, and the child looks very good, even if the dark guard is in the south, his nephew may still be in the north, and Changyu has to continue to look for it. .

    "Yes!" Another person also took the lead and went away secretly.

    *

    The Zhennan Barracks is in the south, not very far from Shao Zhongxi''s current location. In the middle of the night, Shao Shuting saw the person who came to report this secret.

    After hearing the report, Shao Shuting was also surprised.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 707ï¼š Even if you die, you cant...

    Chapter 707 Even if you die, you can''t...

    If it is possible that his nephew is also in the south, wouldn''t it be more likely that Shengqing would be? His sister had written to him a long time ago that Sheng Qing''s appearance was that of his nephew Chang Kai...

    "What a pity!" Shao Shuting punched the desk next to him.

    At noon during the day, his sister had someone come to spread the news, saying that before she gave birth, she could not have a blood test on her body, otherwise she would be worried about her life.

    I''m even more worried about one corpse and two lives.

    After all, his sister still has one in her stomach. If something happens to his sister, it will naturally be difficult for the child to be born, and now he can only take care of his body.

    If his sister could test her relatives with blood, wouldn''t she be able to test whether Shengqing was right?

    is naturally a pity.

    Shao Shuting punched the table again.

    Although it is too dangerous to send Shengqing to the imperial capital for a blood test, it is not impossible to ensure that Shengqing is sent to the imperial capital safely, but it is easy to expose the fact that his sister is pregnant with a child in Huaishu Village. In fact, Qing is not his nephew at all, is it not...

    This is also the reason why his sister didn''t let him send Shengqing to the imperial capital to have a blood test with the emperor.

    Unlike Changyu, if you find it, there will be no such worries. Even if Concubine Yi and Ji''s family know that they actually found it in Changyu, it doesn''t matter, because his sister is not there at all. The younger sister and the child in her womb have little influence, so it is natural to send someone to send the child found in Changyu to the Imperial Capital for a blood test. It is to send more people to protect the child, lest something happen to the child.

    Everyone knows that it is the line from Dijing to Lingshan Town in Xinyuan County, so he will naturally send someone to look for it along this line.

    Just in case it wasn''t Changyu''s child, or Shengqing.

    But Concubine Yigui and the Ji family found this secret guard because they followed his second brother, so they must have been convinced that his nephew is in the south. If this is not found on the line from Dijing to Lingshan Town, it will definitely be Taking this line as the benchmark and expanding the scope of search, it is very likely to find Huaishu Village in Ping''an Town...

    Can''t let this happen, he has to tell the second brother.

    Even if the second brother is stared at by many people, he has to say something.

    Thinking like this, Shao Shuting hurriedly wrote a letter informing him that his second brother Shao Zhongxi said that his sister was pregnant with a child in Huaishu Village, and that Xue Yan was probably their nephew.

    Since his second brother was the bait, and the people from the Ji family and Concubine Yigui followed his second brother to find the dark guard in Lingshan Town, he must be more convinced that his second brother was looking for his nephew, and maybe he knew more details. The clues, his second brother has to continue to be the bait, and he has to be the bait to prevent the Ji family and Concubine Yi from sending people to Ping''an Town.

    "This letter, even if you die, you can''t fall into the hands of others." Shao Shuting explained to the person who came.

    "Yes!" The person who came to report immediately took the order, and knew that the matter was no trivial matter. Otherwise, the queen, the child in the queen''s belly, and the child who is likely to be His Royal Highness will have problems.

    This person came to the county where Shao Zhongxi is located, which is the county next to Xinyuan County. Because he couldn''t avoid the eyeliner for a while, it was difficult to approach their prince, but the matter was urgent, so he dressed up as a candied fruit seller and carried a bundle of candied haws. On the street, passed by their prince.

    When passed by, he quickly gave the letter to an attendant of their prince.

    It happened that their carriage was in front, and Shao Zhongxi got on the carriage.

 Chapter 708ï¼š Waiting for an opportunity

    Chapter 708 Waiting for an opportunity

    The entourage stood beside the carriage, pretending to open the curtain for Shao Zhongxi, and when he let Shao Zhongxi get on the carriage, he handed the letter in quickly and without trace.

    Sitting in the carriage, covered by the carriage of the carriage, Shao Zhongxi opened the letter, and when he saw the contents of the letter, he frowned coldly.

    His third brother, two such big things were only told to him now.

    Almost something big happened.

    Fortunately, he didn''t lead his eyeliner back to Ping''an Town.

    Shao Zhongxi gave the letter to Qiyin who followed a piece into the carriage, Qiyin hurriedly took out the fire book, blew it, and burned the letter to ashes.

    Watching the letter was burnt to ashes, Shao Zhongxi was thinking deeply.

    Xue Shengqing...and very likely...

    Ping''an Town must not be able to go back. Since the Ji family and Concubine Yi now know that the route is from Dijing to Lingshan Town, they must have already sent someone, so he will slowly pretend to look for someone from Lingshan Town all the way. Go to Dijing, so that he can not only help him find out if there are other children who may be his nephew, or if something happens to Dijing or Changyu, he can rush there faster.

    In addition, it also convinced the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui that he knew a lot of clues about his nephew, so following him would be more likely to find his nephew.

    Naturally, I don¡¯t think of Ping An Town for a while.

    Moreover, the Changyu area is very large, and the south from Dijing to Lingshan Town is not small. It is estimated that the children of Changyu have been found. The people from Concubine Yigui and Ji''s family here have not expanded their search, and they are still here. Find it online.

    Of course, the premise of all this is that the secret guard is still stupid, even if he is cured, he has not explained anything to Concubine Yigui and the Ji family.

    Hope his big brother can rescue people early.

    After thinking about this, Shao Zhongxi didn''t think about it any more, but ordered to go on. Their future route will not turn around in the south, but along the line from Lingshan Town to Dijing.

    *

    On the morning of October 21st, Shao Boqi of Dijing was shocked when he learned that the fool in Ji''s dungeon was the secret guard who escaped with his nephew back then.

    Before , even if there was no message from his second brother, he planned to find a way to rescue people and see. Now, his second brother sent a message urgently, and it turned out to be the secret guard, so he was even more saved.

    It''s just that the Ji family dungeon is heavily guarded and heavily organized, so it''s a bit difficult to rescue people.

    And once someone tries to save them and fails, it will be a shock. The Ji family dungeon will definitely increase the number of people, and maybe the secret guard will be transferred. If he wants to send someone to rescue then, it will be even more difficult to rescue people. .

    This is not something that can be tried many times.

    He had to think of a foolproof strategy, and waited for the opportunity to save people once he tried.

    *

    The imperial capital, the government''s mansion, and Shao Boqi were thinking of a way to rescue people in one fell swoop. At the same time, in the House of the Minister of the Household, because of the daughter of the Minister of the Household and his hairpin, a wedding ceremony was to be held, so the Madam of the Household Minister held a banquet and invited Some of the officials'' wives and young ladies came to watch the ceremony.

    The family members of people who are older than the minister of household clerk, come when they want to come, and don''t come if they don''t want to, and Mrs. Shangshu has no temper.

    The family members of people who are younger than the secretary, if they receive an invitation, they will naturally come. Don''t say whether you want to come or not, but someone invites you through a post. If you don''t come, you will not give people face. For fear of offending people, you will definitely come.

    There are many high officials and many small officials in the Imperial Capital, and there are naturally many ladies and ladies who come.

    Although Pei Dongyu is now a minor official in the Hanlin Academy, the Emperor Shengzai remembers him and asks about the situation of this year''s champion from time to time. He has a bright future.

 Chapter 709ï¼š Xue Heng

    Chapter 709 Xue Heng

    Even if he hasn''t married yet, has no wife, and has no children, doesn''t he have a mother and a younger sister? He was just received from Dijing a few days ago, so Mrs. Shangshu naturally posted a message asking Mrs. Pei and Pei Fufu to come. Attend a banquet.

    Mrs. Pei was eager to walk around with the wives of some high-ranking officials. She felt that she had a long face. As soon as she was invited, she naturally brought her daughter Pei Fufu.

    Pei Dongyu is only 21 years old. Since winning the champion, many people in Dijing want to recruit him as their son-in-law, but because Pei Dongyu has a marriage contract with the daughter of Mr. Zhang, the president of Shengming Academy, and because Mr. Zhang has only one child, that''s it Daughter, naturally, I want to keep this daughter by my side for another two years, so Pei Dongyu has to wait until he wants to marry, and those who want to recruit him as their son-in-law naturally rest their minds.

    In such a situation, no one would have thought about betrothing his daughter to Pei Dongyu.

    There was someone who politely asked Pei Fufu''s age and whether he had promised them.

    Mrs. Pei smiled and said, "Seventeen, promise."

    Just as Mrs. Shangshu came over, when she heard it, she stopped and asked with a polite smile, "Which son of the imperial capital is that?"

    "It''s not from Dijing, it''s from our hometown." Madam Pei smiled.

    When Madam Shangshu heard this, she just smiled.

    Other ladies heard it, and their expressions were also very subtle.

    Mrs. Pei was afraid of being laughed at, so she couldn''t raise her head, she hurriedly smiled and said: "Although he is not a son, but now he is in the Zhennan military camp and has to be taught by the grandfather of the country."

    Grandpa?

    There are also several princes in Daling, not only the father of the queen''s wife, the current prince of the state, Shao Guogong.

    Naturally, other ladies immediately gave Mrs. Pei a high look, and many of them flattered: "Then your future son-in-law must have a bright future."

    Mrs. Pei''s face was naturally flushed, and she felt extremely cheeky.

    Unfortunately, Mrs. Pei still doesn''t know the depth of Dijing, and she doesn''t even know that Dijing has factions. This Mrs. Shangshu is Lord Ji''s cousin.

    is also the cousin of Concubine Yi Gui.

    When Mrs. Shangshu heard this, she flattered with a smile on her face: "If you can get the guidance of the grandfather in person, in time, Mrs., your future son-in-law, will become a great tool."

    was very disgusted in his heart.

    The brain is also running fast.

    She even asked tentatively, "I don''t know what your future son-in-law''s name is?" Knowing her name, she could tell her cousin and cousin to check it out.

    There was someone who had to be taught by Shao Guogong himself, this person is definitely not simple.

    Mrs. Pei naturally wouldn''t call her future son-in-law Xue Sanhu. She always felt that this name was too unreliable. It just so happened that her future son-in-law was in the military camp because she read and read, so she took a new name called Xue Heng, or her son. When I told her that this is what Shao Guogong called Xue Sanhu, she smiled and said, "Xue Heng."

    *

    After the ceremony was over, all the guests had left, and Mrs. Shangshu let the sedan chair be prepared. She went to her cousin¡¯s uncle¡¯s house, which was Lord Ji¡¯s house.

    When Lord Ji heard about this, he pondered: "Xue Heng... I have never heard of this name..."

    Mrs. Shang Shu accompanied her with a smile and said, "Uncle, do you want to tell your concubine and cousin about this?"

    Lord Ji and Yan Yuese said, "You have a heart. Don''t tell her about this first, and I will send someone to investigate the same." After that, he sent someone to investigate this Xue Heng.

    I plan to find out and tell his daughter.

    This is still easy to check. In Ping''an Town, many people know that the younger sister of Zhuang Yuan Lang was betrothed to Xue Sanhu of Huaishu Village.

 Chapter 710ï¼š idiot

    Chapter 710 Idiot

    You don''t need to send someone to find a way to sneak into the Zhennan barracks, it''s easy to know that this Xue Heng is actually Xue Sanhu.

    Ji Houye sent only two people. After knowing that Xue Heng was Xue Sanhu in Ping''an Town, one went to Zhennan Barracks to see if he could sneak into Zhennan Barracks to inquire about Xue Sanhu, and the other went to Huaishu. The village is here to inquire.

    At most, the people in the town only know that it is from Huaishu Village, and what is it called, they can''t find out more.

    The person who came to Huaishu Village had never been to Huaishu Village, so he asked for directions all the way.

    Someone directly pointed the way. Someone not only showed the way enthusiastically, but also asked him enthusiastically: "Little brother, what are you going to do in Huaishu Village?"

    The person he met before the meeting was honest, and he was a stupid peasant. If he knew Xue Sanhu, he might be able to find out something. He smiled and said, "Go find someone named Xue Sanhu, do you know him, uncle?"

    "I know! He fights really badly, and he has never lost. There is no one in our ten miles and eight villages who doesn''t know him! I know everyone in their family! Last time they washed sweet potato starch, my son and I still I was hired. I worked for their family for a few days, and then they paid us the money. Everyone was fine. Many people in our ten miles and eight villages have a little work because their family has to hire people from time to time. This year is not bad. His family also hired my son to build a house before. My life is much better than last year, and everyone is very grateful to their family. "

    This man didn''t understand what the peasant said about sweet potato starch, and he wasn''t curious. He just smiled politely and asked, "Then uncle, Xue Sanhu has gone to join the army, do you know?"

    "I know, a few days ago I heard that his parents had engaged him with a girl in the town. When he comes back from the military camp, he will marry that girl."

    This person knew this, and the person asked again, "Uncle, is there anything special about that Xue Sanhu?"

    "You don''t know Sanhu!" Uncle Farmer found out. Not too stupid either. "What are you asking about these?"

    The man immediately lied, "It''s my brother, I worked with him before, but now my brother has a job there, and I wanted to find someone like Xue Sanhu to help me with it, so my brother just urged me to come and let him do it. When I looked for him, he said that he was in Huaishu Village, and his name was Xue Sanhu. I didn''t say anything more carefully. I inquired all the way and found out that Xue Sanhu had joined the army. But I was afraid that others would deceive me, so I still wanted to visit his house in Huaishu Village. If I really go to join the army, I will tell his family about it, and it can be regarded as completing my brother''s account."

    After all, the uncle peasant didn''t have so much heart. Seeing this man said that, he believed it and said with a smile: "So it is, he has nothing special about him, except that he can fight, he is tall and big, especially You can do physical work. It is estimated that your brother asked you to come to him because of this. But since you are here, you can go to Huaishu Village. Huaishu Village is not far away, it is just in front. Well, there is a village at the entrance Huaishu belongs to Huaishu Village. People have really joined the army, and no one will lie to you."

    "Thank you, uncle." Afraid of revealing the secret, the man didn''t ask any more questions.

    When he arrived at Huaishu Village, he would ask others.

    "You''re welcome." The uncle smiled with white teeth.

    The man cursed in his heart: "Idiot." Then he continued to walk towards Huaishu Village.

    When he arrived at Huaishu Village, he saw a young farmer man and stopped the man: "Brother, do you know where Xue Sanhu''s house is?"

 Chapter 711ï¼š fascinated

    Chapter 711 Fascinated

    This young farmer happened to be Li Qingshu, and immediately smiled heartily: "Sanhu''s house, I know, you go straight from here, and at the end, the only brick house in our village is his house. Little brother. , who are you? Are you looking for Sanhu? But Sanhu is not at home, he has been in the army for quite a while."

    This person took out what he had just coaxed the uncle into, and coaxed Li Qingshu.

    Li Qingshu smiled and said, "Then you really ran for nothing, but everyone is here, walk around, I''ll take you there, you can go to his house to drink a bowl of water is also good."

    "Then thank you big brother." The man said politely. Not afraid to go to Xue Sanhu''s house.

    No one knew him here, and Xue Sanhu was not at home either.

    Besides, just a peasant family, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    He just wanted to inquire more carefully, so that he could go back and cross the line.

    "What''s there to thank." Li Qingshu smiled while leading the man forward. After a while, he passed the old house of Xue Erhu''s house, where Xue Yihu was sawing wood. He immediately rushed inside and said: "Brother Yihu, you have a guest at your house, he is the younger brother of the person who worked with Sanhu in the town before, that person is working again, and I want to see if Sanhu can do it. , who knows, let his younger brother find him, but the three tigers have gone to join the army, and no longer do coolies for others."

    Xue Yihu immediately put down the saw and the wood, hurriedly came out of the old house, and said with a smile: "Thank you so much brother, I still think of our three tigers when I have work to do."

    The man smiled and said, "Where, Brother Sanhu did a good job."

    "Brother Tiger, please greet the guests, I''m busy." Li Qingshu smiled. He has something to do.

    "Hey." Xue Yihu replied, and seeing Li Qingshu was gone, he hurriedly brought the man to his new house.

    In the new house, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Xue Erhu were not at home. After lunch, they went to the mountain to make rice noodles. They had been there for about half an hour. Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan were in the front yard of the house. He was teasing Xiao Xue Shi, basking in the sun, and doing needlework.

    There is nothing to do in front of you now, Zi Cui and the others are not there, they are all in the back, talking to their master in the hut, and making something with needles and threads.

    Xue Liu sat under the sun at the door of the hut and looked at the medical book given by the old doctor Shen, and was already fascinated.

    As soon as Xue Yihu brought this man back, he introduced to Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan who this man was. Yu Hongyan hurriedly went to pour tea for him. Although there was no good tea at home, it was better than no tea at all.

    "Thank you eldest sister." The man sat in the main room, took the bowl of tea that Yu Hongyan handed him, and thanked him politely. Immediately, while looking at the main room, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Brother Sanhu''s house to have such a good life. It''s just that he didn''t join the army, so he shouldn''t have to work hard for others."

    "I don''t need it now," Xue Yihu said with a smile, "I''m too busy at home."

    Li Hehua smiled and said, "Little brother, sit down first, and I''ll go and call my father and the others back." Her family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao were also in the workshop, and they were all guests. She was afraid that her husband would not greet him well.

    Her husband has always been very stupid.

    And she and Yu Hongyan are women, so it''s not easy to greet other men.

    "There''s no need for big sister." The man heard this and got up and laughed. Although it''s okay to call him back, but now that he is a guest, he still needs to be careful, so as not to miss a trap, and those who want to inquire cannot find out. "I''m just here to tell you, so that I won''t be able to get along with my brother."

 Chapter 712ï¼š And this character?

    Chapter 712 Is there such a person?

    "That''s right," the man pretended to suddenly remember, "The three tiger brothers have been going to the barracks for a while. Do you know how he is in the barracks? With his strength, he should be able to get along well in the barracks."

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "I don''t know about this either, but my Xiaoyan and Yuebao both said he was pretty good."

    "Xiaoyanyuebao?" This person immediately became suspicious. How could these two know that Xue Sanhu was fine in the barracks...

    By the way, Xue Sanhu is at the Zhennan Barracks.

    Shao Shuting, the general of Zhennan, raised his wounds in this village before. It seems that he was raised by a peasant family surnamed Xue. Could it be this one?

    If so, then there seems to be a child in this family who is about the same age as His Royal Highness. At the beginning, some of the dead soldiers suspected that this child was His Royal Highness.

    But it was denied by their master, saying no.

    Specifically, because he did not participate in the investigation, and other dead men were in charge of it. He only heard about it, so naturally he was not very clear, but if their masters said no, then it must not be.

    "It''s my brother and sister." Xue Yihu was unsuspecting, still smiling. "Although one of them is just over seven years old and the other is only four years old, they are all smart."

    As soon as he heard that he was over seven years old, this person immediately affirmed that this was the family who once rescued Shao Shuting!

    Shao Shuting is still in this person''s home for more than a month of injury!

    So, Shao Guogong treated Xue Sanhu so well and taught Xue Sanhu personally, because this family saved his third son Shao Shuting?

    This man had this idea in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face, and asked with a smile, "Is this village the only three tiger brothers to join the army?"

    "We five tigers also went." Xue Yihu said with a smile. "He''s like a monkey. My little Yan and Yuebao also said he was fine in the military camp."

    And this character?

    This man took it to heart.

    also felt that the relationship between Shao Shuting and this family was not broken because Shao Shuting left the village and returned to the military camp. The two sons of this family have gone to the Zhennan military camp, and Shao Guogong is so kind to one of them.

    I saw this man smiled and said, "Big Brother Yihu, it''s what your Xiaoyan and Yuebao said. Even if they were smart, they wouldn''t know what happened in the military camp."

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua are both people who have no heart at all, but Yu Hongyan, who has a child on the side, hears something, and feels that this person is like inquiring, and she is immediately unhappy: "Little brother, What do you mean? Why do you ask me so carefully? What do you want to know? Xiaoyan and Yuebao are only two children. How can we know what happened in the military camp? I''m worried that my third and fifth brothers are not doing well in the military camp."

    I didn''t expect that the woman holding the child had some brains. This man had the intention to kill, but he also knew that he couldn''t kill anyone casually, only with the order of his master.

    Or there is a reason to kill.

    In this situation, it is not necessary to kill.

    And his master only asked him and another person to investigate, but did not let him kill.

    This person could only accompany him with a smile and said, "I just heard what Brother Yihu said, and I was curious, so I asked. Big sister, you are really over-hearted."

    Hearing that there seemed to be a woman''s silver bell and sweet laughter behind the house, this person wanted to ask, but his behavior just now made the woman holding the child disgusted. If you ask again, the woman holding the child will even more question and doubt. his purpose.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to "Green Donkey Fish and Donkey." This baby''s reward~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 713ï¼š How can this farm house have...

    Chapter 713 How can there be...

    So, the man stopped asking.

    But after quickly drinking the tea in the bowl, he got up and smiled and said, "It''s getting late, I have to hurry back, or I won''t be able to go home before dark." Then, he smiled at Yu Hongyan. : "Sister, I''m really sorry just now, I just asked one more question, I didn''t expect you to misunderstand."

    made it as if Yu Hongyan chased him away.

    Yu Hongyan felt guilty, and thought she was overthinking.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were also very embarrassed. They didn''t know what to say, so they said they wanted to give it away.

    Naturally, this person did not let Xue Yihu and Li Hehua send them, and he looked extremely embarrassed and walked away quickly.

    Yu Hongyan felt even more guilty.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua also knew that Yu Hongyan just wanted to protect their two precious children, no matter if they were overhearted, they couldn''t say anything about Yu Hongyan.

    What Xue Yihu and the others didn''t know was that this man looked like he was about to leave the village. Seeing that he was out of sight of Xue Yihu and the others, he didn''t see anyone else in the village, so he hurriedly walked around the path beside the thatched hut to the back and went all the way. to the backyard wall of Xue Yihu''s house.

    This man was afraid of being discovered. When he approached the backyard wall of Xue Yihu''s house, he tried his best not to make a sound. In the corridors of the huts, a maid was holding a book and watching. In the middle hut, through the wide open window of the hut, you could see that three maids were holding an embroidered object. He smiled and showed a woman sitting on the kang. The woman had her bun half-armed and her face was as white as snow. She was a beautiful woman.

    was prettier than any woman he had ever seen before.

    Even better-looking than their concubine.

    This person immediately felt strange in his heart.

    How can there be such a beautiful woman in this farmhouse.

    is not like a peasant family.

    Others, it seems that there is nothing special, this person did not look at it.

    If it¡¯s not good, go back and ask Xue Yihu and the others. This person starts to see if there are any single children in the village. He asks the children of others.

    Children usually say something, which is very different from adults.

    Seeing that there happened to be a child playing with the top at the door of the house, the child didn''t seem to have adults at home, and there seemed to be no one around, so he went over, played with the top first, put it on, and watched the child even more happy , Zhi clapped his hands and said that he played the spinning top well, and then he asked who the beautiful woman was.

    This child is really pure and honest: "It''s the sister of brother Xiaoyan''s classmate. I have never seen it before. Every day I live in the hut behind brother Xiaoyan''s house."

    "Why is his classmate''s sister here?"

    "I''m pregnant! Brother Xiaoyan''s classmate went on a study tour. I heard from my mother that for the study tour, that classmate sold the house. When the sister came back, she had nowhere to live. She used to live in the inn. Give it to brother Xiaoyan, let her come to brother Xiaoyan and live in brother Xiaoyan''s house first."

    "Why did that sister come back, shouldn''t she have a husband''s family?"

    "Something happened! She is the only one in the family. My mother said that she has no hope. It is estimated that she will have some hope when the child in her belly is born and grown up. She will come back to find brother Xiaoyan''s classmate."

    "Do you know what that classmate''s name is?"

    "I don''t know. But it seems that the surname is Xiao."

 Chapter 714ï¼š just inquiring

    Chapter 714 is just inquiring

    "Xiao..." The man pondered. Xue Yan had studied in Shengming Academy, so that classmate should have also been in Shengming Academy. He went to ask to find out if there was such a person.

    "Brother, don''t ask, just teach me how to beat the top!" The kid was desperate, he couldn''t play the top at all, but this brother was very good just now, he wanted this brother to teach him .

    This man smirked and patted his head: "Brother is in a hurry to go home, and I can''t teach you. You will be very good at it if you practice a lot yourself."

    *

    When the sun went down, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped to put the rice noodles on the bamboo poles in the yard, whether they were dried or not, into the house.

    Tomorrow the sun will come out, and then take it out to dry.

    After the rice noodles were all put in, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Liu Guixia home.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu were not in a hurry to go home. They planned to take advantage of the fact that it was still dark, and they would not eat dinner immediately when they went back.

    When Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Liu Guixia returned home, Yu Hongyan told what happened in the afternoon.

    "That person really seemed to be inquiring about something at the time. Mother, you know that my mouth is fast, and those words rushed out like that, which made the person very embarrassed. He couldn''t sit still, so he hurriedly left. Thinking, it''s not a good taste, why am I being so quick, people just ask casually. If Sanhu comes back in the future, how can I tell Sanhu, they have work to do, and they kindly think of Sanhu, let the three tigers come back. My younger brother came to tell Sanhu, but I treat people like this."

    After talking, Yu Hongyan blamed herself again.

    Liu Guixia comforted: "Sanhu is not ignorant, you are also afraid that others will have bad intentions, and it is not intentional, Sanhu definitely wants your second sister-in-law to be like this. People who never think there are bad people in this world, it''s always good for you to be more careful."

    "Yeah." Li Hehua was busy agreeing and comforting Yu Hongyan. She always felt that she was not as good as Yu Hongyan in this regard. Yu Hongyan was much more intelligent than her, and she often didn''t know even if she was deceived. Her husband is just like her, a similar person.

    Yu Hongyan felt much better now.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt very strange.

    Their third brother has long been away from doing hard labor for others in the town, and there are still people who think of their third brother and ask their younger brother to come to their third brother?

    The problem is that when the younger brother came, it wasn''t because their second sister-in-law was overly concerned, they also felt like they were inquiring about something.

    is still inquiring about their third brother.

    And there are also inquiries about the military camp.

    Otherwise, why did they ask them how their third brother was in the military camp, and also asked if anyone else joined the army, and later because of their elder brother''s words, he was led to say that even if they were smart, they wouldn''t know about the military camp? How do you know if the third and fifth brothers are doing well in the military camp, or the military camp...

    If the second sister-in-law was not smart, maybe their elder brother would be taken away by that person.

    But what did that person ask about their third brother and the military camp?

    However, in order to prevent the family from feeling uneasy, thinking that their third brother was inquiring about something happened in the military camp, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say that the second sister-in-law was not really careless, and that person must have ulterior motives. Just looking for something.

    However, people have come to inquire, and the content of the inquiries is actually related to the military camp. It is definitely not an ordinary person, and it is impossible to simply leave.

 Chapter 715ï¼š I have a way

    Chapter 715 I also have a way

    I can''t find anything more from their house, I will definitely ask other people in the village...

    Or, people haven''t left yet, they''re still around the village, maybe they''re monitoring their house...

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and exchanged glances.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue opened her mouth and lied: "Auntie, Brother Yan and I went to see Grandpa."

    "Good, good." Children always have this kind of filial piety, Liu Guixia is naturally happy, and hastily agreed. "But remember to come back before dark."

    "Well," Jiang Yue replied.

    Then, Xue Yan led the little her out.

    After leaving their yard, they naturally didn''t go to Grandpa''s place. They had already been to Grandpa''s place before having lunch at noon, and they came back for lunch after talking with Grandpa for a long time.

    If someone was watching their house, it was probably behind their house, where there were many trees blocking it, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went behind their house.

    walked around the walls of their house and looked around.

    Xue Yan no longer held Jiang Yue''s hand, Jiang Yue let him walk behind, while she walked in front, watching six roads and listening to all directions.

    to avoid any accident.

    And Xue Yan was incompetent, so it was too unsafe to walk forward.

    No one was watching their house from behind the house, but there were traces of grass being stepped on and footprints on the side of the courtyard wall. It was also thanks to the shade outside the backyard wall and the trees that blocked the sun. It''s winter, and the soil next to the backyard wall is a little damp. If you step on it, there will be shallow footprints.

    Look at the footprints, it should be the feet of adults.

    The footprints are obviously new, they were made today, and people stand here today.

    Maybe someone climbed the courtyard wall, looked inside, or went in.

    But the possibility of entering should be small. Zi Cui and the others are all in the backyard. If someone goes in, they will definitely see it. That is, someone should have secretly looked inside.

    If this is an adult, he will be a little bit skilled. In addition, the backyard wall of their house is not very high. Both hands are on the wall, and only a pair of eyes are quietly exposed.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took a few steps back and looked up at the courtyard wall.

    They can see the situation on the courtyard wall to some extent.

    It has been a while since their house was built. It was exposed to the wind and the sun, and the courtyard walls were actually not very clean. If no one climbed the courtyard walls and looked inside, the courtyard walls should be very uniform and unclean.

    Can!

    On the courtyard wall with footprints next to , there are two obvious scratches on the edge, and the dirty things have been ripped off a little. These two pieces should be climbed up with two hands, and then pulled up, exposing a pair of eyes, looking at the wall.

    It was probably clear that Jiang Yuecai whispered to Xue Yan at a volume that only Xue Yan could hear: "From here, looking at the wall, you can only see those few huts at most. Naturally, there is nothing to see in the house, it must be looking at Aunt Xiao and the others. If this is the same person who came to our house to inquire about the third brother and the military camp, why did he come here, is he actually here to inquire about Aunt Xiao and the others?"

    Xue Yan''s face was heavy, "Maybe."

    Otherwise, how could it be smashed here.

    If this is the case, Empress Shao is in danger of being exposed.

    Their home will not be safe either.

    Maybe it will also implicate the villagers.

    Seeing him like this, Jiang Yue knew what he was thinking at the moment, and said, "Don''t worry, at that time, I have a solution."

 Chapter 716ï¼š into space?

    Chapter 716 Pack into space?

    The big deal is to pack the entire village into her space.

    In the past, when she was in the last days, she installed the base in the space. It was also that time when there were too many zombies and the situation was too critical. Not only would the base be completely destroyed, but other people in Area A were facing danger to their lives, so she directly loaded the base into the black wasteland in the space. superior.

    Until it was safe outside, she took the base and the rest of the entire A-zone out of the space again.

    However, there is a problem with this. She cannot bring living people other than her into her space. If a living person is brought in, all vital signs will disappear instantly, just like death. Vital signs returned.

    That''s fine, then she just packed the whole village in, and the people in the village are just like sleeping, and they don''t even know that they have entered the space.

    There is another problem. When she takes out a living person who originally had vital signs, but had no vital signs after entering the space, she would immediately fall into a coma.

    He will also be in a coma for several days.

    Therefore, generally, she does not use this method easily.

    Because once she is in a coma, she is just like fish on a plate. Others can slaughter whatever they want, and she herself is too dangerous.

    Not to mention that the apocalypse is full of crises, and she is the supreme commander of Area A, which is even more dangerous.

    You may be killed in a coma at any time.

    Thinking of the magic of his family Yuebao, Xue Yan was not surprised when he heard this.

    And he always believed in his Yuebao''s words, as long as his family Yuebao said, he believed it.

    Now that his family Yuebao said this, he naturally believed it, and his heart felt at ease. He didn''t ask anything, just nodded, indicating that he understood and that he was at ease.

    On the other hand, Jiang Yue said again: "If there is a day, I will make the whole village disappear, but you will not have memory, everyone is like a sudden sleep, and when you wake up, I will It will immediately fall into a coma, like falling asleep, but it will only sleep for a few days and will not wake up. It will be fine when you wake up. Then how can I fool the family why I am still sleeping? If you don¡¯t wake up, you can do it yourself Let''s figure it out." After a pause, he couldn''t help but say, "Remember to protect me when the time comes."

    She is actually a person who has no sense of security. To make herself unconscious is to give her own life to others. She may not believe others, but Xue Yan... She can try to believe it.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect that she would say that, but she still nodded, "Well, I will."

    He didn''t ask about many of her magical things, and he could not ask about her ability to make the whole village disappear, and to be honest, he was really used to it, and even more amazing, he wouldn''t be surprised at all.

    But she is his family, no matter if she is in a coma or something else, he will protect her.

    Not to mention, she will be in a coma for a few days, obviously changing the village and protecting the sequelae of everyone in the village, so he will naturally protect her even more.

    will never let her have an accident.

    "I''m just going to tell you first, in case this kind of thing really happened, and you won''t understand it at all, but I think the possibility of such a thing happening is still very small." Jiang Yue whispered to him again.

    She said that mainly to reassure him.

    She could actually tell that he had always been worried about the beauty queen being known to be here.

 Chapter 717ï¼š Some people are so crazy

    Chapter 717 Some people are just so mad

    Besides, this happened again today, so he was naturally more worried.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded again. I also don''t think this is likely to happen.

    The most likely possibility is that someone found Empress Shao here and came to kill Empress Shao.

    The second most likely possibility is to kill Empress Shao at the same time as their family members.

    It is very unlikely that will even kill the villagers.

    But it does not rule out that some people are just so crazy, so although this possibility is small, it cannot be ruled out.

    The main reason for him now is that he can''t guess that someone will come to inquire about the third brother and the military camp today. The wall has been ripped off. It is obvious that someone has observed Queen Shao, and what is it for.

    But I have to say that her words just now not only gave him complete peace of mind, but also made his heart very stable.

    Don''t worry about anything anymore.

    ???

    "Come on, let''s take a look around the village." Jiang Yue said. It''s not enough to just look at their house, you have to look around the village. There is almost no possibility of hiding in the village and staring at their home, because it is easy to be discovered, after all, it is an unfamiliar face.

    "Um."

    Even after leaving their house, Jiang Yue''s voice was still very low, "Go back and write a letter to Shao Shuting and ask about the third brother''s situation in the military camp."

    Their third brother was actually someone who came to inquire about him and the barracks.

    Xue Yan thought so too, so he continued to walk forward, and said in a low voice: "When the writing is finished, I will ask Xia Han to help us deliver the letter to the Quanping Inn."

    It will be delivered at night.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    Xia Han and the others knew that she and Xue Yan were not easy, and they knew that she was very skilled, but like the beauty queen, they kept their mouths shut, and they didn''t make their family feel uneasy at all.

    And Xia Han is still good at it. Xia Han has a sword, but usually because of her and Xue Yan''s request, she never took it out.

    It would be quite appropriate to ask Xia Han to send him on a horse at night.

    After strolling around the village, they didn''t notice anything unusual. No one should be staring at their house, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to go home.

    It just so happened that it was getting dark.

    Some children in the village are very happy to play with a ''ball'' in the middle of the village. This ball is blown by a pig''s bladder. Once it is tied with a thread, it is a ball.

    The village head slaughtered pigs in the morning, and their grandfather Xue Laohan was also invited to eat pig-killing vegetables. Their family also went to buy some pork, which happened to have a bladder, so they played with the village children.

    "Brother Xiaoyan! Brother Xiaoyan!" Douzi, the grandson of Aunt Xiulan in the village kicked the ball out, saw them, and immediately stopped playing with everyone, and ran towards them instead.

    "What''s wrong with Douzi?" Xue Yan stopped and asked.

    Jiang Yue also stopped.

    Douzi looked a year younger than Xue Yan, and immediately said angrily like a complaint: "Brother Xiaoyan, let me tell you, this afternoon I met a big brother I didn''t know, and he lied to me and said he would Teach me to play the top, but in the end, he didn''t teach me, just asked me some questions and left, I was going to die of anger, I couldn''t play the top, my father knew, he said he would teach me tomorrow, I I''ll be playing the gyro soon!"

    Children, the anger comes and goes quickly. Before the words are finished, Douzi is happy again.

    asked him some questions?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan grasped the point and looked at each other.

    Immediately, Xue Yan asked, "Douzi, what question did he ask you?"

 Chapter 718ï¼š Not on purpose...

    Chapter 718 It doesn''t seem like it was intentional...

    "I just asked who the beautiful aunt who lives in the hut behind your house is, I said it was brother Xiaoyan, your classmate''s sister, and he asked why your classmate''s sister is here, and what is your classmate''s name? , I don''t know what it''s called, but I know it seems to be Xiao, so I told him." Douzi told the truth.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could instantly be sure that the person who asked who lived in the hut behind them should be the person who raked the courtyard wall, and he still didn''t know Empress Shao.

    If you knew Queen Shao, you wouldn''t ask Douzi.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Immediately, Xue Yan said to Douzi again: "Douzi, next time there is someone you don''t know, don''t worry about him, hurry up to find your parents, or call the villagers to be with you, it will be bad if you are a bad person."

    "My parents were not at home at the time, and my grandmother happened to be picking vegetables again. She said she would come back in a while and let me play in the yard. The yard door was not closed, and the big brother came in. Brother Xiaoyan, I understand. Brother Xiaoyan, I''m going to play football!" After speaking, Douzi happily ran to kick the pig''s bladder with the other children.

    "That person asked so carefully, and he knew his surname was Xiao, so he would definitely go to the academy to check, and most likely he would also go to your classmate who was studying abroad, and interview your classmate to see if it was true or not." Jiang Yue continued to go home with Xue Yan while suppressing her voice.

    Xue Yan nodded, he felt it too.

    Fortunately, he has already written a letter.

    "Brother Mochen has always been astute. Even if I didn''t write a letter, he would have noticed that something was wrong. Now that I have written a letter, he will definitely help me clear this lie." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue knew that his classmate who went on a study tour was called Xiao Mochen.

    But if he is so certain, then this Xiao Mochen must have this ability, and help to keep this matter to Yuan.

    "I haven''t heard of anyone else coming to the village today. That person should be the same person who came to inquire about the third brother and the military camp." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. Think so too.

    "Looking at the words he asked Douzi, it didn''t seem like he was here for Aunt Xiao, but when he entered our house, he found that there were people living behind the hut, and the second sister-in-law was already suspicious of him, so it''s hard for him to continue. Asked, and left quickly, then secretly went to the back, scraped the wall, and saw that Aunt Xiao was very good-looking, so I felt strange, it happened that there was no adult next to Douzi, so I would ask Douzi." Jiang Yue deduced.

    Xue Yan nodded again: "It''s very possible."

    "In that case, the problem still lies with the third brother." Jiang Yue looked at him.

    "After the letter was written and Shao Shuting replied, we should know why someone checked the third brother." Xue Yan said.

    "I think so too." Jiang Yue nodded.

    In front of is their new house. The two have basically figured out the matter, so they didn''t talk about it anymore. The family happened to be preparing for dinner. As soon as they came back, they started to eat dinner.

    After dinner, Xue Yan wrote a letter and asked Xia Han to send it to the Quanping Inn.

    That night, Xia Han sent it away.

    The next day, after breakfast, Xue Yan received a reply from Shao Shuting. In the reply, he said that his third brother was taught by Shao Guogong personally every day and became better and better. Nothing else happened.

    Xue Yan showed the letter to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue looked at it and nodded: "Since nothing else happened, it should be that Shao Guogong taught this too much, so he invited people to investigate the third brother specially."

    PS: Babies, if nothing else happens, the tree will explode tomorrow for chapter 30~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

    Thanks to the two babies, "Eighteen Years of Spring." and "Purple Rose"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 719ï¼š ravine area

    Chapter 719

    "It should be like this." Xue Yan said. Apart from this, there seems to be no other possibility.

    Now that it''s done, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally feel more confident.

    *

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are more confident. On the other side, in Ping''an Town, one of the people sent by Lord Ji is still inquiring in the town, but now he is inquiring about whether there is any surname Xiao in Shengming Academy. He was a classmate with Xue Yan and went to study abroad.

    The person who inquired was naturally the person who visited Huaishu Village yesterday.

    Xue Yan has a lot of classmates, and there are many students with the surname Xiao in the academy. Many people who used to study in Shengming Academy now go to study abroad, but these three conditions are combined, and all three conditions must be met, so there is only one. That is Xiao Mochen.

    This person has inquired about this, and then started to specifically inquire about Xiao Mochen, who is sure that Xiao Mochen is actually a person in this town, and he has indeed sold his house for the study tour, and he does have a sister. As for where his sister married , and if something happened to the husband''s family, and if he came back to find Xiao Mochen again, I couldn''t find out.

    If you want to know this, you can only go to the ''Heiqi area'' to find Xiao Mochen.

    Xiao Mochen is on a study tour in Heqi area.

    Xiqi is still quite far away. He has to discuss with another person to see who is better to go to the area to check.

    This found something strange, so naturally he had to find out. Only after he found out, he was sure that there was nothing strange. Not only did he tell his master to know about it, but he also shared worries and solved doubts for their master in advance.

    This is the basic principle of what they do with the dead.

    Everything takes the master first.

    Otherwise, they reported this strange thing to their master, and their master still asked them to investigate.

    It''s just that he and another person were sent this time mainly to investigate Xue Heng, that is, Xue Sanhu. He has a basic understanding of Xue Sanhu. Whatever he found, he had to go to meet the other man near the Zhennan Barracks.

    Ping''an Town had nothing to stay in, so this man set off to meet another man near the Zhennan Barracks.

    The other person didn''t sneak into the Zhennan Barracks. The Zhennan Barracks was too strict, and there was no time for him to get in. However, when he was near the barracks, he saw Shao Guogong with a tall and mighty man in leather armor. The soldier who is more like the general than the general has been out of the barracks, and seems to be teaching the soldier something, and the soldier should be Xue Heng.

    As soon as the two men sent by Lord Ji met, they gathered up what they knew. One of them went back to Beijing to tell them that Lord Ji knew, and the other went to the ''Heiqi area'' to find Xiao Mochen. He will try to test Xiao Mochen to see if Xiao Mochen really placed his sister in Xue Yan''s house.

    As soon as the man who returned to Beijing returned to Beijing, he told Master Ji: "Master Hou, it has been checked, Xue Heng is Xue Sanhu from Huaishu Village, Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County, but he just entered the military camp and changed his name to Xue Heng. He is extremely tall and mighty, and people who don''t know it think he is the general, Shao Guogong always likes tall and burly people like him, which should be one of the reasons why Shao Guogong taught him personally."

    "One?" Ji Houye narrowed his eyes.

    "Yes!" The man clasped his fists. "There must be another reason."

    "what reason?"

    "The third son of Duke Shao, the general of Zhennan, Shao Shuting, was rescued by a family named Xue in Huaishu Village, and he was injured there for more than a month. Xue Sanhu is the son of that family."

 Chapter 720ï¼š If there are only two children, can the sky be turned upside down? !

    Chapter 720 With just two children, can the sky be turned upside down? !

    "So it is." Lord Ji nodded slowly. "Is there another child in that family who is about the same age as the prince?" He remembered that his son had told him and his daughter about this.

    Too bad that kid is not.

    Otherwise, it would have been protected by the Shao family long ago, and it must have protected even flies.

    "Yes, the child''s name is Xue Yan." After a pause, the man replied again: "In the huts at the back of his house, there is a very good-looking young lady who doesn''t belong to ordinary people, so his subordinates asked I met an orphaned child in Huaishu Village. The child said that the lady was pregnant with a child, and she stayed in the hut every day and never came out. She also said that she was the sister of Xue Yan''s classmate. Her husband''s family had an accident and came back to seek refuge. My classmate, who knew that the classmate went to study abroad, and sold the house in order to raise money for the study tour, this sister lives in the inn, and it was not until the classmate wrote a letter asking her to come to Xue Yan, and then she borrowed to live in Xue Yan''s house."

    Lord Ji narrowed his eyes.

    He doesn''t think it''s strange that he looks particularly good-looking. He has seen many beautiful women, and he doesn''t think it''s strange when he is pregnant, but he stays in the hut every day and never comes out, which is strange.

    "My subordinate dared to check it out in Ping''an Town. There is indeed a man named Xiao Mochen in Ping''an Town. Not only is Xue Yan''s classmate, but he also sold his house to study abroad, and he does have a sister. As for the others, I can''t find it, but Xiao Mochen is in the valley area, Asan has already gone to check, and it is estimated that he will be back in two days to report the result."

    "Very good." Ji Houye nodded. "The Xue family has a son in the military camp, which means that Shao Shuting has not lost contact with this family after his injury. If there is anything strange, you should check it carefully."

    "Master Hou, there is one more thing."

    "What''s up?"

    "The eldest brother of Xue Sanhu, Xue Yihu, always said that his younger brother and sister, Xue Yan, and his four-year-old child named Yuebao were smart, and that Xue Sanhu and his other brother Xue Wuhu were doing well in the military camp. , It was also said by these two children, the subordinates thought it was strange, but Xue Sanhu''s second sister-in-law said that the two children were comforting Xue Yihu and his family, because Xue Yihu and his family were always worried that Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu were not doing well in the military camp."

    Hearing this, Ji Houye got angry and said, "You have to report this too? Isn''t it just two children, the oldest is not even eight years old, no matter how smart he is, he can make a difference?! As long as the one named Xue Yan It''s enough that the child is not the prince! Stop wasting your energy in places where you don''t need to worry about it! Someone told you that the two children are comforting Xue Yihu and the family, and you still! It will be useful to report in the future!"

    "Yes, yes." The person who made the report hurriedly said, extremely shocked. He originally planned to suggest whether to send someone to watch these two children, but now he dared to mention it.

    Lord Ji leaned on the chair and thought about it for a long time before he said, "There''s another Xue Wuhu going to join the army, right..." Although his subordinates didn''t say it clearly, the words of his subordinates had this meaning just now.

    "Yes." The person who complained was even more hurried to answer. "I went to join the army with Xue Sanhu. But my subordinate asked people in other villages. This Xue Wuhu has thin arms and thin legs. It is estimated that this is the reason why Shao Guogong did not teach him personally."

    However, Lord Ji said: "Regardless of whether he taught them personally or not, the two sons of the left and right families went to the Zhennan military camp, and that was the people from the Shao family. Fortunately, that family is all farmers, so let them live well in that village. It poses no threat to us at all."

 Chapter 721ï¼š Visionary?

    Chapter 721 Visionary?

    After a pause, Master Ji continued: "Maybe if you keep them alive, you can easily catch them and threaten Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu to do things for us, and they will be our inner responders in the Zhennan military camp."

    As for now, of course, forget it.

    Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu are still small soldiers, even if Xue Sanhu is taught by Shao Guogong personally, he will definitely not have access to the secrets of the military camp, and it will not be able to help them do anything major.

    "Master Hou is far-sighted, and his subordinates are far behind." The person who made the report immediately flattered.

    "Xue Heng''s matter has been checked, and there is nothing for you to do now, so you can also go to find the prince on the line from Dijing to Lingshan Town. Shao Zhongxi is also on this line, obviously more than we imagined. He also knows more things, and he must not be allowed to find the prince before us."

    "Yes!" The informant immediately took the order and went.

    *

    Lord Ji''s subordinate who went to Heqi area to find Xiao Mochen was called Asan. After Asan came to Heqi area, he went straight to Xiao Mochen''s residence.

    Xiao Mochen''s study tour is known to everyone in Shengming Academy, and many people know where he is in the Heqi area. You can still find out by inquiring.

    Xiao Mochen lives in a small house rented by himself, still in a small alley.

    Asan knocked on the door with the things prepared in advance.

    Soon, there was a young man in blue clothes, wearing clogs and slouchy clothes, who looked extremely handsome, and opened the courtyard door from the inside very casually.

    In this way, what is like a scholar?

    Asan was a little suspicious that he had knocked on the wrong door, but he still asked with a smile, "Dare to ask, but Mr. Xiao Mochen?"

    "Exactly. I don''t know who you are?" Xiao Mochen looked at him.

    "I''m from Ping''an Town, and I have something to do here. Your classmate Xue Yan, Young Master Xue, knew that I was coming, so he asked me to help bring you something, saying that Sister Ling did it for you, and asked me to tell You, Sister Ling is all well at his house, so you can rest assured." Asan smiled and handed over the burden in his hand.

    Inside is a men''s shirt that he casually bought in the clothing store on the road.

    Xiao Mochen then smiled: "My sister is in his house. I really need to be taken care of by his family. I am also studying abroad, not in Ping''an Town. I have no choice but to let my sister go to his house. Thank you very much." After taking the burden, he hurriedly said, "Little brother, come in and sit. I''ve been here for more than half a year, and I''ve never seen anyone from Ping''an Town. No wonder I feel cordial when I see you."

    "No, I still have something to do." Asan smiled. "Farewell."

    Then the people left.

    It is clear that this is Xiao Mochen''s sister, so he naturally has to leave quickly and go back to the imperial capital to report to his master Ji Houye.

    Xiao Mochen was about to close the courtyard door until the person disappeared and should not be coming back.

    But before the yard door was closed, a young lady came out of the house, holding a three or four-month-old child, and asked him, "Mochen, who is it?"

    Xiao Mochen closed the door with a smile, and as he walked back, he said with a smile: "No one, I just asked someone to buy a pullover for me, and I don''t know if the stitches are tight or not, sister, please take a look at it for me, if If it''s not suitable, help me change it."

    This young lady is Xiao Mochen''s sister.

    His sister''s husband''s family did have an accident. The husband was gone, and there was no one to rely on. So he came to rely on him with a big belly. It was just that he happened to be visiting for a study tour, so he brought his sister here.

 Chapter 722ï¼š ask long ask short

    Chapter 722 Asking the long and asking the short

    This matter, as far as his friends know.

    "Didn''t you say I would do it, you''re a waste of money. Look, it''s not suitable, you have to change it." His sister scolded him, but still took the burden.

    When he entered the house, his sister put the child in the shaker to sleep and helped him change the clothes in his bag, and he smiled again: "Sister, if someone asks you in the future, you will say it''s my daughter-in-law."

    His sister gouged him out, "Then how can you marry a wife in the future!"

    "I came here to study, not to marry a wife. When I finish my studies, I will go back, and it will not be too late to find them in Ping''an Town."

    "Alright." His sister nodded. "I''m following you with a child. Others always ask questions, which saves trouble."

    After saying a few more words to his sister, Xiao Mochen went to the study and wrote a letter to his friend Xue Shengqing, informing him that someone had already come to ask, so that his friends should pay more attention.

    Until his book boy came back from shopping, Xiao Mochen gave him the sealed letter: "Go back and hand this letter to my friend Sheng Qing."

    "Yes, son." The book boy responded immediately.

    *

    Asan rode a fast horse back to the imperial capital, and reported what he had found out to Lord Ji.

    She is really a little person''s sister, so Lord Ji Hou will naturally not care about this matter any more, and immediately put it behind her mind.

    *

    On the 12th day of November, Xue Yan received a letter from his classmate and friend Xiao Mochen. Xue Yan did not rush to read the letter, but asked his family to quickly cook something delicious for Xiao Mochen''s book boy.

    In the past few days, the bookboys have been on their way and haven¡¯t had a good meal.

    Immediately, he read the letter.

    Jiang Yue was beside him, watching.

    Someone really went to test Xiao Mochen.

    However, the more this is, the more it means that the people in Nacha have no idea that the person living in the hut behind their house is the current queen.

    Moreover, that person didn''t ask Xiao Mochen anything else, and once it was confirmed that it was Xiao Mochen''s sister, he didn''t go in and sit, and immediately left in a hurry, apparently already fully convinced that it was Xiao Mochen''s sister.

    Then if you are suspicious of this sister again, you will basically stop.

    I stayed with the book boy for one night, and the next day, the book boy set off to go back.

    Xue Yan prepared some things for the book boy to bring to Xiao Mochen. Naturally, he also wrote a reply letter to Xiao Mochen. Liu Guixia''s reading boy is a horse-drawn carriage. He can bring a lot of things, so he stuffed a lot of things, such as rice noodles, sweet potato fans, peanuts grown in their home... Wait, he almost stuffed the carriage for others. full.

    Until Shutong left, it was cloudy again today and the weather was still very cold. Liu Guixia and the others were busy bringing their two precious children into the house.

    In this weather, it is not easy to go to the workshop to make rice noodles. Xue Dafu went to the old house and picked some corn cobs. Then, he sat on the kang and began to peel off the corn kernels from the corn cobs.

    Generally, the corn kernels of each family are peeled when they are free.

    After peeling off, the corn kernels can be ground into powder, which can be used to make wowotou or tortillas later.

    Liu Guixia, Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan, Li Hehua and others also sat on the kang and helped to peel.

    Except for the huts in the back, all the kangs in the front rooms are connected to the stoves in the kitchen room. After cooking for a while in the morning, the stoves are still burning and the kangs are warm.

    They sit on the kang and naturally get warm.

    Of course, jokes are also indispensable.

    Little Xue Shi brought it to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

 Chapter 723ï¼š The Queen Mother is also...

    Chapter 723 The Queen Mother is also...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also sitting on the warm kang, but it was the one in Jiang Yue''s room, so Xiao Xue Shi was naturally carried out of the shaker and placed on Jiang Yue''s kang.

    Little Xue Shi, this little punk, if he doesn''t care about him, even if he doesn''t pay attention to him for a moment, he will cry to you. That voice is so earth-shattering, Jiang Yue really can''t stand this little punk who loves to brush his presence very much. Fortunately, Xue Yan is still very patient, although he didn''t coax him much, but as long as he gives Xiao Xue Shi a rattle to show that they are paying attention to him, Xiao Xue Shi will be fine, he will stop crying, and he will be fine again. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue is used to it.

    Xue Yan is also used to it.

    Because it was already winter and the weather was getting colder and colder, Liu Guixia and the others had persuaded Shao Youyue to come and live in the front. I bought a lot of high-quality charcoal. As soon as the weather is cold, it is already burning. It is burning for twelve hours a day. The charcoal is burned in several charcoal pots, and there is no smoke at all. The charcoal was heated, and there were Mrs. Tang and a small hand stove for heating, so that the hut was not cold at all, and it was warm. Seeing this, Liu Guixia and the others did not persuade them.

    At this moment, in the hut at the back, in the middle one, Queen Shao was sitting on the kang, with a thick blanket on her legs, holding a delicate small hand stove in her hand, smiling on her face, looking at Xia Han who was sitting on the edge of the kang Tea is being boiled on the small table on the kang, and the hut is warm everywhere. Coming here, many things are still very comfortable.

    For example, here, she doesn''t have to worry about someone harming her every day.

    Even Xia Han and the others don''t have to pay too much attention to her diet. Unlike before, in the palace, not only did they have to go through the poison test with silver needles, but Xia Han and the others would try to eat a little bit before they dared to give it to her. .

    Zicui was not here, so he went shopping in the town early in the morning.

    I am afraid that there is not enough charcoal, so I need to buy something else.

    Miaohan was sitting in front of a charcoal basin doing needlework.

    Xue Liu was also sitting in front of the charcoal basin, but instead of doing needlework, he looked at the medical books given by the old doctor Shen. Xue Liu found it very useful, and wanted to read it and remember it deeply.

    It was not until almost noon that Zicui came back with a carriage.

    When came back, he brought back a letter.

    "Master, it was given by the Quanping Inn, and said it was written by the general." Zi Cui warmed herself up in front of the charcoal basin, and there was no trace of cold air. Send a letter to their mother-in-law.

    Shao Youyue put down the small stove in his hand, took the letter and opened it.

    As soon as he saw the content of the letter, Shao Youyue''s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly and murmured, "The Queen Mother is also on that line..."

    She had received a letter from her third brother a few days ago, informing her that her Shu''er might also be in the south, and that Shengqing''s child was more likely her Shu''er.

    She was also informed of the line from Teijing to Lingshan Town.

    But she did not expect that the Queen Mother was also on that line.

    Her third brother said in the letter that he found that the Queen Mother was also on the line, and he didn''t know what he was looking for. It seemed like he was looking for someone, but it didn''t look like he was looking for her...

    Xiahan looked at the letter in their mother''s hand, and then she wondered: "Is the Queen Mother not in the palace? But it''s all on the same line, and it doesn''t look like she''s looking for Her Royal Highness. Who is the Queen Mother looking for?"

    Zicui and the others don''t know either.

 Chapter 724ï¼š still not going...

    Chapter 724 Don''t roll...

    Of course, Shao Youyue didn''t know either, but the third brother had already asked her, so she naturally wanted to reply to the letter, so she asked Xia Han and the others to prepare the pen and ink, and she began to reply, and she replied truthfully, saying that she didn''t know either.

    She didn''t even know that the Queen Mother was out of the palace again.

    *

    At the same time, on the other side, the Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    Mrs. Yunzi was sitting in a restaurant at the back, preparing to have lunch.

    Fennel stood beside her and waited.

    Her original intention was to follow the line from Dijing to Xinyuan County to find the person who wrote her letter in her father''s handwriting. .

    Not long after, I found out that there was another group of people who were also looking for someone.

    In other words, there are two groups of people who are also found on this line. It is still very secret, and it is very different from her. In addition to concealing her identity, she inquired about people who were good at calligraphy and who were very good at other people''s handwriting, but not secretly.

    Obviously, these two groups of people are definitely not the same person she is looking for.

    She asked people to follow the two groups of people, but she didn''t find out the identities of the two groups of people, only that they were both asking who had seven or eight-year-old boys.

    What a smart person Empress Dowager Yunzi is, she immediately understood that she was asking about her grandson Xuanyuan. So, her missing grandson Xuanyuan is on this line?

    This is too coincidental, she came here to find someone, and this happened.

    She didn''t know her grandson''s whereabouts before, so she couldn''t find it at all. Now that she knows, she naturally won''t sit back and watch, so she also sent some people to search secretly.

    It seemed that someone had discovered her, but no one was sent to follow her. As soon as she saw her, she left immediately. It seemed that she had no ill intentions towards her.

    And today, she was targeted by two people. At this moment, those two people were hiding outside the restaurant. They have been following since the morning. It has been a few days since someone discovered her. People, definitely won''t stare at her now, obviously not the same as the previous group of people.

    Although she didn''t feel malicious, she didn''t feel kindness either.

    Besides, she doesn''t like being stared at.

    And it''s been all morning, and I still haven''t rolled...

    Empress Dowager Yunzi lowered her eyes slightly, hiding the cold light in her eyes, and picked up a glass of water wine on the table. After she drank it, she whispered, "I want to live."

    She wanted to see who was so brave to follow her.

    "Yes." Fennel responded in a low voice, before giving a wink to their queen mother not far away.

    After a while, outside the restaurant, the two hidden people were suddenly surrounded by people from all sides. They wanted to leave, but they couldn''t. They knew that they couldn''t be caught alive. , while grabbing a small paper bag from his arms, he swallowed the medicine powder in the small paper bag, and when he foamed at the mouth, it was gone.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi looked ugly.

    is the dead man.

    Since she was so afraid of being caught alive, she obviously knew a lot of things that she couldn''t know.

    And these two people have been staring at her since the morning. They will stare at her as an old woman. Obviously, they know her identity. It is impossible for them to be the only two of them. I told their master that they wouldn''t all be staring at her here.

    The owner of these two people, even if she doesn''t know she''s here yet, will know soon.

    *

    November 16, that night, Concubine Yi Gui saw that Xuanyuan Hao had gone to another concubine, so she would naturally rest at another concubine tonight, so she secretly left the palace.

 Chapter 725ï¼š If they dare to act, we dare to kill him

    Chapter 725 If they dare to act, we dare to kill him

    went back to Ji''s house, her parents'' home, and went to the dungeon with her father and brother.

    In the dungeon, the fool Anwei was sitting paralyzed in the innermost cell, laughing foolishly, drooling, and somewhat incontinent when he urinated.

    Concubine Yi stood outside the cell, covering her mouth and nose, with disgust in her eyes: "Isn''t it stupid, why..."

    Ji Qiwei also covered his mouth and nose with disgust, but replied: "I was just stupid, but I can talk a little bit, just like a child, who knows, when the doctors let go of their hands to treat it, it''s like this, I can¡¯t say anything anymore. I need help with this feces and urine, even if I don¡¯t even know how to eat, I need to be fed. I know you¡¯re coming, but the cell has already been cleaned just now, but I can¡¯t stand him again¡­ ¡­Ugh!"

    Having said this, Ji Qiwei sighed deeply. I don''t think this person is cured.

    Lord Ji held his hands behind his back and looked a little sad: "How about another batch of doctors?"

    Concubine Yi frowned.

    Ji Qiwei said: "It''s possible to change it, it''s my father, this change of one person means that one more person knows that this fool is here, and we can''t kill all the doctors. We are not only staring at the Shao family, the Shao family is sure They are also staring at us. If the Shao family knows that there is a fool in our dungeon, they will definitely investigate it suspiciously. If it is found out that it is the secret guard back then, will the Shao family take action?"

    "It can''t be cured, so let''s just kill him." Concubine Yi Gui continued to cover her mouth and nose while saying. "If this falls into the hands of the Shao family, and the Shao family is cured, wouldn''t we make wedding clothes for others?"

    "That''s what I said, but let those doctors try again." Lord Ji said while pondering. "This person has been stupid for so many years, and it will be difficult to cure for a while, so we can''t be too anxious. If these doctors still can''t be cured after a period of time, we will continue to treat them with other doctors. This person knows how the crown prince is in the end. No matter where you are, you can¡¯t just kill him. If the Shao family finds out, if the Shao family dares to act, we will dare to kill him. Anyway, we will never let him fall into the hands of the Shao family.¡±

    Concubine Yi was still in a hurry, but she also knew that what her father said made sense, so she nodded.

    Ji Qiwei never dared to disobey his father, and naturally nodded.

    "Pull him out and I will take a look." Suddenly, Concubine Yi ordered. The cell smelled so bad that she wouldn''t go in.

    "Yes!" Immediately, two people opened the cell and pulled the foolish guard up.

    After they were pulled out, the two made the fool Anguard kneel. The fool Anguard was even more stupid now, and he didn''t even know how to eat. How could he know how to kneel? Even if the two pressed, he couldn''t kneel. , his face was still against the cold ground and kept smirking.

    drool all over the floor.

    quickly gathered into a pool.

    Concubine Yi stepped back in disgust, stared at the people on the ground and said, "Father, brother, do you think he might be pretending?"

    "How is this possible." Ji Qiwei laughed immediately. "If it''s fake, it''s impossible to fake it for seven years. I''ve already managed to contact the Shao family, and I can still wait for us to find it by accident."

    "That''s right." Concubine Yi Gui nodded, and she was no longer suspicious.

    Then there is nothing to stay in this dungeon, Concubine Yigui planned to leave, but just turned around, and saw a person hurriedly entering the dungeon.

    I didn''t even have time to salute anyone, so I hurriedly replied: "Niangniang, Houye, Young Master, the big thing is bad, the Queen Mother is also on the line, I guess she is also looking for the Crown Prince!"

 Chapter 726ï¼š Im angry too

    Chapter 726 I''m also angry

    "That **** old woman!" Concubine Yi Gui got angry directly, turned around and stepped forward and kicked the fool Anwei on the ground.

    Blame this fool, after so long, not only was he not cured, but he was even more stupid!

    If this was cured, she would have known Xuanyuan Shu''s whereabouts long ago!

    How could he still slowly send someone to look for it online.

    Now, that dead old woman is not in the palace, but still on that line!

    It''s no wonder she''s not hot!

    Naturally, I used all my strength.

    But the fool, the dark guard, was so stupid that he didn''t know how to hide. He was kicked and hit the wall next to him with a bang.

    is also almost instantaneous, and the blood is broken.

    "Sister!" Ji Qiwei was taken aback.

    Concubine Yi was also frightened. She was just too hot. Usually, when she gets angry, she either smashes things, or kicks, beats and twists people. She won''t be bad, will she? Shouldn''t people die?

    Lord Ji was also taken aback, but as expected of someone who has lived for decades and is used to seeing wind and waves, his first reaction was to call the doctor, and he also bent down and reached out to the foolish guard. Under his nose, he breathed a sigh of relief immediately: "It''s okay, there''s still air." Immediately, he looked at Concubine Yi Gui with reproach: "Yi Er, can''t you control your temper, what if you die? Do it, maybe someone will be cured after a while, and we will know the whereabouts of the prince."

    Ji Qiwei hurriedly smiled and said, "Father, my sister didn''t do it on purpose."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the doctor also came in. He quickly treated the wound on his head, put medicine, and wrapped several layers of gauze.

    He prescribed medicine to drink again.

    Ji Qiwei hurriedly asked people to pick up the medicine and fry it, and give it to the fool, the dark guard.

    The fool dark guard had long since passed out because he hit the wall. He still hasn''t woken up until now. When the doctor left, Ji Qiwei asked the fool dark guard to be changed into a cell, and the fool dark guard was carried in.

    They were all in the dungeon, and Ji Qiwei didn''t avoid anyone, and spoke again: "Father, the queen mother is no longer in the palace, so I still went to that line, not to mention my sister, I''m also angry when I hear it. ."

    Lord Ji''s face was heavy. After a long time, he looked at his daughter and asked, "You are in the palace, why is she not in the palace again, and you only know now?"

    "No one is allowed in her bedroom, so how can I know if she is there?" Concubine Yi Gui was still a little stunned.

    Lord Ji nodded and said, "Since it''s on that line, it must be looking for the prince. I didn''t expect that she knew that the prince was on that line. It should be someone from the Shao family who told her, Shao Zhongxi doesn''t think so. Did you find it on that line?"

    "Father, while she is outside, we know where she is, let''s kill her." Concubine Yi Gui said.

    "Confused!" Lord Ji said. "I didn''t tell you, the queen mother just maintains the orthodoxy. When Yi''er is established as the prince, then he is also the orthodox, and the queen mother will naturally maintain it. At that time, with the help of the queen mother, who would object to the succession of the prince Yi''er. The throne, who is against the Queen Mother!"

    "Yes, sister." Ji Qiwei agreed.

    Concubine Yi has always disliked the queen mother, but thinking that this is likely to be the case in the future, she endured it and nodded, "The daughter listens to her father."

    "The most urgent task is to find Xuanyuanshu before the Empress Dowager and the Shao family, and kill Xuanyuanshu!" Ji Houye said.

    Concubine Yi and Ji Qiwei nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 727ï¼š The guard is awake

    Chapter 727 The Dark Guard is Sober

    "There are more queen mothers looking for someone, we have to send more people," Ji Houye said while pondering, "Qiwei¡ª"

    Without waiting for Lord Ji to finish speaking, Ji Qiwei hurriedly said: "Dad, don''t worry, my son will arrange it, and send most of our dead men to that line."

    "Yes." Lord Ji nodded.

    Ji Qiwei is busy.

    Seeing that her brother came out of the dungeon, Concubine Yi said: "Dad, it''s too late, I have to go back to the palace too, so as not to be discovered."

    "Okay, I should rest too, I''ve been busy all day today." Lord Ji said.

    "Father, pay attention to your body." Concubine Yi Gui said while holding Ji Hou Ye''s arm as she walked out.

    Lord Ji patted her hand with great relief.

    But before the two of them went up the steps to get out of the dungeon, they heard a voice in the dungeon: "Where am I..."

    Ji Houye and Concubine Yi Gui were stunned for a moment, then they both turned back and came to the fool''s dark guard''s cell. Sure enough, they saw the fool inside the guard lying on the straw, holding a splitting head, dazed and confused. He opened his eyes and seemed unable to understand where it was.

    Being stupid like that before...

    So, is this sober?

    Lord Ji is delighted.

    Concubine Yi was even happier. Unexpectedly, the kick that came up with anger actually woke the person up. This is not what God is on her side!

    "Yi''er, hurry back to the palace, leave it to Dad!" Ji Houye didn''t want to sleep at all at this moment, and was very excited.

    "Father, then I''ll wait for your good news." Concubine Yi Gui was also very excited, and naturally knew that she still had to return to the palace quickly, so she really left.

    The dark guard saw that he was in the cell, and there was Lord Ji standing outside the cell. He knew Mr. Ji, and even thought of committing suicide.

    As a secret guard, he knew what awaited him when he was caught.

    Although he actually didn''t understand how he fell into the hands of Lord Ji.

    But Ji Houye''s people were faster, they had already pinched his chin and held him down, making him unable to commit suicide at all.

    Lord Ji didn''t try this dark guard personally, but handed it over to the people in the cell. Everyone in the cell knew how to use the torture tool to make a life worse than death.

    Of course you can¡¯t let people die.

    Also, let someone explain everything he knows.

    Of course, it is to make this dark health worse than death.

    Before dawn, the dark guard couldn''t stand the torture, nodding with blood all over his body, saying his move.

    Ji Houye and Ji Qiwei entered the cell again.

    This dark guard was tied to a cross, and there were a few people standing beside him, all staring at the dark guard closely, to prevent the dark guard from playing tricks on them, but actually trying to commit suicide, in short, the dark guard could not be allowed to die.

    "Come on, where is the Crown Prince!" Ji Qiwei asked sharply, holding a whip dipped in salt and pepper in his hand, ready to whip the dark guard at any time.

    This dark guard was weak, and although the whole person was tied to the frame, the person was hanging like a squat, almost unconsciously jumping out word by word: "In, in Xinyuan County. I... I was... I remember it was On April 20th... I put His Royal Highness... put... put... in Xinyuan County... a Dashan family surnamed Wei... at the door... I watched Wei Dashan''s family carry him in. ...Going, I just... went to Lingshan Town... His Royal Highness is not safe... I want to lure away the people who are chasing me and His Royal Highness... That''s a great person... He should take good care of the Prince Your Highness... Ben, I originally wanted to go further... but I couldn''t walk, and then I fell... Then, I didn''t know anything... I don''t know..."

 Chapter 728ï¼š caught off guard

    Chapter 728 Unprepared

    After , the dark guard fainted.

    "Father, we got it!" Ji Qiwei was overjoyed, his eyes lit up. They know the whereabouts of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince! In Xinyuan County, Wei Dashan''s home!

    Lord Ji was also delighted: "Okay! Good!" Immediately, he hurriedly instructed people: "Quickly enter the palace and report this to the concubine!"

    The man hurriedly entered the palace secretly.

    When Concubine Yi heard that someone was in the house of Dashan Wei in Xinyuan County, she immediately said: "Find that family and kill them all to this palace!"

    Dare to adopt Xuanyuan Shu, causing her to search for so many years!

    "Also," Concubine Yi Gui said again, "Take Xuanyuanxu to Ben Gong in eight pieces!"

    Only by dismantling Xuanyuan Shu into eight pieces can we solve the hatred in her heart over the years!

    The Queen who couldn''t help her, she had heard that the person who couldn''t help her would be mad at times, like crazy, if she knew that her own son was taken out of eight pieces, she wouldn''t be really crazy!

    I really think about it, I feel happy!

    Concubine Yi''s face turned hideous.

    Ji Houye heard that his daughter meant to kill the family and cut Xuanyuan Shu into eight pieces. He also thought that all these years, his daughter could not wait to kill a child who might be Xuanyuan Shu, and finally knew Xuanyuan Shu. Shu''s whereabouts, naturally have to make his daughter happy, he has no objection, nodded and agreed to do so.

    However, just in case the dark guard is telling lies, Lord Ji has not yet let the dark guard be killed.

    This dark guard is still locked in the dungeon.

    *

    On this side, Ji Houye''s people rushed out of the imperial capital city gate, and hurriedly went to Xinyuan County to find Wei Dashan''s family. On the other side, in the Guogong''s mansion, someone hurriedly came to Shao Boqi, clasped their fists and said: Young Master, it¡¯s not good, those doctors who entered Ji¡¯s mansion before, basically all went home this morning, maybe Ji Yi was cured!¡±

    ïúichi is the name of the dark guard in the dungeon.

    "What?!" Shao Boqi stood up suddenly. "Not good!" Immediately, he quickly said to the other subordinates present: "Whether our plan is foolproof or not, we have to act!"

    "Yes, eldest son!" Everyone planned to go to Jifu dungeon no matter whether it was broad daylight or not. Ji Yi was sober, if he couldn''t stand the torture, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Seeing that Shao Boqi also changed into night clothes, masked, and planned to go with them, everyone was shocked: "Eldest son! If you miss this, you will be arrested, but there is no Ji Yi in the Ji family dungeon, the emperor just wants to protect you, I can''t keep it!"

    "I can''t take care of that much anymore." Shao Boqi covered his face with a black towel, took off his jade crown, and wrapped his hair in a black towel.

    The matter is too urgent.

    No matter if Ji Yi has anything to say now, he has to rescue Ji Yi so that he can know the whereabouts of his nephew and send someone to protect his nephew.

    When everyone sees Shao Boqi like this, their hearts are even more desperate. Even if they die, they will bring Ji Yi out of the Ji family dungeon!

    Their eldest son can''t do anything!

    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince can''t do anything!

    *

    Lord Ji never expected that a large number of people in black would flock to Ji''s house in broad daylight. The rest of the Ji family had no idea that it was so sudden that the attacking Lord Ji and the others were caught off guard.

    Until Ji Yi was rescued from the dungeon, Lord Ji didn''t have to think about it, he knew who did it.

    It must be someone from the Shao family who did it!

    But he couldn''t tell the emperor to rule the Shao family''s sins.

    After all, the first reason is that the Shao family came to his house and robbed people without leaving any evidence.

 Chapter 729ï¼š is a great sinner

    Chapter 729 is a big sinner

    Second, if he reported to the emperor, wouldn''t he be telling the emperor that not only did his family set up a private dungeon, but he also captured Ji Yi, the dark guard who used to protect the prince, and was still locked in the dungeon?

    He is not stupid, he will explode himself stupidly.

    *

    The government office.

    In the room.

    Ji Yi was lying on the bed with injuries all over his body, and one eye, one ear, and one foot were chopped off. He was shaking with pain, so cruel, so maddened, and it was the Ji family who did it. come out.

    Shao Boqi and the people from the Duke''s Mansion watched with red eyes, wishing they could smash the Ji family into tens of thousands of pieces!

    When he was rescued, Ji Yi couldn''t say anything because of the pain. With only one eye left, he could barely make out Shao Boqi: "Eldest, eldest son..."

    With just one sound, Ji Yi himself cried, "Quick, go to Xinyuan County! I put His Royal Highness at the door of a great good person in Xinyuan County, and the great good person''s surname was Wei! I''m sorry... I''m sorry... Ji Yi didn''t I couldn''t hold it with... I said..."

    When Shao Boqi heard where his nephew was, he immediately sent a few men, each riding a thousand miles, to Xinyuan County, and told him about the second and third brothers.

    And there are so many Maxima horses, other people can only ride other horses, change horses all the way at the contact point of the Shao family, and do not stop day and night, try to catch up with support.

    "It''s useless for Ji Yi..." Ji Yi was still crying, "Ji Yi is a big sinner... a big sinner!"

    Having said this, Ji closed his eyes and slammed his head against the bedpost.

    Too much self-blame.

    He was going to kill himself.

    "Ji Yi!" Shao Boqi hurriedly hugged Ji Yi and stopped Ji Yi who was about to die. The big man Shao Boqi also had red eyes, and after a long while, he said again: "Save your life, identify the Ji family in the future, let the Ji family blood, debt, blood, and repay." The last four words, Shao Boqi gritted his teeth and hated it.

    "Yes... yes..." Ji burst into tears.

    He wants to help identify the Ji family, and when the Ji family is retributed, he will apologize with death.

    *

    Shao Zhongxi is on the line from Emperor Jing to Lingshan Town. Isn''t Lingshan Town actually located in Xinyuan County? There was a man riding a thousand miles of horses who found Shao Zhongxi and told Shao Zhongxi about this matter.

    When Shao Zhongxi heard about this, he knew that the Ji family probably sent someone to Xinyuan County half a day earlier than them, so he immediately abandoned the carriage and replaced it with his war horse. Yuan County.

    Everyone in the Ji family also knows where his nephew is, and now there is no need to keep it a secret. They are all racing against time to see who can find his nephew first.

    Qiyin and the others were busy riding horses to keep up.

    *

    On the morning of November 19th, the Ji family first arrived in Xinyuan County, and once they arrived in the county, they asked where Dashan, the surnamed Wei, lived in the county.

    As a result, everyone who was asked said: "You are talking about the hypocrite! He can really pretend! We used to call him a great man! But five years ago, we found out that the rice he gave to the poor was all A lot of people who get wet are inedible. In fact, every time his family has rice grains that get damp and can''t ask for it, he will give it to help the poor. Usually, he is just like an iron rooster. It''s easy to be bullied. I can see how much I can eat. I feel that I have been favored by him, and I don''t say anything about him. But we didn''t receive any favor from him. Well, anyway, it made him unable to stay in the town, so he moved to Ping''an Town, if you are looking for it, go to Ping''an Town to find it."

 Chapter 730ï¼š Wei Zizhan is the prince? !

    Chapter 730 Wei Zizhan is the Crown Prince? !

    The Ji family''s people naturally went to Ping''an Town to find them.

    In Ping''an Town, Shen Yuxuan was coming out of his house with his small medicine box on his back. He wanted to get on the carriage at the door, go to Huaishu Village, and find his friends Shengqing and Yuebao to play.

    Today he is taking a break.

    He hasn''t seen Shengqing and Yuebao since the last month''s meeting.

    Next to his house is Wei Zizhan''s house, but Wei Zizhan''s family went to Changyu area and left no one to guard the house. Now the door is closed, he hates Wei Zizhan, especially knowing that Wei Zizhan picked up his friend''s After he didn''t return the jade pendant, he hated it even more, so every time he came out of the house, even if there was no one in Wei Zizhan''s house, he basically didn''t visit Wei Zizhan''s house.

    But suddenly a few people rode past his carriage and stopped at the door of Wei Zizhan''s house, making him look over subconsciously.

    I saw those few people dismounted and hurried up the steps. They wanted to knock on the red door of Wei Zizhan''s house, but found that the door was locked, and the lock was a little rusted. Obviously, it had been locked for a long time. .

    Shen Yuxuan didn''t care either. After walking down the steps of his house, he was about to get into the carriage. Who knows, those few people were busy walking towards him.

    These people are actually members of the Ji family.

    I saw a person asking: "Excuse me, are you a child of this family, do you know where the people from the family next door have gone?"

    They finally found out that the Wei family lived here, how could they know that they were here, but there was no one, and it looked like no one had lived in this house for a long time.

    is not a secret, Shen Yuxuan replied without thinking: "Go to Changyu."

    These people were all heartbroken.

    Long Elm?

    Didn''t Shao Zhongxi go to Changyu before?

    Later, Shao Zhongxi came to the south.

    I saw the man busy and asked again: "How did you go to Changyu? Do you know where it is? We are distant relatives of this family. Something happened at home, so we came here to defect."

    Shen Yuxuan still didn''t think much about it, so he replied again: "Wei Zizhan''s brother is going to be the magistrate of Heshi County in the Changyu area. Since he is the magistrate, it should be in Heshi County."

    "Who is Wei Zizhan?" The people who knew it should all be in the backyard of the yamen in Heshi County. Generally, the magistrates live in the mansion behind the yamen, which is the place for the magistrate and his family. That person was not in a hurry. He went to Heshi County in the Changyu area, but asked again. He also smiled and said, "The relatives live far away and have not seen each other for many years. We don''t even know this person."

    "It''s a child about my age, and he''s from that family anyway," Shen Yuxuan said. Immediately, he also advised: "If you are really their distant relatives, don''t go to them, their minds are not right."

    If his mind is right, Wei Zizhan can pick up his friend''s jade pendant but not return it?

    And the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.

    These few people thought that Shen Yuxuan''s statement that his mind was not right was the hypocrisy of Wei Dashan, and they had already confirmed that Wei Zizhan should be the Crown Prince Xuanyuan, so they all laughed and said, "We have nowhere else to go. .Thank you so much!"

    After saying that, he hurriedly rode their horses and went to Changyu.

    At this moment, they all felt that when Shao Zhongxi appeared in Changyu before, he definitely did not deliberately lead their people to Changyu, making them mistakenly believe that they were in Changyu, and dumped their people in Changyu, and then secretly I came to the south, but in fact, I know that people may be in Changyu!

    It was just the same as the secret guard who was looking for Ji Yi before, and the people of the Shao family missed it again, and they haven¡¯t found it yet.

 Chapter 731ï¼š still one step ahead

    Chapter 731 Still one step ahead

    Maybe there are people from the Shao family in Changyu.

    No, they have to hurry to Changyu!

    Can''t let the Shao family find the prince before them!

    Shen Yuxuan saw that these people were so stubborn, he did not persuade him any more. These people are adults and must have their own ideas.

    Immediately, Shen Yuxuan got on the carriage and went to Huaishu Village.

    As soon as Shen Yuxuan left the town, Shao Zhongxi and three other people who were also riding a Maxima also hurried past the gate of Shen Yuxuan''s house and stopped at the gate of Wei''s house.

    Others have not followed because of the horses.

    These three people were sent by Shao Boqi, all the way from Imperial Capital.

    They also found out about this from the county. It has been a long time since the gate of Wei''s house was locked, so they naturally have to inquire about it.

    But on this street, there is a wall to the right of Wei''s house, blocking the way, they all came from the left, and the plaque on the top of the vermilion gate of the house on the left of Wei''s house reads the Shen residence.

    I saw Shao Zhongxi and the three hurried to the gate of Shen''s house. The gate of Shen''s house was actually open, and there was a gatekeeper. It happened to be cold. The servant was standing on the steps, jumping and jumping. Get warm.

    One of the three people sent by Shao Boqi ran over first, clasped his fists and asked the servant, "Little brother, do you know where the Wei family next door is, but there is a boy of seven or eight years old?"

    "Yes," the servant said, "that boy is about the same age as my son, and my son used to study in an academy, I know it, but what''s going on today, just a few people came to ask Where did the Wei family go, they said they were distant relatives of the Wei family, and it happened to be my son who asked, I was there at the time, and now my son went to his classmate''s house, why, you are also a distant relative of the Wei family?"

    still allowed the Ji family to take the lead.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi''s eyes became even colder.

    Originally he was dressed in red and cold, but now in this state, the servant was a little scared subconsciously, and took a small step back.

    The three people sent by Shao Boqi were even more anxious, "Don''t be afraid, little brother, we are not bad people, we just want to know where the Wei family has gone, and please tell us quickly, little brother."

    The servant was still quite afraid of Shao Zhongxi, but he was somewhat relieved and said honestly: "I didn''t know very well, but just now my son told those people that he was going to Changyu, because Wei Zizhan his brother went to Changyu area. The Heishi County is the county magistrate, so their family should be in Heishi County. By the way, Wei Zizhan is a boy similar to my son, and their family is also seven or eight years old. "

    People are really in Changyu!

    Shao Zhongxi squinted coldly.

    The other three were horrified.

    So, the one named Wei Zizhan is His Royal Highness, right? !

    So, the seven or eight-year-old boy who pawned the jade pendant at the pawnshop in Changyu area should be Wei Zizhan, their highness, right? !

    "Thank you!" After the three of them hurriedly clasped their fists, they hurriedly mounted their horses and rushed to Changyu.

    Shao Zhongxi has already mounted his horse.

    His nephew can only survive if he is ahead of the Ji family.

    But even if their horses are Maxima, they can''t endure the cold winter without running day and night for so many days without rest, but if they change to other horses on the road, they may not have as much distance as their Maxima in two days combined. .

    Thinking of this, Shao Zhongxi''s face became a little ugly.

    can only hope that his nephew has been found by the people in Long Elm.

    Or, his people in Changyu found out that Yuuki''s family was haunted and felt that something was wrong, so he could block the Ji family.

 Chapter 732ï¼š Not afraid of too many people, but afraid of not enough

    Chapter 732 Not afraid of too many people, but afraid of not enough

    "What the **** is going on?" Seeing Shao Zhongxi and the others hurried away on horseback, the servant was confused.

    But then because it was too cold, he immediately forgot about it, and jumped up and down on the steps to keep himself warm in this way.

    But before Shao Zhongxi left Xinyuan County, he met Shao Shuting, who had also rushed over after receiving the news.

    "Second brother!" Shao Shuting hurriedly stopped his horse and asked anxiously, "How is it, have you found the prince?"

    Shao Zhongxi also stopped the horse, but did not let the other three stop, the other three continued to go to Changyu, and waved, and let the people behind Shao Shuting go with them.

    Now I am not afraid of too many people, but I am afraid that there are not enough people.

    Although Shao Zhongxi stopped, he kept a long story short: "The man is now in the Heshi County government office in the Changyu area. Some of the family who adopted him are now the magistrate of Heshi County, and the Wei family followed him. He is now called Wei Zizhan, that jade pendant is most likely the one he took in Changyu, we can''t all go, the Ji family is one step ahead of us, you are in the military camp, if something goes wrong, you may need to transfer troops."

    "Okay, I''ll wait for your news!" Shao Shuting said immediately.

    "Don''t tell Youyue about this in advance." The cold Shao Zhongxi said again. Just in case his nephew is unexpected, his sister can''t bear it, and his sister is pregnant with a child and can''t be stimulated at all.

    Shao Shuting naturally knew this too, so he nodded immediately: "I know."

    Then, Shao Zhongxi continued to rush to Changyu on horseback.

    Thinking that the Ji family had already taken a step ahead, Shao Shuting''s expression was solemn, and he stayed in place for a long time before he turned his horse''s head and went back to the barracks.

    *

    Locust Tree Village.

    "Yuxuan, come down quickly, come down quickly, it''s such a cold day." Knowing that Shen Yuxuan was coming, Liu Guixia hurriedly walked out, stood beside the carriage, and took Shen Yuxuan from the carriage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also came out and stood by the carriage.

    Then, Shen Yuxuan and Xue Yan stood facing each other, both hands sternly, and greeted each other with a classmate salute.

    The gift should not be lost.

    Mr. taught them.

    Liu Guixia was busy taking out Shen Yuxuan''s bag from the carriage and carrying it in her hand.

    Immediately, as before, Shen Yuxuan asked his coachman to drive the carriage back, and asked him to pick him up at this time tomorrow, and he would stay here for another night.

    "Shengqing, Yuebao, you guys are so beautiful, and the cloak looks so good." Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both wearing small cloaks to keep out the cold, Jiang Yue''s cloak was red, and Xue Yan''s was silver-white. Yes, they were all white fox fur and fur around their necks, and Shen Yuxuan was extremely envious.

    He actually wears a cloak himself, but it''s not as good as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, but it''s also quite protective against the cold.

    Few of the big families in the town wear the cape inside the white fox skin, because the white fox skin is scarce, and sometimes even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.

    "Xiao Xiao gave them to them, and they don''t have cloaks." Liu Guixia smiled. "Yuxuan, your cloak is not bad. If it wasn''t given by Xiao Xiao, how could our farmhouse have such a good thing."

    Hearing Liu Guixia mentioning Shao Youyue, worried that Shen Yuxuan would be exposed, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both looked at Shen Yuxuan.

    It is impossible for Shen Yuxuan not to come all the time, so Xue Yan had already asked the old doctor Shen to tell Shen Yuxuan that there was a woman in his family who was raising a baby here. He lied that she was brother and sister Mo Chen, In short, please, if Shen Yuxuan comes, he must not reveal his secrets.

 Chapter 733ï¼š He cant be embarrassed...

    Chapter 733 He can''t be embarrassed...

    The old doctor Shen knew that Shao Youyue was Shao Shuting''s younger sister, although he didn''t know Shao Youyue''s identity very well, but since Xue Yan asked for it, there must be a reason, and naturally he would help him. He had already told Shen Yuxuan to let Shen Yuxuan To remember.

    It''s just that when Shen Yuxuan heard Xiao Xiao, he really didn''t realize who it was, and he planned to ask him, but seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at him, his heart immediately trembled, and then, the whole person reacted. She smiled at Liu Guixia and said, "It''s Sister Xiao..."

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were looking at him even more, he hurriedly changed his words: "No, it''s Aunt Xiao, it''s Aunt Xiao, haha. Haha." He felt guilty. Shengqing and Yuebao are also scary.

    Didn''t he just silently want to grow his seniority for himself?

    Since he pretended to be someone he knew, Shen Yuxuan naturally wanted to go to the back hut to see Shao Youyue, so it was not rude, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan accompanied him.

    Shen Yuxuan followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and asked in a low voice, "That sister... No, Aunt Xiao, who is it?"

    Xue Yan also whispered: "We know, but it''s hard to tell you."

    "Oh." Shen Yuxuan stopped asking. Although he was still very curious, a reader cannot embarrass others, it is too rude. What''s more, this is his friend, and he can''t embarrass his friend.

    Jiang Yue continued walking very calmly.

    Shen Yuxuan looked at her and couldn''t help laughing: "Yuebao, you are four years old. I thought you were a little taller than before, but now you are wrapped in this cloak, and you are a little bit taller."

    Without waiting for Jiang Yue to speak, Shen Yuxuan, who was thinking a little jumped, immediately said: "By the way, let me tell you, when I went out to your place today, I encountered several people riding horses with knives on their waists, parked at the At the gate of Wei''s house...it''s Wei Zizhan''s house. His house is right next to my house. Shengqing, you know it. I asked where everyone went and why the door was locked. They didn''t know that because they hadn''t moved around for a few years, they didn''t even know that no one was in Ping''an Town. Then I told them that Wei Zizhan''s brother was going to be the county magistrate in the Changyu area, and he brought his family with him. I went, looking at their appearance, it seems that I will go to Changyu to find them, I have persuaded them, saying that their family is not right, they will not listen, and that they have no other place to go."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thought it was a bit strange. It would not be strange if they were riding a horse to find the Wei family, but why are they each equipped with a knife?

    is obviously not an ordinary person.

    Are those people really distant relatives of the Wei family?

    But seeing that Shen Yuxuan obviously told them everything they knew, Shen Yuxuan didn''t know what they were asking, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t ask anything.

    Shen Yuxuan is still saying: "Sir, the person who sent to Changyu has been there for a month. It should be Changyu, but I heard that Changyu is very cold every winter, and sometimes the river surface freezes. The ship won''t be able to get through for a while, and it may not arrive yet."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded in agreement.

    "But Shengqing, whether it arrives or not, you will definitely get your jade pendant back. I heard that your husband has written a letter to the prefect there. If Wei Zizhan refuses to return it, please ask the prefect to come forward." Shen Yuxuan was delighted. road.

    Xue Yan said: "Mr. trouble."

    Shen Yuxuan wanted to say something, but suddenly saw the door of the hut in the middle opened, and a pretty sister came out with a small tea tray and buried her head...

 Chapter 734ï¼š birds nest

    Chapter 734 Bird''s Nest

    Shen Yuxuan''s words changed immediately, and he pointed at the elder sister and asked, "Could she be Aunt Xiao?"

    "No, that''s her maid Miaohan." Xue Yan said.

    "The maids are so pretty." Shen Yuxuan didn''t expect it.

    Miaohan was holding a small tea tray. On the small tea tray were used tea utensils. She was about to bring them out for washing, but she saw Xue Yan and the others as soon as she came out. She hurriedly put down the small tea tray and came over to welcome them. The son of the old doctor Shen, Miaohan, who was already enthusiastic, became even more enthusiastic, and he hurriedly returned to the hut to tell their mother.

    Shao Youyue is also very happy.

    After Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan went in, they untied their cloaks beside the charcoal basin and put them aside. Then, after listening to Shao Youyue''s words, they also sat on the kang.

    Jiang Yue climbed up first.

    Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan handed over first, gave a salute, and then went up too. Together with Jiang Yue, they both sat opposite Shao Youyue, but the little Jiang Yue sat in the innermost position.

    Zicui and the others were busy bringing the small stoves and holding one for each of them.

    The house was warm and warm at first, but now they are holding a small hand stove with charcoal inside. Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan are naturally not cold.

    It happened that the bird¡¯s nest was stewed on the stove, and it was still blood swallows, so Shao Youyue hurriedly gave all three children a bowl.

    The three children are all eating obediently.

    Shao You Yueguang was watching, and he was happy.

    After sitting in Shao Youyue for a while, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan left and went back to the front.

    Shen Yuxuan wanted to see Xiao Xue Shi, just as Yu Hongyan was going to help make lunch, she gave Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan to take care of Xiao Xue Shi.

    Due to the cold weather, after having lunch, Jiang Yue and the others first went to see Grandpa Xue, and stayed at Grandpa''s place for a while, and then came back to rest on the warm kang at home.

    They also made tea and played.

    The room was warmer because of the tea being boiled on the small table in front of them.

    Actually, only Xue Yan was cooking tea in a hurry, Jiang Yue and Shen Yuxuan were just sitting cross-legged and watching silently.

    There is a small square table, Jiang Yue, Shen Yuxuan, and Xue Yan sit on one side, and the other side is naturally the outermost side, so it is not easy to sit.

    After making tea, Shen Yuxuan brought the chessboard and two black and white chess pieces from Xue Yan''s room and wanted to play chess with Xue Yan.

    This chess was left by Shao Shuting at the beginning, and it is usually just put there to look good.

    Jiang Yue was not interested in these, but after sitting on the kang for so long, she remembered to walk, so she got off the kang, put on her lambskin boots, and went to her sister-in-law''s room.

    Sister-in-law Li Hehua is sitting on the kang doing needlework at the moment. She is sewing socks for her. Her socks were not very warm before. Sister-in-law wants to sew two pairs of warmer ones for her. Second sister-in-law Yu Hongyan is also there, holding her little one. Xue Shi was beside him.

    "Aiya, Yuebao." Li Hehua died as soon as she saw her, and hurriedly bent over, trying to carry her to the kang.

    Li Hehua is almost five months pregnant, and her belly is bulging. Jiang Yue is afraid that Li Hehua will have something to do, and in order to make Li Hehua happy, not to mention that she just got off the kang, she obediently takes off her lambskin boots , got on the kang again, and sat obediently next to Li Hehua. Li Hehua also covered her short legs with a thick quilt and covered her with the quilt, for fear that she would freeze and catch a cold.

    "Yuebao," Li Hehua looked at her little Yuebao with a motherly expression, and said softly, "The family is going to kill pigs tomorrow, do you know?"

 Chapter 735ï¼š well fed

    Chapter 735 Well fed

    "I know." Jiang Yue nodded. She had heard from her grandfather, Old Man Xue, that Xue Dafu had gone out to find a pig butcher, and asked him to come to their house tomorrow to kill the big white pig.

    Although there are still eleven days before the twelfth lunar month, but now we can actually make bacon and sausages. The family wants to kill the pig at home and make some bacon and sausages.

    "Mother said," Yu Hongyan said with a smile, "there are two kinds of bacon, one is smoked, and the other is salted and dried. Just make one type of bacon, just air-dry it. In the past, I saw other people make bacon. Sausage, who doesn''t envy, now our family finally doesn''t have to envy other people''s homes."

    "Yeah." Li Hehua agreed and was very happy.

    The next day, the sun was shining, but it was still very cold. The pig killer came early in the morning with his two apprentices. It happened that Jiang Yue¡¯s house had just had breakfast and then got busy.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu went to the pigsty and helped the butchers to get their big white pigs out.

    Thanks to Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan who usually feed this pig well, there is enough food at home to feed this pig. This pig is very sturdy. It is obviously two months later than the village chief''s pig. But it feels much bigger than the pig killed by the village chief''s family.

    Jiang Yue stood quietly in the yard watching.

    However, Liu Guixia and the others were afraid of scaring their children, so they shouted to Xue Yan, "Xiao Yan, take Yuebao and Yuxuan to the back to find you Aunt Xiao, they are going to kill pigs with a knife, it''s scary, but don''t scare you. ."

    In order to reassure the family, Xue Yan led his Yuebao to the few huts behind.

    Shen Yuxuan followed.

    Jiang Yue was not afraid at all, but she still let Xue Yan lead her and went to Shao Youyue''s place.

    It was not until Xia Han said that the pig in front was slaughtered that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan came out from Shao Youyue and came to the front again.

    Xue Erhu was using a very thin bamboo tube, intending to blow the pig''s bladder into a ball for Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan to play with.

    Farmers kill pigs, and pig bladders are used for this purpose. Last time the village head killed pigs, didn¡¯t the bladders also give children to play with?

    Seeing the three of them coming in front again, he immediately smiled and said, "Hey, you came just in time, I was going to blow it to you, wait a moment, it will be fine in a while."

    Looking at Xue Erhu''s bladder in one hand, Jiang Yue... wants to refuse...

    Xue Yan...I also want to...

    Only Shen Yuxuan was very excited.

    It turns out that pig bladders can also be used as balls, he didn''t even know.

    There are no children in town who play like this.

    Xue Erhu moved quickly. As soon as the thin bamboo tube was inserted, the pig''s bladder was blown up in no time. It was bulging like a ball. Xue Erhu hurriedly took the line he prepared next to him, tied it up, and then , and threw it at the feet of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    "Good, go kick." Xue Erhu also said.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "Wow!" Shen Yuxuan was even more excited, and immediately ran up and kicked, and shouted, "Shengqing, Yuebao, you guys come to kick too, it''s fun, I''ve never played before."

    Seeing Liu Guixia, they all looked at them expectantly, and their grandfather came and was sitting on the side, looking at them kindly, and looking forward to them kicking pig urine bags and having fun, Jiang Yuehe Xue Yan was silent for a while, and then he stepped forward stiffly and kicked the pig urine bag a little.

    Liu Guixia, Old Man Xue and others were immediately happy. They all feel that their two precious children can kick the pig urine bag, and they must be very happy.

 Chapter 736ï¼š Arrive in Heshi County

    Chapter 736 Arrival in Heshi County

    Seeing that the pig urine bag came to her feet again, Jiang Yue was silent for a while, but gave the pig urine bag a little more.

    Xue Yan naturally couldn''t get better.

    Just when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were stiffly kicking the pig urine bag with Shen Yuxuan, Liu Guixia and the others were already preparing to kill the pig, and both Zicui and Miaohan came to the front to help prepare the pig.

    Grandpa is already here, and the uncle''s house will also come, and the old people in the village will come to eat this pig-killing dish.

    When the carriage of Shen Yuxuan''s family came to take Shen Yuxuan home, because Liu Guixia and Dafu Xue and the others asked Shen Yuxuan to stay to eat the slaughtered pork dishes, that is, they would go back after lunch, so they also kept the coachman who drove the carriage from Shen Yuxuan''s family. I ate the pork belly.

    Shen Yuxuan didn''t go home until lunch.

    Liu Guixia also asked Shen Yuxuan to bring a few pounds of meat back.

    Shen Yuxuan left, but the bulging pig urine bag was still there. Jiang Yue hid the pig urine bag in the corner while no one was paying attention.

    Xue Yan saw it, not only did not stop it, but also silently helped.

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    Xue Yan...cough.

    But who knows, their second brother went to the thatched hut, and when he came back, he saw that the pig urine bag was in the corner, and went over to pick it up and said, "Who is this? What if Yuebao can¡¯t find it, it can be played for many days.¡±

    After , he put the urine bag at the door of the main room, where everyone at home could see it.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    After lunch, everyone who came to eat pork-killing vegetables went back. Liu Guixia and the others let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan play with pig urine bags in the yard, while they themselves started making bacon and sausages.

    Bacon sausages are not made in a day.

    Before I knew it, the twenty-fifth day arrived.

    Although it''s still November, the weather is getting colder. It''s clear that the north wind outside is like a ghost crying and a wolf howling. It''s a bit scary, and Xiao Xue Shi doesn''t know how many times he was scared to cry.

    Afraid that Xiao Xue Shi will be frightened again, the doors and windows are closed tighter, Yu Hongyan is busy using the rattle, shaking it constantly, teasing Xiao Xue Shi, talking to Xiao Xue Shi, attracting Xiao Xue Shi''s attention force.

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were also in Yu Hongyan''s room.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also there.

    However, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not sitting on the kang, but in front of the stove, where not only water was boiled, but red sweet potatoes were also roasted.

    This stove was moved in by Xue Erhu. I think it is best to eat steaming roasted sweet potatoes in winter. It just so happens that hot water can be kept burning so that there is always hot water in the house.

    Because there was a fire in the stove, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan covered their legs with blankets and held a small warm stove in their hands. Even if they were not sitting on the kang, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not cold.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were roasting sweet potatoes around the stove. At the same time, on the other side, in Changyu area, Mr. Zhang''s servant named A Zhong, wrapped in thick winter clothes, finally arrived at He. Stone County.

    First, he found an inn and settled down, and then he went to Heshi County Office to find Wei Zizhan, who lived in the mansion behind the county office.

    It''s also winter, and the weather is changeable, so he''s only here now.

    There must be a small gate in this county government office, but the small gates are all closed, and the gate of the county government office is open.

    There are two yamen on duty at the gate of the county government office, both wearing thick winter clothes.

    "Official messenger," A Zhong hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his hands, "I''m from your county magistrate''s hometown. My husband is the dean of the academy where your magistrate''s younger brother Wei Zizhan once studied, and my husband sent him. I have something to do with Young Master Wei, and I would like to hear from you."

 Chapter 737ï¼š Someone really saw it!

    Chapter 737 Someone really saw it!

    This yamen was originally a bit of a low-key person, but when he heard Ah Zhong finished speaking, he probably understood that Ah Zhong was not a servant of an ordinary family, he was the dean of an academy, and he came to look for their county magistrate again. Of course, they didn''t dare to embarrass Ah Zhong, the elder''s younger brother, and one of the yamen hurriedly went to report.

    Another yamen smiled and said to Ah Zhong, asking Ah Zhong to wait.

    "Thank you." Ah Zhong bowed his hands politely.

    Soon, the yamen who went to report came back, and he also smiled and said, "This eldest brother, our young master has an invitation, you can come in with him."

    Following this yamen back, there was a little servant.

    This little servant was Wei Zizhan''s servant a few years ago. Wei Zizhan used to study at Shengming Academy, so he naturally knew that this A Zhong was obviously a servant of Zhang Zhang''s family.

    Mr. Zhang is full of peaches and plums all over the world, and many of his classmates and friends have become quite big officials, not to mention this little servant, even the magistrate of Heishi County, his brother, Wei Zizhan, would not dare to lose face.

    As the saying goes, it is up to the owner to beat a dog.

    Then this little servant was naturally very polite to Ah Zhong, and hurriedly smiled: "Please."

    "Brother Lao will lead the way." Ah Zhong bowed his hand politely again, expressing his gratitude, and then followed the servant to the house behind the county government office.

    There is also a small yard in the house. Wei Zizhan also has a small yard of his own, but it is the smallest one in the family, with only two or three small rooms.

    Wei Zizhan was suddenly told that someone was coming from his hometown, and he was still the servant of Dean Zhang''s family. He didn''t know what they were doing. People brought in.

    It was not until Ah Zhong came in that Wei Zizhan handed over his hands, met Li, and asked, "But Mr. Zhang is looking for me for something?"

    Azhong bowed his hands in return, and said, "Yes." After a pause, he saw that the servant was still there, and then he said, "I hope the young master will back away."

    Wei Zizhan didn''t understand anymore, and he was naturally even more clueless, but he still let his servant back out, leaving only him and Ah Zhong in the room.

    Azhong bowed his hands again, and said, "Since there are only the two of you, the young master and me, I will say it bluntly. It is like this, little son, I am here to get back the jade pendant of Young Master Shengqing."

    Wei Zizhan was taken aback, he didn''t expect anyone to know that he had picked up Xue Yan''s jade pendant.

    Thinking that Ah Zhong had just asked him to back away, obviously wanting to settle the matter decently, his face immediately flushed red and was burning hot.

    "What jade pendant did you get back with me?! I don''t have any jade pendant! Don''t talk nonsense!" Wei Zizhan refused to admit it. No one saw it at that time, and it was impossible for anyone to know that he picked up Xue Yan''s jade pendant.

    A Zhong sighed: "Young master, you have already come to this point, why bother to embarrass yourself. Someone in the academy saw you pick up the jade pendant of Master Shengqing. If someone hadn''t seen it, how could our husband send me? I came to you to take this jade pendant back."

    Has anyone really seen it? !

    Wei Zizhan''s face turned even redder. is embarrassing. But he still refused to admit it: "No! I didn''t find it! Someone slandered me!"

    A Zhong said, "Young Master, is this not willing to return it?"

    "I don''t have that jade pendant, how can I return it!"

    "Then I can only go to your prefect to ask you for it. He and Mr. Zhang are good friends. I''m leaving." Ah Zhong handed over and went to the prefect.

 Chapter 738ï¼š livelihood

    Chapter 738

    Wei Zizhan might let him go.

    That is the prefect!

    is bigger than his brother''s officials!

    Usually, because he is a concubine, he is not often seen by his brother, but because of the courtesy of his brother, he still brought him to Heshi County to take office. If the prefect comes, his brother will naturally not care whether he has If you pick up a jade pendant, you will even hate to see him.

    Then he will not have a good life in this home.

    Thinking like this, Wei Zizhan, who was still a child after all, was frightened and cried, and hurriedly grabbed Azhong and cried, "I really don''t have that jade pendant, I picked it up, but I did it, I did it long ago, and I too There is no money to redeem."

    Because his elder brother, the son-in-law, was an official, the family planned to give all the family wealth to his elder brother, so he naturally spent less money on him.

    He has always been short of money.

    If it wasn''t for his lack of money, when he picked up Xue Yan''s jade pendant at the time, he wouldn''t have picked it up secretly and didn''t return it to others.

    That jade pendant is the best mutton fat jade.

    is still worth a lot of money.

    Later, he was pawned.

    I didn''t dare to be a pawnshop in Ping''an Town, and I didn''t get pawned until I came to the Changyu area. He was also afraid that the servant would ask him how he had such a good thing, and he would secretly bet it by himself.

    "Did it?" Ah Zhong was a little surprised and was stunned. Immediately, he asked: "Is that a death penalty or a live one?"

    If you die, then you will be a **** shop.

    Who knows who the pawnshop has sold to.

    But if you live wisely, you can redeem it.

    "Live it." Wei Zizhan was still crying. "I originally planned to die, but the pawnshop only gave three hundred taels. I think there must be more than that jade pendant. The pawnshop is bullying me as a child. If you have enough money, go to redeem it, and then find a way to sell it higher, I was wrong, uncle, I know it was wrong, please don''t go to the prefect."

    "What about the contract, let''s go to redeem it."

    "I still have the deed, but, but I don''t have the money to redeem it, so I just said it." Wei Zizhan cried. "The pawnshop also said that if I want to redeem it someday, I will have to give one hundred and fifty taels, not one hundred taels, and always charge some interest, and I have used all the one hundred taels. Now where can I go to get one hundred and fifty taels?" Then, he also explained his situation in this family.

    Before A Zhong came, he was instructed by his husband that if he could resolve this matter with dignity, he would resolve this matter with dignity.

    In addition, now that he is aware of Wei Zizhan''s situation, as a concubine, the situation in this family is very embarrassing, and A Zhong is also moved with compassion.

    Besides, the gentleman was also worried that the money might be used, so he brought some more money...

    I saw Ah Zhong said: "Little Young Master, our husband is out of this one hundred and fifty taels, but I hope you will not be so confused in the future. Although you are young, you have read books for a few years, how can you be so rude What''s going on?"

    "Well, I see. First, sir, can you really come out?"

    Azhong sighed: "Sir, I''ve explained it to you, try to resolve this matter with dignity, taking into account your young age, otherwise, I wouldn''t have come to you first, and I would only tell you about this in private."

    "Many, thank you sir." Wei Zizhan was still choked up. "I know I was wrong, and I will never do it again. Please help me tell Mr. Zhang when the time comes."

    A Zhong said: "If you really correct in the future, our husband can be considered to have done another good deed. You can take it as a deed, and we will go to redeem the jade pendant together."

 Chapter 739ï¼š pass by

    Chapter 739 Passing by

    Originally, Ah Zhong wanted to take the deed to redeem it himself, but he just came here and is not very familiar with it. In order to save some time, it is better to let this Wei Zizhan lead the way. They should go together.

    Wei Zizhan was still afraid that others would find out, so he lowered his head and said weakly, "Uncle, can you go back to the inn to wait for me first, and I will redeem it myself."

    It is easy for children to feel insecure, and Azhong also understands Wei Zizhan''s appearance. In addition, this is what Wei Zizhan was supposed to do, so if Wei Zizhan went to redeem himself, he was somewhat responsible for this matter. Nodding his head, he took out a 100 taels silver note and a 50 taels silver note, and said, "Then take the money and steal it, I live in the second room on the left side of the second floor of the Linmen Inn. , you redeemed the jade pendant and gave it to me."

    "Okay." Wei Zizhan agreed.

    Azhong went back to the inn first, and Wei Zizhan didn''t dare not to redeem it. If he didn''t redeem it and took other people''s money, how could Azhong give up.

    The prefect will definitely come to his house sooner.

    Wei Zizhan naturally did not delay, made an excuse, got rid of the servant who usually followed him, sneaked out the door through the back door, took the **** deed and silver note, and went to the pawnshop where he became a jade pendant.

    Although the **** deed didn''t say who was the pawn, it was the unified written evidence of the pawnshop, which naturally contained the description of the fineness, shape, etc. of the jade pendant he was pawning.

    As long as you take this as a deed and give the ransom money, you can get the jade pendant back.

    He did not work for this jade pendant in Heshi County, but in the county next door to Heshi County. Because his brother is the magistrate of Heshi County, he was afraid that one day someone would recognize him as a jade pendant at a pawnshop and give it to his family. It was a shame, so I went to the next county and became this jade pendant.

    hired a carriage on the street, and he let it take him to the next county.

    When Wei Zizhan was riding out of Heshi County in a carriage, it happened that several big men rode horses with knives on their waists and entered Heshi County in a hurry.

    These people belonged to the Ji family and Concubine Yigui. As soon as they entered Heshi County, they went straight to the county government office. They did not enter through the gate, but went directly to the back. They jumped from the wall to the back house of the county government office.

    As soon as he jumped into the back house, he saw a servant, who was immediately caught.

    A big man pulled out the knife from his waist and put it on the neck of the servant, and asked, "Is there a child named Wei Zizhan in this house?"

    Have to ask clearly before killing them all.

    This little servant happened to be Wei Zizhan''s servant. When the cold blade touched his neck, he was scared to wet his pants and said, "Yes. Yes. It''s our little son."

    "Where''s Wei Zizhan?" The big man asked immediately.

    "I secretly went out from the back in front of a stick of incense, I guess I went shopping on the street." The little servant answered truthfully, even more trembling.

    When the big man heard the words, he immediately raised his sword and killed the little servant.

    "You two, look for Wei Zizhan on the street." The big man ordered the two of them to look for Wei Zizhan on the street. "It''s winter now, there are fewer people on the street, and there are even fewer children. As soon as I saw a child of about the same age, as soon as I knew that he was Wei Zizhan, I immediately cut him into eight pieces according to the imperial concubine''s order."

    "Yes!" The two went immediately. Leaping out of the wall, he went out to find Wei Zizhan, the crown prince, to go down.

    "You guys..." The big man looked at the rest of the people again, "The people in this house will not stay alive."

 Chapter 740ï¼š Is this too blatant?

    Chapter 740 Isn''t this too blatant?

    "Yes!"

    The back house was washed with blood, and the county government in front naturally noticed the movement very quickly.

    I don''t know that these big men are not afraid at all, and also killed the future yamen and Wei Zizhan''s brother.

    The yamen is not a very skilled person. Wei Zizhan''s brother is actually a weak scholar. In the face of masters, he basically has no power to fight back, and naturally he died.

    These big men killed people, and it was confirmed that the Wei family was dead, and only Wei Zizhan, His Royal Highness, was left, and they all left the county government house.

    These big men just left on the front feet, and Shao Zhongxi and the others arrived on the back feet.

    Seeing the tragic situation of the county government''s back house being washed with blood, except for Wei Zizhan''s body, the bodies of everyone else in the Wei family are here, and several government servants also died in the back house. Shao Zhongxi''s expression instantly became extremely cold.

    One of the subordinates searched for a large circle in the back house and determined that there was indeed no body of Wei Zizhan, so he hurriedly came to report: "There is no prince, the prince is probably still alive!"

    It was also at this time that someone suddenly rushed in from the yamen gate.

    "Your Highness!" the man shouted.

    is Shao Zhongxi''s man in Changyu.

    "Knowing that you are here, we have something urgent to report, which is very strange." The man said in a hurry. "Several big men suddenly appeared on the streets of this county, all with knives on their waists. They were looking for something. Our people found out and followed them. They actually asked the people on the street if they saw a seven or eight. Year-old boy! It seems that he is looking for His Royal Highness! Could it be that the Ji family and Concubine Yi are still in Changyu?! But isn''t this too blatant?"

    Obviously, this person still doesn''t know that An Wei Jiyi is awake, and that Wei Zizhan is His Royal Highness.

    When Shao Zhongxi heard this man''s words, he immediately reacted: "The prince is on the street!" Therefore, those big men didn''t hide at all, because as soon as they found them, they would kill him directly.

    This county government house was washed with blood, and it must be those big men who did it.

    Everyone else was shocked.

    "Go and arrest those people. If you can''t catch them, you will kill them all." As Shao Zhongxi strode out, he coldly ordered a group of people to arrest those big men.

    "Yes!" That group of people immediately went to catch the big guys.

    "Others, go to the street with this king to find His Royal Highness!" After Shao Zhongxi finished speaking, he also coldly got on the horse at the gate of the county government.

    The face was covered with a layer of frost.

    "Yes!" Others mounted their horses one after another, and those who had no horses hurriedly scattered around the county to look for the presence of their prince.

    It happened that Qiyin, Qiye and others finally caught up with their prince on horseback. When they saw the situation, they all began to scattered, looking for Wei Zizhan.

    Those big men were suddenly surrounded by groups, and they recognized that the people who surrounded them were the people who often followed Shao Zhongxi, and they were immediately shocked.

    They said that there must be someone from Shao Zhongxi in Changyu!

    But they never thought that how long they had been in Heshi County before they were discovered by Shao Zhongxi''s people. There are still so many people. How many people did Shao Zhongxi put in Changyu? !

    Heshi County is just a small county in the Changyu area!

    There are other counties too!

    They originally thought that a child is easy to find on the street in the winter. They found that they would cut the people into eight pieces to complete the task, and they could go back to their lives. That''s why they were so unscrupulous and asked people directly, thinking that they could kill them soon. Wei Zizhan.

 Chapter 741ï¼š Yeah, thats the kid

    Chapter 741 Yes, this is the child

    At the same time, he also believed that even if Shao Zhongxi''s people in Changyu found them, they would have killed Wei Zizhan and ran away.

    I don''t know, they have searched for several streets, and even a child about the same age as Wei Zizhan has not been found, and now they are surrounded by so many people.

    Naturally, they had to see if they could rush out first, but if they couldn''t rush out, they could only kill themselves by taking poison.

    And there were only a few of them, and there were so many people on the opposite side, and they were all good at each other. In the end, they naturally took the poison and killed themselves before the other party captured them alive, doing their last loyalty to the master.

    Seeing that these strong men were dead, only then did someone go to report to Shao Zhongxi.

    Shao Zhongxi was riding a tall horse on the street looking for Wei Zizhan''s whereabouts. Hearing the report that the strong men were dead, he said without thinking, "Dispose of the bodies, don''t let anyone find them."

    These strong men were obviously the ones who heard about Wei Zizhan one step ahead of them in Ping''an Town. Don''t think about it, they also knew that they were from the Ji family and Concubine Yi.

    If the people from the Ji family and Concubine Yigui couldn''t get in touch with these strong men, and if they didn''t see the bodies of these people, they would definitely suspect that they had fallen into his hands.

    Then he would naturally start to worry about what these people would tell him in his hands, or he would help testify and identify them...

    There will be Ji Yi meeting to identify and tell what happened back then...

    and his nephew were found by him...

    Can the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui still sleep?

    And the more disordered the Ji family and Concubine Yigui are, the easier it is for them to be exposed.

    "Yes!" Someone immediately ordered to deal with the corpses.

    As soon as someone led the way, teams of people came to report¡ª

    "My lord, there is none here!"

    "My lord, neither here!"

    "Neither this street!"

    There are so many people looking for it, and the matter is already big, so Shao Zhongxi naturally doesn''t mind making the commotion a little bigger, and said coldly: "Search from house to house!"

    Taking advantage of the fact that Concubine Yigui and the Ji family still don''t know the situation here, he has to find his nephew quickly.

    Gotta find it today!

    *

    Wei Zizhan did not let the carriage take him directly to the door of the pawnshop, but let the carriage stop two blocks away from the pawnshop, so that the driver would not know that he was going to the pawnshop.

    When he got off the carriage, he walked two more blocks before he came to a pawnshop.

    is this pawnshop.

    There is no one pawning things in the pawnshop right now. There is only a shopkeeper sitting behind the counter. The shopkeeper is planning to make a dish, and he is burying his head to record something. When he hears someone coming in, the shopkeeper does not look up.

    Wei Zizhan walked to the counter. The top of the counter was actually sealed with a wooden lattice, leaving only one window. The counter was a little high. The window handed it in and said, "The shopkeeper, I want to redeem the things. I agreed at the time, I''ll take one hundred and fifty taels, and you will return the things to me."

    "What is it?" The shopkeeper looked up subconsciously, and when he saw Wei Zizhan''s face, he rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe it.

    Isn''t this the person the two masters in the backyard were looking for?

    Yes, this is the kid.

    He still has a good memory.

    At that time, it was this child who came to be a jade pendant.

    Their owner saw that this jade pendant was good, so they got a fake piece and put it in the shop. The real owner took it for himself and hung it on his waist, but within a few days, their owner was found.

    Those people seem to have a lot of backgrounds, anyway, their owners are trembling, and only he and the guys must cooperate.

 Chapter 742ï¼š So, Xue Yan is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?

    Chapter 742 So, Xue Yan is His Royal Highness the Prince?

    Now, two of those people are in the backyard.

    The two masters said that if this child comes again, they must tell them...

    Thinking like this, the shopkeeper pretended to take the deed and looked at it before smiling: "Little Young Master, wait a minute, I''ll go back and bring the jade pendant back to you."

    The jade pendant was taken away by those people long ago, and he would never really take the jade pendant.

    How could Wei Zizhan know this, he was really waiting there.

    As soon as the shopkeeper stepped out of Wei Zizhan''s line of sight, he immediately quickened his pace and walked quickly to the backyard.

    In the backyard, Sanye and Siye are fighting.

    Boxing and punching wind.

    That body of tendon meat.

    The shopkeeper was a little frightened, but still hurriedly whispered: "Two lords, here we come, that child is here to redeem the jade pendant, right in front. That''s right, it''s that child, I won''t admit it wrong. He also has a contract. ."

    Sanye and Siye immediately rushed to the front like a gust of wind.

    His Royal Highness!

    I wanted to shout for three and four nights.

    but held back.

    I saw San Yeyi rushing to the front, and he clasped his fists and asked, "Little Master, is this jade pendant really yours?" In case it wasn''t the child''s, but the jade pendant later fell into this child''s hands.

    Wei Zizhan was a little scared, but he was even more afraid that people would not want to return the jade pendant to him: "Yes, it''s mine, you pawnshops will quickly return the jade pendant to him. Give it back to me, I will give you one hundred and fifty taels!"

    Hearing this, Sanye and Siye were very happy, and they all said busyly: "Little Young Master, please come here, we have something to tell you."

    "I don''t..." Wei Zizhan has already begun to suspect that this is a black shop, how dare he follow him, and even said in fear, "I don''t want Yupei!" How about it.

    "Little Master!" Sanye and Siye hurriedly stopped him.

    Wei Zizhan was even more frightened.

    The shopkeeper smoothed things out and said with a smile: "Little son, they won''t hurt you. You should talk to them in the back. They have been waiting for you here for several months."

    "Waiting for me for several months? Why are you waiting for me?" Wei Zizhan was puzzled.

    Si Ye said: "You''ll know when the young master goes to the back."

    Wei Zizhan thought about how strong these two were. If it really did anything to him, he would just run out. It was estimated that he would be able to catch up with him in just a few steps and bring him back. go to the back.

    went to one of the rooms in the row of wing rooms in the backyard.

    took Wei Zizhan into the room for three nights, and stayed outside the room for four nights.

    Three nights can be said, and then respectfully said: "Little Master, your jade pendant was the dowry of the Empress, and it was given to His Royal Highness, who was still in swaddling clothes, but later disappeared together with His Royal Highness. We are The people of His Royal Highness''s grandfather''s family have been instructed to find His Royal Highness. You have this jade pendant, and you are of the same age as His Royal Highness. It is very likely to be His Highness. Please also invite the young master to join us in the imperial capital to confess to the emperor by blood. Recognize the ancestors and return to the ancestors.¡±

    It was good that he didn''t say these words for three nights, but when he said these words, Wei Zizhan was completely stunned.

    Is he His Royal Highness?

    how is this possible!

    That jade pendant is not his!

    That''s Xue Yan''s!

    is a blood test to test relatives and recognize the ancestors and return to the ancestry. That is also Xue Yandi and recognition.

    So, Xue Yan is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince? !

    Thinking of this, Wei Zizhan''s eyes widened and he was also taken aback.

    "I''m not.

    Wei Zizhan opened his mouth to say that he was not, he wanted to say that it was Xue Yan, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he said a word about me, but he closed his mouth immediately.

 Chapter 743ï¼š Cant say its Xue Yan

    Chapter 743 Can''t say it''s Xue Yan

    When he was in Shengming Academy, because he was jealous of Xue Yan, he targeted Xue Yan everywhere. If Xue Yan was His Royal Highness and recognized his ancestors and returned to the clan, would he still have his life?

    Besides, he picked up the jade pendant and didn''t return it to Xue Yan, Xue Yan must have hated him even more... Will he be even more dead?

    Do not.

    Wei Zizhan immediately shook his head. It cannot be said that it is Xue Yan.

    But if you say it belongs to someone else, this person will definitely go to the other person he said to ask, and then he will find out that he is lying, and finally he will find him again...

    But he can''t really admit that it is his own, otherwise, this person will take himself to the imperial capital, and test his relatives with the emperor, then the crime will be even greater, bullying the emperor, he will definitely be beheaded...

    Thinking of this, Wei Zizhan was scared to cry: "No, it''s not mine, this jade pendant is not mine..."

    Sanye frowned slightly: "Just now, didn''t the young master say that it is really your own? If this jade pendant does not belong to the young master, who is it? Please tell the young master."

    Wei Zizhan couldn''t answer that it was Xue Yan''s fault because of the worries in his heart, and he was even more frightened to cry, and said bluntly, "It''s not mine, it''s not mine. Woohoo... I''m going back!"

    After saying that, I wanted to leave again.

    "Little Master." San Ye was busy and stopped. I feel like my head is getting bigger.

    "You let me go, let me go." Wei Zizhan cried and still wanted to go, pushing him.

    It was hard to find, how could Sanye let Wei Zizhan go? Naturally still stopped.

    Si Ye heard the crying inside, pushed open the door and walked in, listening to San Ye saying what was going on, Si Ye said: "Little Young Master, if it really isn''t your jade pendant, then you have to tell us how you got it. This jade pendant."

    How dare Wei Zizhan say that, he just kept crying.

    There is nothing to do for four nights.

    In the end, it was Sanye who said, "I''ll stop me here. You go and send someone to tell the eldest son, the prince, and the general. Also, let the people in Changyu stop looking for them, and say they have found them."

    "Hmm." Siye went and left the pawnshop.

    But before I went to the contact point, I saw Er Ye hurriedly coming, and said to him: "Si Ye, I just received the news that the prince has come to Changyu, and now I go door to door in Heshi County to find His Royal Highness the Prince. I don''t know, just let the people in Changyu go to Heshi County as soon as possible, there are not enough people there. What about Sanye? Let him go too quickly."

    "Wait," Si Ye felt that something was wrong, "You asked me to ask, is His Royal Highness the Prince in Heshi County now? Who is that little boy that Sanye and I just met? Isn''t that His Royal Highness?"

    "What little son?"

    "It''s the child who was the jade pendant, I found it!"

    "Really?!" Er Ye was very surprised. Immediately, I also felt something was wrong, "Yeah, if His Royal Highness is in Heshi County, who is that child?" After a pause, he hurriedly said: "Forget it, forget it for now, do you want to look at that child for three nights? Child? Then let Sanye watch it, let''s go to Heshi County first, and we must report this matter to the prince."

    "Row!"

    When Er Ye and Si Ye saw Shao Zhongxi, they reported it. When Shao Zhongxi heard the words, he immediately asked, "Is that child Wei Zizhan?"

    When he was in Ping''an Town, he thought that the child who pawned the jade pendant in Changyu was Wei Zizhan.

    thinks like this, everything is connected.

    Erye looked at Siye.

    Si Ye said: "He kept crying before I and San Ye had time to ask." Immediately, he asked Qi Ye next to him in a low voice, "Who is Wei Zizhan?"

 Chapter 744ï¼š Could he be too?

    Chapter 744 He could be too?

    Qiye said: "Wei Zizhan is His Royal Highness.

    Shao Zhongxi said: "You guys continue to look here, Siye and Qiye go to the pawnshop with this king."

    "Yes!"

    Behind the pawnshop, in the room, Wei Zizhan was tired from crying. He was squatting in the room with himself, watching him from the door of the room for three nights.

    Seeing Shao Zhongxi striding in in Sanye, he hurriedly clasped his fists, knelt down on one knee, and saluted Shao Zhongxi: "Your Highness!"

    Lord?

    Wei Zizhan was shocked, and Ren Xiaoxiao moved back.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t care whether he was cold or not, and would scare Wei Zizhan, so he asked directly, "Wei Zizhan?"

    "How do you know my name?" Wei Zizhan was so frightened that he shivered.

    Seven nights they are all happy.

    Shao Zhongxi''s brows slightly stretched out, and it really was his nephew.

    "His Royal Highness!" They all knelt down and bowed to Wei Zizhan in Qiye.

    Wei Zizhan shivered even more, shaking his head sharply: "I''m not His Royal Highness, I''m not, I''m not..."

    "You are." Shao Zhongxi said. "Ji Yi said that in order to keep you safe, he put you at the door of the Wei family. You are the only one in the Wei family that is about the same age as His Royal Highness. You have a jade pendant as proof."

    "Ji Yi, who is it?" Wei Zizhan was stunned. What put him at the door of Wei''s house? Isn''t he born to the Wei family?

    "The dark guard who ran away with you back then."

    Wei Zizhan understood that there was a secret guard who put His Royal Highness at the door of Wei''s house, but he was even more confused. If this is the case, then he may be His Royal Highness...

    But why did the family say that his mother died because he was difficult to give birth to, and his mother was his father''s favorite concubine, so his father never liked him, thinking that he was the one who killed his mother... This is not like fake...

    Then is he the real child of the Wei family?

    But everyone in the academy knew that the jade pendant was something that Xue Yan had brought with him when he was a baby... Shouldn''t that mean that Xue Yan was His Royal Highness the Crown Prince? But if this is the case, why is Xue Yan not at the Wei family?

    But if he is really His Royal Highness, why was the jade pendant not on him in the first place?

    But on Xue Yan?

    Wei Zizhan was completely stunned.

    Originally thought that Xue Yan was His Royal Highness, but now that he was tricked, he began to think that he might also be His Highness.

    "However," the icy Shao Zhongxi said again, "the royal bloodline is very important. When you return to the imperial capital, you still have to drop blood with the emperor to test your relatives before you can change your name and accept your ancestors."

    Wei Zizhan now feels that he may also be His Royal Highness, but he is not as resistant to blood testing as he did at the beginning.

    But still worried that he is not.

    After all, the jade pendant was picked up by him, not his at all.

    But before he could speak, he heard Shao Zhongxi say again: "The yahou house of Heishi County has been washed with blood, and there is no one alive. ."

    Wei Zizhan immediately cried.

    is not sad, in fact, is scared to cry.

    He almost died today.

    Fortunately, he came to the pawnshop to redeem the things.

    And his family didn''t treat him very well. He always hoped that they were all dead. Then everything in the Wei family belonged to him. Now that they are all dead, he naturally has nothing to be sad about.

    Other people present thought he was crying more because he was sad.

    I saw Qiye also comfortingly said: "His Royal Highness, my condolences and change." After all, it was the family who adopted His Royal Highness.

 Chapter 745ï¼š He must make Xue Yan look good!

    Chapter 745 He must make Xue Yan look good!

    Immediately, Qiye said again: "It was the people of the Ji family and Concubine Yigui who did it. Before the Ji family and Concubine Yigui know what happened to Changyu, we must hurry back to the imperial capital for blood test."

    Wei Zizhan thought that the Wei family had treated him so badly in the past, maybe he was really not from that family at all, so wouldn''t he be more likely to be the prince?

    Also, some secret guards said that when he was placed at the door of Wei''s house, wouldn''t it be possible to put Yupei in another place, for fear that Yupei would reveal his identity and could not protect him comprehensively, maybe this is why Yupei was in Xue Yan there for the reason.

    Thinking of this, Wei Zizhan was persuaded by himself, and he all believed that he was actually His Royal Highness, so he naturally nodded: "En."

    He is going to Dijing for a blood test.

    He must be His Royal Highness.

    When he recognizes his ancestors and returns to his ancestry, he must make Xue Yan look good.

    It is clear that the jade pendant is actually his, so Xue Yan even asked Mr. Zhang to send someone to find him to get the jade pendant back! He even used the prefect to oppress him! Shameless!

    Seeing that Wei Zizhan did not resist going to the imperial capital for a blood test, the cold Shao Zhongxi arranged for a dozen people to return to the imperial capital in batches. I thought there was Wei Zizhan in the carriage.

    Once the Ji family and Concubine Yi learned all this about Changyu, the Imperial Capital would definitely take more precautions, and these dozen or so people were naturally a blindfold.

    He will naturally lead a group of people back to Beijing.

    As for Wei Zizhan, in fact, only Jiu Ye brought a businessman who dressed as an ordinary traveler into Beijing.

    Nine nights have always been haunted at night, even if they haunted, they were masked, only showing a pair of eyes. Except for the three brothers of Shao Boqi, Shao Zhongxi, and Shao Shuting, no one knew his appearance before, and because of the safety of Nine Nights, Shao Zhongxi handed Wei Zizhan over to him. Nine nights.

    *

    Linmen Inn, Azhong waited for Wei Zizhan in the room for a day, but he didn''t see Wei Zizhan coming to him, so he planned to go to the county government to find Wei Zizhan again to see why the jade pendant hadn''t been delivered yet.

    But before he even went to the county office, he heard the guests in the lobby of the inn talking about the bloodbath of the county office''s house. He was startled and hurried to the county office.

    The house of the county magistrate was bloodbathed, including the county magistrate, who died. The prefect here came yesterday, and he was still here to deal with the aftermath. He has also submitted a document and reported the matter here to the imperial capital.

    Now there are officers and soldiers of the government office in front of the county government office, and no one is allowed to enter.

    Just as the prefect came out and was about to go back to the government office, Ah Zhong hurriedly shouted, indicating that he was a servant of Mr. Zhang''s family. When the prefect heard that, he let Ah Zhong come over.

    Ah Zhong first bowed before explaining the reason why he came to Changyu. He didn''t know which one to give to the prefect of the two letters, so he gave one casually, and hurriedly asked: "Sir, Are they really dead? Wei Zizhan, Young Master Wei, is also dead?"

    When the prefect heard him mention Wei Zizhan, he was already startled. Before he could finish the question, he covered his mouth, pulled him aside, and whispered to him, "There is no body of him alone. King An Yun came to this county yesterday morning and almost searched the county to the bottom of the sky, looking for His Royal Highness here, it seems that Wei Zizhan was His Royal Highness and was taken away by King An Yun."

    Young Master Wei is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince?

    Ah Zhong was shocked.

    The prefect hurriedly whispered again: "This is the place of right and wrong, don''t ask for the jade pendant, who knows which shop he is in, if he is really His Royal Highness, we don''t dare to ask him where he takes the jade pendant. Ah, hurry back and tell your husband about this, so that he has a bottom line."

 Chapter 746ï¼š Dont panic

    Chapter 746 Don''t panic

    "Yes, yes." A Zhong was very panicked and hurried back to the inn to pack his things.

    *

    It will be the first day of December in a blink of an eye.

    Imperial Capital.

    During this time, the Ji family and Concubine Yi were already in fear because the dark guard Ji Yi was rescued. First, Ji Yi could prove that they were the ones who chased him and the prince, and second, Ji Yi was sure. The whereabouts of the prince will be told to the Shao family.

    Therefore, their people must kill the prince before the Shao family finds the prince.

    It was also during this time that the Ji family and Concubine Yigui kept receiving news that Wei Dashan''s family had moved to Ping''an Town, and that they had moved from Ping''an Town to Changyu, saying that there was someone in the Wei family. He was the magistrate of Heshi County in Changyu, and everyone lived in the yahou house of Heshi County, and he also said that Wei Zizhan was the prince.

    Hearing Changyu, Ji Houye, Ji Qiwei, and Concubine Yi Gui were all taken aback.

    Because Shao Zhongxi had been to Changyu area before.

    They naturally felt that Shao Zhongxi knew more clues about the prince.

    also felt that Shao Zhongxi had left someone in Changyu.

    Therefore, as soon as they received the news, they hurriedly sent a lot of dead men to Changyu again, so that the number of their own people who went directly to Changyu from Ping''an Town was too small to be enough to successfully kill Wei Zizhan.

    If their people hadn''t taken the lead, found Wei Zizhan and killed Wei Zizhan, they would have intercepted and killed Wei Zizhan in the middle of the road, and never allowed Wei Zizhan to come to the imperial capital.

    At the same time, they were already planning to kill Ji Yi, so they couldn''t let Ji Yi see the emperor.

    Later, I received news that Shao Zhongxi took a large number of people to Changyu.

    They naturally sent more people to support.

    And during this time, they all had trouble sleeping and eating.

    On this day, Concubine Yi Gui''s eyelids were twitching, and she always felt that something bad would happen. She couldn''t sit still in the palace, so she secretly left the palace and went back to her parents'' home.

    As soon as I sat down at my parents'' house, I received a report¡ª¡ª

    "Niangniang, Lord Hou, we can''t get in touch with those of us who went directly from Ping''an Town to Changyu! The county yahou''s house in Heshi County on Changyu''s side was bloodbathed, and the Wei family except Wei Zizhan disappeared. The rest are all dead bodies, it should be our people! It was also the day the Wei family died, King Anjun was there, and people were searched from house to house in Heishi County, but they were not allowed to search for a long time. , King Anjun''s people also evacuated from Changyu, and divided into a dozen groups to come to Dijing. Each group has a carriage, and there seems to be someone in the carriage. The people in the carriages came out, and we suspected that one of them had Wei Zizhan in it, but we could not determine which group of people escorted the carriages. If we cut each carriage, we would not have enough people. Please also ask the Empress and Marquis to show it!"

    "How is this good, daddy!" Concubine Yi Gui immediately panicked and panicked. "Xuanyuan Shu must have found it! And we can''t get in touch with those people. Maybe they will be arrested and fall into Shao Zhongxi''s hands! Shao Zhongxi must have a way to make them betray us! That is, we successfully killed Ji Yi. , it''s useless!"

    Those people have always known what they did.

    "Don''t panic." Ji Hou Ye was actually a little panicked, but he tried his best to calm down. After he had settled down, he analyzed: "Shao Zhongxi has always been scheming. Those people are not necessarily in his hands, maybe they are already dead. It''s just that Shao Zhongxi asked us to hide the body and deliberately lead us into chaos."

 Chapter 747ï¼š We can only do the opposite

    Chapter 747 We can only do the opposite

    Concubine Yi: "What about those carriages?"

    "This..." Lord Ji couldn''t say that Wei Zizhan might not be in those carriages. After all, if they were found, they would definitely be sent to Dijing. If not, Shao Zhongxi didn''t have to make a lot of fanfare and divide them into a dozen groups. Man, this must have been in a carriage, but I don''t know which carriage was in it.

    Therefore, Lord Ji said: "Well, continue to kill those who should be killed, those who should be ambushed at the gate of the Imperial Capital are still in ambush, and Ji Yi is still going to kill, if not only the crown prince really recognizes his ancestors and returns to his ancestry, but also has iron evidence. If the emperor can cure our sins, we can only reverse it."

    Speaking of this, Lord Ji ordered his son: "Qiwei, write a letter to your brother and tell him to make preparations quickly and secretly, if there is anything wrong, we will go to meet him and turn back in the west. "

    He also has a son named Ji Xiehui.

    But it was not his own son, but he picked it up on the street fifteen years ago. At that time, his family, Xie Hui, was only nine years old. He was begging on the street, which was very miserable. There were many beggars bullying him. The strength of not admitting defeat, and the big beggars who still beat them all ran away. He felt that this strength of not admitting defeat could do anything, so he picked it up.

    He didn''t think of his son at first, but he found out that his family, Xiehui, was very smart and could draw inferences from one case before he recognized his son.

    Ji Qiwei is the only son, and the others are daughters. After all, the heir is a little weaker. With multiple sons, multiple people can help him share things.

    Facts show that this son, he is not wrong.

    As long as he ordered things, for so many years, every time this son died, he had to do it for him. If there is any danger, his son is the first to stand in the front, and he will never let him or his family have an accident.

    Originally, he was in charge of the Zhenxi Army, but two years ago, because he was assassinated and injured, his arms don''t work much, so naturally he can''t be in charge of the Zhenxi Army. His son Ji Qiwei is not a general at all. He naturally didn''t expect it. It happened that his son, his family Xiehui, had been with him in the Zhenxi military camp for many years. He was a well-known general and had made a lot of military exploits. Therefore, he wrote a letter at that time, proposing that his family''s Xiehui should be appointed by him. Come in charge of the Zhenxi Army.

    The emperor approved, and named his family Xiehui as the general of Zhenxi.

    Today, his family, Xiehui, is in front of this general in the Zhenxi military camp and is in charge of the Zhenxi Army.

    "Okay, I''ll write a letter to Xie Hui!" Ji Qiwei said immediately. Although his younger brother is much more talented than him, he treats his elder brother the same as his father. He almost lost his life many times trying to protect him. Anyway, he also believes in this younger brother very much.

    *

    At noon that day, Xuanyuan Hao, the current emperor of Daling, finally received a memorial from the prefect in Changyu area. When he learned that someone had blood-washed the back house of Heshi County, Xuanyuan Hao was naturally furious.

    It was also at noon that day, and Qiye came to Zhennan Barracks again, looking for Shao Shuting.

    As soon as he heard that his nephew had been found and was about to be sent to Dijing for a blood test, Shao Shuting was naturally overjoyed.

    Thinking that the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui have been overwhelmed recently, all the people on the line from Dijing to Lingshan Town in Xinyuan County have been transferred to the north, not to mention Ping''an Town, which is the entire Xinyuan County. There are no more people from the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui, and Shao Shuting naturally wants to tell his sister about this big happy event.

    He had to sit in the army himself, so he couldn''t go, so he let Shiye go.

 Chapter 748ï¼š I dont care about everything

    Chapter 748

    By the time Shiye arrived at Huaishu Village, it was already dark.

    But because of the snow, a thick layer of snow has accumulated on the ground, and everywhere is covered in silver and white, and you can still see it.

    But the people in Huaishu Village basically fell asleep.

    Shiye was afraid that he would wake up the people in the village and see him, so he would suspect that Shao Youyue was not Xiao Mochen''s sister at all, so he tied his horse outside Huaishu Village and walked into Huaishu Village by himself.

    also lightly.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others were actually asleep, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were each lit by an oil lamp, obviously they had not slept yet.

    However, I plan to sleep.

    Jiang Yue walked to the oil lamp and was about to blow the oil lamp. When she was sleeping, she heard the creaking sound of a foot stepping on the thick snow. It was not loud, but it made her believe that someone was outside.

    I saw Jiang Yue opened the window and jumped out.

    Xue Yan was also going to sleep, but when he heard that the window of his Yuebao''s room seemed to be opened next to him, he opened the window and looked at it, to see what his Yuebao was doing with the window open this night, and saw that in the heavy snow, His family Yuebao had already left the room through that window, and in a few moments, he used something to climb over the wall next to him and jumped out of the wall.

    What did you find?

    Xue Yan was afraid of waking up the family, so he just opened the door gently, passed through the yard, opened the yard door again, and also looked outside the wall.

    He couldn''t jump out of the window or climb over the wall anyway.

    is still so fast.

    Shi Ye was walking around the courtyard wall, planning to walk behind the courtyard wall, climb over the wall, and report the matter to the Empress. How could she know, before she reached the courtyard wall next to the huts where the Empress lived, she heard With the sound, he looked up subconsciously, and saw the little Jiang Yue falling from the sky.

    landed firmly in front of him.

    But because he was too small, his eyes finally fell again, and he lowered his head to look at the little girl who fell in front of him.

    He blinked, and seemed to have come to his senses. He hurriedly took two steps back and clasped his fists: "Miss Yuebao."

    The sound is very low.

    was obviously afraid of waking up Xue Dafu and the others.

    Jiang Yue''s face was expressionless, but she also suppressed her voice: "What are you sneaking about?" If it wasn''t for him, she would have locked his throat.

    Someone secretly went to the back yard wall to look at the Queen Beauty, and she just thought it was that person again.

    Seeing the sound of gently stepping on the snow behind Shiye, Jiang Yue turned to the side, avoiding Shiye''s cover, she saw that it was Xue Yan, and she didn''t speak.

    Ten Ye felt a little complicated. These one or two...that''s how I found him...the last time was the same...as soon as he turned around, he saw Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao...

    Xue Yan came over, stood beside Jiang Yue, and looked at Shi Ye with no expression.

    Shi Ye couldn''t bear to be watched by Xue Yan and Jiang Yue at the same time, so he looked around subconsciously, and then whispered to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "The general asked me to come, and I have something important to report to the empress. ."

    "Then you go." Xue Yan said, not embarrassing him.

    "Yes!" Toya clasped his fists and continued towards the back wall.

    Although Jiang Yue didn''t speak, she knew very well in her heart that Shao Shuting had always been afraid that people would know that Shao Shuting''s sister lived in their house, so Shi Ye had never been allowed to come to the village. It''s really important.

    However, Shao Youyue is here, she can at most help take charge of Shao Youyue''s safety, and she will take care of everything, so naturally she will let the ten nights pass.

    PS: Babies, the 30 chapters have been updated today~

 Chapter 749ï¼š so thoughtful

    Chapter 749 Thinking so well

    Seeing Xue Yan looking at her, she didn''t say anything, just followed Xue Yan, from the front door, back to their house.

    Then they blew their lights and fell asleep.

    It was snowing heavily outside.

    Ten Ye went around to the back yard wall, then climbed over the wall and came in. He came to the hut lightly, and he whispered to the first room here, "Zicui. Zizui."

    The maids usually live on the side, and the queen must live in the middle.

    It''s just that he went to disturb the Empress directly, so he called out the name of a maid casually.

    Zi Cui really happened to live in this room, and Miao Han lived with her. Both of them woke up when they heard the sound. Busy out of the room.

    Hearing that Shi Ye had something important to tell their niece, Zi Cui and the others hurriedly asked Shi Ye to wait at the door, they knocked on the door lightly, and then entered their niece''s room.

    Xue Liu and Xia Han slept in the same room with their mother-in-law, so that their mother would not wake up in the middle of the night and need anything, but Xue Liu and Xia Han both slept on the kang here.

    Xue Liu and Xia Han hurriedly held the lamp.

    Because the charcoal was still burning in the house, it was warm. Zicui and Miaohan warmed their bodies beside the smoked cage, so they hurriedly came to the bed and went to serve their mother on the bed.

    When their empress woke up, Zi Cui hurriedly went out and called Shi Ye in.

    Ten Ye first suppressed his voice and gave a big gift: "Niangniang is a thousand years old, a thousand thousand years old." Immediately, Cai happily reported: "Niangniang, the prince has been found!"

    Shao Youyue was naturally pleasantly surprised: "Really?"

    Zicui and the others were also extremely surprised.

    "What the general told his subordinates to report is absolutely true." Shi Ye said with a still suppressed voice. "It''s the child of Changyu who is a jade pendant. This child is called Wei Zizhan. Ji Yi also found it. It was Ji Yi who wanted to use himself to lure away the people who were chasing him and the prince in order to protect the prince, so he put the prince in the place. The prince was brought up by the Wei family, and later the Wei family took the prince and moved from the county to Ping''an Town¡ª"

    "Ping''an Town?" Shao Youyue said. It turns out that her guard was once so close to her... Isn''t this Huaishu Village belonging to Ping''an Town...

    "Yes, it''s Ping''an Town. However, because someone from the Wei family became the county magistrate, he was also the magistrate of Heshi County in the Changyu area. Therefore, in the first half of the year, the Wei family had already gone to Changyu and brought the prince with him. I went, and then the prince became a jade pendant there, which is why the jade pendant was found in the pawnshop over there."

    Shao Youyue understood and nodded.

    "Before," Shi Ye continued, "Because Ji Yi fell into the hands of the Ji family first, and because Ji Yi couldn''t stand the torture, he asked the Ji family about the whereabouts of the prince, and it was the eldest son who later rescued Ji Yi. We only knew that the prince is in the Wei family, but the prince and the general were afraid that the Ji family would find the prince first, and the prince would have an accident, and you are pregnant with a child, afraid that you can''t bear it, so they have not been with you. Speaking of this, now that the crown prince is safe, and he is about to come to the imperial capital to have a blood test with the emperor, the general dares to let me report this happy event."

    Shao Youyue said: "My brothers are for my good, I know." She naturally wouldn''t blame her brothers, and she was very grateful to her brothers for thinking so well.

    "The general also said that the jade pendant is right and the age is right, and Ji Yi proved that His Royal Highness is Wei Zizhan, then Wei Zizhan must be His Royal Highness, the blood test is actually just a passing scene. Let the ministers see, but also for His Royal Highness to better recognize his ancestors and return to the ancestral family, and let the Empress be relieved, saying that the Prince has made arrangements, and will never let His Royal Highness have an accident in the future."

 Chapter 750ï¼š Throwing in this...

    Chapter 750 The matter of fate...

    "Good. Good." Shao Youyue said with tears. Ji Yi has proved it, it must be her Shu''er right.

    Zicui and the others kept saying with joy, "It''s great. It''s great." It''s really His Royal Highness, and their mother-in-law is naturally in a better mood to take care of their bodies.

    Old Doctor Shen said that the recovery of their mother''s body mainly depends on their mother''s own mood. As long as she is in a good mood every day, it is still very likely that her body will recover similar to that of ordinary people before the child is born.

    Zicui and the others were still very happy until Toya left.

    Even Miaohan said: "Since that is His Royal Highness, then Young Master Xiaoyan is definitely not His Highness."

    "Sure." Xia Han smiled.

    "Fortunately, Niangniang didn''t have a blood test with Young Master Yan at that time, and she was not in a hurry to send Young Master Yan to the Imperial Capital for a blood test." Zicui said happily.

    "Yes, my lady." Xue Liu was also very fortunate.

    Shao Youyue herself was also very emotional: "It turns out that Shengqing is really not. I thought... that''s all, maybe I have a relationship with that child, or not, I like it very much."

    "Didn''t the niece also like Miss Yuebao very much, it should be a match. I can''t say for sure." Xia Han smiled.

    Shao Youyue smiled and nodded.

    Because her son was found, she was naturally in a better mood, the big stone in her heart was also put down, and there was basically nothing else on her mind.

    She is only five months pregnant now, and she is still a long time away from giving birth. She will definitely be able to take care of her body to be similar to that of ordinary people.

    She also needs to take care of her body now, and she can''t toss. Even if she doesn''t care about herself, she still has to take care of the child in her stomach. Otherwise, she really wants to go back to Dijing to be reunited with her Shuer.

    Now we can only wait for her to give birth to the child.

    Originally, she was actually a little worried about the safety of her Shu''er this time in Dijing, but her second brother, Shao Zhongxi, had made arrangements, and she would never let her Shu''er have an accident in the future, then her Shu''er should never be the same again. When something went wrong, although her second brother was cold, she always believed in her second brother.

    When Shao Youyue went to sleep again, she was smiling in her sleep.

    This is the first time that their mother-in-law has done this since His Royal Highness the Prince disappeared.

    Xue Liu and the others watched, naturally happy, and even more at ease.

    The snow didn¡¯t stop until midnight.

    The next day, Jiang Yue came together and helped the family clear the snow.

    There was thick snow everywhere. Jiang Yue took a small broom and followed behind Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu. Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu both used shovels. Once the snow was shoveled, she hurried up and shoveled the rest. A little residual snow was quickly swept away.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu looked so cute when they saw their little Yuebao like this.

    Jiang Yue, who just wanted to help: "..."

    Jiang Yue actually wanted to use a shovel to shovel snow, but the only small shovel in the family was in Xue Yan''s hands. She must not be able to use the big shovel well, and she didn''t have a big shovel anymore. Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were also shoveling snow. Well, the rest of the big shovel is in their hands.

    After sweeping the snow in the front yard, Jiang Yue went to help sweep the snow in the back yard.

    Xue Yan also took a small shovel to the backyard to help.

    Especially clear the road from the front to the back.

    Zicui and Xia Han are already cleaning up this road, and they have cleaned up a lot.

    While was cleaning, the sun came out, and then, the door curtain of the hut in the middle was respectfully opened by Xue Liu, and Shao Youyue was helped out by Miaohan with her bulging stomach.

 Chapter 751ï¼š cumin

    Chapter 751 Cumin

    Shao Youyue still had a smile on her face, as if she was in a better mood than ever.

    Shao Youyue came here in early September, now it''s early December, it''s been so long, this is the first time Shao Youyue has walked out of that hut...

    Just like Shao Youyue, there is no more haze...

    Seeing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other subconsciously.

    It seems that it was Shi Ye who told her something happy last night.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan silently helped continue to clean up the snow.

    Before , although the window was always open, Shao Youyue could see the outside while sitting by the window, but he didn''t come out directly. Seeing more scenery opened his heart.

    Shao Youyue is naturally in a better mood.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were cleaning snow, Shao Youyue hurriedly asked Xue Liu and Miao Han to help.

    Xue Liu and Miao Han hurriedly went, one stole the broom in Jiang Yue''s hand, and the other stole the shovel in Xue Yan''s hand. The same, called out: "Aunt Xiao."

    "Do you all get up so early every day?" Shao Youyue asked with a gentle smile.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded. They have never slept in, nor have other people in the family slept in. In fact, they get up earlier in summer. Now it is because of winter, and it is late, but they are still used to getting up at dawn.

    Shao Youyue came out of the hut, but she didn''t go to the front. They were all in the backyard, and she would sit outside in the backyard to bask in the sun. Even Liu Guixia and the others found that Shao Youyue was in a better mood, and Liu Guixia and the others were also very happy.

    Before , Liu Guixia and the others felt that they always stayed in the house, even if they were not sick, they would get sick. Now that Shao Youyue is willing to walk out of the house, the body will definitely recover soon.

    Because Shao Youyue has been taking medicine every day since she came here, they all saw it and knew that Shao Youyue was actually not in good health.

    Unlike Li Hehua, although she is pregnant, she has never taken a single patch of medicine.

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye.

    On this day, the weather was still pretty good. It was rare that there was no wind. The sun was still shining and the people were warm. Xue Dafu and the others couldn¡¯t get enough time, so they went to the workshop on the mountain to make rice noodles.

    Because the temperature on the mountain is lower than in the village, they are afraid of freezing their two precious children, so Xue Dafu and the others naturally refuse to let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan help.

    It happened that Shao Youyue wanted to eat roasted whole sheep, so Xia Han went to town early in the morning and bought a slaughtered sheep.

    Then, a fire pit was built in the open space in front of the hut at the back, and then the marinated sheep were put up on the rack, and while they were basking in the sun, everyone started roasting the whole sheep.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan are all there.

    It''s just that Yu Hongyan is still holding a little Xue Shi.

    Shao Youyue was naturally there, Zicui and the others were all there, and everyone was just like playing around the fire pit, roasting the sheep together, and they were very happy.

    Jiang Yue feels a little pity, there is no cumin here, if you add some cumin, the taste will definitely be better. And she is not good at taking cumin out of the space.

    There are cumin seeds in the space, which can be ground into powder, that is, cumin powder that can be sprinkled on top.

    It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve now, so we can only wait for next year.

    Next year, she will pretend to be wild things like cumin, strawberries, tomatoes, etc., and dig it up and plant it herself. In fact, it is to cultivate strong seedlings in space, and then pretend to be dug back from the wild.

    It also looks like an acre is planted.

    When the season of harvesting cumin is reached, she will put a little bit of the loess in the field in the wild.

 Chapter 752ï¼š Arrived in Beijing safely

    Chapter 752 Arrived in Beijing safely

    Then sprinkle cumin seeds within the energy release range of the loess, and within that day, the cumin that can be harvested will grow, and naturally, only one mu of cumin will be harvested.

    If the fourth brother knows that cumin is more delicious when sprinkled on roasted things, he will definitely want to do this business and need more cumin. She can use this method to take out more loess from the space and let the wild grow More cumin comes out, naturally her family can harvest more cumin.

    Now I know that the loess in the space has this effect, which is still very good.

    And now the yellow earth in her space, she went into the space to see it a few days ago, and it became bigger again, almost three acres.

    The pond is also bigger, still clear and clear, with nothing but water in it.

    It still takes a long time to roast this lamb. When Xue Dafu and the others came back from the workshop for lunch, the roasted whole lamb had just been roasted, and it was just one piece to eat.

    Although cumin was not added, the other ingredients were still enough. Jiang Yue ate the mutton that Zicui cut for her and felt that the taste was okay.

    At the same time, on the other side, Shao Zhongxi rode a horse and wore a big hairy cloak, escorting a carriage back to Beijing regardless of the wind and snow. It was only a day before he could reach the imperial capital.

    Suddenly, someone riding a fast horse rushed towards him and stopped his group.

    "Your Highness!" The man stopped the horse, and before he could get off the horse and salute, he reported, "It''s not good, Ji is gone!"

    Hearing this, Shao Zhongxi''s face was ugly.

    Once the is gone, it also means that the iron-clad evidence identifying the Ji family and Concubine Yi is gone.

    The entourage behind Shao Zhongxi hurriedly asked, "How could it be gone? Isn''t the eldest son protecting himself?"

    "There are too many people, and the eldest son is also injured. If Ji saw a sword stabbed at the eldest son, he rushed towards the eldest son and blocked the sword for the eldest son, and the eldest son would have died. Also because he blocked this sword, Ji Yi is gone. The eldest son asked his subordinates to report that the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui are desperate, and the lord must be very careful."

    It was also at this time that another person came in a hurry on a horse.

    As soon as he came to Shao Zhongxi, the man lowered his voice and said, "Nine nights have brought His Royal Highness the Prince into the imperial capital safely."

    The Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui only thought that the prince was either in a carriage escorted by a group of them, or that they were covering so many people, and His Royal Highness was caught in the middle, or followed behind. Never thought that they would take such a risk, and directly let Jiu Ye take His Royal Highness into the imperial capital alone.

    And of the dozen or so groups of them, the fastest group has not yet arrived at the Imperial Capital.

    The top priority is to let His Royal Highness recognize the ancestors and return to the clan.

    As for the inability to resolve the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui this time, it will take a long time to come to Japan.

    Thinking of this, Shao Zhongxi let him continue on his way back to Beijing.

    Several groups of people have been intercepted, and this group of people will definitely be intercepted before entering the imperial capital.

    Sure enough, that night, the group of people Shao Zhongxi was with were intercepted. Although those who came to intercept found that there was no Wei Zizhan in the carriage, they could not tell the Ji family and Concubine Yi that they knew because Shao Zhongxi let them know. They have come and gone.

    It is impossible to catch alive, so of course it is going to be killed.

    Otherwise, put it back for the Ji family and Concubine Yigui to continue to be subordinates, and use it for the Ji family and Concubine Yigui?

    Who would be so stupid.

 Chapter 753ï¼š Want to be a gentleman?

    Chapter 753 Want to be a benevolent king?

    When Shao Zhongxi was about to arrive at the gate of the imperial capital, he was intercepted again. Naturally, these people who came to intercept them came and went.

    Since the death of General Zhenguo, Shao Zhongxi has been the new generation of God of War in the minds of Daling people, and how can the God of War be bad?

    Because of this, both the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui felt that Wei Zizhan was likely to be escorted by Shao Zhongxi, the **** of war, so not only would they be sure to send someone to intercept Shao Zhongxi, but also the most people sent to intercept Shao Zhongxi.

    but still useless.

    In the imperial capital, the members of the Ji family and Concubine Yigui received news that apart from the carriage escorted by Shao Zhongxi, all other carriages had been discovered. The spearhead was aimed at the carriage escorted by Shao Zhongxi.

    Shao Zhongxi had just entered the imperial capital, and many masked archers appeared on the roofs on both sides of the street, all shooting arrows into the carriage.

    Anticipating this, the people from the Shao family who were already in ambush nearby jumped onto the roof and wiped the necks of all the archers from behind.

    Shao Zhongxi took his group and that carriage and continued to go to the palace.

    When the Ji family got the news, they were even more convinced that there was a prince in the carriage escorted by Shao Zhongxi. Although they had suffered heavy losses, it would take many years to cultivate a dead man. They had not yet killed the prince. Hundreds of dead men, they don''t have many dead men to use.

    But victory and defeat are all in one fell swoop. If you can''t kill the prince, it will be even more difficult to kill in the future.

    Once the prince returns to the palace and recognizes his ancestors, he will be protected not only by the Shao family, but also by the emperor and the queen mother.

    And Ji Yi is already dead, even if their dead fall into the hands of the Shao family, but just relying on the mouths of the dead, there is no other evidence to support them, as long as they refuse to admit it and say it is slander, they may still be fooled. of.

    Because of the emperor''s kindness, he always wanted to be a benevolent king. For so many years, unless there is hard evidence, the emperor will not deal with anyone casually.

    and can''t fool it, they can only do the opposite.

    Thinking like this, Lord Ji sent out almost all the remaining dead soldiers, and he must kill the prince in the carriage escorted by Shao Zhongxi.

    It was also when the last group of people sent out by Lord Ji stopped Shao Zhongxi, and in the palace, the sedan chairs of the prime minister and the imperial censor fell under the steps in front of the imperial study.

    There were also two large mahogany boxes behind them.

    Every day, at this time, they would have people carry two large red wooden boxes to the imperial study with them. Inside these two large red wooden boxes, the prime minister and the doctor of the imperial censor had arranged and dealt with them and needed the emperor to review the memorial.

    Da Ling is still very big, and there are many memorials every day. Naturally, Xuanyuan Hao chooses major events, and some minor matters are handled by the Prime Minister and the Censor, who is the same as the Vice-Chairman. Xuanyuan Hao has a brief look at it. That''s it.

    The prime minister and the imperial censor got off the sedan chair and went up the steps.

    The people behind continued to carry the two large wooden boxes and followed behind them.

    At the entrance of the imperial study room, the **** chief opened two boxes to check in turn, as before, the first box was indeed a memorial, but when the second box was opened, there was a seven or eight-year-old boy sitting inside. He squeaked, trying not to let his expression reveal what he saw.

    He covered the wooden box again, and then bowed to the prime minister and the imperial censor: "It''s all a memorial, the prime minister and the doctor, please."

 Chapter 754ï¼š Blood test done!

    Chapter 754 Blood test!

    Although the prime minister and the imperial censor are not members of the Shao family, they generally do not help the Shao family, but they all protect the emperor, and the crown prince established by the emperor is the orthodox heir, and the future emperor Daling will naturally swear to protect them .

    Nine nights sent Wei Zizhan to the prime minister''s house. The prime minister and the censor naturally agreed to deliver Wei Zizhan safely to the emperor.

    I saw that the prime minister and the imperial censor entered the imperial study room.

    The two big boxes at the back were lifted and entered.

    As soon as Shao Zhongxi dealt with the last group of dead soldiers sent by the Ji family, he looked up at the time and knew that the prime minister and the censor should have delivered his nephew to the emperor safely. With two people, they hurried to the palace on horseback.

    At the gate of the first palace, his eldest brother Shao Boqi was already waiting there with someone, but his eldest brother''s right arm was injured, and he was now tied with gauze and hung around his neck.

    His face doesn''t look good either, and there should be injuries elsewhere on his body.

    But now is not the time to greet each other, the brothers are busy entering the palace.

    The Ji family heard that Shao Zhongxi went straight to the palace regardless of the carriage, and only then did they know the plan was in, and everyone was in chaos. He was even more prepared to flee to the west.

    It is certain that the crown prince recognizes his ancestors and returns to the ancestral ancestry, just to see if there is any solid evidence in the hands of the Shao family to let the emperor cure their sins.

    Once there is, as soon as the people in the palace know about it, they will immediately come and tell them, and they will run away.

    If there is no hard evidence, they will naturally not go to the west.

    There is really no way to prevent them from dying in Tejing now.

    And as long as it is the other way around, how can you live longer.

    The Zhenxi Army has only 200,000 people, but Daling has more than 200,000 horses, and the Zhennan Army alone has 200,000 people. If you really want to rebel, it will be the last resort. There is nothing you can do.

    *

    Royal Palace.

    Imperial study.

    When Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi arrived, the head **** had just prepared a bowl of water, and he was holding it in both hands respectfully and presented it in front of Xuanyuan Hao and Wei Zizhan.

    "I see the emperor, long live the emperor. Long live the emperor." Both Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi knelt down, but only Shao Boqi spoke up.

    Shao Zhongxi was still cold.

    Xuanyuan Hao knew that it was because he did not protect his Shuer well, leaving his Shuer out of the way, and making his Queen live in the pain of missing her son all these years.

    At the beginning, when he married his queen, he promised the Shao family that he would protect his queen so that his queen would be as carefree as she was when she was a girl every day of her life.

    He didn''t do it.

    Since his Shuer disappeared that year, his cold second brother-in-law has been like this, and he has basically never spoken to him, the emperor.

    But the Shao family has been loyal and fierce for generations, and the ancestors of the Shao family are loyal to the monarch and patriotism, so even so, this second brother-in-law still regards him as a king.

    It can be said that in Shao Zhongxi''s eyes, he is no longer a brother-in-law, he is just an emperor.

    Xuanyuan Hao first sighed in his heart before saying, "Get up."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Shao Boqi stood up.

    Shao Zhongxi also stood up, still cold and expressionless.

    A little **** held a small tea tray and uncovered the red cloth on top of the small tea tray. Inside were two daggers.

    The prime minister and the imperial censor were both standing beside him.

    Xuanyuan Hao picked up one of the daggers and opened it. The dagger made a cut on the tip of his finger, and then he dripped a drop of blood into the bowl of clear water.

    PS: Thanks for the rewards of "fireworks that don''t fall", "star wish", "just be happy", "beautiful boy is not sand sculpture", "I''m a rabbit", "M.M" these babies~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 755ï¼š Combines!

    Chapter 755 Fusion!

    Xuanyuan Hao''s confidant and imperial doctor had already arrived. Seeing this, he hurried forward to bandage Xuanyuan Hao''s fingertips.

    Wei Zizhan held another dagger, and some did not dare to cut himself, so he asked the Prime Minister to come, and the Prime Minister was frightened and hurriedly knelt down.

    Doctor Censor was also frightened and hurriedly knelt down. They dare not.

    Looking at the dawdling, the cold Shao Zhongxi strode forward directly, took the dagger, and cut a very small incision on Wei Zizhan''s fingertip, and also dripped a drop of blood into the bowl.

    The prime minister and the imperial censor were busy looking at the bowl.

    Xuanyuan Hao also stared.

    Shao Zhongxi and Shao Boqi also stared.

    The eunuch, the chief eunuch, and others also stared at the bowl without blinking.

    Wei Zizhan himself stared at it.

    Only the confidant imperial doctor, after bandaging Xuanyuan Hao, was busy bandaging Wei Zizhan, and he couldn''t be distracted to stare at the bowl.

    "It''s melted!" Seeing that the two drops of blood merged into one drop, both the Prime Minister and the Censor shouted. Immediately, they all hurriedly knelt down again: "Congratulations to the emperor, the emperor Hexi, His Royal Highness has finally returned!"

    Shao Boqi had already determined that this was his nephew, so naturally he was not surprised by the result, but he was still very happy and hurriedly knelt down to congratulate him.

    Shao Zhongxi has also determined that this is his nephew, and naturally this will be the result, which is not surprising, but he still knelt on the ground with his eldest brother.

    The eunuch, the director, and others also knelt down, congratulations to Xuanyuan Hao.

    Xuanyuan Hao was naturally happy too, Shu''er was back, and his queen must be very happy to know. He had already received a secret letter from Shao Shuting, saying that his queen was pregnant again, and now she was in Huaishu Village. If it wasn''t for the winter and his queen was not in good health, he would definitely go and bring her back in person. .

    "Shu''er!" Xuanyuan Hao also happily lifted Wei Zizhan up.

    Even though Wei Zizhan knew that he was probably His Royal Highness, he was still extremely surprised when he saw two drops of blood fused together.

    He is really His Royal Highness!

    He knew he was!

    It seems that the Wei family treated him so much before, not because he was the child of his concubine, and his favorite concubine died in childbirth when he was born, it should be that he is not the biological child of that family at all!

    Great!

    He is His Royal Highness!

    "Imperial Father." Wei Zizhan also happily shouted Xuanyuan Hao, who was holding him up. His father is the emperor, not some kind of Master Wei!

    "Good! Good!" Xuanyuan Hao Longyan was very happy.

    "I have seen His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, Chitose, Chitose, Chitose." Even Shao Zhongxi spoke up, extremely solemn.

    Seeing that everyone except Emperor Xuanyuan Hao knelt down to him, Wei Zizhan was very proud. He is His Royal Highness!

    When his father is dead, he will be the emperor!

    "Someone!" Xuanyuan Hao shouted. "Don''t hurry to the Phoenix Palace to tell the Queen that the prince has been found!"

    "Yes!" The chief **** hurriedly dispatched people.

    Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi just watched Xuanyuan Hao play.

    Definitely have to do this, otherwise everyone will know that their sister is not actually in the palace.

    It makes no sense that the biological son was found, but the biological mother did not appear.

    After a while, sure enough, a little **** hurried back to report: "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother is very happy to hear that the prince has been found, but the phoenix body is sick and she is bedridden. ."

    "Xu''er, hurry up, go to see your mother and queen with the father and the emperor." Xuanyuan Hao said immediately.

    "Yes, Father."

 Chapter 756ï¼š In fact, Yu Pei was on Xue Yan at the beginning?

    Chapter 756 Actually, the jade pendant was on Xue Yan at the beginning?

    "You haven''t seen your sister for many months. Let''s go to the Phoenix Palace to have a look." Xuanyuan Hao said to Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Shao Boqi immediately clasped his fists. Shao Zhongxi didn''t speak, but he kept up with Shao Boqi.

    The prime minister, the imperial censor and others respectfully sent the emperor Xuanyuan Hao away.

    When he arrived at the Phoenix Palace, Xuanyuan Hao led Wei Zizhan and strode forward, followed by Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi.

    But after entering the Phoenix Palace, where the queen lived, Wei Zizhan didn''t see anyone on the bed, but the maid and **** knelt on the ground.

    After Xuanyuan Hao sat down, he said earnestly to Wei Zizhan: "Shu''er, your mother is not actually in the palace, but you can''t let others know that your mother is not in the palace, otherwise your mother will be in danger. You''re going crazy thinking about it, you must not leak this secret outside."

    "My son understands." Wei Zizhan said.

    On the way he was sent by Jiu Ye to the Imperial Capital, he heard Jiu Ye say that it was the Ji family and Concubine Yi who wanted to kill him when he was forced to live abroad.

    Originally, Jiu Ye thought that this time he could cure the crimes of Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui, but yesterday, Jiu Ye told him that Ji Yi died. So, let him go back to the palace, so be careful.

    Immediately, Wei Zizhan asked, "Where is the queen mother?"

    "In order to go to Changyu to find you, your mother secretly left the palace at the end of August, but she found out on the way that she had a body again, and her health was not good, so she couldn''t find you, she could only find you The third uncle is gone, let me find a place to have the miscarriage, I am afraid that the child in my belly will be the same as you, and the victim will disappear again." Speaking of this, Xuanyuan Hao sighed.

    Wei Zizhan also didn''t understand why Xuanyuan Hao died of the crimes of the Ji family and Concubine Yigui. Obviously, his mother said that the Ji family and Concubine Yigui caused him to go missing, causing him to suffer for so many years.

    Isn''t the emperor the greatest?

    Still asking for evidence for everything?

    If he becomes an emperor in the future, he will not be like this father.

    He must do whatever he wants.

    "Your mother is now in a village called Huaishu Village in Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County," Xuanyuan Hao continued, "The two children are taking care of her, and your third uncle was rescued by these two children before. It''s very safe here, so I arranged for your mother to go there to raise a baby."

    Huaishu Village, Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County?

    Isn''t that the village where Xue Yan lives?

    And two kids?

    Wei Zizhan immediately asked with concern: "Father, how can the two children take care of the mother and queen, isn''t the mother and queen with others?"

    These days, he has been clear about one thing, his mother is the one who cares about him the most.

    Although this father is the biggest, he doesn''t care about him as much as his mother.

    Of course, he did not dare to say this.

    Then he naturally cares about his mother.

    Xuanyuan Hao smiled gratified: "I heard from your third uncle, those two children are not ordinary children, they are not simple, and your mother is accompanied by four maids, she is very good now, and the fetus is very stable, When the baby is born, he will come back to reunite with us."

    At this time, Shao Boqi on the side also smiled and said, "Prince, one of those two children is named Xue Yan, who studied in Shengming Academy before, didn''t you also read in Shengming Academy when you were in Xinyuan County? Do you know him?"

    Of course we met!

    Wei Zizhan wanted to grit his teeth.

    But I was afraid that Xuanyuan Hao didn''t like him like this, so he didn''t do it, but said: "I know, I used to be in the same class with him before, I really didn''t expect that the mother was actually taken care of by him. By the way, my one Yupei, in fact, it wasn''t on me at first, it was on him."

 Chapter 757ï¼š How innocent

    Chapter 757 How innocent

    has been tested by blood, he is His Royal Highness, and he naturally dares to talk about the jade pendant.

    "What''s not in you, but in him?" Xuanyuan Hao was puzzled.

    Shao Zhongxi and Shao Boqi didn''t understand and looked at him.

    Wei Zizhan said: "Originally, I didn''t have a jade pendant on my body, but I picked it up from him before. He had this jade pendant on his body when he was a baby. At that time, the Wei family treated me harshly, and I didn''t have any money. I ca n¡¯t buy anything. It ¡¯s just that his jade Pei was dropped, and I picked it up. I originally wanted to pay back ... Oh, my father, I know that the guard family has always been good to me. It turned out because I was actually in fact Not the child of that family."

    Speaking of the latter, Wei Zizhan even cried.

    He is obviously His Royal Highness, yet he has suffered for so many years while living abroad.

    Xuanyuan Hao originally didn''t like it because Wei Zizhan picked up other people''s things and didn''t return them, but thinking that his son had been living abroad for so many years, the Wei family actually didn''t treat his son well, he naturally felt more distressed, and naturally Can''t blame it.

    Besides, his son is still young, so he can still teach him.

    So, Xuanyuan Hao was busy comforting the son. While comforting him, he didn''t forget to wonder: "Why is the jade pendant on Xue Yan''s child?"

    Shao Boqi naturally felt strange, "This Ji is dead, so I can''t ask."

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t speak, but he didn''t like this nephew a little in his heart. He''s not too young, he''s almost eight years old, and he even picks up other people''s things and doesn''t return them.

    Even if it was his own thing, his nephew didn''t know it was his own thing.

    No matter how much money you have, you cannot lose your backbone.

    Also, this thing is really strange, but as his elder brother said, Ji Yi is dead, so there is no way to ask why this jade pendant is in Xue Yan''s place.

    But this is really a coincidence. Xue Yan was picked up by the Xue family, and he is about the same age as his nephew. Moreover, his sister thought that Xue Yan was his nephew. Yupei was actually on Xue Yan before... If it wasn''t for the blood test that he had just done, he saw the two drops of blood merged together, and he would suspect that the nephew he found was fake. In fact, Xue Yan It''s his nephew.

    Since Xue Yan was not his nephew, the jade pendant was in Xue Yan''s place at the beginning. Was it at the beginning that Ji Yi found a child about the same age as his nephew just in case, and put his nephew''s jade pendant on the child Then, pretend that the child is his nephew, and let the danger be drawn to that child?

    Although he thought that this was probably why Yupei was in Xue Yan''s place in the first place, Shao Zhongxi still didn''t speak.

    Moreover, this may not be difficult to think of.

    Wei Zizhan wondered at the time that if he were His Royal Highness, how could Yu Pei have thought of this possibility when Xue Yan was there, but before Wei Zizhan opened his mouth, he heard Shao Boqi say again¡ª¡ª

    "Although Ji Yi is gone, in order to protect Prince Zhouquan, he put the prince at the gate of Wei''s house and led away the people who were chasing him, but the time was too hasty to investigate carefully, he didn''t know that he was a hypocrite. , it will be bad for the prince. Then he is also likely to put the jade pendant on another child in order to protect the integrity of the prince, making people mistakenly think that the other child is His Royal Highness. "

    Xuanyuan Hao nodded in agreement, and he was always kind and sighed: "Fortunately, that child is fine."

    If he was killed because of this, how innocent.

 Chapter 758ï¼š God never stops me!

    Chapter 758 The sky is endless!

    Wei Zizhan originally wanted this father and emperor to give him a head start and wanted Xue Yan to look good, but Xuanyuan Hao said so, how could he speak ill of Xue Yan.

    That is to say, it is estimated that Xuanyuan Hao will not care about this because of this.

    Fortunately, he will be a prince from now on, isn''t it a matter of him saying something at any time to make Xue Yan look good?

    And now he has just been recognized, so be good for the time being, lest the royal father dislike him.

    He has heard that there is a second prince in the palace. If his father does not like him, abolish him and appoint another prince, isn''t it just a matter of his father''s words?

    *

    When Shao Zhongxi and the others were in the Phoenix Palace, Concubine Yigui was in her own bedroom, and it was difficult to sit still.

    She already knew about the blood test in the imperial study room. The prime minister and the doctor of the imperial censor had seen such a big event with their own eyes.

    Anyway, Xuanyuan Shu was recognized!

    She can ignore this for the time being. She is worried now. The Shao family has iron evidence that the emperor will punish her and the Ji family. Her father and the others are outside the palace, so they can run away, and she is still in the palace. Can you make it?

    "Niangniang, Niangniang." Suddenly, the **** in charge of Concubine Yigui''s bedroom rushed in. "Your Majesty and the others have been in the Phoenix Palace for a while, and they haven''t come out yet, and they haven''t seen any other news from the Royal Forest Army and the Shao family. The Lord Hou sent someone to sneak in and say, if there is iron evidence, we know that the blood test was successful. Before, there will be movements, and we haven''t been surrounded by now, there should be no iron proof, let the empress rest assured and say that the sky will never stop us."

    "Okay!" Concubine Yi Gui was overjoyed and felt the same way. "It''s a godsend to me!"

    If her father and the others go west and become emperor by themselves, it will definitely not be for her son to be the emperor, but her father to be the emperor himself. She is at most a princess, but if her son is the emperor, she is the queen mother!

    Of course, she still doesn''t want the opposite.

    The maid next to Concubine Yi smiled and said, "The prince is back, but the queen is ill. I heard that she can''t get up. It would be great if the disease was gone."

    Concubine Yi Gui finally smiled leisurely and said, "That''s natural. She did it herself. If Ben Gong was her and Ben Gong''s child was gone, Ben Gong would definitely use any means to kill the other party. Ah Dou, who was still unable to help him, I don''t even dare to fight with Ben Gong."

    *

    The prince had an accident before, which caused the prince to be found after more than seven years. In order to prevent his prince from having another accident, Xuanyuan Hao would naturally send the imperial army to protect Wei Zizhan.

    Also, Queen Mother Yunzi was very happy when she learned that her grandson had been found, and sent some people back to protect Wei Zizhan.

    and those secret guards that the Shao family trained for the prince, also put some in the east palace to protect Wei Zizhan and at the same time listen to Wei Zizhan''s orders.

    The Crown Prince has a special palace, which is the East Palace.

    Wei Zizhan''s stay in the East Palace also means that he has officially recognized his ancestors and returned to his ancestry.

    Not only are there many people in the East Palace to protect him, but he is also followed by many people when he goes in and out. Even when he sleeps at night, there are people guarding his bedside, and he is not disgusted.

    First, he was also afraid that something would happen to him.

    Secondly, so many people followed him, he felt very imposing.

    *

    Because the weather was too cold, the road was freezing, and it was not until December 13 that Shao Shuting received the news that Wei Zizhan in the imperial capital had dropped blood to test his relatives and recognized his ancestors.

    This means the overall situation has been settled.

    Shao Shuting was naturally happy.

    It''s just that he didn''t get rid of the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui in one fell swoop, which made him a little disappointed.

 Chapter 759ï¼š He still doesnt believe it, does he?

    Chapter 759 He still doesn''t believe it, right?

    But the Ji family and Concubine Yigui have lost so many dead soldiers, presumably, in the next few years, they will not be able to be as rampant as before, and they will send people to kill whoever wants to kill them.

    The Ji family has Zhenxi Army in their hands, but they are not the same as the dead soldiers who have been trained since childhood.

    And the overall situation is settled, then he, the general, will be fine if he is not in the barracks for a day or two. Now Xinyuan County is very safe. Thinking of this, Shao Shuting wants to go to Huaishu Village to see his sister. He has a long history. He hadn''t seen his sister for a while, and told his sister that his nephew had successfully recognized his ancestors, making his sister even happier.

    However, just in case, even if he goes, he has to go there secretly.

    When he secretly came to Ping''an Town, he didn''t rush to Huaishu Village, but when it was getting dark, he came to Huaishu Village from Ping''an Town.

    When we arrived at Huaishu Village, it was also dark.

    When he was in Huaishu Village before, he visited the surrounding area of ??Huaishu Village. At first, he didn''t enter Huaishu Village at all, but went around from the edge of Huaishu Village.

    Moreover, when he was recovering at Xue Dagui''s house, the two little devils were already building new houses, so he naturally knew where the new houses of the two little devils were.

    Isn''t it right next door to Xue Dagui''s house?

    He came to the back of the huts where his sister lived from the side without making a sound. He walked to the side of the courtyard wall, jumped lightly, and entered the courtyard.

    The genius is dark for a while now, and his sister hasn''t slept yet.

    His sister''s complexion is much better than when he sent her here at the beginning, and people are also cheerful, which makes him have the illusion that he and his sister have not married yet, and are still at home carefree. girl.

    Seeing him coming, his sister was pleasantly surprised.

    When he whispered that his nephew had been tested by blood, and that he had recognized his ancestors and returned to his ancestors, he was safe now, and even the queen mother had sent someone back to protect his nephew, his sister was even more happy.

    "What about the third brother, Ji Yi and her family, has the emperor cured their sins?" Shao Youyue asked expectantly.

    ji has been found, and he promised to identify Concubine Yi and Ji''s family, so this time, the emperor will definitely punish Concubine Yi and Ji''s crimes!

    "This..." Shao Shuting hesitated for a while, but still told his sister the truth, "Sister, Ji Yi hasn''t seen the emperor yet, so he''s gone."

    "What?" Shao Youyue froze for a while, and then her eyes turned red instantly, but the person smiled: "So, he still doesn''t believe it, right? He still didn''t cure Ji Yi and her parents'' crimes, right?"

    Shao Shuting was silent for a while before nodding his head, which was a correct answer.

    For this emperor, Shao Shuting has a complicated mood. Kindness is kindness. He has the people in his heart. He is not a bad emperor at all, but sometimes he does not agree with it.

    "Third brother, tell me honestly, what kind of punishment Ji Yi received at the time, so he didn''t hold back and moved." Shao Youyue smiled, but her eyes turned even redder.

    Shao Shuting didn''t want to say, but his sister made it clear that he must know, he sighed and said simply: "One eye, one ear, and one foot were cut off."

    The tears in Shao Youyue''s eyes finally fell, and she smiled: "So, Ji Yi is not a human being... My Shu''er is not a human being... Those who died because of this incident are not human... It''s just her. Ji Yi and her Ji family are both human, and he is afraid of wronging them, right?"

    "Sister..." Shao Shuting shook his head, wanting to say otherwise, but he didn''t know how to speak for Xuanyuan Hao.

    After all, if Xuanyuan Hao had cured the crimes of Concubine Yi Gui and Ji''s family earlier, many things would not have happened.

 Chapter 760ï¼š Shengqing, you look like my nephew

    Chapter 760 Shengqing, you look like my nephew

    Shao Youyue took the handkerchief that Zi Cui handed over crying, and smiled while wiping away her tears, "I understand."

    My heart is completely cold.

    She will never have any illusions about Xuanyuan Hao again.

    "Perhaps... the emperor has any troubles?" He couldn''t bear to see his younger sister, who was clearly smiling, but was completely disheartened. Shao Shuting still didn''t have much confidence to comfort him.

    Sometimes, the emperor''s approach is a little too kind.

    He was the emperor''s companion. He grew up with the emperor from a young age. According to his understanding of the emperor, the emperor should not be like this, but the emperor just happened to be like this.

    "I don''t care whether he has difficulties or not, third brother, I will never forgive him in this life." Shao Youyue said, extremely firm.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that her mother''s family had been looking for it all the time, her Shuer would never have been found.

    It will not be peaceful now!

    "Okay, sister, don''t be sad." Shao Shuting was afraid that his sister would be sad, so he would be in a bad mood, and his body, which had been recuperated so hard, would collapse again.

    "I''m not sad." Shao Youyue smiled. "Actually, I already understood it, but Shu''er and Jiyi have never been found. I''m still lying to myself."

    This is good, Shao Shuting doesn''t know what to say.

    Immediately, he hurriedly changed the subject and said, "Sister, I haven''t seen those two little devils for a while now, please ask someone to invite them to the back, and I''ll talk to them too."

    It''s hard to let Xue Dafu and the others know that he is here, but they can still let the two little devils know.

    "Alright." As soon as Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were mentioned, Shao Youyue laughed heartily and quickly ordered: "Xia Han, go and invite them over quickly."

    "Yes." Xia Han was busy.

    "By the way, sister," Shao Shuting remembered one thing, "that jade pendant was not on the prince at first, but on Shengqing."

    "What do you mean?" Shao Youyue didn''t understand.

    Shao Shuting explained the news he received about this part in detail.

    "Ji Yi almost killed another innocent child in order to protect my Shuer..." I saw Shao Youyue folded her hands together, "Fortunately, Shengqing''s child is fine."

    Shao Shuting sighed: "Ji Yi can''t do anything either."

    In that case, although I don¡¯t want to hurt him, but for the sake of his nephew¡¯s safety, that¡¯s the only way to do it.

    "I know." Shao Youyue nodded, then she stopped talking, just lowered her head and remained silent.

    Shao Shuting stopped talking.

    In front of , Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally hadn''t slept yet. When Xia Han came to invite them, although he didn''t say anything, he just asked them to go to the back, but they felt that something must have happened, so they followed Xia Han to the back.

    Several huts were clearly lit, but a needle fell silently, and no one spoke, and I didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Immediately, he followed Xia Han into the middle hut.

    When they went in, they saw Shao Shuting sitting in the house, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised.

    Shao Shuting is not Shi Ye, he is a great general anyway, if he can''t come here secretly without being discovered, he is not worthy of being a great general.

    "Two little devils, meet again."

    Shao Shuting had been silent with his sister, but when he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming, he immediately laughed, got up and squatted in front of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with a smile.

    Regardless of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s reaction, he then stared at Xue Yan''s face and said with a smile: "Shengqing, let me see, my sister told me about you more than once. It looks like my nephew grows out."

    PS: Ahhhhh Xiaoyan and Yuebao finally know about this!

    Next, let¡¯s see Xiaoyan and Yuebao!

    Haha, ahhh~

 Chapter 761ï¼š Is it reliable to recognize a relative by a drop of blood?

    Chapter 761 Is it unreliable to recognize relatives by dripping blood?

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue immediately looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan groaned in his heart.

    No way? Could it be that his family Yuebao really said that he is His Royal Highness?

    Then why didn''t they hear what Shao Youyue said, Shao Youyue has been coming to their house for more than three months.

    Xue Yan looked at Shao Youyue suspiciously.

    Jiang Yue also thought this was strange, and also looked at Shao Youyue.

    But before Shao Youyue could react, Shao Shuting was already following his own words and said with a smile: "I also forgot what my nephew looked like when he was a child, it''s been so many years, at that time he was just a few years old. My baby, I haven''t seen each other again, how can I remember it?"

    Xue Yan was still looking at Shao Youyue.

    Jiang Yue also looked at Shao Youyue.

    Shao Shuting finally noticed: "...You guys just ignore me. Wait," he finally realized that something was wrong, and looked at Shao Youyue, "Sister, didn''t you tell Shengqing that he looks like my nephew? ?"

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t say this, why didn¡¯t you say it?

    "No." Shao Youyue said with a gentle smile, "I was worried that I told Sheng Qing that Shu''er grew to look like him, and I wanted to have a blood test with him, because I was afraid that he would always wait and wait. In the end, if it wasn''t, he would be very disappointed. He wanted to wait until the blood test day to tell him. If that''s the case, he would also be disappointed that day. How could Old Doctor Shen know that I had been bleeding uncontrollably since I was a child, and my body It wasn''t good, I couldn''t do a blood test, so I didn''t talk about it again, and I still planned to have a blood test someday, and I would talk to him someday."

    And now, if it wasn''t for her third brother telling this child Shengqing, she would not have said it.

    After all, her son has been found, and it is not Shengqing at all, why say it, making this child Shengqing uncomfortable.

    The one who was picked up should be somewhat sensitive to this kind of thing.

    Hearing this, Xue Yan was calm on the surface, but inside he was like a stormy sea.

    It shows that the impact on him is not small.

    The current queen even thought about having a blood test with him?

    You can see the meaning of the current queen. It seems that there is no need to test it now. Does that mean that the real prince has been found? Has the blood test proved it to be true? Are people still alive? Therefore, completely ruling out the possibility that he is the prince, Shao Shuting and the queen would say these words to him so easily?

    In the last life, the prince was found after mid-April and before the middle of June next year, and he was still the prince who was cut into eight pieces... Not only has this life advanced so much, but people are still alive...

    If this is the butterfly effect, then the impact is a bit big.

    Xue Yan can think of these, and Jiang Yue can naturally think of these.

    but!

    Drop blood test?

    This is not reliable at all.

    Although there was a blood test in the ancient times of her original world, it was really unreliable.

    This beautiful queen and the others, shouldn''t they have mistaken their son?

    After all, the beauty queen thought at first that the prince would look like Xue Yan when he grew up.

    Logically speaking, Xue Yan should be the prince.

    As soon as Jiang Yue thought of this, she wanted to ask Shao Youyue and Shao Shuting if they knew any jade pendants, because Xue Yan had been carrying a jade pendant since she was a child, but now the jade pendant has not been brought back, and the people from Mr. Zhang''s family haven''t taken it from Changyu. return.

    But before she opened her mouth to ask, she heard Shao Shuting and Shao Youyue laughing: "It''s still you women who have a delicate mind. If this is me, if it''s not easy to tell Shengqing about it, this will definitely be said. But now the prince has recognized his ancestors. Now, there''s nothing more to say."

 Chapter 762ï¼š Its already clear

    Chapter 762 is already clear

    This is the recognition of the ancestors, and it is obvious that the blood has been tested.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless. So, the Queen of Beauty and the others are very likely to admit the wrong son?

    When Xue Yan heard that he recognized his ancestors and returned to his ancestry, he was sure that he had really done a blood test.

    And all the blood tests have been done, so it should be His Royal Highness. He naturally knows that in his heart. He is quite calm on the face, but he still feels a little bit in his heart.

    But not lost.

    After all, no matter in his previous life or in this life, he doesn''t really care who his biological parents are.

    Anyway, if he really wanted to say what that feeling was, he couldn''t tell.

    forced him to say, that may be, no matter who his biological parents are, they are his biological parents.

    As soon as Shao Shuting finished talking to Shao Youyue, he looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan again, and said with a smile, "You guys are not simple anyway, and you know the identities of me and my sister, even if I don''t say it, I just said my nephew, You should also know that my nephew I said was His Royal Highness Xuanyuan, who had been missing for many years."

    Xue Yan did not speak.

    Jiang Yue didn''t speak. She planned to wait for Shao Shuting to finish speaking, but Shao Shuting obviously didn''t finish his words. She is in no hurry.

    "Anyway, someone has been found." Shao Shuting continued to laugh, he was still very happy. "It can be considered that we have found it. We have been looking for so many years. In the south, east, and northwest, where have we not found it? Someday dare to relax a little bit of vigilance? I am afraid that Concubine Yi and Ji''s people will find it before us. It was really thrilling before, almost Concubine Yi Gui and the Ji family killed him. Fortunately, he went to the **** shop. By the way, when it comes to the **** shop, Sheng Qing, I have to thank you. At the same time, I also want to say sorry to you for Ji Yi. "

    Empress Shao nodded straightly, her eyes showing distress.

    Xue Yan: "What do you mean?"

    Jiang Yue also didn''t understand.

    Shao Shuting sighed and didn''t answer directly, but asked first: "Did you always have a jade pendant on your body before and then lost it?"

    Jiang Yue was a little surprised. He actually knew about Xue Yan''s jade pendant. She just wanted to ask this.

    Xue Yan was also quite surprised, he didn''t expect to mention his jade pendant. Isn''t he the crown prince? Hasn''t the crown prince been recognized back? This refers to his jade pendant... just now he also mentioned the pawnshop...

    Quickly, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue immediately looked at me, and I saw you, and they all reacted: Could it be that the recognized prince is Wei Zizhan?

    Wei Zizhan picked up his jade pendant and went to the pawnshop? Or to redeem it? Didn''t Mr. Zhang''s servant, A Zhong, go to Changyu? It''s less likely to be there, but more likely to be redeemed? That''s why Wei Zizhan escaped the catastrophe and didn''t die in the same way as in his previous life?

    "It''s because of that jade pendant," Shao Shuting said again, before Xue Yan could answer. "He saved him. He had bought the jade pendant because of his financial constraints. Later, he went to the pawnshop to redeem it. He happened to be away from home. Shixian County Yahou''s house was not left alive during this period of bloodbath."

    is already very clear, that is Wei Zizhan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    At the same time, they also understood that the few people with knives that Shen Yuxuan mentioned before were people who were distant relatives of Wei Zizhan''s family, and they should really not be distant relatives of Wei Zizhan''s family.

    Heshi County''s gov''t was bloodbathed, probably by those few people.

    Those people should be from Concubine Yi and Ji''s family.

    "I''ve already said this, and you must already know who he is. Shengqing," Shao Shuting smiled at Xue Yan, "it''s Wei Zizhan who used to be in the same academy with you."

 Chapter 763ï¼š The more he listened, the more he looked like a prince...

    Chapter 763 How come the more you listen, the more he looks like a prince...

    Xue Yan did not speak.

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    Shao Shuting continued to laugh: "Actually, I also want to say sorry to you for him. At the beginning, the jade pendant was yours. He picked it up. He knew that you had brought it with you since you were a child, but he didn''t give it back to you."

    What is the beginning?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were puzzled.

    But they didn''t ask anything, and Shao Shuting would obviously explain it himself, so there was no need for them to ask.

    Sure enough, Shao Shuting laughed again: "But in fact, that jade pendant was part of my sister''s dowry. When my nephew was born, my sister gave it to my nephew. After all, this jade pendant is actually not It''s yours, but it''s his."

    Xue Yan''s jade pendant is Queen Shao''s dowry...

    Jiang Yue even felt that her family Xue Yan was the prince.

    couldn''t help but help her family Xue Yan and asked: "If it was originally his, why did the jade pendant follow Xue Yan when Xue Yan was still in the infancy?"

    Although Xue Yan also wanted to ask this question, he felt that his Yuebao was a little active now, as if he wanted to make sure of something. Are you sure he is the prince?

    But all blood tests were done, and Wei Zizhan was confirmed to be His Royal Highness, how could she still want to be sure?

    And she''s not someone who doubts or determines something for no reason...

    Is it!

    The blood test is actually not reliable at all? !

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan was startled and immediately looked at his Yuebao.

    His family Yuebao came from another world, or a world that was much more advanced than here. It was amazing. He knew a lot of things and theories that he didn¡¯t know. For example, quilts would not generate heat by themselves, such as the butterfly effect. Is the blood test really unreliable?

    Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan suddenly looking at her, and knew that he had reacted. She didn''t say anything to him, just glanced at him.

    The two had a tacit understanding, and Xue Yan naturally knew that this was what he meant by not talking about it first and talking about it later, so he calmed down and calmed himself down again.

    Shao Shuting no longer had this tacit understanding. He just heard Jiang Yue''s question and said with a smile: "This is why I apologized for Ji Yi and Sheng Qing. Ji Yi was the secret guard who escaped with my nephew in his arms. He wanted to protect my nephew. , I put my nephew at the gate of Wei''s house, and the jade pendant was put on another child who was just like my nephew, who was still in the swaddle. I wanted the people who were chasing to mistake that child to be my nephew, and let the danger Go to that child, that child is you, Shengqing."

    said, Shao Shuting sighed again.

    Shao Youyue also looked apologetic, and also apologized, "Shengqing, I almost hurt you, but fortunately you have been safe and sound."

    Xue Yan, who realized that the blood test might not be reliable, was a little complicated. The more he listened, the more he looked like a prince...

    Xue Yan glanced at his Yuebao, and after a long while, his Yuebao couldn''t help asking, and he asked himself, "Did that dark guard named Ji Yi himself say that he put the jade pendant on me?"

    "That''s not true." Shao Shuting answered quickly. "My eldest brother told me this in his letter. When he said Ji Yi, he said that he put my nephew at the gate of the Wei family and raised it for the Wei family. Later, after my nephew recognized his ancestor and returned to the ancestral family, he said that he picked up the jade pendant for you. Yes, but Ji Yi was gone at this time. The Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui were afraid that Ji Yi would tell the emperor that they sent people to hunt him and my nephew, so they sent a lot of people to kill Ji Yi. My elder brother did not protect him. Stop him, but he blocked a sword for my eldest brother, and it''s gone. There is no way to check with Ji Yi. My eldest brother and the others deduced that this is the case, and I think it should be the case. "

 Chapter 764ï¼š Too many loopholes?

    Chapter 764 Too many loopholes?

    "However, to be honest, Shengqing," said this, Shao Shuting laughed, "if it wasn''t for my nephew''s blood test, my eldest brother and second brother saw the blood melted together, I would have I suspect that you are my nephew, and the jade pendant was on you before."

    Xue Yan''s mood is more complicated. He seems to be really...

    There are too many loopholes...

    One is that the dark guard said it himself; the other is that if the dark guard released the jade pendant, so that the pursuers mistakenly thought that he was His Royal Highness, then why did the dark guard not mention it to Shao Boqi and the others, such an important matter, The dark guard said that the person was placed at the door of Wei''s house. It was impossible not to mention this jade pendant, and he didn''t mention the other thing about the jade pendant. That jade pendant should be with the real prince...

    Jiang Yue also felt that there were too many loopholes, so she naturally felt that Xue Yan was the prince. At the same time, they felt that Shao Shuting believed too much in the blood test.

    But this is ancient, no wonder.

    Even Xue Yan believed in the blood test at first.

    If it wasn''t for her abnormal performance, Xue Yan wouldn''t have reacted to the fact that the blood test was unreliable.

    "That Ji Yi, since you said that the prince will be raised by the Wei family, why did it take you so long to find Wei Zizhan?" Xue Yan didn''t know what mood she was in when she asked this. However, if you ask more clearly, he and his Yuebao can also be more confident.

    Jiang Yue also looked at Shao Shuting.

    "That''s right, we actually didn''t find Ji Yi for a long time." Speaking of this, Shao Shuting sighed again.

    Immediately, Shao Shuting said in detail: "Back then, in order to make my nephew safer, Ji Yi wanted to use himself to lure away the pursuers, but Naihe was injured and didn''t go too far, only to Lingshan Town, that''s all. He fainted due to lack of physical strength. It is estimated that he hit his head when he fainted, and was stupid when he woke up. Later, he was found by Concubine Yi Gui and the Ji family unintentionally."

    Hearing Lingshan Town, she was still stupid. Jiang Yue instantly remembered that an old man died on the edge of the village where her aunt Xue Xiaoxi lived. That old man was from Lingshan Town, and a stupid son in the family disappeared... So, that stupid Is the son actually Ji Yi?

    Shao Shuting is still saying: "We didn''t know at first, it was my elder brother who accidentally discovered that a fool was locked up in Ji''s dungeon. He thought it was very strange, so he told my second brother, and my second brother sent him to Lingshan Town. A murder case is linked together, an old man died in Lingshan Town, and that stupid son is gone."

    Jiang Yuexin said: As expected, Ji Yi is that stupid son.

    "Then my second brother started to investigate," Shao Shuting continued, "and later found out that the stupid son described by the neighbors looked like Ji Yi, so my eldest brother would naturally find a way to rescue him. Once rescued, if it fails once, it will be very difficult to rescue again. But on the night of November 16, Ji Yi suddenly woke up. We didn¡¯t know it at the time. Only then did I know that Concubine Yi Gui kicked Ji Yi in a fit of anger, and Ji slammed her head into the wall, she fainted at the time, and when she woke up again, she was miraculously awake."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. This way of waking up is really...

    But I didn''t wake up until November 16th, and today is only December 13th. I haven''t been here for a month. It really doesn''t count as a long time.

 Chapter 765ï¼š He is the prince

    Chapter 765 He is the Prince

    "My eldest brother saw that the doctor came out of Ji''s house," Shao Shuting continued, "I guess it was Ji Yi who woke up, no matter if it was a surefire way, it could only be saved. Ji family''s methods were cruel, Ji Yi would definitely not be able to bear it, he would As soon as Ji was rescued, he told my eldest brother that he could not bear the trick, and urged my eldest brother to send someone to Xinyuan County to find Wei Dashan''s family, saying that he had put my nephew in Wei Dashan''s house. At the door of the house. Unexpectedly, the Wei family moved, not in Xinyuan County, but in Ping''an Town below. Later, when they arrived in Ping''an Town, they found out that they had gone to Changyu, and then my second brother and the others went to Changyu. Changyu is really thrilling. Fortunately, my nephew pawned the jade pendant before. Our people found the jade pendant and sent someone to guard it at the pawnshop. He happened to go to the pawnshop that day to redeem the jade pendant. Go, just to escape the bloodbath of the yahou''s house in Heshi County, otherwise, he must have died."

    is not only dead, but will be cut into eight pieces.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both thought.

    The child who was cut into eight pieces in a previous life was Wei Zizhan. It''s just that things are ahead of schedule now, and because of some things, the ending has also changed.

    When Wei Zizhan went to redeem the jade pendant, it must be because Mr. Zhang¡¯s servant, A Zhong, asked him for it. He refused to return it, so he had to go to the prefect, and Wei Zizhan had to go to the pawnshop to redeem the jade pendant.

    That''s because he asked Mr. to get back the jade pendant, otherwise, Wei Zizhan would definitely end up being cut into pieces again.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan fell into silence.

    He was basically clear.

    also didn''t dare to look at the Queen Shao Youyue.

    He should be the prince.

    That Shao Youyue is his mother...

    This mother has been looking for him in the past life, and she went crazy because she found the ''he'' who was cut into pieces, and finally fell into the water and drowned...

    In this life, these years, this mother has been looking for him, and because she missed his son too much and wanted to find his son, she was mentally disturbed before... It was only after she came to Huaishu Village that she slowly recovered. ...

    If Shao Shuting didn''t send her here, it should be the end of her previous life...

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan''s mouth trembled.

    If he were the crown prince, then in his last life, Xuanyuan Yi left a legacy, telling Xuanyuan Ling to kill him, and Xuanyuan Ling to kill him. Is it possible that he knew about this?

    If you know... No wonder, when he asked ''because the minister''s merit is higher than the master'', Xuanyuan Ling said ''it''s right'', obviously it is, why is it... so...

    Also, Dali Siqing tried his best to protect him in his last life. Maybe it was because he knew that he was actually Xuanyuan Shu... If so, then the emperor was obviously just a scapegoat, and the culprit should be Xuanyuan Yi, right?

    "Shengqing, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Xue Yan suddenly silent and still staring at the ground, Shao Shuting felt that something was wrong.

    Without waiting for Xue Yan to answer, Shao Shuting laughed to himself and joked: "You shouldn''t be thinking that you are probably my nephew, okay, don''t think about it, you are very smart, but you are bleeding. I recognize my relatives, there is no way that my nephew is fake, you are really not my nephew."

    Shao Youyue looked at Xue Yan with her eyes down and stared at the ground, but she felt very distressed, she whispered to Shao Shuting and said, "Third brother, you hurt the child''s heart so much, if I knew that your heart was so weak, I would remind you , let you stop talking about Shu''er."

 Chapter 766ï¼š Instead of relying on Shao Shuting and the others, it is better to rely on herself

    Chapter 766 Relying on Shao Shuting and the others, it is better to rely on herself

    Shengqing was picked up by his family. He must be extremely sensitive to this kind of thing. Knowing that he may be or not, even if he is not disappointed, he must have some ideas.

    Before , it wasn''t that she was afraid of this child, and she didn''t even tell him that she thought her family was just like him when she grew up.

    Hearing what Shao Youyue said, I understood what Shao Youyue meant. Suddenly, all the tragic deaths of all his family members came to him in the previous life, and now there is another scene of such a gentle mother who was stimulated insane in her previous life, and The final scene of drowning in water, even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he imagined that it all rushed towards him... It stimulated Xue Yan''s eyes almost instantly, and a tear fell.

    As soon as Jiang Yue saw it, she immediately pulled Xue Yan and left.

    He was stunned again.

    is worse than before every time.

    It''s like he will die here in pain if he doesn''t leave.

    Besides, things are basically clear, there is no need to stay in this hut anymore, he must be Prince Xuanyuan.

    Just need to have evidence to prove this, otherwise even if she proves that the blood test is really unreliable, it only shows that he is still possible, and does not completely prove that Wei Zizhan is impossible.

    After all, as soon as Ji said it, people were placed at the gate of the Wei family and raised by the Wei family, and the Wei family only had a child about the age of the prince, Wei Zizhan.

    Then there are two things to check. One is whether Wei Zizhan is the biological family of Wei.

    The other thing is of course that Xue Yan was placed at the door of Wei''s house by Ji Yi, but why was Xue Dafu picked it up on the way back from the county? Did the Wei family threw Xue Yan? Who is responsible for throwing it? All have to be checked.

    It is better to rely on Shao Shuting and the others than to rely on herself.

    Besides, she believed herself far more than Shao Shuting and the others.

    She will check it herself.

    So, don''t tell Shao Shuting and the others about this.

    Besides, that Wei Zizhan said that the jade pendant belonged to Xue Yan after a blood test was done. He must have had a chance to say it before, so why not say it? Obviously greedy for the prince''s position.

    In this case, let Wei Zizhan sit on it first, shield Xue Yan from the limelight, and let Wei Zizhan know what it means to eat your own fruit.

    "Hey, baby Jiang Yue, what are you doing pulling Shengqing away?" Shao Shuting didn''t see Xue Yan shed tears at all, he only saw Jiang Yue pulling Xue Yan away, he suppressed his voice and shouted anxiously, for fear of Xue Dafu in front of him. They heard.

    Naturally, it is not easy to chase Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    As soon as Jiang Yue pulled Xue Yan out, he went forward.

    "Third brother, you are too careful, someone like Shengqing must be very sensitive to this matter." Although Empress Shao didn''t see Xue Yan shed tears, Xue Yan just lowered her eyes and looked at the ground. Seeing it all, now that Jiang Yue was pulling Xue Yan away, she couldn''t help but say her third brother again.

    Shao Shuting was very distressed: "It turns out that Shengqing is also vulnerable." He always thought that the two little devils were like iron, and there would never be any major ups and downs in his emotions.

    "It''s my fault." Shao Shuting said again. Immediately, he hurriedly said to Shao Youyue: "Sister, I don''t want to go to the front. You can apologize to Shengqing for me tomorrow."

    "Yes." Shao Youyue agreed.

    It was so cold outside, and the biting north wind was blowing again, and as soon as Xue Yan was pulled out of the hut by Jiang Yue, his frozen whole body was instantly awake.

    But he was still startled.

    then looked at Jiang Yue gratefully.

    Thanks to her being there.

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of these babies, such as "o", "Pan Pan Pan Pan", "Blooming Flowers", "Book Friends 854***882"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 767ï¼š So many coincidences, it can explain the problem

    Chapter 767 There are so many coincidences, it can explain the problem

    Jiang Yue saw him looking at her and knew that he was all right, so she let go and stopped holding him.

    Both stopped.

    The two just stood facing each other in the cold wind for a while, and neither of them said a word, until Xue Yan calmed down completely, and the two continued to walk forward.

    Xue Dafu was about to go to sleep, wrapped in a thick cotton coat, and habitually came out first to see if the courtyard door was closed. Just when he saw his two precious children coming back from behind, he immediately said, "It''s so late. , why are you still in the back, go back to your room, it''s cold today, you can freeze people to death."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Xue Dafu saw that the yard door was closed, and saw his two precious children walking towards their room. Usually, his two precious children did not need him to worry too much, so he hurried back to the room again, blew the light, and hurriedly put the Hide yourself under the covers.

    Jiang Yue did not rush back to her own room, but entered Xue Yan''s room and sat with Xue Yan on the kang under the window.

    sat opposite each other with a small table in between.

    After a long while, Jiang Yuecai said, "You are the prince."

    He was picked up seven years ago, he was about the same age as the prince, and he had the jade pendant on his body since he was a child. Ji Yi never said that he put the jade pendant on him. Seeing that the real prince was brought up by the Wei family, and the blood test was unreliable, but the beauty queen said that he looked like Xuanyuan Shu in the swaddling clothes... It''s just one thing, so many coincidences, just It can explain the problem.

    As for Wei Zizhan, apart from growing up in the Wei family and being about the same age as the prince, what evidence is there to prove that he is the prince? No.

    Xue Yan is definitely Xuanyuan Shu.

    Hearing her words, Xue Yan didn''t say anything else, only replied softly: "Yeah." After a while, he still asked: "Why is blood test not reliable?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "If you really want to say it, you may not understand it, because the common ABO blood group system in humans can divide people''s blood types into A, B, AB and O. All you need to know is that blood is not fused together. , it can prove that it is a parent-child relationship, it may be the same blood type, or other reasons."

    Xue Yan can probably still understand.

    In addition to other reasons, there are many people in this world who have the same blood type, and the blood of people with the same blood type drops in a bowl of water, even if there is no parent-child relationship, they will melt together.

    "I saw that you didn''t look much like Aunt Xiao before, so I didn''t think about it. Now," Jiang Yue added, "either you have expressed the recessive gene from your parents, or it is because the gene is still There are cases of mutation.¡±

    Listening to the word gene alone, Xue Yan may not understand it, but put gene in this sentence, Xue Yan will understand.

    In short, it is normal for a child to not be like a parent.

    Xue Yan nodded.

    "Ten Ye said that there was something important to tell Aunt Xiao, but the next day, Aunt Xiao was so happy that she walked out of the hut. Now it seems that that day, Aunt Xiao knew that Wei Zizhan had found him. ." Jiang Yue analyzed.

    Xue Yan felt the same way, so he nodded: "It should be."

    "Also," Jiang Yue said again, "Xia Han didn''t let us follow us to the back, only let the old doctor Shen go, and also said that Aunt Xiao had some personal matters to ask the old doctor Shen, so of course she wanted to ask about the blood test. dear."

 Chapter 768ï¼š Cant let Xuanyuan Yi be the emperor

    Chapter 768 Can''t let Xuanyuan Yi be the emperor

    "By the way," Jiang Yue remembered another thing, and said quickly, "When Aunt Xiao came that day, when she saw you in the carriage, she fainted later. I felt strange at the time, and I asked, As a result, Zi Cui and the others said that Aunt Xiao is always like this and her spirit is a little out of order, so I don''t doubt it."

    Apart from nodding in agreement, Xue Yan didn''t know what to say.

    "Then what are you going to do in the future?" Jiang Yue suddenly changed the conversation and asked. No matter what, ask the parties for their opinions.

    Xue Yan was silent.

    Jiang Yue knew he was thinking, so he waited.

    Xue Yan was really thinking.

    He can figure out a lot of things in his previous life now, but because they are all things in his previous life, even if he can figure it out, he can''t prove it.

    But he knew one thing, let alone let the second prince Xuanyuan Yi be the emperor.

    It''s not that he wants to be the emperor. If he wanted to, he would have been in his last life, just because he knew too well that once Xuanyuan Yi became the emperor, his mother and grandparents who had never been crazy in his life would still not be able to. Have a good ending.

    The struggle for imperial power is like this. The emperor''s brother is too powerful or the brother''s family is too powerful, and the emperor will be particularly uneasy.

    Thinking that his mother and grandfather''s family can have a good end, the future Emperor Daling can only come out of his mother''s belly.

    He doesn''t want to be an emperor, he doesn''t think it''s good to be an emperor, so he can only hope that the child in his mother''s womb is a boy.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan also said, "Check it out. Since I am the one, then Wei Zizhan should be the Wei family''s biological child. When I was studying in the same class with Wei Zizhan, I heard someone say, The Wei family used to be hypocritical and could not stay in the county until they moved to the town. Mr. Wei is not a good person at all. Then Ji Yi put me at the door of the Wei family, even if someone in the Wei family carried me in, I would There is a high possibility of being thrown away later.¡±

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. Although she didn''t know the hypocrisy of the Wei family before and moved to the town for this reason, she also thought that he must have been thrown away after being carried in.

    "And when I was in the same class with Wei Zizhan, I heard that," Xue Yan continued, "his mother didn''t give birth to him because he was difficult to give birth to, so his father didn''t like him very much. Wei Zizhan should really Master Wei''s own."

    "Um."

    "So," Xue Yan concluded, "there are two things that need to be investigated. Wei Zizhan was born to the Wei family, and I was lost by the Wei family. It is best to find out who carried me and lost it in the first place. Wherever I threw it, the place where my father picked me up is the same place."

    Since they all wanted to go together, Jiang Yue didn''t say anything more, just nodded again, and replied, "Yeah."

    "Since there are many people with the same blood type," Xue Yan added, "it''s a lot of people who drop blood in a bowl, and there must be a lot of them that can be melted together, which proves that the blood test is unreliable. It''s easy, but it''s not in a hurry. I''ll talk about those two things. Now, it''s useless. At most, I will be suspected of being the prince again, and the house of the yahou in Heshi County was not washed with blood. Well, everyone is dead, only Wei Zizhan is left, and for the time being, no one has proved that Wei Zizhan is the biological child of the Wei family, so Wei Zizhan is still possible."

    Jiang Yue said: "No hurry, with Wei Zizhan now the crown prince, you will be safer."

    Xue Yan just sighed.

    He never intended to use anyone as a shield, but Wei Zizhan took it upon himself.

 Chapter 769ï¼š The more people, the more believable

    Chapter 769 The more people, the more believable

    The person was found in Changyu. After so many days from Changyu to Dijing, Wei Zizhan didn''t even say that the jade pendant belonged to him...

    Also, Wei Zizhan grew up in the Wei family since he was a child. Can he not know if he is the biological child of the Wei family? But even if it''s not very clear, you''ve always heard about the fact that his own mother died because of the difficulty in giving birth to him, right?

    Even an outsider like him heard about it.

    The class knew about it at the time.

    Someone said this once, and mentioned that Wei Zizhan was not liked by Master Wei because of this.

    It is impossible for Wei Zizhan to not know about this.

    I knew about this, but when the Shao family didn''t find him, when they suspected that he was His Royal Highness, let me talk about it...

    He definitely didn''t say it, otherwise Shao Zhongxi was so suspicious. If he knew that the jade pendant was not from Wei Zizhan at all, and there was also the fact that Wei Zizhan''s mother died in childbirth, and Empress Shao said that he looked like Xuanyuan Shu... Shao Zhongxi even had to decide A person, who also identified him, came to take him to the imperial capital for a blood test, not Wei Zizhan.

    Wei Zizhan must have said nothing.

    Even if he said it, he chose to say it in his own favor.

    After a blood test, he said that the jade pendant belonged to him, which is the best evidence.

    "Then let''s go to the town tomorrow to check." Jiang Yue said. "Whether we can find it in the town or not, we still have to go to the county to check. Before the Wei family went to Changyu, after Ji Yi carried you to Xinyuan County, the Wei family lived either in the county or in the town. , these two places must be checked."

    Then, Jiang Yue said specifically¡ª¡ª

    "We''re the only one left in Wei Zizhan''s family, but his relatives should still be there. Whether Wei Zizhan was born to Master Wei himself, relatives generally know. Especially Wei Zizhan''s mother''s family."

    "If they don''t have a family or relatives, then what about the dismissed servants of his family. From the year Wei Zizhan was born to now, it''s impossible for the Wei family to have no servants dismissed, right? Changyu''s side. It was bloodbathed, but it''s not like these dismissed servants were also killed, right?"

    "Then Master Wei said that he is a master. It is impossible for him to take you out of the Wei residence and throw you away. He should have asked the servants to throw you away."

    "Then it''s very likely that more than one servant in the Wei family knew about this. After all, a child was put at the door and was thrown away later. There must have been some discussions in the Wei family. I hope those servants who know this matter, I didn''t follow you to Changyu."

    The house of the yamen in Heshi County was bloodbathed. If he followed Changyu, he would be dead.

    "It''s best to find the midwife who delivered Wei Zizhan."

    "And you were picked up by Uncle Dafu on the way back from the county. It would be better if you could find out who threw you."

    "So," Jiang Yue also concluded, "Our next step is to find those relatives, the dismissed servants, and the midwife that year, and ask them about it."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan nodded, agreeing very much.

    He must have asked his relatives, and he had heard before that Wei Zizhan''s father, Mr. Wei, was not only a true and kind person, but also very stingy. In fact, he was an iron rooster. I can''t work anymore, or I can''t bring Changyu... etc. For various reasons, Mr. Wei will definitely not keep these servants in vain, but will dismiss them and let these servants leave the Wei family.

    If you can find the midwife who delivered Wei Zizhan, it will be more convincing.

    That is, the more witnesses there are, the more people can believe.

    "If you are looking for those who have been dismissed, you have to look for those who were dismissed in the last eight years, and those who were dismissed earlier, so you may not know." Xue Yan said.

 Chapter 770ï¼š Then Ill be there?

    Chapter 770 Then I''ll be here?

    Jiang Yue said: "That''s for sure."

    If it was earlier, you might not have known that Wei Zizhan was pregnant with a child, it must have been within this time frame.

    Xue Yan suddenly fell silent again. After a long while, he still said, "I don''t want to be emperor."

    In his last life, although he did not become the emperor, Xuanyuan Yi''s health became worse and worse, and he did the emperor''s work. Later, when Xuanyuan Ling became the emperor, he was too young at first, so he still did the emperor''s work. If he becomes the emperor in this life, then the emperor''s work will be done by him even more.

    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t want to be this fate again in his life.

    "That''s inappropriate." Jiang Yue didn''t think it was a big deal.

    Xue Yan looked at her in surprise. Is it that simple...

    Jiang Yue looked back at him.

    Xue Yan sighed again: "But if Aunt Xiao is my son..."

    "It''s alright," Jiang Yue still didn''t think it was a big deal, "I''ll help you at that time to see who is suitable to be the emperor, you just let it go."

    "...Also." After speaking, Xue Yan laughed. I have to say that his Yuebao is really decisive in these matters.

    Jiang Yue originally wanted to say, ''If you are still not at ease, then I will do it'', she would not let him do things he didn''t like to do, and there was really no suitable person to give in, so she could only do it, but Seeing that Xue Yan was smiling, she didn''t say anything. Xue Yan really thought she was joking.

    After a while, Jiang Yue went back to her room to sleep.

    Xue Yan was still sitting on the kang, in front of the small table. His mind was not chaotic, he and his Yuebao had analyzed almost the same, and he had calmed down a long time ago, but he couldn''t sleep.

    As soon as he thought that Queen Shao was his mother in the hut behind, he¡­

    Fortunately, he already knew.

    It wasn''t until it was almost dawn that Xue Yan went to lie down, and he only lay down for a while, then it was dawn and he got up again.

    After washing up, Xue Yan walked over to Liu Guixia who was making wowtou in the kitchen and said to Liu Guixia, "Mother, Yuebao and I want to go to the town to see fourth brother today, and by the way, stay in the town for a few days, hurry up. It''s New Year''s Eve, the town is very lively, and many people are already shopping for New Year''s goods, and Yuebao and I also want to go shopping."

    "Okay, let''s go with Yuebao." Liu Guixia quickly made wowotou in her hands, and agreed without thinking. "When you have breakfast, let your second brother drive you to the carriage. If you see anything you like, buy it and put it in the shop. When you come back, bring it back. I and your father and I will spend a lot of time together. The genius will go to the town to buy the New Year''s goods in the town, and you have agreed with your uncle''s house. When your uncle and the others ride our carriage to the town to buy the New Year''s goods. By the way, when you live in the shop, let the four of you Brother will give you two quilts, don''t freeze, it''s not summer now, you must pay attention, your children are easy to get sick."

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied.

    When Xue Yan came out of the stove, he happened to meet Zicui coming from the back hut to the front. When Zicui saw him, he hurried over.

    "Young Master Xiaoyan." Zi Cui was blessed. "Our master invites you to go to the back."

    Xue Yan was stunned for a while.

    Although he had already thought about it, he would not let his mother suffer as hard as his previous life, but he really wanted to see her again...

    It happened that Jiang Yue had also washed up, and came over, Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue, didn''t know what to say, just looked at Jiang Yue.

 Chapter 771ï¼š Still have to pull him out

    Chapter 771 Still got someone to pull him out

    Jiang Yue had already heard it, so she didn''t say anything to Xue Yan, she just said to Zicui: "Go and do your work, we''ll go right over."

    "Yes." Zi Cui didn''t find anything wrong with what Jiang Yue said, so she just answered and went to work. She still has a lot of clothes to wash.

    When Zicui left, Jiang Yuecai looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan let out a sigh of relief before nodding, and said as if he had gathered up his courage, "Let''s go." With his Yuebao by his side, even if he was stunned last night, it would be fine. Bao will pull him again.

    But on the way to the back hut, Jiang Yue still couldn''t hold back, stopped, and asked in a low voice, "Why are you doing this?"

    Although she had already guessed that the family members in the previous life had bad endings, which caused a serious psychological shadow on him, she still asked that.

    Because his symptoms got worse.

    This can already be regarded as a serious mental illness. Also, he is obviously very depressed about this matter. He has always been, extremely depressed, and sometimes it''s like he''s stuck in the whole thing, he can''t get out, and he seems to have hallucinations. severe depression.

    She used to think that he knew in his heart that as long as he was given time, he would definitely be able to come out on his own, but now, she doesn''t think so anymore, and feels that someone still has to pull him out.

    No one else in the family knew that he was like this, so of course she came to pull him.

    Xue Yan immediately lowered her eyes to look at the ground, stopped, and was silent for a while, but replied in a low voice: "In my last life, the fifth brother died in the hands of the blind bear, the grandfather was killed by Zhang Meili and Xue Zhuzi, the eldest brother was killed, and the second one died. Brother and little Xue Shi were hacked to death by random knives, third brother died of poisoned arrows, father, mother, sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, third sister-in-law, fourth sister-in-law threw into the river, fourth brother was divided by five horses, and I couldn''t sew up the body..." said At this, the corners of his mouth trembled, "And the deaths of my other nephews and nieces... all have something to do with me."

    She really guessed right before.

    Was it really tragic for the rest of the family in the past life, or it was because of him.

    It''s no wonder that I can''t get out.

    If this happens to someone with low tolerance, it is estimated that they will be maddened by these changes, especially when the fourth brother is sewn up.

    "Even if it has something to do with you, it doesn''t mean it''s your fault." Jiang Yue said.

    Without waiting for him to speak, Jiang Yue said sharply again: "Don''t be the same as before, and say I don''t understand, then let me ask you, the fifth brother died at the hands of the blind bear in the last life, what''s your business? Also take it on yourself? Just because the fifth brother wants to earn money by hunting, so that you can study? But in this life, you have seen it, even if you don¡¯t need to study for you, the fifth brother also went hunting in the mountains, and wanted to earn more for the family. Some money, do you still think it makes sense for you to take this matter on yourself?"

    Seeing that Xue Yan opened his mouth and wanted to say something, Jiang Yue hurriedly said, "Don''t say anything, just listen to me."

    She must have a good talk with him today.

    Seeing what Jiang Yue said, Xue Yan just listened.

    "I know," Jiang Yue looked at him, "it can''t be the fifth brother that made you think this way. It''s because of the addition of many things, you get more and more into it, thinking that it''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. But think about it, have you really harmed your family? Did you kill your family in the last life? Even if you die, it can''t be your fault. What are you? Man, I don''t say I''m very clear, but I know that you will never harm your family."

 Chapter 772ï¼š You are also a victim, Xue Yan.

    Chapter 772 You are also a victim, Xue Yan.

    "Take the third brother as an example," she gave an example, "you said he died of a poisoned arrow, looking at you like this, you should have died because of the arrow you blocked in your last life, but that was to save you, not to You hurt him, do you want to look like this? Did you shoot the poisoned arrow yourself? You are also a victim, Xue Yan, don''t forget this fact."

    In the last sentence of , her tone was heavy.

    Xue Yan was stunned.

    No one ever told him that.

    In his previous life, even if he was in pain, he rarely showed it. Especially when the family was still alive, he was afraid that the family would be worried.

    When the family was gone, he didn''t even show it.

    Because he has no family, he is just the regent of Daling.

    The regent cannot have these things, so he put these things in his heart, and he can''t help thinking about it when he is alone.

    In his previous life, his family was gone, and he would never come back. He knew this fact, and even if it was painful, he could hold back, but in this life, now, it was different.

    Everyone is still alive.

    So, he couldn''t hold back a little, and sometimes it leaked out naturally.

    "What''s more," Jiang Yue continued, "the third brother blocked the arrow for you, to save you, to think of you well, not to make you feel guilty and painful because of this."

    Xue Yan was still dumbfounded.

    "I''ll give you an analogy again," Jiang Yue said again, "For example, I was having a good time in the town, but someone came to the town to find me, and then we played together, and someone rode a horse and trampled this guy to death. Man, should I blame me for this? Should I take it on myself? Shouldn''t I blame the man who rode the horse? If you blame yourself in the way you do, should I think it''s my own fault? It''s all my fault, it''s all because she came to the town to look for me. If she didn''t look for me, she wouldn''t die, but I didn''t let her come looking for me. That horse wasn''t mine... Anyway, that''s probably what it means, you''re sure understandable."

    Xue Yan didn''t stay, just remained silent.

    seems to be thinking about something.

    "Actually you know the truth, I know it." Jiang Yue said again. "I also know that before yesterday, you were much better. I haven''t seen you like that for a long time. Everyone in the family is fine, and everyone is doing what they like to do. It was helpful, mainly because I suddenly found out yesterday that Aunt Xiao was your mother and stimulated you again, and Aunt Xiao didn''t end well in your last life, but it''s also obvious that you haven''t come out completely."

    "Time is definitely needed, and I know it''s impossible to come out at once, but Xue Yan," Jiang Yue looked at him even more, "this is not your last life, you must remember this."

    "Also," she added, "not only will you protect them, but I will also help protect them. As long as you care about everyone, everyone will be fine in this life, you can rest assured."

    His problem is caused by the long-term relatives leaving him one after another, not in a day, and depression can''t be cured in a day, she doesn''t expect her words to make him feel right away After passing these corners, the whole person is well and walks out.

    This is not realistic.

    If you want him to come out, you have to give him enough time and patience.

    But as long as he has the concept of ''this is not the last life, in this life, the people he cares about will be fine'', then he will come out completely sooner or later.

    PS: Babies, when a depressed person gets depressed, that kind of pain is difficult for ordinary people to experience.

    Fortunately, our Yanbao has a moon treasure.

    Thanks for the rewards of the three babies, "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Pan Pan Pan Pan", and "Bing Xue Yue"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 773ï¼š Dont do it badly, its messing them up

    Chapter 773 Don''t do it badly, it''s causing trouble for them

    Listening to Jiang Yue''s words, Xue Yan felt a lot more relaxed now. He also opened his mouth and smiled a little embarrassedly: "I understand it all, but sometimes, it seems that I can''t control it."

    He also didn''t want to think about those things all the time, and he didn''t want to suddenly appear in front of his eyes those pictures that could stimulate him, but he just remembered it so much, and it appeared so much that he couldn''t control it if he wanted to.

    "You''re actually normal. You''ve been like this for so many years. You''ll be fine when you come out later." Jiang Yue said. "Isn''t Aunt Xiao sometimes unable to control herself before? It seems that she is basically all right now."

    To be honest, Shao Youyue was not only mentally disturbed, but also depressed.

    But there is only one thing that makes Shao Youyue depressed and disordered, that is, his son Xuanyuan Shu, who now believes that he has been found, safe and sound, and will naturally recover quickly.

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded, feeling that he would come out completely sooner or later.

    He had this confidence.

    In this life, the people he cares about will be fine, and the same thing in the previous life will never happen again. It makes no sense but he is still immersed in the past and can''t get out.

    "Let''s go." Jiang Yue stopped walking, and continued to walk towards the huts behind, "Aunt Xiao asked you to go to the back at this time, probably because of what happened last night, I want to apologize to you for Shao Shuting."

    Xue Yan also thought so, so he nodded.

    Although his heart was much more relaxed, he still remained silent.

    Jiang Yue didn''t speak anymore.

    After entering the hut in the middle, sure enough, she saw Shao Youyue bent down apologetically, and said with his eye level: "Shengqing, you were in a hurry yesterday, my third brother didn''t even have time to apologize to you. , I''m really sorry, my third brother didn''t care about your feelings, he just said those words in such a big way, he''s a rude sometimes, don''t care."

    Xue Yan shook his head, indicating that he was fine.

    Shao Youyue immediately breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. Immediately, he gently comforted: "Good child, no one will think about losing their own child, you are such a good child, and no one will think about losing it, your biological parents must also be looking for you, sooner or later you will also Recognize your biological parents."

    Xue Yan has mixed flavors. yes... looking for him...

    If it weren''t for his Moon Treasure...

    "I don''t know how Ji Yi put the jade pendant on you so well. If Ji Yi was still alive, he would probably know a little bit more about your origin. However, Ji Yi almost hurt you like this, I''m sorry. It''s all for my sake." Shao Youyue also apologized for Ji Yi.

    "But Shengqing, don''t worry," Shao Youyue said immediately, "My second brother is very arrogant, because the emperor did not protect me and Shu''er well, he has long since ignored everything, unless there is a war, he is nothing. I will write to him and ask him to help you find your biological parents. Ji Yi was hunted all the way from Dijing to Xinyuan County, so you must be the child of some family on this line. , My second brother is very powerful, and he will definitely be able to help you find your biological parents."

    Hearing the words, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue glanced at each other.

    To be honest, they don''t doubt Shao Zhongxi''s combat ability. After all, there are so many military exploits out there, but looking for someone... let''s forget it.

    Don''t mess it up and make a mess for them.

    I didn''t say it before, Wei Zizhan didn''t say that the jade pendant belonged to him, and Ji Yi said that the prince was placed at the door of Wei''s house, which is easy to misunderstand.

 Chapter 774ï¼š This is not mercy, it is abusive

    Chapter 774 This is not kindness, this is helping the tyrants

    But later, after the blood test, Wei Zizhan said that the jade pendant belonged to him, and Shao Zhongxi already knew that he looked like a prince. Are these two points not enough to explain the problem? Shao Zhongxi didn''t even think that the blood test might not be reliable, so he didn''t send anyone to check...

    Xue Yan is now a little suspicious of whether his second uncle is really suspicious.

    He didn''t think he was the prince at first, and that was because he didn''t know that Yu Pei was Empress Shao''s dowry, and that he was like him when he grew up with the prince. If he knew these two things, even if he didn''t know the blood If the relative test is not reliable, he will also be skeptical and let him continue to check, just in case.

    He has always done things like this, trying to do everything rigorously and without leakage.

    In this respect, he is somewhat similar to his Yuebao.

    After all, there are still places that are not clear, so you have to check them all. Isn''t this normal thinking?

    It''s really impossible to check, or it''s impossible to check at all, there''s no way, but now it''s obviously not the two cases, his second uncle obviously didn''t think about checking again... Otherwise, his third uncle would definitely mention it to them yesterday This, jokingly said that his second uncle was suspicious, even though the blood test proved it to be true, he even checked it again...

    can only say that no one is perfect.

    Besides, horses stumble sometimes.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue met their eyes again.

    In order to prevent his second uncle from causing trouble, Xue Yan definitely wanted to speak, but Xue Yan said: "Aunt Xiao, don''t bother your second brother, if my biological parents and I are really destined, we will meet and recognize each other. If there is no fate, how can I and they miss it."

    "That''s true." Shao Youyue nodded in agreement. She still believes in fate. Her Shu''er had been found, and it was obvious that she and her Shu''er mother and son were unfinished.

    Seeing that Shao Youyue had given up the idea of ??asking Shao Zhongxi to help find Xue Yan''s biological parents, Jiang Yue then asked, "Aunt Xiao, can I ask you something."

    "You ask, if I can tell you, I will tell you."

    "You should be able to say it." Jiang Yue said. "I just wanted to ask, how are that Concubine Yi and Ji''s family now?"

    Xue Yan also wanted to know this, and naturally looked at Shao Youyue.

    The smile on Shao Youyue''s face immediately faded a lot, and she said lightly: "Ji Yi died before he saw the emperor, without the evidence, the emperor was so kind, for fear of wronging Ji Yi and the Ji family, he naturally did not treat them. The sins, they are all fine."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue did not like the emperor Xuanyuan Hao.

    What kind of mercy is this, this is obviously helping the tyrants.

    Whether the subjects under his own hands are good or bad, the general emperor has some numbers in his heart. Moreover, he is an emperor, not a Dali temple minister. If he has to tell evidence in everything, he can be bold and kill people directly. Isn''t that what he said.

    And this emperor is still like this.

    This can only explain two points, one is that this emperor is useless; the other is that this emperor has his own plans, but it is not yet time, so he still keeps Concubine Yigui and the Ji family.

    If it was the second point, then the price he paid for temporarily helping Zhou was less than the price he paid for directly governing the Ji family and Concubine Yigui.

    She hopes to be the second point.

    After all, the emperor is Xue Yan''s father, if it''s useless, Xue Yan will be recognized in the future, and he may be carrying something on his shoulders, maybe it will be a mess.

    But she didn''t want the second point.

 Chapter 775ï¼š Actively counterattack?

    Chapter 775 Take the initiative to fight back?

    Because, that also means that Xue Yan''s father would rather lose Xue Yan, the prince, and realize his plan. Even if he may be a good emperor, he is definitely not a good father. She doesn''t want Xue Yan to have such a father.

    Besides, after so many years, he is still holding back and has not realized his plan yet, doesn''t this also prove that he is still useless?

    And when Xue Yan heard what Shao Youyue said, he also felt that there were two possibilities. One was that the emperor was useless, and the other was that the emperor had his own plans and plans.

    Moreover, through the expression of his brother Dongyu, his father emperor is not stupid.

    The second point is naturally more likely.

    Just thinking of this, Xue Yan was suddenly shocked.

    In the last life, after the emperor died, not only did the queen mother die suddenly, but also King Qing, the emperor''s mother and brother also died suddenly.

    Moreover, the emperor died... No, within two days of being in a coma, Ji Xiehui, the general of the western town, was assassinated, and I don''t know who was poisoned to death, but there are rumors that it was the Shao family who did it, because the Shao family and The Ji family has always been wrong, and has always wanted to kill each other.

    His brother Dongyu was an official in the imperial capital at that time, and he often corresponded with him and the gentlemen, and I mentioned this to him.

    Now it seems that Ji Xiehui is likely to be the emperor.

    His brother Dongyu also mentioned it to him, saying that General Zhenxi was not personally born by Lord Ji, but was picked up by Lord Ji on the street. Ji Xiehui was nine years old at that time, that is, fifteen years ago.

    Can it be inferred that the general of Zhenxi, the emperor, the empress dowager, and King Qing belonged to the same faction, but the secret plan was discovered by the Ji family. ? The general of Zhenxi was also killed by the Ji family?

    must have been killed by the Ji family!

    Otherwise, it is impossible for General Zhenxi to die. The Zhenxi Army was still in chaos at the time, and was still firmly in the hands of the Ji family. It was obvious that the Ji family did it themselves, just to remove the inner ghost.

    How could it be discovered by the Ji family after so many years of planning?

    How did the Ji family quietly kill these four people? These four people are not ordinary people... Could it be that while these four people didn''t know that they actually found out, they just took advantage of this, so they could kill all four of them so smoothly?

    Or did someone in his father''s faction rebel?

    I feel that if no one rebelled, it would not have been like this.

    You must know that that was an emperor, that was a queen mother who went to war, that was a prince, and that was a general, none of them were ordinary people, and they all died in such a short period of time.

    should be someone rebelling.

    When he came out of the hut where Shao Youyue lived, Xue Yan said this to Jiang Yue in a low voice.

    Jiang Yue nodded and suppressed her voice: "Then someone must have rebelled." Otherwise, it is indeed impossible to achieve this smoothly.

    "Then your royal father should really be planning something secretly, and he hasn''t cleaned up the Ji family and Concubine Yi Gui until now." Jiang Yue said again.

    "Hmm." It''s already obvious.

    "The rebel, can you think of who it might be?" Jiang Yue asked him.

    Xue Yan thought for a while before shaking his head. Although he still can''t think of who it might be, but: "I have to write another letter to the Queen Mother."

    he said.

    Is this actively fighting back?

    Before, although he also wrote a letter to the queen mother, he was very passive, because he always wanted to live in this village, but now he is actually the prince, knowing that he can''t be an ordinary person at all. It is natural to understand that now, only by occupying an absolute dominant position can he keep everyone he cares about safe.

 Chapter 776ï¼š His family Yuebao cares about him very much

    Chapter 776 His family Yuebao cares about him very much

    Jiang Yue knew Xue Yan''s change in her heart, but she didn''t say anything about it.

    But to be honest, she doesn''t like being passive.

    Be proactive.

    Clean up whoever you want to clean up.

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "It''s time to write another letter, Wei Zizhan was found so much earlier, your father''s comatose, Ji Xiehui''s death, etc., may also be earlier, that is, the Ji family discovered their plan. Maybe earlier."

    After a pause, he added: "However, you have already written a letter to her before, and she should still be checking you now. The rich businessman surnamed Qin in the county has to be registered for sending letters to others. It was obviously her handwriting. If she wanted to pass the rich merchant surnamed Qin''s boat, she would definitely be able to pass the letter into her hands. It would probably be very fast, but it would make her feel more about writing. The person who wrote the letter is in Xinyuan County. But if we go to another place to have someone carry the letter, we can¡¯t be away for that long, otherwise the family will be worried.¡±

    These Xue Yan naturally knew, but Xue Yan said: "Let''s send it in Xinyuan County, this matter shouldn''t be delayed for a long time, lest there be other things, she will feel more that the person who wrote the letter is in Xinyuan County, But as long as we are careful, she still can''t find it on my head. Even if she does, she can''t be sure it''s me."

    Jiang Yue nodded, agreeing.

    then said: "Leave the letter to me."

    She would secretly let his letters lie in the big wooden box that held them.

    What''s more, Qin Fushang must have been explained by the Queen Mother. As long as there is a letter to the benefactor of Yunzi in Tianling Temple, it will be handed in immediately.

    As long as these words are written on the envelope and seen by the wealthy businessmen in Qin, it will definitely be delivered to the Queen Mother''s hands, and the Queen Mother''s people will immediately deliver it to the Queen Mother.

    Then she will put the letter on the top of the big wooden box that contains the letters to Dijing, and the guys in Qin Fu''s business will definitely notice it.

    As soon as Xue Yan heard his Yuebao say to her, he knew that his Yuebao had a way to send the letter without exposing the two of them, so he nodded and agreed.

    Even though he knew that his Yuebao could not be in trouble, he couldn''t help but say, "Be careful then."

    "Don''t worry." Nothing will happen to her. "By the way, your father looks like that, in your heart..."

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "Maybe I have never heard of what he did for me, and because of what I am, I didn''t know him before, and I didn''t expect it. I don''t have any feelings, I just think he is just an emperor."

    "That''s good." Jiang Yue nodded, relieved.

    Xue Yan felt warm in his heart. His family Yuebao cares about him very much.

    While there was still a while before breakfast, Xue Yan went back to his room and wrote a letter, again in the handwriting of General Zhenguo, and in paper and ink from the Jingyue area.

    When the envelope is ready, send the letter to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue took it and put the letter in her arms. In the evening, she went to the county and sent the letter to the shop of a wealthy Qin merchant.

    Just right, tonight she will be staying in the town, which is also close to the county.

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got into the carriage driven by their second brother and went to town.

    While their second brother was driving the carriage, he said to them: "If there is no charcoal in the small hand stove, remember to add it. There is charcoal in the shop, but it is not very good. There will be smoke. You can ask your fourth brother to buy some good ones. For charcoal use, you must hold the small stove every day. You know, the weather is cold now, but the sun is pretty good today. I don¡¯t feel cold when I drive the carriage. Don''t get sick."

 Chapter 777ï¼š love and hate

    Chapter 777 Love and Hate

    "I know second brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan answered obediently. At this moment, they were sitting in the carriage, each holding a warm little stove.

    The small hand stove was given to them by Shao Youyue when it was still winter, one for each person, because they were afraid they would get sick.

    Knowing that they were going to go out today, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua and the others were afraid that they would get sick. Once they had breakfast, they even used this small stove for them.

    Xue Ji''s door, Xue Dagui had already helped the shop sell breakfast, and was squatting there, with his hands in his sleeves, talking to the guy in the shop next door, and basking in the sun, the sun is good today.

    Suddenly saw Xue Erhu coming with the carriage, he didn''t stand up, he still squatted there, but turned his head and shouted inside, "Four tigers, four tigers, four masters, Erhu Xiaoyan Yuebao is here!"

    Anyway, the whole person is smiling.

    When the guy in the shop next door saw him like this, he smiled and said, "It''s the same guy, why is there such a big difference between you and me."

    Xue Dagui smiled and said: "I can be lazy if I can be lazy."

    The shopkeeper of the shop next door, that is, the owner of the shop next door, was also basking in the sun. Hearing this, he smiled and said: "Dagui, you are also very good. If you can help the four tigers, you will be able to sell more things, someday. If you don''t want to work in Brother Four Tigers'' shop, remember to consider working in my shop."

    "Forget it." Xue Dagui laughed even more, and even put his hands in his sleeves. "It''s just that Sihu sees that I''m his fourth uncle, he doesn''t care about me a lot of the time, and pays me so much wages. If I go to your shop, I don''t think I can do it for a day. You''ll have to hate me, and others must be too. ."

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the carriage, they heard what their fourth uncle said, and felt that their fourth uncle was really self-aware.

    "Fourth Uncle, come and help me with the things!" Xue Erhu took out the things from the carriage, and was laughed at by his fourth uncle. He was so angry and funny.

    The way their fourth uncle is squatting with his hands in his sleeves is really arrogant.

    "Why are there so many things?" Xue Dagui just got up and came over. As he came over, he stretched his neck and shouted inwardly, "Four tigers! Four tigers!"

    "Fourth Uncle, one day I will sew up your mouth." Xue Sihu walked down from the second floor, but he was also angry and funny. "Why do you have to call me every time you do something!"

    Xue Dagui chuckled: "Isn''t this what the capable people work hard for? That''s what it means for the capable ones to work harder? I wrote these four words when I saw you yesterday, don''t you just say that''s what you mean. Besides, hehe, you don''t Is it the owner and the shopkeeper again, who do I call you?"

    Xue Sihu even laughed angrily.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Their fourth uncle has a really good brain. Their fourth brother is literate and practiced every day. Sometimes their fourth uncle sees it. When no one talks, he will just like to pass the time and ask them what the fourth brother is. , their fourth brother said it, and their fourth uncle remembered it like that.

    After a long time, I know a lot of words.

    It''s just that their fourth uncle is lazy and doesn''t want to practice calligraphy at all. It''s that their fourth brother is willing to make more money and let him practice and write. There are many people in the shop who can write. There is no harm, but their fourth uncle just doesn''t practice, saying Now his wages are high, and he is very satisfied.

    also said that in the winter, writing is frozen, so that their fourth brother should not practice.

    Their fourth brother loves and hates their fourth uncle anyway.

 Chapter 778ï¼š I want to find out, but I dont want to cause trouble to anyone

    Chapter 778 I want to find out, but I don''t want to cause trouble to anyone

    "Why did you just come downstairs?" Xue Erhu asked while taking down a basket of radishes from the carriage.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said: "Isn''t it literate? The fourth uncle below always bothers me, so I went to the upstairs room to learn. I plan to wait until there is business around noon before coming down. I didn''t expect you to come. Second brother, you Why did you and Xiaoyan Yuebao come to town today, just give me something?"

    This is not only the radishes just pulled at home, but also bacon, sausages, and sun-dried fish, as well as some other vegetables grown at home.

    There are also two big bags, I don¡¯t know what they are.

    "Why, I brought it to you by the way. Otherwise, when the eldest uncle goes to the house to get firewood to the shop, just let him bring it. Why should I bring it here?" Xue Erhu laughed. "It''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao who want to come to the town to see you and stay in the town for a few days. Isn''t it New Year''s Eve, the town is so lively, let them have a good time in the town for a few days, just buy whatever they want. Buy something, and in a few days, Dad and the others, as well as the uncle, will come to town to buy New Year''s goods."

    "Oh, our Xiaoyan and Yuebao are the best. I know I miss the fourth brother." Xue Sihu said exaggeratedly, and rubbed the little heads of his two precious children.

    I also know that those two big bags must be the clothes for their two precious children.

    "That''s right," said this, Xue Sihu suddenly burst into laughter. "I know about this batch of characters again, and I want to go back and let you teach some more."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan you look at me, I look at you. It seems that they can''t check those two things for a while.

    "It''s good to dare." Xue Erhu smiled. "You have also learned a lot of characters. Three Tigers and Five Tigers also learned a lot of characters in the military camp. After being tricked by you like this, I want to be literate now, so ah, I didn''t have anything to do a few days ago. When I was around, I was already literating with Xiaoyan and Yuebao. Whenever I had time, I would know a few with Xiaoyan and Yuebao. I don¡¯t need to be too skilled. Big brother saw that I was literate. I met when I was young, and my mother was so happy that I almost let my eldest brother and I live in the study."

    "It''s a lot of skills that don''t overwhelm you." Xue Sihu smiled and agreed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not speak. If the family members do not want to be literate, they will not force them to do so, but if there are people in the family who want to be literate with them, no matter who they are in the family, they are very willing to teach them.

    Xue Erhu only sat in the shop for a while, and then drove back in the carriage, while Xue Yan and Jiang Yue taught Xue Sihu another batch of characters, which were still the characters Xue Sihu wanted to learn. Whatever characters Xue Sihu wanted to learn, they taught Xue Sihu whatever characters.

    Xue Sihu stopped learning until it was almost noon when there were customers in the shop.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were also free. It happened that the Shen''s Medical Center was on this street, and it was very close, so they went to the Shen''s Medical Center to find old doctor Shen.

    Old Doctor Shen is the neighbor of the Wei family in this town. They should know something about the Wei family. They want to ask the old doctor Shen first.

    The reason why I chose to ask old doctor Shen instead of Shen Yuxuan was because I was afraid that Shen Yuxuan would be too young to keep his mouth shut sometimes.

    They wanted to find out about those two things, but they didn''t want to cause trouble to anyone.

    After hearing them whisper that they wanted to ask him something, Old Doctor Shen understood what they meant. He knew that it was something that could not be known. Just as there were no patients coming to see the doctor, Old Doctor Shen took them to the consultation room. A small room.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thank you for the rewards of the three babies, "Blooming Flowers", "Stranger%" and "Wish of the Stars"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 779ï¼š What an oddity this is...

    Chapter 779 What kind of weird thing is this...

    Usually, the old doctor Shen did not want to go back, so he rested in this small room at noon.

    There is also a desk in this small room. Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and the old doctor Shen sat down in front of the desk. A child brought in a charcoal basin. The charcoal in the charcoal basin was red and red. In their midst, it is possible to keep them warm.

    Unlike the sun outside the house, the temperature inside the house is actually much lower than the outside, a little colder.

    The boy brought hot tea again.

    Immediately, he backed out again, closed the door of this small room, and backed out from the room where he was being treated, and also closed the door of the room where he was being treated.

    Old Doctor Shen put one hand on the charcoal pot to bake, and with the other hand tucked his beard and smiled: "If you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    "Thank you, old doctor Shen." Xue Yan bowed his hands and gave a salute.

    "Thank you uncle." Jiang Yue also thanked.

    Old Doctor Shen nodded with a smile.

    Xue Yan then asked: "Doctor Shen, do you know who the relatives of the Wei family lived next to you before?"

    Old Doctor Shen knew that they wanted to inquire about the Wei family, and immediately told the truth: "The Wei family has no relatives."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue immediately looked at me and I looked at you. I really don''t have any relatives...they thought about this possibility before, maybe the concubine who gave birth to Wei Zizhan didn''t have her parents'' family, and the Wei family didn''t have any relatives...

    But then, Jiang Yue still asked: "Uncle, how come there are no relatives in their family?"

    Old Doctor Shen said with a smile: "That''s right, the Wei family fled here because of the war, didn''t your parents also fled here because of the war, and at that time, the southern side was the safest. , so many people run here, but the Wei family has some wealth, and they have horses and carriages to travel. They escaped here earlier than your parents and the others. They can also buy a big house in the county, but they have a bad mind later. I always use the moldy food from my family to help the poor, pretending to be a good person, being thrown rotten eggs by many people and unable to stay in the county, so I moved to this town."

    "Because of Mr. Wei," the old doctor Shen continued, "not only is he bad-hearted, but he is also very stingy. Basically, money can''t come in and out. Many people call him Iron Rooster in private. I heard that he fled here back then. Come on, I''d rather the carriage carry an extra box of valuables than take my relatives to flee, so that those relatives died in the war because they couldn''t run so fast."

    "Come here," Old Doctor Shen said again, "Master Wei is afraid that he will spend more money on visiting relatives. Whether he is marrying a wife or taking a concubine here, he is directly bought from a poor girl. The wives and concubines don''t have a family at all, so they don''t need to spend money to move around."

    The stingy door is so stingy...

    What a wonderful thing this is...

    Jiang Yue did not speak, but still listened quietly.

    Xue Yan did not speak, and was listening quietly.

    The old doctor Shen was naturally still saying: "Even when his eldest son married a wife last year, he directly bought a girl. At that time, his eldest son even quarreled with him, and my family could hear the quarrel, but in the end, because of the important marriage since ancient times, It''s all the orders of his parents, and the eldest son has no choice but to accept it."

    "Neighborhood, this is not a secret, his servants and my servants always chatted together before, especially love to talk about these strange things, even if I don''t want to know, if I listen to it more, I will naturally know. "

    After a pause, the old doctor Shen added: "Even if he had a relative in the county at the time and spent a little money on it, he would not end up unable to stay in the county and move to the town."

 Chapter 780ï¼š well deserved

    Chapter 780 Well deserved

    But people are just like miser.

    Not only did he have no relatives to back him, but he also refused to pay for it, so anyone could throw rotten eggs at Mr. Wei, which made Mr. Wei really can''t stand it, so he moved to this town.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thought that Mr. Wei deserved it.

    However, I really don¡¯t have any relatives, so I can only hope that there are servants who have been dismissed in the past few years.

    Don''t because Master Wei is like a miser, and there are not many servants bought to serve the family, so all the servants really went to Changyu, and all died in Changyu.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan again, "Uncle, do you know that the Wei family has dismissed servants in recent years?"

    The old doctor Shen said: "I don''t know about this, I only know that Master Wei can''t get in because of money. He is usually very frugal. There are not many servants in the family. Is it a servant to serve, or this year when he learned that his eldest son became the county magistrate, Mr. Wei was happy, and then gave his eldest son another servant, so that his eldest son could have two servants to serve. No one in the family has gone to Heshi County yet, and the servant at the gate of the Wei family has talked to my gatekeeper several times with relish, saying that Mr. Wei is finally generous."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan began to suspect that it might not be feasible to inquire about this road with their servants.

    The two of them looked at each other, and in their eyes it was written: Do you want to ask the servants of the old doctor Shen''s family?

    Didn''t the old doctor Shen just say that the servants of the Wei family and the servants of the Shen family used to chat together, maybe they knew something.

    But before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked, Old Doctor Shen suddenly remembered something: "By the way, when the Wei family first moved to my house, there was an old servant and an old woman in the Wei family. I was in charge of taking care of the flowers and plants, and the other was in charge of starch washing. I heard that they were husband and wife, but I didn''t see them soon after, and I didn''t care too much at that time, and I didn''t know if they were released from the house or what happened."

    "If you want to know this," the old doctor Shen continued, "I let Dayong come in, you ask him, he is the smartest servant in my family, he has been in my house since he was a child, and I let him guard the door before. , When there was someone in the Wei family next door, he often hung out with the servants of the Wei family. Maybe you know. It was only half a year ago that the medical center was short of staff, so I asked him to come to the medical center to help. Now my housekeeper is the doorman. The servant is his younger brother, Xiaoyong. You don''t have to worry, I will tell him later, he will not say anything you have asked."

    Old doctor Shen said so, it can be seen that Dayong is a very committed person. After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, Xue Yan hurriedly handed over, and said very gratefully: "Then there is old doctor Shen."

    Since Dayong used to hang out with the servants of the Wei family, they naturally wanted to ask Dayong.

    Doctor Shen let Dayong come in.

    Dayong was helping to dry the herbs in the back. When he heard their old doctor calling him, he quickly put down the basket in his hand and came to the small room in the consultation room.

    When he heard about the situation of the old servant and old woman before the Wei family, Dayong was very angry even if he told the truth: "Then Mr. Wei is too bad, when he escaped, he was still young, and this couple protected him. He followed him and took him all the way to escape here. As a result, when they were old and not very active, they kicked them away, saying that he did not raise the servants in vain and let them leave the Wei family. It is said that lest they die in the Wei family, they have to spend money to buy coffins for them."

 Chapter 781ï¼š Just did such a shameful thing

    Chapter 781 I did such a bad thing

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that the couple, who used to be servants of the Wei family, should know whether Wei Zizhan was biological or not, and the fact that a child was placed at the door but was lost.

    "I saw this couple when they left the Wei family''s house," Dayong was still saying indignantly, "It''s too bad, I heard that they didn''t give them any extra money. I feel sorry for them, and they happened to have some copper coins on them. I wanted to give it to them, but they still didn¡¯t want it, and they all cried, saying that they were punished, and they couldn¡¯t ask for my money.¡±

    "I asked what I was punished for, and if I did something bad, they told me that someone had lost a child at the gate of Wei''s house, and it happened that the old servant was watching the gate at the time, as if he lived in the county. The old servant got up in the morning, opened the door and found a child at the door, so he hurriedly took it in and showed it to Master Wei, but Master Wei didn''t even look at it, so he let him throw it away."

    This!

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately look at me and I look at you. I didn''t expect to hear this from someone else''s mouth today.

    Old Doctor Shen didn''t ask anything when he saw them like this, just looked at them.

    "This old servant just happens to have no children with the old woman, and I thought they would adopt them themselves," Dayong was still talking, "but because they are slaves, Master Wei is very stingy, and the monthly money they give them is pitiful, and they are both I barely survived, how could I support this child, so I lost this child."

    After a pause, Dayong said again: "I heard the old servant say that when he lost the child, he was very uneasy, and he felt that it was a child and a life. If no one picked it up, what would he do, so , the old servant put the child in a particularly conspicuous place, and kept watching from a short distance away, until the child was picked up, he felt relieved and went back. Now Master Wei told them to leave the Wei house, They felt that it was the retribution for this incident, saying that he shouldn''t have thrown the child away, that he lived to this age, and he did such a bad thing, which is retribution."

    That must be to find the couple.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai asked, "Then where are the couple now, do you know?"

    Dayong shook his head: "I don''t know. But when I asked them where they planned to go, they all said that they are so old that they must not be able to go far away, and they can''t afford to stay in the town. They don''t have that much money. They want to see In any surrounding village, it can be cheaper and sell them a broken house or two, so that they can have a place to live."

    "What about their names, do you know?" Xue Yan also asked.

    Old Doctor Shen also looked at Dayong.

    Dayong said: "Originally they were sold to the Wei family, they should be named Wei, but later the Wei family returned the deed of betrayal to them and let them leave the Wei family, so I don''t know what their surnames are. When I met them before, I called them the same as the servants of the Wei family. I called the old servant to be the uncle of Lai Cai, and the old woman to be the embroidered aunt. It should be called Lai Cai and Xiuhua."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew it in their hearts.

    There were no other questions to ask Dayong, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at Old Doctor Shen.

    Old Doctor Shen stroked his beard and nodded, and then told Dayong not to tell him what happened today, and said that if someone came to ask Dayong about this in the future, let Dayong not say anything, Dayong agreed, and then, Only then did Dayong back out.

 Chapter 782ï¼š The more you know, the more dangerous

    Chapter 782 The more you know, the more dangerous

    Until Dayong left, the old doctor Shen dried his hands on the charcoal basin again, as if thinking about something, and then said: "I didn''t want to ask more, but looking at the few questions you asked Dayong just now... I probably have a few questions. Understood, Shengqing, was the child who was placed at the gate of Wei''s house, wasn''t it you? Are you checking your background now?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan didn''t hide it.

    And Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were not surprised. After all, they inquired about this, and Old Doctor Shen knew that he picked it up, so it was easy to think of it.

    Immediately, Xue Yan briefly explained the matter to Doctor Shen.

    Including Wei Zizhan being considered the prince in the imperial capital.

    Even if I don''t say it now, I won''t be able to hide it for a long time, because Wei Zizhan is the crown prince''s business, and it has already been spread in the imperial capital, and sooner or later it will spread to Xinyuan County. In total, it is estimated that he is the prince.

    The old doctor Shen still doesn''t know that Wei Zizhan in the imperial capital was recognized as the prince. How could Xue Yan inquire about this because he is the prince. When Xue Yan said that he should actually be the prince, and that Wei Zizhan was mistakenly recognized When this happened, he was startled, and he was in a hurry to get up and give a big gift to Xue Yan, the crown prince.

    Xue Yan didn''t wait for anyone to get up, so he got up and stopped, "I told the old doctor truthfully, I trust the old doctor, not the old doctor."

    Old Doctor Shen is the father of his friend, and he has always respected him.

    Old Doctor Shen still had lingering fears, and his heart was beating suddenly.

    Completely did not expect that his son''s classmate Sheng Qing turned out to be the prince.

    but!

    I saw that the old doctor Shen was busy and calm, and said: "That Wei Zizhan is the biological father of Wei, Shengqing, I can also testify about this."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. They all felt that the old doctor Shen seemed to know something, otherwise he would not have given testimony.

    This matter is no trivial matter, and it is not just a matter of personal testimony.

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard the old doctor Shen say: "I didn''t know you wanted to find out that Wei Zizhan was born to the Wei family. Now that I know, I can testify. I didn''t wait until the Wei family moved to my house. The Wei family, who I only met next door, has known each other eight years ago."

    "It''s like this," the old doctor Shen explained in detail, and he became calm again, "In the beginning, when Wei Zizhan''s mother was pregnant with Wei Zizhan, she always had abdominal pain, and the doctors in the county did not like it at all, so Master Wei sent Someone came and invited me to the county to see Wei Zizhan''s mother. Later, when Wei Zizhan''s mother gave Wei Zizhan, she had a difficult childbirth. Master Wei had no choice but to send someone to invite me. , But because the county is still a long way from the town, when I arrived at Wei''s house, his mother was dying, so I could only keep the child, and Wei Zizhan''s mother was gone. At that time, the midwife also said that Wei Zizhan The life is big, his mother has a very serious dystocia, and usually one corpse and two lives."

    After a pause, the old doctor Shen hurriedly said: "If I prove it alone, I can find the two midwives to testify. Originally there was only one midwife, so I don''t want a lot of money, because Master Wei is reluctant to spend money. , until it was difficult to give birth, and Mr. Wei really had no choice, so he not only asked me to invite me, but also invited the best midwife in the county at that time."

    Although today''s windfall is a bit more, the more the witnesses know, the more dangerous it will be. Xue Yan naturally doesn''t want to implicate innocent people, not to mention this is the old doctor Shen.

 Chapter 783ï¼š She dares to kill anyone who dares to kill Xue Yan

    Chapter 783 Who dares to kill Xue Yan, she dares to kill anyone

    I saw Xue Yan said solemnly: "This matter must not be known to others for the time being, otherwise it will be fatal."

    Jiang Yue also said: "Uncle, like Dayong, just in case, if someone else comes to ask you about these things in the future, no matter who it is, you also say that you don''t know anything, and when you can say it later, We''ll pick you up in person and testify for us."

    Old Doctor Shen has lived this age, he can still distinguish between big and small matters, and he knows that there must be danger, so he immediately nodded: "Okay, unless you come to pick me up in person, I don''t know anything."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue nodded, relieved.

    Both felt that if someone really wanted to kill someone who could prove that Wei Zizhan was Master Wei¡¯s biological son, there were two possibilities:

    Firstly, Wei Zizhan realized that he was not the prince, so he wanted to kill everyone who knew that he was not the prince, and that he was actually Master Wei''s biological son.

    Secondly, some people wanted Wei Zizhan to be the prince just like that, and they didn''t want the real prince to be found, so they helped Wei Zizhan kill those who knew that Wei Zizhan was not the prince.

    If there are such people, why do such people help Wei Zizhan?

    It is definitely not an ordinary person, and 100% wants to use this to threaten Wei Zizhan, control Wei Zizhan, and make Wei Zizhan a puppet in his hands. In fact, it is he who is in control who has the final say.

    No one knows what the future will hold, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally have to think of all the possibilities.

    But anyway, just in case there is nothing wrong.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Especially Jiang Yue, very calm.

    Because these two possibilities are really going to happen, no matter which one happens, someone will want to kill Xue Yan, the real prince, so that their conspiracy will succeed.

    And as soon as someone knew that Wei Zizhan was not, wouldn''t it mean that Xue Yan was the prince?

    Yupei was always on Xue Yan before, Wei Zizhan said it himself.

    But no matter what.

    She is with Xue Yan every day, Xue Yan will be fine.

    She dares to kill anyone who dares to kill Xue Yan.

    Although Xue Yan also felt that if that happened, he would be very dangerous, but he also felt that he would be fine. His Yuebao was very powerful. If anyone dared to kill him, his Yuebao would definitely not let him go. , so he has nothing to worry about at this point, and is very relieved.

    Since he was at ease, Xue Yan didn''t think much about this matter, but asked Old Doctor Shen again, "Then those two midwives, do you know their names?"

    If you have a name, it is better to ask.

    The old doctor Shen said: "I don''t know the exact names, but I just heard that Wei Zizhan''s mother''s maid said that one of them was Wang Po and the other was Wu Po, and Wu Po was the most famous and best midwife in the county at that time. ."

    It is also that he does not live in the county, he has always lived in the town, so he actually has limited knowledge about the county.

    After they came out of Shen''s Medical Center, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to their rice noodle shop.

    While returning, Jiang Yue whispered to Xue Yan, "The main reason is to find two midwives, Mr. Cai, Mrs. Embroidery, and Mrs. Wu."

    "Well." Xue Yan held her little hand as usual, while the older child led the younger one, and whispered. "The imperial court is still very strict with regard to household registration. Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery are ordinary people. If they are in any surrounding village, they must be listed on the government''s household registration booklet. When we go to the county to inquire tomorrow, we will drop by the county government office. Find brother Yiming, he is the magistrate of Xinyuan, and he can show us the brochure."

 Chapter 784ï¼š He cant go on like this anymore

    Chapter 784 He can''t go on like this anymore

    I also had to teach my fourth brother how to read in the afternoon, otherwise I would be able to hire a carriage to go to the county in the afternoon.

    In general, to teach the fourth brother to recognize a batch of characters, the fourth brother has to practice for a few days. If you remember it, it is estimated that you will be able to teach today''s batch in the afternoon. Tomorrow, he and she will be able to pretend to go around the town. Go back to the shop before dark.

    Then he and she can naturally go to the county to inquire.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    "The two midwives must be inquiring in the county," Xue Yan said again, "Miss Wei Zizhan died of dystocia while giving birth to Wei Zizhan, but because of this, Master Wei angered Wei Zizhan and disliked Wei Zi. Zhan, obviously Mr. Wei still liked Mrs. Wei Zizhan very much. At that time, Mrs. Wei Zizhan died. No matter how wealthy Mr. Wei was, he should also give Mrs. Wei Zizhan a funeral. The people around at that time must have known this. In fact, it''s also a piece of evidence, let''s see if anyone knows where Wei Zizhanniang''s grave is, it''s also a piece of evidence."

    Although is not hard evidence, it can be regarded as one piece of evidence if there is one more piece of evidence.

    Naturally, you have to inquire clearly, so that you have a clear idea.

    When emergencies arise, they will be able to handle it better.

    Jiang Yue also means this, as much evidence as he can find, so that the distinction is indistinguishable, he said: "Well, we will all inquire about it tomorrow."

    The two of them whispered as they went back to their shop.

    In their shop, there are still a few customers eating rice noodles. In the huge lobby, one customer sits at a table, which is very empty.

    As soon as their fourth brother saw them coming back, they let them go to the back for lunch.

    Now in the shop, not only Aunt Yunxin and Aunt Taozhi help, but also the aunt, the eldest uncle, the eldest aunt and the eldest uncle''s daughter, and the aunt''s eldest daughter and second son. There is no need for their fourth brother to do it himself.

    Having lunch with the aunt and the others, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the front lobby again.

    Their fourth brother and fourth uncle went to the back for dinner.

    When their fourth brother had lunch, and there were no more guests to eat rice noodles, there was a steamed bun shop who came to buy dry rice noodles.

    Before you know it, it gets dark.

    There was nothing to do at night, and the weather was cold. As soon as Xue Sihu and the others had dinner, they washed up early and slept in the quilt.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have special rooms in this shop, which are also adjacent to each other. Xue Yan knew that Jiang Yue was going to secretly send letters to the county at night, and also felt that Jiang Yue could not walk through the door. So, Xue Yan gently opened the window on his side and looked at the window of the next room.

    The reason why he was so soft and tried not to make a sound was because his fourth brother lived in the other room next to him, lest their fourth brother hear it, it would be bad.

    Jiang Yue''s ears are good, so she just walked to the window and was about to open the window. Naturally, she heard a very slight sound from the window next door. Knowing that it was Xue Yan, she had no expression, but continued to close the window and try not to make any noise. pushed open.

    She first glanced at Xue Yan, and when she saw Xue Yan was standing in front of the window looking at her, she took out the rope she prepared from the space, hooked one end of the rope to the window, and then went down the rope .

    After and the others landed steadily on the street below, she shook her hand and loosened the end that hooked the window frame.

    She caught it neatly, and then went around to the back of her shop, jumped over the wall into the yard, and led the horse in the barn into the space without a sound.

    She can''t bring living people other than her into her space, and horses are fine.

    Immediately, she jumped out of the wall again and went to the county.

    Even if Jiang Yue disappeared without a trace, Xue Yan was still standing by the window watching.

    Although there was no expression on his face, he thought in his heart that he couldn''t go on like this anymore.

    PS: Ah ah ah, Yan Bao is going to become stronger!

    Thank you for the rewards of "Glass Coral", "Never Falling Fireworks", "Yan Yao", "Rain Over the Sky, Rainbow Dew", "Ice Snow Moon", "Wangzai Toffee", and "Zheng"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 785ï¼š Gotta learn martial arts too

    Chapter 785 I have to practice martial arts too

    He can no longer let his Yuebao do these things alone.

    can no longer protect his family in the way he did before.

    Before, I didn''t know that he was Xuanyuan Shuo, and I felt that no matter how big things were, there would always be a time when there would be so many things for his family Yuebao to solve alone, and, before, he thought that as long as he didn''t go into office, Nesting in this village, the family will be safe and sound. This is to protect the family, but now, he is Xuanyuan Shuo, the eldest son of Xuanyuan Hao. The emperor is destined to be in danger in this life.

    The people he cares about are naturally more likely to be implicated by him, and everyone can''t be safe at all.

    can only make himself stronger.

    is stronger in every way.

    Only in this way can he better protect the people he cares about and make everyone well.

    After this matter is resolved, he will also have to practice martial arts.

    Although his family Yuebao said before that he wanted to reach her level, he is hanging, but he can reach it as much as he can. In short, he can no longer be the same as his previous life, without any skills.

    This is too much hindrance, otherwise, Yuebao of his family would not be taking the risk alone in this matter today.

    I also used to think that it was fine if I didn¡¯t study. I thought that there were very few places where I could use my skills, and there was also his Moon Treasure, but there would definitely be more places to use it in the future.

    Fortunately, he is not too old now, and he is much stronger than when he was studying in the academy, so his foundation should not be bad.

    *

    Jiang Yue saw that the rice noodle shop was quite far away from her house. Now, if she pulled the horse out of the space, even if the horse croaked, her fourth brother and the others would not hear it, so she pulled the horse out of the space.

    Now the family is not short of money, and naturally there is no shortage of horses.

    There are horses in shops in town or at home.

    It was also because the fourth brother and the others were sleeping, so she could bring the horse into the space and take it away.

    If the third brother is here, the third brother will go to see the horse when he is free. The third brother likes horses very much, then she must not be able to bring horses out. Now is the time.

    And even if she is four years old, she is still so big, she is definitely not allowed to ride a horse, but she can control the reins of the horse with one hand, hold the saddle with one hand, and step on the pedal on the side of the saddle with one foot. On the horse, let the horse take her to the county.

    This is much faster than her walking.

    I saw that Jiang Yue drove the horse to run first, and then jumped, grabbed the saddle, hung it on the horse, and was taken to the county by the horse.

    Fortunately, it is night and it is very cold. Even if there are people lighting oil lamps in the shops on both sides, there is no one on the street. It is empty, so naturally no one can see it. He kept running, as if being controlled by something.

    Jiang Yue was hanging on the side of the horse''s belly, and it was getting closer and closer to the county, but when she was about to enter the county, Jiang Yue stopped the horse and dragged the horse into the space again.

    The empress dowager has been on the battlefield, and her IQ must still be there. This cannot just be registered in the various letter-mailing shops of Qin Fushang, and it will definitely make people stare at these shops that can send letters to Qin Fushang. The person who wrote the letter then sent her a letter through Qin Fushang''s shop.

    Since that''s the case, it''s late at night, and there must be someone staring at Qin Fushang''s shop. Naturally, she can''t just ride there and get caught.

    Jiang Yue changed to walking.

    is not in a hurry to get close to the shop where rich merchants can send letters, she first looks around from a distance.

 Chapter 786ï¼š throw people in

    Chapter 786 Throwing people in

    After a while, I found out that there was really a man with a sword on his waist, squatting in the dark corner opposite Qin Fu''s shop. But like a wolf, he stared at the shop of the rich businessman Qin.

    Just in case there is any movement in the shop of the rich merchant Qin.

    It was dark inside the shop of the wealthy Qin businessman, and it was estimated that no one was there.

    Jiang Yue still didn''t rush over, and looked at other places silently. She was completely sure that only this person was staring at Qin Fushang''s shop, so she quietly went behind that person and faced the back of his neck. It''s just a hand knife, and this person is about to be stunned.

    This person is definitely from Empress Dowager Yunzi, there is nothing wrong.

    Others will not turn off the lights in the shop, and they are still staring so closely, for fear of missing something.

    Then she went to the shop of a wealthy Qin merchant.

    The people who found the shop really all slept in the rooms in the backyard of the shop, and there was no one sleeping in the shop in front, so she came back and dragged the dizzy person into Qin Fushang''s shop with one hand, lest he She froze to death outside like this, and she still needed this person to deliver the letter to Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    In the shop, I found the big wooden box with the word ''Dijing'' on it, and opened the big wooden box, there were already quite a few letters in it.

    Jiang Yue was not in a hurry to put the letter written by Xue Yan, but threw the person who was knocked unconscious, and then took out the letter from her arms and put it on the person. .

    The lid of the large wooden box does not need to be closed, nor can it be closed.

    There was nothing else to do, so Jiang Yue quietly left Qin Fushang''s shop, and after walking for a while, did he pull the horse out of the space again, hang it on the side of the horse''s belly, and go back to town.

    When she was about to return to her rice noodle shop, she stopped the horse again, led the horse into the space, and walked back to the shop.

    The window of Xue Yan''s room was still open. Although there was no oil lamp, she obviously hadn''t slept yet. She didn''t say anything to Xue Yan first, but went to the backyard of her shop to lead the horse out and put it in. in the barn.

    The horse came out of the space again and returned to the shed. The space is lit all year round, and there is no dark night, but it is dark in the shed. Naturally, the horse does not adapt to it. Turning around, she heard the voice of her eldest uncle: "The horse is barking, but it''s not that the horse has been stolen. I''ll get up and take a look."

    "Then get up and take a look." It was the voice of the aunt. The aunt also heard the horses barking.

    When the eldest uncle was busy opening the room and came to the barn, Jiang Yue quickly jumped out of the wall, and the eldest uncle did not see her at all.

    The eldest uncle saw that there was nothing missing in the stable. It was this big night. The horse was not sleeping, but it was standing and circling. He didn''t care, and went back to sleep with confidence.

    Jiang Yue came to the front again, took out the rope from the space and threw it up, but not on her window frame, but on the window frame that Xue Yan opened.

    Immediately, she climbed up the rope.

    came to Xue Yan''s room, the room was dark, she couldn''t see where Xue Yan was, she just said in a low voice: "It''s mailed, go to sleep."

    "Hmm." In the darkness, Xue Yan also lowered his voice in response.

    Then, Jiang Yue went back to her own room and went to sleep.

 Chapter 787ï¼š General of the town west, dangerous.

    Chapter 787 General Zhenxi, dangerous.

    When she was about to fall asleep, she heard Xue Yan closing his window, the voice was so subtle that it was almost inaudible.

    *

    The next day.

    Early morning.

    In Xinyuan County, the guy in Qin Fu''s business shop came to the shop in front while yawning, trying to open the door of the shop and open the door to do business.

    As soon as he opened the door of the shop, when he turned around, he saw a person in the big box next to him. Although he knew this person, this person had been to the shop before, but he was still shocked.

    Thinking that people are dead, this guy is even more afraid.

    It wasn''t until he probed the person in the box for snoring and found that there was snoring that he was greatly relieved.

    Immediately, he calmed down and gently pushed the person in the box tentatively: "Big brother, big brother, wake up, big brother?"

    The person in the box slowly woke up.

    When he woke up and saw the guy''s face close at hand, he subconsciously wanted to draw his sword and put it on the guy''s neck.

    But I could feel the sword, but I couldn''t pull it out. The walls on the four sides of the box blocked it.

    This man found himself in the box.

    The guy saw that this man was going to touch the sword, and he was frightened and hurriedly said: "Big brother, big brother, I didn''t do anything, please don''t, please don''t, I just woke up, came to open the door, turned around and left. I was shocked when I found you in this box. Ah ah, big brother, big big brother..."

    Speaking of the end, the guy''s teeth were chattering, and he pointed directly at this man, his eyes widened.

    This man was explained by this guy, and he also remembered that he was squatting well in the corner last night, and was suddenly hacked with a knife from behind, and then he passed out, and he didn''t know who struck him, When he woke up again, he saw this guy. He was about to climb out of the box, but found that this guy looked like he had seen a ghost. He pointed at him. He frowned, but he also looked down subconsciously before he saw him. There was a letter lying on him.

    On the envelope, it was written splendidly, "Initiated by the benefactor of Yunzi of Tianling Temple."

    The characters are sharp, like a steel knife that has been unsheathed, ready to kill.

    "This!" The man''s eyes immediately widened.

    Immediately afterwards, the man hurriedly put the letter into his arms, climbed out of the big wooden box, and warned, "If half a word of today''s matter is leaked, be careful of your head."

    "Yes yes yes." This guy kept responding and killed him, but he didn''t dare to reveal it.

    This man was not in the mood to say anything to this guy, and left the shop in a hurry.

    Although the Queen Mother was not in Xinyuan County, she was already in the Yiran area. This person rode a fast horse and went to find their master, who is now the Queen Mother.

    An hour later, the man presented the letter to Empress Dowager Yunzi with both hands.

    Mrs. Yunzi sat at the table at the back, took the letter, lowered her eyes, opened the letter, and smiled lightly: "So, the person is in Xinyuan County, right?"

    The person who was hacked with a knife said: "If you go back to the Queen Mother, if the person who knocked out his subordinates last night is the one we are looking for, it should be."

    "Very good." Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded with a smile on her face. The envelope was also opened, and while she took out the letter from it, she said, "If you don''t hesitate to reveal the location, you have to send me this letter. There must be something important."

    The letter was folded twice, and Empress Dowager Yunzi unfolded the folded letter.

    I see, there is still only one sentence in the letter, but it is a different word¡ª¡ª

    ¡®General of Zhenxi, dangerous. ¡¯

    Although she was mentally prepared and knew that it might be a big event, after all, the last letter was about the death of the emperor, but when she saw these words, Empress Dowager Yunzi was still shocked and stood up suddenly.

 Chapter 788ï¼š Do not harm the people

    Chapter 788 No harm to the people

    "Not good..." Empress Dowager Yunzi said these two words subconsciously, her brows furrowed and her face ugly.

    The person who wrote the letter, whether he was a prophet or not, knew a lot of things that could influence the overall situation.

    The words obviously reveal that Ji Xiehui, the general in the west of town, means that she is from her side. Otherwise, why tell her that Ji Xiehui is dangerous?

    And she is the royalist, if Ji Xiehui is on her side, then Ji Xiehui is naturally the person of her eldest son Xuanyuan Hao.

    How could Ke Ji Xiehui be in danger?

    What''s the danger...

    Don''t the Ji family believe him very much now...

    There shouldn''t be any danger...

    Not directly telling Ji Xiehui that he was in danger, but telling her, did that remind her that everything planned by her eldest son might have been discovered by the Ji family? So, not only is Ji Xiehui in danger, but even her and her eldest son are in danger? Because the Ji family is likely to take advantage of what they have discovered and make plans?

    This is already the second letter she has received. I don''t say whether the two letters are true or false, but to be honest, she did not see malice, but saw the kindness towards her and her eldest son...

    The first letter seemed to want the emperor to take precautions in advance, so he would not die next year; now this letter is naturally likely to save the emperor''s plans and efforts for so many years.

    If it is true, then naturally the net must be closed now.

    If it is false, but after all, someone else already knows that Ji Xiehui is from their side. To be on the safe side, we still have to close the net.

    Although she actually felt that the timing of closing the net was not the most suitable, it was better than planning in vain for so many years.

    If the Ji family hadn''t discovered it yet, and closing the net now, it would actually be possible to uproot the Ji family from the big ling.

    Unlike the Shao family, the Shao family is devoted to the monarch and patriotism, and does not think about anything else, but the Ji family, when the father of the late emperor was still the emperor, because he held some military power in his hands, began to covertly and secretly let many officials become him The Ji family members, and the late emperor''s father, the emperor, was very sluggish and very fond of Ji Hou Ye and his father, which made the Ji family''s development in Daling even more intertwined and extremely complicated.

    After the death of the first emperor and the emperor, the first emperor wanted to move the Ji family, but considering that the Ji family has deep roots, he had to take it slowly, lest the Ji family directly rebelled, and the first people to suffer would definitely be the common people.

    As long as there is war, the people will be miserable.

    It has been difficult to recover for many years.

    Unexpectedly, before he took it slow, he encountered another country attacking Daling.

    is more than one country.

    It is still necessary for Lord Ji to send troops to fight foreign enemies together, so naturally it is not easy to clean up the Ji family.

    After defeating other countries, the overall situation is stable, and the previous emperor died because of too much work. Her eldest son succeeded to the throne, and naturally took over this matter.

    Her eldest son has endured for so many years, knowing that the disappearance of her grandson Xuanyuanshu was the work of the Ji family, so he endured it, just to uproot the Ji family without harming the people.

    Also because her son has been forbearing for so many years, the Ji family has relaxed a lot of vigilance. Even if it has been secretly weakened a lot, it is no longer what it was when the late emperor and father were there, and the Ji family did not suspect her eldest son.

    Ji Xiehui was already in charge of the Zhenxi Army, which was originally in the hands of the Ji family, and has been in charge for two years. The Zhenxi Army has basically returned to her eldest son, including the Zhenxi Army and some of the Ji family. old subordinate.

 Chapter 789ï¼š Is the name quite right?

    Chapter 789 The title is very legitimate?

    Because those old subordinates relied on their life-threatening friendship with Lord Ji, if anything happened, they all told Lord Ji directly over Ji Xiehui. As a result, Ji Xiehui has not yet solved all these old subordinates.

    But Ji Xiehui has been lurking around Ji Houye for so many years, and he has used some names to deal with many such old subordinates, and the Ji family trusts Ji Xiehui too much, and the names Ji Xiehui is looking for are very legitimate in the eyes of the Ji family. , I think it''s all unfavorable to the Ji family, and the Ji family has naturally never noticed anything wrong.

    If the Ji family hadn''t discovered it yet, and closed the net now, as long as it was properly arranged, the Ji family''s dead men were almost dead, and the new dead men had not yet been cultivated. Naturally, the goal of uprooting the Ji family could still be achieved. of.

    After all, what she can be sure of right now is that the person who wrote to her knew that Ji Xiehui was from her eldest son''s side.

    But no matter what, the net must be closed at the moment.

    Thinking like this, Empress Dowager Yunzi folded the letter again, put it back in the envelope, called another person, and ordered: "Send this letter to the emperor as quickly as possible."

    Her eldest son is not a fool. Although this letter has only one sentence, the meaning is still easy to understand. Her son should agree with her and close the net immediately.

    "Yes!" The man immediately took the order.

    The Queen Mother Yunzi naturally thought that Xinyuan County would continue to check the person who wrote to her. She already knew that the person was most likely in Xinyuan County, but now she was about to close the Internet. She was a little uneasy, and someone knew that Ji Xiehui was The person of her eldest son, she believes that her priority now is not to find someone, but to return to Beijing in case anything else happens.

    Thinking of this, Empress Dowager Yunzi decided to leave for Beijing.

    *

    On the other hand, as soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had breakfast at their rice noodle shop, they lied that they were going out for a walk, and they might not come back for lunch, and then went out.

    However, before going out, their fourth brother asked them to wear chubby clothes because there was no sun today, it was cloudy, and it was much colder than yesterday. They were afraid that they would get sick.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice, so they both added a lot of clothes.

    Xue Yan is okay, after all, he is almost eight years old, and there are still some skeletons supporting him.

    But Jiang Yuecai was so big, so chubby in this dress, it was a little hard for her two little hands to reach out.

    At this moment, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are sitting in the carriage they hired in the town. The carriage is about to take them to the county. It is estimated that there is still time for a cup of tea.

    Sitting in the carriage, Jiang Yue tried her best to stretch out her little hand, but she only stretched out a few little white and tender fingers, but she couldn''t stretch out all of them.

    is very warm, but it is too inconvenient to move.

    Because she was wearing too many clothes, her arms were a little open, like a little penguin.

    Jiangyue looks at the sky.

    When Xue Yan saw her like this, she held back her laughter. I couldn''t help it, so I coughed dryly and tried to cover it up, but I couldn''t laugh anyway.

    However, he is not really going anywhere.

    I was wearing too many clothes and felt bulky.

    After arriving in the county and getting off the carriage, the first thing Jiang Yue did was not to check anything, but to go to an empty alley, enter the space, and cut two cotton-padded clothes for herself.

    Xue Yan was originally behind his Yuebao, but when he entered the alley, his Yuebao disappeared. He was startled for a moment, and then he looked up at the sky.

    Then, he stopped in place and waited for his Moon Treasure to appear again.

    Jiang Yue lost two cotton-padded coats on her body, and immediately felt her hands and feet were flexible.

 Chapter 790ï¼š There are birthmarks on the soles of the feet!

    Chapter 790 Birthmarks on the soles of the feet!

    Place the padded coat in the space first, then put it back on.

    Then she came out of the space.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was still wearing chubby clothes, she didn''t let him lose weight.

    Xue Yan''s physique is not as good as hers, so it''s better to dress warmly.

    walked out of the alley. Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are now in the closest place to the place where the Wei family once lived in the county, they went to that place first, and planned to inquire about that place today.

    The Wei family''s house in the county was sold to others long ago, and it was sold to others the year they moved to the town, and now the house is inhabited by others.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go to the house, but inquired around the house.

    The residents around this house are the kind of people whose days are not very good, but not bad. The houses in this place are actually relatively cheap in this county. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t have to think about it. They all know that Master Wei must have thought it was cheap and bought a house here.

    There is a small house entrance not far away, an old man is staggering and playing with his grandson. The grandson is about a year old.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over.

    "Grandpa." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shouted politely.

    Xue Yan also bowed his hands and saw the ceremony.

    "Eh." The old man responded kindly, bent down, held his grandson''s hand, and looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan kindly. "Baby, are you okay?"

    The old man is already old. To him, whether it is Jiang Yue or Xue Yan, in his eyes, they are two little babies.

    "We want to ask you something." Jiang Yue said.

    "what is the matter?"

    "It''s the Wei family who lived there before," Jiang Yue pointed to the house that was no longer the Wei family''s house, "Grandpa, did you know."

    "The Wei family, isn''t that the hypocritical family that moved out five years ago?"

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. "Grandpa, did you know that they have a child named Wei Zizhan?"

    "I know, that child is a life-threatening person, everyone in our area knows that."

    Take your life?

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "Grandpa, why did you say he was taking his life?" Xue Yan asked. They really don''t understand what that means. Even if Wei Zizhanniang died in childbirth, it wouldn''t be called a life-threatening death.

    Jiang Yue also looked at the old man.

    The old man said with a dazzling expression: "When he was just born, he claimed his mother''s life. At that time, Mr. Wei was afraid that he would take his life, and a fortune-teller said that he had already claimed his mother''s life. If you ask others for more, Master Wei will give up now."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were even more confused. Didn''t Wei Zizhanniang die in childbirth? This is because Wei Zizhanniang is not the only person in this world who died of dystocia.

    Logically speaking, Master Wei should not be afraid.

    Could it be that the fortune teller first told Master Wei that Wei Zizhan was taking his life, and Master Wei believed this, so he was afraid?

    Just when he was about to ask again, the old man spoke again almost to himself: "We didn''t believe it at first, but when we saw that the child''s foot had a birthmark that looked like an iron chain, we I just believed, that child is the reincarnation of a life-seeking ghost."

    It turns out that Wei Zizhan has a birthmark on the sole of his foot!

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other immediately.

    "Grandpa, do you know which sole of his foot has a birthmark?" Jiang Yue asked.

    The old man thought for a while before saying, "I can''t remember this."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Thanks to the three babies, "Bingxueyue", "Stranger%bum" and "Jia Zezheng"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 791ï¼š In a hurry to let the emperor find out faster?

    Chapter 791 In a hurry to make the emperor find out faster?

    "The old grandfather, can you remember the day you knew about the birthmark?" asked Xueyan. It would be better if there were specific days to testify.

    Jiang Yue also thinks so.

    The old man said: "Remember, it was the day the child was born. Didn''t his mother die because of her life? Later, when Master Wei found a chain birthmark on the sole of his foot, he suspected that he was a murderer who would claim the lives of the whole family. , I hurriedly invited some people to expel the child, and one of them was a fortune-teller, who said that just taking his mother''s life would be over, and the fate would be broken, so Master Wei doesn''t have to worry about it."

    "Furthermore," the old man continued, "that day, it happened to be the birthday of Mr. Qin, the Mr. Qin who owns several large boats in our county, and lives in front of us. There are rich families living there. The biggest house is his, and there was a big banquet at the time, and every year on his birthday, that is, on the 18th day of March every year, there will be a big banquet, and no one in our area does not know about it."

    "I don''t know there are dead people here," the old man was still saying, "especially Mr. Wei, who was afraid of spending more money, but he liked Wei Zizhanniang very much. As soon as the fortune-teller and others left, he immediately sent Wei Zizhanniang away. The mourning hall was clothed, and people came to play sad music. I thought that before it got dark that day, I would just bury Wei Zizhanniang, but the sad music was so loud that Master Qin could hear it, so I went with her. As if Master Qin was dead, Master Qin felt unlucky, and he brought people here. He scolded Master Wei for not being taken away by this life-threatening son. Anyway, he quarreled with Master Wei like this. It''s amazing. People in our area were still watching it for a while, and I remember it very clearly."

    So many people know that Wei Zizhan cannot deny even if he wants to.

    And, on March 18th of that year¡­

    At that time, the prince hadn''t even been born yet.

    Prince was born on March 28th, Wei Zizhan was born ten days earlier than the prince. In other words, Wei Zizhan was born before the prince was born, and everyone in this place already knew that Wei Zizhan had a chain birthmark on the sole of his foot.

    That is, the two midwives could not be found, and there was nothing wrong.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    However, since so many people know about it, there is no need to protect anyone. Who dares to kill all the people in this place, it is no different from the massacre in the city. Zizhan is not a prince, unless this person is anxious to make the current emperor find out that Wei Zizhan is not a prince at all.

    And Qin Fushang also knows that Qin Fushang is now watched by the Queen Mother because of the letter...

    In short, the people in this place will be fine.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue knew each other.

    "Where is Wei Zizhanniang buried? Grandpa, do you know?" Xue Yan asked again.

    "It''s just casually buried in the back mountain. As for where it is in the back mountain, I don''t know." The old man said.

    "Thank you." Xue Yan bowed his hands again.

    "Thank you, Grandpa." Jiang Yue also thanked.

    "You two little dolls are really polite." The old man was very happy to be teased.

    After leaving the grandfather''s place, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan inquired with other people in this place. Some people were a little younger, and they remembered it more clearly than the old grandfather. They all told them that the birthmark was on the left foot. Now, more than one person said it was on the left foot.

 Chapter 792ï¼š If you doubt it again, you wont dare to admit it easily.

    Chapter 792 If you doubt it again, you won''t dare to recognize it easily

    The rest of the place is the same as what the old man said.

    Some people even know where Wei Zizhanniang is buried. It is said that it is on a downhill of the back mountain. They say that the grass grows higher than the tomb of the grave, and Master Wei is really keeping money. Apart from a decent funeral, I never went to worship Wei Zizhan, nor did I visit the tomb, for fear of spending money.

    I can''t bear to spend any money.

    The back mountain was not far away, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the back mountain to have a look, and indeed found a grave with grass much higher than the grave on a downhill.

    The tombstone hidden in the deep grass can be seen only after the deep grass is removed. It is written on the tombstone that it is indeed the grave of Master Wei''s concubine.

    The day died, whichever son is under his knees, is also on the tombstone.

    Although these can already prove that Wei Zizhan is the Wei family''s biological child, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still inquired about the two midwives, Wang Po and Wu Po.

    Mrs. Wu used to be the most famous midwife in the county. Although she no longer delivers any more babies, it is still very easy to find out.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first went to look for Wu Po, and then through Wu Po, they found out who the Wang Po was. In short, the two midwives were found.

    The two midwives also knew that Wei Zizhan had a chain birthmark on the bottom of his left foot.

    Wang Fu even said: "I couldn''t deliver at that time. Master Wei not only invited midwife Wu, but also a well-known doctor in Ping''an Town."

    This doctor must be the old doctor Shen.

    However, so many people know that Wei Zizhan is the biological son of Mr. Wei, which is more proof than what Old Doctor Shen knows. No one will be in trouble. Even if someone finds out about Old Doctor Shen, Old Doctor Shen will not. something.

    "At that time, we didn''t pay much attention to the soles of the child''s feet," Wang Po added, "Master Wei discovered it himself. At that time, the doctor had already left, and we were going to leave too. Unexpectedly, Master Wei suddenly called out, Saying that the child is a life-threatening ghost, we took a closer look at the bottom of the child''s left foot, close to the gap between the fingers, and thought it was something dirty, but there was indeed a small heel chain. Same birthmark."

    No wonder Doctor Shen didn''t know about birthmarks.

    Otherwise, such a big evidence will definitely tell them.

    Thank you, it was noon when I came out of Wang''s midwife.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan found a place to eat nearby and had lunch.

    After lunch, they had to go to the county government to find Fang Yiming.

    Mr. Lai Cai and Mrs. Embroidery had to look for them.

    Now it can only prove that Wei Zizhan will not be the prince at all, and once the royal family knows that the blood test is not reliable, when they doubt who is the prince, they will not dare to recognize it easily.

    Afraid of admitting mistakes again.

    The blood of the royal family, especially the crown prince and the prince, if you find it back, you will become an emperor in the future, so you must be more cautious.

    There is no way that Wei Zizhan is not the prince, so he decides that Xue Yan is the prince, and immediately recognizes him Xue Yan as the prince.

    still needs sufficient iron evidence to prove it.

    After lunch, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the county government office.

    They did not pass through the gate of the county government office, so they took a detour, went behind the county government office, and knocked on the back door of the house where the county magistrate''s family lived.

    Someone came to open the door. This servant knew Xue Yan. Xue Yan had been to Fang¡¯s house before, and this servant hurriedly invited Xue Yan and Jiang Yue in.

    When the person came, he naturally wanted to say hello to brother Yiming''s mother, so Xue Yan had a servant to take him and Jiang Yue to see Mrs. Fang first.

 Chapter 793ï¼š I should be the official soon

    Chapter 793 I should be an official soon

    The old lady was very happy, and she was busy asking Fang Yiming to inform him.

    Today, Fang Yiming is actually taking a rest, but he is dealing with matters at the front of the county government. He has been the magistrate of Xinyuan for almost a year. Has been diligent and diligent, dare not slack off.

    Hearing that Xue Yan came with the moon treasure at home, Fang Yiming was naturally very happy, he was busy putting aside the things he could put down first, and went back to the back.

    "Shengqing."

    "Brother Yiming."

    Fang Yiming and Xue Yan cupped their hands and greeted their classmates.

    Fang Yiming looked at the little Jiang Yue and smiled with Xue Yan: "Last time Chengyi came to me and mentioned your Yuebao to me, it was really pleasing."

    After chatting a few more words, Fang Yiming took Xue Yan and Jiang Yue out of his mother''s room and went to his study.

    As he went to the study, Fang Yiming said a little ashamedly: "I said before that I would visit your house the next day, but I haven''t been there until now."

    Xue Yan took his Yuebao and followed Fang Yiming to the study, and said, "You don''t have to worry about your brother, many of the messy accounts of the previous county magistrate fell on the elder brother''s head, and the elder brother needs to deal with it. ."

    "Nevertheless, but... ah." Fang Yiming still sighed. "It''s hard to be an official. Many things have to be approved by the higher-level officials, otherwise I can''t do it, but the higher-level officials always ask me to do this and that... I can do, as long as it is unfavorable to the people, I won''t do it for them." Speaking of this, he sighed again: "I should be an official soon."

    Xue Yan was silent.

    In the last life, brother Yiming was an official for less than two years. Because he refused to join forces, he was fired by some corrupt officials. Later, although he was cleared of the crime, brother Yiming did not want to be an official anymore. He became a teacher and lived a simple life.

    He knew that although Brother Yiming later became a teacher, he actually wanted to do something for the common people. When the people do something, they can do as much as they can for the people.

    Just in the officialdom, you can¡¯t do without fighting, and you can¡¯t do without intrigue. This is what Brother Yiming is extremely tired of.

    This is also the reason why Brother Yiming is not willing to be an official anymore.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan''s emotional ups and downs were not very big, and she knew that in her previous life, even if Fang Yiming did not become an official in the end, it would not be a bad end.

    "I can''t hold it anymore." Fang Yiming sighed again. "Brother Dongyu came to me on purpose when he left. I hope that one day we can be officials in the same place and do something practical for the people together. We don''t have to think about anything else, just concentrate on serving the people. It''s fine for the people to do things. But it''s too difficult."

    Jiang Yue didn''t think it was difficult.

    When her family Xue Yan is recognized as the prince, her classmates and friends like Xue Yan will naturally rise. Then her classmates and friends like Xue Yan just want to do something for the people and don''t want to care about anything else. It''s not easy. .

    Xue Yan opened his mouth and was about to say something, but Fang Yiming was busy laughing: "Look at me, it''s rare for you to come here, and I''m telling you this, that''s all, don''t talk about it. Hurry up, hurry up, Come in with me, this is my study, which is much bigger than the one at my house."

    Entering the study, Fang Yiming, Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue all sat down.

 Chapter 794ï¼š speak up

    Chapter 794 Be as blunt as possible

    The next person served hot tea.

    It wasn''t until the servant left that Xue Yan bowed to Fang Yiming and said, "Brother Yiming, we are here today, we have something to ask you."

    In fact, his family Yuebao can also take him to sneak into the county government office to check the household registration booklet, but it will have to wait at night, which is very inconvenient, and brother Yiming is the county magistrate, so it is easy for them to read the booklet, please brother Yiming is the most convenient.

    "What''s the matter? You can speak as bluntly as you can." Fang Yiming looked at him with a smile.

    Xue Yan said in a low voice: "We want to look at our county''s household registration booklet." After a pause, his voice became even lower: "We want to know where the two of them are, and where are they in our county right now."

    "This is a small matter." Fang Yiming agreed immediately. And his friend''s voice was so low, he knew that this matter should not be known by others, and he didn''t ask too much, his friends would not harm him, and he also firmly believed that his friends would not harm others, he just laughed again: "It''s just right, I''m going to rest today, except for a few yamen who are on duty today, there is no one in the place where the files and booklets are put out, and the master bookkeepers are not there, let''s go, you come with me, what do you want to see, look it up by yourself Look."

    "Thank you, Brother Yiming." Xue Yan was very grateful.

    "Look what you said. Come with me." With that, Fang Yiming led the way. Didn''t let the next person follow, just the three of them passed.

    Jiang Yue felt that although Fang Yiming and Xue Yan were somewhat different in age, the friendship with Xue Yan was really good.

    The county government has a special place to put files, booklets, etc., and at this moment, they are all locked.

    In addition to the key in the master book, Fang Yiming, the magistrate, also has the key. The magistrate has the key here. It is also convenient for the magistrate to check what he needs to check, so he can check it immediately without delaying things.

    Because they had a rest today, the clerk and the others didn''t come, and the yamen who were on duty today were in front, not here. Fang Yiming took Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to the door of a room smoothly.

    In this room, the household registration booklet is placed.

    Fang Yiming took off a large bunch of keys from his waist, found the key to open the door of this room, opened the lock, pushed open the door, walked in, and said, "How are the stickers on the shelf classified, you can find it yourself, you need to Help, just tell my brother."

    "Okay." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both agreed.

    Although the Wei family went to Changyu area in the first half of the year, there are still some records in the household registration booklet here. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan found the Wei family household registration booklet.

    did not avoid Fang Yiming.

    Fang Yiming looked at it and said nothing.

    Xue Yan opened the household registration booklet of the Wei family. The last page of the household registration booklet stated that the person went to Changyu Heshi County, and then drew a big red cross at the back, indicating that the back of this booklet was not. It will be recorded again. If you want to find the household registration status of the Wei family in the future, you can go to Heshi County to find out.

    There is a new record from the Wei family in Heshi County.

    The government also strictly controls the household registration of each family¡¯s servants. Generally, whoever buys servants and has a deed of sale will be registered on that household¡¯s household registration, indicating that they are servants of this family.

    Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery were servants of the Wei family before, so this household registration booklet of the Wei family also has records about Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery.

    The back of the is marked with a red pen. The two were dismissed by the Wei family five years ago, and they are no longer servants of the Wei family. Therefore, a red cross is also drawn on the back of the records of the two.

 Chapter 795ï¼š Cant miss these two

    Chapter 795 These two cannot be missing

    But it was followed by a remark. According to the date of the remark above, that is, one month after the two were dismissed from the Wei family, Lizheng and the village chief of Zhujia Village, Ping''an Town, came to help the two people register the construction. Books, settled in Zhujia Village, and named Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua respectively.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then went to the big shelf posted on Zhujia Village, Ping''an Town. From the big shelf, they found the household registration booklet with Zhu Laicai as the head of the household and Zhu Embroidery as the wife.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not tall enough, Fang Yiming helped them take this booklet from the top and gave it to them.

    Xue Yan opened the booklet and clearly saw that there was no red cross drawn with a red pen on the back, nor was it marked who died, that is, both of them were still alive and still in Zhujia Village.

    Jiang Yue also saw it.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "Thank you, Brother Yiming." Xue Yan thanked again.

    "Thank you brother Yiming." Jiang Yue also thanked.

    "You''re polite again." Fang Yiming smiled, still polite and didn''t ask anything.

    It is reasonable to say that these two booklets should be taken away by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, in case others come to check them again, or exchange the real ones and leave the fake ones here.

    But considering that whether they took it away or left a fake one here, it might implicate Fang Yiming, so they didn''t plan to do it.

    Fang Yiming is the magistrate of Xinyuan County, and he and Xue Yan are classmates and friends. If he is here on vacation, or disappears, or someone else takes it away, if someone comes to check, it will still be against Xue Yan. If there is a problem with the booklet, it will definitely be blamed on Fang Yiming, a classmate.

    This would have been very different if the booklet was still here.

    Even if there are people who are unfavorable to Xue Yan to check, they may not think that Fang Yiming has brought them to read these two booklets.

    That is, in the end, no one could be found in Zhujia Village, and he would not suspect Fang Yiming. He blamed Fang Yiming, thinking that the two booklets were in good condition. If Fang Yiming knew about this, he would have cleaned up the two booklets. Let''s still lie down in this room.

    Therefore, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had long thought about keeping these two booklets in the county government office. They only needed to find Uncle Lai Cai and Aunt Embroidery to take them away and protect them.

    Mr. Lai Cai and Mrs. Embroidery are different from other witnesses. These two people are very important.

    If these two people are missing as witnesses, the royal family will definitely feel that there is still a loophole, and they will not be able to connect. They dare not recognize Xue Yan, the prince, for fear of admitting mistakes again.

    Anyway, these two people must not be missing.

    That is bound to protect these two.

    "Brother Yiming, we have to go." Xue Yan bowed his hands again and bowed to Fang Yiming. He and his family Yuebao had to go to Zhujia Village to look for those two people.

    Fang Yiming returned the salute and said: "I see that you have something important to do, I won''t ask, but you are still two children, no matter what, you must be careful and remember."

    "Well, we will be careful." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    After coming out of the back door of the back house of the county government office, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan circled to the front again, and then hired a carriage to take them to Zhujia Village.

    The driver said he didn''t know how to get to Zhujia Village, but only knew how to go to Ping''an Town. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t know the way to Zhujia Village. Zhujia Village was not from Shiliba Village where they were, so they hired this carriage first. Back to Ping An Town.

    When he arrived in Ping''an Town, he hired a carriage that knew how to go to Zhujia Village, and went to Zhujia Village.

 Chapter 796ï¼š can you please

    Chapter 796 Can you

    did not let the carriage enter Zhujia Village, but asked the driver to wait for them at the entrance of the village with the carriage.

    Immediately, they entered Zhujia Village.

    As he entered Zhujia Village, Jiang Yue lowered her voice and asked Xue Yan, "Which day did your father pick you up, do you know?"

    "I know." Xue Yan nodded and suppressed his voice. "Many people in our eight villages know that it is April 20th."

    He picked it up, and when did he pick it up, it¡¯s no secret in their ten miles and eight villages.

    The family didn''t hide it from him, he naturally knew it very well.

    "At that time, there was a town on the edge of the county that had work to do," Xue Yan continued to suppress her voice, "but if there were too many people, it would only be half a day''s work, and seeing that our eight villages were impoverished, I took this job and then went back to work. Afraid that this job could not be done well, it would be even more difficult to find work for the people in Shiliba Village, so I found some people who were especially able to do hard work in Shiliba Village. It passed before dawn, including my father. ."

    "After finishing the work, at noon, my father came back with others and picked me up on the road back to Ping''an Town on the edge of the county. Others saw it, but they all thought that it was difficult for each family to support themselves. If you don''t want to take me home, my father took me home."

    Jiang Yue nodded and said: "There are many people who can prove where your father picked you up, and what day did you pick it up, if the old man came to Cai, he said that he threw you there, and the day also said yes. On that day, everything can be tied together.¡±

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded slightly, and then said even more pressingly: "In addition to the jade pendant on my body, the clothes I was wearing and the swaddle cloth around me were all very good. My mother was very fond of good things. No matter whether I need it or not in the future, I have always been reluctant to throw it away. I remember that when the second sister-in-law was born, my mother told me that she wanted to take out the little clothes and swaddles I was wearing at that time, and give them to the second sister. I have no objection to use it for the baby in the womb, but my father said at the time that the second sister-in-law had been very happy to make clothes and other things for the baby in her womb. , and also said that this is the first child of this generation, and I have to pay attention to it. Let my mother spend some money and go to town to buy some fabrics. Even if the fabrics are not very good, they are all new, not old. It''s a good start for the children of this generation. My mother thought it was, so I didn''t mention it again. I actually went to the town to buy some fabrics for the second sister-in-law, so that the second sister-in-law could take those fabrics for the little ones. Xue Shi makes things."

    This was all before she became a member of this family, Jiang Yue naturally didn''t know.

    Now that I know it, I see Jiang Yue nodded: "So, looking back, we have to ask your mother where the swaddling clothes and clothes you were wearing were picked up at the time, and we have to find them out. Clear evidence."

    It turned out that the beauty queen must know the wrap he was wearing, but if it was later replaced by Ji Yi because he was evading pursuit, the beauty queen would not necessarily know it, and naturally it would not necessarily be evidence.

    So it can only be said that it is possible.

    And, he said, the fabric is very good, that is naturally very possible.

    The things in the palace, the things used on the prince, can it be good?

    The reason why Xue Yan talked about underwear and clothes was that he thought that these two were likely to be evidence, but¡ª

    "Let''s find it ourselves. It should still be in the room where my mother lived in the old house. My mother didn''t bring many old things to the new house." After a pause, his voice became even lower: "My mother They... never thought I would find my biological parents."

    He was afraid they would be sad.

    PS: Thanks to "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Cynthia", and "Chihiro." These three babies gave their rewards~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 797ï¼š you wont leave them

    Chapter 797 You won''t leave them

    But sooner or later, they will know...

    He was actually very confused.

    Jiang Yue also knew that if this matter was not handled properly, it would indeed easily hurt Liu Guixia and the others.

    The sons who have been raised for several years think that they will be their sons all their lives. Suddenly, one day, they will call others their parents, even though they are their son''s biological parents...

    "It''s not actually what you took the initiative to find. You just know your own background. For everyone''s safety in the future, you have to find evidence to prove your background." After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "What''s more, you You won''t leave them, you''re still part of this family. They''re all good people, and if they''re sad, they''re definitely afraid that you''ll leave them, aren''t they?"

    Xue Yan felt much better when Jiang Yue said so, and smiled slightly: "Yes, I will not leave them." Even if he did not have a previous life, he would not leave them.

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "it''s better if you don''t tell your mother and the others first, they have never been able to feel at ease, for fear that something will happen to you."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    As soon as he finished answering, he saw in front of him a peasant of about 40 or so with two patches on his body, pulling a bale of hay and going to the cowshed to feed the animals.

    "There is someone there, let''s go over and ask." Xue Yan said, and took Jiang Yue over there.

    This Zhujia Village is not wealthy, all houses are rooms with thatched roofs, and some are still run down.

    "Uncle." Xue Yan cupped his hands and bowed to the peasant before asking, "Do you know where Uncle Zhu Laicai''s house is? Let''s find him."

    This is the first time someone has greeted this peasant like this. The peasant was very at a loss, but he still answered quickly: "Well, that''s coming to Uncle Cai''s house."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked in the direction of the peasant''s fingers, and saw a small three-room low house with the thatch on the roof as if it was about to hang on the ground, very poor.

    "Thank you uncle." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both thanked.

    The peasant was still at a loss, and he didn''t know what to do with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue when they brought Uncle Cai.

    "Yes." In response, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue said thanks again, and then went to Uncle Cai''s house.

    There is no yard in front of Uncle Laicai''s house. Before Xue Yan and Jiang Yue walked over, they saw an old lady tremblingly emerge from the house. The old lady''s clothes were covered with patches, and she was holding a half bowl of chaff in one hand. , holding a half-bowl of sorghum in one hand, the bowl is a little gaped, and is about to enter the kitchen, seems to be planning to make dinner.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and thought that this old lady should be the embroidered lady.

    "Old lady, don''t add more sorghum." Immediately afterwards, an old man with patches all over his body chased after him tremblingly, and he was still coughing a little. "It''s not enough to eat, it''s not that you don''t know, we can''t always ask the villagers to help us, and their life is not easy. Let''s save some food, save some food."

    Speaking of the end, the old man coaxed half a bowl of sorghum from the old lady''s hand, just like coaxing a child, and put it away.

    "Master, Auntie." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over and both shouted politely.

    Lai Cai and Aunt Embroidery discovered them.

    I saw that Uncle Laicai immediately grinned: "Baby, where did you come from, I haven''t seen it before, it will get dark soon, it''s getting dark now, why don''t you go home quickly? Ah? Do you know that your family will be worried."

 Chapter 798ï¼š all right

    Chapter 798 is all right

    "Yeah, doll," Embroidered Auntie also said, "you go home quickly, it''s already cold, and when it gets dark, it''s not only colder, but also scares you. How old are you? It''s dark for the children in our village. You won''t be outside anymore, so hurry up and go home before it gets dark."

    Xue Yan cupped his hands and said, "Uncle, Auntie, we are here to find you, and I want to ask you something, can you go in and talk?"

    Although Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery were confused, they didn''t know how the two dolls came to them, but since they had something to ask them, they hurriedly put down their things and let Xue Yan and Jiang Yue come in quickly.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue followed.

    Because the house is short and the windows are small, and there is no oil lamp in the house of Uncle Lai Cai, the house is a little dark, and the line of sight is naturally blocked, and some can''t see clearly.

    There was no fire in the house, no charcoal was used for heating, and it was quite cold.

    Being so poor, the furniture is naturally poor.

    Fortunately, there are a few stools that can sit on, but the stools are very old, and some have missing legs.

    Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery wanted Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to sit on the stool, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery to sit on the stool, and they each sat on a small one with one leg missing. Bench.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still thinking about going back to their rice noodle shop before dark, lest their fourth brother be worried, so they sat down and didn''t say anything else.

    I saw Jiang Yue ask: "Master, I heard that when you were in the Wei''s house before, someone put a child at the door of the Wei''s house. You threw it away, didn''t you?"

    Uncle Laicai was a little panicked.

    Embroidered Auntie was also very panicked.

    Xue Yan saw this and said hurriedly: "Uncle and aunt, don''t misunderstand, we are just here to ask you about it, and there is no malicious intent."

    Uncle Laicai saw that there were only two children in front of him, and then he felt relieved and sighed: "It''s all a few years ago, yes, someone put a child at the door of Wei''s house, and I don''t know who put it away. I saw it as soon as I opened the door, but the master wouldn''t allow it, and my wife and I couldn''t support it, so we had to throw it away. I''ve never done anything wrong, but this one, I can''t forget it at all, me and my family The way my mother is now is the retribution from God for doing this to me. It is also good for the people in this village. Seeing that we had nowhere to go, they took us in and built this house for us. Otherwise, we will definitely not be able to live after being driven out of the Wei family by the master."

    Embroidered Auntie didn''t say anything, just lowered her head and wiped away her tears.

    "Then do you remember the specific day, where did you leave that child?" Xue Yan asked.

    "I can''t forget it at all, of course I do," said Uncle Laicai. "It was seven years ago on April 20th. I threw my child outside the county, and the county did not dare to throw it. Everyone threw the child outside, but I was afraid that the child would be thrown too concealed, and no one would I found that the child must be dead, and I deliberately threw the child on the road, the road from the county to Ping''an Town."

    April 20th?

    The road from the county to Ping''an Town?

    The time and place are right.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances.

    Having said this, Uncle Laicai couldn''t help but say, and regretted it very much: "I don''t know how the child is now, maybe it''s not good, that''s why my mother-in-law and I suffered such retribution."

 Chapter 799ï¼š invulnerable

    Chapter 799 Impeccable

    "Obviously, I was afraid that someone would not pick it up even if they saw it on the road, so I squatted not far away and watched until I saw some people saw the child, and one of them picked up the child and said If you want to take it back to raise it, you can¡¯t let the child still lie on the road. If you say that life is hard, it will be hard, but if you save a little, you can still support the child. I am relieved and go back. It turns out that the person who picked up the child would know how to support the child. Is it bad for the child, I killed the child, so I deserve this retribution."

    said that, the uncle Lai Cai burst into tears.

    Extremely remorseful.

    Finally, Xue Yan said, "Master, that person is very kind to the child, and the child would like to thank you. If it weren''t for you, he would not have such a good father, such a good mother, and such a good..." Speaking of this, Xue Yan stopped talking and didn''t say any more. Only after a while, did he say: "Master, I am that child."

    No matter how much you say, it will not be as convincing as this sentence.

    Uncle Laicai immediately stopped his tears and stared at him stupidly, and Aunt Embroidery also stared at him stupidly. After a while, they all cried even more bitterly. They all knelt down for him, and they all cried and said: "Child, it''s fine if you''re fine, it''s fine if you''re fine. You don''t know how uncomfortable we are all these years, and we all thought it hurt you, son."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue hurriedly supported them and did not let them kneel.

    After a while, Mr. Lai Cai and Mrs. Embroidery stopped crying. They both laughed as if they were relieved.

    They can finally live with peace of mind.

    They have been tormented by this thing all the time before, thinking they deserved this kind of life.

    "Thank you child." Uncle Laicai smiled at Xue Yan, "My wife and I feel much better now."

    Embroidery aunt smiled and nodded: "Yes, yes."

    "Actually, we came to you because we wanted to ask you to give us a proof." Xue Yan said truthfully. "I will tell you what you know when the time comes, but we have to trouble you to come with us now, and we can''t tell you when you can come back. In short, please."

    Having said this, Xue Yan stood up, bowed his hands solemnly, and gave a salute.

    "Child, child." Uncle Laicai hurriedly supported his arms. "You don''t need to be so polite. We have been helped by others all these years. If we can still help others, we are naturally willing to help you, but we are so old and have inconvenient legs and feet, even if we go with you, It probably won''t go very far."

    Xue Yan said: "There are carriages to travel."

    "That''s fine." Uncle Laicai looked at Aunt Embroidery, nodded and said.

    "Master, I have something else I want to ask you." Xue Yan said.

    "Just ask, child." Uncle Laicai was still very kind. In the past, his heart was not bad. He came to this village for several years. The village was full of good people. He and his old wife were naturally nurtured to be even more kind. They were able to help people. Naturally, they all wanted to help people.

    "It was when you threw me, did anyone see it?" Xue Yan said. If someone sees this and can still find that person, then everything will be more impeccable.

    Jiang Yue also felt that this was more impeccable, and naturally looked at Uncle Lai Cai.

    Uncle Laicai said: "It''s still a bit of a road from Wei''s house to where I threw you, and people will naturally see it. At that time, I had been in the county for many years, and I still knew a lot of people."

 Chapter 800ï¼š we all depend on you

    Chapter 800 We all depend on you

    "And as soon as I took you out of the gate of Wei''s house, I ran into Sun Erhei and his daughter-in-law who were nearby. Sun Erhei saw me holding a child and asked me where I was going. I told him the truth and asked. Whether he wants to adopt or not, he told me that he just came back from the doctor with his daughter-in-law, saying that his daughter-in-law is pregnant, and there is no need to adopt the child, so let me ask others."

    "Later I met Zhang San at the entrance of the small alley," Uncle Laicai continued, "and Tian Si who lived in the alley. When I put you on the road, I also met Mr. Cheng who was going to Ping''an Town to run errands. Fifth, Cheng Laowu is the shopkeeper of Donglai Qianzhuang. Cheng Laowu also got off the carriage to see you. He also praised you for your good looks and the fabric of the swaddle. Ruthless."

    "When Cheng Laowu left, I squatted not far away, for fear that no one would pick you up, until noon, I ran into some people who surrounded you, seemed to want to pick you up, and couldn''t bear to let you there , Sure enough, there was a tall man who looked like a peasant, about 30 or 40 years old, picked you up and said that he would take you back to raise you. After seeing you being carried away by that person, I turned around and prepared to go back. already."

    "But before I took a few steps, Cheng Laowu had already returned from working in Ping''an Town and stopped me. Cheng Laowu also saw that you were picked up by the man, and told me that the man looked very honest and honest, let me Don''t worry, I will definitely be good to you. At that time, it was not Cheng Laowu who was driving the carriage by himself, but two guys followed him, and one guy acted as the driver, and they all saw it. "

    Speaking of this, Uncle Laicai sighed like this: "It''s also that I have always been uneasy because of this matter all these years, and sometimes I still dream about it, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to remember it so clearly."

    "Thank you uncle," Xue Yan cupped his hands again, "When the time comes, I have to trouble you to tell the truth."

    "Okay." Uncle Laicai naturally agreed.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue knew more in their hearts. They also remembered what Mr. Cai said just now and the people he mentioned, and they will check it again tomorrow.

    You can''t make any mistakes, you can only check every step carefully.

    Not that they don''t believe in people, but just in case.

    "Then Mr. Lao and Mrs. Lao will pack up and leave with us." Xue Yan cupped her hands again, extremely polite.

    "Okay. Okay." Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery were busy packing. In fact, they didn''t have anything, and they packed up in no time.

    That is, Uncle Lai Cai wanted to talk to the village chief of Zhujia Village, for fear that if they were not in the village, the village chief and the villagers would look for them, thinking that something had happened to them.

    "This is definitely something I have to say. It shouldn''t make people worry, but I have to trouble you, uncle and aunt, to tell a lie, don''t say what you are doing." After a pause, Xue Yan hurriedly said: "Uncle and aunt, don''t worry, we Not a bad guy."

    Mr. Laicai and Mrs. Embroidery laughed immediately: "We are all people who put one foot in the coffin. We are not afraid of this. Well, baby, we all depend on you."

    "Thank you uncle and auntie." Xue Yan thanked again.

    Jiang Yue also thanked: "Thank you, uncle and aunt."

    The two of them have thought about it. When this matter is resolved, when the uncle Cai and the embroidered aunt come back, they must help the uncle and aunt, as well as the village.

    This village is really poor.

    Uncle Laicai lied to the village head of Zhujia Village, saying that he was going to take his wife to live with someone he knew before, saying that they were good, knowing they were here, and wanting to pick them up for the Chinese New Year, so he specially asked someone to come. Then, they boarded the carriage parked at the entrance of the village with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

 Chapter 801ï¼š They are the first to check

    Chapter 801 They are the first to check

    On the way to the village entrance to take the carriage, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were afraid that something would happen to the uncle and aunt, so they warned them a lot.

    To the effect, they will be arranged to live in an inn, so that they must not casually mention anything about the Wei family, as well as the fact that they once served as servants in the Wei family, and the matter of throwing children naturally can not be casually mentioned.

    Just stay in the inn well.

    Although Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery thought it was strange, but Xue Yan and Jiang Yue seemed to be concerned about them, afraid that something would happen to them. Although they didn''t know what could happen, they nodded and agreed.

    The two dolls don''t look like bad people, they shouldn''t hurt them, they just do.

    Zhujia Village is not far from the town. After returning to Ping''an Town, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arranged for the uncle and aunt to stay at the Quanping Inn.

    The Shao family just got Wei Zizhan into the palace and became the prince. No one would think that there is an iron proof that someone else is the prince in the contact point of the Shao family.

    As long as the uncle and aunt do as they say, there will be nothing wrong with the uncle and aunt living here.

    The people in Quanping Inn had been greeted by Shao Shuting in advance. Anyway, the people in Quanping Inn were extremely polite to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said that they would let a pair of distant relatives live here, Quanping Inn The person immediately packed up a good room and came out for the uncle and aunt to live there.

    He also put a warm charcoal basin in the room so that the uncle and aunt can keep warm.

    also helped to find some winter clothes suitable for the elderly, and put them on for the uncle and aunt.

    Uncle and Auntie didn''t expect this to happen at all, they were very cramped.

    It was Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who comforted them for a while before the uncle and aunt dared to sit down.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan wanted to give money, but the people in the Quanping Inn dared to ask for it, they all waved their hands. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that they were afraid that Shao Shuting would blame them, so they gave up.

    It seemed that it was going to get dark, and if they didn''t go back, even the fourth brother, who was as savvy as a fox, would have to worry about them. , and asked the people in the inn to help them take care of the uncle and aunt, so they left the Quanping Inn and returned to the rice noodle shop.

    Of course, before returning to their rice noodle shop, Jiang Yue hurriedly found another empty alley, entered the space, and quickly put on the two cotton-padded coats she had lost.

    She immediately became chubby again, like a little penguin.

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went out again.

    But because it was just dark when we returned to the shop yesterday, when they went out today, their fourth brother told them to come back as early as possible, and they agreed.

    He hired a carriage to go to the county, and inquired about Sun Erhei and others that Uncle Laicai said. After finding Sun Erhei and others, he inquired with Sun Erhei and others. Sun Erhei and others told them, Consistent with what Uncle Lai Cai said.

    Sun Erhei and others don''t need to be protected. Without Uncle Lai Cai, naturally no one would know about Sun Erhei and others.

    The town and county have checked it out, and it went very smoothly. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could guess with their toes. The reason why it went so smoothly should be because they were the first to check.

    If someone else checked it first, it wouldn''t be so smooth.

    After returning from the county to the rice noodle shop, although it was not dark, it was getting too fast. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to go home, but told the fourth brother that they would go home tomorrow.

    Fourth brother has no opinion.

 Chapter 802ï¼š King Qing, Xuanyuan Qing

    Chapter 802 King Qing, Xuanyuan Qing

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home.

    After lunch, when the elder brother Xue Yihu didn''t go to the old house to do wood work, they went to the old house. In Liu Guixia''s room, in the bottom of the big box where the old things were kept, they found the swaddle that was wrapped in Xue Yan. , and the little clothes Xue Yan was wearing.

    The quality of the underwear and the small clothes is excellent. It has been several years, and they are still the same as new. The embroidery on them is also vivid.

    Whether it came from the palace or not, it has to be put away to see if it can be used as evidence, so Jiang Yue put these in a bag and put it in the space.

    It is safest to let her keep it.

    Xue Yan saw that the baggage had just disappeared in his Yuebao''s hands, knowing that his Yuebao should have put it away for him, so he naturally didn''t say anything.

    It was Jiang Yue who asked him: "I have found all the evidence, and it can prove that you are the real prince at any time. When do you plan to prove it?"

    "Wait a minute." Xue Yan said. "The queen mother will definitely tell my royal father immediately after receiving the letter. Everyone knows their plans. No matter what they plan, they must close the net ahead of time. Let them finish the net collection first, otherwise everything will come together. Being in one piece will distract them.¡±

    "That''s right." Jiang Yue nodded in agreement. "Then Aunt Xiao, we naturally won''t talk about it first, so as not to reveal that you wrote the letter."

    If you tell the beauty queen that he is the prince, it also proves that the beauty queen will definitely want to tell the Shao family and Xuanyuan Hao that if they ask the beauty queen not to tell others first, the beauty queen will definitely ask why, they always It cannot be said that they guessed that the Queen Mother Xuanyuan Hao Yunzi was busy closing the Internet cafe.

    Naturally, let¡¯s not talk about it.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded, he thought so too. Fortunately, his mother is in a good mood right now, even if he doesn''t know that he is his biological son for the time being, it doesn''t matter.

    *

    At the same time, Teikyo.

    Xuanyuan Hao was approving the memorial in the imperial study when he was suddenly told that the Queen Mother had sent someone back, and it was urgent for eight hundred miles. It was extremely urgent.

    Without waiting for Xuanyuan Hao to call, the man rushed in, and before he got down on his knees and had time to elaborate, he already handed the letter.

    Xuanyuan Hao understood as soon as he saw the words on the envelope. It was his mother who received the letter again. When he read the contents of the letter, he also stood up in shock.

    The person who wrote the letter knew that Ji Xiehui was his person!

    I can''t wait any longer, I have to clean up the Ji family.

    I saw that Xuanyuan Hao immediately summoned a group of secret guards, and ordered to order everywhere, scheduled to act at the same time on the twenty-two ugly hours of this month, to uproot the Ji family.

    If you find anything wrong before this day, you can act in advance.

    "Everyone in the booklet is to be killed." Xuanyuan Hao said coldly. Ji Xiehui secretly gave him a booklet, which was filled with members of the Ji family, including the Minister of the Household.

    "Yes!"

    This group of dark guards dispersed immediately and went to various places to give secret orders.

    Xuanyuan Hao thought about it for a while, but still sent someone to tell Shao Shuting secretly, and let Shao Shuting secretly mobilize some people to go to the west to support Ji Xiehui. a people.

    As soon as the person who was dispatched left quietly, the chief **** came in and reported, "Your Majesty, Lord Qing, he has returned and is waiting outside at the moment."

    King Qing is Xuanyuan Qing.

    is the younger brother of Xuanyuan Hao''s mother, and has a good relationship with Xuanyuan Hao since he was a child.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 803ï¼š I must let you help me

    Chapter 803 I must let you help me

    It''s just that this younger brother doesn''t stay on the fief, and he likes to travel around the mountains and waters. Xuanyuan Hao hasn''t seen this younger brother for more than a year.

    Hearing that this younger brother was back, Xuanyuan Hao was naturally pleasantly surprised, and hurriedly said, "Let him in."

    "Yes." The **** head went out again, bowed and said to Xuanyuan Qing, who was waiting outside the imperial study with a splendid arrogance: "My lord, the emperor has let you in."

    "Thank you father-in-law." Xuanyuan Qing thanked him with a smile and went in.

    He just came back from the tour, and he didn''t even have time to change his clothes.

    According to the etiquette, when you meet the emperor, you have to wear the official clothes of the prince, but this is his brother, and he has always been on good terms, so he doesn''t care about these little things.

    "Brother Huang." As soon as Xuanyuan Qing entered, he wanted to give his brother a big gift.

    Xuanyuan Hao didn''t wait for him to kneel down, he smiled and helped him up: "I''m finally willing to come back."

    Xuanyuan Qing smiled and said: "Isn''t this a letter from you, saying that the younger brother and the emperor have found it, the younger brother will come back to see, in fact, the younger brother is also planning to come back, isn''t it about to celebrate the new year, I miss you and The queen mother. Brother Huang, how about the queen mother, why did I go to Tianling Temple, the queen mother was not there. "

    "It''s a long story. I''ll let my mother tell you in detail in the future. It''s almost New Year''s Day, and my mother should be back. You know, my mother doesn''t like people talking about her, so you should ask her directly to compare. Good." Xuanyuan Hao smiled.

    "Yes." Xuanyuan Qing smiled and nodded.

    "When you come back this time, you should stay a little longer, right? Don''t give me a new year and leave again."

    "Brother Huang, you are complaining about the younger brother again, okay, the younger brother will stay longer this time, unless you expel the younger brother, right?"

    Xuanyuan Hao raised his eyebrows: "So good this time?"

    looks quite unbelievable.

    Xuanyuan Qing immediately laughed: "It''s the younger brother who figured it out. Maybe it''s the younger brother who has gone all over Daling, there is no fun. Besides, the younger brother is now twenty-five, it''s time to help the elder brother. Now, Brother Huang, if you need anything, just say it."

    From childhood to adulthood, it was his imperial brother who indulged him, otherwise he would not be able to live so well, play everywhere, and come to Beijing at any time.

    He had a fief, and generally he could not leave the fief or come to Beijing unless the emperor summoned him.

    Xuanyuan Hao still trusts this younger brother from the same mother, and when he hears that this younger brother is finally willing to help him, he is no longer obsessed with landscapes, he is naturally extremely happy.

    Just wanted to say that he was closing the net, and wanted to tell his younger brother all his plans for so many years, but before the words got to the throat, he remembered that his mother had told him sternly before, even his mother, he He had to be on guard, so that he couldn''t be completely at ease with anyone.

    So, he swallowed these words back in his stomach.

    I saw Xuanyuan Hao smiled and said, "Not for now. When I have it in the future, I will definitely ask you to help me."

    "Okay." Xuanyuan Qingle continued to relax. "By the way, the emperor brother, the emperor''s nephew, the emperor''s brother, I haven''t seen it yet, it''s time to let the minister and brother meet."

    When his imperial nephew, that is, when the prince was born, he was playing outside. When he received a letter, he wanted to come back and have a look, but he disappeared again, so he has not actually seen his imperial nephew so far.

    "Go, I will take you to see him." Xuanyuan Hao was happy, he took Xuanyuanqing''s hand in his hand, and went with Xuanyuanqing in person.

    While going to Xuanyuan Hao, he said: "He should be studying with Taifu now, and people are still very sensible, but there is only one thing, no matter what Taifu teaches, it will take him a long time to learn. He is a prince, and in the future I want to inherit my throne, which makes me a little worried."

 Chapter 804ï¼š Cant stand the big ling?

    Chapter 804 Can''t support the big feather?

    Having said this, Xuanyuan Hao sighed.

    was a little worried that his son could not support the big ling.

    But he is just such a son... Although he still has one in the queen''s belly, he doesn''t know whether it is a male or a female, and he has to be born to know...

    He was looking forward to another son in his queen''s belly...

    Xuanyuanqing comforted: "The prince is still young, just teach him more. Brother Huang doesn''t need to worry too much."

    Xuanyuan Hao nodded: "Fortunately, he is still young, I can still support him for many years, otherwise I must be more worried."

    Xuanyuanqing smiled and said, "Brother Huang seems to have never thought of letting the second prince inherit your throne." The second prince Xuanyuan Yi is very smart.

    Although he, as a prince, should not say these words, it is very taboo, but he has such a good relationship with his imperial brother, his imperial brother will not mind.

    Xuanyuan Hao opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to say, "That''s not my son and daughter", but because of the words of his mother, he swallowed those words back into his stomach.

    Before, his younger brother only wanted to play around. He and his mother also doted on a younger brother. He didn''t let the younger brother worry about any troubles. Therefore, he didn''t tell the things he planned and many other things. this brother.

    However, in the past, as long as this younger brother asked, he would answer truthfully.

    It¡¯s just that this younger brother never asked anything.

    Now his younger brother is willing to help him, and he also has the heart to tell this younger brother the truth, but his mother''s life is there...

    No matter who you are, you have to be on guard...

    Xuanyuan Hao sighed in his heart, feeling a little sorry for this younger brother. Then, he said with a smile: "There is a difference between the descendants and the concubines. Since ancient times, the descendants have grown up, and you don''t know it."

    means that Xuanyuan Yi will never come to inherit the throne.

    Xuanyuan Qing nodded, indicating that he understood.

    He also sighed in his heart.

    Xuanyuanyi is also his imperial nephew, but also Ji Yi''s son, and Ji Yi is the sweetheart he has always kept in his heart and has never told anyone else.

    He liked Ji Yi since he was a child.

    But no one knows this.

    But Ji Yi couldn''t see him, he could only see his emperor brother, because his emperor brother was the prince, and later because his emperor brother was the emperor.

    Ji Yi must have been looking forward to Xuanyuanyi''s son being the emperor, but his brother always thought that there was a difference between the concubines and concubines, and the distinction was very clear. Now that the prince has come back, Ji Yi''s son wants to be the emperor. Emperor, it is naturally more difficult.

    The queen''s sister-in-law said that the disappearance of the prince was caused by Ji Yi. In fact, he believed it a little. When he entered the harem, which concubine did not want his son to become emperor, and the prince was gone, the biggest beneficiary was Ji Yi. The son of the Second Prince Xuanyuan Yi.

    He used to come back often, but since he learned that Ji Yi was pregnant and was taken into the palace by his imperial brother and sealed as a concubine, he didn''t come back very often.

    Even if he comes back, he will avoid Ji Yi and try not to see this person.

    Because he still has Ji Yi in his heart.

    I don¡¯t know what happened, I just can¡¯t forget it.

    Unconsciously, Xuanyuan Hao and Xuanyuan Qing came to the place where the princes were studying in the palace. It just so happened that the old lady Fu had just finished teaching the first class of the afternoon and let him rest.

    There are now two princes in the palace, one is Wei Zizhan and the other is Xuanyuan Yi, both of whom were taught by this old lady.

    This old lady had taught Xuanyuan Hao before, and he had also taught Xuanyuan Hao''s father, so naturally he was also an imperial teacher.

    After class, the old lady came out, and when she met Xuanyuan Hao, she was busy saluting.

 Chapter 805ï¼š A son of a bitch, dare to be so arrogant!

    Chapter 805 A son-in-law dares to be so arrogant!

    But Xuanyuan Hao raised his hand to stop it with a smile, and asked the old lady to rest, while he and Xuanyuan Qing continued to walk forward, wanting to go in and have a look.

    Inside, Wei Zizhan didn''t recite it because the old lady asked him to endorse it today, and asked Xuanyuan Yi to endorse or answer questions, but Xuanyuan Yi answered them fluently. He was naturally jealous, and naturally felt extremely uncomfortable. .

    Seeing that the old lady had gone out, Wei Zizhan looked at Xuanyuanyi fiercely.

    Even a son-in-law dares to be so arrogant!

    also caused him to live abroad for so many years and suffered so many years!

    Deserves to live to be in his twenties at most!

    Xuanyuanyi was still a child, but because he was in poor health from the birth of his mother, even if he looked good, he was extremely thin, pale, and smelled of medicine.

    He was fed medicine.

    He was quite surprised to see Wei Zizhan staring at him so fiercely, without concealing it at all.

    Even if he is young, but he has seen a lot of what his mother-in-law has done, and he knows how to intrigue and restrain his true emotions.

    No, in this palace, that would be so stupid.

    Xuanyuan Yi thinks Wei Zizhan is stupid. Although he treats Wei Zizhan as the emperor''s brother on the surface, he doesn''t take Wei Zizhan seriously in his heart. Seeing that the master has gone out, he has been sitting in a class, and his health is not good. , the body is naturally more uncomfortable, and I also want to go out for a walk.

    So, Xuanyuan Yi was about to go out.

    just happened to pass by Wei Zizhan.

    Wei Zizhan saw Xuanyuan Yi come over and wanted to go out for a walk like no one else. He immediately became even more jealous.

    When Xuanyuan Yi saw it, he felt that Wei Zizhan was stupid. Although he was young, the prince couldn''t treat himself as a child. Naturally, he couldn''t be so childish. With sharp eyes, he saw Xuanyuan Hao and Xuanyuan Qing parked at the door, Xuanyuan Hao''s face was still ugly, and he looked at Wei Zizhan''s outstretched foot.

    Xuanyuanyi didn''t step over, pretending not to see Wei Zizhan''s outstretched foot, and was immediately tripped over by Wei Zizhan.

    He thought he was tripped and should be fine, but who knows, he overestimated the frailty of his body, and when he threw himself on the ground, he immediately fainted.

    "Second Prince! Second Prince!"

    The palace people who were serving were shocked.

    "Xuanyuan Shu!" Xuanyuan Hao was furious.

    Wei Zizhan saw that he had successfully tripped over Xuanyuan Yi, and just as he was triumphant, he heard an angry shout, and only then did he find Xuanyuan Hao standing at the door, and he was immediately frightened and cried.

    Could it be that the royal father wanted his head, or abolished him, because of this matter?

    Xuanyuan Qing was busy calling for the imperial doctor.

    Soon, Xuanyuan Yi was sent to the bed at his residence in the palace, and the imperial doctor also came, and again, his body was full of silver needles, and he kept pouring medicine to continue his life.

    Concubine Yi Gui heard that something had happened to her son, and she was busy here. Seeing her son''s appearance, she was afraid that she would not be able to reproduce again. She cried and grabbed the ground. Wei Zizhan returned her son''s life.

    Xuanyuan Hao''s face was even more ugly.

    Xuanyuanqing felt more complicated when he saw Ji Yi, the noble concubine.

    Wei Zizhan was even more frightened and cried.

    was also worried that Xuanyuan Yi would die like this.

    Then his father emperor would not let him go.

    There is someone next to Wei Zizhan, who is the secret guard given by the Shao family. Looking at this situation, I am also worried that Xuanyuan Yi is dead, and then the prince will naturally face disaster.

 Chapter 806ï¼š Theres no such thing as a prince

    Chapter 806 How can this look like a prince

    I saw this man quietly retreated and asked another secret guard from the East Palace to rush to the Shao family to report.

    Shao Boqi was shocked and said, "How can you be so stupid!"

    It¡¯s true that their nephew is still a child, but he is also a prince!

    Shao Zhongxi''s face was ugly, but he could only say to his elder brother: "I''ll go to the palace to see."

    Shao Boqi also knew that it was not suitable for them to enter the palace together under the current situation, that would make it like forcing the palace, and if Xuanyuan Yi really died, the Ji family must have changed, he would have to watch outside, and nodded naturally, "Be careful. Point." After a pause, he warned again: "There is really no room for recovery, at least to save our nephew''s life."

    This is the last resort.

    Although their nephew will not be killed, after all, the tiger''s poison does not eat its son, and the emperor is merciful, so they should not kill their nephew, but they will definitely be abolished.

    Otherwise, the Ji family would never give up, and would definitely make a fuss about this matter.

    "Yes." The icy Shao Zhongxi just answered and entered the palace.

    Xuanyuan Hao, Wei Zizhan, Xuanyuan Qing, Concubine Yi, etc. are still in Xuanyuan Yi''s palace, and the imperial doctor is also still there, kneeling on the ground.

    Xuanyuanyi hasn''t woken up yet, and he doesn''t know if he can wake up.

    The doctors said they had done their best.

    Although Concubine Yi didn''t pull Wei Zizhan any more, she still cried with excitement and kept asking Xuanyuan Hao to decide for Xuanyuan Yi.

    Xuanyuan Hao''s face was naturally ugly.

    Wei Zizhan was still crying, but when he saw Shao Zhongxi coming, he immediately ran towards Shao Zhongxi, crying and crying: "Second Uncle, I didn''t stretch my feet on purpose, I didn''t even know he was going out, Second Uncle, woo woo...you Help me tell my father, woohoo..."

    Shao Zhongxi was cold, and he really couldn''t like this nephew in his heart.

    This does not look like a prince.

    How did his sister give birth to such an idiot!

    If you don¡¯t read well, forget about it, and do stupid things!

    But you can''t ignore it.

    Otherwise, how could he explain to his sister.

    Although he didn''t say anything to Wei Zizhan, Shao Zhongxi stood in front of Wei Zizhan and bowed to Xuanyuan Hao, but he still didn''t speak to Xuanyuan Hao.

    There are two reasons why Xuanyuan Hao still looks ugly at the moment. First, his son should not be like this. Even if Xuanyuan Yi is not his own son, he is innocent. In fact, I felt a little ashamed of this child, Xuanyuan Yi.

    Secondly, he didn''t know how to deal with the aftermath of his own son. If Xuanyuan Yi died, his own son would carry the reputation of mutilating his younger brother. Even if he said that Xuanyuan Yi was not his child at all, it would be of no avail, and he might be mistaken for making up such a lie in order to clear the reputation of his first-in-class son.

    This is useless, he has no other son.

    Don''t give up, and it''s hard to block Youyou''s public.

    I can only hope that Xuanyuan Yi wakes up.

    Wake up, everything is easy to say, just think that the child is still young, ignorant, the big things are small, and the small things are gone, and it is over.

    Xuanyuan Hao paced back and forth irritably with his hands behind his back. Obviously the Internet is closing, how can such a thing still happen at this time!

    Concubine Yi saw that Shao Zhongxi was here, but her father didn''t even enter the palace, she felt a little strange, so she cried even more with Xuanyuan Hao: "Your Majesty, if Yi''er is gone, how will the concubine live..."

    Xuanyuan Hao kept pacing anxiously as if he hadn''t heard it.

    On the other hand, Xuanyuan Qing, who was looking at him, felt distressed, but he couldn''t show it.

 Chapter 807ï¼š Isnt he dead?

    Chapter 807 Isn''t he dead?

    Shao Zhongxi just felt strange too. When such a thing happened, the Ji family had not even entered the palace alone to support Concubine Yigui.

    Only Xuanyuan Hao didn''t find it strange, because he had already ordered, if there is any abnormality, you can take action in advance, and you don''t have to wait until the twenty-second day to act together. It is difficult for Lord Ji to go out, let alone enter the palace.

    It was also at this time that Xuanyuan Yi''s eyelashes trembled on the bed, and he slowly woke up. Seeing the group of people beside the bed, and the surrounding scenery, he was completely stunned.

    It was the palace maid who first noticed that he was awake, and immediately shouted with joy: "Second prince is awake!"

    "Yi''er!" Concubine Yi Gui rushed over and was overjoyed. If her son is fine, then she still has hope!

    The imperial physicians were greatly relieved.

    Xuanyuan Hao was also relieved, and finally showed a smile, and he was busy, sitting on the edge of the bed, and said with a warm smile: "It''s fine."

    Xuanyuanyi was still dumbfounded.

    This...what''s going on...

    Isn''t he dead...

    He had already explained the funeral to Xue Yan, and he also left the secret edict to someone he could trust, and told that person to wait for his only son Xuanyuanling to grow up, give the secret edict to his son, and then kill Xue Yan... how is this... not dead...

    And his mother-in-law was fine, so she hugged him happily.

    Obviously he killed his mother concubine with his own hands.

    He has such a broken body, all thanks to his mother concubine. If his mother concubine hadn''t induced labor at that time, he would definitely be in good health, and he couldn''t live to be in his twenties at most.

    That''s fine, his mother-in-law still wants to sit behind the curtain, do you really think he''s just a tool in her hands to seize power?

    He hated his mother and concubine, so it was hard to dispel the hatred in his heart.

    But what''s going on now, Xuanyuan Hao is still alive and well, this person is not his father at all, he is just a part of the Ji family... Xuanyuan Qing is actually there... and Shao Zhongxi... And the kid behind Shao Zhongxi...

    Who is that kid?

    Why hasn''t he seen it?

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi had a headache, but slowly, he remembered it, and he knew that this child was the prince returned by the Shao family.

    But isn''t Xue Yan the prince?

    and many more.

    glanced at his current body is very small, just a child, Xuanyuan Yi finally reacted, he seems to be reborn!

    But if he was reborn, why would many things be different.

    Is this child Wei Zizhan? Wouldn''t this child in the previous life be cut off in eight pieces next year? Why was it retrieved earlier? He also took a blood test and became a prince?

    So, he misunderstood, Xue Yan is not Xuanyuanxu at all?

    But not right.

    Obviously, he accidentally discovered that the jade pendant was not from Wei Zizhan, but from Xue Yan, and he also sent someone to investigate it in his previous life. Wei Zizhan had a chain birthmark on the sole of his foot, which belonged to the Wei family, and his people also found it. The uncle who lost Xue Yan, who used to be a servant of the Wei family, could not be wrong, it was Xue Yan who was Xuanyuan Shu.

    So, is the blood test unreliable? Or was someone tampered with during the blood test?

    At that time, the prime minister, the doctor of the censor, Shao Zhongxi and others were all present, and no one should be able to do anything. So, that means the blood test is unreliable?

    Although has not been verified, Xuanyuan Yi is basically certain in his heart.

    I know that Xuanyuan Hao and the Shao family have mistaken the prince.

    But this Wei Zizhan has become a prince, such a big change, now that the New Year is approaching, Xuanyuanqing is the same as in his previous life, and when he comes back, Xuanyuanqing will also be drunk because of the Lantern Festival, not only telling his mother and concubine about his mother. Concubine''s affection, will he still tell Xuanyuan Hao''s plan to his mother-in-law?

 Chapter 808ï¼š life and death

    Chapter 808 Life and Death

    In the last life, if King Qing hadn''t made a drinking mistake and told his concubine everything, his concubine would not have known that he was not actually Xuanyuan Hao''s biological child, but Xuanyuan Hao had just found someone and did that kind of thing with his concubine. , I was pregnant with him, Xuanyuan Hao is a benevolent prince, but also despicable.

    It was also a drinking mistake by King Qing. His mother-in-law also learned from King Qing that Ji Xiehui was actually from Xuanyuan Hao, and that the Queen Mother was actually in Tianling Temple... Wait, many things...

    Afterwards, his grandfather''s family and his mother-in-law''s concubine made the plan, and Xuanyuan Hao was poisoned by a poison that the imperial doctor did not know. He fell into a coma, and later died. His grandfather dispatched military horses to secretly slaughtered them.

    His mother and concubine was originally a ruthless person, and she would never let it leak that he was not Xuanyuan Hao''s own son, so she wanted to kill King Qing, but was captured by King Qing instead.

    King Qing deserves to be the seed of infatuation, everyone in the Xuanyuan family is the seed of infatuation, Xuanyuan Qing has captured his mother and queen, but he is reluctant to kill his mother, and even committed suicide, thinking that he killed his own imperial brother and his wife. Mother, she has no face to live in this world.

    Regardless of whether King Qing will get drunk on the Lantern Festival in this life, and tell his mother and concubine everything, he has to find a way now to make Xuanyuan Hao''s plan fail.

    Wei Zizhan was not ripped off, but he was found so early, which gave him a deep sense of crisis, and always felt that Xuanyuan Hao''s plan would be closed ahead of schedule.

    Just in case, he naturally had to take precautions early.

    If he loses the status of the second prince, it will be even more difficult for him to become emperor in the future. He couldn''t let Xuanyuan Hao have the opportunity to say that he was not his own at all.

    And he was an emperor in his last life, and he naturally wants to be an emperor in this life, and it is all up to him.

    However, something is really wrong. He was reborn, and many things are different. Moreover, he was tripped by Wei Zizhan. Shao Zhongxi has entered the palace.

    Also, why didn''t this queen, Shao Youyue, come?

    Theoretically, now that Wei Zizhan is the crown prince, if something happens to his son, even if Shao Youyue is seriously ill, he will definitely not be relieved, and he will definitely come over to support her son...

    Does this mean that Wei Zizhan is not the crown prince, or that Shao Youyue is not in the palace at all?

    But if he knew it, then the Shao family must also know it, so how could Wei Zizhan be recognized as the prince?

    It should be that people are not in the palace at all.

    Moreover, since the Queen Mother came back, no one else in the palace has seen Shao Youyue again.

    The person is definitely not in the palace!

    It''s just that Shao Youyue is not in the palace, where is it?

    Also, how did the queen mother come back once before? In my last life, in my impression, there was no such thing at all...

    Xuanyuan Yi just thought of this, when he heard his mother-in-law cry again: "Yi''er, Yi''er, what''s wrong with you, Yi''er? Why don''t you speak? Royal doctor! Royal doctor!"

    Seeing that her son was demented, Concubine Yi Gui was afraid that this son would be stupid.

    This is stupid, it would be better to die.

    Before the imperial doctor came forward, Xuanyuan Yi hurriedly said: "Mother and concubine, my son is fine, but just before Fang Cairen is too awake." Immediately, he wanted to get off the bed and apologize to Xuanyuan Hao: "Father, please forgive me, son. This minister did not intend to ignore the father and emperor."

    Xuanyuan Hao smiled and stopped him from getting out of bed, "Let''s just lie down." He covered him with the quilt again, very gentle: "Your royal brother is playing with you, I don''t want you to be so weak that you fainted."

    PS: Thanks to "Yan Yao", "GALAXY-DOU", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Book Friend 854***263", "Xiao Pun Friends", "Dan-like Love", "Skirt", " Well, "the reward of these babies~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 809ï¼š These two princes are too smart

    Chapter 809 These two princes are too smart

    is about to become a major event.

    "Your Majesty!" Concubine Yi Gui couldn''t believe it.

    Xuanyuan Yi pretended to be unable to react, "Mother concubine, what''s wrong with you?"

    Concubine Yi immediately said: "It was the prince who tripped you, and you fell and fainted!"

    Xuanyuan Yi said: "It wasn''t the emperor who tripped over his son. I remember that I stepped on my clothes and jumped out."

    If he hadn''t been reborn, he would have said the same thing.

    Xuanyuan Hao was obviously trying to defend Zizhan, so he went against Xuanyuan Hao foolishly, and Xuanyuan Hao was the emperor, so he couldn''t get any better.

    Hearing this, the cold Shao Zhongxi frowned. This second prince is too smart, he knows what the emperor wants to hear, and his nephew is no match at all.

    Xuanyuan Hao didn''t expect Xuanyuan Yi to say this. First, he thought about it carefully. At that time, the clothes on Xuanyuan Yi''s body were a little long, and it was easy for his feet to step on the clothes. Solved the matter.

    I saw that Xuanyuan Hao naturally followed this and said to Concubine Yi: "You heard it too, it has nothing to do with the prince."

    Concubine Yi Gui was still very undisturbed, but Xuanyuan Hao said so, and her own son also said the same, if she persisted in this matter, she would be like she slandered the prince, and she had to swallow it. He said, "It''s because the concubine was too worried about Yi''er and lost her sense of proportion. I hope the emperor will forgive her."

    "You are also worried about Yi''er, what''s your fault?" Xuanyuan Hao said with a smile.

    Concubine Yi gritted her teeth in hatred, but still had a smile on her face.

    After saying something more, Xuanyuan Hao patted Xuanyuan Yi''s head with a smile and said, "You take good care of it, and the royal father will come to see you another day."

    "Yes." Xuanyuan Yi responded, and knelt down on the bed: "Respectfully send off the royal father."

    "Respectfully send the emperor." Concubine Yi also said.

    Xuanyuan Qing couldn''t stay there any longer, and left with Xuanyuan Hao.

    Wei Zizhan was still scared, but he hurriedly followed.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi walked last.

    When he returned to the imperial study, Xuanyuan Hao got angry: "Kneel down!"

    Wei Zizhan immediately shivered and knelt down.

    Shao Zhongxi is really too lazy to care, his stupid nephew will be fine now, the emperor just made it so obvious that he still wants to protect his nephew, so he saluted and left without saying a word.

    It was Xuanyuan Qing, who was busy trying to smooth things out: "Brother Huang, the Crown Prince is still a child, he is ignorant, why should he be so angry."

    On this side, Xuanyuan Hao was angry at Wei Zizhan, while Xuanyuan Qing helped to intercede. On the other side, after Concubine Yi Gui repelled everyone, she began to blame her son Xuanyuan Yi.

    "You''re awake now, I know you can''t abolish him, but you should punish him and make him suffer. How can you say that you stepped on the clothes yourself." Concubine Yi Gui said.

    Without waiting for Xuanyuan Yi to speak, Concubine Yi Gui said again: "It''s also your father''s partiality, obviously you''re his son too, it''s just because you''re a concubine, that¡ª"

    Finally, Xuanyuan Yi, who was sitting on the head of the bed and pulled the quilt a little higher to cover him, said lightly, "Mother concubine, am I really his son?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about!"

    "Whether what I say is nonsense or not, you must believe what I say next. I''m not his biological son. Back then, you set up a plan to get him drunk, and then you entered his room and let him touch him. but you are really sure that he touched you, not someone else, so you are pregnant with me?"

 Chapter 810ï¼š is on a boat

    Chapter 810 is a boat

    Concubine Yi wanted to scold her son, but when she heard this, she started to beat drums in her heart.

    Because, when she entered the room where Xuanyuan Hao was resting, it was dark. She just went straight to the bed and found the man on the bed smelling of alcohol, and she thought it was Xuanyuan Hao, and then she pretended to be the queen, and let the drunk be completely drunk. Xuanyuan Hao, who could not tell the difference, favored her.

    If the man who touched her wasn''t Xuanyuan Hao at all...

    Concubine Yi suddenly burst into a cold sweat.

    Seeing that his mother-in-law was not stupid, Xuanyuan Yi continued: "In those days, he was the one who took the plan, if you are really pregnant, the grandfather''s family will be able to relax more vigilance and fully support me to become emperor, all these years. , didn''t you find that the power of the grandfather''s family is much smaller? He has weakened it secretly, and you are still complacent, thinking that as long as I become the emperor, everything will be fine. "

    Concubine Yi is unwilling to believe this, but it is true that over the years, her family''s power has been much smaller, and it is not enough to see when compared to the prosperity of the late emperor''s father.

    And she and her family were indeed complacent, thinking that as long as her son became emperor, it would be fine.

    So, her son is really not Xuanyuan Hao''s own?

    "Ji Xiehui is his person."

    Xuanyuanyi''s words made Concubine Yi Gui''s face pale. It turned out that not only was the plan of the year, but fifteen years ago, the emperor had already laid out the plan.

    Xuanyuanyi continued: "Just now, Shao Zhongxi has come, but the grandfather''s family didn''t come alone. It must be an accident, mother and concubine, we have to make plans early."

    In fact, if this mother-in-law hadn''t been useful, he would never have cared about this mother-in-law.

    Although Xuanyuan Hao is despicable in some places, it is also towards people. When dealing with people with unrighteous minds, Xuanyuan Hao has never been kind, but at other times, he is quite kind.

    Especially with the people.

    Otherwise, Xuanyuan Hao wouldn''t have spent so much time and effort for so many years, and he would not endure it, because he was afraid that the Ji family would suddenly rebel and cause the people to suffer.

    And he is still a child, plus Xuanyuan Hao used such means to have him, even if his mother concubine and grandfather''s family are all convicted, he will naturally be fine if he has not started to do a bad thing .

    Xuanyuan Hao will probably settle him well.

    It''s just that he doesn''t want to be settled down, he wants the throne.

    But Xuanyuan Hao will definitely not give it to him.

    And his grandfather''s family is obviously in trouble now. It is basically a foregone conclusion that he will not be the second prince in his life, so he naturally has to make plans earlier.

    It happened that Xuanyuanqing liked his mother-in-law, and he wanted to use his mother-in-law to get on the big boat of Xuanyuanqing, so that he could have a better way of life. Xuanyuanqing''s fief is very large. Xuanyuan Hao is very kind to Xuanyuanqing''s younger brother. If Xuanyuanqing takes him and his mother-in-law to that fief, sooner or later, he will make that fief his own and become his last Get on the emperor''s pedal.

    Just now, Concubine Yi also felt that there was something wrong with her mother''s family not even entering the palace. Her mother''s family has always been well informed. If something goes wrong in the palace, even if she comes later than Shao Zhongxi, she will definitely come, but she didn''t come. When her son said this, she finally panicked: "Then, what should we do?"

    Before waiting for her son to answer, she hurriedly asked: "Yi''er, how do you know this?"

    "You don''t need to worry about what I know, as long as you know that I am your son, we are on the same boat, and I will not harm you."

    Concubine Yi felt very much. This is her son, and it will definitely not harm her.

 Chapter 811ï¼š play hard

    Chapter 811 Unscrupulous

    "It''s easy to do," Xuanyuan Yi said again, "the grandfather''s family must be over, we can''t stop anything now, we can only find another way to make a living. Concubine, King Qing likes you, if you look for him, he will definitely not will kill you."

    "He likes me?" Concubine Yi was surprised. Why didn''t she see it at all. "But even if he likes me, he doesn''t necessarily let me die."

    "The Xuanyuan family are all the seeds of infatuation. You only love one person in your life. He will definitely not let you die." Xuanyuan Yi said. Not only was the late emperor infatuated, but the late emperor and his father were also extremely infatuated.

    Xuanyuan Hao is also infatuated, and only likes Empress Shao alone, even if the harem is three thousand, but other women have never even touched her.

    In his last life, he had never seen any woman Xue Yan liked, and even Xue Yan didn''t even have a servant girl to serve. Almost all men were around him. That person Yan, in his last life, was probably cleaner than a blank sheet of paper until his death.

    However, if Xue Yan likes one person, as a real Xuanyuan Shun, he will definitely love only one person.

    "You can give it a try," said Concubine Yigui. As long as there is a way to survive, even if she is committed to King Qing, there is nothing she can''t do. She has always done things by unscrupulous means.

    Xuanyuanyi was born to Concubine Yigui, and he did everything by means of unscrupulous means. It can be said that he got the true inheritance of Concubine Yigui.

    However, Xuanyuan Yi still warned: "Mother concubine, you have to act fast to find King Qing, otherwise, you may not be able to see King Qing, maybe from my return to your bedroom this time, you will be placed under house arrest. already."

    Xuanyuan Hao''s plan was to uproot the Ji family from Daling, but they haven''t been placed under house arrest yet, probably because he was afraid that the news would be leaked, making it impossible to wipe them all out.

    must have set a day, and act at the same time.

    "Okay." Concubine Yigui nodded solemnly.

    Then, Xuanyuan Yi asked, "Does the concubine know that the queen is no longer in the palace?"

    "She''s not in the palace?!" Concubine Yi Gui was taken aback. Immediately, remembering that Empress Shao didn''t even show up today, she immediately said: "Yes! She is definitely not in the palace, if she is in the palace, she is ill and can''t get up at all, and only one breath will make her feel sick. Someone brought her here!"

    Seeing his mother-in-law like this, Xuanyuan Yi didn''t expect his mother-in-law to know anything else, so he stopped asking his mother-in-law.

    He will ask Wei Zizhan.

    Wei Zizhan has been to the Phoenix Palace, and he has the identity of the prince, so it is very likely that he knows Shao Youyue''s current whereabouts.

    He still has a few dead soldiers, which were given to him by his grandfather''s family, to prevent the Shao family from attacking him and causing him any accident, but the grandfather''s family has an accident, and he can''t deal with the emperor, Shao family, The queen mother and others, so he naturally kept these strengths first, and could not let these dead men give their lives in vain.

    He can definitely use these dead men later.

    After leaving the palace, he had to send two people to Ping''an Town to check on Xue Yan.

    In this life, Xue Yan''s family actually rescued Shao Shuting, then Xue Yan must have known Shao Shuting, and I don''t know why this happened...

    He had to have someone check it out, and he had a clue.

    Also, he had to send someone to Zhujia Village to kill the couple who could prove that Xue Yan was the prince. As long as those two people weren''t there, Wei Zizhan would be found out that he was not the prince, and the royal family would not dare to recognize Xue Yan as the prince.

    As for Xue Yan...

    If it can be used by him in this life, then of course it will be good.

 Chapter 812ï¼š national security

    Chapter 812 Governing the country

    With his body like this, he still needs someone to help him, and Xue Yanwen can govern the country, even if he doesn''t know martial arts, he can still live in peace. He is the best candidate.

    In his last life, although he knew that Xue Yan was actually Xuanyuanxu, he did not kill Xue Yan. He just saw that Xue Yan could govern the country and secure the country, and his talents were above others.

    However, he had always been afraid that Xue Yan would know his life experience.

    In the last life, Dali Si Qing had accidentally discovered that Xue Yan was Xuanyuan Shu. He invited Xue Yan and wanted to reveal it to Xue Yan, but fortunately he found out. At the same time, he also asked Xue Yan to be killed together.

    Unexpectedly, Dali Siqing tried his best to protect Xue Yan, Xue Yan was not dead, and he also found that Dali Siqing had not had time to tell Xue Yan all this, so he naturally continued to keep Xue Yan.

    also made the emperor a scapegoat, preventing Xue Yan from continuing to investigate.

    It can be said that in his last life, after he decided to use Xue Yan, he almost only did one thing, that is, he handed over everything that could be handled to Xue Yan, and let Xue Yan know about it. , how much he trusts Xue Yan and how good he is to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan did not know his own background, so he was grateful for the kindness of his knowledge, and grateful for his constant trust as an emperor. Naturally, he was very loyal to him as an emperor.

    And everyone in the world knows that he treats Xue Yan very well. If Xue Yan dares to betray him as an emperor, will Xue Yan be able to stop the audience? This can be regarded as a means of preventing Xue Yan''s rebellion.

    Besides, Xue Yan couldn''t do anything to rebel.

    Xue Yan also had the blood of the Shao family flowing in his body.

    Even if the Shao family did not recognize him as an emperor, they would never betray Daling and would not commit treason.

    But, because he knew that Xue Yan was Xuanyuan Shu, he still could not be completely at ease, so even if he was about to die, he secretly left a will to his son, so that when the great cause was accomplished, Xue Yan must die.

    If Xue Yan can''t be used by him in this life, then he can only kill him.

    So first observe and then decide whether to keep or kill.

    Seeing that her son suddenly stopped talking, Concubine Yi looked like she was thinking something, and felt that her son was very wrong. In the past, this son was more or less like a child, but now she has the feeling that her son is more sophisticated than her father, but Thinking that this is her son, and that her temperament has changed, she is still her son, so she didn''t ask any more questions, but hurried away.

    She has to hurry to find King King.

    Leaving from Xuanyuanyi, Concubine Yi Gui was going to pass by the Imperial Garden, and just saw Xuanyuan Qing with his hands behind his back, standing alone in the Imperial Garden, raising his head and sighing.

    Concubine Yi was naturally overjoyed and felt that the sky would not kill her.

    Just now, Xuanyuanqing helped Wei Zizhan to intercede in the imperial study, but Xuanyuanhao couldn''t listen at all, and he wanted to educate Wei Zizhan even more, and even let Xuanyuanqing go out and leave it alone.

    Xuanyuanqing had no choice but to come out.

    But he didn''t know where to go, and his mother wasn''t there, so he simply came to the Imperial Garden to breathe.

    How could he know that this kind of thing would happen as soon as he came back, his nephew who was recently found was a little stupid, but it made him think that this is how children should be.

    They are all sensible and well-behaved, which is like a child.

    He was very skinny and childish when he was a child. He did whatever he wanted without caring about the consequences.

    Because he was not a prince before, and he is not an emperor now, but his brother is different. His brother has more things on his shoulders. He has to be sensible and well-behaved since he was a child. Strictly demand that this prince who has just been found not long ago.

 Chapter 813ï¼š The emperor has such a strategy, the country is lucky!

    Chapter 813 The emperor has such a strategy, the country is lucky!

    "Alas." Xuanyuan Qing sighed again.

    Then, he heard footsteps behind him.

    He looked back subconsciously, and saw that it was Ji Yi, the sweetheart he had always hidden in his heart, who was as infatuated as him, and his heart was naturally unavoidable....

    *

    As soon as Shao Zhongxi came out of the palace, he rode back to the Duke''s Mansion.

    At the gate, someone rushed to lead his horse. He got off the horse, his expression still cold, but he thought as he went up the steps.

    His nephew is not the opponent of the second prince at all, and his nephew is as stupid as a pig. Even if he escaped today, similar things will definitely happen in the future.

    If Xue Yan was his nephew, and with the intelligence that Xue Yan couldn''t match, then why should he worry about the second prince?

    He also remembered what his sister had said before, that his nephew looked like Xue Yan when he grew up, the jade pendant was on Xue Yan at the beginning, and Ji Yi was all dead, and there was no Ji Yi who could prove that the jade pendant was put away. It was their inference... And the more he looked at his nephew, the less he felt that his sister could give birth to such an idiot... But he also saw it with his own eyes during the blood test, two drops of blood melted in the one piece...

    Is that possible, not a parent-child relationship, but also able to merge together...

    Shao Zhongxi, who was really reluctant to accept that he had such a stupid nephew, thought of this, and suddenly stopped, and immediately quickened his footsteps and rushed into the palace.

    "Call them all for Qiye." Seeing the red Qiyin coming up, Shao Zhongxi immediately gave an order.

    "Yes!" Qiyin immediately called Qiye and the others.

    "Second brother, you came back just in time. I have something important to tell you." Shao Boqi suddenly came out of the front hall and hugged Shao Zhongxi, looking very eager.

    And Shao Boqi was followed by a spy.

    "What happened?" Shao Zhongxi was still cold.

    Shao Boqi dragged his younger brother into the hall, and said in a low voice, "It''s a big deal! Our people found out that the Ji family was suddenly under secret control! Now the Ji family seems to be the same as usual, but no one can come out. After investigation, those who control the Ji family are the emperor''s people!"

    If they hadn''t been sending someone to watch the Ji family, how could they have discovered something wrong so quickly.

    "What do you mean by the emperor?" Shao Boqi asked. In fact, he didn''t quite understand the doorway, how suddenly the emperor secretly controlled the Ji family.

    Shao Zhongxi reacted immediately. No wonder no one from the Ji family went to the palace today, so he pondered: "It seems that we have been misunderstanding the emperor."

    Shao Boqi also reacted a little, and immediately said with joy: "Why, the emperor is really going to move the Ji family? Great! But is the time right now? What if the Zhenxi Army takes the opportunity to turn back? In the hands of the Ji family, Ji Xiehui is not so easy to mess with."

    Shao Zhongxi said: "The emperor suddenly moved the Ji family at this time, and Ji Xiehui is bound to be the emperor''s person."

    "Huh?" Shao Boqi was stunned, and then he reacted: "The emperor has such a strategy, the country is lucky!"

    But Shao Zhongxi was still dissatisfied that Xuanyuan Hao almost sacrificed his nephew in order to solve the Ji family, but he didn''t say anything about this, just exhorted: "Brother, let''s hold our troops first, so as not to spoil the emperor''s plan."

    The emperor is in the Ji family, obviously he is going to close the net.

    "Okay." Shao Boqi immediately nodded in approval.

    At this time, Qiyin came with Qiye and the others.

 Chapter 814ï¼š Would you like to be this prince?

    Chapter 814 Would you like to be this prince?

    "Why did you call them all here?" Shao Boqi was puzzled.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t explain, just instructed: "Go and prepare a few bowls of clear water. Qiyin, Qiye, you go in person."

    "Yes!" Qiyin and Nanye immediately went.

    Others were waiting in the hall, a little confused.

    It wasn''t until Qiyin and Qiye came back with a tray each with a few bowls of water in it, Shao Zhongxi took a dagger, cut his fingers, and a drop of blood dripped from each bowl of water.

    Shao Boqi understood a little, and was immediately shocked. No way!

    Shao Zhongxi dripped blood and looked at Qiye and the other guards. Qiye and the others immediately understood. They all took out their daggers and made a cut on their fingers. Some people put a drop in this bowl, and some people were there. There was a drop in the bowl, more than 20 people, and everyone''s blood was either melted with this or with that, clearly not having any kinship.

    "This!" Qiye and the others were also shocked.

    "Sure enough." Shao Zhongxi''s face was ugly. "No one is allowed to spread the word about this."

    "Yes!" Qiye and the others immediately took orders.

    "So, that child named Xue Yan is our real nephew?" Shao Boqi said. If Wei Zizhan is not necessarily their nephew, then Xue Yan is likely to be. After all, if the blood test does not count, Xue Yan may be more likely than Wei Zizhan.

    Wei Zizhan had no other evidence to prove that he was their nephew except in the Wei family.

    But the jade pendant was on Xue Yan before, and their sister also said that their nephew looked like Xue Yan...

    "It should be." Shao Zhongxi said. "But if there is no more sufficient evidence to prove it, the emperor will not recognize him back."

    Because of the misidentification once, the royal family will be more cautious. If there is any doubt, without evidence to support it, it will never be possible to recognize a prince again.

    Immediately, Shao Zhongxi hurriedly said: "Brother, you continue to stay in Dijing, in case something happens, I will go to Xinyuan County again."

    This blood test is useless, but it can''t completely rule out the possibility that Wei Zizhan is not the prince. Moreover, if Xue Yan is really his nephew, he will have to find other stronger evidence to support it. Why does he want to go? A trip to Xinyuan County to check these things out.

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    *

    Shao Zhongxi had just left Beijing secretly and went to Xinyuan. Inside the palace, after hearing that Wei Zizhan had finally come out of the imperial study, Xuanyuanyi sent a palace maid to invite him.

    Wei Zizhan was taught by his father for so long, and he knelt for so long. He didn''t want to see Xuanyuan Yi at all, but because the palace maid said there was something important, Wei Zizhan would regret it if he didn''t go, and Wei Zizhan was still a child. I couldn''t afford to be so excited, so I went, naturally there were many people around to protect him, the prince.

    Xuanyuanyi was lying on the bed weakly. Seeing Wei Zizhan coming, he asked all the people who served him to leave, and said with a smile, "I''m alone now, can I have some private words with the emperor."

    Wei Zizhan thought that Xuanyuan Yi was so weak, even if they fought, he would definitely fight Xuanyuan Yi, so he asked those who followed him to retreat.

    Those who followed him first checked carefully and determined that only Xuanyuan Yi and Wei Zizhan were left in this room, and then they all retreated.

    Seeing the people following him like this, Wei Zizhan was naturally more at ease.

    Xuanyuan Yi was not in a hurry to immediately ask Empress Shao''s whereabouts, but looked at Wei Zizhan and asked with a smile, "Do you like to be this prince?"

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of the two babies, "a lot of me" and "the so-called v"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 815ï¼š Where is the queen?

    Chapter 815 Where is the Queen?

    Wei Zizhan frowned: "What do you mean?"

    Xuanyuanyi looked at him and smiled: "It seems that you really think you are the prince."

    Wei Zizhan immediately said: "I have blood tested with the father, of course I am the prince!" It was like jumping feet.

    "Whether you are the crown prince, you really don''t know?" Xuanyuan Yi was still laughing. Before Wei Zizhan could speak, he said again: "You have a chain birthmark on the sole of your left foot, but the Crown Prince has no birthmark at all."

    "You, you, you..." Wei Zizhan suddenly panicked and couldn''t say anything.

    He really has a chain birthmark on the sole of his left foot. Master Wei sometimes gets angry, and even scolds him as a life-threatening ghost. Difficult, could it be that he is really born to the Wei family and is not a prince at all?

    "K-Ke, we''ve all tested blood." Wei Zizhan said this sentence in a panic. "There will be no fakes, I, I am the prince."

    "If you don''t believe it, you can go and tell your royal father that you have a birthmark on the sole of your foot and see how your royal father reacts." Xuanyuan Yi was still laughing. "Wei Zizhan, a blood test is actually inaccurate."

    Wei Zizhan was still a child, and with a weak heart, he couldn''t fight Xuanyuan Yi, who had a deep mind. Hearing this, Wei Zizhan was immediately scared to tears.

    Xuanyuan Yi smiled and said, "If you want others to know that you are not a prince at all, just cry out and bring people in."

    It''s good now, even if Wei Zizhan cried, he wouldn''t dare to cry.

    "If you are obedient, I will help you keep this secret, but if you are not obedient, you can''t blame me."

    "Okay. Good. I''ll be obedient, don''t tell anyone." Wei Zizhan sobbed. Afraid that if he is not the prince, he will be executed.

    After all, he hid a lot of things.

    Like he actually had a birthmark.

    Xuanyuan Yi said: "Then let me ask you, did something happen to my grandfather''s house?"

    "Something happened? I haven''t heard of it." Wei Zizhan was quite surprised, tears still rolling in his eyes.

    Seeing Wei Zizhan like this, and knowing that Wei Zizhan didn''t dare to lie to him now, Xuanyuan Yi knew it. Presumably, Xuanyuan Hao hadn''t told Wei Zizhan what he planned.

    That''s right, even if Wei Zizhan is the prince, he is still a child. Unless such a big matter is resolved, Xuanyuan Hao probably won''t tell Wei Zizhan.

    However, Empress Shao is the mother of the crown prince, and Wei Zizhan is now the crown prince. Whether or not the mother is in the Phoenix Palace, and where, Wei Zizhan, who has been to the Phoenix Palace, is naturally likely to know.

    I saw Xuanyuan Yi ask again: "Where is Empress Shao now?" After a pause, he added: "I know she is not in the Phoenix Palace."

    Wei Zizhan was surprised how Xuanyuanyi knew so many things, but because he was afraid that Xuanyuanyi would say that he was the prince, he naturally said timidly: "At Xue Yan''s house in Huaishu Village, Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County."

    Xue Yan? !

    Xuanyuan Yi was taken aback. He never thought that Empress Shao was actually at Xue Yan''s house! Is it! Xue Yan was also reborn?

    This¡­¡­

    This¡­¡­

    Xuanyuan Yi was restless.

    If Xue Yan was reborn, and if Xue Yan knew the truth of everything before he was reborn, how could he fight against Xue Yan.

    "Xue Yan should be the crown prince," Wei Zizhan continued crying and whispering, "That jade pendant is actually his, I picked it up at the beginning, but now I''m not, it must be him."

    These Xuanyuan Yi all knew, and naturally didn''t say anything about this. Xuanyuan Yi just tried to calm down and asked what he cared about: "Why is the Queen at Xue Yan''s house?"

 Chapter 816ï¼š Where did his baby girl come from?

    Chapter 816 Where did his baby girl come from?

    Wei Zizhan told him everything he knew: "The queen secretly left the palace in August and wanted to go to Changyu area to find me, but she found out she was pregnant on the way."

    Pregnant?

    Xuanyuan Yi frowned, and everyone sat up slowly on the bed.

    How could this be...

    Queen Shao has never conceived a child in her last life...

    But now many things are different from the previous life, isn''t Wei Zizhan also not cut into pieces, and he has been recognized as the prince... Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi is not surprised.

    It''s just that he still can''t figure out what went wrong, which caused many things to be different.

    Is Xue Yan really reborn?

    "I don''t want to go back to the palace," Wei Zizhan continued to whisper, "I was afraid that the child would disappear after birth. My third uncle... No, it was the general of Zhennan, Shao Shuting, who sent her to Huaishu Village and let her be there. To have a miscarriage, I entrusted her to Xue Yan and a baby girl in Xue Yan''s family to take care of her, thinking it is safe there. Shao Shuting had also been injured there before, and was rescued by Xue Yan and the baby girl, and he is familiar with it."

    Therefore, it was not Xue Yan who took the initiative, but Shao Shuting arranged for Queen Shao to go there.

    Then Xue Yan is still very likely not reborn.

    However, the baby girl of Xue Yan''s family...

    Xuanyuan Yi frowned again and fell into deep thought.

    Does Xue Yan''s family have a baby girl? No, he knew very well who was in Xue Yan''s family in his previous life. Now Xue Yan is not yet eight years old. Even if there are children at home, it should be his nephew, the one named Xue Shi. , but the one named Xue Shi should still be a baby, a baby boy, where is the baby girl...

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi hurriedly asked, "Where did the baby girl come from? What''s that baby girl called? Tell me everything you know about that baby girl."

    He was a little suspicious that many things in this life have changed because of this baby girl.

    After all, there were no female babies in Xue Yan''s family at this time in the previous life.

    "I-I don''t know much either," Wei Zizhan was still sobbing, "I knew that the baby girl was called Yuebao, only three or four years old. She was originally a child from the village next to Huaishu Village, and she was raised in Xue later. In the Yan family, it happened that Xue Yan stopped studying, so Xue Yan took her."

    "Xue Yan stopped reading?!" Xuanyuan Yi was extremely surprised.

    Wei Zizhan: "You, do you know Xue Yan?"

    Xuanyuan Yi didn''t answer, but said coldly, "Answer my question."

    Wei Zizhan had the handle in his hand, shrank for a moment, but still accepted his fate: "I don''t want to read anymore. In April this year, he stopped reading, and he took the baby girl at home."

    Xuanyuan Yi narrowed his eyes. So, the root of the problem is actually the baby girl?

    "By the way," Wei Zizhan remembered something, "I heard from the royal father, and the royal father also heard from Shao Shuting and the others, saying that Xue Yan and the baby girl in his family are not ordinary children, they are not simple, especially It''s that baby girl, I heard that she''s only so big, not only smart, but also skilled."

    Yes, probably because of this baby girl.

    And Xue Yan, who was unmatched in intelligence since he was a child, was not an ordinary child at all.

    It''s that girl...

    suddenly appeared, if this is really from the village next door, how could he be so skilled...

    Xuanyuan Yi thought about it and thought that the baby girl was more likely than Xue Yan to be the source of all changes in this life.

    But no matter what, this matter must be checked carefully.

 Chapter 817ï¼š disobedient

    Chapter 817 I have the heart

    As for the baby girl and Xue Yan, Wei Zizhan had nothing to tell him, so Xuanyuan Yi asked instead, "When will the queen come back?"

    The queen is pregnant again, what if she is another son?

    Isn''t born to make enemies for him in the future?

    While the queen is still outside and there are few people to protect, we must quickly remove it, so that this child will not be born at all.

    It would be better to get rid of the queen together, so that he can no longer conceive a child, and Xuanyuan Hao is infatuated and will not touch other women, so naturally there will be no other children.

    "My mother... No, the queen is not in good health and can''t come back now. It is estimated that she will not come back until her body fully recovers after giving birth." Wei Zizhan said cowardly.

    "How many months is she pregnant?"

    "It''s almost six months."

    Only six months? Confinement is still required, and the days outside are quite long, which naturally gives him more opportunities to kill her.

    However, now that something happened to his grandfather''s house, and he had only a few dead soldiers, he had to do other things for him, and he had to protect him, so the manpower was definitely not enough.

    When he left the palace, he had to find someone to help him.

    There are still many vassal kings who are not willing to serve as ministers.

    In his last life, he was unable to clean up those vassal kings, and later they were handed over to Xue Yan to clean up. Xue Yan cleaned up for him. Presumably after his death, Xue Yan will be able to help his son rule the world in a few years. , let his son sit in the position of the Lord of the world that he had always wanted to sit on.

    He can take advantage of the unwillingness of these vassal kings to use the hands of these vassal kings to kill the people he wants to kill.

    When necessary, he can also take advantage of other countries'' covetousness for Daling...

    There is a way.

    As long as he can be put on the throne again.

    "You, are you really going to help me keep this secret?" Wei Zizhan was still scared and cried again, but he still didn''t dare to speak up.

    "Yes." Regardless of whether Wei Zizhan believed it or not, Xuanyuan Yi said again: "But if anything happens in the future, you must come and tell me, and if I ask you to do anything, you have to do it, otherwise, I can''t guarantee it."

    Although he was reluctant, Wei Zizhan could only say: "I see."

    After Wei Zizhan had been gone for a while, Xuanyuan Yi was still sitting on the bed, thinking about things.

    He holds the handle of Wei Zizhan in his hand, and Wei Zizhan still wants to be the prince, then Wei Zizhan will definitely listen to him, and he will tell him if anything happens, no matter how stupid Wei Zizhan is now Wouldn''t tell anyone that he was threatening him.

    But once Wei Zizhan is discovered by others that he is not the crown prince, with Wei Zizhan''s temperament, in order to let Xuanyuan Hao take it lightly, he will definitely confess that he has threatened him and what questions he has asked.

    Therefore, if one day, Wei Zizhan is discovered by others that he is not the prince, he will have to kill Wei Zizhan.

    Fortunately, he was an emperor in his previous life, and he knew the Royal Forest Army very well. Now there is a Royal Forest Army among the people who are protecting Wei Zizhan. He knows his family situation. Threatened the Imperial Forest Army so that if something happened, Wei Zizhan would be killed and committed suicide before Wei Zizhan confessed to him.

    Otherwise, he will kill the entire family of the Royal Forest Army.

    The Imperial Forest Army is still very filial. There are old parents and mothers in the family. If they are caught by him, they will definitely do what he says. Then they will kill Wei Zizhan and commit suicide, so that no one can find him at all.

    Of course, after the garrison killed himself, he would naturally not keep his promise to release the entire family of the garrison, and he would kill them all to avoid future troubles.

 Chapter 818ï¼š Blame him for being blind

    Chapter 818 I can only blame him for being blind

    So many people in Xinyuan County know that Wei Zizhan is the biological son of the Wei family, and Xuanyuanhao has been fine in this life. Shao Zhongxi also knows that the jade pendant belongs to Xue Yan, and Shao Zhongxi is suspicious. Sooner or later, he will investigate this matter again. Knowing that Wei Zizhan is not a prince at all.

    But as long as Wei Zizhan can be a puppet, he can be a puppet for as long as he can, and it is not a loss for him.

    In fact, he deliberately arranged for Wei Zizhan to kill Xuanyuan Hao, the Queen Mother and others step by step, but now it is different from his previous life. He has no help from his grandfather''s family. , it''s okay to do a little thing, let Wei Zizhan kill, it''s not good if it hurts him.

    His thoughts can only be given up.

    And whether it is to kill the two couples in Zhujia Village who can prove that Xue Yan is the prince, or to kill Empress Shao and the child in Empress Shao''s womb now, or to investigate Xue Yan and the baby girl of Xue Yan''s family, and to arrest the imperial army The whole family threatened that Imperial Forest Army... and all these things, we have to wait for him to leave the palace.

    Now he can''t send the dead men to do what. The two dead men who are disguised as palace maids by his side probably won''t be able to leave the palace at all now, and the few dead men who are not by his side will definitely not be able to enter the palace now, otherwise his grandfather There was something wrong with the family, and the few dead men would not want to enter the palace to tell him.

    And he hasn''t seen any of those dead men yet. Obviously, the palace gate must be controlled. Once he sends people, he will only let these dead men die in vain.

    Now only King Qing can take him and his mother-in-law out of the palace.

    Xuanyuan Hao trusts King Qing too much, and has already given permission to King Qing to enter and leave the palace at will.

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi still couldn''t stand the weakness of his body, and slowly lay down again. It can be seen that he is not worried about King Qing at all.

    The blame can only blame King Qing for being blind and falling in love with his mother.

    *

    As soon as Wei Zizhan came out of Xuanyuan Yi''s dormitory, the people who protected him rushed forward and asked if he was okay, and what did Xuanyuan Yi tell him, so that he wouldn''t be deceived by Xuanyuan Yi.

    "Are you bothered! My Highness is so stupid, I can be deceived at will! I didn''t say anything, he just wants to get along well with my Highness in the future! Let''s go!"

    After , Wei Zizhan left first.

    didn''t dare to say that Xuanyuan Yi knew that he was not the prince at all.

    And the people who protect him can''t do anything, and don''t dare to ask any more.

    *

    Xinyuan County, Ping''an Town.

    Chapter House.

    The New Year is almost here, and Shengming Academy is also on holiday. We will have to wait until after the Lantern Festival next year before we have classes again. Naturally, Mr. Zhang doesn¡¯t have to go to the academy every day.

    Suddenly, someone hurriedly walked in, still carrying a burden. As soon as they came to the kang, they cupped their hands and said, "Sir, I''m back."

    is Ah Zhong.

    He finally came back.

    "You''re back? Very good." Mr. Zhang smiled and put down the book in his hand. "Can you get back Shengqing''s jade pendant?"

    "I was about to tell Mr. Zhong." Ah Zhong said. "Sir, it''s not good, not only did I not get back the jade pendant of Prince Shengqing, but also that Wei Zizhan seems to be His Highness the Prince who has been missing for several years."

    "What?" Mr. Zhang was a little stunned. how can that be¡­¡­

    When Mr. Qin celebrated his birthday, he was invited. In fact, he was invited every year. It was only that year, that day, when he was free, so he went. Cha, I thought it was too bad, and I went to quarrel with Mr. Wei, he knew it...

 Chapter 819ï¼š very strange

    Chapter 819 is very strange

    Wei Zizhan is the biological child of the Wei family. Wei Zizhan also has a chain birthmark on the sole of his foot. How could Wei Zizhan be His Royal Highness who has been missing for several years?

    "It was the prefect who told me that the mansion of the county magistrate in Lanshi County was blood-washed, and the magistrate happened to take someone to take care of the aftermath at the county magistrate. There was nothing wrong, saying that King Anjun had taken him away, and he returned If he is really His Royal Highness, we don''t dare to ask him which pawnshop he took the jade pendant in, let me hurry back and tell you, sir, so that you can have a good idea."

    "Wait." Mr. Zhang raised his hand and felt that his words were a bit messy, "What happened to the bloodbath of the yahou''s house in Heshi County? Where is the jade pendant?"

    "I don''t know the bloodbath of Heshi County, but I only know that the Wei family was all dead and killed. Wei Zizhan probably went to the pawnshop to redeem the jade pendant, but he escaped. A few people died. What about the yamen? I met Wei Zizhan, but the jade pendant was taken by Wei Zizhan. Sir, you have explained that this matter should be dealt with decently, so I gave him one hundred and fifty taels and asked him to redeem the jade pendant. Come back, who knows, I waited at the inn for a day, and he didn''t bring the jade pendant. When I went to the yamen again and wanted to find him, I found out that the house of the county yamen was blood-washed, and Wei Zizhan seemed to be His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. ."

    "Wei..." Mr. Zhang opened his mouth, just as he was about to say that Wei Zizhan could not be His Royal Highness, another person came in outside, who was also a servant of his family.

    I saw this man cupped his hands and said: "Sir, the future uncle has sent a letter to him quickly. It seems that there is an urgent matter. At the moment, people are waiting outside."

    His future son-in-law is his student Pei Dongyu.

    Mr. Zhang immediately said: "Quickly let people in."

    "Yes." The servant went out, and then a servant was brought in.

    This servant is the servant of the Pei family. Because he can ride a horse, Pei Dongyu sent him to deliver the letter this time.

    "Sir." The boy took out the letter, bowed his hands in salute, and delivered the letter.

    Mr. Zhang hurriedly took it and opened it up.

    I saw in the letter that¡ª¡ª

    Mr. , Wei Zizhan is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, he has been blood tested, and he recognizes his ancestors. However, his temperament is small. When he was in Shengming Academy, he had always been jealous of Shengqing''s talents. The students were very worried about Shengqing, fearing that Shengqing would be in great trouble.

    There is one more thing. The students heard that Shengqing''s jade pendant was the dowry of the queen''s concubine. It was through this jade pendant that King Anjun found Wei Zizhan.

    Sincerely, student Pei Dongyu.

    After reading the letter, Mr. Zhang was shocked: "Quick, hold the lamp!"

    "Yes." The servant didn''t quite understand it. Although it was a bit dark in the daytime, it wasn''t enough to hold the lamp, but he hurriedly held the lamp and brought it over.

    Mr. Zhang immediately put the letter on the lamp and burned it.

    Heart beating.

    The eyelids are also a bit of a fight.

    Could it be that Shengqing...is the Crown Prince?

    He had already tested the blood by blood, but he was sure that Wei Zizhan was definitely born of the Wei family... It seems that either the blood test was not accurate, or someone moved his hands and feet during the blood test.

    But no matter what it is, Sheng Qingcai is most likely His Royal Highness.

    Even if not, he had to arrange for his student Shengqing to leave. Now that Wei Zizhan has become a prince, no one can guarantee that Wei Zizhan will not do anything to his students.

    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhang immediately ordered: "Prepare a carriage and go to Huaishu Village."

    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 820ï¼š Among the generals, he is the best

    Chapter 820 Among the generals, he is the best

    *

    Locust Tree Village.

    Jiang Yue did not go out again, but jumped into Xue Yan''s room through the window again.

    As soon as she jumped into Xue Yan''s room, she found that Xue Yan was riding horses in the room. She was stunned for a moment, and then she understood that Xue Yan was about to practice martial arts, and now she was practicing basic skills.

    Although there is her, sometimes it is difficult to guarantee that she is not by his side. After all, things are very different now than they used to be.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue naturally agreed with Xue Yan''s martial arts.

    Then, he stood there, watching Xue Yan trot his horse.

    Xue Yan''s horse steps are still very upright, but his body is still very thin, giving people the feeling that he is not very strong or very stable.

    However, he was still young, and it was his first time to pierce, and no one taught him. It was already very good to do it like this.

    Moreover, there was a small incense burner in front of him, and a stick of incense was burning in the small incense burner, which had been burning for a while.

    Since it was time to burn the incense, there was no way to put the incense in the front. As soon as Jiang Yue had this idea, he walked over, bent over and picked up the incense burner with two small hands, and moved the incense burner to the back of Xue Yan and let Xue Yan go over. As long as Yan''s posture is not right, he is likely to sit on the incense.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Originally, Xue Yan was shown by his family Yuebao, and he was embarrassed. His ears were a little red, but he still tried his best, because he wanted to play the basic skills now. As long as the basic skills are solid, then he will No matter who you practice martial arts with, you will be much faster.

    I don''t know that his family, Yuebao, will move Xiang to the back. Anyway, he was silent for a while, or he didn''t speak, but looked at the sky.

    However, thanks to his family Yuebao, he was more energetic, for fear that he would accidentally sit on the incense and burn a hole.

    Jiang Yue became more energetic when she saw Xue Yan, and she didn''t show any expression, but went to bring a stool over, then sat cross-legged on the stool and watched.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    It was the first time to sprint a horse. Usually, his body is not strong and he is quite thin. This is ok for a while, and he can hold it for a while, but after a long time, Xue Yan feels that he is a little weak. , the center of gravity began to move down, but there was a stick of incense behind him. When he realized that he had moved down, he immediately straightened his horse''s steps again, and he must not let himself sit on the incense.

    It was only a stick of incense, but it was the same as a year.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue saw that the incense stick was burning and said ''Okay'', Xue Yan sat down next to her as if she had collapsed, and felt that her legs were not hers. The way of putting it in the back worked very well, he didn''t expect him to last so long.

    When he first lit the incense stick, he thought it would be good for him to be able to tie a horse''s foot half into the incense stick for the first time. How could he know that it was the first time that he would stick a stick of incense stick.

    To be honest, Jiang Yue didn''t expect her family''s Xue Yan to last so long, she just tried.

    "Who are you planning to practice martial arts with?" Jiang Yue then asked him.

    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Xue Yan said. "Originally, I had the intention to let you teach me, but I was afraid that my parents would find something wrong with you, so I had to learn from others. When the matter of my life experience is resolved, I will ask Shao Zhongxi... that is my second uncle, See if he is willing to stay in Xinyuan County for a long time to teach me martial arts, if he is willing, I should learn from him."

    After all, among the generals, his second uncle, Shao Zhongxi, was the best.

    On the other hand, he knows it himself, so he doesn''t need to learn from his second uncle.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 821ï¼š also point me

    Chapter 821 also point to point me

    And he will not leave Xinyuan County, his parents are here, he will not leave them. He will leave unless the place is really unbearable, but that will also take his parents and the others along.

    Although Jiang Yue had no good feelings for Shao Zhongxi, Shao Zhongxi asked Qiyin to try her. Although she had almost never had a fight with Shao Zhongxi, Shao Zhongxi easily prevented her from killing Qiyin at that time, and his skills were indeed much higher than Qiyin''s. It''s okay to teach Xue Yan how to do it, she naturally has no objection, and nodded: "Yes."

    "It''s just right, you will pretend to learn from him at that time. When you do it again in the future, you don''t have to hide it. Your parents will think that you learned from him." Xue Yan said. "In fact, you are on the side, and you are pointing at me."

    This is also a way.

    is the best of both worlds.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue agreed.

    As soon as he agreed, he heard the sound of a carriage, and Jiang Yue slid off the stool neatly, and went out to see who was coming.

    Xue Yan also reluctantly stood up and walked out slowly. In fact, the legs are a bit unmanageable. Moreover, generally no horse-drawn carriage came to the village, if there was a horse-drawn carriage, it was basically from his house, or came to his house.

    As soon as Jiang Yue walked out of Xue Yan''s room, she saw Mr. Zhang''s coachman park the carriage at the gate of the courtyard. She immediately turned around and said, "It''s your husband who is here."

    Xue Yan''s pace immediately quickened, and he hurriedly went to the gate of the courtyard with Jiang Yue.

    Xue Dafu and the others were all in the yard, chopping wood, cutting radishes into shreds and drying them. Even Li Hehua was basking in the sun, sitting there with a big belly, insisting on helping cut radishes. .

    They were very puzzled when they saw a carriage parked at the door.

    But seeing Mr. Zhang getting off the carriage, Xue Dafu and the others have been to Shengming Academy, either to pick up their Xiaoyan, or to see their Xiaoyan, naturally they know Mr. Zhang, and Mr. Zhang is not only Shengming Academy Mr. Zhang, he was very kind to their family Xiaoyan, and he was also highly respected. Xue Dafu and the others were extremely panicked, for fear of neglecting the other gentleman, they hurriedly wiped their hands and went to the door to bring Mr. Zhang in, while not noticing that Xue Yan had already left the room. When I came out, I hurriedly shouted: "Xiaoyan, Xiaoyan, Mr. Zhang is here, come out quickly."

    "Sir." As soon as Xue Yan came over, he cupped his hands and gave a straight salute. There was nothing wrong with his legs at all. Only he knew that his legs were actually painful.

    Of course, Jiang Yue also knew.

    "Uncle." Jiang Yue raised her head and said hello.

    "Good boy." Mr. Zhang smiled and nodded. Immediately, he smiled with Xue Dafu and the others: "Sudden visit, disturbing."

    "Where is it." Xue Dafu and the others couldn''t get up, and they didn''t know what to say to this gentleman. They just said, "Come in, come in quickly."

    Mr. Zhang followed Xue Dafu and the others into the main room without being rude, had a cup of tea, and had a chat with Xue Dafu and the others before laughing: "I''m here today to find Shengqing for something."

    Xue Dafu and the others still didn''t react, but Xue Erhu reacted as soon as he heard it, and hurriedly urged: "Xiaoyan, take Mr. Zhang to the study soon."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded, and then invited the master to the study.

    Jiang Yue naturally didn''t follow along.

    The study at home, although there are not many things, the furnishings inside are very simple, but it is very clean.

 Chapter 822ï¼š The prince is also the prince

    Chapter 822 The prince is also a prince

    Mr. Zhang saw that it was only him and his students. He couldn''t wait to sit down, so he hurriedly suppressed his voice and said that he didn''t take back the jade pendant and the letter from Pei Dongyu. In the end, he said that he came in person. Purpose: "Shengqing, hurry up and pack up. Whether you are His Royal Highness or not, I will ask someone to take you away first, now you are too unsafe here."

    Xue Yan finally had a chance to speak, and first gave a solemn salute: "Thank you sir, the students are very grateful."

    Immediately, Cai also suppressed his voice and told the truth: "To tell the truth, sir, the student is indeed the prince, and the students have all figured it out. After a while, the students will have their own ways to prove themselves and protect themselves, so you don''t have to worry about it, sir. "

    "You really..." Mr. Zhang was still quite surprised. He didn''t expect that his students not only knew that they were the prince, but that everything was within the grasp of his students.

    Then Mr. Zhang hurriedly lifted his robes and wanted to kneel down and worship.

    "Sir!" Xue Yan hurriedly supported and shook his head.

    Mr. Zhang was quite unexpected, but he didn''t ask much, and he also knew the nature of his students. His students really didn''t want him to salute like this, so he just gave up.

    Of course, this is private.

    If this is a formal occasion, kneeling and bowing are unavoidable.

    The monarch is the monarch, and the prince is also the monarch.

    "There is Mr. Lao to send a letter to Brother Dongyu, and let him not worry." Xue Yan handed over and asked.

    Mr. Zhang returned the salute and said, "I will write to him when I go back."

    Xue Dafu and the others wanted to keep Mr. Zhang for dinner, but because Mr. Zhang said something happened, Xue Dafu and the others could not force him to stay, so they had to let Mr. Zhang go.

    Xue Yan took Jiang Yue and sent Mr. Zhang to the entrance of the village.

    When Mr. Zhang''s carriage was far away, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue home, and said to Jiang Yue in a low voice: "Uncle A Zhong is back, and Brother Dong Yu has also sent a letter from Dijing, and Mr. Wei knows about Wei Zizhan. I also know that my jade pendant is the dowry of the current queen. It happened that the rich businessman in Qin had his birthday, and the husband was invited to go there when he was free. Knowing that Wei Zizhan was born to the Wei family, he suspected that I was the prince. He and Dong Like Brother Yu, I am worried that Wei Zizhan is the prince now, and I will be in great trouble, so I wanted to send me out of here first, keep my name incognito, and talk about other things later."

    His husbands and classmates are not only strong people, but they have always treated him very well. Jiang Yue has known this for a long time.

    Now, Jiang Yue is naturally not surprised to hear this.

    To have such a gentleman, such a classmate and friend, she also knows that he has always cared about him. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been afraid that the gentlemen would be more disappointed, and I would not dare to see the gentlemen again.

    "You told him?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Although she asked, she already had the answer in her heart. He must have said that he is actually the prince. He not only cares about his husband and classmates, but also trusts his husband and classmates.

    "Said, but Mr. didn''t ask more." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue also felt that Mr. Zhang wouldn''t ask more, just like Fang Yiming didn''t ask more before.

    Even Shen Yuxuan, although he usually doesn''t turn his head around very much, and only has an amazing talent in practicing medicine, but he knows that he won''t ask much. At most, because he is still a child, he is somewhat childish. I kept asking, but I stopped it properly, not embarrassing or annoying at all.

    This is the commonality of Xue Yan''s husbands and classmates and friends.

    And Xue Yan is the same.

    Never ask unless necessary.

 Chapter 823ï¼š no good

    Chapter 823 It''s not good

    Jiang Yue said nothing more.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything.

    The two of them went home together.

    Now Xue Yan has already started to do horse stances. Naturally, it is impossible to practice for only one day, and he has to persevere every day. So, the next day, before dawn, Xue Yan got up and did horse stances again in his room.

    By the time he ate breakfast, he had already been trotting for almost an hour.

    Of course, it is intermittent.

    After burning a stick of incense, he would rest for a while, and after resting, he would continue to stick.

    He couldn''t even stick it for an hour.

    Sometimes he has something to do at home, and he wants to help, and the family asks him to take his Yuebao, he can''t be squatting all day long, but he has already thought about it, at least a total of two or three times a day. If the horse stance is not finished in the morning, it will be done in the afternoon, and if it is not finished in the afternoon, it will be done in the evening.

    After breakfast, as usual, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to see his grandfather.

    Now Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao are also on vacation, so naturally Xue Gouzi is also on vacation. The three of them studied in the same private school and all came back from the private school, but because their fourth uncle Xue Dagui was working in a shop in the town, they let Xue Gouzi stay there. Grandpa stayed here, with Grandpa, Grandpa Xue Old Han was naturally more lively.

    Xue Gouzi was also much more cheerful than before. Seeing Xue Yan and Jiang Yuelai, together with Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao, he immediately surrounded Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, playing around.

    The old man Xue was just standing on crutches and watching, all happy.

    After staying with Grandpa for a while, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came back, but before they entered the courtyard, they saw their fourth brother coming back with a carriage.

    The wooden cart behind the carriage is a slatted cart, not a carriage.

    Whether it is in the shop or the scooter at home, it is now used to pull things. Fourth brother is obviously coming back to pull things.

    But the eldest uncle does the work that usually comes to the house to pull things to the town.

    "Fourth brother." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue stood there obediently and called out to their fourth brother.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Just went to Grandpa''s place."

    "Oh, I''m going to see Grandpa later too."

    Xue Sihu''s words just fell, when Liu Guixia heard the voice and rushed out, very happy: "Sihu, why are you free to come back today, eh, where is your eldest uncle, won''t he come to pull things today?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also looked at their fourth brother, waiting for their fourth brother to answer.

    Xue Sihu tied the horse to the tree, and smiled: "Someone from the eldest uncle''s village came to the town to buy something yesterday, and the eldest uncle''s mother asked that person to tell the eldest uncle and let the eldest uncle go back and say that the eldest uncle''s father I have been coughing for several days, but I can''t see any better, I want to see the doctor, the eldest uncle went back yesterday afternoon, and hasn''t returned to the shop yet, I just wanted to come back and have a look, so I came back and pulled it myself."

    "Is that serious?" Liu Guixia asked with concern. "If it''s serious, ask your eldest uncle to take someone to see Old Doctor Shen. Old Doctor Shen has good medical skills."

    "Listen to that person, it''s not serious, I just want to see the doctor, get well soon, it''s so hard to cough every day." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Guixia smiled. "Let''s go, come in quickly, rice noodles, firewood and other things are ready, but you finally came back, don''t rush to go, why do you have to eat lunch before leaving."

    "I know my mother." After talking to his mother, Xue Sihu began to tease his two precious children, "Go, go in. Why are you wearing so few clothes again."

 Chapter 824ï¼š dont follow me

    Chapter 824 Don''t Follow Me

    "It''s not cold." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "You too, last time they went to the shop, you let them wear so much every day, the way to tie them will be difficult to walk."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "I''m not afraid that they are sick, so you have to scold me." After that, he rubbed the little heads of his two precious children.

    "The Four Tigers are back?" Yu Hongyan walked out with Xiao Xue Shi in her arms.

    "Yeah, second sister-in-law, where is second brother?" Xue Sihu walked over and touched Xiao Xue Shi''s little face with his icy cold hand, and the icy little Xue Shi immediately let out a wow and cried again.

    "Hahaha." Xue Sihu immediately laughed.

    "Look at you!" Yu Hongyan laughed and scolded, and while coaxing the baby boy in her arms not to cry, she said with a smile: "Isn''t the sun out today, your second brother and father went to the workshop to make rice noodles again. "

    "I plan to go too." Liu Guixia smiled and took off her apron.

    "Mother, let me go with you." Xue Sihu said. "Forget it this year, it''s almost New Year''s Eve, next year we will have to hire someone to make rice noodles anyway, save you being so busy, our family will have more work next year."

    More things mean more money.

    "That''s good." Liu Guixia was naturally happy.

    Yu Hongyan was also happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan silently followed behind Xue Sihu, and wanted to go to the mountain workshop to help.

    Xue Sihu immediately turned around with a smile, and those eyes immediately smiled like a fox.

    With his arms open, he bent over and pushed them back like a duck, "You guys are trying to make me scolded, so hurry up and don''t follow me. Don''t bully me because I''m rarely at home. I know that your family is not allowed to go to the mountains now."

    Even if the sun is out, the coldness on the mountain is so cold that it is not as warm as the village.

    Children''s resistance is weak, and their family members are afraid that they will get sick, so they have not been allowed to go to the mountains for a long time, and they have not been to the mountains for a long time.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me and I look at you, a little helpless.

    Xue Sihu was so happy to see his two precious children look like this.

    Liu Guixia is also very happy.

    Yu Hongyan almost burst out laughing.

    "Okay, be good at home." Xue Sihu finally stopped laughing, and touched the little heads of his two precious children again.

    Immediately, he went over to his mother again, ran over, went to the workshop on the mountain with his mother, and asked with a smile: "Mother, didn''t you say you are going to buy New Year''s goods, then when are you going?"

    "Tomorrow, I''ve talked to your uncle''s house."

    "Okay, then you can take a good walk in the town tomorrow, take your uncle and the others to our shop for lunch, and let me cook some good dishes."

    "Of course it''s fine."

    The next day, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu each drove a carriage and took Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and others to the town to buy New Year''s goods.

    Yu Hongyan also went.

    Since Yu Hongyan became pregnant, she hadn''t been to the town, so Liu Guixia asked her to go shopping in the town, and buy whatever she wanted.

    Li Hehua didn''t go because her stomach was getting bigger, but Liu Guixia asked her what she wanted to buy, and she would buy it for her when the time came.

    But Yu Hongyan went to town, and Li Hehua had a big belly, so Xiao Xue Shi naturally brought it to Xue Yan and Jiang Yuelai.

    I still need Zicui and the others to help me take a look at it. Yu Hongyan is very relieved that Xiao Xueshi is at home.

 Chapter 825ï¼š Take Xue Sanhu together?

    Chapter 825 Take Xue Sanhu together?

    Little Xue Shi has been around for four months, and he will slowly turn over by himself.

    Xue Yan rode his horse under the kang next to him, while Jiang Yue sat cross-legged on the kang, noting the burning incense behind Xue Yan, while looking at Xiao Xue Shi, a poor child, on the warm kang with no expression. Difficulty turned over and over again.

    Since the little boy can roll over, he can play like this by himself, and every time he successfully rolls over, he will be excited to Jiang Yue, "Ah! '' a sound.

    When the little boy finally turned over again, he turned himself over on the kang, and when he lifted his little head, he saw his uncle Xue Yan stomping horses under the kang.

    He was too young, how could he understand that this was Zamabu, but the boss with open eyes looked at his uncle Xue Yan with particular curiosity.

    Xue Yan was very embarrassed to see.

    When Jiang Yue saw it, she turned the little boy over so that the little boy would not see it.

    Xue Yan let out a small breath.

    But the anger had not been fully spit out, Xiao Xue Shi, this little broken child, turned over and laid himself on the kang, and looked at him with such a wide-eyed boss, Xue Yan: "... ¡­cough."

    *

    At the same time, Zhennan Barracks.

    "General, there is a secret order!" Toyo suddenly rushed in, followed by another person.

    This person is from Xuanyuan Hao and was sent to find Shao Shuting.

    Shao Shuting was in his tent. He had just put on his armor and red tassel helmet, and was about to go out for a walk. Hearing the words, he hurriedly knelt down with his fists folded and pressed his voice: "Long live, long live, my emperor."

    "The emperor''s decree, the general of Zhennan..." This man also suppressed his voice, and even attached to Shao Shuting''s ear, and said Xuanyuan Hao''s order.

    Shao Shuting was shocked.

    Immediately, he was overjoyed.

    Great!

    He said before that according to his understanding of the emperor, the emperor is not like that. It turns out that the emperor has always been just to stabilize the Ji family, and wants to solve the Ji family without affecting the people!

    But the matter is imminent now, I saw Shao Shuting busy mobilizing some people and asking his father to come over.

    is a secret decree. Now Shao Shuting can''t tell his father what he is going to do. He just said to his father: "Dad, the military camp will be entrusted to you again. I will strive to be back within ten days."

    Shao Guogong experienced three emperors, went to the battlefield, and was in charge of the handsome seal. Even if his third son did not say what he was going to do, he could see that there was a secret order for his third son to do something secretly.

    As a courtier, he didn''t ask any more questions, he just said: "Take Xue Heng with him. He has been in the military camp for almost five months. I want to know if I have misunderstood someone."

    Xue Heng is Xue Sanhu.

    Shao Shuting thought that although Xue Sanhu had only been in the barracks for less than half a year, he had made rapid progress. Many people in the barracks were no longer Xue Sanhu''s opponents, and because of the strict discipline in the barracks, Xue Sanhu''s temper had also restrained a lot, but after all, his actual combat experience was still zero. , you have to take a piece.

    Thinking so, Shao Shuting naturally agreed: "Okay!"

    *

    It is December 21st in a blink of an eye.

    On this day, in the afternoon, Shao Zhongxi arrived in Xinyuan County.

    In the place where the Wei family once lived in the county, after a simple inquiry, he knew that Wei Zizhan was definitely not his nephew.

    Because everyone said that Wei Zizhan had a chain birthmark under his feet, everyone in this place knew that Wei Zizhan was a life-threatening ghost.

    And Wei Zizhan has a birthmark on his feet, Wei Zizhan himself never told them...

 Chapter 826ï¼š played by a child

    Chapter 826 Played by a child

    Realizing that he was being played by Wei Zizhan, a child who was not even eight years old, Shao Zhongxi''s face was ugly.

    No wonder Wei Zizhan didn''t say that the jade pendant was on Xue Yan before, until after the blood test. Dare to choose what is right for you!

    Keji clearly said that people were placed at the door of Wei''s house and were carried in, but now Wei Zizhan is not at all. Does that mean that his nephew was carried in and then thrown away?

    But who threw it?

    If this person is not found, even if his true nephew is found, he will never be recognized as the royal family.

    Master wouldn''t do such a thing, it must have been done by a servant of the Wei family.

    The problem is that the yahou house of Heishi County was washed with blood, except for Wei Zizhan, the rest of the Wei family and the servants of the Wei family died...

    You have to go to the county government to check the household registration booklet of the Wei family in Xinyuan County. If there are servants who did not go to Changyu with you, or there are other people in the Wei family who did not go to Changyu, there must be records in the booklet.

    Thinking so, Shao Zhongxi hurried to the county office.

    Qiyin followed in red.

    Shao Zhongxi got off his horse and stepped into the county office.

    "Who are you, how dare you¡ª" The yamen wanted to stop him, but he wanted to step back into the cold Shao Zhongxi of the county government.

    But before they finished speaking, Qiyin had already figured out the token: "Bold!"

    As soon as saw the token, the two yamen knelt down with a plop.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t stop at all, but said coldly: "Lead the way, this king will see your county''s household registration booklet."

    "Yes. Yes." A yamen hurriedly bowed and took Shao Zhongxi to the room where the household registration booklet was kept.

    There was a master who was memorizing something in it. Originally, the master wanted to reprimand him, but when he heard that it was King Anjun, the master also thumped, knelt down, and did not dare to get up.

    Naturally, there were yamen officers who were very discerning and reported to them, the county magistrate Fang Yiming, who was polite but extremely fearless of power.

    Fang Yiming has just tried the case, so he can rest for a while, but he heard that King Anjun was coming, and went straight to the room where the household registration booklet was kept.

    He immediately remembered that a few days ago, his classmate and friend Xue Shengqing also went to read the household registration booklet, so there must be no connection between the two.

    With a stomach full of doubts, Fang Yiming hurried over, and he was surprised that this God of War Lord was actually red, like a groom, and the woman behind him was also red. The two looked like a couple, but they weren''t.

    "Xiaguan Xinyuan County magistrate Fang Yiming, I don''t know why the prince is here, why?" Fang Yiming bowed his hands politely and bowed.

    Shao Zhongxi did not speak, and continued to look for the booklet coldly.

    Qiyin also helped to rummage.

    Soon, Fang Yiming saw that Shao Zhongxi had found the household registration booklet of the Wei family, took it in his hand, and hurriedly flipped through it.

    Sure enough... Fang Yiming''s heart trembled and he was a little uneasy, but he tried his best to remain calm.

    As soon as Shao Zhongxi discovered that two servants had been dismissed in the household registration booklet of the Wei family, they were dismissed five years ago, and the two servants grew up in the Wei family.

    Then these two people most likely know who threw his nephew.

    Shao Zhongxi hurriedly followed the records recorded in the Wei family''s household registration booklet and came to the big shelf where the household registration booklet of Zhujia Village, Ping''an Town was placed.

    Fang Yiming just looked at Shao Zhongxi dumbly and found out that the head of the household was Zhu Laicai and his wife was Zhu Embroidered. His friends were also looking for this booklet at the time...

    Shao Zhongxi saw that there was no red cross on the back of Zhu Laicai''s booklet, nor did it indicate the circumstances of his death. It was obvious that the couple was still in Zhujia Village, so he closed the booklet.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 827ï¼š Take one of his?

    Chapter 827 Participate in his book?

    But he was not in a hurry to go to Zhujia Village immediately, but finally looked at Fang Yiming with cold eyes, and said, "From Shengming Academy?"

    "Yes."

    "I have taken the booklet, and I will return it in the future." After speaking coldly, Shao Zhongxi took the two booklets and left.

    He was so blatant, and so many people in the county government looked at it and knew that he took the booklets. If anyone wants to find these two booklets in the future, they will find him too, and no one in the county government will be implicated.

    "My lord, this is the yamen, not your home!" Fang Yiming was indignant and wanted to stop him. "You can''t take these two booklets!"

    was stopped by Qiyin Sword.

    The yamen and the chief clerks were trembling, but they admired their magistrates.

    They are also the county magistrates, who have a brain and dare to be so stupid.

    This is a prince, why should I offend him?

    "Then you can go to the king of the book." Shao Zhongxi didn''t turn his head back. The more involved this person is, the more it means that it has nothing to do with this person.

    He had heard from his third brother that Fang Yiming, the magistrate of Xinyuan County, was Xue Yan''s classmate and friend, and Xue Yan was most likely his nephew, and he would never let his nephew''s friend have an accident.

    Seeing Shao Zhongxi''s arrogant appearance, Fang Yiming said angrily, "The next official must participate!"

    Although he was a small official, even if he went to the imperial capital, it would not necessarily be in the hands of the emperor, but he also participated in it. How can you be so ignorant of the law, the loss is still a prince!

    But after thinking about it, I don''t think it''s right. No matter how stupid a prince is, he wouldn''t come in so blatantly, take the booklet away so blatantly, and let him read a copy...

    And his friend was so smart, when he came to look at these two brochures, he never mentioned that he would take this brochure...

    This is a bit like, the two are protecting him, the county magistrate, in different ways, lest he be implicated and have an accident...

    Fang Yiming was taken aback.

    I don''t even know what''s going on.

    However, the matter of reading one book can be slowed down first. The most important thing now should be to tell his friend that King Anjun took the two booklets so that his friend can have an idea.

    Fang Yiming wanted to go back to the back house, and sent a servant from his family to tell his friend, but he was only halfway there, and the yamen who went to the government office to deliver the official document came back, and he informed him about the delivery of the official document. Excitedly, he said to him, "Sir, I heard something, you used to be from Shengming Academy, right?"

    "What are you trying to say?" Fang Yiming frowned. The prince just now also suddenly asked if he came from Shengming Academy.

    "Little listened to the people from the government office, we found the missing Crown Prince in Daling. He used to study in Shengming Academy and lived in our county before."

    Studying in Shengming Academy?

    Have you ever lived in this county?

    Also about the same age as His Royal Highness?

    That''s not...

    Fang Yiming blurted out, "Wei Zizhan?"

    "Yes, yes, my lord, how did you guess it?" The yamen looked in admiration, and even before he finished speaking, their lord even guessed it.

    Fang Yiming was stunned.

    His friend used to inspect the Wei family, and now King An Yun also inspects the Wei family. Could there be something wrong with the Prince who has come back? Could it be that Wei Zizhan is not His Royal Highness at all?

    Fang Yiming became more and more restless.

    But even if Wei Zizhan is not His Royal Highness, why did his friends suddenly check this? Moreover, his family friends have decided not to go to work and want to hide their edge. It is reasonable to say that they should not care about this matter, nor can they...

 Chapter 828ï¼š How could anyone live in that room?

    Chapter 828 How come there are people living in that room?

    and many more!

    His friend was picked up by him. He is about the same age as Wei Zizhan, and he is about the same age as His Royal Highness...Isn''t it? ! His friend is His Royal Highness, right? !

    was too restless, and Fang Yiming''s eyelids began to jump.

    even hurried back to the back house and summoned a servant.

    No matter whether his friend is His Royal Highness or not, he has to tell his friend about the fact that King Anjun took the booklet. His friend obviously had something to do with the booklet at that time, but don''t ruin his friend''s affairs because of King Anjun. And he still has official business, and Huaishu Village is a bit far from the county, so he can''t go to Huaishu Village to tell his friends in person.

    On this side, Fang Yiming was sending someone to find his friend Xue Yan, while on the other side, Shao Zhongxi had already hurried to Zhujia Village, Ping''an Town.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin are both white horses and red clothes.

    But when they came to Zhujia Village, they were told by the people of Zhujia Village that Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua had been picked up by someone they knew before to celebrate the New Year on the fifteenth of this month, and it would take some time before they could come back.

    As for where the people he knew before were, no one in the village knew.

    As for when he will be back, no one knows.

    The clue just ended...

    Shao Zhongxi looked cold.

    But it was getting dark, so we couldn¡¯t just stay outside like this. Fortunately, Zhujia Village was not far from Ping¡¯an Town, so Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin went back to the Quanping Inn in Ping¡¯an Town to stay before making plans.

    The people of Quanping Inn saw that their prince was coming again, and immediately arranged their prince to live in the Tianzi No. 1 room in their inn.

    Shao Zhongxi went straight to the Tianzi No. 1 room as before, passing by the Tianzi No. 2 room, but heard the chatter and laughter in the No. 2 room, obviously someone lived, he frowned slightly.

    He doesn''t like living next door or opposite.

    And Tianzi No. 2 room is opposite him.

    But he didn''t ask anything immediately, but waited until he entered the Tianzi No. 1 room and sat down before asking, "How come there are people living in that room?"

    The shopkeeper hurriedly said: "It''s almost New Year''s Eve, I don''t know if Master will come here during this time. It happened that Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao let a pair of distant relatives live in. We didn''t dare to neglect, so we arranged to live there. already."

    Hearing this, Shao Zhongxi''s brows furrowed even tighter: "Their distant relatives...arranged to live here...why aren''t they allowed to live in their shop? They also have rooms."

    The rice noodle shop was originally an inn with many rooms, and their new house and old house have empty rooms, which is unreasonable.

    "This subordinate doesn''t know either," said the shopkeeper. He is all obedient. Their generals had explained that they should be polite to Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao, and to help Young Master Yan and Miss Yuebao with anything.

    "You said a couple, are they husband and wife?" Shao Zhongxi asked suddenly.

    Qiyin immediately understood, and people were naturally surprised.

    But the shopkeeper didn''t know what Shao Zhongxi was doing when he asked this question, and just replied truthfully: "It''s a husband and wife, and they are a little old. When we came here, our clothes were in tatters. And such poor relatives."

    Shao Zhongxi thought about the small house of Zhu Laicai''s family in Zhujia Village, and even thought that the couple was Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua, and immediately asked, "When exactly did you live in?"

    "A few days ago..." The shopkeeper thought about it before saying more specifically: "On the fifteenth day, when Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao brought them, it was almost dark."

 Chapter 829ï¼š Why dont you have a prosperous world!

    Chapter 829 Why worry about the prosperous world!

    The day also fits.

    should be Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua.

    But Shao Zhongxi asked again: "Do you know their names?"

    The shopkeeper said: "We didn''t ask much, just called them uncle and aunt, but sometimes, we heard the uncle calling the aunt to do embroidery."

    Sure enough!

    Shao Zhongxi''s eyebrows finally stretched out, even though he was still cold.

    He was absolutely certain that Xue Yan was his nephew.

    Xue Yan put Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua in the Quanping Inn. Obviously, they were checked step by step, but why did Xue Yan want to check them?

    I guess he also thinks that he is the prince.

    And why Xue Yan took Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua out of Zhujia Village, it is also obvious that Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua are iron proof, or very crucial evidence, without these two people, everything is in vain.

    It seems that Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua were the ones who threw away his nephew back then.

    Putting people here, and the Shao family has just sent a prince into the palace to recognize their ancestors and return to the clan, no one would think that the Shao family has other iron evidence to prove that another person is the prince, so putting people in the Quanping Inn is undoubtedly the case. quite safe.

    Moreover, this irrefutable evidence has been found, and he hasn''t even told his sister that he is so calm, not in a hurry...

    Jiang Yue''s baby is not simple, and his nephew should not be underestimated.

    Not to mention his nephew and the baby Jiang Yue combined, this matter is quite strategic, courageous, and one step ahead of others...

    Others have just discovered it, they have already checked it out...

    "Okay!" Shao Zhongxi clapped one hand on the armrest, a rare smile appeared on his cold face.

    Da Ling has such an excellent prince, why not come to the prosperous world!

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t even plan to ask the couple in Room No. 2 Tianzi, what to do with the couple, his nephew and the baby Jiang Yue are still calm, it shows that they have their own plans, he just has to watch .

    Both were so good, he believed they could handle it well.

    *

    Huaishu Village, when it was just dark, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw the people sent by Fang Yiming.

    Hearing that Shao Zhongxi took the two booklets, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes despite their calm expressions.

    It wasn''t until he sent away the person sent by Fang Yiming that Jiang Yue said, "It seems that your second uncle found that the blood test is not reliable."

    But to be honest, Shao Zhongxi found out that the blood test was unreliable so quickly. She still didn''t expect it. After all, Wei Zizhan was sent to the palace by Shao Zhongxi himself to recognize the blood, and Shao Zhongxi also saw the two drops of blood melt with his own eyes. In a piece, and the people here are still very convinced about the blood test.

    In general, seeing two drops of blood fused together, even if there are other doubts, there will be no doubts, such as Shao Shuting, such as Empress Shao, such as the current emperor Xuanyuan Hao and others.

    Shao Zhongxi can find out so quickly, he is indeed a suspicious person.

    And suspicious people have always been, as long as they have doubts, even if they were very sure at the time, they would soon feel that it was wrong.

    Xue Yan had the same idea as Jiang Yue, and nodded in agreement: "Yeah." After a while, he said again: "My second uncle went so blatantly to take away the two booklets, probably because he was afraid of affecting Brother Yiming. , and bring all the misfortunes to him. He must have been to Zhujia Village."

    Jiang Yue answered immediately: "Now people should be at the Quanping Inn."

    Xue Yan sighed in one breath.

    must be at the Quanping Inn.

    People from the Shao family usually come here to stay at the Quanping Inn. Now it''s dark, and Zhujia Village is so close to Ping''an Town, his second uncle can''t go to live anywhere else.

 Chapter 830ï¼š New Years Eve

    Chapter 830 New Year''s Eve

    "There are two of our distant relatives who live in the Quanping Inn. If the people are not here, the people in the inn won''t necessarily say it, but they are all here, and the people in the inn will definitely tell him, and he is not in Zhujia Village. If he found someone, he should have found out by now that our pair of distant relatives are the ones he was looking for." Xue Yan said.

    In other words, his second uncle can be sure that he is the real Crown Prince.

    Jiang Yue nodded: "He will definitely come to you tonight."

    Xue Yan also thinks.

    Tonight is a bit late for dinner, because the family fried peanuts, broad beans, melon seeds and other things in the afternoon. When the frying was done, it was so dark that I started to cook dinner.

    After dinner, seeing their sister-in-law Li Hehua''s belly got bigger, it was uncomfortable to sit all the time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan accompanied their sister-in-law to the back hut again.

    First, let their sister-in-law walk around and do activities, and second, they just happened to see Shao Youyue.

    Shao Youyue''s spirit is very good now, her face is ruddy every day, she doesn''t sit and lie down often, and like Li Hehua, she gets a little uncomfortable, so she gets up and walks.

    So, when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came with Li Hehua, Shao Youyue was walking under the kang in the hut, and Shao Youyue just had dinner.

    As soon as Li Hehua entered and met Shao Youyue, the two of them with their stomachs held out immediately laughed.

    Seeing that this mother-in-law, Shao Youyue, is in good spirits, her health is also good recently, her recovery is getting better and better, and she is becoming more and more cheerful, Xue Yan is naturally happy.

    After staying in Shao Youyue''s room for a while, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Li Hehua came back to the front again. Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Yu Hongyan were all talking in Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s room. They were talking about giving New Year''s gifts. Is it about to New Years? Seeing that Jiang Yue and the others have returned to the front, let them also come and listen.

    Xue Yan has Mr. Xue Yan, and Xue Yan''s friends have high halls, and they can''t be sent away, but those close by, that is, in Xinyuan County, must be given away.

    The family will take care of the New Year''s gifts for relatives, but Xue Yan has already opened a list for his fourth brother Xue Sihu.

    It doesn''t have to be expensive, just make it what you want.

    Besides, it is expensive to send, and my husband and friends will not pick it up.

    His husband, his friends, and him are all literati. In fact, they don''t like this, it''s just a meaning.

    And he doesn''t live in the town, it would be much more convenient for the fourth brother to help him deliver.

    It is estimated that the fourth brother will help him deliver it in the next two days.

    It wasn''t until Xue Dafu and the others talked about the good New Year''s ceremony that they dispersed, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally walked out of Xue Dafu''s room.

    Because Xue Erhu couldn''t sleep, he went to the study to read again, Xue Yihu also followed with a smile, Xue Yan also went to the study, and taught his eldest brother and second brother to read again.

    Jiang Yue saw that her sister-in-law, Li Hehua, had fallen asleep and had nothing to do, so she also went to the study.

    It was not until Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu were sleepy and yawning that they went back to their rooms and fell asleep. And Xue Dafu and others have already fallen asleep.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also prepared to go back to their respective rooms and fell asleep.

    Xue Yan''s room was a little closer, Jiang Yuede passed Xue Yan''s room, but just passed the door of Xue Yan''s room, Xue Yan didn''t push his door open, but an oil lamp was lit inside.

    Two figures were projected on the paper window.

    One sat on the kang under the window, and the other stood by the kang.

    Jiang Yue had expected that Shao Zhongxi would come tonight and was not surprised, but she glanced at Xue Yan and saw Xue Yan nod her head before she went back to her own room and fell asleep.

 Chapter 831ï¼š No need, Im not as good as you

    Chapter 831 No need, I''m not as good as you

    Xue Yan saw Jiang Yue returning to her own room, so he pushed open his door and went in.

    Sure enough, I saw Shao Zhongxi sitting on the kang in red, while Qiyin stood under the kang in red, one was cold and handsome, and the other was tall and pure like a hibiscus.

    And the chessboard and two pots of chess pieces that he had set aside were placed on the kang table again.

    Shao Zhongxi saw him coming in, so he changed his face and sat down.

    is obviously going to play against him.

    Still have to try him.

    Xue Yan sighed in his heart, and then closed the door. Then, he also got on the kang and sat opposite Shao Zhongxi, on the side of the chessboard.

    He holds Heizi, and Shao Zhongxi holds Baizi.

    After a few particles went down, Shao Zhongxi glanced at him coldly and asked, "Are you really incompetent?"

    "Hmm." Xue Yan unhurriedly dropped another particle.

    Shao Zhongxi watched the battle between the black and white stones on the chessboard. After a long while, he also placed a white stone, and then said again: "Those who have achieved great things in ancient times must be both civil and military."

    Xue Yan then looked at him, "Is that uncle willing to teach me?"

    Shao Zhongxi also looked at him, and immediately, he raised his hand to destroy the chess game on the board, "Don''t play, I''m not as good as you."

    Xue Yan still just looked at him.

    Shao Zhongxi closed his eyes, and after a while, he opened them again, looked at him and said, "When does the prince plan to study?"

    Xue Yan looked back at him without dodging: "It is estimated that the New Year will be over."

    "After your life experience is resolved?"

    "Um."

    Shao Zhongxi said nothing.

    Xue Yan said again: "I still want to stay in Xinyuan County at that time."

    "Understood, I will stay in Xinyuan County in the future."

    "Thank you uncle."

    *

    The icy Shao Zhongxi stayed in Xue Yan''s place until midnight before leaving. The Huaishu Village was very peaceful, but the place where a group of people related to the Ji family were located was surging.

    It¡¯s already December 22, and it¡¯s almost time to be ugly.

    It''s time to uproot the Ji family from Daling.

    The Ji family was already under control, and on the night the Ji family was under control, Concubine Yigui and Xuanyuanyi''s bedroom were also under control, that is, they were placed under house arrest.

    Because Mrs. Hubu Shangshu went to Ji''s house and couldn''t get in at all, the Hubu Shangshu noticed that there was a problem, so the Hubu Shangshu family was also controlled in advance.

    There are also some minions of the Ji family who are officials in the imperial capital. They have also been controlled. If there are resisters, even if they are killed, their heads will fall.

    Although the Ji family is still quite rooted, after all, many of their minions are not in the imperial capital, and they are a little far from the imperial capital. Before they found something wrong, it was already the day Xuanyuan Hao set.

    They were all caught off guard.

    Only in the west of Daling, there was an accident. The other old subordinates of the Ji family were all taken care of by Ji Xiehui, the general of Zhenxi and Shao Shuting, the general of Zhennan, who got the secret order. Only one old subordinate named Bao was extremely brave. He even took a few people who vowed to protect him to break out of the siege while trying to cross the river.

    A boat stopped by the river.

    I don''t know which fisherman stopped here indiscriminately.

    As soon as Ming Ming Ji Xiehui received the secret order, he instructed that no boats should be parked on this river.

    And the other side of the river is where the people live. There are several villages, but the emperor has explained that they are not allowed to harm a single people.

    Ji Xiehui and Shao Shuting were both shocked.

    There is no other boat, just the old subordinate surnamed Bao rides a small boat, and the river water is too cold to the bone, and people are shivering when they go.

    And the river is too long, it takes too long to go around, and when they go around, the man named Bao ran ashore in the morning.

 Chapter 832ï¼š Xue Heng is down!

    Chapter 832 Xue Heng is gone!

    It takes even more time to get another ship...

    The two generals could only rush to shoot arrows.

    The archers immediately fired arrows in unison.

    The arrows flew towards the boat on the river like rain.

    But the old subordinate surnamed Bao was the one that Ji Houye trusted the most, the one who was most loyal to Ji Houye, and the best among Ji Houye''s old subordinates. The sword in his hand kept blocking it. Not a single arrow could hit him.

    The situation is extremely critical.

    At this moment, Xue Sanhu, who was just a small soldier behind him, immediately dropped the spear in his hand, and hurriedly took off the leather armor on his body. With a plop, he went down the river and disappeared.

    Ten Ye saw it in a panic and was startled: "General!"

    "What''s wrong?" In fact, Shao Shuting didn''t pay attention to him, his eyes were still fixed on Bao, who kept blocking the arrows, and kept letting the archers release the arrows, just subconsciously asking.

    "Look at it!" Shiye switched to dragging and let Shao Shuting see it.

    Shao Shuting just looked over, and saw that under the moonlight, the torches were shining brightly, and there was a circle of water sprays swaying by the river, and then the water spray disappeared, and he immediately became angry: "What''s wrong?!"

    At this time, he even let him see the splash!

    These ten nights are getting more and more outrageous!

    "Xue Heng went down." Shi Ye said immediately.

    "What?!" Shao Shuting was also taken aback. Xue Sanhu, don''t die in the river, this river is so cold, if it freezes to death in it, how could he explain to those two little devils!

    "Release the arrows! Release the arrows!" Shao Shuting shouted to release the arrows, while he was about to take off his armor. He has to go down to find Xue Sanhu.

    "General, you can''t go!" Toya tried his best to stop him.

    "Fuck off!" Shao Shuting''s swear words came out. He lost his helmet and took off his armor, and he planned to go into the water, with one foot down, but at this time, he faintly saw that Xue Sanhu appeared in front of the boat, directly With a vigorous lift of both hands, the boat, which had been swaying because of blocking the arrow, was immediately overturned.

    "what--"

    Old Bao''s subordinates and the others on the boat did not expect the boat to capsize at all, so they screamed out loud, and everyone fell into the water, panicking.

    Shao Shuting was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly ordered to stop shooting arrows, so as not to accidentally injure Xue Sanhu.

    Ji Xiehui also saw it, and hurriedly ordered.

    No one was shooting arrows, and the people who fell into the water couldn''t control so much. They didn''t know that Xue Sanhu overturned the boat. They just subconsciously swim desperately, trying to survive. It''s too cold. If they don''t swim up, they''ll freeze to death here. , and two who can''t swim have sunk.

    As soon as Xue Sanhu overturned the boat, the tiger''s eyes deeply noticed where these people fell into the water, and then calmly dived into the water, pulled out the dagger on his body, and swam right next to those people, a dagger. One, those people are powerless.

    Someone was scared to death.

    Because his companions died suddenly, he didn''t see Xue Sanhu again, thinking it was something strange in the water.

    Xue Sanhu finally dealt with the surnamed Bao. He slowly exposed his head from behind the surnamed Bao. Then, he wrapped his arms around the surnamed Bao''s neck and wiped the other''s neck. The surnamed Bao also swallowed his breath and opened his eyes wide He squinted his eyes and looked at the other side of the dark side, not knowing whose hands he died in the end.

    "Xue Heng!"

    "Xue Heng!"

    "Xue Heng!"

    No one in the Zhenxi Army knew Xue Sanhu, but the Zhennan Army who came with Shao Shuting did. The Zhennan Army immediately raised their arms and shouted.

    PS: Thanks to "Sister Nan", "Nian''er", "Forgetting Sheng Wuxian", "After the rain, the sky is sunny, and the rainbow is revealed." These babies are rewarded~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 833ï¼š false orally

    Chapter 833 False Propaganda

    Zhenxi Army then realized that the person who was not afraid of cold at all and was elusive in the water was Xue Heng, and they all shouted happily¡ª¡ª

    "Xue Heng!"

    "Xue Heng!"

    "Xue Heng!"

    "Good! Good!" Shao Shuting happily hit his left palm with his right fist. Immediately, he realized that he was so cold, and quickly put on his coat and armor.

    "This person is so brave!" Ji Xiehui also praised it, his eyes full of admiration for Xue Sanhu. In addition to being elusive in the water, he also saw how brave this person was when he copied it inside and out.

    At that time, he was surprised to see that he was only wearing leather armor and was a soldier.

    *

    At the same time, Teikyo.

    King Qing hurried into the palace and came to the palace where Concubine Yi was under house arrest.

    "Your Highness!" The guards guarding the gate blocked Xuanyuan Qing''s way. "The emperor has an order that no one is allowed to enter."

    Xuanyuanqing immediately said: "The emperor''s decree!"

    When the guarding guards heard the words, they all knelt down immediately: "Long live my emperor, long live, long live."

    Xuanyuanqing did not have any oral oracle for Xuanyuanqing to pass on, it was Xuanyuanqing himself who was falsely passing the oral oracle, only to see Xuanyuanqing said the oral oracle, to the effect that he was ordered by the emperor to take Concubine Yi away.

    This false imperial edict is to be beheaded, and this is the emperor''s own younger brother. The two brothers have always had a very good relationship. How could the Royal Forest Army know that Xuanyuanqing was a fake orally transmitted order, so let Xuanyuanqing take away Concubine Yigui. .

    Xuanyuan Qing did the same and took away Xuanyuan Yi, who was under house arrest in another palace.

    Xuanyuan Yi said that he was not in good health and that there was no shortage of people around him, so Xuanyuan Qing asked the two maids who usually serve Xuanyuan Yi to go with them.

    Those two palace maids were Xuanyuan Yi''s two dead men. When Xuanyuan Yi lowered his eyes, there was a gleam in his eyes.

    After Yi Guifei Xuanyuan Yi got into the carriage, Xuanyuan Qing immediately let the driver drive the carriage out of the palace.

    Because of the connivance of the emperor Xuanyuan Hao, Xuanyuan Qing did not need to be inspected when entering or leaving the palace gate. The passage of this palace gate after another palace gate was extremely smooth.

    Seeing that there is only the last palace gate, and they will completely leave the palace, Concubine Yigui couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth.

    Xuanyuanyi still looks weak.

    He is really weak, this carriage is driving so fast and it is too bumpy, it is natural for him to feel very uncomfortable.

    Xuanyuanqing''s whole heart was in his throat, and he was extremely nervous. Seeing that there was only the last palace gate left, he was about to breathe a sigh of relief.

    As long as you leave the palace, it will be fine.

    I don''t know, the last palace gate is open, but before they go out, a carriage is about to come in.

    "Who is blocking the way?" Outside the palace gate, Fennel stood on the carriage and asked loudly. "So brave, didn''t you see that it was the Queen Mother''s car!"

    Queen Mother!

    In the carriage, Xuanyuan Yi and Concubine Yi Gui were both shocked.

    Especially Xuanyuan Yi felt that his plan might be in vain.

    In the last life, this queen mother actually died earlier than Xuanyuan Hao, because when Xuanyuan Hao was put into a coma, his grandfather''s people had secretly deployed troops and horses to surround Tianling Temple. Killing this queen mother was to prevent even Xuanyuan Hao from being taken away. Comatose, or dead, there is still this queen mother in power.

    This queen mother has been on the battlefield and helped the late emperor to govern Daling together, so she has more means than Xuanyuan Hao.

    Therefore, at that time, it had to be removed at the same time so that no accident would happen.

    And even if the queen mother died, she has never been mourned. She even got someone to pretend to be her in Tianling Temple until Xuanyuan Hao died, he ascended the throne, and the overall situation was stable, so he dared to be mourned. dead.

 Chapter 834ï¼š not closed at night

    Chapter 834 The market is not closed at night

    Xuanyuan Qing''s heart almost jumped out. His mother is back... what should I do, his mother is back...

    Xuanyuan Qing has no masters.

    But when the queen mother came back, he couldn''t help but get off the carriage to greet him. Besides, the queen mother''s carriage was still blocking the front, and they couldn''t get out now.

    I saw Xuanyuanqing hurriedly got off the carriage and asked the driver to let the carriage aside, while he himself went to the side of his mother''s rear carriage and saluted: "Mother''s queen, it''s a son."

    Fennel didn''t expect it either, so she hurried down to salute the prince Xuanyuanqing.

    Mrs. Yunzi sat in the carriage at the back and heard the voice of her youngest son. Ben closed her eyes and rested herself. She was also quite surprised. She opened her sharp and wise old eyes until the curtains opened and she saw that she was really young. Son, she asked inexplicably, "What are you doing out of the palace in the middle of the night?"

    She was not surprised that her youngest son would be in the palace.

    Because her younger son sometimes lives in the palace if he wants to, and her eldest son doesn''t care, he is very condoning.

    But, in the middle of the night, it is worth scrutinizing.

    I saw that Empress Dowager Yunzi was still going to the carriage that Xuanyuanqing had just sat on, and now she let the carriage to the side take a look, and the curtain of the carriage tightly covered the inside.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi frowned.

    "If I go back to my mother, my son can''t sleep, so I want to leave the palace for a walk. The market in Dijing is not closed at night, so there are many interesting places." Xuanyuan Qing''s face was calm, but his hands were sweating, and he felt extremely guilty.

    Moreover, no matter how calm his eyes were, he was a little dodged, and he didn''t dare to meet his mother.

    Whether her own son is telling the truth or a lie, can she, the queen mother, know?

    "Do you know why I came back?" Empress Dowager Yunzi said suddenly.

    "Mother, Queen Mother..." Xuanyuanqing finally stuttered, it was too guilty.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi stuttered as if she didn''t know him, and continued: "Just in case something changes."

    After finished speaking, without waiting for Xuanyuanqing to react, he shouted: "Come here, take down King Qing''s carriage!"

    "Queen Mother!" Xuanyuanqing knelt down with a plop.

    But he couldn''t solve any problem by kneeling down. Someone had already taken orders to take down his carriage and **** Concubine Xuanyuan Shuyi and the two palace maids out of the carriage.

    Originally, the two palace maids wanted to resist, but Xuanyuan Shu gave them a wink, not allowing them to reveal the fact that they were actually dead men and their skills were very good.

    "Look, do you still look like a prince!" Empress Dowager Yunzi, who had already got off the carriage, flicked her sleeves, not bothering to look at her little son.

    just walked straight to Concubine Yigui and Xuanyuanxu who were kneeling there.

    "Your Highness..." Concubine Yigui''s pear flowers brought rain, and she was so pitiful.

    Xuanyuan Qing could not bear to see his sweetheart like this, and immediately walked to his mother and stopped his mother, "Mother, please forgive them, forgive them, they are a woman, a child, what can they do in the future, mother. "

    Empress Dowager Yunzi looked ugly: "Don''t hurry up and report to the emperor! Let him come and see his good brother!"

    "Yes, Empress Dowager." Someone was in a hurry.

    When Xuanyuan Hao came in a hurry, he couldn''t believe it when he saw that his always-favored younger brother was actually with Concubine Yi Gui, and Concubine Yi Gui was crying in his brother''s arms.

    "Brother Huang, you..."

    As soon as Xuanyuan Qing saw his imperial brother coming, he hurriedly let go of Concubine Yi Gui and went to kneel on his imperial brother: "Brother Huang, considering that I only like Yi''er for so many years, you can fulfill my brother and Yi''er. Let go of Yi''er, Brother Huang? Ah, Brother Huang?"

 Chapter 835ï¼š Are you still an emperor!

    Chapter 835 Are you still an emperor!

    Without waiting for Xuanyuan Hao to speak, Xuanyuan Qing said again: "Brother Huang, didn''t you once say that no matter who the younger brother likes, you will marry the younger brother, Brother Huang... just let Yi''er go, brother."

    Xuanyuan Hao still couldn''t accept that his younger brother had always liked Ji Yi.

    My youngest son was like this, and the Empress Dowager Yunzi asked with a cold and frightening face, "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with it?"

    "This..." Xuanyuan Hao didn''t know what to do for a while. He couldn''t bear to deal with his own brother. Xuanyuan Yi was still a child and was innocent, so he naturally wouldn''t deal with it, but Ji Yi, a noble concubine, he definitely didn''t want to let go.

    Seeing Xuanyuan Hao, he persuaded his younger brother Xuanyuan Qing: "Brother Huang, it''s not that I do not tolerate her, but she cannot be punished for her crimes. Shu''er has been living abroad for so many years, and it was all done by her and the Ji family. The Crown Prince, enough for her to beheaded. Also, do you know how many lives she still has on her hands? There are more than a dozen people in the Wei family who were ordered to be bloodbathed by her. The maids and eunuchs in her palace have already It''s all recruited, and many things come from her instigation."

    "My younger brother knows, my younger brother knows," Xuanyuan Qing burst into tears, "but my younger brother has liked her for so many years, and my younger brother will never forget her. She has already promised my younger brother, and she will never again. I will live a good life with my younger brother, the emperor, just let her go. The younger brother promises you that she will never do anything bad again, the emperor. You like the queen''s sister-in-law so much, you should know about the younger brother. The heart is the same, if the imperial sister-in-law does something wrong, do you also want the imperial sister-in-law to die? Brother Huang, let her go, let her go. Please, please. "

    said, and kept kowtowing.

    The head of the kowtow was broken, and the ground was stained with blood.

    "Your Majesty, just let me go, let me go." Ji Yi also cried and kept kowtowing and begging.

    Xuanyuan Hao still wanted to kill Ji Yi, but his younger brother looked like he was going to kowtow to death, so he hurriedly stopped his younger brother and forbid his younger brother to kowtow, but he could let Ji Yi''s words go, but he couldn''t say anything.

    "Silly thing!" The Queen Mother Yunzi was furious. I don''t know whether to scold Xuanyuan Qing or Xuanyuan Hao.

    Immediately, he drew his sword angrily and wanted to kill Ji Yi.

    "Mother, stepmother and queen." Xuanyuan Qing hurriedly stood in front of Ji Yi.

    "Your Highness..." Ji Yi was behind Xuanyuanqing, even more sobbing with rain, "You better leave me alone, let me die..." She found that as long as she was like this, Xuanyuanqing couldn''t let go. She, the more will not let her die.

    Sure enough, the next moment, Xuanyuanqing and Empress Dowager Yunzi were seen crying: "Mother, if you want to kill her, kill your son too."

    "You think I don''t dare?!" Empress Dowager Yunzi really planned to stab her blind son to death with a sword.

    Didn''t you see Ji Yi spinning him around!

    "Queen Mother!" Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly stopped his mother, for fear that his angry mother would kill his younger brother with one sword. "Don''t you say that our family is a seed of infatuation? If Ji Yi dies, the emperor''s younger brother will not live. According to my son, it''s better to-"

    "Are you still an emperor!" Empress Dowager Yunzi was furious without waiting for him to finish her sentence. "This stupid thing that this woman can provoke today is falsely preaching the imperial edict, and she doesn''t care about us at all, not even his own life, and only cares about her life. In the future, this stupid thing can''t be provoked and turned against us! Ling Taiping!"

 Chapter 836ï¼š If you want to hate, just hate me

    Chapter 836 If you want to hate, just hate me

    Kneeling beside him, Xuanyuan Yi, who looked very weak, only felt that this old woman was very powerful, and she deserved to be someone who had experienced everything.

    "Mother, no, you are my imperial brother and mother, how could I..." Xuanyuan Qing kept shaking his head while crying. He won''t, he''s not that kind of person...

    Empress Dowager Yunzi only said: "Ji Yi, you must die!"

    "Queen Mother!" Xuanyuanqing slammed his head down and cried bitterly.

    Ji Yi finally panicked. She, she should not really die, right?

    Seeing his brother kowtow again and again, the blood on the ground is getting more and more, Xuanyuan Hao can''t calm down even more, and knelt down: "Mother, just let Ji Yi go, if this continues, the emperor will die. of!"

    Empress Dowager Yunzi suddenly closed her eyes and said word by word: "Xuanyuanqing, you see, your emperor brother is going to be a fool for you... If you want to hate me, hate me, the queen mother."

    The words closed, the old eyes opened quickly, and a sword pierced Ji Yi.

    Ji Yi didn''t expect that, her eyes widened instantly, and then she fell straight down.

    Dead eyesight.

    "Yi''er! Yi''er!" Xuanyuan Qing didn''t expect it at all, he was stunned for a while, then hugged Ji Yi and cried even more.

    "Mother concubine!" Xuanyuanxu''s frail body also rushed over and cried bitterly. Although he wasn''t really sad at all, he still had to pretend.

    It is necessary to make Xuanyuan Hao and the others realize that he is just a child and innocent.

    Then he is naturally safer.

    "Mother..." Xuanyuan Hao was also stunned.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi lost her sword, opened her mouth again, and issued an decree on behalf of Xuanyuan Hao: "Prince Qing falsely preached the imperial decree, helping Zhou to abuse, and remembering that he is always benevolent and filial, the crime of death can be avoided, and the crime of living cannot escape, and from now on, he will be demoted to a commoner. "

    "Queen Mother!!!" Xuanyuan Hao shouted. "The son is the younger brother!!!"

    Xuanyuan Yi was still saddened by the death of his mother and concubine, but in his heart he wished that the queen mother would be cut into pieces.

    His previous plan is basically over!

    King Qing becomes a commoner, then there will be no fiefs, and even if he follows King Qing, there is no benefit! Such a vast fief naturally will not become his foothold and the capital for his future struggle for the throne!

    In other words, it will be even more difficult for him to become emperor in the future!

    Xuanyuanqing was suddenly very calm, smiled, and placed Ji Yi, whose body was already cold in his arms, on the ground. Immediately, he adjusted his clothes and kowtowed three times to his mother and brother.

    After kowtowing these heads unhurriedly, he said: "Empress mother, brother emperor, you and I don''t hate any of you, I actually know that what I did was wrong, but I did it anyway, I have the mother queen and the emperor brother. I''m not worthy of being a brother. I forced my elder brother to this point, and I almost became a fool for me. I''m not worthy of being a son of man. I forced my mother to kill the wicked with her own hands. I''m still stubborn. The child is innocent. Be kind, brother."

    After saying that, he kowtowed again.

    Then, he got up and threw himself on the sword of a guard with a sword next to him. He also held the guard''s sword with both hands, struggling to face himself, and let himself die instantly.

    "Well--"

    "Imperial brother!!!" Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly hugged his brother, extremely sad. "Why are you suffering...why are you..."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi just turned her head up and looked at the dark night sky, but tears still flowed from her old eyes.

    Xiandi, our son is looking for you, remember to take good care of him.

    I''m sorry, the concubine didn''t take good care of him.

 Chapter 837ï¼š There is no guarantee that there will be no conspiracy

    Chapter 837 There is no guarantee that there will be no plot

    Xuanyuanyi saw that King Qing was actually dead, and King Qing left a message before he died to treat him well. Originally, Xuanyuan Hao felt ashamed of him, so he would naturally have nothing to do.

    It''s just that the two court ladies who were kneeling not far away might not be all right.

    Because Xuanyuanqing actually took two palace maids to go together, this is still quite strange, wouldn''t it be okay to take him and his mother-in-law to go, even if he is not in good health, but when he leaves the palace, it''s not that he can''t find someone to wait on him. He had to bring two palace maids by his side, in order to prevent the two palace maids from being caught alive and unable to bear the punishment, and explaining some things related to him, it would be bad. It happened that King Qing was also dead, and no one knew that he was the one who spoke. The one who asked King Qing to bring these two palace maids, I saw that Xuanyuan Yi gave the two palace maids a wink without a trace, and asked the two palace maids to take poison and commit suicide.

    The dead are executed whatever the master orders.

    The two maids didn''t even think about it, so they took out the medicine powder and swallowed it, and immediately foamed at the mouth and died of poison.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi just raised her hand to wipe away her tears, and was about to look at the two palace maids. She was rushing out of the palace, but she even brought two palace maids with her. It was obviously different, but before she could look over, the two palace maids had already swallowed it. Poisoned to death, when she saw it, her old eyes immediately looked at Xuanyuan Yi, who was still crying bitterly on Concubine Yi Gui.

    She remembered that these two palace maids had always been by Xuanyuan Yi''s side.

    And Xuanyuanyi is quite intelligent, so he can''t be regarded as an ordinary child. He should not be involved in these affairs of the Ji family.

    Xuanyuan Hao was very saddened by the loss of his younger brother, but suddenly the two palace maids died of poisoning. He was stunned and looked at Xuanyuan Yi.

    At this moment, Xuanyuan Yi''s body was even weaker because of his grief, and he looked like he would not live long.

    Moreover, none of the evidence in his hands pointed to Xuanyuan Yi.

    "Father, Royal Father..." Xuanyuan Yi looked at him, his face full of tears, crying out of breath, "Mother concubine, she, she is dead father..." The whole person was even weaker.

    is like dying the next moment.

    Xuanyuan Hao originally felt that he owed this child, not to mention that the child was so old, which made him feel even more compassionate.

    Also, this child is too pitiful, I thought he was his father.

    Also, before his younger brother died, he also asked him to treat this child well...

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Hao let out a deep sigh, and then said to his mother, "The mother has already found a good family for him." After a pause, he sighed again, and said, "After all, it''s because of me. "

    He is an emperor, and he still has the means he should have. It¡¯s just that at the birth of this child, no matter what he did, after all, he was not benevolent and righteous, and even he himself felt that he was despicable.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi also knew that her son had been indebted to Xuanyuan Yi because of this matter, and she was not indiscriminately killing innocents. Since there was no evidence to prove that the child was involved, she naturally would not do anything to the child. Sample.

    I saw Empress Dowager Yunzi said: "Then arrange for him to find a good family for him."

    But when Xuanyuan Yi was taken away, the Empress Dowager Yunzi added: "I killed his mother concubine, he was born like that again, he can already remember things, it is hard to guarantee that he will not hate us when he grows up, and he has some plans. What''s more, the matter of these two palace maids is quite unusual, and the child still has to be on guard. Well, while he is well settled, we also send two people to keep an eye on him. If his mind is not right, we will not disturb him. If his life is actually not right, we can catch him at any time and control it."

 Chapter 838ï¼š A well-deserved benevolent king

    Chapter 838 A well-deserved benevolent gentleman

    The matter of the two palace maids was indeed unusual, and it was inevitable that Xuanyuan Hao would agree: "Don''t worry, my son will do it."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi walked to the body of her youngest son, and at last, she was still in tears.

    *

    As early as when Xuanyuan Yi was placed under house arrest and no one could see him, Wei Zizhan was confused. He didn''t know why Xuanyuan Yi was suddenly placed under house arrest, and he was afraid that Xuanyuan Yi would say that he was not a matter of the Crown Prince Xuanyuan at all. .

    Now, Concubine Yi Gui is dead, King Qing is dead, Xuanyuan Yi has been sent away, and he doesn''t know where he was sent, and Wei Zizhan is even more worried.

    I was afraid that Xuanyuan Yi would talk nonsense outside.

    I am extremely worried that he will be the prince soon.

    But he could only try his best not to let others see that he was worried, and accompanied the Queen Mother Yunzi to guard King Qing.

    He didn''t want to keep at all.

    That was dead, he was afraid.

    But there is no way.

    Because his father Huang... No, it is the current emperor Xuanyuan Hao who said that King Qing had no children under his knees, and his uncle was also a father, so he was asked to guard.

    *

    On the 25th day of December, Xuanyuan Hao, who had also come to King King''s Mourning Hall, got the news again, and he was completely sure that the Ji family''s faction had been uprooted from Daling.

    And Ji Xiehui and others have already arrived in the imperial capital.

    So, in the early morning of the next day, above the main hall, the emperor Xuanyuan Hao announced the faction of the Ji family, starting from the reign of the first emperor and the emperor, including more than 100 unforgivable crimes such as intentional treason, murdering the prince, harming Zhongliang, and carelessly killing people. The great sin, and more than seven hundred other sins.

    The various charges are simply too numerous to list, and the evidence is piled up like a mountain.

    Because the residences of the Ji family, the Minister of the Household, and the others were under control, Baiguan was a little worried, but when he saw the evidence piled up in front of him, his eyes widened.

    Never thought that their emperor was not impulsive to solve the Ji family, but already had a plan as early as fifteen years ago.

    Can only be like this, in a few days, with the momentum of thunder, the Ji family''s faction was wiped out and uprooted, without harming a single person.

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Your Majesty!"

    "Your Majesty!"

    All the officials headed by the Prime Minister knelt down and shouted this sentence.

    Xuanyuan Hao, however, stood on the jade steps, in front of the dragon chair, closed his eyes and sighed: "Where is my sage, I have lost my morals, the second prince is not my own son, he was the only one who came to me in the past. I used him again to stabilize the Ji family...it''s my fault."

    Such secrets, shouldn¡¯t you try to hide them?

    How the emperor...

    All the officials were dumbfounded.

    The prime minister and the imperial censor all frowned, feeling that their emperor did not do this kindly, but it was also a last resort, so as not to harm the people. Moreover, throughout the ages, which emperor is perfect? Their emperors are full of big feathers, full of people, and they are well-deserved benevolent and wise monarchs.

    However, they did not expect that their emperor would speak out about this matter so frankly.

    And Xuanyuan Hao actually just wanted to make this matter clear, lest others think he has another prince in the future, and make Daling have any hidden dangers.

    As long as it is for the good of Daling and live up to the foundation of his ancestors, even if he is reviled for it, he will not hesitate.

    Xuanyuan Hao sighed again, and then began to award the reward: "This time, the Ji family was destroyed in one fell swoop. Ji Xiehui, the general of the township, made a great contribution. In fact, he is Huo Wenqing, the grandson of the old general Huo Jinzheng."

    Upon hearing that Ji Xiehui was actually the grandson of the old general Huo Jinzheng, all officials were in an uproar.

    PS: Babies, do you think the name ''Huo Wenqing'' is familiar, where have you seen it?

    Haha, Shushu is in ambush again.

    Mmm~

 Chapter 839ï¼š non-toxic no husband

    Chapter 839 No Poison, No Husband

    I never thought that the Huo family would still have bloodlines alive.

    Back then, when General Huo and his only son went to the battlefield, they both died on the battlefield, their bodies were wrapped in horse leather, and they never heard that General Huo''s son had children. , I feel that the family of loyalty, righteousness and courage, no one continues the incense.

    "From now on," Xuanyuan Hao continued, "Follow Huo Wenqing as Marquis of Loyalty, and General of the West, still in charge of the West Army."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty! Long live my emperor! Long live!" Ji Xiehui, who had already come to the main hall, was wearing armor... No, it was Huo Wenqing, who immediately clasped his fists and knelt down to thank him.

    Xuanyuan Hao awarded some people again.

    Xuanyuan Hao also accurately played Huo Wenqing and Shao Shuting''s invitation to reward some soldiers. Those who have meritorious deeds will naturally be rewarded in various ways.

    Xue Heng Xue Sanhu was rewarded with 1,000 taels of silver in the list of awards for meritorious deeds because of his meritorious deeds, and he was promoted to the commander of thousands according to the military system.

    The officials who have colluded with the Ji family are killed and arrested, so naturally there will be vacancies. Xuanyuan Hao has already drawn up a list, and many people have been promoted.

    Some are quite young.

    Including this year''s champion, Pei Dongyu, who used to be a minor official in the Hanlin Academy.

    Pei Dongyu was placed in the household department and was directly promoted to the third-rank household servant.

    Although Pei Dongyu is young and has not been an official for a long time, the victory lies not only in his character, but also in principles. If he cannot do anything, he will never do it, and he would rather die than do it. This is something Xuanyuan Hao likes very much. It is also because of this that no one objected to Doctor Shi and others.

    "Dali Temple Minister." Xuanyuan Hao suddenly shouted.

    "The minister is here." The Dali temple minister came out.

    "The evidence will be handed over to you." Xuanyuan Hao said looking at the various iron evidence piled up in the middle of the hall.

    In other words, according to the laws of Daling, how to punish the Ji family and others, just punish the crime, and it will never be tolerated.

    "Yes!" The upright Dali Temple Minister immediately took the order.

    *

    As soon as Dali Temple took over, it was actually the aftermath. The still alive Ji Houye and Ji Qiwei were executed by Ling Chi, and the others who were guilty were quickly convicted according to the law.

    And Xuanyuanyi has been secretly sent to a place not far from the imperial capital, to be raised by a middle-aged couple who are extremely kind-hearted but have no children.

    This place has mountains and rivers, and it is very quiet. Xuanyuan Yi is very weak, so it is actually quite suitable for living here.

    The middle-aged husband and wife are also very kind to Xuanyuan Yi. Originally, Xuanyuan Hao gave them a lot of money so that they could raise Xuanyuan Yi, but they were not willing to spend a penny, either on Xuanyuan Yi, or they wanted to keep it and wait. Xuanyuan Yi grew up and gave it to Xuanyuan Yi.

    But Xuanyuanyi was an emperor in his last life, how could he be willing to live in a few small houses in the countryside like this in this life!

    Originally, it was okay to hibernate here first and make a transition, but he didn''t realize that someone was staring at him.

    It wasn''t that a few dead soldiers outside the palace came to him, otherwise, they would definitely approach him.

    And he is here, who would know he was here, who would stare at him? Don''t think about it, you all know that it is Xuanyuan Hao and the current queen mother.

    Being stared at, it is much harder to do what you want.

    He has to go.

    Therefore, when his few dead men found him, he immediately let them kill the two people who were staring at him, and even the middle-aged couple who were good to him were killed with one knife.

    No poison and no husband.

 Chapter 840ï¼š Let the tiger go back to the mountain?

    Chapter 840 Let the tiger return to the mountain?

    Anyway, the Queen Mother and Xuanyuan Hao were suspicious of him. If they were completely at ease with him, how could they send someone to watch him.

    He also vented his hatred on the middle-aged couple.

    Seeing that the dead men put away the middle-aged couple, ready to wrap up all the gold and silver they gave him when he grows up, he can leave. Xuanyuan Yi then ordered a dead man to arrest the entire family of the Royal Forest Army and threaten the Royal Forest Army. , let Wei Zizhan kill him and commit suicide before Wei Zizhan confesses to him in the event of an accident.

    The family of the Imperial Forest Army are all ordinary people, and one dead soldier is enough.

    He is not afraid of Wei Zizhan confessing to him now. After all, he is gone, the middle-aged husband and wife are also dead, and the people who were sent to watch him are also dead. He is obviously abnormal.

    It''s just that when he asked Wei Zizhan before, Wei Zizhan asked if he knew Xue Yan. Obviously, he reacted a little and felt that he actually knew Xue Yan, but if Xue Yan was recognized in the future, he would not be able to do so since. Wei Zizhan knew this, if Xue Yan was reborn, wouldn''t it be easy to determine that he was also reborn.

    He couldn''t let Xue Yan know that he was reborn, he had to hold on to such a big bottom.

    Although he wasn''t sure at all that Xue Yan was reborn, he felt that the baby girl in Xue Yan''s family was very abnormal, much more abnormal than Xue Yan, that baby girl was more like a rebirth, and was reborn earlier than him, but he had so many There is nothing wrong with thinking about it.

    The dead man who was instructed to do it immediately took the order.

    Xuanyuan Yi also ordered two dead men to immediately go to Xinyuan County to do three things: First, to kill the couple Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua from Zhujia Village, so that even if Xue Yan was considered to be the prince, but because there was no The testimony of these two people is still doubtful, then the royal family will never recognize Xue Yan.

    Second, go to Huaishu Village and see if you can kill Queen Shao and the child in Queen Shao''s womb.

    Thirdly, looking at Xue Yan and the baby girl named Yuebao in Xue Yan''s family, he wanted to know if all the changes in this life had anything to do with Xue Yan and that baby girl.

    but¡­¡­

    "I heard that the baby girl has skills, it''s not easy, in short, be careful, if you feel something is wrong, come back and tell me immediately, don''t risk death." Xuanyuan Yi urged.

    He doesn''t have many hands now, so there are only a few dead soldiers who must be used on the blade.

    Besides, it''s not like he can''t borrow someone else''s hand.

    The top priority now is to kill the couple in Zhujia Village, and to find out everything, so that he can be sure that Xue Yan was reborn or not, and that the baby girl was reborn again.

    "Yes!" The two dead men immediately took their orders.

    There were only five dead soldiers outside the palace. Three of them left, and there were two left. Only then did Xuanyuan Yi leave with the other two dead soldiers.

    *

    On the early morning of the 30th day of the Chinese New Year, Xuanyuan Hao and the Queen Mother Yunzi learned that Xuanyuan Yi was gone, and the couple who raised Xuanyuan Yi were also killed, and the two who were staring at Xuanyuan Yi also died.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi immediately sighed: "To have such a scheming at such a young age, we are really letting the tiger return to the mountain."

    Xuanyuan Hao also sighed, feeling that he was letting the tiger return to the mountain, but seeing that his mother had added a lot of gray hair due to the death of his younger brother Xuanyuan Qing, and became even older, he naturally had to comfort the mother: "The mother does not need to worry too much, as soon as you come to the Ji family He has collapsed, and secondly, his health is not good, and the imperial doctors say that he can live to his twenties at most, so he shouldn''t be able to cause much trouble, and he''s just lingering on."

 Chapter 841ï¼š New Years Eve!

    Chapter 841 It''s New Year''s Eve!

    "I hope so." Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed again, she also felt that after this time, she had aged a lot and was a little powerless.

    After comforting his mother, Xuanyuan Hao took Wei Zizhan out of the mourning hall.

    "Father, what''s the matter?" Wei Zizhan felt extremely uneasy. Xuanyuan Yi actually disappeared. Xuanyuan Yi had said before that he should be obedient and let him do whatever he wants, but this is gone, but he doesn''t think it''s a good thing at all.

    Xuanyuan Hao glanced into the mourning hall, and saw that his mother didn''t pay attention to this side, and he really didn''t want his mother to worry about it again, so he asked with a dark face: "Last time, you and him rejected all the people who served, what did you talk about? what?"

    Originally, his son said before that Xuanyuan Yi wanted to get along with him, and he didn''t have much doubts, but now that Xuanyuan Yi was gone, everyone else was killed, there was obviously something wrong, and he couldn''t help but doubt that when Xuanyuan Yi invited him His son used to talk privately, was it really that simple?

    "Nothing to talk about," Wei Zizhan immediately burst into tears, "Oh, it was me who tripped him, he used this thing to get along well with me, and he didn''t want it to happen again, or he must tell his father. Your Majesty, you said that he didn''t fall down after stepping on his clothes... woo woo..."

    Xuanyuan Hao was afraid that his mother would be disturbed by hearing the crying, but also thought that his son still said the same thing, and that his son had no reason to lie. His son was his own son, and he was the crown prince. Wen Sheng reassured: "Okay, okay, it''s the father who made the mistake, I scared you, don''t cry."

    "Okay, Royal Father, I won''t cry." Wei Zizhan tried his best to stop his tears and let himself be a good child and a good child.

    Immediately, Xuanyuan Hao took Wei Zizhan into the mourning hall.

    Because Xuanyuan Hao insisted on holding the funeral of his younger brother Xuanyuanqing at the funeral of the prince, Xuanyuanqing has not yet been buried in the ground, and he will not be buried until after the Lantern Festival in the coming year. If the mood is over, Baiguan dare not mention it.

    But the others in Dijing were not affected. It''s New Year''s Eve, it''s New Year''s Eve, it was so lively this time in previous years, and it''s still as lively this year.

    Daling is also in other places.

    Naturally includes Huaishu Village under Xinyuan County.

    Jiang Yue got up in the morning and helped out at home. Together with Xue Yan, who had already finished stalking secretly, she helped clean the tables and chairs at home, and wiped all the places where she could help.

    wipe clean.

    can also be regarded as saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new.

    And the fourth brother came back from the shop in the town early in the morning. There was only one person left in the shop to guard the shop, and everyone else went home for the New Year.

    "How can you let your eldest uncle guard the shop, it''s a big New Year''s Eve." Hearing that it was his eldest brother-in-law guarding the shop, Xue Dafu lifted the table to the middle to prepare for the New Year''s Eve dinner. Said Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu was on the other side of the table, helping to carry it while smiling: "Father, there are only a few people in the shop, I will also pay a little more for the New Year''s Day, the eldest uncle is rushing to guard the shop, and everyone else is embarrassed. Fighting with him, what can I do?"

    "I know, too," Xue Dafu sighed, "but I''m not thinking about this big New Year. Your eldest uncle lived in the shop, is it a little deserted?"

    "Well then, I''ll guard the shop and let the eldest uncle go home for the New Year?" Xue Sihu suggested.

    Xue Dafu laughed immediately: "You stinky boy, I can''t say a few more words to you, see what words you use to speak to me."

 Chapter 842ï¼š Preparing for New Years Eve Dinner

    Chapter 842 Preparing for New Year''s Eve Dinner

    "You can say it, but Dad, my ears are getting calluses." Xue Sihu made a gesture of surrender.

    "I just said a few words..." Xue Dafu was amused, "Okay, okay, I won''t say it, I won''t say it."

    Hearing these words, Jiang Yue didn''t care too much, but when she put the rag into the hot water in the basin and twisted it, she found that Xue Yan was also twisting the rag by the basin, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Ask: "What''s wrong?"

    Xue Yan then said to her in a low voice: "It''s a bit strange, I have never seen my eldest uncle take the initiative to fight for anything in my last life, even if it is the New Year, whoever guards the shop will pay more wages, and the fourth uncle and aunt Yun Xin have not spoken yet. Well, the eldest uncle is rushing to guard the shop first."

    "That''s a bit strange." Jiang Yue agreed. "Ask the fourth brother to see what''s going on."

    "Um."

    Until Xue Dafu left the hall, and Xue Sihu clapped his hands and planned to go out to help others, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan each stretched out a hand to hold their fourth brother''s clothes.

    Xue Sihu immediately turned his head and looked down, raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s wrong?"

    Jiang Yue raised her little head and said, "Brother Yan said that the eldest uncle is a little strange."

    Xue Sihu is such a shrewd person, as soon as he heard this, he immediately understood: "You mean the eldest uncle rushing to guard the shop? I also thought it was a bit strange, but in front of Aunt Yun Xin and the others, the eldest uncle blushed, and I guess he was very embarrassed. It was the first time I did this, so I didn''t ask anything, just wiped the eldest uncle''s. Face, let the eldest uncle not be able to step down. I thought he was short of money, and secretly asked the aunt, but the aunt said that she and Hongguo''s wages are collected by the eldest uncle, and the family does not need anything for the time being. Where there is a lot of money, there is no shortage of money at all. It¡¯s a bit strange anyway. Let¡¯s go through this year first. After the New Year, I will observe and observe, or ask the eldest uncle in private to see what happened to the eldest uncle. ."

    Hongguo is the daughter of the aunt and the uncle.

    That''s all there is to it now.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Although it is a New Year''s Eve dinner in the evening, it should be prepared in the morning, otherwise some things will not be prepared well in the afternoon, just like some things need to be marinated, if the marinated time is not long, it will not be delicious.

    Chickens and ducks are also killed in the morning, so as not to be too busy in the afternoon.

    Try to have New Year''s Eve dinner as soon as it gets dark.

    Here, after breakfast, Jiang Yue taught the family to stew something, and the stew was fragrant, and the fragrance drifted to her fourth uncle Xue Dagui''s house next door.

    Xue Daguizheng and Xue Gouzi are also busy preparing for the New Year''s Eve dinner in the evening, but the father and son, even if they have cooked before, but it is really not delicious, in fact, they are not good at all, the father and son have been busy for a while, and then smell I don''t know how many times I swallowed saliva while looking at this halogen incense. Finally, Xue Dagui couldn''t take it anymore.

    leaned against the wall on a stool, and shouted to his third brother: "Third brother, Gouzi and I should take all the dishes to your house for the New Year, I really can''t do anything about those dishes."

    He helps in his third brother''s shop, because he is the best at selling things, and his salary has always been the highest in the shop. This year is nothing else. The money he makes alone is quite a lot. Naturally, I also bought a lot of vegetables.

    Xue Gouzi also showed a head and looked over here.

    Xue Dafu also convinced his younger brother, "I asked you to find another daughter-in-law, but you won''t."

 Chapter 843ï¼š Posted the couplet!

    Chapter 843 The couplet is posted!

    "Why are you looking for it? What if it''s not good for the dog? I have to rely on the dog to support me in retirement. Besides, Zhang Meili is so ugly that I can''t be trusted. I don''t have any sense of security now."

    "Okay, okay, then you and Gouzi can come here, but don''t bring any vegetables, my family has vegetables. Xiao Xiao also asked Zicui and the others to buy a lot of vegetables."

    "Then what should I do with this dish? I also bought a lot."

    "Big brother, they should need it, they have many relatives."

    "Okay, otherwise it''s broken, so hurry up and send it out while it''s still fresh." After speaking, Xue Dagui stopped lying on the wall, shouted at his son a piece of dog, and gave some dishes to his eldest brother Xue Darong''s house with a smile on his face, and the rest Most of it was sent to his second brother Xue Dahua''s family, including several catties of meat.

    Of course, his second brother''s family refused to ask for it, but Xue Dagui was also wonderful, so he put it down and ran away.

    made Xue Dahua laugh and shed tears. His four brothers are all sensible. His eldest brother''s family actually brought him a lot of things. With four brothers, his family is the worst. He also knew in his heart that his third brother had always wanted to help him, but it was not easy to help him, so he just turned around and asked his eldest brother and fourth brother to help him more.

    In fact, this year, his family''s life is much better than in previous years.

    Because the first batch of people hired by his eldest brother''s oil mill this year is his son. At that time, his son didn''t dare to go, because he was afraid that his daughter-in-law would respond. After all, the oil factory was only opened with the help of his third brother''s family. It was his eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law who came several times before his daughter-in-law let his son go. .

    Xue Dahua''s daughter-in-law just pursed her lips and said nothing.

    As soon as Xue Dagui gave away all the vegetables he bought, he brought Xue Gouzi to his third brother''s house for Chinese New Year. It was next door, so it was very convenient.

    With two more people, it was naturally more lively.

    In the second half, Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan, Zicui and others cooked some rice paste in the kitchen. The rice paste was still very sticky and used to paste couplets.

    There are so many doors and windows in the old house and the new house, and they have to be pasted with couplets.

    Xue Dagui also took some rice paste and took Xue Gouzi home to paste the couplets.

    Because Xue Gouzi is studying, although the characters are not very good-looking, Xue Dagui is still very proud. He thinks that his son knows big characters. Therefore, as early as a few days ago, he bought red paper and let Xue Gou bring it back. Zi wrote a few couplets, and today his family naturally posted the couplets written by Xue Gouzi.

    And the couplet between Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family was naturally written by Xue Yan.

    The character looks much better.

    It''s time to paste the couplet, first go and paste it on the doors and windows of the old house.

    Xue Yan was holding a bamboo basket in one hand, and inside the bamboo basket was a couplet written in black and red, and the other hand was naturally holding his little moon treasure.

    Jiang Yue had one hand as usual, being held by Xue Yan, and the other was holding a brush made of pig hair.

    This brush is dipped in rice paste, and then painted on the wall to attach couplets.

    And the rice paste is being held by Xue Sihu in a small pot.

    Xue Yihu was carrying a ladder.

    went to the old house.

    Some people have already posted the Confederation, while others are still posting.

    And Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu have already passed, and they are stepping on the high stool, holding a broom, and uncovering the couplets from last year on the doors and windows. If they can''t be removed, just sweep them with a broom and try to clean them up as much as possible. When the couplet is pasted, it will be smooth.

    Seeing that the old couplets on the yard door of the old house had been cleaned up, the yard door was not so high, and there was no need for a ladder, so Xue Yihu put the ladder aside, brought a bench, and stepped on it.

 Chapter 844ï¼š more prosperous

    Chapter 844 is more prosperous

    "Yuebao." Xue Yihu looked at his Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue immediately stood on tiptoe and handed the brush in her small hand to Xue Yihu.

    Xue Yan had already let go of Jiang Yue''s hand, and was bending over, taking out a pair of couplets from the bamboo basket, and a horizontal batch.

    Jiang Yue took the horizontal batch, and she took it.

    Xue Sihu raised the basin so that his elder brother Xue Yihu could easily use a brush to dip the batter inside, and stick the horizontal batch on the door first.

    After brushing the batter for the horizontal batch, Xue Yihu put down the brush, took the horizontal batch that Jiang Yue handed to him on his toes, and pasted it on.

    Then comes the couplet on both sides.

    Paste the couplet on the yard door before going inside.

    The door of the main room is a bit high, especially if it is placed horizontally, so you have to use a ladder. Xue Yihu climbed up the ladder.

    The ladder is much higher than the high stool. Even if Jiang Yue was on her toes, she couldn''t hand it to Xue Yihu, so Xue Yan came instead.

    Xue Yan is much taller than her.

    But Xue Yan was also struggling.

    Until Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu cleaned up the old couplets and came to help with a post, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need much help.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at most took out the couplet from the bamboo basket, and said whether the couplet should be pasted on the left or the right, so as not to paste the couplet upside down.

    After pasting the couplets on the side of the old house, I closed the door of the old house before I came back to paste the couplets on the side of the new house.

    There are so many rooms in the new house, and it has to be pasted on every door, on every large window, and also on a few huts in the back, so there are more couplets here.

    The was rolled up in one piece and placed in a basket, and the basket was full.

    Shao Youyue is going to come to the front for the New Year today, and it will be lively during the New Year. Although Shao Youyue has never left the courtyard door, it is not only in the back, but sometimes it will come to the front, naturally. Get to know the family better.

    A few days ago, the old doctor Shen came again and said that she was recovering well.

    When the couplets in red paper and black characters were pasted on the huts at the back, it was naturally more festive and more New Year. Shao Youyue looked at it and felt better.

    When he came back from the back hut after posting the couplet, Xue Sihu hurriedly ran into the house and took out the four red lanterns he had specially bought in the town as if he had remembered something.

    "I almost forgot about this, let''s go and hang up the lanterns." Xue Sihu smiled and greeted his two precious children to hang up the lanterns together.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed, each holding a lantern in their hands.

    Hang two at the entrance of the courtyard of the new house, and two at the entrance of the courtyard of the old house.

    There are also candles inside, which can illuminate when lit.

    The first one in the village.

    The flavor of the New Year is more abundant and more festive.

    "Look, how beautiful it is." Xue Sihu looked at the hanging lantern and was very satisfied. "Our family will definitely be more prosperous in the coming year."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that the family would get better and better in the future.

    When it was getting dark, the New Year''s Eve dinner was ready. Shao Youyue had been helped by Zicui and the others from behind, and was talking to Li Hehua in the main room, and Shao Youyue had already told Zicui and the others. Let Zi Cui and the others sit as well, so that Liu Guixia and the others will not feel uncomfortable. Everyone will eat at the same table during the Chinese New Year.

    Zicui and the others didn''t dare at all, but they were afraid of ruining everyone''s happiness, not to mention that their mother also warned them, so when they had the New Year''s Eve dinner, Zicui and the others also sat down.

    Because there were so many people, two tables were put together.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 845ï¼š Set off firecrackers!

    Chapter 845 Set off firecrackers!

    There is a copper stove pot on each table with charcoal burning inside. The pot is tumbling soup stock, which is steaming hot. The soup can be scalded and eaten, not afraid that the dishes will be cold, and it can also make the people sitting at the table more comfortable. warm.

    There are also several charcoal pots in the main room. The charcoal pots are full of burning red charcoal. There is also a basket of purple jade next to the silver frost charcoal that they moved to the front. It is not cold at all. .

    The lamp was also lit.

    is still very bright.

    "Erhu, let''s set off the firecrackers! Let''s cook!"

    Xue Erhu was waiting in the yard with a bunch of firecrackers. When he heard his father calling him, he quickly blew the firecracker in his hand, then lit the firecracker and threw it.

    Firecrackers crackled on the ground in the yard immediately.

    After the sound of , Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Dagui and others all laughed and said, "Alright, alright, it''s time to eat, it''s time to eat. Sit, sit, all sit."

    Xue Dafu, Xue Dagui, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu wanted to drink, so they sat at the table on the other side. There was just a vacant seat there, so they let Xue Gouzi sit, let Xue Gouzi sit next to Xue Sihu, and put them together. On this side of the table, Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, Li Hehua, Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan, Shao Youyue, Zi Cui, Xue Liu, Xia Han, and Miao Han were naturally seated.

    Yu Hongyan was still holding Xiao Xue Shi in her arms.

    Celebrate New Year, naturally everyone wears new clothes.

    Even Xiao Xue Shi was completely new.

    "Eat, eat." Liu Guixia greeted with a smile on her face. After so many years in their family, the food is so rich this year.

    Chicken, duck and fish.

    There are also big crabs.

    There is also a pot.

    There are two tables full.

    "How do you eat this big crab?" Xue Dagui caught a big crab and didn''t know how to eat it at all.

    "Come on, Fourth Uncle, I''ll teach you." Xue Sihu immediately started teaching, and he was quite eager to try. When he was a secondary school student, someone in the restaurant ordered crab. He saw that they had eaten it, but he had never eaten it himself. And this crab looks very plump at first sight, and he also has an appetite.

    Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue smiled and said: "It''s hard for you, let Zicui and the others buy this kind of thing, we don''t even know how to eat it."

    In addition to crabs, there are yellow eels, shrimps, etc., which Shao Youyue asked Zicui and the others to buy. In fact, it was not Zicui and the others who bought them, but Zicui and the others who went directly to the Quanping Inn to get them.

    Quanping Inn has long been prepared, but it is not easy to deliver.

    "I''ll know it after I eat it, I didn''t know it at first." Shao Youyue smiled.

    Li Hehua was sitting next to Jiang Yue, and on the other side of Jiang Yue was Xue Yan. Although Li Hehua had a big belly, but her arms were long, she could pick up a lot of dishes she wanted without standing up. She lowered her head and asked her family. Two precious children: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, do you want to eat crabs?"

    Jiang Yue is taking small bites of the spareribs in her small bowl, the spareribs are in front of her, she can catch them, she hears the words and shakes her head. It''s not that I don''t like to eat, it''s just too troublesome, it''s still as simple as that.

    It was Xue Yan who asked for a crab.

    The crab immediately covered his small bowl.

    Jiang Yue glanced at it and thought, fortunately I didn''t want it. Then, the little head buried again and continued to eat her ribs.

    After she ate two spare ribs, she ate the prawns.

    Eating shrimp is also much easier than eating crabs.

    "Do you want that eel?" Xue Yan was about to eat the eel, and asked Jiang Yue next to him. His Yuebao''s arms are too short now, and many dishes cannot be sandwiched.

 Chapter 846ï¼š do one

    Chapter 846 Do one

    "I want a piece." Jiang Yue said while eating shrimp.

    Xue Yan gave her a small piece of eel.

    The soup was on the other side, and Li Hehua gave each of them a small bowl of soup.

    "Let''s do one?" Xue Dafu laughed.

    "Good, good, do one, all." Xue Dagui immediately agreed.

    "Those who don''t drink will use soup instead of wine, that''s what it means." Xue Dafu laughed. It''s a rare New Year''s Eve, and we always want everyone to drink it together.

    "Okay." Everyone agreed.

    Then, they all drank one.

    Jiang Yue held her small bowl of soup in her small hands and took a sip. After she made up her mind, she put it down and continued to eat the dishes from her rice bowl.

    Xue Yan also put fish **** for her.

    The was fished out of the stock, hot and delicious.

    After everyone drank it together, Xue Dafu put down his chopsticks, took out the New Year money that he had prepared for a long time, and happily distributed the New Year money to the children present.

    are all wrapped in red paper, and each paper bag contains five cents of money, which is a meaning, begging for auspiciousness.

    said that it was given to the children present, but in fact, except for Xue Dafu himself, he sent a red paper packet to everyone else. Naturally, he wasn''t so careful, because his wife had already told him that he was the oldest, so it would be fine to send it to everyone.

    "I''m ready too." Xue Dagui also hurriedly took out the New Year''s money he had prepared, smiling hilariously. "But third brother, I really only prepare it for the child, no one else has it. Come on, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, Xiaoxueshi, my son Gouzi, each of you one." It''s also a red paper bag. on.

    The New Year''s money for Xiao Xue Shi was naturally received by Yu Hongyan for Xiao Xue Shi.

    At this time, Shao Youyue also took the lucky money she prepared from Xia Han, and also gave Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, Xiao Xue Shi, and Xue Gouzi a red paper bag.

    Jiang Yue''s new clothes have no pockets and no hidden pockets, and it is not easy to put the New Year''s money in the space in front of everyone. She didn''t know where to put it. Seeing that Xue Yan was putting the New Year''s money in the hidden pocket in his sleeve, she also stuffed the New Year''s money she had received.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a while, but didn''t say anything, just put it away silently, so as not to fall out.

    After eating a lot of dishes, plus the small bowl of soup in front of her, Jiang Yue was full, but everyone was still sitting at the table. This was a New Year''s Eve dinner, which was different from usual meals, so even if she put down her chopsticks Now, she is still sitting at the dining table, watching everyone eat and laugh at the same time.

    Xue Yan is still drinking soup.

    It was also at this time that Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao came and knocked on the door, "Three grandpas and three grandmothers, we have finished our New Year''s Eve dinner, and we''re here to greet you all."

    "Okay, okay." Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were so happy.

    Xue Erhu had already stood up, and he walked over with his long legs a few steps to open the door of the main room, allowing Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao to come in.

    Xue Dafu was busy sending New Year money to Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao.

    Shao Youyue also laughed.

    "Why are you here now? I haven''t even prepared the New Year''s money for you. Forget it, I don''t need to wrap it in red paper. I''ll just count a few coins and give it to you." Xue Dagui smirked and took out his wallet. , give Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao four cents each.

    Xue Xiaobao, this little Hanhan, was extremely surprised: "Fourth Grandpa, you gave so much!"

    "No? Don''t bring it." Xue Dagui tried to grab it back.

 Chapter 847ï¼š had a great time

    Chapter 847 I had a great time

    "It''s not." Xue Xiaobao, this little fool, hid behind his brother and laughed.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, they all laughed.

    Xue Dabao said: "We actually came to play with Uncle, Yuebao, and Uncle Gouzi."

    Xue Dagui immediately asked his son, "Gouji, have you eaten well?"

    "It''s done." Xue Gouzi hurriedly put down his chopsticks and felt that he was a little tired, mainly because the New Year''s Eve dinner at Sanbo''s family was so delicious.

    "Then go play with Dabao and Xiaobao." Xue Dagui said.

    "Yeah!" Xue Gouzi nodded immediately. He is very happy now, his father is very kind to him, and his relationship with the uncle, the second uncle and the third uncle is also better.

    Liu Guixia was just busy filling Xue Dabao, Xue Xiaobao, and Xue Gouzi pockets with halva, for fear that the three children would run away in a hurry to play.

    Xue Sihu held his cheeks and drank slowly with a bowl of wine in one hand, but his eyes smiled at his two precious children.

    Xue Yan drank the last sip of the soup in a hurry, and then brought his Yuebao down from the bench.

    Li Hehua couldn''t help but whispered: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao is still young, it''s night again, you must hold tight, pay more attention to your feet, don''t let her fall."

    "I know sister-in-law." Xue Yan responded.

    It wasn''t until Li Hehua gently touched her little head that Jiang Yue went out with Xue Yan.

    Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao have already run out, playing and making trouble in the yard, like crazy, you chase me, I chase you, laughing and laughing.

    If it is usually dark, the adults will not let the children out to play, but today for the Chinese New Year, every household has not slept yet, and they will keep vigils. Everyone will join me in my house, and I will join your house, and I will make trouble all night. Well, naturally, the children are relieved to come out to play, but they are only allowed to play in the village and are not allowed to go to other places.

    Hearing the noise of children from other families running out to play in the village, Xue Dabao and the others ran out immediately, while Xue Yan followed Jiang Yue and walked unhurriedly.

    I have already eaten the New Year''s Eve dinner, so I still have to go to my uncle''s house to see my grandfather. Although I went there during the day, the meaning is still different.

    So, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to see old man Xue.

    Xue Gouzi, Dabao and Xiaobao were busy following along.

    "Grandpa." Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Gouzi all shouted.

    Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao also shouted, and their voices were also the loudest.

    "Good boy, good boy." The old man Xue''s face was red, and he couldn''t wait to close his mouth with joy. Busy to take out the lucky money, give one to each person. Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao have already sent them, so there is no need to give them any more.

    "Thank you, Grandpa." Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Gouzi all thanked.

    Uncle, Uncle, and the others knew they were coming, and they were all smiles. One was busy with a dustbin, and the other was busy with the New Year¡¯s money.

    The dustbins are filled with food for children, such as peanuts, melon seeds, and sesame candy.

    The children in the village happened to be here too, but they didn¡¯t give the New Year¡¯s money, but peanuts, melon seeds, and sesame candy all filled the children¡¯s pockets.

    Jiangyue has no pockets.

    Xue Yan didn''t have a pocket.

    Looking at the little pockets that other children are pretending to be, with a little jump and a jump, things can still fall out of their pockets, and they have to bend over to pick them up. He Xue Yan was very glad that they didn''t have pockets, but they were still warmly stuffed by their auntie and held them in their hands.

 Chapter 848ï¼š Massive

    Chapter 848 Massive

    However, their hands were small, and Xue Yan had to hold Jiang Yue, so each of them only took a little.

    When their fourth brother had a good New Year''s Eve dinner and came with a bundle of candied haws, they gave all the peanuts and melon seeds in their hands to their fourth brother.

    As soon as their fourth brother took it over, they ate it in their mouths, and while they were eating, they were dancing like a dragon, shouting to the children in the village: "Come here, come here, eat the candied gourd."

    This is the hawthorn and sugar that they bought at home, and the candied haws made by themselves, with five hawthorns on top of a bunch, rolled with sugar, very red and bright.

    is also much cheaper than buying candied haws directly.

    "Oh!"

    "Oh!"

    The children all gathered around happily.

    Usually it is very difficult for them to eat a bunch of candied haws.

    Xue Sihu didn''t care whether his two precious children liked to eat candied haws or not. First, he took two strings and gave one string to each of his two precious children. Then he started to send one string to each of his children.

    "Okay, let''s play, I''m going back." After sending out the candied haws, Xue Sihu carried the target of candied haws and wanted to go back.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also plan to go back.

    "What are you doing when you go back? It''s still early, keep playing, and I''ll pick you up to stay with you." Their fourth brother carried the target and said to them. "My second brother is still drinking with my father and fourth uncle. They haven''t finished their New Year''s Eve dinner. I just came out because I didn''t want to drink any more. I just found out, the second brother''s drinking capacity, I think father and fourth uncle combined, can''t beat him, my brother and I have served him anyway, but we can''t drink it, just watch, wait for father and fourth uncle for sure I also have to be drunk by my second brother."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also thought.

    When Xiao Xue Shi was full of moons before, their second brother drank a lot of alcohol, and he didn''t even show his face at all. Like no one else, they found out that their second brother might be a lot.

    And their fourth brother said so, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue planned to stay outside for a while before going back.

    After waiting for about an hour, their fourth brother came to pick them up, and they went back with their fourth brother.

    As soon as they entered the house, they saw that in the main room, their fourth uncle was lying on the ground drunk, hugging one of their second brother''s feet, his eyes were slightly closed, and he said, "Er tiger, you will be my father from now on. Two tigers."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Erhu was going to be laughed to death by his fourth uncle: "Fourth uncle, you are drunk." He wanted to pull his foot back.

    "Nonsense!" Their fourth uncle was even angry. He cursed back without opening his eyes. He hugged that foot even tighter, no matter how their elder brother Xue Yihu pulled him, he would not let go. He buried his head, opened his eyes, stared at the foot with drunken eyes, and touched the foot with one hand, hiccups, and said with a very serious look: "Hiccup... two tigers... ...I see how you''ve changed... Erhu? Hiccup..."

    Their fourth uncle also began to touch their second brother''s soap boots.

    His eyes were closer to their second brother''s boots.

    ''s face was about to stick to their second brother''s boots.

    A very strange look.

    Is this taking their second brother''s feet as their second brother''s face...

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "Ha..." Although he just knew what their fourth uncle was like when he was drunk, Xue Sihu was almost laughed to death again.

    Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan, Li Hehua and the others all burst into tears.

 Chapter 849ï¼š how can you blame me

    Chapter 849 How can you blame me

    "My mother..." I saw them laughing and wiping away their tears. I never thought that Xue Dagui would look like this the first time he was drunk.

    This is too funny.

    Even the little Xue Shi in Yu Hongyan''s arms clearly didn''t understand anything, but everyone laughed. He seemed to be infected, grinning and giggling. His smiling eyes disappeared, and he was so happy. Also waving two small arms.

    Xue Dafu was also drunk, but he didn''t talk about alcohol, and he didn''t get drunk. He just sat on the bench and lay on the table.

    The food and drinks on the table have been cleaned up, and Shao Youyue and the others have already returned to the huts at the back. It''s enough for a lively time. They are already very happy. not in front.

    "Er Tiger, I see you gave your father and your fourth uncle a drink!" Liu Guixia still smiled and patted her second son, "Don''t do this next time." She wiped the tears from her laughter again. So funny too.

    "They insisted on drinking with me, how can they blame me." Xue Erhu laughed, feeling that he was wronged.

    "Then you can''t let them drink less." Liu Guixia wiped the tears from her laughter again before urging: "Alright, alright, you and your eldest brother will send your fourth uncle home, it''s strange on this earth. If it''s cold, don''t think that if you have a charcoal basin, you can''t freeze bad people."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just watched their eldest brother and second brother work together like this, and they did not get them drunk in a mess. They had to get their fourth uncle lying on the ground up, or their fourth brother also got started. The three of them worked together to get the Their fourth uncle sent them to their fourth uncle''s house next door.

    told Xue Gouzi, let Xue Gouzi watch it, and if there is anything, come and call them, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu come back.

    After came back, the three of them worked together to get their father onto the bed.

    Liu Guixia took off Xue Dafu''s shoes and socks, and covered Xue Dafu with the quilt before walking out of the inner room and onto the kang in the outer room.

    In previous years, there was no time to drink alcohol, and there was no time to get drunk.

    But Xue Dafu is drunk, so naturally he can''t keep his age.

    Because Li Hehua was pregnant with a child, everyone let Li Hehua go up first.

    After Li Hehua went up, she waved to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then took off their boots and climbed up, then Yu Hongyan carried Xiao Xue Shi up again, and then Liu Guixia went up again , and then Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu.

    Although the kang was very warm, there was still a fire in the stove, which kept the kang warm all night.

    Also, there was a futon on top to cover everyone''s legs.

    There were so many people sitting on the kang, and there was a small table in the middle. There were melon seeds and peanuts on the table, as well as tea. It was not crowded, but there was no space.

    After joking, they saw Xiao Xue Shi dozing off in Yu Hongyan''s arms.

    I saw Xiao Xue Shi spit out two bubbles, and then fell asleep, everyone laughed again immediately, and then Yu Hongyan sent Xiao Xue Shi to the shaker to sleep.

    Children can actually not keep their age, because most children can''t keep up with staying up all night.

    If Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also fell asleep, they can go to sleep too.

    Waiting for Yu Hongyan to come back, in order to pass the time, Xue Erhu suggested: "Isn''t there an Othello at home? We are also idle, let Xiaoyan teach us how to play this."

    "I''ll get it." Xue Sihu immediately got off the kang with a smile, put on his boots, and went to fetch the chessboard and the two pots of chess pieces from Xue Yan''s room.

 Chapter 850ï¼š Gobang

    Chapter 850 Gobang

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu also got off the kang, brought two high tables, placed them beside the kang, and moved the melon seeds, tea and other items on the kang table to the high tables.

    Once the chessboard is brought, it can be placed on the kang table.

    But Go is quite difficult, Xue Yan taught it for a while, but Xue Erhu and Xue Sihu understood a little bit, but Liu Guixia and the others didn''t understand much, so it was less interesting.

    Jiang Yue, who was sitting on one side with Xue Yan, saw Liu Guixia and the others felt a little sleepy, and said, "Why don''t you do it like this, as long as whose five sons can form a line, whoever wins?"

    is actually Gobang.

    Gobang is easy to learn and suitable for all ages.

    No one here happens to be like this.

    "That''s it. It doesn''t matter if the horizontal five particles are connected, or the vertical five particles are connected in a line, or it is oblique..." Jiang Yue said, placing pieces on the chessboard for everyone to see.

    "It''s simple!" Liu Guixia said immediately.

    Others find it easy too.

    is indeed simple, but Xue Yan still glanced at his Yuebao. Or his Moon Treasure has a way.

    "Then let''s go like this, let''s go like this." When they were able to participate, Liu Guixia and the others were no longer sleepy, and they all laughed.

    Then, it went down like this.

    Going down, going down, it really became a situation where everyone went down together.

    It was clearly Xue Sihu and Xue Yan who held the chess pieces and played backgammon. Xue Sihu picked up another black piece, and before he put it down, Liu Guixia and the others were nibbling on the melon seeds with relish, staring at the chessboard without blinking. mouth--

    "Four tigers, get down here!"

    "Should we come down this way?"

    "Shouldn''t we go down here?" Even Li Hehua said with a slight smile.

    "You are all wrong, it should be here." Xue Erhu also pointed to a place on the chessboard.

    Xue Yihu also smiled and pointed to a place, and scratched his head a little embarrassedly: "Why do I think it should be here, and the last five sons are connected together."

    They don¡¯t even know how to watch chess without saying a word.

    However, Jiang Yue wanted everyone to participate, so naturally he didn''t say anything about watching chess.

    Xue Yan also wanted everyone to join in. He just felt that teaching Go was inappropriate. Now that everyone in the family has participated, they are all excited and happy. Naturally, he is also happy.

    Xue Sihu was quarreling with Liu Guixia and the others in his ears, and he didn''t know where to go, but he felt lively and happy. This Shou Sui should be so lively and spirited, and then he didn''t care where he went. Well, he just dropped off anywhere.

    "Four tigers!" Liu Guixia immediately shouted, pushing her four sons. The whole person also got up a lot from the kang excitedly. "You fool, it''s time to take this! You take that, Xiaoyan takes another pill, and there are four pills. You won''t be able to block the next pill no matter what, you lose! Stupid or stupid, you!"

    After roaring, seeing everyone looking at her, she immediately laughed: "Haha, I''m a little excited, come on, go on, go on."

    Busy and seated.

    Xue Erhu and the others are very happy. Their mother was really excited just now. It was the first time they saw their mother get so excited about this kind of thing.

    Xue Yan smiled.

    The corner of Jiang Yue''s mouth also ticked.

    Xue Sihu just fell down laughing. He almost really thought he was hopelessly stupid just now, his mother is really...haha...

    But it was so much fun.

    "Hey, Xiaoyan, get off quickly, it''s your turn." Not only Xue Sihu, but also Xue Erhu and others rushed up, and everyone also thought it was fun.

    PS: Thanks to the two babies, "The Cat That Eats Bean Paste" and "An Hao"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 851ï¼š I come, I come

    Chapter 851 I''m coming, I''m coming

    Xue Yan hadn''t gotten down yet, Liu Guixia couldn''t help but pointed excitedly: "Xiaoyan, just get down here, get down here, get down here and you''ll have four particles."

    The eyes of the two old men were shining.

    Xue Sihu immediately smiled and expressed his dissatisfaction: "Mother, which side are you on? You taught me just now, why are you teaching Xiaoyan now."

    "Who told you not to listen to me!" After speaking, Liu Guixia urged her youngest son, "Xiaoyan, hurry up, this is it. This is it."

    "Well." Xue Yan held back a smile, nodded, listened to his mother''s words, and went down there obediently.

    Xue Sihu didn''t even need to go, he lost anyway.

    Xue Erhu hurriedly changed positions with Xue Sihu and rubbed his hands together: "I''ll come, I''ll come."

    "Mother, come here." Xue Yan gave up his position.

    "Alright." Liu Guixia rarely refused, and hurriedly moved over.

    Xue Sihu and the others were even more happy. Their mother is still excited.

    Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan laughed again, and the tears came out. It''s too much fun to be here today.

    The family was so happy, Jiang Yue rarely smiled.

    Just now, Xue Yan is holding the chess piece between the index finger and middle finger. He handles it gently, and his movements are clean and beautiful. Although Xue Sihu moves a little clumsily, it is the first time he has picked up a chess piece, but this is the same gesture. The game is no longer the case. Xue Erhu and Liu Guixia also tried this gesture at the beginning, and they felt awkward. The problem was that they were worried that the pieces would fall, so they didn''t use this gesture at all. They directly used the thumb and index finger to press the pieces on the board. .

    "Mother, second brother, why do I think your game of chess is a little weird." Xue Sihu laughed again.

    "Don''t worry, it''s fine if you don''t go down." Liu Guixia said, and pressed a particle on the chessboard with her thumb and index finger.

    This is good, even Xue Erhu fell down laughing.

    But when it was Xue Erhu''s turn, Xue Erhu did the same, and then Xue Erhu even fell down laughing.

    Li Hehua''s tears came out while laughing. She lowered her head and gently asked her two precious children: "Are you sleepy? Do you want to go to bed?"

    Jiang Yue shook her head.

    Xue Yan also shook his head.

    means not sleepy.

    "If you''re sleepy, just tell me. You don''t need to keep the year old."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    As soon as he finished talking to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Li Hehua called out: "Mother, didn''t you say this, why did you put your son there?"

    So loud.

    The corner of Jiang Yue''s mouth tickled faintly again.

    Xue Yan smiled slightly.

    "Ahhh, I misplaced it!" Liu Guixia also called out. "This one doesn''t count! This one doesn''t count!" After saying that, she hurriedly picked up the piece she had misplaced and put it where she was going to play it.

    "Mother, do you still bring something like this?" Xue Erhu just sat down and fell back laughing. This is too rude.

    The others laughed too hard.

    Before I knew it, the night passed like this, it was almost dawn, and the New Year''s Eve was over. Finally, Liu Guixia and the others started to yawn.

    Everyone is ready to sleep.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went back to their respective rooms and fell asleep.

    When I was in the new year, I ate from time to time, and I still felt full in my stomach, so I didn¡¯t need to eat any more before going to bed.

    This sleep, I slept until noon before getting up.

    The people in the village basically get up at this time.

    Eat the leftovers from last night for lunch.

    Today is the first day of the Chinese New Year. When this person gets up, he can actually visit relatives to pay New Year''s greetings to each other.

 Chapter 852ï¼š too high

    Chapter 852 Too high

    Before the Chinese New Year, it was already agreed that tonight, the grandfather Xue, the old man, is actually eating at the uncle''s house.

    The second uncle and the fourth uncle¡¯s family will also go to the uncle¡¯s house for dinner.

    Although I haven¡¯t walked with my second uncle for many years, after all, in a village, there are many common relatives, and we have met quite a few times.

    Because I only went to my uncle''s house for dinner in the evening, Jiang Yue accompanied Xue Yan to the back several huts to talk to Shao Youyue, and their elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law also went.

    Second sister-in-law also went with Xiao Xue Shi.

    Sister-in-law and sister-in-law also asked them to take a piece of chess.

    They can play backgammon, and they are excited to teach Shao Youyuexia.

    It just so happened that the sun was out today, and the people who were basking in the sun were warm. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sat in the sun in front of the hut, basking in the sun, while watching their elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law also sitting in the sun, but fighting with each other. Like chicken blood, he taught Shao Youyue how to play Gobang.

    Shao Youyue knows how to play Go, and she was good at it originally, but suddenly a backgammon appeared. Although she used a Go board and Go pieces, she still felt uncomfortable and lost several games in a row.

    However, she was very happy and felt very fresh.

    also has a common language with Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan.

    When the sun was no longer there and it was a little cold, I went back to the hut.

    In the evening, at the uncle''s house for dinner, the uncle wanted to pour wine, and Xue Dafu and Xue Dagui, who were drunk last night and still had a headache, immediately waved their hands.

    looks like he is afraid of this wine.

    Xue Darong stopped pouring them, but couldn''t help but ask, "How much did you drink last night? If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t even know that some people were really drunk."

    It¡¯s not that I really don¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s just that in these ten miles and eight villages, there are few people who have alcohol at home.

    Xue Dagui sighed exaggeratedly: "This wine is too high."

    Xue Dafu laughed and said: "Actually, I didn''t drink much. The main reason was that Dagui pulled me and wanted to see how much Erhu could drink. Who knows, we both fell down, Erhu is still like nothing."

    Now that this is all mentioned, Xue Erhu immediately took it up and smiled with the old man Xue: "Grandpa, you didn''t see what the fourth uncle looked like when he was drunk, he almost laughed at us, lying on the ground, hugging One of my boots screams like two tigers and two tigers."

    teased old man Xue and kept laughing.

    Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and others also laughed.

    Er Auntie didn''t smile, she just ate the vegetables silently.

    Second Uncle and the others smiled a little, but they were also embarrassed.

    Just said something interesting to the second uncle''s family, Xue Dafu and the others are not easy to talk to, because after all, the two families haven''t moved around for many years.

    And every time they eat at a table, it is like this. Although old man Xue, Xue Darong and others are used to it, they still sigh in their hearts.

    Jiang Yue has lived in Huaishu Village for so long, and she basically knows Xue Dahua, the second uncle''s family. Er Auntie''s heart no longer has a lump, otherwise, in this life, the two families should be in this state.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue wondered if the relationship between the two families in the last life had finally eased.

    It happened that she was eating, and Xue Yan was eating at the same time, and she was next to her, so she suppressed her voice and asked Xue Yan in a very low voice.

    Xue Yan also whispered and shook his head: "No, the relationship between the two families has always been like this."

 Chapter 853ï¼š go home

    Chapter 853

    Even if Er Auntie came to be mourned later in the previous life, but he didn''t say anything, just shed tears, and he and his fourth brother, as juniors, couldn''t say anything at that time, and the relationship was naturally the same. Later, the second uncle''s family moved to a farther place, and he never saw the second uncle and them again, and naturally he never saw the second uncle again.

    The relationship between the two families was naturally not eased in the last life.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue was not surprised at all, so she didn''t say anything, but nodded, indicating that she knew.

    The next day, on the second day of the first lunar month, was the day to go back to her mother''s house for New Year''s greetings. Liu Guixia had already broken up with her mother''s house. She didn''t leave her mother''s house. Naturally, there was no need to go back to her mother''s house. Instead, Xue Yihu was driving the carriage and accompanied Li Hehua back to her mother''s house; and Xue Erhu was also rushing. The carriage accompanied Yu Hongyan back to her parents'' house.

    Yu Hongyan also carried Xiao Xueshi back to her parents'' house.

    In fact, you can just walk. Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan''s parents'' homes are not very far away, but they have a carriage, and it is very respectable to go back by carriage. Anyway, Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan are very happy.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu were also very happy.

    The life of their family is completely different from what they used to be.

    Xue Darong also accompanied Qian Caiyu back to her mother''s house. Xue Wen, Xue Dabao, Xue Xiaobao and others also went with him, leaving old man Xue at home. Xue Dafu originally wanted to bring his father, old man Xue, but because of his two My sister is going to go back to her parents'' house today. Isn''t his father''s house the same as his two sisters'' parents'' house? He would not be able to bring his father over, but went to his father''s place with his daughter-in-law Liu Guixia. lunch.

    also brought some dishes over.

    "Let''s go, let''s go too." Xue Sihu didn''t have a daughter-in-law, so naturally he didn''t have to accompany his daughter-in-law back to his mother''s house. He took his two precious children and was playing with firecrackers in the yard that had not yet been put out at home. When he went to the uncle''s house again, he also busy greeting his two precious children to go together.

    Today¡¯s lunch must be at Grandpa¡¯s place.

    Xue Dafu doesn''t know how to cook, so Liu Guixia might not be able to do it alone. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also wanted to go there and wanted to help. When they heard Xue Sihu say this, they naturally followed Xue Sihu to Grandpa''s place.

    After waiting, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped Liu Guixia choose dishes.

    Liu Guixia is chopping meat and planning to make meatballs, which will also be a dish at that time. Xue Sihu took the kitchen knife and let him chop it.

    Liu Guixia changed her mind to killing chickens.

    Xue Dafu was afraid that the water in the tank was not enough, so he picked up a bucket of water and came out. This is not my home, there is no well in the yard, but there is a well not far from the yard, so it is very convenient to carry water.

    Old man Xue refused to sit either, standing in the kitchen with crutches, watching them busy while talking to them, the old man was very happy.

    Because the uncle''s kitchen was small, it was a bit crowded with a few people in it. After a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took out all the dishes they needed to choose and chose them in the yard.

    And after a while, Fourth Uncle and Xue Gouzi also came.

    The fourth uncle does not have a daughter-in-law, so he doesn''t need to accompany his daughter-in-law back to his parents'' house. It was originally a New Year''s celebration with Jiang Yue and the others. This year is not over yet, so naturally he still eats together. The fourth uncle was not a diligent person and was lazy , but isn''t it in front of his father now, the fourth uncle first helped his father to sit on the chair in the yard, and made a cup of hot tea for his father, and then squatted there with his son Xue A piece of dog to help pull the chicken feathers.

    Chickens that have just been killed have to be cleaned before they can be stewed.

 Chapter 854ï¼š Is he talking to the wall?

    Chapter 854 Is he talking to the wall?

    "It''s a good day." Fourth Uncle Xue Dagui smiled at his father while plucking the feathers.

    "It''s not." Old man Xue couldn''t close his mouth with joy. In previous years, it was enough to kill a chicken during the Chinese New Year, and a chicken had to be divided into several meals.

    I was reluctant to eat it in my own house, and I had to keep it for guests to eat.

    Now this Chinese New Year, chickens are killed almost every day.

    His third son''s house is better, his eldest son''s house is better, his fourth son''s house is better, and his second son''s house is a lot worse, but in the village it''s okay.

    is pretty good.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had chosen the dishes, so they wanted to help wash the dishes.

    "Ehhh," Liu Guixia rushed out of the stove, "the water is so cold, how dare you do it? Don''t get cold. Hurry up and let your fourth brother get you some hot water to wash your hands and wash your hands. After washing your hands, go to play, I will wash this dish, I will wash it."

    "Yes, but you can''t get sick." Old man Xue also said. After speaking, he got up, leaning on crutches and happily personally led Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into the kitchen, staring at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan washing their hands with hot water.

    The old man was so happy and happy to take them like this. Naturally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything about not wanting the old man to take them to the kitchen. Now the old man is still staring happily, and they naturally put their two little hands together. All put into the basin.

    The fourth brother just tried the water in the basin, it is hot, but not hot.

    After washing their hands and drying them again, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were one on each side, helping their grandfather out of the stove.

    Old man Xue likes this look very much, which proves that his grandchildren are close to him, so he is naturally happier.

    "Dad, when will Daxi and Xiaoxi come?" Xue Dagui had already plucked the chicken feathers, and the chickens had been simmered on the stove. He was knocking melon seeds in the yard and spit out the skin of the melon seeds all over the place. When he came out, he also helped him and asked such a question.

    Xue Gouzi also came to help.

    "It''s not like you don''t know that their homes are far away, so they can''t be there until noon." Old man Xue said with a smile as he was helped to sit down slowly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that their grandfather was sitting down, so they stopped helping.

    Seeing that there was nothing to help them, they also sat down, all sitting on a small bench.

    Jiang Yue began to peel peanuts and melon seeds quietly. She is used to peeling it first and then eating it.

    Xue Yan also had nothing to do, so he peeled it for her so that she could eat it earlier.

    *

    On this side, Jiang Yue was peeling melon seeds and peanuts, Xue Yan was helping her peel it, and on the other side, in Ping''an Town, Quanping Inn, Shao Shuting came and met Shao Zhongxi.

    In the Tianzi No. 1 room, Shao Shuting suppressed his voice and uprooted the Ji family. King Qing, Concubine Yi, Marquis Ji, Ji Qiwei, etc. were all dead, and Ji Xiehui was Huo Wenqing, the grandson of General Huo, and was given the title. Marquis Zhongdan, and Xue Sanhu made meritorious deeds, ascended to a thousand commanders, and Xuanyuan Yi was not the son of an emperor at all, and was given to a very kind-hearted couple to be raised... and so on, he told his second brother Shao Zhongxi.

    As soon as he returned to the military camp from the west, he came just in time to receive a reward and other news from the imperial capital.

    It''s just that his second brother Shao Zhongxi was still cold after listening to it.

    "Second brother, can you give me some reaction?" He sometimes felt that he was talking to the wall.

    Shao Zhongxi then glanced at his younger brother, and said concisely: "Wei Zizhan has a birthmark on the sole of his foot, not the prince, but Xue Yan."

    "what?!!!"

 Chapter 855ï¼š Arranged by hand

    Chapter 855 Arranged first-hand

    However, Shao Zhongxi ignored the shock of this younger brother, just thinking that his younger brother told him that when King Qing brought Xuanyuanyi and Concubine Yigui out of the palace, he also brought two palace maids, the palace maids who have been waiting by Xuanyuanyi''s side. , Moreover, these two palace maids also took poison and died on the spot, they should be dead men...

    And he also remembered that a few days ago, his eldest brother sent him a letter saying that on the day he left Beijing, Xuanyuan Yi asked a maid to invite Wei Zizhan over, and he talked to Wei Zizhan privately, but Wei Zizhan was the only one. Zi Zhan came out of Xuanyuan Yi''s place but said nothing, but Xuanyuan Yi wanted to get along well in the future...

    Now it seems that there is a big problem with Xuanyuan Yi.

    If Xuanyuan Yi knew that Wei Zizhan was not a prince at all, what he said to Wei Zizhan in private would be even more worth scrutinizing.

    And Wei Zizhan knew that his sister was pregnant again and where she was, Xuanyuan Yi might have known that his sister was pregnant again and where she was...

    But if Xuanyuan Yi knew that Wei Zizhan was not the prince at all, shouldn''t Concubine Yi know that? The Ji family should know too, right?

    Isn''t it easy to deduce that Xue Yanji may be the prince?

    Then why hasn''t anyone come to kill Xue Yan? And no one came to kill his sister and the child in his sister''s womb?

    Could it be that the emperor closed the net too soon, Xuanyuanyi and the others just discovered that Wei Zizhan was not the prince at all, and they were cleaned up before they had time to send someone?

    is a possibility.

    If this may be true, then Ren Xuanyuanyi will definitely become a big disaster in the future.

    Thinking of this, the cold Shao Zhongxi suppressed his voice and spoke again: "Shuting, do you know which couple Xuanyuan Yi was adopted by?"

    Shao Shuting was so shocked just now that Ganqing Shengqing was really his nephew, and his second brother didn''t answer him, but Qiyin just told him everything in a low voice, he already understood what was going on now, and now his second brother has Asked him, he subconsciously suppressed his voice and replied, "I don''t know. It was arranged by the emperor, and the queen mother also participated. No one of the ministers of civil and military dares to ask so carefully."

    Immediately, he became excited again: "Second brother, that''s great, Shengqing is actually our nephew! I''m also stupid. Last time Shengqing was so wrong, I even told him to stop thinking about it, and he was blood tested. There can be no fakes, and they say that he is really not our nephew."

    Shao Zhongxi ignored his excitement and just asked coldly: "Then the emperor and the queen mother sent someone to watch him?"

    "There should be." Shao Shuting said not very sure. "Those two palace maids suddenly took poison and died. It''s so wrong."

    Shao Zhongxi wanted to write a letter to his eldest brother, and let his eldest brother quickly find out who Xuanyuanyi was given to raise him.

    After a while, there was a knock on his door.

    "Master, it''s me."

    is the voice of Seven Nights.

    There must be something big.

    Shao Zhongxi and Shao Shuting both froze.

    Qiye''s words fell, and he hurriedly opened the door and walked in. The shopkeeper of Quanping Inn closed the door again from outside the door, and then went downstairs again.

    Before he could salute, Qiye pressed his voice and reported: "Your Highness, General, it''s not good, Xuanyuan Yi is gone, the couple who adopted him were killed, and the people who were sent by the emperor to stare at him were also killed, the emperor Both the queen mother and the queen regretted it very much. They felt that the tiger returned to the mountain. At that time, the eldest son was in the mourning hall, and he heard it. He immediately sent me to tell the prince. You know, if Wei Zizhan was not the crown prince, Xuanyuan Yi had privately approached Wei Zizhan before. , it is possible to know from Wei Zizhan that the Empress is pregnant again and that she is not in the palace but in Huaishu Village, and let the lord take precautions here to avoid accidents."

    If it wasn''t for him riding a thousand miles, and the weather was good these two days, he wouldn''t be able to get here so quickly to report this matter.

 Chapter 856ï¼š Its gonna be messed up later

    Chapter 856 There will definitely be trouble in the future

    Shao Zhongxi looked cold. There will be calamity in the future.

    Shao Shuting''s face was also not good-looking. In the past, at most, he thought that Xuanyuan Yi''s child was quite intelligent, and he had never thought about anything else. Now, it seemed that this was too scheming.

    This kills the couple who adopted him and the people who are staring at him, doesn''t it just tell them that he is not willing to be adopted, and he will definitely cause trouble in the future.

    "Second brother, send someone. If there are not enough people here, I will transfer some." Shao Shuting said. People are gone, and now they can only guard against it.

    Shao Zhongxi said nothing.

    Still Qiyin said: "After meeting the prince that night, my master has sent a lot of people to watch and patrol everywhere, even in Zhujia Village, they have sent people to watch to see if there will be any Someone else found Zhujia Village."

    "Very good." Shao Shuting nodded. "The Ji family has already fallen. Even if he has a few people now, there shouldn''t be many people. We just need to take precautions. Second brother, you are here again. The two little devils are not easy to mess with. My sister and the child in my sister''s belly must be It''ll be alright. Just, second brother, when will you tell the emperor that Shengqing is our nephew?"

    "I have already sent four nights back to Beijing to tell my eldest brother." Shao Zhongxi said. Said, looking at Qiye coldly, "Did you meet him on the road?"

    "Yes, I guess I should be able to reach the Imperial Capital today." Qiye said.

    Shao Zhongxi then said to his brother: "When exactly, you have to ask the prince." The prince and the baby obviously have their own ideas.

    Otherwise, he would not have all the evidence in his hands, but he would remain silent.

    Before, he had some scruples about the Ji family. After all, his sister was also here, and now that the Ji family is gone, it is time to ask his nephew when he recognized his ancestors and returned to the clan.

    Thinking like this, Shao Zhongxi got up, "Let''s go, let''s go see the prince."

    Shao Shuting did not dare to openly enter Huaishu Village. Everyone in the village knew him, so Shao Zhongxi followed him and stayed in the bamboo forest opposite Huaishu Village, waiting for Qiyin to find Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Before Qiyin entered the village, she saw Zicui washing things by the river, so she went to find Zicui.

    She didn''t say anything to Zi Cui, but directly asked Zi Cui to invite Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to the opposite bamboo forest.

    Zicui did not wash things and went.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were at Grandpa''s place. The younger aunt''s family just came, and the eldest aunt''s family hadn''t come yet. It was estimated that there would be a while before Zi Cui suddenly appeared at the gate of the courtyard.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue left the courtyard.

    Zicui whispered: "Young Master Xiaoyan, Miss Yuebao, Qiyin asked the servants to tell you that the prince and the general are here, and there is a bamboo forest on the other side of the road, please come over."

    "Got it." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both nodded.

    Immediately, he went back to the yard and told his grandfather that they should go home first, come back later, and then they came out again.

    seems to be going home, but after a few steps, they passed the side path and detoured to the bamboo forest opposite their village.

    In this first month, who would come to the bamboo forest without any problems?

    Shao Shuting was holding the sword, dressed in white, leaning on a thick bamboo, biting a piece of grass in his mouth, staying here, he didn''t worry about being discovered.

    Shao Zhongxi stood with his hands behind his back, dressed in red, handsome without a wife.

    Qiyin has returned, with a whip on his waist and a sword in his hand, standing a little behind Shao Zhongxi, also dressed in red and very tall.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came, they saw this scene.

 Chapter 857ï¼š Forgive me again, okay?

    Chapter 857 Can you forgive me again?

    As soon as he saw them coming, Shao Shuting''s eyes lit up immediately, he spat out the grass in his mouth, and strode over: "My brain must have been caught in the crack of the door before I didn''t bring it out, I should have discovered it long ago."

    Xue Yan stopped and said nothing.

    Jiang Yue stopped and didn''t speak.

    "I''m still angry, didn''t I ask my sister to apologize for me, she should have helped me the next day." Shao Shuting squatted in front of them with a smile. "Then I''ll tell you some good news, and you''ll forgive me again, okay?"

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other, and it seemed that the network was collected in time, and the Ji family had collapsed.

    Shao Zhongxi also came over.

    Qiyin naturally followed.

    Shao Shuting had already taken out two letters from his arms, a 1,000 tael silver note, and a money bag containing a dozen taels of silver, all of which were stuffed into Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "This letter is your three Brother and fifth brother wrote the letter to your family. The thousand taels should not have been bank notes, but cash, but it was inconvenient to carry around, so I replaced them with bank notes. It was your third brother. Those of you who have made meritorious deeds, your third brother is now a commander of a thousand, and you are in charge of a thousand people. In this purse, is your third and fifth brother''s wages for the past few months. They are all here, and they all say they are there. The military camp, there is nowhere to spend money, it is still in the way, so let me bring it back to you."

    This is the belongings of their third brother and fifth brother, Jiang Yue took the two letters, put them in her arms, and looked back with her family. As for the banknotes and money, Xue Yan kept them first, and then gave them to the family, who would keep them for the third and fifth brothers.

    "What did the third brother do?" Jiang Yue asked after she put away two letters.

    Xue Yan also looked at Shao Shuting.

    They are more concerned about their third and fifth brothers in the military camp.

    Shao Shuting has known them for a long time. Of course, he knows this, otherwise, he would not have said this first. I saw Shao Shuting hurriedly reply: "The emperor has never done anything to the Ji family before, in fact, it was as early as ten There was a plan five years ago, but it was secret, and finally, the network started to close a while ago, but there are some old subordinates in the Ji family who were stubborn and resisted. The emperor was afraid of harming the people, so he ordered me to bring some People, go and help the general of Zhenxi, copy those old subordinates inside and outside, I also brought your third brother, your third brother is good at water, so cold weather, you can actually go down the river, overturning that skill is the best The boat of my old subordinate was haunted in the river. It was all up to him. That old subordinate didn''t take anyone across the river, and was killed by your third brother. Anyway, your third brother is fine now, and your fifth brother It''s also very good, when you read the letter, you also know that they are very good in the military camp."

    "Yeah." Finally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both agreed.

    Their third brother and fifth brother are good.

    "By the way, I forgot to tell you," Shao Shuting said hurriedly, for fear that they would not understand. "Although the general of Zhenxi is Ji Xiehui, he is not from the Ji family at all, but from the emperor. Back then, when Ji Xiehui was a beggar and was picked up by the Ji family, it was actually a play by Ji Xiehui. After so many years, Ji Xiehui stayed in the Ji family, and the main task was to win the trust of the Ji family, and to disintegrate the Ji family little by little. The emperor didn''t want to harm a commoner, but Ji Xiehui did it. Naturally, Ji Xiehui has made great contributions. Yes, he has been conferred the title of Marquis of Zhongdan, and he is also the general of Zhenxi, and he still manages the army of Zhenxi."

 Chapter 858ï¼š Baby Jiang Yue, you are very strange

    Chapter 858 Jiang Yuebao, you are very strange

    After a pause, Shao Shuting said again: "Actually, we can''t call him Ji Xiehui anymore. He is actually Huo Wenqing, the grandson of old general Huo Jinzheng."

    Huo Wenqing? !

    Jiang Yue''s eyes narrowed momentarily.

    What''s the matter.

    The general of Zhennan is Shao Shuting, and the general of Zhenxi is Huo Wenqing... When she was in the last days, a deputy commander was called Shao Shuting, and a deputy commander was called Huo Wenqing...

    And in this world, General Zhennan, called her the name of a deputy commander, but he looked exactly like another deputy commander...

    That general of Zhenxi also called her by the name of one of her commanders, but he looked exactly like another of her commanders?

    Xue Yan didn''t think there was anything wrong with Ji Xiehui being Huo Wenqing. Since this Ji Xiehui was used so much by his father, he must have an identity.

    It''s just that something is wrong with his Yuebao, and his eyes seem to be a little cold.

    Xue Yan was too familiar with Jiang Yue. He could see anything wrong with Jiang Yue, but Shao Zhongxi, Shao Shuting, and Qiyin didn''t find anything wrong with Jiang Yue.

    Shao Shuting is still saying: "Old General Huo Jinzheng and his son died in battle. Everyone thought they had no blood, but they didn''t expect it to exist. It''s really the incense of the family of loyalty to the liver and righteousness. The emperor sealed him as loyalty. Darling, I guess that''s what it means."

    "That Huo Wenqing, is there a mole on his right eye?" Jiang Yue asked suddenly. Her deputy commander named Shao Shuting had a mole on the right side of his eye.

    "Yeah, how did you know?" Shao Shuting was surprised. "Baby Jiang Yue, do you know him?"

    Sure enough.

    Even if she hadn''t seen the general of Zhenxi, she could be sure now, calling her deputy commander Huo Wenqing''s name, but he looked exactly like another commander named Shao Shuting.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Before, because she thought that the Shao Shuting in front of her was someone Xue Yan had existed in her previous life, she thought it was a coincidence, but she still thought it was a coincidence, otherwise it couldn''t be explained at all.

    But now there is another Huo Wenqing...

    She''s sure it''s no coincidence!

    It''s just that she still can''t figure out why this happened.

    Because of Shao Shuting''s surprise, Xue Yan, Shao Zhongxi, and Qiyin all stared at Jiang Yue.

    But before Jiang Yue spoke, Shao Shuting remembered: "Right! Baby Jiang Yue, when we first met, you called me Huo Wenqing! No wonder I heard that the Hou Zhongdan was actually called Huo Wenqing. , I always feel like I''ve heard this name before! But I don''t look like Huo Wenqing at all. Huo Wenqing also has a mole, how did you recognize the wrong person at that time? And you were very strange at the time, you clearly saw me clearly His face was facing me, and he said that I was Huo Wenqing, that I was playing tricks on you, and that you were Jiang Yue, as if you knew me... Then did you know me or Huo? Does Wen Qing know each other, or do they both know each other, but they know us? Jiang Yuebao, you are very strange."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan naturally remembered that the day his family Yuebao picked up his third uncle, she told him that she just saw that his third uncle looked very similar to someone she knew, so she followed the past. Then he found out that two people were following his third uncle, and then both of them were killed by his third uncle in the alley.

    Now his third uncle said that again...

    Was that the person she knew, Huo Wenqing, who looked a lot like his third uncle?

 Chapter 859ï¼š He has learned how protective she is

    Chapter 859 He has learned how to protect her shortcomings

    No, she should look exactly the same, she is not someone who recognizes the wrong person.

    What''s more, his third uncle said it. At that time, she could see his third uncle''s face clearly, and when facing his third uncle, she even called his third uncle Huo Wenqing.

    But now she suddenly asks Hou Zhongdan if he has a mole...

    It seems that she also knows someone who has a tear mole.

    But why did she connect so suddenly? Just because his name is Huo Wenqing? Among the people she knew before was a man named Huo Wenqing, who was exactly the same as his third uncle... That''s not true, it shouldn''t be connected like this... There must be other reasons...

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan quickly sorted it out in his mind.

    He looks exactly the same as his third uncle, but his third uncle is not called Huo Wenqing, she called his third uncle Huo Wenqing at that time; and the Marquis of Zhongdan is called Huo Wenqing, but she obviously knows the appearance of Marquis Zhongdan... ...and because she asked Lei Mole, he was very sure that she knew someone, that is, two people...

    Isn''t it possible that she knew two people before, one was Huo Wenqing, but he looked exactly like his third uncle; the other was Shao Shuting, but he had a mole, and he looked like the Marquis of Zhongdan? But his third uncle is actually called Shao Shuting, and the Hou Zhongdan is actually called Huo Wenqing...

    is the same as his appearance, but the names have been changed...

    has not changed with the name, but the lengths have changed...

    That''s why she connected the two so suddenly and quickly, and immediately asked about the tear mole?

    Most likely.

    Xue Yan nodded inwardly.

    Shao Zhongxi was not the same as Xue Yan, he figured it out at once, but he was just like his younger brother Shao Shuting and thought it was strange.

    However, this baby Jiang Yue is very skilled. He has already been tested. In short, it is extremely difficult. Even if she knew Huo Wenqing a long time ago, and even knew that Ji Xiehui was Huo Wenqing, he was not surprised.

    Moreover, he could not ask further questions.

    If this is someone else, especially an enemy, it is so strange, he must want to find out, but this person is Jiang Yue, who is on the side of his nephew.

    was extremely protective of his nephew. The first time they met, he learned how protective she was.

    Jiang Yue will not harm his nephew.

    And his nephew is the prince of Daling, so Jiang Yue will naturally not harm Daling.

    As for Jiang Yue, she didn''t answer Shao Shuting''s questions, and she still had no expression.

    Shao Shuting is not a fool. Seeing that Jiang Yue didn''t speak, he knew that Jiang Yue would not answer his questions. Although he still thought it was strange, he was sure that the two little devils were a gang, no matter if Jiang Yue was strange or not. Strange, it won''t be bad for his nephew, that''s fine.

    So, he changed the subject knowingly, looked at his nephew and said, "Shengqing... No, it''s time to call you a prince, Pei Dongyu is your friend, he is now promoted, because the Ji family''s minions are all removed, many When the official position was vacated, he was also promoted, and now he is the third-rank household servant, he was the fastest among the civil servants when the emperor was on the throne, which shows the emperor''s high regard for him."

    Xue Yan just nodded.

    He sighed in his heart.

    In the last life, Brother Dongyu was indeed highly valued by his father, but until his father fell into a coma, the Ji family did not collapse. Therefore, his brother Dongyu was never promoted, and he was a minor official in the Hanlin Academy.

    After the death of his father, Xuanyuan Yi took over the throne, and the dark side of the officialdom appeared more and more. Although his brother Dongyu was only a minor official and not at the center of his interests, he had little influence on his brother Dongyu, but his East Brother Yu still doesn''t want to stay in such an official circle.

 Chapter 860ï¼š Thats it

    Chapter 860 This is the thing

    But it was because the two Gaotang of Brother Dongyu wanted Brother Dongyu to be an official, and there was nothing wrong with Brother Dongyu, and he didn''t expect Brother Dongyu to give them old age and death. Official, that is also an official, and the others follow Dongyu brother. Dongyu brother has no choice, so he has been in front of this small official.

    Even if he became the prime minister later, he had full power to handle the affairs of the state and wanted to promote Brother Dongyu, but he would not let him be promoted.

    Until Dongyu''s brother Gaotang passed away one after another, Dongyu''s brother was relieved, and immediately resigned and lived in seclusion in the mountains. The days that followed were the same as those of immortals outside the world.

    Unrestrained.

    "How about that Xuanyuan Yi?" Jiang Yue asked what she wanted to know. Xue Yan of her family said that in the last life, Xuanyuan Yi, the second prince, succeeded to the throne and became emperor, but now that the Ji family has fallen, Xuanyuan Yi should be implicated.

    And in the last life, the lives of the Great Southern Region can be ruined.

    "I was about to talk about him." Shao Shuting said hurriedly. "If it wasn''t for the queen mother who was afraid of something going wrong and rushed back to the palace in time, King Qing didn''t really succeed. She took Ji Yi and Xuanyuan Yi to the fief, and it would be difficult to kill Ji Yi again."

    King of Kings?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances.

    Could it be that in the last life, the generals, emperors, and queen mothers of Zhenxi who were harmed by this thing all died, and finally he himself died?

    "I didn''t expect it either," Shao Shuting said again, "King Qing has always liked Ji Yi, but he doesn''t have any bad intentions, and he has a good relationship with the emperor and the queen mother. He didn''t stay on the fief, and he could go in and out of the palace at will. This time, he took advantage of it and passed on a false imperial decree to bring out Ji Yi and Xuanyuan Yi who were under house arrest. Fortunately, the queen mother just returned to the palace, Got caught."

    After listening to these words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could also be completely sure in their hearts that it was King Qing Xuanyuan Qing.

    In the previous life, the emperor trusted Xuanyuanqing too much, and probably did not guard against Xuanyuanqing at all, but in this life, they had already sent the empress dowager a letter that the emperor would fall into a coma. Everyone has some precautions, so they avoided the tragedy of the previous life.

    "Ji Yi has been killed by the Queen Mother herself," Shao Shuting continued, "and demoted King Qing as a commoner, but King Qing felt ashamed and felt shameless to live in this world, so he jumped at the sword of a guard and committed suicide."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances again.

    It was written in his eyes that he spared his life, but committed suicide... It seems that in his last life, he should have committed suicide when he saw that the emperor and the queen dowager were dead.

    "And Xuanyuanyi," Shao Shuting is still saying, "is not actually the emperor''s own."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan was stunned for a moment.

    Jiang Yue was also taken aback.

    So, Xuanyuan Yi succeeded to the throne in the last life, but isn''t he actually a member of the Xuanyuan family at all?

    Shao Shuting designed the original Ji family, and let the emperor get drunk and live in the Ji family. The emperor knew in advance and talked about the plan.

    In short, the person who touched Ji Yi that night was not Xuanyuan Hao at all.

    Xue Yan didn''t know what to say.

    I don¡¯t know if I suddenly know too many things.

    For a moment, Jiang Yue was very calm. It has nothing to do with her.

    Shao Shuting: "On the day the emperor discussed merit and deeds, he already said this in front of the officials."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, a little bit did not expect Xuanyuan Hao to do this.

 Chapter 861ï¼š Not royal, not allowed...

    Chapter 861 is not a royal, not allowed to¡­

    "It is estimated that it will spread to Xinyuan County sooner or later." Shao Shuting continued. "But that''s fine. In the future, Xuanyuan Yi will take advantage of this matter and make people think that he is the second prince. However, even if he is not the second prince, the emperor is merciful and feels ashamed. He feels that he has lost his morals, so he still allows it. His name is Xuanyuan Yi."

    In general, people who are not members of the royal family are not allowed to use national surnames.

    Unless licensed.

    This, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both know.

    "It''s just that he has run away now, and there will be endless troubles in the future." As he spoke, Shao Shuting sighed.

    Ran?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again before Xue Yan asked, "Why did you run away?"

    "Isn''t it because the emperor felt ashamed of him, even if Ji Yi and the Ji family were disposed of, he did not dispose of him, and sent him to a family to be raised by a couple. But he is obviously not willing to be raised by others. , I guess there are still some people in the hands, anyway, the couple was killed, and the two people who were staring at him were also killed, he is gone now, but it will definitely cause trouble in the future, and you all have a bottom line."

    After listening to Shao Shuting''s answer, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that something was wrong.

    It stands to reason that even if a child is scheming, it is impossible to be so meticulous that there are still some people in his hand... Isn''t the Ji family completely collapsed, why did something go wrong in this link suddenly...

    Moreover, the emperor''s kindness has arranged for someone to raise him. Usually, he will not send anyone to watch. This makes people look at him, indicating that something wrong happened before Xuanyuan Yi was sent to be raised...

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan again and asked, "Why did you send someone to stare at him?"

    Shao Shuting naturally answered truthfully: "When King Qing took him and Ji Yi out of the palace, he also brought two palace maids beside him. The two palace maids also took poison and committed suicide. At first glance, they were dead men. Both the empress dowager and the emperor felt that He might have a problem, so when he was sent to be raised, he secretly sent someone to stare at him, lest he really have a problem, and he could be controlled immediately. Who knows, the person staring at him has not been for a few days. Well, he was killed."

    "By the way," Shao Shuting remembered another thing and looked at Xue Yan, "Before he was placed under house arrest, he approached Wei Zizhan privately, and I didn''t know what to say to Wei Zizhan. My eldest brother and second brother both suspected him. You may already know that you are actually the prince, and have learned a lot from Wei Zizhan."

    Xue Yan frowned almost invisible. Could it be that Xuanyuan Yi was also reborn?

    Jiang Yue also thinks it is possible.

    If Xuanyuan Yi is also reborn, then it can explain why a child can be so meticulous that he still has some people in his hands.

    At that time, you can make a link go wrong.

    Moreover, if he really wants to be reborn, he will naturally not be willing to live in a family.

    This is all explained.

    "But I''m not sure," Shao Shuting continued, "I feel that the possibility is still very small. If he knows that you are actually the prince, it means that the Ji family and Ji Yi know, but they didn''t realize that they were treating you. How about it. If it happens that the emperor finds out before he closes the net, they don''t have time to send someone to do something to you, it''s a bit possible."

    After a pause, Shao Shuting said again: "However, if this is the case, it will be a bit bad. Wei Zizhan knows that your mother and queen are here with a child. But don''t worry too much, my second brother... just your second uncle, early. People have been arranged to keep an eye on them everywhere. If there are suspicious people, they will be taken down immediately. Your second uncle is also here. Even if he has someone in his hands, not so many people will kill your second uncle. After all, the Ji family has If it falls, it should be fine."

 Chapter 862ï¼š What is impossible?

    Chapter 862 What is impossible?

    "The main thing is," Shao Shuting said again, "he went to Wei Zizhan and talked to Wei Zizhan alone, but Wei Zizhan was not the prince at all, and when Wei Zizhan came back from him, he just said that he wanted to get along well in the future. , I don''t mention anything else, it''s a bit strange."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue still felt that Xuanyuan Yi was very likely to be reborn.

    Shao Shuting and the others didn''t know there was a rebirth, this thing is too absurd, but he is indeed reborn, and she is still from another world, then there is another person who is reborn, why is it impossible?

    However, one thing is as Shao Shuting said, if Xuanyuan Yi knew that he was actually the prince, then it must be that when the emperor was already closing the net, it was too late to do anything to him.

    And if Xuanyuan Yi was really reborn, then he must have been reborn at that time.

    If he had been reborn earlier, he would never have come by now, and no suspicious person would come.

    But Xuanyuan Yi has already run away. If he knew that he was the crown prince, no matter if he was reborn or not, he would definitely send someone here.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    If someone really came to the door, then they would capture someone alive and ask them, they would be able to determine whether Xuanyuan Yi was reborn.

    "I didn''t expect it," Shao Shuting couldn''t help but sighed at Xue Yan again, "My second brother and I both came here to look for the prince one after another, and we have seen you, but we didn''t know that you are the one until now. Prince. It turns out that the clues we got at the beginning were true, and it was not the Ji family who deliberately released them to lead us to the opposite direction from Changyu."

    Hearing that, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue knew what the two brothers in front of them had appeared in Ping''an Town one after another before.

    Dare to come here to find the prince through clues.

    "Because Yupei was in Changyu, and a child similar to the prince went to the pawnshop, we thought that the child was probably the prince, and the person should be in Changyu, so we came here on purpose, wanting to put the Ji family in the pawnshop. People from Changyu have all come here, and they deliberately made the Ji family think that my second brother is looking for the whereabouts of the prince, and sent people to follow my second brother, and they will follow my second brother wherever he goes."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also understood why Shao Shuting was so sure that Ping An Town had no eyeliner, and had to send Queen Shao to them.

    Dare really because Shao Zhongxi left at that time, and his eyes were all staring at Shao Zhongxi, and he was led by Shao Zhongxi and left with Shao Zhongxi.

    So, obviously, Shao Zhongxi was able to lure the eyeliner away at that time, and also made the Ji family feel so at ease that they would not send anyone to Ping''an Town again. In fact, it was the Ji family who was slandered, and he fully believed that as long as he followed him, The whereabouts of the prince can be found.

    "I didn''t know that I followed my second brother and let them really find Ji Yi in Lingshan Town... Sigh," Shao Shuting sighed again, and then he smiled happily again, "Fortunately, I went around in circles. , nothing happened to your true prince."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "Okay, I''ve told you everything." Shao Shuting suddenly changed the conversation, "Today we came here in broad daylight, we actually wanted to ask..." Speaking of which, Shao Shuting looked at Xue Yan solemnly, "Prince, when are you going to tell the emperor that you are the real prince?"

    Before waiting for Xue Yan to answer, he said again: "It''s time to tell me that, the Ji family''s downfall doesn''t seem to be a major obstacle."

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of "Yan Yao", "Beautiful Boys Don''t Sculpt in Sand", "Happy with You", "Thanksgiving", and "GALAXY-DOU"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 863ï¼š still necessary

    Chapter 863 is still necessary

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue originally planned to wait for the emperor to finish collecting the net before solving his life experience. Now that the emperor has finished collecting the net, Xue Yan naturally followed the trend: "Then tell me. It''s just that I can be a witness. There are too many people, so it''s not good to send them all to Dijing. My mother is pregnant again. In order to make my crown prince''s identity better, and for the safety of my mother, it is best to come secretly from Dijing. people."

    After all, although the Ji family has collapsed, there are still other families with bad intentions.

    Also, there must be people from other countries in Daling.

    In any case, it is necessary to do this as secretly as possible.

    Xue Yan was so thoughtful, and Shao Shuting and Shao Zhongxi naturally agreed.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi finally opened his mouth and said, "I will send someone back to Beijing to ask the emperor''s intentions. Whether the emperor agrees or not, there will be a reply in a few days."

    "Okay, then there''s Uncle Lao."

    Shao Shuting thought for a while before saying: "Prince, your mother said last time that I was careless, but she is more careful than me. I think it''s better not to tell your mother about this, because she has to worry about you coming back. Whether Zong is going well or not, she is in a good mood right now, and it won''t be too late to tell her when you recognize your ancestor and return to the clan."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    "However, about the collapse of the Ji family, and the fact that Xuanyuan Yi is not a matter of the emperor''s family at all, you can tell your mother and queen to make your mother happy, just tell your mother to be happy, we won''t say anything else. Yes, we are here, and we must have to see your mother before leaving."

    "Well, the mother and Xue Liu are at home now, and my mother and the others are at the grandfather''s."

    As soon as it was settled, Xue Yan led Jiang Yue back to his grandfather from the original road, while Shao Shuting, Shao Zhongxi, and Qiyin took a detour from the edge of the village to the back of their new house.

    Then jumped the wall and went in.

    I saw Shao Youyue in the hut in the middle of the huts in the back.

    Shao Shuting only overthrew the Ji family, Xuanyuan Yi was not the emperor''s parent at all, Ji Xiehui was Huo Wenqing and so on.

    Shao Youyue was naturally happy when she heard that the Ji family was wiped out.

    But Xuanyuan Hao secretly planned all this fifteen years ago, and Xuanyuan Yi was not a matter of Xuanyuan Hao''s family at all, but it made her feel complicated.

    However, she also clearly realized that Xuanyuan Hao was an emperor first and foremost. As long as he was good for Daling, for the good of the people, his son, his wife...even himself, he could only be ranked second.

    But what she wants is that even if he can''t put her and the child first, he can put her and the child on the same level as the people of Jiangshan and Daling.

    But he certainly couldn''t.

    Fortunately, her heart has long since cooled, and she no longer has any hope of him.

    But no matter what, the Ji family was uprooted and Ji Yi died, it was a happy thing, she was actually in a good mood.

    *

    On this side, Shao Zhongxi and Shao Shuting were in Shao Youyue''s place, and on the other side, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went back to Grandpa''s place from the same way, but they stopped on the riverside path on the way and did not rush back to Grandpa''s place.

    When she was in the bamboo forest, she was so obvious. After Jiang Yue stopped, she said, "I used to have two subordinates, one named Shao Shuting and the other named Huo Wenqing. Your third uncle''s name is Shao Shuting, but he has a long Huo Wenqing''s appearance, that''s why I called him Huo Wenqing at the beginning."

 Chapter 864ï¼š I can catch it alive

    Chapter 864 I have a way to capture it alive

    "It seems now," she continued, "that loyal and courageous marquis should be called Huo Wenqing, but he looks like my subordinate Shao Shuting. My subordinate Shao Shuting has a mole."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded, indicating that he understood. He just guessed it was like this.

    He wasn''t surprised at all, and she didn''t say anything.

    He''s so smart, and he''s been with her the longest, and he still knows her very well, so it''s normal for him to guess by himself.

    Although it is a big New Year''s Eve, the path is deserted, and there is no one else at all, but Jiang Yue looked around before saying again: "We talked about it before, the reason why you were reborn was probably because you had many mysteries in your previous life. If you haven¡¯t solved it, you need to solve it in this life, and the family will naturally get better because of this. Now, you must be more sure of this. It¡¯s just that you were reborn for this, so what am I for?¡±

    Without waiting for him to speak, she said again: "Originally, seeing that your third uncle called Shao Shuting''s name, but he looked exactly like another subordinate of mine, I think you have seen him in your last life, although it''s a coincidence, but I still feel that , it should be a coincidence, but now there is another Huo Wenqing... If this is the same as me, it is from another world, even if it is dressed, it is fine, but it is not, they are the people here... ¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, she frowned slightly.

    She couldn''t figure it out.

    Xue Yan couldn''t figure it out either, so he said, "There are too few clues about this. If you wear it for what, there will be clues in the future."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue nodded, agreeing with her. Immediately, naturally, there was nothing to think about, and he couldn''t figure it out either, so he could only wait for the next clue to emerge.

    And she doesn''t know when the next clue will come out, so she doesn''t need to think about it, just wait.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue changed the subject: "Xuanyuanyi, don''t worry, if he really sends someone here, I have a way to capture his people alive."

    "Yeah." He had seen how amazing she was, which he naturally believed very much.

    "If he''s reborn, you''ll have to prepare more."

    Xue Yan sighed and nodded, "Yeah." If he was sure that Xuanyuan Yi was really reborn, he would have to prepare more.

    Xuanyuanyi had no common people in his heart, and in fact he didn''t have a big ling. Otherwise, he would never have used the hands of other countries in his previous life to destroy the Shao family and the Zhennan Army, leaving the entire southern part of the world devastated and bloodshed.

    Xuanyuanyi is the kind of person who can do whatever it takes as long as he benefits.

    If this is reborn, although there is no Ji Family faction to use, he can use others through what he knows, even if it is collaborating with the enemy and treason.

    "In your last life, did you live longer or did he live longer?" Suddenly, Jiang Yue looked at him and asked.

    "Me." He sighed again. "I outlived him by more than ten years. He was born weak, and even if he was reborn, he should only live to be in his twenties at most."

    Jiang Yue, who was not afraid at all, immediately said: "Then don''t be afraid."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. There is no need to be afraid. The main reason is that Xuanyuan Yi can do everything, and the people are still very likely to suffer.

    There is nothing else to say, Jiang Yue said: "Let''s go, let''s go back."

    "Um."

    The two continued to pass the path and took a detour back to Grandpa.

    But as soon as they went around the village from the trail, they saw their fourth brother came out of the uncle''s house.

 Chapter 865ï¼š refuse to come?

    Chapter 865 Refused to come?

    They wanted to keep the third and fifth brothers in the military camp very well, and they wrote a letter from the family and brought money back, and their third brother also made a contribution. Brother is also happy.

    But before they opened their mouths, their fourth brother saw them, strode towards them, and hurriedly said: "It''s already four quarters of noon, the food is about to get cold, and the aunt''s house hasn''t come yet. , Grandpa was a little anxious, worried about what happened, so Dad asked me to take a look. There are still horses at home, but there is no carriage cover. I can only put on a scooter and it will be done soon. You go back, don''t I was swaying outside, and my mother just asked me why you have been home for so long."

    Without waiting for them to say anything, their fourth brother hurried to their stable.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    The third brother and the fifth brother should wait to talk about it, this aunt''s family doesn''t know what happened.

    So, the two continued to go to Grandpa''s place, but before they entered the uncle''s house, they saw the eldest uncle Du Shanqiang and cousin Du Hongguo coming, but the aunt Xue Daxi was nowhere to be seen.

    It was obviously the eldest uncle who was guarding the shop, but the aunt did not come...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first looked at each other again, and then they turned their heads towards the inside and said to the old man Xue and the others in the courtyard, "The eldest uncle and cousin Hongguo are here."

    "Here? Hurry up, go and call your fourth brother to stop the carriage." Xue Dafu was the first to rush out.

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan responded, and then went to tell their fourth brother.

    Their fourth brother just moved the scooter out, but it hasn''t been put on yet. I heard that the eldest uncle and the others were here, but the aunt didn''t come, so I immediately felt different. I didn''t care about the scooter, and held each of them in one hand. , then came to Grandpa again in a hurry.

    Du Shanqiang and Du Hongguo just arrived, and they just greeted Old Man Xue and the others. Naturally, Old Man Xue and the others asked why Xue Daxi didn''t come.

    The fifteen-year-old Du Hongguo immediately lowered his head.

    Du Shanqiang also blushed.

    "Brother-in-law, why are you like this?" Aunt Xue Xiaoxi saw this and immediately opened her mouth with dissatisfaction. "Why didn''t my sister come? You have to be accurate. Didn''t you see that everyone was worried, and you didn''t even look at how old Dad was. If you were accurate, it would save Dad worrying."

    The old man Xue looked at Du Shanqiang and Du Hongguo with only crutches, his old eyes were full of worry about his eldest daughter.

    "Shan Qiang!" Xue Dafu and Xue Dagui were also extremely dissatisfied, and immediately shouted.

    Du Shanqiang then faltered and said with dodging eyes: "No, it''s fine. Everyone is fine. Just stay in the shop and refuse to come with me and Hongguo."

    At the end, his face turned the color of pig liver.

    Liu Guixia said, "Aren''t you guarding the shop, why do you insist on staying in the shop and refuse to come?"

    "Just, just refuse to come." Du Shanqiang said.

    "Hongguo, say it!" Xue Xiaoxi immediately asked Du Hongguo.

    Du Hongguo immediately cried: "I don''t know. I don''t know. Grandma won''t let me say it. Woohoo..."

    "Good boy, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." Liu Guixia hurriedly hugged Du Hongguo to comfort her.

    Du Hongguo was out of breath crying in Liu Guixia''s arms.

    When Du Shanqiang saw this, he could only kneel down to the old man Xue, and he could only say honestly: "Dad, Daxi is really fine, and everyone is doing well in the third brother''s rice noodle shop, that is, my father and mother, my father and mother flowers. For nearly five taels of silver, she bought me a concubine with a very poor family, and she was angry, so she refused to take me and Hongguo back to her parents'' house, so we had to come by ourselves."

 Chapter 866ï¼š Dont let that happen!

    Chapter 866 It''s not like this!

    Bought a concubine?

    Old man Xue got anxious when he saw his granddaughter cry like that, but before he could show it, he heard what his eldest son-in-law said, which made him immediately stunned.

    Xue Dafu and the others were also stunned, they didn''t expect it at all.

    But Jiang Yue''s eyes turned cold.

    Xue Yan''s face was also not good-looking.

    Xue Sihu naturally also looked bad.

    Because the three of them knew in their hearts that Du Shanqiang''s family was very poor, and since he started working in a rice noodle shop, he has been able to live a good life, but it was only acceptable in a farm family, and Du Shanqiang was alone for a few months. How can I buy a concubine? It must have used the wages of Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo.

    "I didn''t expect my parents to buy me a concubine..." Speaking of which, Du Shanqiang cried, "That day, my parents sent someone a message to tell me to go back, and I thought it was my dad coughing. For a few days, I didn''t see you. I wanted to see the doctor, so I went back. When I went back, I found out that I had bought a concubine for me, and told me to go back and have a concubine with my concubine. I said that there are three kinds of unfilial piety. Son, I don''t want to take a break, so I can only buy me a concubine, I can''t help it, just... just..."

    Xue Dagui is thick-skinned, and as soon as he reacted, he salivated and said, "Just get married with someone, right?"

    Du Shanqiang''s face turned even redder, obviously.

    "Yoyo, I''m sorry." Xue Dagui joked.

    made Du Shanqiang desperate to find a hole in the ground to get in. He is thin-skinned.

    "Fourth Brother!" Xue Xiaoxi shouted. "Your eldest sister was bullied, why are you still doing this! Don''t look at where he got the money to buy a concubine, it''s not because the third brother''s family is kind enough to let him work in the shop! Also, nearly five taels of silver, he The wages for a few months are at most nearly two taels of silver, where does that come from, it must have used the wages of my sister and Hongguo!"

    "That''s right." Finally, Xue Dagui also reacted, and immediately said with a drooling smile: "Shan Qiang, why are you less than me? No one prevents you from buying a concubine, but you use your wife and daughter''s money to buy a concubine. , it''s very impersonal. If you have the ability, you can buy a concubine with your own money."

    Xue Dafu hummed angrily. Their family wanted to help his eldest sister''s family, but not like this!

    Du Hongguo was still crying in Liu Guixia''s arms, and Liu Guixia naturally comforted her.

    Xue Gouzi and the others, because they were juniors, they just stood aside and watched without knowing what to say.

    The little uncle didn''t have much to say, so he could only stand and watch.

    The old man Xue was calm, leaning on crutches to sit down.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurried over and helped their grandfather to sit down slowly.

    Xue Sihu saw that his grandfather was seated, so he brought on the smile that he always used to see everyone: "Eldest uncle, since you have already said it, let''s make it clearer. When did aunt know that you have a concubine."

    He hasn''t been in the shop for the past two days. There was nothing wrong with his aunt before, and he must have known it only in the past two days!

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt the same way. They didn''t listen to their fourth brother saying that something was wrong with the aunt before, but it was wrong for Du Shanqiang to take over the job of guarding the shop. Naturally, they all looked at Du Shanqiang. .

    Du Shanqiang had no face to say, but everyone looked at him. In the end, he still said: "New Year''s Eve..."

    "Heh," Xue Sihu smiled, "you are too embarrassed to say it. Although the aunt is married to your family and belongs to your family, but the money she earned through hard work, where do you want to spend it? Tell her in advance, it''s still so serious."

 Chapter 867ï¼š swirl of air

    Chapter 867 The Circulation of Qi

    "Didn''t I know before." Du Shanqiang defended.

    "Then you found out later, why didn''t you say it?" Xue Sihu was also welcome. "Didn''t you go back to consummate the house with others that day? It''s been a long time."

    "Afterwards, yes, it was my parents who didn''t let me say it, for fear of your aunt making trouble..." Du Shanqiang''s voice was very low.

    Xue Xiaoxi finally couldn''t listen anymore: "Why are you afraid that my sister will make trouble! Is it okay that my elder sister will make trouble! It''s not that you are doing this wrong!"

    Xue Sihu just asked again: "Why did you have to rush to guard the shop that day?"

    If it was before, he might have saved face for this eldest uncle, but this eldest uncle is obviously not clear now.

    Du Shanqiang couldn''t get off the stage at all, but he could only say: "It''s not that I want to keep the shop, it''s my parents who asked me to...let me take this job..."

    "Then, why is my aunt guarding the shop there?" Xue Sihu asked sharply. If he doesn''t deal with this matter, his two precious children will come.

    And he is their fourth brother, how can he not be there, and his two precious children have to solve this matter.

    Du Shanqiang refused to speak.

    At this time, Du Hongguo cried and said loudly, "It was my grandparents who knew that the shopkeeper would pay more wages, so they asked my father to take over this job, but at that time, they asked my father to go home for the New Year and leave my mother alone. The shop is guarding the shop, and my mother is not allowed to go home. My mother felt strange, so she secretly went home to have a look, and then she found out that my father had a concubine. Now, today, I see that my mother is still wiping tears in the shop, woo woo... Grandpa and grandpa didn''t allow me to say it, and said that if I dared to say it, I would just find someone to marry me, woo woo... Grandpa!" Du Hongguo suddenly pounced on old man Xue''s lap, "My mother is bitter, grandpa!"

    Old man Xue wanted to touch his granddaughter''s head on his lap with trembling hands, but his old eyes couldn''t hold it, so he burst into tears.

    "It''s not a thing! It''s not a thing!" Xue Dafu turned around angrily. "Let''s go, Sihu, let''s go to town and bring your aunt back! I didn''t bully people like that!"

    What kind of life did his eldest sister live!

    "Hey." Xue Sihu was too lazy to talk nonsense with Du Shanqiang, so he was busy setting up the scooter again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan quickly followed.

    "Third brother, wait for me, I''ll go too!" Xue Dagui chased after Xue Dafu.

    "Don''t go with you, just go with me, father and uncle, and you stay at home, so that nothing happens at home." Xue Sihu said while putting the scooter on the horse.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to their uncle''s yard, they saw their grandfather crying and saying to Du Shanqiang, "We are overjoyed that I didn''t give you a son, so you have no incense all the time, right? Stay with you, but your family is like this... your family is sorry and we are overjoyed."

    "Father..." Du Shanqiang also burst into tears.

    "Why is Hongguo your own daughter? Your parents threatened Hongguo and said that when Hongguo is married, don''t you know what to say for Hongguo?" Old man Xue burst into tears. "filial piety is filial piety, but...how did I marry my daughter to such a person."

    At the end, old man Xue closed his eyes and kept crying.

    "Father!"

    "grandfather!"

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Xiaoxi, Liu Guixia, Xue Gouzi and others were very worried.

 Chapter 868ï¼š you can say what you think

    Chapter 868 Say what you think

    Old Man Xue opened his eyes, and while weeping, he shook his head with a smile, "I''m fine, what''s going on is that we are overjoyed, she hasn''t had a good day..." As he spoke, the tears kept falling from his eyes. . "She never said it, but I know it. My old bones know it... But I don''t want her to worry about me so much, so I pretend not to know... I pretend not to know..."

    "Grandpa, don''t cry." Jiang Yue stretched out her little hand and wiped Grandpa''s tears.

    Xue Yan was also wiping tears for Grandpa.

    "Good boy, good boy." The old man Xue immediately hugged Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into his arms, crying and laughing. These are his heart. "Hey, grandpa doesn''t cry, grandpa doesn''t cry." Immediately, another veteran wiped away his tears.

    "Brother-in-law, you better go!" Xue Xiaoxi said to Du Shanqiang, who was still kneeling on the ground, for fear that her father would cry again.

    Du Shanqiang didn''t want to irritate old man Xue''s father-in-law any more. If it was really irritating, he would be able to bear it.

    But when he stood up, he stood up, but before he left, the old man Xue stopped him: "Don''t go, wait for the big joy to come, in front of us, you have all made it clear, your family..." The old man The throat was choked again, "You can''t bully us like this."

    Without waiting for Du Shanqiang to say anything, the old man laughed again, greeted everyone, and stood up, holding little Jiang Yue in one hand and Xue Yan in the other, "Let''s go, let''s go first. Eat, but don''t go hungry."

    That''s what he said, but when he was actually eating, the old man only ate a little, because he was afraid that everyone would worry about him and would not eat, so he ate a little.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Liu Guixia and others also only ate a little.

    Du Hongguo was also persuaded by Liu Guixia to eat some.

    But no one cares about Du Shanqiang.

    Du Shanqiang just stood in the yard, very helpless. He was embarrassed to eat when others didn''t tell him to eat.

    And Liu Guixia, Xue Xiaoxi and others were all angry, so naturally no one would call him.

    Xue Sihu, Xue Dafu, and Xue Dagui went to pick up Xue Daxi from the shop in the town, but they didn''t eat, so after everyone finished eating, they still left the rice in the pot. When Xue Sihu and the others came back, some dishes were hot again, and they can eat.

    When Xue Sihu and the others brought Xue Daxi back, as soon as Xue Daxi entered the door and saw her father, her tears fell uncontrollably.

    She used to be able to hold back every time, but this time she didn''t know what was going on, so she couldn''t hold back.

    The person was clearly shedding tears, but he kept saying to her father Xue Laohan with a smile: "Dad, I''m fine. I''m really fine. Look at you, why are you still crying? They said I''m fine."

    Old Man Xue asked Xue Sihu and the others to eat first, and Xue Sihu and the others said they would eat later. Only then did Old Man Xue sit down again, let out a long sigh, and then asked the eldest daughter who was wiping tears next to him: "Daxi, tell Dad honestly. , although your eldest brother and second brother accompany their daughter-in-law back to their parents'' house, they are not here, but your third brother, fourth brother and younger sister are all here, you can say what you think."

    Everyone looked at Xue Daxi.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also looked at their aunt.

    They have to see what their aunt is thinking before deciding how to help their aunt.

    Xue Daxi is a middle-aged woman. Her face was a little dark because she had worked hard in the sun for a long time. She had frostbite on her hands, and the knuckles of both hands were even deformed due to being soaked in cold water for many years.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 869ï¼š At most its just a riot?

    Chapter 869 Is it just a riot at most?

    Seeing her sniffling, she regained her spirits and smiled with old man Xue: "Dad, it''s all like this, I won''t hide it from you, I can bear everything else, even if he is a concubine, I can also Forbearance, who prevented me from having a son. But he used my wages and Hongguo''s wages to buy that concubine to enter the house. I couldn''t bear it. Depending on what his parents meant, my future wages would also be used to raise that concubine. If that The concubine really gave birth to a son, and it''s even more incredible. My family Hongguo can''t get anything I''ve worked so hard for. I don''t want anything. I just want to save my wages for Hongguo to buy a dowry when the time comes. She can get married decently, with a little dowry, and she can be more confident in her husband''s family. I also told him a long time ago that the wages will go to him first, and then they will be used for Hongguo-"

    Before she could finish speaking, Du Shanqiang said: "I didn''t expect my parents to use that money to buy me a concubine, I just wanted to put the money with my parents and let my parents collect them for us. Wearing-"

    But Xue Daxi didn''t wait for Du Shanqiang to finish speaking, and went straight to the old man Xue and continued: "Father, if you don''t dislike me coming back, I-I want to make up with him."

    Speaking of this, Xue Daxi''s tears came out almost instantly.

    If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t get on, and she didn''t know why she stayed in that house, she wouldn''t say such things.

    Jiang Yue felt that although this aunt was born and raised here, she was not that stupid.

    Xue Yan just sighed in his heart.

    In the last life, Du Shanqiang had no money to take a concubine because his family was always poor?

    Until Cousin Hongguo was eighteen years old, that is, three years later, seeing that his aunt''s stomach still did not move, not only Du Shanqiang gave up, but Du Shanqiang''s parents also gave up, and decided to keep Cousin Hongguo at home to recruit a son-in-law. After it is broken, it can be regarded as a person who has a pension and a death.

    When he went into office, the aunt also rose with the tide, and the life of the aunt''s family became better and better, but at that time, Du Shanqiang''s parents passed away, and no one gave Du Shanqiang a concubine. Du Shanqiang himself He was still honest, and he never thought about taking a concubine, and had been living a good life with his aunt.

    In short, in his last life, Du Shanqiang never took a concubine.

    "Great joy!" Du Shanqiang couldn''t believe it, he didn''t expect his daughter-in-law to have this idea at all. He originally thought that at most it would be a commotion, and after a while, what should be done or what should be done, and felt that this matter will always pass.

    "Good! Good!" Xue old man repeated two good words. "Dad won''t dislike you. Dad is still here. You can come back at any time here. Your big brother will not look at you and ignore it."

    Xue Dafu immediately stated: "My family has rooms in both the new house and the old house. If you come back and where you want to live, just tell the third brother."

    Xue Dagui smiled and said: "Daxi, if you want to live in my house, you can also live in my house, and if I go home and live, you can also cook for my fourth brother, so that my skinless fourth brother can have it. To eat hot food, who asked your fourth brother, I don''t even have a daughter-in-law."

    "Hey." Xue Daxi nodded with tears in his eyes. Dad and brothers have always been kind to herself, she knows that.

    "No, no," finally, Du Shanqiang panicked, "What''s going on with you guys, everyone else is persuading me to make peace, but not to leave, what about you..."

    Xue Xiaoxi immediately choked: "Why, I still want my sister to be in your house and be a slave for your family! What does that concubine have to do with my sister, why do you want my sister to earn money to support her!"

 Chapter 870ï¼š Justified?

    Chapter 870 Is it right?

    "I didn''t let your sister earn money to support her," Du Shanqiang was very anxious. "In the future, your sister will take all the wages your sister earns. I won''t give it to my parents in the future, will you?"

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Uncle, did your parents agree? You dare to say that."

    Du Shanqiang was choked instantly. He didn''t want to spend the hard-earned money of his daughter-in-law, but his parents really didn''t think so... His parents both thought that when his daughter-in-law married him, she belonged to this family, and the money she earned also belonged to this family. Money, they use this money, it is only natural...

    Besides, they are not using the money for themselves, but for the sake of incense at home, which is more of a matter of course...

    Xue Daxi''s expression became cold: "Du Shanqiang, you still agree to reconcile, otherwise, I will not work outside, nor will I work, so I will stay at your house and be a lazy woman, your parents will also let you leave mine."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that their aunt was still very clear-headed.

    It seems that even without their help, their aunt can get herself out of that home.

    This is actually the best.

    shows that their aunt is determined.

    Even if Du Shanqiang''s parents regret it in the future and let Du Shanqiang come to their aunt to get back together, their aunt will not be soft-hearted. It can be considered once and for all.

    "Why should I agree, I disagree!" Du Shanqiang said very excitedly. "If you don''t do anything, you don''t do anything. It''s not that I don''t have any wages. The big deal is that I can support a whole family with my own wages, and I won''t starve to death!"

    "Yeah," Xue Dagui suddenly laughed, "You''re really interesting, you''re already like this, my third brother''s shop still needs you to work?"

    Du Shanqiang immediately turned pale.

    "You... Daxi is still at our house, the Four Tigers shouldn''t¡ª"

    "No, I will!" Xue Sihu cut off his lack of confidence. "As long as my aunt speaks, I will."

    Xue Daxi said: "Four Tigers, you used to see my face and let us work in the shop. Don''t let us go in the future. No matter if I and him are divorced or not, don''t let us go. Even if I starve to death at their house, don''t let me."

    "Understood aunt." Xue Sihu responded immediately.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just watched silently.

    Their aunt obviously doesn''t need their help.

    "Aren''t you bullying people?" Du Shanqiang looked like you were bullying people too much.

    "Why, are you still trying to bully us to the end?" Liu Guixia said immediately. "I can see it clearly. You refuse to reconcile because you feel that as long as the joy is in your home, you will always be able to work in my shop, right! You are so beautiful!"

    "Shameless!" Xue Xiaoxi also scolded.

    Du Shanqiang''s face immediately turned the color of pig liver again.

    refused to reconcile. On the one hand, he really had feelings for Xue Daxi, but on the other hand, he was really worried that if he left, he would not be able to work in the shop.

    The night his parents asked him to go back to concubine his concubine, they told him that it was just to take a concubine for him, not to divorce Xue Daxi, and also said that if he forced him to divorce Xue Daxi, he would definitely not be able to stay in the shop. He worked there, and they wouldn''t do that stupid thing, so they just bought him a concubine.

    Finally, the old man Xue opened his mouth again and sighed: "Shan Qiang, feel your conscience, think about how happy your family has been to us over the years, and see if you can still say no and leave."

 Chapter 871ï¼š Just pretend Im dead

    Chapter 871 Treat me as dead

    Du Shanqiang felt ashamed.

    Seeing her father like this, and knowing that her father was going to agree and leave, Du Hongguo hurriedly asked her mother, "Mother, what should I do?"

    "Of course you followed me." Xue Daxi said.

    Du Hongguo immediately nodded happily: "Yeah!" Dad is too filial, if grandparents are good, that''s all, but grandparents are not good, nor are they good to her, mother is the best to her, she Naturally want to be with her mother.

    Hearing this, Du Shanqiang exclaimed excitedly: "Even if Heli, Hongguo is my daughter, how can I follow you!"

    This daughter is his.

    Not to mention how long it has been since the concubine entered the door, she doesn''t know if she can give birth or not. What if she can''t give birth? He can''t have a child without him, can he?

    Although the daughter cannot inherit the incense, she can still recruit children and give him a retirement.

    Besides, his parents would definitely not agree.

    "Mother..." Du Hongguo immediately burst into tears. If there is no mother, she will stay in that house, and she will not have a good life.

    When mother was there, there was always a mother who was kind to her.

    Xue Daxi hugged her daughter, "Then I will not reconcile, and I will not work in the future. If your parents can bear it, then so be it."

    Du Shanqiang was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Xue Daxi to suddenly break up again, but before he had time to be happy, he saw Xue Daxi looking at Old Man Xue and the others, and said to Old Man Xue and the others, "Father, leave me alone, I will handle my own affairs myself, if you are really good for me, treat me as dead in the future."

    When she died?

    Then he still can''t go to the shop and continue to work?

    Du Shanqiang was stunned.

    Then, panic again.

    His parents are old and don''t usually work. Even if his concubine can work, she is not as strong as his wife, and she doesn''t work as quickly as his wife. If his wife really doesn''t do any work, He doesn''t have the job of the shop again, and he can''t work in the shop anymore. It is estimated that his wife will not let his daughter continue to work in the shop to earn money. He can only grow crops by himself. Start this family?

    "Great joy!" Xue Dafu was the first to speak in a hurry, wanting to say something.

    Xue Sihu hurriedly cut off Xue Dafu''s words, "Father, let''s go to the aunt, otherwise the aunt would rather be dead."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also pulled Xue Dafu''s clothes.

    I don''t want Xue Dafu''s bad things.

    The aunt is still stronger, and it is better for the aunt to solve this matter by herself. How much can be solved is how much they can solve, and finally they will come to the end.

    One is for once and for all, and the other is to prevent the aunt from feeling more owed to their family in the future.

    can make their aunt feel that they owe less and owe less.

    If it wasn''t for the aunt''s feelings, they actually had a way to solve this problem now.

    Xue Dafu was very incapable of thinking when he was rich, but when the three smartest members of the family stopped him, he still had some reaction, so he naturally shut his mouth and didn''t say anything.

    Actually, he didn''t understand what Jiang Yue and the others really meant. He just knew that the three smartest ones in their family would definitely not care about his eldest sister.

    Since the three smartest ones in their family will never leave his eldest sister alone, what should he worry about?

    "Hongguo, let''s go, let''s go back to that house." Without waiting for Old Man Xue and the others to say anything, Xue Daxi took a piece of her daughter Du Hongguo and left.

    Extremely decisive.

    Du Shanqiang was in a hurry and panic, but he could only follow quickly.

 Chapter 872ï¼š In their Xue family, someone has become an official!

    Chapter 872 In their Xue family, someone has become an official!

    When Du Shanqiang and the others left Huaishu Village, Xue Sihu comforted the old man Xue: "Grandpa, don''t be sad, don''t worry, people like Du Shanqiang''s parents, you have lived so old, you must have met. There are more than one or two. They can''t stand the aunt not doing any work. It''s even a little hard for the aunt to want Hongguo to leave the house with her, but if they can''t stand it, it will naturally be easy. They didn''t like it. Hongguo is a girl, and it''s not good for Hongguo, otherwise, she wouldn''t say anything about marrying Hongguo to someone."

    "Yes. Yes." Old man Xue thought this was the reason, and nodded slowly, but he still couldn''t be happy.

    In order to make their grandfather happy, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and then Xue Yan said, "Grandpa, I said to go home with Yuebao, but it wasn''t actually going home, it was someone from the village looking for us and telling us. Let''s say that the third and fifth brothers are very good in the barracks, and the third brother has also made contributions in the barracks, and now he is the commander of thousands."

    Xue Sihu immediately looked at his two precious children, and then just laughed.

    "Captain of Thousands? What Commander of Thousands?" Liu Guixia asked anxiously.

    Xue Dafu didn''t know what a thousand commander was, but he was very happy. No matter what, his third son has made a contribution! It''s a good thing to do!

    Old Man Xue, Xue Xiaoxi, Xue Dagui and others also looked at Xue Yan in confusion.

    Xue Yan said: "The captain of the thousand is the name of the military attache, and there are a thousand people under him."

    "Three tigers become officials?!!!" Not only did the old man Xue stand up excitedly, but Xue Dafu and the others were also extremely excited. In their Xue family, someone has become an official!

    Xue Sihu was also surprised. It''s not that they are shocked to be an official, but that there are a thousand people underneath. If you have made meritorious deeds, you are the captain of a thousand. Obviously, the captain of a thousand is the name of a military attache, but if you have a thousand people, that official is not small...

    His third brother can.

    Then, Xue Sihu laughed again.

    Only Jiang Yue is still calm.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded with a smile. "The third brother is an official."

    "There are 1,000 people below, so the official should be very big, right?" Xue Dafu rubbed his hands together, dying of excitement.

    Liu Guixia was also so excited that she stared straight at her little son, as if you were about to say something.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It''s quite big, it''s the fourth grade."

    "Fourth Grade?!!!" Xue Dafu''s eyes widened immediately. He knew that the magistrate was a ninth-rank talent.

    "It''s so big!" The old man Xue was also very excited, and naturally very happy.

    "Third brother, there is really blue smoke on our Xue family''s ancestral grave." Xue Dagui was also very excited. He will have a nephew who will be a high official in the future!

    "Ah, the bodhisattva blesses you, really the bodhisattva blesses you." Liu Guixia folded her hands happily and kept talking about the bodhisattva''s blessing.

    "Third brothers and three sisters-in-law, congratulations, the three tigers are too promising." Xue Xiaoxi congratulated.

    The little uncle is also very happy to congratulate. There is a relative who is an official, even if he speaks out, his face is bright.

    Xue Gouzi and sister-in-law''s children are also very happy. Their three tiger brothers have become high officials!

    Xue Sihu was happy with everyone for a while before laughing and said, "Don''t spread the word about this first, the provincial Du Shanqiang''s parents will die with the aunt. Before Xiao Shi was full of moon, the aunt didn''t want to come. , isn''t it because Du Shanqiang''s parents know that our life is better, and they insist on the aunt coming back to walk around with us more? I''m so angry that the aunt doesn''t come back very often, at most one time to visit relatives during the New Year."

 Chapter 873ï¼š Guangzong Yaozu

    Chapter 873 Guangzong Yaozu

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia and the others nodded.

    Old man Xue naturally kept nodding his head, agreeing very much.

    Although it is to persuade peace and not to leave, it is obvious that his eldest daughter will have a better life after leaving, and will never be bullied by Du Shanqiang''s parents again. Life is not afraid of hardships, but his eldest daughter has always been bitter in her heart. He is a father, no matter what, he naturally agrees and leaves.

    Besides, now that his grandson Sanhu is an official, if his eldest daughter comes back, no one will dare to bully his eldest daughter, anyway, it is better than being in that in-law''s house.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that everyone agreed with this, so they just looked at each other.

    "However," Old Man Xue couldn''t help but spoke again happily, "Three tigers have become officials. This is a matter of honor and honor. Who doesn''t expect an official in their own family? If I don¡¯t tell the public, I always buy a pig¡¯s head, pay homage to my ancestors, tell my ancestors this great event, and make my ancestors happy.¡±

    Although their roots are not here, they came here because they were fleeing, but every family still worships their ancestors here. .

    "Tomorrow morning I will go to town to buy." Xue Dafu immediately said happily.

    "Father, don''t worry, we will all worship our ancestors together tomorrow." Liu Guixia also blushed.

    "Okay. Okay." Old man Xue still couldn''t keep his mouth shut.

    "Gouzi, you heard it, don''t tell anyone that your cousin Sanhu is a high official." Xue Dagui told his son with a smile.

    "I know dad." Xue Gouzi agreed immediately. Also very happy.

    The little aunt and the little uncle also told their children not to talk nonsense outside, and their children all agreed, and they were naturally very happy.

    *

    Little aunt Xue Xiaoxi is just going back to her parents¡¯ house, but she also has to visit her second uncle, fourth uncle, and their relatives to greet each other for the New Year.

    As in previous years, my aunt''s family will go to the second uncle''s house for dinner in the evening, and they will eat at their house tomorrow morning, and then the lunch will be eaten at the fourth uncle''s house. My sister-in-law will go back.

    Then, today, my aunt''s family will naturally live there.

    According to the habit of visiting relatives in the past, the day after tomorrow, we should go to the aunt''s house for dinner, and the day after tomorrow, we will go to the younger aunt''s house for dinner, but now that something happened to the aunt''s house, naturally we will not go to the aunt''s house, but the day after tomorrow. Go to my aunt''s house for dinner.

    The uncle¡¯s house has no vacant rooms, and their old and new houses have vacant rooms. The aunt¡¯s family naturally lives in their house.

    Because my sister-in-law''s family was going to dinner at the second uncle''s house in the evening, and their family and the second uncle''s house hadn''t moved around for many years, they naturally wouldn''t go, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home with Liu Guixia and the others first.

    The little aunt''s family is still at the grandfather''s place, talking to the grandfather, the uncle and the uncle have not come back.

    When he got home, Jiang Yue took out the family letter written by the third and fifth brothers from his arms.

    Xue Yan also took out the money that the third and fifth brothers brought back.

    "So much." Liu Guixia looked at the banknotes and silver in her hand happily.

    Xue Dafu was still blushing and said with a smile: "You keep it for them. Although they are very good in the military camp, they must be very hard work. We don''t need their money."

    "Hey!" Liu Guixia hurriedly put away the banknotes and money.

    When Liu Guixia came back, she held the family letter written by Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu, smiled and said with tears in her eyes: "Sanhu''s words are better, but Wuhu''s words are still so ugly, this child hates to use his brain the most. Now, it¡¯s too hard for him, it¡¯s nice to be able to write like this, it¡¯s nice.¡±

 Chapter 874ï¼š Can you make fewer mistakes?

    Chapter 874 Can you make fewer mistakes like this?

    smiled, tears still falling.

    But she didn''t need anyone to persuade her. She wiped it off in a hurry and said with a smile, "I''m happy. Someone in our family is an official. Why do I feel like a dream."

    "It''s not a dream." Xue Dafu laughed. He also turned his head and said with a smile to Xue Sihu: "Your third brother has become an official. In the future, you should pay more attention to your business, and we will pay more attention. Even if we can''t help him, we can''t hold him back. It''s not easy for him, and I don''t know what big risks he took to suddenly become such a big official, how long has it been in the barracks, even if the person is good, it must have been dangerous at the time."

    "I know dad, you don''t tell me I also know." Xue Sihu laughed. "Father, I''ll accompany you to buy pig heads tomorrow morning."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Of course it would be nice to have you with me. But, if I knew earlier, the pig at home wouldn''t be in a hurry to kill it."

    "Who would have expected such a happy event." Xue Dafu laughed. "It''s okay, the same goes for the pig''s head that I bought. The ancestors know it. Even if there is no pig head, the ancestors must be happy."

    "That''s true, that''s true." Liu Guixia nodded again and again. This is too honorable.

    Xue Sihu turned sideways, folded his arms, looked at his two precious children who were much shorter than him, and pretended to be angry: "You guys are so outrageous, you didn''t tell me about such a big thing first."

    Knowing that their fourth brother is pretending to be angry, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, and I look at you.

    Liu Guixia smiled dissatisfiedly and patted her fourth son: "Aren''t you in a hurry to see what''s going on at your aunt''s house? Why haven''t they come yet? They also have a chance to talk about it."

    "That''s right." Xue Dafu immediately agreed and was also dissatisfied.

    Xue Sihu couldn''t help laughing immediately: "Father, mother, what are you doing, I can''t make fun of Xiaoyan and Yuebao, look at your precious."

    "Aren''t you also precious? It''s alright. Your father and I are not as smart as you, so I can''t see that you are teasing them." Liu Guixia laughed.

    Xue Dafu also cheered: "You are smarter than me and your mother, then if you were not pulling me, I would have stopped your aunt, now think about it, what if I stopped it, if Du Shan If you refuse to give the red fruit to your aunt, we can''t force it. Let''s see first, your aunt has more brains than me. Although she always has hardships, she knows better than anyone else. Didn''t Nian live for Hongguo, she is the child of Hongguo, if there is no way to do this, she will definitely tell us, but she went back with Hongguo, she should know that Du Shanqiang''s family will definitely suffer. Not her."

    Liu Guixia immediately smiled and said, "You can think so clearly now, and it''s not thanks to the three smartest members of our family who held you back. You will still be like this when there are times like this in the future."

    "That''s for sure, I can definitely make fewer mistakes like this." Xue Dafu laughed happily. In the past, because he always made his own decisions, made his own words, and sometimes was a donkey, his family suffered a lot of grievances.

    If his family hadn''t woken him up, how could he have such a good day at home.

    will definitely not get better because of him.

    Even if it is good, there must be a lot of bad things.

    And although his fourth brother is still very shameless, he can earn his own money to support himself and his dog. Relying on his own wages, he can live better than many people in the village.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu looked at each other.

    It is clear in his heart that Xue Dafu is not afraid of making mistakes, but is afraid of hurting someone in the family because of himself again.

    Ever since he beat Xue Dagui, Zhang Meimei, and Xue Zhuzi out that day last year, he does everything consciously or unconsciously, according to this principle. It has become his habit.

    PS: Thanks to the three babies, "The Fireworks That Never Fall", "End of the World", and "The Wine Is Too Sweet and You Are Too Bitter"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 875ï¼š Also for the good of this home

    Chapter 875 is also for the good of this family

    When Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Xue Erhu, and Yu Hongyan came back, they heard that Du Shanqiang''s family used their aunt''s wages to secretly buy a concubine for Du Shanqiang, and they were not allowed to go home for the Chinese New Year. They were also very angry. .

    But when I heard that their family''s three tigers became officials, and they were still high-ranking officials, they were so happy that they couldn''t express it in words.

    Because old man Xue felt that he belonged to the Xue family, others could not talk about it, but why did he have to tell his eldest son''s family? Tomorrow, everyone will take the pig''s head to worship their ancestors, so wait for Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and the others to come back. , Old Man Xue secretly told Xue Darong and the others about Xue Sanhu''s appointment as an official. Xue Darong and the others were also very happy, and they all came to congratulate Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia.

    However, because of Xue Daxi''s incident, Xue Darong and the others couldn''t help but sigh again and again, but they all agreed with reconciliation.

    They can''t necessarily be of much help, but they also like them.

    *

    Du Shanqiang''s family.

    As soon as Xue Daxi came back, he brought her daughter Du Hongguo into the room.

    Old Man Du and Mrs. Du saw that Xue Daxi didn''t even call her parents, so they immediately became angry, especially Mrs. Du, who opened their mouths and scolded: "If you are a daughter-in-law like this, you are all riding on the head of your in-laws! what!"

    "Mother!" Du Shanqiang rarely spoke loudly with his parents, and was very helpless. "Daxi wants to make peace with me!"

    "What?" Madam Du immediately panicked.

    Old man Du also panicked.

    They never thought that their daughter-in-law, who had been scolded by them for so many years and never repaid her words, would divorce their son.

    Although they also know about Heli, but they have lived for such a long time, and they haven''t seen any woman around to talk about Heli.

    Among the people they know, any woman who does not marry a chicken or a dog or a dog is dead set on her husband.

    "Why do you want to reconcile? Didn''t she just buy you a concubine, but it''s not because her stomach is not up to expectations. At this age, she hasn''t given birth to a son for you yet." Madam Du hurriedly asked .

    "Isn''t it because you took her and Hongguo''s wages and bought me a concubine? You too, even if you have this idea, why don''t you know to wait, wait another year or two, just my wages can do it? , and see what''s going on now."

    "She and Hongguo are also members of this family, why can''t their wages buy you a concubine!" Madam Du said immediately. "This is a major event that our family can inherit. They should have contributed their own efforts. How can we wait for this kind of thing! It doesn''t matter how old you are! If you have a son early, we can help you early. Take it with you!"

    Du Shanqiang couldn''t bear to talk about his parents anymore. His parents are for his own good, but also for the good of this family.

    Old man Du slowly sat down to the side, and while sitting down, he said, "You guys came back from her parents'' home, right? Her parents know? Did you say anything?"

    Before waiting for his son to answer, the old man Du smiled and said, "They definitely don''t agree with Heli, who is not persuaded to leave. Besides, Heli is better than being told by Hugh, and it is inevitable that he has not been married before. It will still be said, everyone who is not afraid of people gossiping, they must be afraid of it."

    Du Shanqiang: "They are also in favor of reconciliation."

    "What, what." Old Man Du almost fell off his chair.

    Mrs. Du became even more panicked and asked Old Man Du, "Old man, old man, what should I do? What should I do? If this is really divorced, how can Shan Qiang go to work in her third brother''s shop in the future? Our family is here. It¡¯s rare to have three people working in the shop, and the days just passed.¡±

 Chapter 876ï¼š That girl film dare to do this? !

    Chapter 876 That girl dares to do this? !

    Without waiting for the old man Du to speak, Du Shanqiang said: "Sihu no longer let me go to work in the shop, depending on the meaning of Daxi, she and Hongguo will not go to work in the shop in the future, they will just be lazy at home and do nothing. Don''t do it."

    "It''s against them!" Madam Du called out immediately. "It''s okay to be overjoyed, that girl Hongguo dares to do this? See if I don''t cut her skin!"

    "Okay, alright," Old Man Du said angrily, "every time you want to fight Hongguo, which time have you not been protected by Daxi? Hongguo is Daxi''s life, you can secretly screw her twice, and threaten her not to be with Daxi. Say."

    Mrs. Du was still annoyed.

    Du Laohan thought for a while before saying to his son: "Shan Qiang, don''t worry too much, Daxi is angry now, as long as you don''t agree with Heli, it will be fine when she gets angry. You don''t have to worry too much about work. , the people of her parents'' family will not ignore her, sooner or later you will be able to go back to the shop to work. When she gets angry, she will definitely return to work in the shop with a piece of red fruit. "

    "But father," Du Shanqiang was not as optimistic as his father, "I told her parents about the big joy, and she will be considered dead in the future. She also said that even if she starved to death in our house, I would not let the four tigers allow me again. Go to the shop to work."

    But Old Man Du took it all seriously: "It''s said that she''s angry, who wouldn''t say a few angry words? No matter what, you can''t leave. Our family looks like this, her parents'' life is so good without her. With the help of my mother''s family, our family has to be the same as before, and we may not even be able to eat a piece of meat all year round."

    "Yeah," Madam Du also said, "Shan Qiang, don''t worry, her parents won''t leave her alone. As long as she''s still here, we don''t have to worry about anything."

    "But...I..." Du Shanqiang hesitated, "I wanted to promise to make peace with her, but she wanted Hongguo to leave the house with her, so I didn''t agree, she just came back with me. "

    "You''re stupid, you want to promise to make peace with her!" Old Man Du and Mrs. Du both scolded. "How big of a face is she, she still wants to take Hongguo out of this house! In the future, when Hongguo is married, we can still get a dowry, and can we take her away from this house for nothing? Let''s have her big dream!"

    "But...but..." Du Shanqiang blushed, "Her father asked me to touch my conscience..."

    When Mrs. Du heard this, she immediately exploded with anger and shouted, "We don''t have enough consciences?! She has been in our family for so many years, and she hasn''t given birth to a son for you. We haven''t given her up!"

    "My in-laws are going too far." Old Man Du was also very angry. Immediately, he said: "However, Shan Qiang, you should coax your daughter-in-law more, so that her anger can pass quickly, and you can go back to the shop to work and earn money. If it really doesn''t work, tell her, Said that when Er Niu gave birth to a son for you, she would drive Er Niu away and let Er Niu''s son be her son and call her mother. With incense in our family, she can also have a son to rely on. Is this okay? "

    He Erniu is the concubine Du Shanqiang and Du Laohan bought for Du Shanqiang.

    He Erniu just came back from a visit. When she heard this, she immediately froze in the yard and did not enter the main room.

    "Father, this is not good..." Du Shanqiang felt a little uneasy. If Er Niu gave birth to a son for him, then Er Niu would contribute too much to his family, so she couldn''t drive Er Niu away.

    "What''s wrong! We bought her in the first place! It''s alright," Old Man Du became impatient. "In short, you should stabilize your daughter-in-law, and you must not divorce your daughter-in-law, otherwise both my mother and I will forgive me. Not you!"

 Chapter 877ï¼š Or big boy?

    Chapter 877 Still a big guy?

    "That''s right!" Madam Du immediately agreed.

    Du Shanqiang had no choice but to go to the room and coax his daughter-in-law.

    Xue Daxi originally ignored Du Shanqiang, but when he heard Du Shanqiang say something shameless, when Er Niu gave him a son, let the son be her son, call her mother, so that she can also When there was a time to rely on her, she immediately angered her, and directly threw Du Shanqiang out.

    slammed the door shut.

    was also bolted from the inside.

    At night, Du Shan was not allowed to enter the room.

    Du Shanqiang saw that his parents hadn''t slept yet, and he still looked at him. He couldn''t sleep outside in front of his parents, so he could only go to He Erniu''s room.

    He Erniu saw him coming, she was very happy at first, and then she cried: "Brother Shan Qiang, I heard it all afternoon. When I give birth to a son for you, you will drive me away."

    "Ah, this..." Du Shanqiang was at a loss.

    It was also at this time that He Erniu knelt down to Du Shanqiang: "Brother Shanqiang, don''t you push me to walk, let me be a slave or a maid, but don''t push me to walk? My parents sold me. Now, if you guys drive me away, where can I go, Brother Shanqiang? Uuu...I will be your slave, and I will serve you and Sister Daxi when the time comes. I don''t even say that the son was born to me, just treat it as Is it okay for Sister Daxi to be her own?"

    Du Shanqiang originally thought that this matter would disturb his conscience, but now He Erniu was crying and kneeling down to beg him. , while saying: "Don''t worry, I, Du Shanqiang, will not do such a conscienceless thing."

    "Thank you Brother Shanqiang, thank you Brother Shanqiang." He Erniu cried and laughed.

    After saying a few more words, Du Shanqiang felt that his parents should have fallen asleep, so he said: "You go to sleep, I''ll go to sleep outside." Daxi was still angry, he better not stay with Er Niu for the night.

    But Er Niu blushed and held him back: "Brother Shan Qiang...you...you...don''t go."

    Although He Erniu looks very ordinary, but she is only eighteen, standing with Xue Daxi, Xue Daxi is not like a sister, but like He Erniu''s mother, plus these days, He Erniu is sensible and sensible. Intimate, never let him have any embarrassment, Du Shanqiang had a lot of goodwill towards this concubine.

    Now He Erniu blushed again and told him not to leave, he was naturally very turbulent. It felt like he was still a big boy.

    This is the feeling that I have long since disappeared with Xue Daxi.

    I also thought that it would be good if I could have a son earlier, not to mention that this second girl was his concubine and his wife long ago, so it is not impossible that he slept in the second girl''s room tonight...

    Thinking of this, Du Shanqiang was also very embarrassed and blushed, but he still stayed in He Erniu''s room.

    *

    The next day, before dawn, Xue Sihu and Xue Dafu drove the carriage to the town to buy pig heads.

    But it was too early. The pigs selling pork in the vegetable market had not yet been killed, and there were people who wanted pig heads. Later, they gave some extra money to buy a pig head.

    Xue Yan also got up before daybreak, but she didn''t rush out of the room, she still trotted in the room.

    Although Jiang Yue woke up before dawn, she didn''t get up in a hurry. She didn''t get up until dawn when she heard that the rest of the family were starting to wake up.

    My aunt and uncle will come to her house for breakfast today.

    Grandpa will also come.

    It''s all said and done, don''t rush to eat breakfast first, and then eat it after buying the pig''s head and offering sacrifices to the ancestors.

 Chapter 878ï¼š Like bandits?

    Chapter 878 Like a bandit?

    But no matter what time you eat breakfast, it''s getting brighter and you have to get up and get busy.

    Liu Guixia, Zizui and others were busy with this breakfast, and they didn''t need Jiang Yue''s help at all, so Jiang Yue followed the second brother Xue Erhu to help clean the inside and outside.

    When Xue Yan was ready and came out, she naturally followed Xue Yan again.

    Xue Yan has been pounding horses for half a month. Although he still can''t tie for an hour, he can still tie two sticks of incense, and the bottom line is naturally a lot more stable.

    People are actually a lot easier than they were at the beginning.

    Unlike the days when I first started sprinting, I felt that my legs and feet were not my own at the end of the day, and I was so tired that I didn¡¯t want to move at all, and I couldn¡¯t get up the next day.

    Now it is estimated that the body is used to it, and it does not feel that big.

    When Xue Sihu and Xue Dafu returned from buying pig heads, they went to worship their ancestors.

    When the people in the village saw it, they all laughed and asked why the ancestor worship was on the third day of the first lunar month, if there was something good.

    Xue Dafu said happily: "It''s nothing good, it''s just that the family wants to eat pig''s head again, so I just took this pig''s head and went to worship the ancestors."

    Generally, after the pig head is sacrificed to the ancestors, it will be brought back to their own home to cook and eat.

    Everyone knows this.

    Xue Yan led his Yuebao and followed him, and only returned with his Yuebao until the ancestors were sacrificed.

    Then it was time for breakfast.

    Although it was a bit late, the food was still quite hot because of Zi Cui and the others helping to take care of the food in the kitchen.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were having breakfast. On the other side, the two dead soldiers sent by Xuanyuan Yi to Xinyuan County also arrived in Xinyuan County, and they arrived last night.

    But it was too late when they arrived last night, plus they had just arrived in Xinyuan County, and they were unfamiliar, even if they knew that there was Ping''an Town under Xinyuan County, and there was Zhujia Village under Ping''an Town, and they had to go to Zhujia Village Killed the couple of Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua, but because they were not familiar with the road, they still had to wait for dawn.

    So, after dawn today, they came out of the inn. They had just inquired about how to get to Ping''an Town. After going to Ping''an Town, they had planned to inquire about how to get to Zhujia Village.

    However, when I met two yamen officers, they were eating steamed buns with a knife on their waist, patrolling the street, talking and laughing, and passed by them.

    I only heard that one of the yamen did not know what the other said, and immediately stopped eating the buns, and said to the other: "Brother Li, you lied, how could the dignified prince break into the county like a bandit? I stole two household registration books."

    "What did I lie to you for?" Another yamen immediately gave him a blank look. "Who in the county office doesn''t know that on the 21st day of the twelfth lunar month, King Anjun was like a bandit. At that time, everyone was so frightened that they all knelt on the ground. He''s rude, but it''s useless, they still stole the two booklets, but you just became a yamen for a few days, so I don''t know."

    "My dear." The yamen believed it, but he still felt strange. "What kind of brochure is it? A prince went to the county government to grab it."

    The other yamen said while eating the buns, "I heard from the master bookkeeper in charge of the household registration booklet, it seems that there is a household registration booklet of the Wei family. It was the hypocrite person of Wei back then. Can¡¯t stay in the county and moved out?¡±

    "Oh, oh, it''s him, then I know. Why did you take his household registration booklet?"

    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 879ï¼š This must be the man of King Anjun

    Chapter 879 This must be the man of King Anjun

    "What about the other one?"

    "The other book seems to belong to a family in Zhujia Village. I don''t know who it is."

    The two yamen said that and walked away.

    The two dead soldiers sent by Xuanyuanyi thought it was very strange.

    King Anyun? Isn''t Wei Xianshan''s family the same as Wei Zizhan''s family? And Zhujia Village?

    Could it be that King Anjun has discovered that Wei Zizhan is not the prince at all? Also found Zhu Laicai and Zhu Embroidery from Zhujia Village?

    If this is the case, it will be bad.

    Most of the dead men in the same group as them have died in the hands of King Anyun. Even if the two of them add up, they will not be the opponents of King Anyun.

    In addition, their current master also said that they must not risk death.

    But regardless of whether Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua are still in Zhujia Village, and whether they can kill them, they have to take a look, but now, they have to be more careful.

    King Anyun was probably still in Xinyuan County.

    Therefore, the two still went to Ping''an Town, and in Ping''an Town they found out how to get to Zhujia Village, so they went to Zhujia Village.

    They were on high alert all the way.

    Fortunately, they maintained a high degree of vigilance, and before they approached Zhujia Village, they discovered that someone was secretly staring at Zhujia Village.

    King Anyun had the household registration booklet of a family in Zhujia Village, but besides King Anyun, who would send someone to watch a small village full of peasants? This must be the man of King Anjun.

    Zhu Laicai and Zhu Embroidery must now be in the hands of King Anjun.

    Such an important witness, King An Yun will definitely protect the person well.

    When they go, they will die.

    The two dead men naturally did not enter Zhujia Village, and they hurriedly turned around while no one found them.

    Back in Ping''an Town, I found a nearby inn and settled down first.

    Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua can''t be killed, but they still have other tasks. They have to check Xue Yan and his baby girl, and see if they can kill Empress Shao and the child in Empress Shao''s womb.

    However, now King An Yun must have known that Xue Yan is the prince, and is collecting evidence to confirm this, and King An Yun has sent people to watch Zhujia Village. Then Xue Yan, the prince and Queen Shao, are in Huaishu Village. , there must be more people watching closely.

    Huaishu Village is definitely not allowed to go, so naturally it is impossible to kill Empress Shao and the child in Empress Shao''s womb.

    But it''s okay to check Xue Yan and his baby girl.

    Although they can''t go to Huaishu Village, they can inquire about the villages close to Huaishu Village. There is always someone who knows something about Xue Yan and his baby girl.

    I saw that the two dead men first asked people in the town which way to go to Huaishu Village. Then, one of the dead men pretended to be a commoner who was visiting relatives during the Chinese New Year, carrying something in his hand and walking along the road. Walking along the road, I want to inquire with people in the villages near Huaishu Village.

    The other dead man naturally returned to the inn.

    It¡¯s too conspicuous for two people to go, it¡¯s better to go alone.

    When there were still three villages left in Huaishu Village, the dead man who came to inquire here saw an extremely burly middle-aged peasant man, who was still humming a song, as if he was going to pay New Year''s greetings.

    The dead man stepped forward and asked with a smile, "This big brother, can I ask you something."

    "I can''t." The extremely burly middle-aged man didn''t pay attention to him at all, saying that he was about to pass in front of him.

    "Big brother, big brother," the dead man stopped quickly, even with a smile, "A little thought." After saying that, he took out a silver ingot of twenty taels and stuffed it into the middle-aged man''s hand.

 Chapter 880ï¼š you must not speak out

    Chapter 880 You must not speak out

    The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up immediately, as if he had never seen so much money before: "Is it for me?"

    "Naturally." The dead man laughed and pulled the middle-aged man to a hidden place next to him, so that no one would see him talking to this man on the roadside. "I just wanted to inquire about something with the big brother."

    "Xing Xing Xing," the middle-aged man said more easily now, "If I know, I will tell you." He was busy collecting twenty taels of silver like a treasure.

    "Then thank you eldest brother first. Dare you ask eldest brother your surname?"

    "My surname is Jiang, and I''m the eldest in the row."

    "Which village does the eldest brother live in?"

    "Hundred Willow Village."

    That''s right, this extremely burly farmer is the Boss Jiang of Bailiu Village.

    Boss Jiang is also going to visit relatives today. He is going to his daughter-in-law''s second sister''s house for lunch. His daughter-in-law and children have already passed by. He originally wanted to go there together. Only now went to his wife''s second sister''s house.

    The dead man thought that when he inquired about Huaishu Village in the town, someone said that Bailiu Village was next to Huaishu Village. Big Brother, then Big Brother Jiang, do you know Xue Yan from Huaishu Village next door to your village?"

    "I know, he is a famous child prodigy in our eight villages."

    "Then does he usually behave strangely?"

    "No."

    "Then there is a baby girl named Yuebao in his family, do you know that, Brother Jiang?"

    Hearing this, Boss Jiang''s expression changed, and he immediately left in a panic. As he strode away, he panicked: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything."

    When the dead man saw Boss Jiang, he obviously knew it, but he said he didn''t know. He quickly caught up with Boss Jiang, and took out one ingot and twenty taels of silver, as well as a five hundred tael silver note: "Brother Jiang, as long as you Tell me everything you know, these twenty taels and five hundred taels are yours too."

    So much money?

    Boss Jiang immediately lost his head, swallowed his saliva, and said, "Then... I''ll tell you, you can''t tell others that I said it."

    "That''s natural." The dead man laughed immediately.

    Boss Jiang also laughed, and he took the money and put it away like a baby. Unexpectedly, he will also have a day of making a fortune.

    Without waiting for the dead man to pull, Boss Jiang took the initiative to follow the dead man to the back of the tree and cover them.

    The dead man asked again: "That Moon Treasure..."

    "I was afraid just now, I actually know her, she is my brother''s daughter Jiang Yue, and she was raised in my house for a while, but she became ill later, as if she was about to die, but suddenly recovered, it should be a ghost The upper body is only three or four years old. Such a small baby, he was able to beat my family to half to death at that time. Usually, I could kill her with a single finger. I even forced me to ask our village. Chang wrote a severance deed, and turned me back and beat me to death. We had no choice and were afraid, so we could only put our fingerprints on the severance deed and broke up with her. Later, she left our house, Then she was picked up by Xue Dafu from Huaishu Village and raised in Xue Dafu''s house. She was in Xue Dafu''s house, and she was an oil mill and rice noodle maker, and she also planted a lot of strange things that I have never seen before. She must be a ghost, and there is nothing wrong with her. Xue Dafu is Xue Yan''s father. Usually I am afraid of meeting her. I told you this, you must, must not say it! "

    Speaking of the end, Boss Jiang couldn''t help but exhorted again.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 881ï¼š nothing else

    Chapter 881 Nothing else, really nothing

    I was afraid that Jiang Yue would find out, and Jiang Yue, the ghost of the upper body, would find him to settle accounts.

    And who is not afraid of ghosts?

    This dead man has been trained since he was a child and is only loyal to his master. Naturally, he does not believe in ghosts, but it is really strange for a three- or four-year-old baby girl to look like this.

    However, he still asked again to confirm: "Xue Yan really doesn''t have any strange behavior?"

    "No, if you insist, he has always been smart, otherwise people wouldn''t call him a prodigy. There''s really nothing else."

    "Then, since he is so smart, why doesn''t he study?"

    "Originally, he was studying, but after the ghost went to his house, I heard that he stopped studying. Some people said that he didn''t want to study anymore, but wanted to grow crops. The family has worked so hard for him to study, and some people say that it is because the ghost went to his house, and the family has an extra child to support, which increases the burden on his family, so he stopped reading. Anyway, since he stopped studying. , he is at home with that ghost body every day, and they don''t know her ghost body, otherwise they will be scared to death."

    After listening to this, the dead man was completely sure that there was nothing strange about Xue Yan, the strange thing was the baby girl in his family.

    When he saw his master, he told his master like that.

    Originally, the dead man planned to return to the town, but thinking that this Boss Jiang lived next to Huaishu Village, so close to Huaishu Village, he had a plan.

    I saw the dead man smiled and said: "Brother Jiang, I want to ask you a favor. If you are willing to help me, I will give you another five hundred taels of silver immediately when I look back, how about it?"

    And five hundred taels? !

    Boss Jiang''s eyes widened, he only felt that his eyes were full of money, and he hurriedly said: "What are you busy, tell me!"

    "I want to stay at your house for a few days, but you have to tell the outside world that I am your relative." He lived in Bailiu Village, and he might find an opportunity to kill Queen Shao and the child in Queen Shao''s womb.

    Anyway, let¡¯s try this first, if you can¡¯t kill it, it will take a few days of work.

    Boss Jiang is actually quite tall and has no brains. When he heard this, he didn''t think much about it, and just agreed immediately: "Is this busy? It''s too simple! Okay, you can go home with me now. Well, let me just say that you are my aunt''s youngest son, my cousin, my cousin hasn''t come to my house yet, only my aunt and uncle have come, and they don''t come once a year."

    "Forget it today, I have to go back to town to get something, I don''t have enough money, and then I have to give you five hundred taels of silver notes, tomorrow, at noon tomorrow, wait for me here, I will talk to you. You go home."

    The people went back and got the banknotes for him, and Mr. Jiang agreed immediately.

    But when the dead man returned to the town inn, he told another dead man what he had inquired about and his plan.

    Another mortal said: "It''s a bit of an adventure."

    The dead priest said, "If I don''t have a chance to attack, I naturally wouldn''t have given my life in vain, so how would anyone know that I''m not actually Boss Jiang''s cousin?"

    "That''s true. If you don''t have a chance to attack, you must not act rashly and withdraw quickly."

    "Understood." After a pause, the dead man said again: "Then go back and tell the master what we know so far, I will stay for three more days at most, if there is no chance to start in three days, I will also went back."

    "it is good."

 Chapter 882ï¼š Keep an eye out!

    Chapter 882 Keep an eye on it!

    *

    The next day, at noon, the dead man met with Boss Jiang, and as his cousin, he stayed with Boss Jiang.

    Boss Jiang instructed the family not to reveal that the dead man was not his cousin.

    The family would give so much money, and they all said that they would not foolishly push the money out, and they would definitely keep their mouths shut, and would never say that he was not his cousin at all.

    But because he just moved in with the old family Jiang, the dead man didn''t dare to do anything strange.

    On this day, at this time, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were not in Huaishu Village, but with their family members, eating at their aunt Xue Xiaoxi''s house.

    But because they knew that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue would go to Xue Xiaoxi''s house for New Year''s dinner today, and Shao Zhongxi had breakfast in the town, he came secretly with Qiyin. He was in the back huts at the moment, with Shao Youyue.

    He actually arranged for people to watch around Huaishu Village, but here, his sister can also be safer.

    Before, no one knew that his sister was here, and no one knew that Xue Yan was the crown prince, but now Xuanyuan Yi probably knew it.

    When his nephew and Jiang Yuebao come back from their relatives, he can just leave without any trouble.

    He had just had lunch with his sister, and had just put down his chopsticks when someone jumped into the yard from the back wall. Shao Zhongxi saw it, and his expression was still cold.

    Although Shao Youyue didn''t understand why her second brother came again today, she was still happy after the reunion of the siblings.

    She also saw someone coming, and Qiyin hurried over. It was obvious that the person who came was actually her second brother, so she smiled and said, "Second brother, if you have something to do, go and deal with it."

    "Yes." Shao Zhongxi responded without any emotional ups and downs before walking out of the hut.

    came to the courtyard wall.

    Qiyin immediately jumped out and stared outside the courtyard wall in case the partition wall had ears.

    The person who came was a man dressed like an ordinary peasant. He was Shao Zhongxi''s subordinate, and he was one of the people staring around Huaishu Village.

    Seeing Qiyin jumping out and staring, he suppressed his voice and told Shao Zhongxi: "Master, there is a relative from the Jiang family in Bailiu Village next door. I heard that it is the cousin of Jiang Boss. I didn''t care, but that person turned out to be a relative. Isn''t it Miss Yuebao''s uncle? I''m still staring at him, but I didn''t realize that I accidentally listened to someone in Bailiu Village, saying that the youngest son of aunt Jiang''s cousin, the cousin, doesn''t seem to look like that. He had met Mrs. Jiang''s cousin in the town before. At that time, the aunt was next to the cousin''s younger son. He had seen it once. I have already made people stare at Mr. Jiang even more, and also made people I went to the aunt Jiang''s cousin''s house to see if his cousin''s younger son really came to his house."

    The icy Shao Zhongxi only said, "Watch carefully."

    If it is really the youngest son of eldest aunt Jiang¡¯s cousin, then naturally there is no need to stare, but isn¡¯t it uncertain now? Some people say that the younger son of eldest cousin Jiang''s cousin doesn''t look like that, so he should keep an eye on it.

    "Yes!" The incoming person immediately took the order.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came back from their sister-in-law''s house, they came to the back hut and signaled that Shao Zhongxi could go, but Shao Zhongxi did not rush to leave, but used a volume that only they could hear. Relatives said.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan let you look at me and I look at you.

    The eyes of both of them were written: If only Xuanyuanyi''s people came.

    Shao Zhongxi rarely saw the thoughts in their eyes, it seemed that they had been waiting for this day for a long time, and he didn''t say anything about this coldly.

 Chapter 883ï¼š remove everyone

    Chapter 883 Removing everyone

    He just said straightly: "I''m back in town this time. If the person who went to Boss Jiang''s cousin''s house to inquire about it comes back, he will also come and tell you if it''s Boss Jiang''s cousin."

    Jiang Yue finally spoke, and suppressed her voice: "If not, you will evacuate everyone around here." She wanted to catch her alive. She finally waited for someone to deliver her to the door, but she couldn''t let others ruin her and Xue Yan''s affairs.

    Xue Yan naturally suppressed his voice: "There is Uncle Lao."

    The cold Shao Zhongxi didn''t even think about it, so he replied, "Okay."

    He still believed in the abilities of his nephew and Jiang Yue.

    Since he was asked to evacuate everyone, then naturally even if everyone evacuated, his sister and his nephew would never be in trouble, and they could still capture that person alive.

    But if that person really belonged to Xuanyuan Yi, he would definitely be a dead man. Xuanyuan Yi couldn''t just send someone here, but listening to his nephew and Jiang Yue''s words, it seemed very easy to capture a dead man alive... It seems that he still underestimated it. Given the abilities of his nephew and Jiang Yue, their abilities should be far more powerful than he thought.

    Then, Shao Zhongxi just left.

    went in secret.

    No one knew that he had come and left.

    But before Shao Zhongxi returned to town, he received a report that the younger son of Boss Jiang''s cousin''s aunt was still at home, and he didn''t come to Boss Jiang at all.

    Shao Zhongxi said: "Go secretly tell the prince that he knows, and withdraw everyone who is staring at these eight villages."

    "Yes!"

    Xue Yan let the man go after receiving the report. His Yuebao was right next to him, and he heard everything, so he didn''t need to say anything to his Yuebao.

    "You don''t have to worry about anything next, as long as that person dares to come, I will capture him alive and give it to you." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan said: "Let''s try my second uncle, and take it to another place for trial. Parents, brothers and sisters-in-law are all timid. If they hear any noise, it will be bad to be scared."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. Especially since her sister-in-law and the beauty queen are still pregnant, they can''t be scared a little.

    *

    The dead man who lived in Mr. Jiang''s family asked Mr. Jiang to take his ''cousin'' around here. He wanted to familiarize himself with the surrounding environment.

    Then, the dead man realized that no one seemed to be staring around Huaishu Village.

    In addition, there is not a single person staring at Shiliba Village where Huaishu Village is located.

    However, the dead man was still not at ease. After all, King An Yun should have confirmed that Xue Yan was the crown prince, and logically he should send some people to protect him. Therefore, he spent two more days with Mr. Jiang and found that he really No one was watching.

    Naturally, the dead man began to secretly rejoice.

    said in his heart: "This King An Yun is really a warrior. Apart from fighting and being skilled, he has no brains. No wonder he foolishly brought a fake prince into the palace, and the fake prince successfully recognized his ancestors and returned to the clan."

    Since no one was watching, the dead man naturally wanted to try to kill Shao Youyue and the child in Shao Youyue''s womb.

    This is a task given to him by his master.

    If he can complete the task, of course he will complete the task and go back.

    Although Boss Jiang also said that Jiang Yue''s baby girl has skills, and his master also told him to be careful about that baby girl, but as long as he can avoid the baby girl, wouldn''t it be very easy to kill Shao Youyue?

    And that girl can''t stay up at night, right?

    He passed by in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 884ï¼š Catch the Dead Alive

    Chapter 884 Catch the Dead Alive

    So, the dead man decided that when it was dark and the night was quiet, he would sneak around the river to Huaishu Village, sneak in from behind, and kill Shao Youyue.

    That night, the dead man was dressed in night clothes and was ready to go out.

    It happened that Boss Jiang woke up at night and wanted to pee in a daze. Seeing that he was holding a knife, he was going to go out with a mask on. Boss Jiang was startled and subconsciously screamed.

    How could this dead man let Boss Jiang shout out? If he shouted out, he woke up others. Wouldn''t it ruin his business?

    I saw that the dead man immediately killed Boss Jiang with one knife.

    Originally, the dead man planned to leave like this, but he thought that Boss Jiang didn''t urinate back, and that Boss Jiang''s wife might get up to look for it, which might also ruin his tonight''s affairs, so he immediately went in lightly. He went to Boss Jiang''s room and killed Boss Jiang''s daughter-in-law.

    This Boss Jiang''s daughter-in-law has all been killed, and the others have been killed too, lest there be any accident, only if this family is dead, no one will wake up this night and find out who is dead in the family.

    With the idea of ??, the dead man went to kill the rest of the Jiang Lao family with one knife.

    Apart from Boss Jiang who almost cried out, everyone else was sound asleep, and they all died without reacting.

    The dead man killed Boss Jiang''s family, and did not go to Huaishu Village immediately. Instead, he found the banknotes and silver that he had given to Boss Jiang from Old Jiang, and then went to Huaishu Village.

    *

    Jiang Yue really doesn''t sleep at night.

    At least, since Shao Zhongxi''s people were evacuated, she hadn''t slept at night. She won''t surprise her family.

    Of course, she sleeps during the day.

    Only one person came. No matter how brave that person was, he wouldn¡¯t come during the day, and he would definitely wait for the night.

    However, no one else knew about her sleeping during the day, only Xue Yan knew. Because it was when she was with Xue Yan, Xue Yan was stomping horses, and she was sleeping.

    And these few nights, Xue Yan didn''t live in his own room, but while everyone in the family was asleep, with her help, he hugged the quilt and secretly slept in another room.

    He is the Crown Prince, and he is also very dangerous.

    If someone comes to this house to kill, then the target is not Queen Shao, but him.

    At this moment, Jiang Yue is sitting on a tree. The tree is quite big behind her house, with lush branches and leaves, and she is so small. It is night again, even if someone looks up under the tree and looks carefully, I didn''t know she was sitting there.

    She clearly saw that a dark shadow came around the river.

    The shadow did not really enter the Huaishu Village, but as soon as it bypassed the river, it bypassed the paddy field where the rice was being dried, and walked around to the back of her house without making a sound.

    is behind the small cottages in her backyard.

    also happened to come under the tree where she was.

    The shadow stopped under the tree, looked around alertly, and also looked at the tree.

    Jiang Yue sat on the tree with an expressionless face, extremely calmly allowing the shadow to observe the surroundings vigilantly, not daring to jump into the wall casually for a while.

    Hei Ying didn''t see anything, didn''t notice anything wrong, so he planned to jump over the wall, but the man just jumped up the courtyard wall, but he didn''t jump in, Jiang Yue grabbed the rope hidden between the leaves with one hand, and jumped out from the tree. Jump up and down.

    The tree is so high, and the speed of falling is still extremely fast.

    The shadow didn''t even notice it, she landed behind the shadow, raised her other hand, and gave the shadow a hand knife on the back of the neck, so that the shadow did not react at all, and was already hacked fainted.

 Chapter 885ï¼š disregard human life

    Chapter 885 Don''t regard human life as human life

    Immediately after, her hand grabbed the back collar of the shadow.

    While pulling the rope tied to the tree and swinging like a swing, she grabbed the back collar of the shadow with one hand and led the shadow to the outside of the yard.

    Don''t let this shadow fall into the yard.

    But the knife in Hei Ying''s hand still fell. If it fell to the ground, it would definitely make a noise and wake Shao Youyue and the others. Jiang Yue immediately flew over with Hei Ying, holding the fallen knife between his feet.

    Immediately, he swung back.

    Until she swayed back under the tree, the little hand holding the rope was released little by little. With the knife between her feet, she slowly landed with the dead man who had been stunned.

    The dead man is still quite big, even if her feet are holding the knife, it is longer than her and the knife, not to mention, she is holding the dead man''s back collar with one hand, and the dead man is so hanging in her hand of.

    Naturally, the dead man first slowly landed on the ground without making a sound.

    Immediately, the knife between her feet did not make a sound.

    Then it was her feet on the ground.

    The rope tied to the tree was tied with a dead knot and could not be shaken off, so Jiang Yue climbed the tree again, untied the dead knot, and then came down from the tree.

    The rope was not thrown into the space, but tied the dead man on the ground to Wu Hua Da, and put a cloth in the mouth of the dead man on the ground, lest the dead man wake up and commit suicide or something.

    After doing this, Jiang Yuecai took the knife in one hand and dragged the dead man with the other to her old house.

    Xue Yan is there.

    Yes, she had discussed with Xue Yan and asked Xue Yan to secretly live in the room in their old house every night before she captured the dead man alive.

    No one would have thought that he was sleeping alone in the old house.

    The courtyard door of the old house was locked from the outside. She didn''t take the key to open the lock, but took the dead man and jumped into the old house.

    Now everyone in the village is sleeping, and the neighbors on both sides of the old house are also sleeping. Jiang Yue tried her best not to make any noise.

    Until she dragged someone to the door of the room where Xue Yan was living, and knocked gently on the door, Xue Yan hurriedly got up from the bed and came to open the door.

    "Caught." She whispered.

    It was still a little moonlit, although he couldn''t see clearly, but the dead man was tied into such a big pile, and Xue Yan was not blind, so he naturally saw it.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan responded, then dragged the dead man with both hands, trying hard to drag the dead man into the room. Wait for tomorrow, let Zi Cui go to the Quanping Inn to inform his second uncle, and let his second uncle send someone to interrogate him.

    Today is still the eighth day of the first lunar month. We are still visiting relatives during the Chinese New Year. The family members will not come to the old house. Even if this person is placed here during the day, as long as he can¡¯t speak, he will not be found.

    But at this time, Jiang Yue said, "He smelled of blood, and the eldest Jiang''s family should be killed." Although the smell of blood was not heavy, it was very slight, but when she tied the dead man with five flowers, it was because he was far away from the dead man. It was close enough to smell it.

    And people like this who don''t regard human life as human life, once they kill people, they basically kill the whole family.

    Xue Yan''s dragging action stopped immediately. Then the dead man can''t let it go, and he has to send people away quickly.

    "Wait for me." Before Xue Yan could speak, Jiang Yue said another sentence, and then the man jumped off the wall and left.

    went to her stable, led a horse into the space, and loaded a carriage into the space.

    Immediately, she was in the space and put the carriage on the horse that was brought in.

 Chapter 886ï¼š he recognizes...

    Chapter 886 He recognizes...

    After was finished, she came out of the space again and went to the old house.

    "Let''s go, we won''t bother others, we will send it by ourselves." Jiang Yue said, and dragged the dead man again, and left the old house the same way.

    Then, she went in and took Xue Yan out of the old house.

    Actually, it is the most convenient way to pack the dead man and Xue Yan into the space, but in this case, she will be in a coma for several days, which is not worth it.

    Afraid of waking up the villagers, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan lightly took the dead man who was **** by the five flowers out of Huaishu Village, until they were a little far away from Huaishu Village, and other villages could hardly hear the movement on the road. They just stopped.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue calmly, waiting for Jiang Yue to do something.

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows.

    "Cough." Xue Yan pressed his fist to his lips and coughed dryly, feeling a little uncomfortable. Mainly because he was too used to her magic. She said that when they went to deliver it, there must have been a way, and it was impossible for them to leave like this.

    Jiang Yue saw him look like this, the corner of her mouth was faintly hooked, and then she didn''t say anything, but raised a hand slightly, and immediately had a rein in her hand, and a carriage with a horse already appeared behind her.

    It was really too accustomed to it, Xue Yan didn''t even stay silent anymore. Seeing that there was a carriage, he hurriedly helped to get the dead man into the carriage.

    But the dead man is a bit heavy, and his two hands are also very hard.

    Jiang Yue took it and didn''t ask him to help. He directly threw the dead man into the carriage with one hand. There was a thud in the carriage, and finally, Xue Yan remained silent.

    "Come up." Jiang Yue got into the carriage, holding the whip in one small hand and the rein in the other, and she was going to drive the carriage.

    Xue Yan was busy getting into the carriage, not in the carriage, but sitting outside the carriage like her. That is next to her.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was sitting firmly, Jiang Yuecai drove the carriage up and went to the town.

    Everyone in Quanping Inn was asleep, Jiang Yue didn''t knock on the door from the front, but passed the carriage through the side alley to the back door of Quanping Inn.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin, who lived in the inn, were still able to hear the sound, and they all got up when they heard the sound of a carriage running behind them.

    There are two of Shao Zhongxi''s subordinates, and their ears are also good, and they are up.

    directly pushed open the window, jumped from the window, and came out.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sitting on the carriage, Jiang Yue was still holding the reins and the whip in his hand, slowly controlling the horse, Shao Zhongxi was still cold, but Qiyin and the other two subordinates looked a bit complicated. , although they all know that Miss Yuebao is not simple.

    "Renyuebao caught it." Xue Yan got off the carriage and said to his second uncle in a low voice.

    But Jiang Yue got into the carriage with a blank face, and threw the dead man who was **** with five flowers with one hand.

    Then, he threw the sword of the dead man.

    The dead man had already woken up, but Jiang Yue threw him into the carriage and woke up with a thud.

    Now being thrown out again, it hurts even more, and the dead man sighed in pain immediately. And as soon as he saw Shao Zhongxi through the moonlight, he immediately struggled even more, and kept saying, "Uuuuu."

    Obviously he recognized Shao Zhongxi.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t recognize him, but he could see that the man recognized him. He just looked at his two subordinates coldly: "Hurry up and go to interrogation."

    His nephew and Jiang Yue sent people over, obviously asking him to come to trial.

    "Yes!" The two immediately dragged the dead man to trial.

    Xue Yan then said again: "He killed Boss Jiang''s family."

    Shao Zhongxi said immediately: "I will handle it."

    PS: Thanks to the three babies, "Fireworks That Never Fall", "End of the World", and "Love Poems in the Wind"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 887ï¼š A lot of yamen are coming (plus more)

    Chapter 887 A lot of yamen are coming (plus more)

    Although people are still cold, they can still understand what they mean.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other.

    I think this is fine, it can save them a lot of saliva.

    "Then we''ll go back first." Xue Yan said.

    "Respectfully send the crown prince." Shao Zhongxi was still cold, but he immediately sent off.

    Seven tone was also sent immediately.

    Xue Yan felt that his second uncle recognized him more and more as the prince, but he didn''t say anything, but got on the carriage with his Yuebao.

    go home.

    The carriage did not enter the village, but stopped some distance away from Huaishu Village. Both Xue Yan and Jiang Yue got off the carriage.

    Jiang Yue led the horse and disappeared with the carriage.

    Xue Yan waited for her calmly.

    After a while, she appeared.

    Then, the two of them walked towards Huaishu Village together.

    After entering the village, Jiang Yue went to her stable first, took out the carriage, and then led the horse out. Just now, she stayed in the space for a while, just to untie the carriage that was attached to the horse. At this time, it was convenient to take it out, and there was no need to untie it outside.

    After doing this, Jiang Yuecai accompanied Xue Yan back to the old house to get the quilt.

    went back to the new house silently.

    Now that the danger is lifted, he naturally no longer has to sleep in the old house, but goes back to his room in the new house.

    Xue Yan only slept for more than an hour, then got up and trotted. Although it was still dark, he was used to getting up at this time to practice the basic skills of martial arts.

    And Jiang Yue slept for a little more than two hours before getting up.

    At this time, the sky started to light up.

    The family didn''t know what happened last night, so it didn''t affect the family at all.

    But at breakfast, Li Qingshu, He Jinshan and others were at the door of her yard, waving to her second brother Xue Erhu: "Erhu, hurry up, you also go and see!"

    "What are you looking at?" Xue Erhu subconsciously put down his job and strode out.

    Xue Sihu walked out while holding a bowl of rice and eating.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan silently put down their jobs and followed a piece out to have a look.

    "My father saw that Li Zheng brought a lot of yamen to Bailiu Village. Isn''t it right next door? Just go around the river from your house. I don''t know what happened. Many people went to see the fun. We also I want to go and see." Li Qingshu said.

    "Let''s go then!" Xue Erhu was also curious, so he followed Li Qingshu, He Jinshan and others.

    "I''m going to have a look too." Xue Sihu stopped eating immediately, handed over the bowl and chopsticks to his two precious children next to him. Xue Yan held his rice bowl for him, and Jiang Yue held the chopsticks for him.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, you look at me, I look at you.

    "What''s the matter, why are you still serving in the yamen?" Liu Guixia walked to the gate of the courtyard while eating a bowl of rice.

    "We''ll find out when Erhu and Sihu come back." Xue Dafu said while eating breakfast. "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, come back for dinner."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then turned around and came back to eat their meal again.

    As for the bowls and chopsticks of their fourth brother, their elder brother has already taken it and put it away with a smile.

    The second and fourth brothers did not come back until the family had eaten breakfast.

    Yu Hongyan couldn''t help but immediately asked curiously, "What happened to Bailiu Village? You went to so many yamen in this early morning."

    Xue Erhu didn''t speak, just squatted in front of Jiang Yue with his long legs, and then touched Jiang Yue''s little head.

    Xue Sihu also touched Jiang Yue''s little head.

 Chapter 888ï¼š Who dares in the future? (plus more)

    Chapter 888 Who dares to do so (plus)

    "What''s the matter?" Liu Guixia felt puzzled. "What happened, why are you touching Yuebao''s head?"

    Xue Dafu and the others are also the two monks who are confused and have no idea why.

    Xue Sihu then said: "It was Mr. Jiang who had an accident, and the whole family was killed."

    "Huh?" Liu Guixia and the others were stunned.

    Xue Erhu also opened his mouth, but said to Jiang Yue: "Yuebao, fortunately, you are no longer related to your uncle''s house, and you are no longer at your uncle''s house, don''t be sad, even if they are gone, you still have us. "

    Jiang Yue said: "I''m not sad."

    "Yes, yes, what is wrong with our Yuebao? They are all beasts. I don''t care how they treated our Yuebao in the first place." Liu Guixia hurriedly hugged her Yuebao into her arms, but she was actually afraid. Her family Yuebao felt a little sad in her heart.

    After all, although she broke up, it was also her uncle Yuebao.

    Li Hehua thought so too, regardless of how big or small she was, she squatted down as much as possible, and looked at her little Yuebao with distressed eyes.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan. She''s not really sad.

    Xue Yan only coughed dryly.

    "What the **** happened? How did you get killed?" Xue Dafu asked anxiously as soon as he realized it.

    Xue Sihu said: "Last night the government had no intention of catching a fugitive and sentenced to be executed in the autumn. Boss Jiang took his money, and when he saw the money, he let him live at home and lied that he was his cousin, regardless of whether he was a stranger or not. And the death row inmate felt that the government would find him sooner or later, so he wanted to hide in another place. So, I killed Boss Jiang''s family and took away the money that was originally given to Boss Jiang, who knows, if he changed places in the middle of the night, he could still be caught by the government unintentionally."

    "Naturally, the yamen came over to verify this morning," Xue Sihu continued, "Find Lizheng, and Lizheng took them to Mr. Jiang''s house. The gate of Mr. Jiang''s courtyard was tightly closed from the inside, and the one from Bailiu Village. At first, people thought that Mr. Jiang and everyone had slept in and didn''t get up. When the yamen kicked open the courtyard door, they saw that Mr. Jiang''s family was really dead. They were all killed by one blow, and the wounds were caused by the knife brought by the yamen. It is the same as the wound on the death row. The knife was held in the hand of the condemned prisoner when he was caught. The yamen will let everyone see someone they don¡¯t know in the future. No matter whether they give money or not, they can¡¯t take it home casually. No one has yet He was so mad that he would kill anyone he saw. As long as he didn''t take it home, he would be fine. Li Zheng also told the people watching the excitement at the time that all the village chiefs of the eight villages had gone, and Li Zheng asked the village chiefs to go door-to-door. Tell the people in the villages about this, so that things like Boss Jiang will not happen again."

    After listening to Xue Sihu''s words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that Shao Zhongxi handled this matter well.

    Not only solved this matter, but it didn¡¯t cause everyone¡¯s panic at all, so everyone wouldn¡¯t worry about it every day, and it also made everyone more vigilant and don¡¯t take it home no matter who it is.

    "Everything like this has happened, who would dare to bring someone they don''t know home to live in in the future." Liu Guixia sighed.

    Xue Dafu is also very sigh: "In the future, everyone in the family should pay attention."

    Everyone agreed.

    After a while, the head of the village Lu was beating the gong, going from house to house, asking anyone who he didn''t know would not be taken home casually in the future.

    Bailiu Village died, but a whole family died. For fear of scaring the children, every family in the villages around Bailiu Village did not allow their children to go to Bailiu Village.

    PS: Two chapters have been added, plus six chapters updated in the early morning, eight chapters have been updated today, will anyone praise the tree?

    Haha~

 Chapter 889ï¼š The dead are recruited!

    Chapter 889 The dead are recruited!

    Even Xue Dafu and the others did not allow Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to approach Bailiu Village.

    Today is only the ninth day of the first lunar month, and the fifteenth day of the first lunar month is the end of the new year. At this point, the Boss Jiang family is dead, and the relatives of the Boss Jiang feel unlucky. In addition, the Boss Jiang family died because of greed for money. The relatives They felt even more unlucky, and no one was willing to deal with the funeral of the Jiang eldest family.

    The people of Bailiu Village have no choice. They can''t let the Jiang family just rot in the village. Therefore, the village chief of Bailiu Village took the lead, and the whole village did not give any funerals, and just dug some graves hastily. The cave, before the morning had passed, the Boss Jiang''s family was hastily buried.

    Originally, the deceased was the greatest. No matter what happened in front of the deceased, there would be no more to say after death, but there were still many people in Bailiu Village, who couldn¡¯t help but scold and feel bad.

    For the New Year''s Eve, they even buried the dead, thinking it was too bad.

    And at midnight, Xia Han came from behind and whispered something to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the back.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin are here again.

    At this time, Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin came again, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t have to think about it, they all knew that the dead man who was captured alive couldn''t hold it, and they all explained it.

    However, Shao Youyue should not hear about this, lest Shao Youyue be worried.

    Therefore, even if Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin came, they just looked at Shao Youyue, then came out of the hut, and then jumped out of the wall.

    was standing by the tree behind their house at the moment.

    There is also the occlusion of small trees, which is quite hidden.

    Xue Yan opened the back door, went out with Jiang Yue, went out of the backyard, and came to Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin before they stopped.

    Qiyin is just like Shao Zhongxi''s microphone. Even though Shao Zhongxi was present, Qiyin immediately spoke up, pressing his voice to report¡ª

    "Prince, Miss Yuebao, that person has already explained that Xuanyuan Yi indeed sent him here, saying that besides him, Xuanyuan Yi had four other dead men. He had already gone back four days ago to file a complaint. He and the dead man came to Xinyuan County together. Xuanyuan Yi sent him to do three things. One was to go to Zhujia Village and kill the couple Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua. I came to Huaishu Village to see if I could kill the queen and the child in the queen''s belly, and the third is to check on you."

    "Also said that Xuanyuan Yi told them that it was not easy to hear that Miss Yuebao has skills, so they must be careful. If they feel something is wrong, they will go back and report immediately, and don''t risk death."

    "Ask him why Xuanyuan Yi knew about Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua in Zhujia Village, and asked them to kill them. He couldn''t tell, but he just obeyed orders. Xuanyuan Yi just asked them to go directly to Zhujia Village to kill Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua. If it wasn''t for them I happened to hear on the street that the prince took the household registration booklets of the Wei family and Zhu Laicai, and they also found that someone in Zhujia Village was staring secretly, so they may have ventured into Zhujia Village."

    "However, Xuanyuan Yi told them that Wei Zizhan was not a prince at all, and he sent a dead man to capture all the family members of an imperial guard who were protecting Wei Zizhan, in order to threaten the imperial guard, so that once Wei Zizhan was discovered If it was not the prince, he killed Wei Zizhan and committed suicide."

    "Ask him why Xuanyuan Yi knew that the Empress was pregnant. He said that Xuanyuan Yi didn''t say it directly. He still obeyed orders, but he guessed that Wei Zizhan told Xuanyuan Yi."

 Chapter 890ï¼š Three Hundred Guards

    Chapter 890 Three Hundred Guards

    "I asked him why Xuanyuan Yi wanted to investigate you. He said he didn''t know exactly why, only that Xuanyuan Yi told them to see what''s wrong with you. Don''t miss out on the report. And he and the person who has gone back to report have both confirmed that there is nothing wrong with you, Prince, it''s all wrong with Miss Yuebao."

    "Xuanyuan Yi also asked him about his whereabouts. He said that it should be in Zhanchang County near Jingyue. After killing the middle-aged couple who raised Xuanyuanyi, Xuanyuanyi went to Zhanchang County, saying that he would be in Zhanchang County. The Shoulai Inn in this county will settle down. If they return from Xinyuan County, they will meet at the Shoulai Inn in Zhanchang County. The lord has already sent some people to the Jingyue area to see if they can catch Xuanyuanyi. "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that they couldn''t catch it.

    If Xuanyuan Yi was not reborn, it might still be possible, but people are reborn, yes, they must be reborn, otherwise why should they investigate what''s wrong?

    And let them know that no matter what is wrong, they have to report to him without any leakage. Isn''t this just to make sure that they are also reborn like him?

    Only when oneself is reborn can one doubt that others are also reborn.

    also stared at them so closely.

    Since he was reborn, he must be more cunning. If this person was caught in the past, they don¡¯t have to wait for someone to come back and report it, and they will definitely not be able to catch him now.

    After all, if a dead man who has gone back to report see Xuanyuan Yi, Xuanyuan Yi will know that King An Yun is here. For the sake of safety, he must leave the Shoulai Inn immediately, lest the dead man who is still in Xinyuan County go out. What went wrong, endangered him.

    "The Royal Forest Army, who captured the whole family, wanted to kill Wei Zizhan. Even if he sent someone back to stop it, it was too late, so the lord didn''t send anyone." Qiyin said again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also felt that it was too late.

    As early as the second day of the first lunar month, Shao Zhongxi had already sent someone back to the imperial capital to inform the emperor that Wei Zizhan was not the prince, but he was. There is no doubt about his identity as a prince.

    No matter how slow that person is, he should have arrived at the Imperial Capital.

    Naturally too late.

    "That''s all, dare to ask the Crown Prince and Miss Yuebao, do you have any orders?" Qiyin asked.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan sighed in his heart, everyone has been reborn, so he needs to prepare more.

    I saw Xue Yan and Shao Zhongxi saying, "Uncle, I want to borrow someone from you." Without manpower, his preparations were limited.

    He needs people.

    "No need to borrow," the cold Shao Zhongxi finally said, "The Shao family has already trained three hundred secret guards for His Royal Highness."

    The ability to be a secret guard has been carefully selected.

    This is not Wei Zizhan, this is Xue Yan.

    At first, he felt that Wei Zizhan could not control these dark guards, so he only put a little in the East Palace to protect Wei Zizhan.

    But Xue Yan was different. Xue Yan was able to control it at first sight. He didn''t need to worry about it. Of course, he gave it directly, without paving any way for Xue Yan.

    "There are still a group of dark guards in training." Shao Zhongxi said again. Then he asked, "When will the prince want these people?"

    "Thank you." Xue Yan bowed his hands to express his gratitude before saying, "I want to see these people as soon as possible." It is impossible for these people to be in Xinyuan County now.

    Maybe still in the world.

 Chapter 891ï¼š I knew you were in my last life

    Chapter 891 I knew you were in my last life

    "Understood." Shao Zhongxi nodded. "Fifty of them are already in Xinyuan County, and the prince will use them first. The rest will arrive in Xinyuan County within ten days."

    "There is Uncle Lao." Xue Yan bowed his hands again.

    said a few more words before Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin left.

    But Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were still standing by the tree and did not go home.

    After being silent for a while, Jiang Yuecai said in a low voice: "Since he was reborn, he must have been reborn when your father and emperor were closing the net before. He didn''t have time to do anything at that time, and naturally he couldn''t save the Ji family. , at most to keep himself and his few people."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    Regarding this, she had the same idea with him before.

    If Xuanyuan Yi had been reborn earlier than that time, someone would have been sent to investigate him and her long ago, and no one would have come to investigate until now.

    Didn''t the dead man also say that Xuanyuan Yi still had four dead soldiers, Xuanyuan Yi really didn''t have many people in his hands, if he had been reborn earlier, he wouldn''t have only so few people in his hands.

    Jiang Yue continued: "I was reborn at that time, but I didn''t need to investigate, I just sent someone to Zhujia Village to kill Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery... Wei Zizhan probably told him that Uncle Laicai and Aunt Xiuhua left the Wei family. At the time, Wei Zizhan was only two years old, and Mr. Wei probably didn''t know where Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery went, and how did Wei Zizhan know that people were in Zhujia Village... It seems," she looked at him, "people have lived in the past life. I knew you were the prince."

    Xue Yan closed his eyes and let out a slow breath.

    When he knew that he was the Crown Prince Xuanyuan Shu, he had doubted this, thinking that Xuanyuan Yi might have known that he was the Crown Prince in his previous life, so he left a edict and asked Xuanyuan Ling to kill him.

    is now confirmed, Xuanyuan Yi really knows.

    Since Xuanyuanyi really knew and left a will, then Xuanyuanling must also know, and naturally there was also the last sentence Xuanyuanling said to him, "That''s it".

    It''s not that he is the master of power at all, just because he is the real Prince Xuanyuan.

    Now he can be sure, in his last life, Xuanyuan Yi must have known that he was not his father''s biological son, so he wanted to kill him even more.

    Because he is not only the Crown Prince Xuanyuan, but also the only child of his father and emperor in his previous life.

    "Since he knows that you are the prince," Jiang Yue was still talking, "then he naturally knows that Wei Zizhan is not the prince, and this point, the dead man also recruited, saying that he made it clear that Wei Zizhan is not the prince at all. That your mother is pregnant here, he should know from Wei Zizhan. He knows me, probably from Wei Zizhan. Didn''t the dead man also explain it, saying that he heard that I would Skills, let''s be careful."

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded again, and then opened his eyes, his eyes were very calm.

    Jiang Yue was also very calm, "Isn''t there a dead man who went back to report, the dead man who went back to report will definitely tell the truth, saying that there is nothing wrong with you, it''s me who is wrong, that''s fine, he will think I''m reborn , and you are not."

    Xue Yan nodded again, agreeing: "In a previous life, you... No, it was Jiang Yue from this world. He died in April last year, and there is no such person since then. Naturally, he did not know this person in his previous life, nor did he know this person. He died when he was three and a half years old, but you have been raised in my family all your life. With someone like you in my family, and Wei Zizhan told him that you have skills, he must have already decided that you are better than me. Possibly reborn."

 Chapter 892ï¼š Next time, go away.

    Chapter 892 Next time, get out.

    "Now his dead man has gone back to report," Xue Yan continued, "he will naturally believe that only you are reborn, and it is because of you that I have not continued to study in the academy in this life. Different changes, he should also put it on your head, thinking that it was all brought by you. In the future, his spear will also be directed at you. "

    He is actually the prince, Xuanyuan Yi''s spearhead will always be directed at him, but if she is not abnormal, naturally she will not be directed at her.

    She will be very dangerous in the future.

    Jiang Yue didn''t take it seriously: "I''m afraid he''s not right."

    Only by pointing the finger at her and always coming to her to brush up on her presence, can she catch people more easily.

    Otherwise, this person hides everywhere, does not show his head, and is really hard to find.

    She understood what she meant, and knew that even if she was in danger, she would be fine, that is, she didn''t take Xuanyuanyi in her eyes at all, and his Yuebao was actually quite cute, so Xue Yan couldn''t help showing a slight smile, He replied in a low and warm voice, "Yeah."

    "Didn''t you ask for someone from your second uncle? Next, how are you going to prepare?" Jiang Yue asked. Be prepared to be safe.

    Xue Yan''s eyes were full of determination: "He will undoubtedly use all the people and things he can use to achieve his goal of becoming the emperor again. I will sort out all the people and things he can use and let people stare at him. ."

    He lived more than ten years longer than Xuanyuan Yi.

    Moreover, Xuanyuanyi was in poor health, and he always handled the government. Even if Xuanyuanyi knew a lot of people and things that he could use, he didn''t know as much, and he didn''t know the details.

    "Okay, let''s sort it out first." Jiang Yue had no objection. It would be better if Xuanyuan Yi had nowhere to hide.

    "Um."

    Immediately, he stopped beside the tree, passed the back door, and went home again.

    When he got home and entered Xue Yan''s room, Jiang Yue helped Xue Yan grind ink, Xue Yan spread a piece of paper about the size of the desk top on the desk, and immediately took a brush from the pen holder and stained it. Mo, he began to write one name after another on the paper.

    These names are the names of people Xuanyuan Yi might use.

    Like drawings, many of these names are related and can be linked together.

    Jiang Yue watched quietly while grinding the ink, not in a hurry to ask what kind of identities these people had and why they could be used by Xuanyuan Yi. After Xue Yan sorted it out, it would not be too late to ask.

    *

    On this side, Xue Yan was sorting out the people and things that Xuanyuan Yi might use. On the other side, that is, halfway through Shao Zhongxi''s return to town, Qiyin hesitated for a while, but still couldn''t hold back, and asked, "Master, my I don''t understand, that deceased man clearly explained, saying that Boss Jiang said about Miss Yuebao''s ghost, why are you not allowed to tell your subordinates..."

    The icy Shao Zhongxi became even colder in an instant: "Are you the master, or is this king the master?"

    "This subordinate is wrong!" Qiyin immediately folded his fists and admitted his mistake. As for the master''s words, she just needs to execute it, and can''t intervene.

    "Next time, get out."

    Qiyin''s tears instantly swirled in her eyes, she choked and said, "There will never be a next time."

    Looking at Qiyin''s tears, Shao Zhongxi''s face was still cold, but the hand holding the reins of the horse was barely noticeable.

    I saw Shao Zhongxi look away and said coldly, "Go back and kill the dead man."

    He doesn''t care whether Jiang Yue is a ghost or not, but Jiang Yue is good to his nephew and will protect his nephew, the prince of the big ling, so he will not let others know about it.

 Chapter 893ï¼š The minister has something to report!

    Chapter 893 I have something important to report!

    "Yes!" Qiyin immediately took command.

    *

    At the same time, a fast horse galloped into the imperial capital.

    The person on the horse is Qiye.

    As soon as he entered the imperial capital for seven nights, he returned to the palace.

    Shao Boqi heard that Qiye was back, so he hurriedly came to the front hall from the back.

    "Eldest son, your subordinates are guilty!" Qiye knelt down and offered the letter with both hands, and at the same time pleaded guilty. "This letter was written by the lord on the second day of the first lunar month, and asked his subordinates to send it. It should have been delivered to the eldest son on the fifth and sixth day of the first lunar month, but the road was blocked due to a landslide on the way. If you can¡¯t go to the village or the store, wait for your subordinates to find someone to clear the way, and if you can pass, it will be delayed, and the letter will not be delivered until now.¡±

    "It''s a natural disaster, and it''s not your fault. What''s your fault? Get up." Shao Boqi took the letter with one hand and helped the person up with the other.

    "Thank you eldest son."

    Shao Boqi opened the letter.

    A few days ago, he also received a letter from his second brother, which was delivered by Si Ye.

    It was also after reading the letter that he realized that Wei Zizhan had a birthmark on the sole of his foot, and he was not his nephew at all, but Xue Yan was his nephew.

    All the evidence was found, and they were all found by his nephew and the baby Jiang Yue, which shows that the strategy is amazing. However, because his second brother said in the letter that his nephew and the baby Jiang Yue had their own ideas, he naturally did not. In a hurry to report this matter to the emperor.

    Now, here is another letter. The content of the letter probably means that he can tell the emperor to know, and ask the emperor to see if he can send someone from the imperial capital to receive the evidence.

    "Okay! That''s great!" Shao Boqi couldn''t hide his joy after reading the letter. His real nephew is finally recognizing his ancestors! "Qiye, you have worked hard these days, go and rest."

    "Thank you eldest son!"

    After seven nights to rest, Shao Boqi went to the palace.

    In the palace, Xuanyuan Hao had just approved the memorial. He came out of the imperial study and went to the mourning hall of his younger brother Xuanyuanqing outside the palace.

    "Your Majesty!" Shao Boqi rushed up the steps. "I have something to report to you!"

    Xuanyuan Hao noticed that Shao Boqi was coming, and stood with his hands behind his back: "What''s the matter with Aiqing?"

    Shao Boqi immediately said: "King An Yun has already found out in Xinyuan County that Wei Zizhan has a chain birthmark on the bottom of his left foot, near the crevice of his fingers. It''s not His Royal Highness at all, but Xue Yan!"

    "Wait..." Xuanyuan Hao raised his hand, looking a little confused and reasonable, "You were there on the day of the blood test, and you saw it with your own eyes. My blood is compatible with his, how could he? maybe not?"

    Shao Boqi said: "At first we didn''t believe that he was not, but later we found out that the blood test is not accurate at all. If the emperor doesn''t believe it, even if you bring a few bowls of water, let the people serving you drop a drop of blood to test, and you will find that , Some people can be compatible with blood even if they are not related."

    Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly said: "Prepare water!"

    "Yes!" The **** manager hurriedly asked people to prepare water. When the water came, he personally checked whether there was any problem with the water, and confirmed that there was no problem. The **** chief was the first to cut his fingers and drop a drop of blood into each bowl.

    The guards on the side also cut their fingers and dripped blood into the bowl.

    Without Xuanyuan Hao''s bloodletting, I saw that the blood of many guards was compatible with the blood of the **** chief, and even if some were not compatible with the **** chief, they were compatible with other guards.

    Xuanyuan Hao''s face instantly turned black.

 Chapter 894ï¼š How can you make me believe you!

    Chapter 894 How can you make me believe you!

    "Shao Boqi!" Xuanyuan Hao was furious. "You sent people into the palace, and now you tell me it''s fake!"

    "Your Majesty''s forgiveness!" Shao Boqi hurriedly knelt down. "Xue Yan must be true, Your Majesty!"

    "How can you make me believe you!"

    "Your Majesty, we have sufficient evidence to prove that Xue Yan is His Royal Highness, but the evidence is all in Xinyuan County, and some of them cannot be brought. If you don¡¯t have any doubts, it¡¯s best to secretly send someone to receive the evidence.¡± After a pause, Shao Boqi added: ¡°This minister is guaranteeing his life, Xue Yan is really His Royal Highness, if the emperor receives the evidence, he still feels doubtful. In the place where there is no need for the emperor to speak, the minister will immediately let the minister''s head fall to the ground!"

    Xuanyuan Hao''s anger slowly subsided, "Okay, get up, you and I go to the mourning hall, and tell the queen mother about this matter, and see what the queen mother has to say."

    Not only is his mother still guarding his younger brother''s mourning hall, but Wei Zizhan is also in the mourning hall.

    Thinking that Wei Zizhan''s child was not his son at all, Xuanyuan Hao''s face turned black again.

    Without saying anything, he went to the emperor''s carriage.

    Shao Boqi was busy riding horses.

    If Xuanyuanqing was in the imperial capital before, either in the imperial palace or in the palace of King Qing, and although Xuanyuanqing was demoted to a commoner, Xuanyuanqing still asked the Ministry of Rites to carry out the funeral of the prince, so Xuanyuanqing''s mourning hall, naturally It was arranged in the hall of the Prince''s Mansion.

    But Xuanyuan Hao didn''t want to talk about this in front of his younger brother Ling, and disturb his brother''s tranquility, but let his mother and Wei Zizhan be invited to the side hall.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi knew that there was something important when she saw the situation, but she didn''t show it at all.

    Wei Zizhan was young and didn''t quite understand it, but he followed obediently to the side hall.

    It wasn''t until the Empress Dowager Yunzi was helped to sit down that Xuanyuan Hao got angry: "Bold Wei Zizhan!"

    Wei Zizhan knelt down with a plop, and was also scared to cry: "Father, what''s wrong with me, me, me..."

    "Do you have a birthmark on the sole of your left foot!" Xuanyuan Hao was even more angry.

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Yunzi immediately understood. Her grandson Xuanyuan Shu has no birthmarks on the soles of her feet. This child with birthmarks is not her grandson at all!

    Actually came back with a fake prince.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi''s old face was ugly.

    Wei Zizhan turned pale, no matter how stupid he was, he knew that Xuanyuan Hao knew that he was not the prince at all. He was just about to ask the emperor for mercy, and also wanted to threaten Xuanyuan Yi before he confessed, to see if he could be punished lightly, but before he opened his mouth, an imperial guard behind him suddenly stabbed him with a sword.

    Wei Zizhan immediately gave up.

    Everyone present was shocked.

    Shao Boqi immediately wanted to capture the Imperial Forest Army, but after the Imperial Forest Army killed Wei Zizhan, he wiped his neck and committed suicide.

    Looking at the two corpses, one large and one small, on the ground, Xuanyuan Hao and Empress Dowager Yunzi both looked extremely ugly. A traitor out. Or from the Royal Forest Army.

    The commander of the Imperial Forest Army immediately knelt down in shock and pleaded guilty, and thought of one thing: "Qi, the emperor and the empress dowager, a few days ago, he should have rested, and he usually went home to visit his home when he rested, but that day, he told the deputy commander, saying He is not tired, and he also said that his family has moved back to his hometown. The hometown is far away, and he will not be able to return home for a day. He plans to stay there for the rest of his vacation. He will take a break one day and go home at that time. Now it seems that his home is very likely. Something happened."

 Chapter 895ï¼š What a childs play (plus more)

    Chapter 895 is really a child''s play (plus more)

    In other words, it is very likely that someone has captured the family of the Imperial Forest Army and threatened the Imperial Forest Army to do so.

    "It must be Xuanyuanyi!" Shao Boqi said immediately. "Xuanyuan Yi had approached Wei Zizhan privately before, and even rejected the people who served him, and only spoke to Wei Zizhan alone. Otherwise, who would kill Wei Zizhan? It is estimated that Wei Zizhan told him a lot about Wei Zizhan. What Zhan knows."

    "Xuanyuan Yi talked to Wei Zizhan alone before... and this matter?" Empress Dowager Yunzi frowned. Why hasn''t she heard of it?

    Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly said: "Mother''s forgiveness, originally the son wanted to tell you, but the emperor''s brother is gone, the mother''s queen is guarding the spirit, the son will see if he can tell the mother''s queen, and now don''t bother the mother, and wait for the emperor''s brother to go to the funeral. At the moment, Wei Zizhan is not a Shuer at all, so he has to tell his mother."

    The Queen Mother Yunzi sighed: "So that''s how it is. It''s really letting the tiger go back to the mountain." After a pause, he asked: "Isn''t it a blood test, why is there still a fake?"

    Shao Boqi just took off the shoes and socks of Wei Zizhan''s left foot, revealing the bottom of Wei Zizhan''s left foot, near a chain birthmark where his fingers were.

    Xuanyuan Hao explained that the blood test is not reliable.

    The Queen Mother Yunzi sighed even more: "It''s really a child''s play. Fortunately, I found out, otherwise, the country of our Xuanyuan family will fall into the hands of others. Since Wei Zizhan is not this child, it is the one named Xue Yan. child?"

    Xuanyuan Hao said: "Shao Boqi said yes, and he also said that there is sufficient evidence to prove it."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi said: "The blood of the royal family cannot be wrong, let alone the prince who will inherit the throne in the future. If there is any doubt, we cannot recognize Xue Yan''s child."

    They guard the ancestral inheritance, and would rather let the ancestral inheritance go to the hands of people of the same clan than to give the ancestral inheritance to people who are not Xuanyuan''s family.

    Xuanyuan Hao said: "Don''t worry, the mother, even if there is a little doubt, the son will not do such a stupid thing again, and he will never recognize it. It''s just the mother, Shao Boqi said that there is sufficient evidence to prove Xue Yan. That child is Shu''er, but there is too much evidence, and some are not easy to move to Dijing. If you want to recognize Shu''er without any doubt, and the queen is there to have a miscarriage, and for the safety of the queen and the child in her womb , it is best for my son to send someone he can trust to secretly go to Xinyuan County to receive these evidences, so that we can also check the authenticity of those evidences there, so that there is no doubt."

    "That''s very good." Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded. After thinking for a while, he said again: "Well, when your brother is buried, I will personally bring someone over there. It just so happens that I have something to do, and I also need to go to Xinyuan County."

    Shao Boqi thought it was strange that the Queen Mother had something to do and needed to go to Xinyuan County?

    It was the same before. The Queen Mother was on the line from Dijing to Xinyuan, not looking for his nephew, nor what she was looking for.

    However, as a courtier, he did not dare to ask.

    But Xuanyuan Hao is clear.

    His mother received two letters, and it has been confirmed that the person who wrote the letter is most likely in Xinyuan County. He came back before, but he was afraid that something would change in Dijing. In the future, he will definitely go to Xinyuan County to check.

    And his mother took someone to receive the evidence, he was the most at ease.

    is also an emperor, he has to sit in the imperial capital, it is not good to leave the imperial capital, otherwise, he can personally receive the evidence and visit his queen by the way.

 Chapter 896ï¼š Prince Ying (plus)

    Chapter 896 Prince Ying (plus more)

    He hadn''t seen his queen for months.

    "Yes, Queen Mother." Xuanyuan Hao responded, and then said to Shao Boqi, "Go back and tell Shao Zhongxi that on the sixteenth of the first month, the Queen Mother will leave for Xinyuan County."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Shao Boqi took the order.

    Then he left.

    The first thing went home was, of course, to send someone to Xinyuan County to tell Emperor Shao Zhongxi that he agreed.

    Wei Zizhan and the garrison who committed suicide have been carried out, and now that Shao Boqi is gone again, Xuanyuan Hao glanced at the chief eunuch, and the chief **** immediately retreated with all the people who were serving him, leaving him and him alone in the side hall. mother.

    Xuanyuan Hao then said to his mother: "The person who wrote the letter did not mean anything to us, it was purely a kind reminder."

    If there is even a little bit of malice, the Ji family will not be uprooted by him.

    "So," Empress Dowager Yunzi immediately took over, "you have to continue to be vigilant at all times. The first letter did not say that you will be in a coma on April 15 this year, and you will not wake up until June 15. Died in Qinglong Palace, only after June 15 this year can I feel a lot of peace of mind."

    "It was the son who made the mother worry." Xuanyuan Hao felt extremely guilty.

    "There is no parent who doesn''t worry about their children." Queen Mother Yunzi said. After a long while, he said again: "Since we are all kind to us, it doesn''t really matter whether we can find him or not, but I still want to look for it while I go there to receive the evidence. I found it. Since people can predict the prophet, I must find him in front of me, and he can leave first, so that I can''t find him. "

    Xuanyuan Hao nodded in agreement.

    "Fortunately, he didn''t have any ill will towards us, otherwise, we would already be at stake just because he knew so much about the overall situation." Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed again.

    "Yes," Xuanyuan Hao nodded again, "Fortunately."

    *

    In the morning, Xue Yan only sorted out the people Xuanyuan Yi might use, and then he could have lunch. Then, he and Jiang Yue went out of the room and had lunch together.

    After lunch, continue to organize.

    Waiting for the arrangement, the sun also went down.

    On the paper, which is about the size of the desk, there are densely packed with names, and there are lines between the names, if they are related.

    "Is there so much?" Jiang Yue was a little surprised and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Xue Yan smiled a little embarrassedly: "Although some have little power, they may also be used, so I wrote them all."

    "Who is this Xuanyuan Ying, and how did you draw a circle?" Jiang Yue looked at the name in the middle of the paper. This name, compared with other names, is not only a bit larger in font, but also focuses on drawing a circle with a red pen.

    "This is Prince Ying." Xue Yan said. "The late emperor''s younger uncle is the same age as the late emperor, but he is the younger brother of the late emperor and his father, and he is also the old son of the late emperor''s grandfather. After all, I have to call him great uncle."

    After a pause, Xue Yan said in more detail: "In the beginning, when the late emperor and father became the crown prince, he was already very stupid, but the late emperor''s grandfather still passed the throne to the eldest son of the late emperor and father, and Prince Ying was the second direct descendant. Son, although he was young at the time, he had a worthy reputation, and seeing that his father, knowing that his brother was stupid, still passed the throne to his brother, he already had complaints in his heart, thinking that it should have been given to him."

    "It''s just that later, seeing that the fief given to him by his imperial brother was good, he had complaints in his heart, but he didn''t show it."

    PS: Haha, babies, don''t ask, just ask the tree and the tree is added!

    Today is another chapter eight update~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 897ï¼š He used you, I wont let him go

    Chapter 897 He used you, I won''t let him go

    "And the late emperor was also kind to his little uncle, because the two were the same age and grew up together, so he has always been very peaceful in front of his Prince Ying."

    "My father is actually not bad to him. Although he still has complaints about the succession of the emperor and father, he has never thought of rebelling. It''s just in his previous life. Didn''t my father pass away in a coma? Everyone thinks that the prince is the prince. He was really ripped off, so Xuanyuanyi succeeded to the throne, and Xuanyuanyi was a scorpion. Then, Prince Ying couldn''t bear it anymore, thinking that he was too much more honorable than Xuanyuanyi, so he began to secretly conspire against him. He also blatantly started recruiting troops."

    "In the beginning, Xuanyuan Yi had nothing to do with Prince Ying, because he was first on the throne, it seemed that the overall situation had been settled, but many people were moved by him because of his young age. If you get rid of Prince Ying, others will use this to attack him."

    "It was Xuanyuan Yi''s tenth year as emperor. Not only was the throne stable, but he couldn''t tolerate Prince Ying becoming more and more blatant, and then he moved Prince Ying."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue also said, "Did you succeed?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    "It feels like you did it." Jiang Yueding looked at him. In the past life, Xuanyuan Yi was the tenth year of the emperor, when he was eighteen years old, he must have been in office long ago. And he was out of office, if he didn''t restrain his sharp edge, no one could beat him at all. Xuanyuan Yi must have sent him to lead the army to get rid of Prince Ying.

    Xue Yan burst into laughter for a moment, then he sighed, nodded and said in a low voice, "Well, I helped him get rid of Prince Ying."

    "He took advantage of you." Jiang Yue immediately concluded. Without waiting for him to speak, she calmly said, "I won''t let him go."

    In this life, Xuanyuan Yi only sent people to check what was wrong with her and him, instead of directly sending people to kill him. Obviously, he wanted to see if he could still be used by him in this life.

    Knowing that she was protecting her shortcomings, Xue Yan didn''t refute it, and nodded with a smile in her eyes: "Yeah." No matter whether she would let it go, in this life, he would never let Xuanyuan Yi go.

    "In the last life, did Prince Ying die in the end?" Jiang Yue asked again.

    "No." Xue Yan shook his head. "Prince Ying is so high-ranking in the royal family, and Xuanyuan Yi has to show his kindness again, so naturally he won''t kill him. Prince Ying was just put under house arrest in the end."

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "Prince Ying is the most powerful among the people who have fiefs, and he still has some complaints about what happened at the beginning, but still thinks that he should have succeeded himself at the beginning. Since Xuanyuan Yi is reborn, It is very likely that he will use this complaint in Prince Ying''s heart to provoke Prince Ying to rebel, and then he will profit from the chaos and slowly lay the foundation for himself, so that he will have more capital to compete for the throne in the future."

    "Also," Xue Yan said again, "Prince Ying''s fief is in the area of ??Jingyue. Xuanyuan Yi asked the dead man to join him in the area of ??Jingyue. He must have thought of using Prince Ying first."

    Jiang Yue nodded and agreed: "Then the first person he wants to use should be Prince Ying."

    Then, Jiang Yue lowered her head again and looked at the names on the paper, "Then who are these Mu Huanyu, Helianbai, and Yu Yunzheng? You also drew circles on these names."

    It¡¯s just that the fonts of these three names are a little smaller than that of Prince Ying, and their positions on the paper are quite close to the middle.

    "Mu Huanyu is King Liyang, Helianbai is King Dingzi, and Yu Yunzheng is King Weimin, all of them are kings with different surnames."

 Chapter 898ï¼š Zou Yi

    Chapter 898 Zou Yi

    "There are still kings with different surnames in fiefdoms," Xue Yan continued. "It is also very likely that Xuanyuan Yi will use them. There are also other people on the paper, all of whom are in Daling. I can think of people he might use. , but the possibility is much smaller than those of these four kings, so I only drew circles for these four kings with a red pen. I will continue to organize them when I have time, and pick out the names of these people individually, make a note, and tell you that these people are all. Who they are and all the important things I know about these people, I will write them down and give them to you when the time comes. If you want to know who is among them, just show them and you will know, just in case one day I happen to be not next to you, so I can''t tell you."

    There are too many names on this piece of paper. He can say a lot of things with just one name. He can''t finish it in a while, and it''s very complicated. It''s better for him to write it out for her to refer to.

    "Then you also give me this picture of people''s names?" Jiang Yue asked as she tapped the large piece of paper on the desk.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. If it was only himself, he didn''t need to write it at all. He knew clearly in his heart that he wrote it to tell her.

    "Got it." Jiang Yue also nodded. Then, she began to roll up the large paper that was about the size of a desk.

    Once the roll was done, she threw this into her space.

    is the safest place to put it in her space, otherwise it will be troublesome if others see it. such an important thing.

    Seeing that the thing was gone, Xue Yan knew that she had put it away, and then said, "Zou Yi will come over at night, and I will order him to take fifteen people to Jingyue area to stare at Prince Ying."

    There are already fifty secret guards trained by his grandfather''s family in Xinyuan County. His second uncle asked him to use these fifty secret guards first, and the other secret guards will arrive here within ten days.

    And Zou Yi was the leader of the fifty secret guards in Xinyuan County.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. Since he knew that Xuanyuan Yi would use Prince Ying, he would definitely send someone to watch Prince Ying.

    "As for the other people on the paper, of course, you have to keep an eye on them, too. It''s not wrong to keep an eye on them." Xue Yan said again. "King Liyang, King Dingzi, and King Weimin are also very likely. Naturally, they will send people there first. For the others, wait for the other secret guards to arrive, and I will send them one by one."

    This has to be prepared to deal with Xuanyuan Yi, so it is natural to have enough preparations.

    "Well." Jiang Yue still had no opinion.

    "In order to achieve his goal, it is very possible for him to use other countries by any means. However, now that the Ji family has collapsed, and there are only a few people under his command, using other countries at this time will undoubtedly lead the wolf into the house and let him get no benefit at all. , he won''t be so stupid for the time being. When he has a foundation in Daling, then he may use other countries." Xue Yan said, also analyzing.

    "Even if he uses other countries in the future, we are not afraid. I still say that, soldiers come to block water and soil to cover. Also," Jiang Yue looked at him, "I have something to ask you."

    Xue Yan: "What''s the matter?"

    Jiang Yue: "You said that in a previous life, a few years later, someone discovered that saltpeter was used to make ice. Then, is there a lot of saltpeter?"

    There is too little saltpeter now. If there was a lot of saltpeter, she wanted to make gunpowder and cannons. With the help of gunpowder and artillery in military camps and border gates, they are naturally not afraid of attacks from other countries.

    Without waiting for him to answer, she simply said again: "Forget it, I''ll ask you directly, do you know where there is a saltpeter mine? In your last life, a saltpeter mine should have been discovered later, right?"

 Chapter 899ï¼š Gold mine?

    Chapter 899 Gold Mine?

    "Well, I know, what''s wrong?" Judging from her appearance, it didn''t seem like she used it to make ice again.

    "The main ingredient of gunpowder is saltpeter."

    "Gunpowder?"

    "Well, it''s similar to firecrackers. It''s used to explode, but it''s more powerful than firecrackers. You know where there are saltpeter mines. One day you will let people mine a lot of saltpeter. I''ll make gunpowder and make some cannons. When it is built one day, you will know the power."

    Xue Yan understood, but: "Does it take a lot of money to make this?"

    "It takes a lot of money." Jiang Yue told the truth. It takes a lot of money just to get people to mine saltpeter.

    "The national treasury is not abundant at the moment, and there are many places where Daling needs to spend money." Xue Yan also told the truth and told her the reality. When I went to Brother Dongyu''s banquet last time, Brother Dongyu told him this. It''s just that she went to the back to find their future third sister-in-law and didn''t hear it.

    In a previous life, Brother Dongyu actually wrote to him and mentioned this to him.

    "Then we can only wait for the national treasury to be sufficient." Jiang Yue said. Not disappointed either. After a pause, he still said: "Looking back, I will think about how the treasury can be filled as quickly as possible."

    This cannon is better made earlier.

    It was built early and used to protect the big ling.

    Dai Ling is safe, and everyone at home is naturally safe.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. But he also paused before saying, "Actually, I know where there are gold mines in Daling. I also know a lot of them."

    There was something else in his obvious words, so she said, "Then what?"

    "But the gold mine is either in the fief of Prince Ying, or in the fief of another prince, so it''s not easy for people to mine it." After a pause, he added: "Xuanyuanyi doesn''t know about this."

    In his last life, he helped Xuanyuan Yi deal with Prince Ying and others, and took back all the fiefs. Later, when Xuanyuan Yi died and he became the regent, there were people on the fiefs that used to be Prince Ying and others. Discover one gold mine after another.

    It was also because of these gold mines that he had military supplies for him to go abroad to fight and rule the world.

    Jiang Yue nodded as she thought about it, "It''s good that Xuanyuan Yi doesn''t know. Gold mine is a big treasure. If you get it, your financial resources will increase instantly. As long as you don''t say it, no one should know about Prince Ying and the others for the time being. There are gold mines on the ground, and although Prince Ying and the others haven¡¯t done anything, they actually have the heart to be disobedient, and Xuanyuan Yi is likely to use them.

    "Well." Xue Yan thought so too.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, why are you still in your room? It''s getting dark. It''s time to come out for dinner." Their second brother, Xue Erhu, was calling for them to have dinner.

    "Come." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Then, without saying anything, we hurried out to dinner.

    That night, Zou Yi came secretly.

    Not only Zou Yi came, but also Zou Er, Zou San, Zou Si and other fifty secret guards in Xinyuan County, all of them came to recognize their masters. When the Shao family trained them, they told them that the Shao family was not their master, but their master was Xuanyuanshu, the prince of Daling.

    There are so many people, it is not easy to enter the village, Xue Yan met them at the entrance of the village.

    Jiang Yue was also present.

    But Jiang Yue didn''t say a word the whole time, just stood beside Xue Yan.

    In fact, it is not only Zou Yi and others who recognize Xue Yan as the master, but also Xue Yan recognizes Zou Yi and other secret guards, lest they meet them in the future, and they are not sure whether they are his own secret guards.

    Xue Yan never forgets it, he remembers it all in a short while.

 Chapter 900ï¼š Why are you back alone?

    Chapter 900 Why did you come back alone?

    Then, Xue Yan began to instruct Zou Yi to secretly bring fifteen people to Jingyue area to stare at Prince Ying, and send someone back to report anything wrong.

    Zou Yi immediately took orders.

    Xue Yan also instructed Zou Er, Zou San and Zou Si, and asked each of them to bring people to watch King Liyang, King Dingzi, and King Weimin respectively.

    Zou Er, Zou San and Zou Si immediately followed their orders.

    In the days that followed, every time a group of secret guards arrived, Xue Yan met with them, and then arranged for them to go out to stare at people.

    Before I knew it, the twelfth day of the first month arrived.

    Today, in the area of ??Jingxu, Zhanchang County, Shoulai Inn, Xuanyuan Yi was in a room in this inn, coughing from time to time.

    In the past life, he was in the palace at this time, with brocade clothes and jade food, and the imperial doctor all surrounding him. Although he was not in good health, he was not as unwell as he is now.

    After he left the family that adopted him, he came here. His body was bumped, and he was not in good health, so that''s what happened.

    made him a little suspicious. If this goes on like this, he may not even live to be twenty-three years old in his life.

    In his last life, he was carefully nurtured every day. Later, everything he could not worry about was left to Xue Yan to worry about, and he barely lived to twenty-three.

    He still had to settle down sooner, at least not without the doctor by his side.

    There is a doctor who will see him all the time and take care of his body, it is always better.

    Otherwise, before his full plan can be implemented, people will die, and he will definitely die.

    Fortunately, others are already in Jingyue. Jingyue is the territory of Prince Ying. Prince Ying has always had the heart of not being a minister. His wise second son inherited it.

    He just took advantage of this, so he borrowed the hand of Prince Ying to kill the people he wanted to kill.

    At the same time, he also wanted to slowly lay a foundation for himself in Prince Ying''s fief, and he would also plan slowly so that Prince Ying''s power and fief would eventually fall into his hands.

    Of course, I hope Xue Yan is not reborn.

    If Xue Yan was also reborn, he would be in trouble.

    After all, in his last life, Xue Yan took care of these vassal kings for him. Xue Yan knew these vassal kings better than him.

    "Cough, cough..." Xuanyuan Yi suppressed his cough, but he couldn''t suppress it, so he coughed again.

    It was also at this moment that there was a knock on the door of his room, and then a man came in, one of the two dead men he sent to Xinyuan County.

    "Master!" As soon as the dead man came in, he saluted.

    Xuanyuan Yi glanced at him, "Why did you come back alone?"

    "A Fei said that he wanted to see if there was a chance to kill the queen and the child in the queen''s belly, so he asked me to come back and report."

    "Tell me, how are you doing with the things I''ve entrusted to you?"

    The dead man started to report: "We didn''t kill Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua."

    Xuanyuanyi clenched a fist like this.

    If these two don''t die, Xue Yan is likely to be recognized back. And once Xue Yan became the prince, it was impossible for him to use him.

    "We also went to Zhujia Village," the dead man continued, "but we found that King Anjun had people there to watch, and King Anjun also took the household registration books of the Wei family and Zhu Laicai from the county government. Master, you have warned me not to risk death, and we didn''t enter Zhujia Village."

    Shao Zhongxi now found out that Wei Zizhan was not the prince, and also found the heads of Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua, Xuanyuan Yi was not surprised, he had long expected that Shao Zhongxi would be suspicious of Wei Zizhan sooner or later.

 Chapter 901ï¼š He still has a good chance of winning.

    Chapter 901 He still has a good chance of winning in this life

    But he hates it.

    This is not going well too!

    "Zhujia Village has been stared at like this," the dead man was still saying, "King An Yun must have determined that Xue Yan is the crown prince, and the queen is in Xue Yan''s house, so the Huaishu Village will definitely be under the control of King An Yun. The people stared at him, and A Fei and I thought to inquire about Xue Yan and his baby in a village close to Huaishu Village. Later, we really found out."

    Xuanyuan Yi''s ears perked up involuntarily.

    "There''s nothing wrong with Xue Yan, it''s all about that girl named Jiang Yue."

    "The news is reliable?" Xuanyuan Yi immediately asked. As long as Xue Yan is not reborn, he still has a good chance of winning in this life.

    The dead man: "Reliable! I inquired about the village next to Huaishu Village, that is, Bailiu Village. The two villages are very close, and the people who told us are Jiang Yue''s uncle Jiang Boss. Jiang Yue and Boss Jiang broke up in early April last year. According to Boss Jiang, Jiang Yue was originally raised in his home, but then Jiang Yue became ill, as if he was about to die, but suddenly he recovered. He also said that Jiang Yuegui was on his upper body, otherwise he couldn''t have beaten his family half to death at that time. Jiang Yue was only three and a half years old at that time, such a small baby. He was also forced to break the relationship contract. Moreover, Jiang Yue was still in the oil shop. , is making rice noodles again, and planting a lot of things he has never seen before. In short, he believes that Jiang Yuegui has upper body and dare not meet Jiang Yue. If Ah Fei gave him a lot of money, he would not Dare to say it, as soon as he heard Jiang Yue''s name, he planned to run away. Ah Fei also confirmed with him if there was anything wrong with Xue Yan, and he said no. Ah Fei asked Xue Yan why he didn''t study anymore, he said Originally, it was to read, but after Jiang Yue''s ghost went to his house, he stopped reading, anyway, there is nothing wrong with Xue Yan."

    "He''s a peasant, and he has seen a lot of things." Xuanyuan Yi sneered at Boss Jiang, but he decided in his heart that Jiang Yue, like him, was reborn.

    Didn''t he trip over Wei Zizhan''s leg, almost died, and was reborn?

    Wei Zizhan also told him before, saying that in April last year, Xue Yan stopped studying and took the baby girl Jiang Yue at home.

    Now it is even more obvious that the reason why Xue Yan has not studied in the academy in her life is because of this baby girl.

    Xue Yan was definitely not reborn. If he was reborn, it wouldn''t have been so long, and there was nothing wrong with it.

    And although this baby girl was reborn, she obviously didn''t know that Xue Yan was actually the prince. Otherwise, Shao Youyue lived in their house and knew Shao Shuting. It made no sense to get Wei Zizhan to enter the palace. Prince.

    However, there was one thing he couldn''t understand.

    Since Jiang Yue was reborn, then she must know that Xue Yan in her previous life went through the ranks, became prime minister in a few years, and became regent again in a few years, but why did she not let Xue Yan study?

    It was his son Xuanyuanling who actually succeeded in killing Xue Yan according to his will. Xue Yan''s end was tragic, that''s why she did this?

    This is quite possible.

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi nodded, thinking that it should be like this.

    But Jiang Yue, in which corner did Jiang Yue live in the last life, and what identity did he have later, he didn''t know how, and there was no one like her by Xue Yan''s side in the last life...

    She must have had an identity in her previous life. She really stayed in Bailiu Village, or she grew up and married to another village. She was just an ordinary peasant woman.

 Chapter 902ï¼š Be smart!

    Chapter 902 Be smart!

    This is obviously not easy for her in her previous life.

    The last life was not easy, and I was reborn in April last year. I have enough time to do something. There have been so many changes in this life, and it is very likely that she caused it.

    However, he only lived to twenty-three in his last life, and Xue Yan lived longer than him. It is hard to guarantee that in his last life, Xue Yan would have someone like her by his side...

    Moreover, Jiang Yue is a woman after all, and women generally don''t know much about court affairs. Even if she followed Xue Yan in her last life, she certainly didn''t know much about Xue Yan, so she would naturally be a threat to him. Much smaller.

    Finally, Xuanyuan Yi''s brows stretched out even more.

    But the dead man was still reporting: "A Fei saw that Mr. Jiang was in Bailiu Village, next to Huaishu Village, so he had a plan. He wanted to live in Mr. Jiang, maybe he could find an opportunity to kill Queen Shao and Queen Shao in their wombs. I think it won''t take a few days to try this first. He has already made an agreement with me, and he will stay for three more days at most. He also used the money and made an agreement with Boss Jiang. The youngest son, the cousin of Mr. Jiang, who has never been to Mr. Jiang, will live in Mr. Jiang as that cousin."

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Yi''s face instantly darkened: "Be smart! That''s Uncle Jiang Yue, even if Jiang Yue broke up with him early, he would have caught Jiang Yue''s attention more than others! Shao Zhongxi must be there now. , with his brain, who can fight against them? There will definitely be an accident! If this is caught alive, we will be in big trouble, hurry, we must leave this inn immediately!"

    This inn is no longer safe.

    "Yes!" The dead men were busy packing their things.

    "In the future, no matter who you are, you are not allowed to make up your own mind!" Xuanyuan Yi said again with a gloomy face. "I don''t know how to die!"

    The priority now is to get out of here.

    and then look for Prince Ying.

    As for Xue Yan, he will definitely be recognized as the prince in this life, but he can''t be used by him like he was in his previous life, so he doesn''t need to observe anymore, he has to kill him.

    The baby girl named Jiang Yue has to be killed too. Even if she doesn''t know as much as Xue Yan in her previous life, she still threatens him to some extent and is a disaster.

    He will kill these two sooner or later!

    *

    When Shao Zhongxi''s people rushed to the Shoulai Inn without rest, they naturally fluttered and Xuanyuan Yi ran away early.

    *

    It was also the twelfth day of the first lunar month, but at night, Shao Zhongxi received news from his eldest brother Shao Boqi from the imperial capital, and then he secretly came to Huaishu Village again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had already eaten dinner, and the family hadn''t slept yet. Jiang Yue was sitting on the kang in Xue Yan''s room. She could hear the family''s voices from time to time while watching Xue Yan calmly. When Tian has time, he will sort out the annotations for her.

    This annotation is a booklet, each several sheets of a person''s name, under each person''s name, are annotated about the person''s name, people and things that Xue Yan knows.

    Although Xue Yan has sorted out an annotation booklet, there are still many that have not been sorted out. Xue Yan will sort it out slowly in the future.

    And at this moment, Xue Yan was squatting in the room.

    Although he spent an hour in the morning, he didn''t spend enough time on the daily tasks he had arranged for him during the day, so after dinner, he went back to his room and continued to practice.

    Suddenly, Jiang Yue heard a subtle voice coming from the back of the room, she immediately threw the annotated booklet in her hand into the space, and immediately got off the kang.

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of "Fireworks That Never Fall", "520 Lan 1314", "Rain and Clear, Dew Rainbow", "Little Self", and "Dead Leaf Butterfly"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 903ï¼š dumbfounded

    Chapter 903 Dumbfounded

    At this time, someone was knocking on the window lightly outside.

    Dare to knock on the window, it means you are an acquaintance.

    Sure enough, I heard Qiyin''s voice coming in in a very small voice: "Young Master Yan."

    Afraid that others would hear it, Qiyin did not dare to directly call Xue Yan the prince.

    Jiang Yue motioned Xue Yan to continue the horse stance. This martial arts practice, even if it is just basic skills, can''t be slack all day, and she should study hard and practice hard, while she walked to the window and opened the back window.

    Then, he saw Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin standing outside the window.

    But it was getting dark early. If it wasn''t for the lights in Xue Yan''s room, when the window was opened, the light also spilled out, otherwise, it would be impossible to see it.

    "Come in." Jiang Yue pressed her voice down. The family hasn''t slept yet. But whether you sleep or not, you have to be careful.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin stepped on the window one after the other and came in.

    As soon as he came in, he saw Xue Yan walking on horseback. Although Shao Zhongxi was still cold, he stopped.

    And when Shao Zhongxi stopped, Qiyin behind him didn''t pay attention and almost bumped into Shao Zhongxi. When Qiyin finally stabilized herself and didn''t bump into her prince, she saw Xue Yan stomping horses, and she was still standing behind him. After a stick of incense, Qiyin was stunned.

    In the first few days, no matter who looked at him, Xue Yan was actually a little uncomfortable, but he and his family Yuebao always brought their little Xue Shi, little Xue Shi''s little broken child. I don''t know why, I just watched him with wide eyes and curiously looking at him. The more times, he got used to it. Even now Qiyin is obviously dumbfounded. He was still walking steadily.

    As soon as Jiang Yue saw Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin come in, she closed the back window again, and then, regardless of whether Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin saw Xue Yan stomping, she went straight back to the kang and crossed her legs again. sit there.

    "Sit down, uncle." Xue Yan continued to sprint, suppressing his voice, and smiled politely.

    The prince was stomping horses below, and it was naturally not good for the ministers to sit on the kang. The etiquette of the prince and ministers should have something. I saw that Qiyin was busy moving a chair from one side, and then Shao Zhongxi sat on the chair. Jindao sat down, while Qiyin stood behind the chair with a sword in hand.

    "Uncle, is there something?" Xue Yan asked in a low voice.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi opened his mouth to speak, but also suppressed his voice: "There is news from the imperial capital, and the emperor has agreed. After the burial of King Qing, that is, the sixteenth of the first month, the queen mother will set off from the imperial capital and bring people here in person. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Since Empress Dowager Yunzi is coming, they just have to wait for Empress Dowager Yunzi to bring someone.

    Shao Zhongxi saw that they all knew about this, so he suppressed his voice and asked, "This year has passed, when does the prince plan to practice martial arts with his ministers?"

    As Xue Yan said before, it is estimated that he will not practice martial arts with him until the end of the new year.

    Although the Lantern Festival has not yet passed, it is still considered a New Year¡¯s Day, but it is okay to say that the New Year has passed, and there is no need to wait until the Lantern Festival is over on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.

    After all, I am twelve today.

    As for the unresolved matter of his life experience, this matter has to wait for the queen mother. The queen mother is still in the imperial capital and has not set off. It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s okay to practice martial arts first.

    Besides, isn''t his nephew already in Zamabu?

    Looking at how stable it is now, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s been a while.

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue and said, "I have to tell my family about martial arts, and then I will say that I want to practice martial arts, and I want to invite a good master to teach me in the village. Uncle is willing to come here. live in the village?"

 Chapter 904ï¼š Gu Jin?

    Chapter 904 Gu Jin?

    If his second uncle is willing to come, this is naturally the most convenient.

    Shao Zhongxi also knows.

    Besides, he doesn''t care where he lives or not.

    His important thing is also his big wish, to help his nephew as soon as possible to be a versatile man in both civil and military affairs, to carry Daling up, so that Daling will never be bullied by other countries again. Xuanyuan Hao is kind and can also carry Da Ling on his shoulders, but he does not have the ability to make Da Ling no longer bullied by other countries.

    Other countries are also recuperating now, and sooner or later they will come back to invade Daling territory.

    I saw Shao Zhongxi ask back, "How about the old house where the prince lives?"

    "If uncle wants to live there, of course it is possible. But the conditions there, after all, there is no new house here¡ª"

    Without waiting for Xue Yan to finish speaking, Shao Zhongxi said, "This minister thinks it''s pretty good."

    "Okay then." Seeing his second uncle insist so much, Xue Yan nodded. "At that time, I will make up a fake name for my uncle, and I hope my uncle will cooperate."

    The cold Shao Zhongxi said, "Gu Jin."

    The Qiyin behind Shao Zhongxi was slightly stiff.

    Then, Qiyin hurriedly lowered her eyes and looked at the ground.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both found out, and they couldn''t help but look at each other. Both of them were dressed in red. From the very beginning, they actually felt that there was a story between the two in front of them.

    Shao Zhongxi continued: "My previous pseudonym."

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue again before nodding: "Okay, then uncle will use this name. But when the time comes, I will also tell my family that Yuebao will also practice martial arts with you, but the reality is that , Yuebao doesn''t really practice martial arts with his uncle, he just pretends to be, and I hope my uncle will also help and cooperate, don''t expose it."

    "Prince is in charge." Shao Zhongxi had no opinion, still cold.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t leave until Xue Yan said he would tell his family tomorrow.

    Qiyin quickly followed.

    Jiang Yue got down from the kang, closed the back window again, and immediately came out of Xue Yan''s room. As for what Xue Yan will tell her family about her desire to practice martial arts tomorrow, Xue Yan has a clue in her heart, so she can just leave it to Xue Yan, and she doesn''t need to worry about it.

    Then, Jiang Yue went back to her own room to sleep.

    Xue Yan was still tying the horses, until the horses were finished, and today''s task was completed, he also packed up and went to sleep.

    *

    The next day, when breakfast was almost finished, Xue Yan said to Xue Dafu Liu Guixia, "Father, mother, I want to practice martial arts."

    "Ah?" Both Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia didn''t react, but they reacted immediately, but they didn''t know what to do, and they were all panicked: "You want to practice martial arts? But how? We can''t? We No one in the village will do it?"

    Immediately, without waiting for Xue Yan to speak, Xue Dafu shouted at Xue Erhu: "Erhu, you know a lot of people, do you know who can do martial arts, Xiaoyan wants to practice martial arts?"

    His second son has a lot of friends. His relatives have all gone, and it is considered to be the end of the New Year. However, his second son is still eating everywhere. There are too many friends.

    His second son also invited those friends to dinner.

    "Huh?" Xue Erhu didn''t react at first, but he replied subconsciously, "I don''t know, no one I know has practiced martial arts."

    came over with his rice bowl, and he hadn''t finished eating yet.

    Seeing him eating, he squatted in front of Xue Yan with his long legs and asked, "Why do you want to practice martial arts? Three tigers and five tigers are in the military camp now, so they probably will. There''s really no one around us. Yes, I don''t know if the Four Tigers know someone who knows martial arts, if they do, see if you can learn from that person."

 Chapter 905ï¼š good at martial arts

    Chapter 905 Good martial arts

    Xue Yan said: "Practicing martial arts can strengthen the body, don''t you all say that my body is too thin, even Xiaobao is inferior, I just want to practice martial arts and see. It doesn''t have to be someone I know, I want to ask Mr., Mr. has a lot of connections, whether he is studying or practicing martial arts. He has people he knows. I want to see if there is any martial arts master who can come to our village and teach me how to practice martial arts. Then Yuebao can also learn to play with him. , don''t delay me bringing the moon treasure."

    Their Xiaoyan is too thin. If practicing martial arts can strengthen her body, they would naturally wish their Xiaoyan would practice, and if she is healthy, she will be less sick. Naturally, no one in the family has any objections.

    Liu Guixia also said happily: "If there is really a master Wu who is willing to come to our village to teach you, it will definitely be the best. It also saves you from studying in the academy, you have to live outside, not at home at all, we still worry about it every day. ."

    "Yes." Xue Dafu happily agreed. Then he said: "Damn, go back and give Xiaoyan some more money to invite a better martial artist to come back. If the husband introduced him, it would be no problem, we can rest assured, of course we can invite a better one. Just ask for a better one." This is to teach his two precious children.

    "Hey!" Of course, Liu Guixia responded immediately with a smile.

    "Thank you father. Thank you mother." Xue Yan thanked.

    "Thank you, what a silly boy." Liu Guixia rubbed his head. "Then when are you going to ask Mr. Do you know any martial arts master?"

    "Let''s go later." Xue Yan said.

    Xue Dafu immediately said: "Erhu, wait for you to set up a carriage to send Xiaoyan to the town."

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "Dad, I''ll give it to you. Erhu will go to Jinshan''s house for dinner. It''s all agreed, but don''t wait for Erhu in the end."

    "Yes." Xue Dafu smiled. "Then you can send it. By the way, bring a few clothes to the Four Tigers. That dead child doesn''t know if he didn''t bring any clothes."

    Xue Sihu had already returned to their rice noodle shop in town the day before yesterday.

    And the rice noodle shop, in fact, on the fifth day of the first lunar month, it started to do business normally again, but at that time only Xue Dagui and the others returned to the shop, Xue Sihu was still at home, and did not go back until the day before yesterday.

    "Hey." Xue Yihu replied with a naive smile.

    After Xue Yihu had eaten breakfast, he went to his stable, led a horse out, and started to set up the carriage. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also came, and they would help their eldest brother if they could.

    "This is the clothes of the Four Tigers." Liu Guixia brought a big bag over with a smile on her face and stuffed it into the carriage. "One tiger, don''t forget to give it to the four tigers."

    "I know mother." Xue Yihu replied with a silly smile again.

    Liu Guixia also helped, and soon the carriage was set up.

    "Come on up." Liu Guixia began to drive her two precious children into the carriage.

    Jiang Yue climbed up first.

    Xue Yan then climbed up.

    "Money." Only then did Liu Guixia take out a bag of silver and put it in Xueyan''s hand.

    Xue Yan: "...Mother, you don''t need so much. If you really invite a martial artist, you will also pay them monthly silver every month, so you don''t need to pay now."

    After finished speaking, he returned the bag of silver to his mother.

    "That''s it, that''s fine, then I''ll pay it every month." Liu Guixia hurriedly collected the bag of money so that no one could see it. "However, do you and Yuebao have any money? Not if you don''t have any."

    Xue Yan: "There are many more."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Guixia was relieved. Immediately, he asked Xue Yihu, "Yihu, do you have any money with you?"

 Chapter 906ï¼š come back sooner

    Chapter 906 I can also come back sooner

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "I just gave me ten taels of lotus, I don''t want her to be sad, I want it, I''m carrying it on my body, but mother, I don''t buy anything here, and I don''t need to spend money. "Why are you carrying money with you?"

    Liu Guixia was so happy: "Your daughter-in-law loves you so much. You are a big man. Bring some money with you in case you really need money. You too, you used to have no money at home, you still know how to bring a dozen or so with you. Wen, dozens of Wen are on you. Now that the family has money, you are not willing to take it with you. It is too cumbersome. Okay, let''s send Xiaoyan and Yuebao to the town to find Mr., and they can come back sooner. "

    In the end, Liu Guixia patted her eldest son with great joy.

    Don''t look at how simple and honest her eldest son is, sometimes he can really amuse someone.

    "Hey." Xue Yihu replied with a naive smile, and then got on the carriage, sat on the carriage, whipped the whip, and started to drive the carriage to the town.

    "Be careful." Liu Guixia shouted.

    "I know mother." Xue Yihu replied.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, if you can hire a better master, please hire a better master." Liu Guixia followed, still a little worried.

    "Understood auntie." Jiang Yue replied obediently with a small head exposed.

    "Got it, mother." Xue Yan was also holding the carriage frame, showing a head from the carriage, looking back at his mother, when she heard this, she naturally responded obediently.

    When he got to the town, Xue Yan asked his elder brother to send him and Jiang Yue to Mr. Zhang''s door. His elder brother did send them to Mr. Zhang''s door, but he stood by the carriage and watched him and Jiang Yuejin with a smile. Only after visiting the husband''s house did his eldest brother leave and wait for him and Jiang Yue at their rice noodle shop.

    Mr. Zhang was at home and saw Xue Yan coming, because he knew that Xue Yan was actually His Royal Highness, he was startled at first, and then calmly brought Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to the warm pavilion.

    Waiting for the servant to serve tea, then let the servant who was waiting for him back out.

    Xue Yan didn''t hide it from his husband, he told him bluntly and told everything.

    Mr. Zhang knew that his students wanted to arrange King An Yun into the village to teach him martial arts. Naturally, 10,000 people agreed. He immediately said that there was anything that needed his cooperation, even if he said it.

    Xue Yan actually has nothing to do with her husband. He and his family, Yuebao, came to her husband''s house today, and they have already done it. The family already believed that the master Wu who went to the village was introduced by the husband.

    And in his home, village, and the other seven villages within ten miles, no one would come to ask Mr. Wu whether or not Mr. Wu introduced him.

    If anyone really asks, it is definitely not an ordinary person.

    didn''t want to implicate Mr., so as to avoid any danger to Mr. Xue Yan, naturally, Xue Yan would not let Mr. cooperate anything, and also asked if someone really came to ask Mr., let Mr. tell the truth, and said that he had never been introduced to him by any master Wu.

    Mr. Zhang naturally knew his students'' scruples and nodded with great relief.

    After sitting at Mr. Zhang''s house for a while, Xue Yan took his Yuebao out of Mr. Zhang''s house.

    did not rush to go to the rice noodle shop, but went to the Quanping Inn and said, and then Xue Yan took his Yuebao again and went to their rice noodle shop.

    But seeing his rice noodle shop in front of him, his Yuebao suddenly stopped walking.

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Yan asked subconsciously.

    Jiang Yue didn''t speak, just pointed with her chin.

    Xue Yan looked in the direction her chin pointed.

 Chapter 907ï¼š How long has it been?

    Chapter 907 How long has it been?

    Then I saw that next to a small stall, Du Shanqiang was circling there, his hands were still clasped together, as if he wanted to go to the rice noodle shop, but was too embarrassed to go.

    The stall owner of the small stall happened to be burying his head in arranging things. I didn¡¯t pay attention. I thought that Du Shanqiang was the stall owner of the small stall.

    About Du Shanqiang''s parents buying a concubine for Du Shanqiang, they knew about it on the second day of the first lunar month. Since that day, they haven''t seen their aunt again.

    Although they have never met, when they were visiting relatives, they met people in Du Shanqiang''s village, and they met more than one person. They all said that their aunt and cousin Hongguo were very good, except that cousin Hongguo would wash the two of them. They didn''t do anything else, they really made old lady Du and Du old man angry enough, but there was nothing they could do.

    Their second brother and fourth brother, as well as the lobby brother, secretly went to see them a few days ago. They also said that their aunt and cousin Hongguo are very good. Old Lady Du and Old Man Du were indeed so angry that they stomped their feet.

    Knowing that the aunt was not depressed, and also knew that she was visiting and was very leisurely, their grandfather was naturally relieved.

    What was their grandfather worried about before? Aren''t you afraid that even if the aunt stops working, she will wash her face with tears every day? Now that''s not the case at all, the old man will naturally rest assured.

    "You, what are you doing standing here? How long have you been?" The hawker sorted out his things and couldn''t help but say when Du Shanqiang was still there.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Du Shanqiang quickly apologized and wanted to stand in a different place. However, when he turned around, he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan standing not far away, and the two children, one big and one small, were still looking at him. , he immediately blushed.

    This rice noodle shop has been doing business normally for several days. Naturally, he wanted to work in the shop again, but Xue Sihu said last time that he would not be allowed to work, so he didn''t feel embarrassed to come.

    But his parents kicked him out today and told him to come take a look, saying that Xue Sihu was also angry at the time, and now Daxi is still at their house, if he came to work again, Xue Sihu would not let him.

    But, although he came early in the morning, he was really embarrassed to go to the shop.

    What if Xue Sihu chased him? How embarrassing he is...

    So, he was just walking around not far from the shop, who knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would see him and get caught. He was thin-skinned and immediately felt ashamed.

    Du Shanqiang blushed, and after a while, he hurriedly turned around and entered the alley next to him, and left. He is really embarrassed, let''s go home.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue saw that Du Shanqiang had just left, and the two of them didn''t show any expressions, but they continued to go to their shop as if they had not seen Du Shanqiang.

    In the shop, their fourth uncle was cleaning the tables and stools in the lobby, and their elder brother was helping to weigh dry rice noodles at the counter, and someone came to buy dry rice noodles.

    Everyone else is busy in the backyard.

    But they didn''t see their fourth brother.

    As soon as their fourth uncle saw them, he smiled at them and said: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, your fourth brother asked me to tell you that if you come, go to his room upstairs to find him, he is in the upstairs room. ."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Immediately, the two of them were not in a hurry to go upstairs, but they both walked to the counter, next to their elder brother Xue Yihu, and Jiang Yue asked their elder brother Xue Yihu: "Brother Yan, about the matter of brother Yan wanting to practice martial arts and invite Master Wu to go to the village, are you following me? Fourth brother said?"

 Chapter 908ï¼š Isnt it time to recruit from the real thing?

    Chapter 908 Isn''t it time to recruit from the real world?

    "Yeah, he asked us what we were doing in the town, and I said it." Xue Yihu said with a smile.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew it. You can deceive other people in the family, but you can''t deceive the shrewd fourth brother.

    "Master Wu is ready?" Xue Yihu saw that the person who bought the dried rice noodles had left and there was no more customers, so he put down the scale and asked his two precious children.

    "The master said that there is a man named Gu Jin, who is very good at skills and reliable. He will help me ask if he would like to come to the village to teach me." Xue Yan said.

    "Okay, okay." Xue Yihu smiled naively. "Then go upstairs quickly. Your fourth brother is looking for you. If there is nothing else, we will go back. I will wait for you below."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Then, Xue Yan led Jiang Yue upstairs.

    came to the door of their fourth brother''s room. The door of their fourth brother''s room was closed. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and then Xue Yan raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    "Fourth brother." Xue Yan shouted.

    "Fourth brother." Jiang Yue also shouted.

    "Come in, the door is not fastened." Inside, Xue Sihu replied.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue pushed open the door, crossed the very high threshold, and entered.

    As soon as they entered, they saw their fourth brother in front of the desk inside, burying his head and practicing calligraphy.

    Their fourth brother can read and practice Chinese characters whenever he is free. In addition, his brain is actually very good, he already knows a lot of characters, and his handwriting is quite good.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over.

    There was a chair opposite their fourth brother, and Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue to climb up.

    Jiang Yue climbed up and sat down on the chair obediently. Then, she could put her small arms on the desk and look at the fourth brother across from her like a student.

    Xue Yan was standing.

    Xue Sihu finished writing the last word before putting down his pen. When he saw his two precious children sitting opposite him, standing and sitting like good students, he was happy: "This must be done again. what."

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    On the contrary, Xue Yan smiled and said: "Fourth brother, Yuebao and I just saw the eldest uncle. He seemed to want to come in, but he didn''t dare to come in. After seeing us watching him, he immediately left in a hurry. ."

    Xue Sihu immediately snorted: "He''s too embarrassed to come! Don''t look at him as honest, but what kind of thing he is doing now is like an honest person can do? If you see him in the future, don''t ignore him."

    "I know fourth brother." Xue Yan responded.

    "Got it." Jiang Yue obediently responded.

    Xue Sihu immediately laughed again, those eyes were bent, and they looked a bit like a fox again. He also got up and rubbed the heads of his two precious children with both hands: "Even if you are so good, I will not forget to ask. Why do you suddenly want to practice martial arts?"

    "I just want to practice martial arts. There are many benefits to practicing martial arts." Xue Yan said. But I also know that their fourth brother will definitely ask questions, so he said again: "It''s just that the people who come to the village to teach me martial arts in the future will be a bit..."

    Having said this, he stopped again.

    seems to be choosing words.

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Sihu immediately asked. He simply lay on the desk and didn''t sit back, staring closely at his two precious children.

    "King An Yun." Jiang Yue was more direct. "The person who teaches Brother Yan to practice martial arts will be King Anjun."

    Xue Sihu knew Anjun King Shao Zhongxi.

    knew that this man was Shao Shuting''s second brother.

    Before , Shao Zhongxi came to the shop every day to report and sat in the innermost position of the lobby. Also dressed in red, cold. Next to Shao Zhongxi was a woman in red, who was very tall.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 909ï¼š Okay, dont apologize to me

    Chapter 909 Be good, don''t apologize to me

    "..." Xue Sihu was silent for a long time, then looked at Xue Yan and asked, "Why did he come to teach you? He is a dignified prince..."

    Xue Yan''s voice became even lower: "Fourth brother, I don''t want to lie to you, I''m actually Xuanyuan Shu, the prince who has been missing since he was a child, he knows that I am the prince, that is, his nephew, and his sister actually lives in our house. Aunt Xiao, Aunt Xiao is the current Empress Shao, not my sister at all, but Empress Shao doesn''t know that I am her son at the moment, and she will have to wait for a while before the Empress Dowager will come here to receive the evidence. There is no doubt about my identity as the prince, so I will tell her."

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "Don''t tell the family, my parents are timid, and I don''t want them to feel at ease every day because I am the prince, I still want to stay by my parents'' side, even if I am recognized back. , I am still a member of the family, I will find a way to stay by your side, you can rest assured."

    "You..." Xue Sihu opened his mouth, dumbfounded, his mind was buzzing, and he was extremely shrewd and couldn''t react for a long time. After a long time, I found my voice, and the voice was even lower without realizing it: "Prince?"

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded slightly.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, just quietly watched them talk.

    "No, Xiaoyan...Wait...how could this be..." Although Xue Sihu believed in his younger brother very much and thought that his younger brother would never talk nonsense like this, he still couldn''t believe it. His brother turned out to be the prince? !

    Xue Yan then explained how Xuanyuan Shu had lost it, and how he was picked up by his father Xue Dafu.

    and Wei Zizhan were mistakenly identified and went back, etc., also said.

    After listening, Xue Sihu was silent for a while before asking, "When did you know all this?"

    "Before the Chinese New Year, in the middle of the twelfth lunar month, didn''t Yuebao and I still live in the bunk? At that time, we actually came to check my background." Speaking of this, Xue Yan pursed her lips, still Apologised: "I''m sorry, fourth brother..."

    But Xue Sihu immediately laughed: "Why are you apologizing to me, don''t you think I''m sad? I''m too surprised. Look at all these, which one is not big? I don''t have one. Sad, but not sad, if I am sad, it must be because I think we are so good to you, but you are looking for your original family to leave us, but you don''t mean that at all? What''s so sad for me? of."

    "Your fourth brother, although I am not a big man, my mind is still very fast." Xue Sihu also laughed and praised himself. "You have said it clearly, you are still from our family, and you won''t want us, so I won''t misunderstand. Besides, you already know who you are, and you are still the crown prince. Although you want to be emperor in the future, But people are also dangerous. Why do you have to check it out? You can protect your family and yourself by checking it out. Isn¡¯t this normal? Be good, don¡¯t apologize to me.¡±

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded obediently.

    "You have to hide it from your parents," Xue Sihu continued. "Otherwise, they would be really uneasy. You have such a big identity. As long as they have a little thing, they can feel so uneasy that they can''t sleep. You can also rest assured. , I can''t hide it one day. Let''s tell my parents well, they won''t blame you, and they won''t be sad. It''s you, how old are you and Yuebao, so many things are hidden in your heart. , carrying so many things, it''s too late for them to feel distressed."

 Chapter 910ï¼š A lot of money is not a bad thing

    Chapter 910 More money is not a bad thing

    "That''s right," Xue Sihu suddenly remembered something, and immediately stared at his two precious children seriously, "The death of Boss Jiang''s family is not that simple, right?"

    Originally, he didn''t suspect that Jiang Boss''s family was killed by a death row prisoner, but now his family Xiaoyan is the prince, how dangerous is the identity of the prince, and there is a queen living in their family, and the queen is pregnant with a child, so he can''t help it. The land immediately thought of this, and began to feel that the death of the Jiang eldest family was not easy.

    Their fourth brother is indeed shrewd, Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and asked Xue Yan to speak.

    Xue Yan then said: "Well, Jiang Boss''s family was actually killed by the dead man. Someone sent the dead man to investigate me and kill Empress Shao."

    "No wonder." Xue Sihu nodded straight. Immediately, he hurriedly said: "Then King Anjun can live in the village and teach you martial arts. Isn''t he very good at fighting? He must be very skilled, and he can protect everyone in the village."

    "He has already sent a lot of people to watch over our ten miles and eight villages. There are also many of his people in our town and county, and nothing will happen." Xue Yan said.

    Xue Sihu breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good." Then, he walked out from behind the desk and supported his precious brother''s two shoulders: "Xiaoyan, you must practice martial arts well, even if you are a prince and have soldiers. A horse can protect you, but if you are good at it, you can protect yourself, this extra layer of protection is only good, not bad.¡±

    Knowing that his fourth brother cares about him, for fear that he is the prince, it is particularly dangerous. Xue Yan naturally agreed immediately: "Fourth brother, don''t worry, I will practice martial arts well."

    Although Xue Sihu was relieved on the face, he also thought about it in his heart. He must expand his business. He has no other skills, but it is still okay to earn more money for his family Xiaoyan.

    Sometimes money can solve a lot of things.

    is like recruiting troops, which one does not need money?

    More money is not a bad thing.

    is also in case his family Xiaoyan needs a lot of money in the future, and he will not be stretched.

    The treasury is rich, and his Xiaoyan will definitely be able to use it in the future, but it is not in his hands, not in his hands, he is not at ease.

    What if the treasury was eaten away by some moths?

    This kind of thing has never happened before.

    When he was a junior in an inn, he heard a guest say that when the late emperor was alive, the treasury was in a serious deficit, and it was almost impossible to supply military supplies. How serious are these?

    Moreover, his third brother and fifth brother are also in the military camp now...

    In short, be prepared.

    He''s going to make a lot of money.

    A lot of money.

    "Sihu, did you have a good word with Xiaoyan and Yuebao? I''ll take Xiaoyan and Yuebao back. If I go back at this time, I can still rush back for lunch." Xue Yihu saw that he didn''t really need him downstairs. After helping, he went upstairs and asked his fourth brother Xue Sihu.

    "It''s done, it''s done. In fact, there''s nothing to say, just let them teach me to read again." Xue Sihu hurriedly laughed, opened the door, and let his eldest brother come in.

    It wasn''t until his honest and honest eldest brother came in that he laughed again: "Brother, has the second brother been looking for someone in the past two days? Let him find some more people to come to our workshop to make rice noodles for our family, so that you can get there when the time comes. You don''t need to help, just take a look at it, and you won''t have to work so hard. And since the first month is over, I plan to open a rice noodle shop in the county."

 Chapter 911ï¼š Thats two different things

    Chapter 911 That''s two different things

    "I went to the county to see a shop yesterday," Xue Sihu continued with a smile, "Although the shop is quite small, in a place with a lot of people, our shop will mainly sell dry rice noodles in the county. Not too big."

    "I don''t know about business, I''ll listen to you." Xue Yihu smiled naively. "Erhu has also searched for people, but they haven''t found all of them yet, so let''s talk to Lizheng and let Lizheng help you find people in Shili Ba Village. It will be more appropriate. My father and mother mean to find twenty people, since you If you can find more, how about hiring thirty?"

    "Forty." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "So many?" Xue Yihu was taken aback.

    "That''s all for now, eldest brother, as you can see, there are not many dry rice noodles in this shop, and there is not much stock at home. If another shop is opened in the county, there will be many people in the county, and our family will be too busy. Yes, can''t the hired people be transferred to the town or county shop to help? It''s always right to hire more people. If the workshop is too small, and there are too many people, you can''t stand there, just beside us. If there is not enough rice noodles to dry in the workshop, you can also have hired people pick the rice noodles to the village, and put them on bamboo poles in the village or on the rice field for drying.¡±

    "Hey, okay, I''ll tell my parents and Erhu about this when I go back."

    "Okay. Then I''ll send you off."

    "No, no, you can read well, I''ll just go down with Xiaoyan and Yuebao." Saying that, Xue Yihu bent down, held one of his precious children in one hand, and went downstairs with their two precious children. .

    But Xue Sihu still followed behind with a smile and wanted to send them off.

    Xue Yihu smiled naively, obviously very happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked back at their fourth brother, and their fourth brother immediately made faces for them, and then threw himself on their eldest brother''s generous back, just hanging on their eldest brother''s back.

    Their eldest brother was even happier, and even smiled naively. While leading them downstairs slowly, they happily carried their fourth brother downstairs.

    is like being a child.

    Their eldest brother is still very energetic, so he carried their fourth brother down, and he didn''t even breathe at all.

    When they got downstairs, their fourth brother stopped making trouble with their eldest brother.

    One piece and go to the back for a carriage.

    The carriage is parked at the back door, and it will get in the way when parked in front.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got into the carriage and settled down in the carriage, Xue Yihu drove the carriage home.

    Back home, just in time for lunch.

    Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan took Xiao Xue Shi to He Jinshan''s house for dinner. When they were not at home, Xue Yihu could only tell Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia what Xue Sihu meant.

    To hire forty people? Just thinking about it is prosperous. Although Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were surprised, they were also very happy.

    I also heard that Mr. Zhang would help to ask Gu Jin¡¯s master Wu. It is estimated that tomorrow will be the letter, and Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia will naturally be happier.

    After Xue Erhu returned from He Jinshan''s house after dinner, the family discussed it for a while, and then Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu went to find Lizheng together.

    Rang Li is helping to find people to work in these eight villages.

    At the same time, he also told Li Zheng that their family is required to keep it secret. If someone leaks out how to make rice noodles, they will not let that person continue to work in the workshop.

    Although the process of making rice noodles is very simple, someone else can figure it out sooner or later, but if someone else figured it out and told the person hired in the workshop, that is a different matter.

 Chapter 912ï¼š try not to mention

    Chapter 912 Try not to mention it

    Li Zheng immediately stated that he should let them rest assured that if someone does this, he will come to the workshop and take that person away without their family to scold him.

    This is a long-term worker, with a stable income every month, ten miles and eight villages, who doesn''t want to find themselves in the middle.

    But Lizheng has a steel scale in his heart. It seems that every time he has a rare opportunity to work and earn money, he will first keep close to those people in Shiliba Village who are usually down-to-earth and hardworking, and have a decent character.

    In the past, Lizheng didn''t have the opportunity to work, so everyone didn''t pay much attention to the steel scale in Lizheng''s heart. Now, because of Xue Dafu''s rich family, Lizheng always has many opportunities to work. These eight villages want to work. Naturally, one must first consider the steel scale in Lizheng¡¯s heart. Only after reaching the standard can they have a job. Therefore, more and more people in this ten-mile-eight-village village are living in peace and steadfastness.

    Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu went to Lizheng''s house to talk about hiring people, while Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to grandfather Xue Laohan''s house.

    Since the fourth uncle returned to work in the shop, Xue Gouzi came to live with their grandfather again. And Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao are about to start school.

    They all celebrated the Lantern Festival at home, and the school started on the 16th day of the first lunar month.

    The private school they attend is the same as the opening time of Shengming Academy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan tried their best not to mention their aunt. Although their grandfather is now quite relieved about their aunt, every time they think that their aunt is still at Du Shanqiang''s house, they inevitably feel sad and sigh.

    Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao have long been instructed not to mention Xue Daxi in front of old man Xue.

    *

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were with their grandfather. On the other side, Xue Daxi took Du Hongguo to visit again after lunch, and even grabbed several melon seeds on his body.

    These sunflower seeds were originally bought by her before the Chinese New Year and brought back by Du Shanqiang.

    did not use Du Shanqiang a penny.

    Which of the New Year''s goods did she not buy? She also gave it to her nephew Sihu. She didn''t know the situation at home at the time, so she gave it to Du Shanqiang and asked Du Shanqiang to bring it back.

    Madam Du stamped her feet angrily, while not allowing Xue Daxi to catch her, but no one listened to her. Although it was like this every day these days, Madam Du was still angry for a while.

    Immediately, I saw Du Shanqiang come back slowly.

    Mrs. Du was immediately overjoyed and hurriedly greeted her: "You just came back, the four tigers are gone, maybe you are working in the shop again!"

    Du Shanqiang hesitated, but finally made it clear: "I haven''t even entered the shop, I don''t have the nerve to go in, mother, it''s not like you don''t know how far our house is from the shop, I just walked back. Relying on my feet, naturally for so long."

    He Erniu heard that, and hurriedly came to ask for warmth: "Brother Shan Qiang, didn''t you have lunch yet, wait a minute, I''ll go and warm you up."

    said, He Erniu was busy.

    Du Shanqiang felt that his concubine was really virtuous.

    Involuntarily, he asked his mother, "Where''s the big joy?"

    "He brought red fruit to the door again, and he also took away a lot of melon seeds!" Mrs. Du''s face hurt.

    Du Shanqiang sighed, very tired. After a long while, he still said dejectedly: "Mother, why don''t I have a good relationship with Daxi? It''s not a problem if it goes on like this..."

    "What the **** are you doing! What did your father and I tell you, and you''re doing this again! Old man, old man, come and see your son!" Madam Du began to shout.

    The old man Du hurriedly came out of the house: "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 913ï¼š Theres no reason not to sell him this face

    Chapter 913 There is no reason not to sell his face

    "He wants to reconcile with Daxi again!" Madam Du said immediately.

    The old man Du immediately scolded: "Fool! How did you have a good life in the past? You have a good life, but you have to live the poor life of the past! If you divorce her, let''s see if you have a good life! You want to die of anger. Me and your mother, you can just make up with her!"

    "Father..." Du Shanqiang was helpless. "But so-"

    Before he could finish speaking, the old man Du immediately said again: "I''ve told you a few times! Just wait until it''s over! I''m still angry now! Why, did you go to the shop today, what did the four tigers say?"

    Madam Du said immediately, "He didn''t even enter the shop!"

    Old Man Du said, "Why don''t you go into the shop? You don''t even go into the shop. How do you know that the Four Tigers'' anger has disappeared, and you are not allowed to continue working in the shop."

    Du Shanqiang directly hugged his head and squatted down: "Everyone said that I was too embarrassed to go in! What if someone kicked me out? What a shame."

    He also wants face.

    "How could I have raised a useless son like you!" Mrs. Du poked Du Shanqiang''s forehead hard.

    almost stabbed Du Shanqiang who was squatting down.

    Old Man Du also hated that iron is not steel, and after he slapped his legs and sighed, he said, "Tomorrow, your mother and I will accompany you to apologize to your in-laws, and let them see that Hongguo is already so big, and persuade Daxi, This is over."

    He looked like he was pulling his face down, old man Xue had no reason not to sell him this face.

    "Father!" Du Shanqiang''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe his father''s brains. "Where did you listen to what I said before? Can you listen to it! It''s said that Daxi''s father asked me to touch my conscience and agree to divorce Daxi, and you still think he will persuade Daxi, so this is over. ?"

    Hearing this, before the old man Du said anything, the old lady Du became angry, and immediately said: "The in-laws have apologized, there are no good in-laws like us in the world, he doesn''t hurry to persuade Daxi, let this matter pass, and also What can you do?"

    Old Man Du said: "I''m so happy that her father won''t be so confused. Whose daughter-in-law will force her parents-in-law to come to the door to apologize? It''s not good if this reputation spreads out, doesn''t Old Xuetou have any shame? You are sensible! If you are really a good wife and good mother, do you still use us to make money? As soon as you have money, you will naturally take a concubine for you immediately, so that you can have a son. Look at what she looks like now! We didn''t let her **** A little heart, we are all done, but she is messed up, if it is not for her family who can help our family, even if you don''t want to quit, I will beat you to break her up!"

    Seeing that his parents still said the same thing, Du Shanqiang squatted there and hugged his head: "Why can''t I tell you guys!"

    "We eat more salt than you eat rice! Do we understand or do you understand? It''s ridiculous!" Madam Du immediately said fiercely. "Okay, just do as your father said. Tomorrow we will go to Huaishu Village to find Daxi''s confused father, and see if he is shameless!"

    *

    The next day, after breakfast, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue out. After staying outside for a while, he came back and lied to his family, saying that when they were playing at the entrance of the village, they met Mr. Zhang¡¯s servants, and Mr. Zhang asked him The next person came to tell them that he had already helped to ask the martial master named Gu Jin, and they agreed, saying that they would be able to come this afternoon.

    "Can you come this afternoon?" Liu Guixia immediately became anxious, "Then let''s tidy up a room for him, Hongyan, let''s go, let''s tidy up a room and come out."

 Chapter 914ï¼š they are calm

    Chapter 914 They calm down

    "Hey!" Yu Hongyan hurriedly put down her work, wiped her hands, and followed Liu Guixia to clean up the room.

    "Mother, second sister-in-law," Xue Yan hurriedly stopped, "you don''t need to clean up the guest room here, Mr. Zhang''s servant said, saying that Master Gu Jin doesn''t like the lively, wants to live in our old house, and will bring a waiter The people who come here will not eat with us at that time, the maid who serves him will do it for him, that is, five taels of silver a month."

    "Five taels of silver is only fifty taels of silver. As long as the master is good, he can teach you and Yuebao." Liu Guixia didn''t care about this money very much, as long as it was spent on her two precious children, she would be willing to spend more money. After speaking, he looked at Yu Hongyan again: "Hongyan, let''s go clean up the old house?"

    "Eh!"

    Then, Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan went to their old house and started cleaning up.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue followed behind to help.

    Everything is easy to clean up, but the stove is a bit difficult to clean up, and the pot is rusted. Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan grind it for a long time before grinding the two pots under the shed and on the pot table.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu also came to help clean up, but they packed everything in the main room and under another shed in the yard into the new house. These things are things that Xue Yihu usually does wood work. I will not come to the old house to do things, but will do it directly in the new house.

    And as soon as the main house and another shed were cleaned up, the old house was a lot empty, making people feel that the old house suddenly became a lot bigger.

    was packing up when Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao hurried over.

    "Three Uncles!"

    "Three grandpas!"

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Dafu, who was cleaning up the yard, hurriedly supported the three children. The three children in the province ran too fast and did not stop and fell.

    Xue Gouzi said immediately: "The eldest uncle is here, and his parents are also with him. The uncle asked me to bring Dabao and Xiaobao secretly to tell you."

    "Why is he here again?" Xue Dafu was immediately unhappy.

    "I don''t know." Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao all said. As soon as they came, they came out without hearing anything.

    "No, I have to go take a look." Xue Dafu was worried and wanted to go take a look.

    Liu Guixia hurriedly stopped him, "Let Xiaoyan and Yuebao go, they are calm and smart. If this is not done well, what will you do if you are in a hurry and reveal your stuff?"

    Xue Erhu was also worried that his father would be easily exposed when he was in a hurry, so he also said: "Yes, father, let Xiaoyan and Yuebao go, let''s continue to clean up the house, Master Gu Jin is coming to live in the afternoon, don''t mess with it. They still can''t clean it up in the afternoon. Besides, this is our village. They don''t dare to run wild in our village, and they definitely won''t do it. "

    "Yes." Xue Dafu then looked at his two precious children, "Then you go, anyway, don''t make your grandfather angry."

    "I know dad." Xue Yan responded.

    "Uncle I know." Jiang Yue also responded.

    Then, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to go.

    Xue Gouzi, Xue Dabao, and Xue Xiaobao also wanted to go back with them, but Xue Erhu stopped them with a smile, "I asked you to come out, because you must be afraid of talking nonsense, so you are not allowed to go back, be here. You are all good children. ,do you know?"

    The three children were quite sensible, so they didn''t go back and just played in the yard.

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of "Dead Leaf Butterfly", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Plenty of Self", "Rain and Sky Clear, Rainbow Dew", "Zhongyi Office", and "GALAXY_DOU"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 915ï¼š Its very thick-skinned

    Chapter 915 is very thick-skinned

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the uncle''s house, Du Shanqiang just helped Old Man Du and Old Lady Du to sit down.

    If the old man Du and the old lady Du come here, in order to make them happy and have a better time at the in-law''s house, the old man Xue, Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and others are all smiling.

    But the situation is different now, Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and others didn''t smile at all, and the old man Xue just sat there with crutches and didn''t speak.

    But when they saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming, Old Man Xue and the others immediately laughed.

    "Little Yanyuebao is here, come in, come in quickly." Aunt Qian Caiyu hurriedly greeted people in, and went to get persimmons, put one in each hand of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan takes it and eats it.

    Now that things are getting better, their family is reluctant to buy something like this.

    "Good boy, good boy, come here quickly." The old man Xue also beckoned with a kind smile on his face. When he saw his two hearts approaching, he put down his cane and put his arms around his heart.

    "Why are you here at this time?" Old Man Xue lowered his head and asked kindly to his two hearts.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan held persimmons and stayed in their grandfather''s arms, "Come and see grandpa."

    "Good boy, good boy." The old man Xue couldn''t help but praise for a while, the old man was very happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just glanced at each other, and then they both quietly ate the persimmons in their hands and looked at the situation in front of them.

    Uncle, Uncle, Brother Hall and others were very happy because they came, but Du Shanqiang was more cautious, he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet, his eyes were dodging, and he didn''t dare to look at them, obviously because of what happened yesterday .

    Du Shanqiang''s parents were very thick-skinned, and they didn''t feel embarrassed at all.

    Mrs. Du saw that the old man Xue Darong and others did not invite them in. Even if they came in, they would not be allowed to sit. Their son was considerate of their old age, so he hurriedly found two stools and helped them sit down.

    And when Qian Caiyu gave the children persimmons to eat, he didn¡¯t ask them if they would eat them, or even poured them a bowl of water.

    In the past, when she and her old man came, they were not greeted by Qian Caiyu and others with great joy. If there was anything good at home, they would quickly take it out and ask them if they would eat it, and the water was immediately placed on them. In front of them, for fear of neglecting them, today is like this...

    Mrs. Du was naturally extremely unhappy in her heart.

    Old Man Du was also unhappy.

    felt that the Xue family had lost his old face.

    But they all knew in their hearts that it would not be good for them to make a fuss more stiff.

    Mrs. Du cursed several times in her heart before she hurriedly accompanied her smiling face and said to Old Man Xue, "My dear, are you still angry?"

    The old man Xue didn''t say anything, just quietly hugged his heart.

    He has three more hearts just left. It''s okay to go out, what are the three hearts saying, it will be bad if they are exposed.

    Seeing that the old man Xue ignored her at all, the old lady Du felt even more embarrassed and angry, but she couldn''t scold anyone, she just smiled and said, "It''s all my fault and my old man, it''s none of Shan Qiang''s business. I don''t want to be hugged by my grandson, who thinks that the incense in their home is broken, don''t you think so?"

    Old man Xue still didn''t speak.

    Madam Du''s angry old face twitched.

    Old Man Du finally couldn''t help but speak: "My dear family, as a human being, we must be worthy of our conscience, and we can''t stand and talk without backache. If it were you, and the only son-in-law''s daughter-in-law couldn''t give birth to a son, how would you feel? Do you want your son to have a son and inherit the family''s incense?"

 Chapter 916ï¼š Live a face

    Chapter 916 Live a face

    After a pause, the old man Du said again: "In these years, as you know from my in-laws, Shan Qiang didn''t mention the big joy even if he couldn''t give birth to a son. Can''t he be sorry for the big joy? Besides, what are we dissatisfied with the big joy? , isn''t it just the same, Daxi can''t give birth to a son? We are all human, but if your in-laws are angry, we also understand that you love Daxi, so aren''t we here with Shan Qiang to apologize to you? "

    "My dear family," said this, the old man Du also sighed, "Hongguo is so big, if her parents are divorced, how can she marry a good family in the future. For nothing else, just for Hongguo, Let''s uncover this matter, shall we?" At the end, he looked flattered.

    Without waiting for what others said, the old man Du flattered again: "When Shan Qiang''s concubine gives birth to a son for Shan Qiang, we will immediately kick the concubine away, and we have agreed with Shan Qiang-"

    "Father, where are we¡ª"

    Du Shanqiang wanted to say that he didn''t agree, but the old man Du immediately shouted: "Shut up!"

    Du Shanqiang did not dare to speak.

    Only then did Old Man Du accompany his smiling face, and continued to say to Old Man Xue, "Daxi should have a son by his side, otherwise there will be no way to rely on him when he grows old. You see, although our family life is not very good, but I How can my wife and I have a son who can be filial to us? It''s good to us. Don''t you all enjoy the blessings of your son and grandson now? You should understand this truth. When the time comes, let the son of the concubine be the son of Daxi. It''s Daxi''s own, isn''t it beautiful? It''s better than adopting someone else''s child that is not their own at all, right?"

    "Bah!" Qian Caiyu couldn''t listen anymore. "After all, don''t you want us Daxi to support your son for your family! Are we Daxi so stupid! You say how embarrassing you are, it doesn''t count to buy him a concubine with our Daxi wages, and you still miss us now. Daxi raises a son for your family, and really wants to enslave us Daxi for a lifetime! What are we planning for Daxi! It¡¯s hard to go back to your parents¡¯ home, so you have to be angry at your home?¡±

    "What you said is wrong," Madam Du couldn''t hold her breath anymore, "Who made Daxi unable to give birth to a son, if she did, how would we bother about it! In the end, it''s still Daxi''s own fault! "

    "Old lady, old lady." Old Man Du hurriedly comforted his old wife and told him to stop talking, so as not to make things more rigid.

    Mrs. Du still listened to her old man''s words. Although she was still angry, she really stopped talking.

    Old Man Du then smiled at Old Man Xue again with a face of ingratitude: "My dear family, go out and see. In the days of people without incense, who wouldn''t come here like this? Why can''t it be my family? Do you think so?"

    Regardless of whether the old man Xue spoke or not, he smiled and said: "Daxi is dragging Hongguo around, and Hongguo doesn''t even do anything at all. In the future, which in-law family would dare to ask her such a delicious and lazy daughter-in-law, can Hongguo still get married? Not to mention that Daxi and Hongguo have a bad reputation now, and they will also affect the bad reputation of your in-laws. You probably don''t want to do this. People have a face, in-laws, we still have to take care of reputation."

    Brother Xue Wen in the lobby immediately laughed angrily: "Are you all right? Since you know that people have a face, you still have to take your reputation into consideration, and don''t look at what you do!"

 Chapter 917ï¼š Dare! Dare!

    Chapter 917 Dare! Dare!

    "Relying on our Xue family, I have some money. It hasn''t been a few good days. I don''t know who is who, and I even used my aunt''s wages to buy a concubine. Your son is not ashamed of this big man. What kind of man would buy a concubine with his daughter-in-law''s money? A man who is a little bit useful will not use his daughter-in-law''s money! I think your son is useless! You dare to say that it is my aunt''s money. Did you buy a concubine for your son? Do you dare! Do you dare! Everyone in our village knows it, and everyone is laughing at you shameless."

    The one who gave Du Shanqiang to Sao wanted to have a hole in the ground so he could get into it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just continued to eat persimmons in small bites, while looking at their brother in the lobby quietly. The lobby brother, who thinks they are always fascinated and confident, is actually quite eloquent.

    And their grandfather didn''t speak all the time, just hugged them, obviously no matter what Du Shanqiang and the others said, their grandfather wouldn''t be angry.

    Then the two of them naturally just have to watch the fun.

    "It''s really interesting," Xue Wen was still saying, "No matter how bad our reputation is, we are a hundred times better than you! And let my grandfather go out and see? I think you should go out and have a look, and I don''t know if your eyes are covered with shit. It''s obvious that I''m shameless, but I think others are shameless!"

    "You!" Finally, Old Man Du was also angry. Daxi''s family is too outrageous, even the juniors dare to act wild in front of him!

    Mrs. Du''s body was shaking with anger.

    "Father, mother, let''s go." Du Shanqiang was really ashamed to see people, it was too embarrassing, he wanted to drag his father and mother away quickly.

    "Trash!" Old Man Du immediately scolded. "If you are a little useful, we won''t be so angry here!"

    "That''s right!" Madam Du immediately agreed.

    "Go back to your house to fight, we have something to do," Xue Wen said.

    "My family, this is your great grandson!" Old Man Du looked at Old Man Xue, pointed at Xue Wen, his fingers kept shaking, obviously he was very angry.

    He also looked like he was an elder anyway.

    Seeing that the old man Xue still did not speak, he only looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were in his arms, and looked down with kindness and kindness. "Don''t forget, your great joy is still at our house!"

    Seeing that the old man Du broke the jar, Xue Darong also said: "Wenzi, call everyone in the village to have a look. They are not afraid of being embarrassed, and we are not afraid."

    "Hey, Dad." Xue Wen went immediately.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at their uncle unexpectedly.

    "You!" The old man Du panicked, and then he held it back stubbornly.

    "Old man, old man." Madam Du was also panicked and dragged Old Man Du''s clothes.

    "What are you panicking about!" Old Man Du shouted immediately. "Daxi is still our son''s daughter-in-law! Our son will never stop her, she will always be part of our family!"

    But in the end, I was still a little embarrassed, and I relied on the old man to say: "My dear family, it''s all about this, while no one has come to see the joke, as long as you let this matter pass, Shan Qiang can go to the shop again. Work, we can talk about anything!"

    At this time, Jiang Yue, who was eating persimmons in small bites, still opened her mouth, raised her face, and said to their grandfather who was holding her and Xue Yan, "Grandpa, he just wants the eldest uncle to return to work in the shop. "

    "Good boy." Old Man Xue rubbed her little head with a smile, before laughing with Old Man Du: "Our family can make trouble with anyone who comes here? Our family is overjoyed."

    The old man Du opened his mouth like this, and was speechless for a long time. This¡­¡­

 Chapter 918ï¼š eat soft rice

    Chapter 918 Eat Soft Rice

    Mrs. Du also stayed.

    Du Shanqiang was also stunned.

    I didn''t expect old man Xue to say that.

    Is this really when Xue Daxi died?

    "Da Rong, let the villagers take a good look at it, otherwise I really think our family is easy to bully." After speaking, the old man Xue stood up slowly, held his heart in each hand, and went back to the room.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obediently followed their grandfather away. During this time, he met his eyes. Since knowing that their third brother is the captain of the millennium, both the family and the grandfather have become more stubborn.

    When they returned to the room, their grandfather was amused, and asked them quietly like an old urchin: "Is grandpa great just now? Grandpa hasn''t done this before."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other again before they nodded and said with great cheer: "Great."

    The coaxed the old man''s face to turn red, and he was even more happy.

    As soon as Xue Wen ran out of the house, he went to the village chief''s house to borrow a gong, and then he started beating the gong all over the village, greeting everyone in the village, and asking them to gather around their door to take a good look at Mrs. Du, Du Laohan and Du Shanqiang.

    Xue Dafu and the others saw Xue Wen beating the gong, and the whole village greeted him. They also brought Xue Gouzi Xue Dabao Xue Xiaobao.

    Xue Dahua''s family also came.

    "Look at all, take a look," Xue Darong also gave up, standing at the gate of the yard, in the crowd, pointing at Old Man Du and the others, "It''s them, you don''t need me to introduce you to know who they are, that Shan Qiang, It''s the husband of our family''s great joy. He has no ability, and the family formed a partnership to calculate our great joy, not to buy a concubine with our great joy''s wages. Today, he came to the door and threatened us, saying that our great joy was at their house and would not let him. He went to work in the rice noodle shop again, and he has to work in the rice noodle shop, no wonder our family is so happy to let us treat her as dead, see what kind of husband she is married to, and what kind of good in-laws she has!"

    is from the same village, and everyone knows Xue Darong well and knows that Xue Darong is calling them here on purpose.

    Besides, this matter was originally wrong for Du Shanqiang''s family. Whether it was helping the people in their own village or helping the manager, everyone immediately spoke up¡ª¡ª

    "Isn''t this just eating soft rice!"

    "Shan Qiang, did you make a mistake? You are not married, so how can you be a big joy to support your family?"

    "You''re still not a man!"

    "Your parents are kind enough to help you, but you still come to deceive them? Why, did they help you wrong? Why do you rely on them as soon as you get involved?"

    "That''s right! If you don''t reflect on yourselves, and you think about some beautiful things, you don''t even look at them. Why do people help you and let you work in the shop?"

    "If you are good, people will suddenly stop you from working? What about your brain, don''t you know how to think about it?"

    Being surrounded by so many people looked like a joke, listening to what everyone said about him, Du Shanqiang''s face was burning hot, and his face was red as if he was about to explode.

    "Father! Mother! Are you going to leave!" Du Shanqiang couldn''t help but shout.

    Seeing that his parents still wanted to rely on him and refused to leave, Du Shanqiang simply ignored his parents, turned his head and left. He really can''t afford to lose this person, how can he meet people in the future? How did he come to this village?

    "Shan Qiang! Shan Qiang!"

    Old man Du and Mrs. Du were scolded originally, and they were arrogant, and they went back to scolding others. As a result, their son ran away, and it would be boring for them to stay any longer. Naturally, they became anxious and left quickly.

 Chapter 919ï¼š Almost chopped up

    Chapter 919 Almost chopped up

    It wasn''t until Old Man Du and the others left that Xue Darong thanked the villagers who came. He didn''t sigh until the villagers were gone and no one was around anymore.

    Old man Xue held Jiang Yue in one hand and Xue Yan in the other, and walked out of the room again, looking at the direction of the village entrance, he also sighed. Still a little worried: "We let them be so shameless, they''re going back now, shouldn''t they put their anger on Daxi and Hongguo?"

    Or the second uncle Xue Dahua said: "Father, even if they want to take Daxi out of their anger, Daxi will not bear it, and it is not like before, no matter what happened, Daxi endured it, thinking that he would not be able to give birth to a son, now it is different. , Daxi can''t suffer any loss, you think when she was still a girl at home, Xiaoxi was bullied once. She chased them for several miles with a kitchen knife. If we hadn''t stopped her, she would have almost given them to her. After she chopped it up, how many people in the village were afraid of her at that time? It wasn''t until she got married and didn''t go back to her parents'' home that much that everyone slowly forgot about it."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other unexpectedly again, as if they never expected their aunt to be so sturdy.

    "Yeah, second brother is right, Daxi''s temperament and strength are also great," Xue Dafu subconsciously echoed, hehe laughed, "Dad, don''t worry about it." After speaking, he realized that he seemed to be a little more enthusiastic. , could not help but feel a little embarrassed.

    Xue Dahua was also embarrassed. Although they are brothers, after all, the two families haven''t moved around for a long time and haven''t spoken at all.

    Liu Guixia could only laugh embarrassingly when she was made to do so.

    Er Auntie actually saw the embarrassment between Xue Dahua and Xue Dafu brothers, but she didn''t say anything and looked elsewhere.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other again.

    Old man Xue Xue Darong and the others didn''t notice this, just thinking about it and thinking that it was true that their family was overjoyed, so they didn''t worry that Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo would be disgusted.

    After chatting for a while, Xue Dafu and the others took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan back and continued to clean up the old house.

    Even some very small corners are cleaned up.

    *

    Du Shanqiang walked out of Huaishu Village in one breath, and walked many steps with his head sullen. Seeing that his parents were still calling him from behind, and knowing that his parents were really willing to leave, he turned back again.

    Then, he was greeted by a scolding from his parents: "Useless thing! What else can you do!"

    "Father, mother, don''t you feel ashamed?"

    "It''s their Xue family who lost it, it''s none of our business! It''s not that we can''t have a son!"

    "But you just scold us!"

    "That''s their village, of course it''s scolding us! If it''s in our village, it''s scolding them! Who doesn''t speak up for the people in their own village!"

    Du Shan wanted to turn his head and leave again, but his parents were old after all, so he couldn''t really care, "I''ll go to Bailiu Village to see if there is an ox cart hired, and let someone send us back."

    When they came, they encountered an ox cart halfway through, and by the way, there were other people riding in that ox cart, so each of them spent a penny, but he could walk back by himself, but his parents must be If you can''t go back, you must hire an ox cart.

    It¡¯s just that if you hire a car for this purpose, it will naturally cost a lot more than the casual ride.

    It is estimated that this delivery will cost at least fifteen cents.

    Especially now is the first month, expensive.

    Mrs. Du was reluctant to give up so much money, so she immediately said, "Why spend this money!"

    "Then can you and dad walk back?" Du Shanqiang asked immediately.

 Chapter 920ï¼š Seeing peoples hearts for a long time

    Chapter 920 Seeing people''s hearts over time

    As soon as Old Lady Du heard this, she immediately stopped saying that she would not hire an ox cart, but she still scolded: "Usually when we come here, when we come back after lunch, he will hire an ox cart for us and let us sit on it. It''s better to go back now! I''m overjoyed that there are so many horses in his third brother''s house, and they don''t even know how to set up a carriage to take us back! The shadow of the rice is also gone!"

    The old man Du said straightly: "Why are there so many people in Daxi''s family! It''s been a long time to see people''s hearts!"

    Du Shanqiang couldn''t listen to it anymore. He went to Bailiu Village to see if there was an ox cart. When he saw it, the lion said that it would take 30 yuan to send it. Du Shanqiang didn''t want to. I was embarrassed to go back to Huaishu Village to ask, but the ox carts from other villages were sent away, and none of them were at home. Du Shanqiang could only bite the bullet and went to Bailiu Village again, spending thirty cents to let that person confuse him. I got the ox cart and sent him and his parents this trip.

    Mrs. Du and Mr. Du heard that it cost 30 wen, and they both cursed in pain: "Why is it so expensive!"

    "Father, mother, keep your voice down. If the person who scolds refuses to give it away, you really have to go back. It''s just such an ox cart, there''s nothing you can do." Du Shanqiang said hurriedly.

    Mrs. Du and Mr. Du could only curse in their stomachs.

    By the time the ox cart took them to the entrance of their village, it was already past noon. When they got off the ox cart, the hungry and angry old lady Du and Du old man started scolding again. They also scolded the owner of the ox cart, and called others that the ox was a golden ox. So expensive!

    But the owner of the ox cart has already got the money, so he doesn''t ignore them at all, so he just drove the ox cart away.

    really made old lady Du and old man very angry.

    After scolding a few more words, Madam Du calmed down and asked Old Man Du, "Old man, what are we going to do when we go back, even Old Xuetou, the immortal old man, is dead happy, so who cares about Daxi''s family? Happy to die."

    The old man Du said: "They must be fighting with us. They won''t really be overjoyed. Let''s wait. Sooner or later, Shan Qiang will be able to work in the shop to earn money."

    "Anyway, I''m not going to be ashamed anymore!" Du Shanqiang just left a sentence and went home first.

    "You''re not a fool! You''re not a fool!" Old Man Du and Madam Du chased after him, scolding.

    At home, Xue Daxi, Du Hongguo, and He Erniu had already eaten lunch. At this moment, Xue Daxi was in the yard, washing her precious daughter Du Hongguo''s hair with warm water.

    While washing, the mother and daughter were talking and laughing.

    He Erniu was sitting on the threshold and doing needlework, and deliberately started to make children''s clothes, shoes and socks now, thinking of Xue Daxi.

    But Xue Daxi has never heard of her at all.

    This made He Erniu feel suffocated.

    Seeing that Du Shanqiang came back, He Erniu hurriedly put down the needle and thread in her hand, and came up with a virtuous look: "Brother Shanqiang, why are you back at this time? Have you eaten? Where are your parents? Why didn''t you see it? them?"

    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Du and Mr. Du walked in immediately.

    I saw that Mrs. Du''s nose is not a nose, and her eyes are not eyes, and said angrily: "Blind eyes, aren''t we here!"

    Then, seeing that Xue Daxi was happily washing Du Hongguo''s hair, Du Hongguo was also happy. Old lady Du was already full of anger. He directly overturned the pot of warm water under Du Hongguo''s head.

    "You guys are in a good mood!" Mrs. Du cursed. "It''s exhausting for us, isn''t it!"

    Du Hongguo was immediately frightened and cried, and regardless of whether her hair was still full of water, she hugged her mother tightly.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today, alright~

 Chapter 921ï¼š How can you smash the pot?

    Chapter 921 How can you smash the pot?

    Xue Daxi just took a cloth towel on one side, put it on her daughter''s head in her arms, and wiped her daughter''s hair.

    Mrs. Du was even more angry when she saw her like this. When she came up, she grabbed Du Hongguo''s hair, and Du Hongguo immediately raised her head and cried even in pain.

    Xue Daxi was also on fire. He picked up a big stone hammer in the corner and strode towards the stove. Then, with a bang, the pot he usually cooks was smashed.

    "Great joy!" Du Shanqiang was dumbfounded, unable to react at all.

    He Erniu was a little scared, so she quickly put away her needles.

    "A sin, a sin." The old man Du was stunned for a moment, and then, he kept saying the sin with grief.

    Mrs. Du was also stunned for a while, and then she shouted like crazy: "Xue Daxi, do you know how much the pot is worth! A tael of silver, you kill a thousand knives!"

    How can she have spare money to buy pots at home!

    Xue Daxi came out of the stove with the sledgehammer, "Every time you touch the red fruit in the future, I''ll smash something." After speaking, he threw the big stone hammer at Madam Du.

    Mrs. Du was frightened and quickly let go of Du Hongguo and ran away. Du Hongguo also ran away quickly, but hid behind her mother.

    The big stone hammer just fell on the ground in the yard, smashing the soil into a hole.

    "Ah¡ª" Looking at the pit, Mrs. Du was stunned at first, then she sat down on the ground and started crying. "It''s over, it''s over. The pot is gone. Ah¡ª"

    "It''s not... Overjoyed..." Hearing his mother''s cry, Du Shanqiang finally reacted a little bit, and hurriedly came over, "How can you break the pot?"

    Xue Daxi looked at him coldly, "Hongguo was beaten, don''t you feel nothing at all as a father?"

    Du Hongguo was already crying, but now it''s alright, the tears are even more fierce. Every time her grandma screwed her and scold her, her father didn''t care...

    "I..." Du Shanqiang felt a little guilty for a while, but he still hurriedly argued: "That''s my mother, what can I do? Can I still beat my mother?"

    "Mother--" Du Hongguo was even more sad when she heard this, and hugged her mother tightly. She doesn''t want this dad anymore. No more.

    Du Shanqiang felt even more guilty, "Well, Hongguo, filial piety is the first priority, and you should also be filial to your grandma. Your grandma didn''t actually treat you well, did she? Besides, your grandma is so old."

    Du Hongguo suddenly felt that her father was really terrifying, and was so frightened that she burst into tears: "Mother, I don''t want to be in this house anymore, let''s leave this house quickly, mother, woo...Mother..."

    Originally, her voice was not small, but now Du Hongguo is crying so hard again, which naturally attracted a lot of onlookers.

    was watched again, as if he was a joke, Du Shanqiang immediately blushed.

    Xue Daxi hugged her daughter tightly, and looked at Du Shanqiang: "Du Shanqiang, you really want Hongguo to be filial to you in the future, and if you still recognize you, you should hurry up and leave with me, and let me take Hongguo away. ."

    Seeing that Du Hongguo cried so badly, I knew why it was like this. Among the people watching, there were naturally some who couldn''t stand it and couldn''t help but said, "Shan Qiang, don''t hurt the child too much, Hongguo. You are all grown up and sensible, if you do it, how can Hongguo be willing to recognize you as a father in the future, you should listen to Daxi, hurry up and leave, let Daxi take Hongguo away

 Chapter 922ï¼š when im busy

    Chapter 922 When I am busy

    The old lady Du was sitting on the ground crying and robbing the ground, but when she heard this, she stopped crying and scolded the man: "Fuck your mother! It''s none of your business, come and intervene at our house! Hongguo is not Your family, of course you say so! If this is your family, can you give it to others? She Xue Daxi wants to reconcile? Dreaming! Even if she died, she would die in this family for me!"

    "Why is there such a confused person? Forget it, think I''m busy." The man said, and left feeling bored.

    Others also think that this is a housework. If they say anything, they will definitely be scolded by this confused old lady, and they will all leave.

    Province''s obvious good intentions, but also provoked a show.

    "Mother--" Seeing that everyone was gone, and she didn''t want to get involved in their family''s business, Du Hongguo was about to despair.

    "It''s okay, there''s a mother here." Xue Daxi smiled to comfort her. "As long as the mother is there, the mother will never let you be bullied by anyone."

    "Hmm... um..." Du Hongguo felt a little more relieved, but she was almost out of breath from crying. It was she who dragged down her mother...or else her mother would have left this family long ago... She will definitely be filial to her mother in the future...

    Du Hongguo cried like this, and Du Shanqiang was actually uncomfortable. Seeing that Xue Daxi didn''t care about him at all, if this continued, his daughter might not really recognize him in the future, so he didn''t support him for so many years. ?

    Thinking of this, Du Shanqiang groaned in his heart.

    Immediately, for fear that such a thing would happen, he hurriedly said to his parents, "Father, mother, otherwise, would you give Hongguo a great joy?"

    Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo both looked at him immediately.

    "Are you trying to get mad at me!" Madam Du sat on the ground and pointed at Du Shanqiang, looking like she was out of breath. "Want to **** me off?"

    "Old woman? Old woman?" Old Man Du couldn''t even care about scolding his son, so he went over to see how his wife was doing.

    Du Shanqiang was also taken aback. He didn''t expect his mother to react so much. If this really angered his mother, wouldn''t he be unworthy of being a human?

    "Niangniangniang," I saw Du Shanqiang also hurried over, and then changed his words, "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I won''t give Hongguo to Daxi, you can rest assured."

    When Xue Daxi saw it, his heart became even colder.

    Du Hongguo also felt cold, and cried even more. It was as if she and her mother would be trapped in this cage for the rest of their lives and would never be able to get out.

    *

    The old house was not cleaned up all morning. After lunch, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others all went to clean up again.

    It took another half an hour to clean up before everything was cleaned up.

    After she was ready, Liu Guixia helped pat the ashes on her two precious children and asked, "When will Master Gu come in the afternoon, did Mr. Zhang''s servants say anything?"

    "Said, it was about the time of Shen Shi." Xue Yan said. Seeing that the ashes on his body were clean, he also helped to pat Jiang Yue.

    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t clean it up, but when I clean it up, there is really dust everywhere.

    is also an old house that has been unoccupied for a long time.

    "That''s soon." Liu Guixia smiled. "Okay, okay, everything is done, let''s go wash our hands."

    Xue Dafu and the others are already washing their hands.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded, and immediately followed Liu Guixia to wash their hands.

    After the two of them washed their hands, Liu Guixia took a towel and dried them quickly.

    Then Liu Guixia said to Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu: "One tiger and two tigers, this master Gu is coming soon, you take Xiaoyan and Yuebao to the village entrance and wait, the provincial people are coming, and you have to ask where our home is, you also Let''s see if there''s anything I can help, and if there is, I can help as soon as possible."

 Chapter 923ï¼š I dont know, do you think you are getting married?

    Chapter 923 If you don''t know, you thought you were married?

    "Hey." Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu both responded immediately.

    Then, they led one by one and took their two precious children to the entrance of the village.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood at the entrance of the village, and after waiting for a while, they saw Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin riding a white horse, coming in a hurry.

    The master and the servant were dressed in red again.

    is very eye-catching.

    followed by three carriages, one of which was pulling various weapons, and the remaining two carriages were all large or small mahogany boxes, obviously containing things in the mahogany boxes.

    There was also a flag on the front carriage, with the word ''Gu'' on the flag.

    The white horse and the red-clothed mahogany box are still so slow, not in a hurry... These people who don''t know, think they are getting married.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances.

    When Xue Yihu saw it, he really thought it was a marriage, and smiled naively: "I don''t know who is married, but the style is quite impressive, look at the white horse, it looks like a good horse, but there are not many people. Why doesn''t the bride cover her head?"

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Erhu also wondered why the bride did not cover her head, and immediately noticed the flag on the carriage, which was fluttering in the wind at the moment, and he had been literate for some days. Although there were still many words that he did not know, he still knew Gu. , was a little uncertain, and hurriedly lowered his head and asked: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, is that the word Gu on the flag? Could it be Master Gu Jin?"

    Xue Yihu only noticed the flag, he also recognized that it was a Gu character, and immediately lowered his head uncertainly, looking at his two precious children.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other again, and Xue Yan lied: "I don''t know, but it is indeed the word Gu, but Mr. Zhang''s subordinate said that Master Gu Jin has a letter of recommendation from Mr. Zhang in his hand. , if he has a letter in his hand, it should be Master Gu Jin."

    "That''s it, then I''ll go over and ask, you guys are waiting here." Xue Erhu finished and ran over.

    When ran close, Xue Erhu realized that the man in red on the white horse was extremely cold. He shuddered and asked politely, "Is it Master Gu Jin?"

    "Yeah." At the same time the cold Shao Zhongxi responded, he also stopped the horse, and then got off the horse.

    Qiyin was also busy getting off the horse. As soon as he came, he clasped his fists at Xue Erhu: "My master is Gu Jin, recommended by Mr. Zhang, my name is Xiaoyin, my master''s maid." After speaking, she took out from her sleeve. A letter, "This is a personal recommendation from Mr. Zhang."

    Xue Erhu originally saw that the last carriage was full of weapons, swords and halberds, and Qiyin had a whip in his hand and a sword on his waist. Then he calmed down, hurriedly took the letter, and waved with the eldest brother at the entrance of the village, as well as his two precious children, and shouted happily: "Eldest brother, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, it''s Master Gu Jin! It''s Gu Jin! master!"

    Xue Yihu heard that it was Master Gu Jin, and hurriedly came over with a precious child of his family.

    "Master Gu Jin, hello, hello." As soon as Xue Yihu came over, he greeted him with a smile.

    Although Shao Zhongxi was cold, he also said, "Hello."

    Xue Erhu hurriedly sent the letter to Xue Yan and whispered, "Xiao Yan, look at it, Mr. Zhang wrote it."

    The eldest Jiang''s family was killed. Originally, Xue Erhu''s vigilance was not low, but now his vigilance is even higher.

 Chapter 924ï¼š The daughter-in-law is also pretty?

    Chapter 924 Is the daughter-in-law also good-looking?

    Xue Yan opened the letter and lied, "It''s Mr.''s handwriting."

    But this letter was actually written by Qiyin.

    But Xue Erhu didn''t know about Mr. Zhang''s handwriting. Hearing that Xue Yan said it was Mr. Zhang''s handwriting, he naturally believed it and was completely relieved. He hurriedly said with a smile: "My name is Xue Erhu, that''s my elder brother Xue Yihu, and this is our little one. Yan and Yuebao, they will practice martial arts with you in the future, but Yuebao in our family is a little young, they say that they are practicing martial arts with a group, and they are probably playing with them more often, and I hope that the master will forgive me when the time comes."

    Shao Zhongxi just nodded.

    Xue Erhu really felt that this martial arts master was a little cold, but this master seemed to be very skilled at first glance. Besides, it was recommended by Mr. Zhang, and it was definitely reliable. Xue Erhu was naturally quite happy, and felt that he had finally received someone.

    "Master Gu, Xue Yan is going down." As usual, Xue Yan bowed his hands and gave a straight salute.

    Lest his eldest brother and second brother feel that something is wrong.

    Jiang Yue also raised her face in cooperation and shouted, "Master Gu."

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu saw everything on the carriage. The carriage had a driver, and they didn''t need their help. They hurriedly laughed and said, "The old house has been cleaned up. Master Gu is here, and you can live in it."

    "Thank you." Shao Zhongxi also clenched his fists, but he was still cold.

    "No thanks, no thanks." Both Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu were quite flustered. Not knowing how to return the gift, they all waved their hands.

    After chatting briefly, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu each took one of their precious children and took Shao Zhongxi and the others into the village.

    As soon as he entered the village, he met Mrs. Xiulan who was carrying a vegetable basket and planned to go to the vegetable garden to pick up some radishes and come back to eat.

    Xue Yan wanted to practice martial arts. The village basically knew about it. They also knew that the martial artist''s name was Gu Jin, but when she saw people coming, and the carriage behind was full of weapons, Aunt Xiulan was still shocked. A ''baby'' came out like this.

    Immediately, he smiled at Shao Zhongxi: "Is it Master Gu Jin? He really is a talent." He glanced at Qiyin, who was leading the horse behind him, and even nodded his head with a kind smile: "My daughter-in-law is also good-looking."

    Jiang Yue, silent.

    Xue Yan, silent.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi did not respond.

    Qi Yin suddenly became restrained.

    Xue Erhu and Xue Yihu immediately panicked.

    "Auntie!" Xue Erhu hurriedly pulled the aunt to the side and whispered, "It''s not his daughter-in-law, it''s his maid."

    "Girl?" Aunt Xiulan was stunned for a moment, then she looked at Qiyin and Shao Zhongxi again, and then squinted at Xue Erhu and said, "You lied to me? That''s obviously a couple."

    "What a maid! Why should I lie to you about this?" Xue Erhu was almost speechless, and this aunt is also true, although he actually misunderstood a bit at first.

    "Really?" Aunt Xiulan laughed immediately, cheerfully, and said again and again: "That''s my bad, it''s my bad, I won''t say that next time, look at my eyes."

    Not only Mrs. Xiulan, then, every time I met a villager, I misunderstood...

    Even when they came to the old house, Liu Guixia and the others said, "Master Gu, I''m sorry, we didn''t know you brought your wife here, and the room for you didn''t have a dresser at all, so we''ll go back and carry one. Come."

    "...Aunt, I''m just my master''s maid." Finally, Qiyin couldn''t help herself. Although he said these words with a smile, it was full of bitterness.

 Chapter 925ï¼š Be stricter, progress faster

    Chapter 925 Be stricter, make progress faster

    Shao Zhongxi was still cold and unresponsive, just like he was used to it.

    is also right, two people dressed like this must be often misunderstood.

    can often be misunderstood, but he has not changed, still dressed like this...

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, but still didn''t say anything.

    "Huh?" But Liu Guixia and the others were immediately embarrassed, "I''m sorry girl, hurry up, hurry in, let''s move these things."

    Although Liu Guixia and the others said so, Qiyin still helped to move things in.

    and other things were unloaded from the carriage, and the three carriages were also driven away by the driver, only Shao Zhongxi, Qiyin, and the two white horses remained.

    Liu Guixia and the others thought that the carriage was hired by Shao Zhongxi and did not ask any further questions.

    Only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that they were actually from Shao Zhongxi, who they had met in the Quanping Inn before.

    Because they knew that Shao Zhongxi was happy, they asked to live in their old house. Therefore, after Liu Guixia and the others helped move things, they didn''t dare to stay any longer, so they told Shao Zhongxi to let Shao Zhongxi say anything if he needed anything, and then they left. The old house was left, and only Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were left in the old house. They wanted Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to get acquainted with Shao Zhongxi, a martial master.

    After all, their two precious children are going to practice martial arts with this martial artist.

    However, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were familiar with Shao Zhongxi again. After being left behind, they just watched Qiyin and Shao Zhongxi start to lean their weapons against the walls of the hall one by one, and they walked over and helped them.

    "Come here every day at 90." Shao Zhongxi said.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Jiang Yue thought that Mao Shi was five o''clock in the morning in her original world, then Xue Yan estimated that she would have to get up at 4:30 in the morning, and she didn''t say anything about wanting to learn martial arts, which is about the same time.

    Moreover, she could also see that Shao Zhongxi was obviously very strict with Xue Yan, the prince.

    It is better to be stricter, and progress will be faster.

    When she came out of the old house, Xue Yan said to Jiang Yue, "Why don''t you get up so early?" She didn''t have to learn anything, and getting up early felt like it would delay her sleep.

    "It''s okay, I just happened to get up and move around." Jiang Yue said. Usually, she doesn''t have the opportunity to act.

    It''s just right, while I''m going to practice martial arts with me now, let''s do some exercise.

    She said so, and he didn''t say anything, just nodded.

    When he returned to the new house, Xue Yan told him that he would go to the old house to practice martial arts with Shao Zhongxi every day, lest he wake up so early and make some noise, the family thought he was being robbed.

    As a result, Liu Guixia and others were heartbroken.

    "So early?" Xue Dafu also looked distressed, "Aren''t you doing this to keep fit? You shouldn''t need to get up so early."

    Xue Yan said with a smile: "It''s to keep fit, but I also want to study hard."

    Although Xue Erhu was also distressed, he still helped, and smiled with Xue Dafu: "Dad, it''s not like you don''t know Xiaoyan, when you were studying, you worked so hard that the gentlemen finally said that there was nothing to teach Xiaoyan. Now He is practicing martial arts, and he definitely wants to study hard, until Master Gu has nothing to teach him."

    Knowing that unless his youngest son does not learn, once he learns, he is extremely serious, and he must learn to give up. Xue Dafu reluctantly agreed: "That''s fine."

    Liu Guixia and others reluctantly agreed, even though they still felt bad about their precious children getting up so early.

 Chapter 926ï¼š At first glance, I plan to teach well

    Chapter 926 At first glance, I plan to teach it well

    Li Hehua also touched her little Yuebao''s head and whispered, "Yuebao, do you want to get up so early too?"

    "Well." Jiang Yue nodded her head.

    "You''re still so young, why don''t you forget it?" Li Hehua asked.

    "I also want to practice martial arts." Jiang Yue said.

    "That''s it," Li Hehua felt even more distressed, and hugged her little Moon Treasure into her arms, "Then if you can''t hold on, we won''t get used to it."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue obediently agreed.

    Xue Yan looked at it, sweating in his heart. I feel that even if he can''t hold on to it, his Yuebao won''t be able to hold on.

    "However," Xue Erhu laughed again, "That Master Gu is really good. He even brought a carload of weapons with him. At first glance, he intends to teach him well. No wonder Mr. Zhang would recommend him."

    "Don''t say that," Yu Hongyan laughed immediately, "I saw it at the time, and it even bluffed me, for fear that he was bad, if it was bad, what would our family do? Recommended by Mr., that person must be reliable, we don''t have to worry about anything at all."

    "Yes." Liu Guixia also smiled.

    Xue Dafu smiled and asked, "Have you prepared the clothes for Xiaoyan and Yuebao?"

    Liu Guixia said with a smile: "We don''t know what kind of clothes are suitable for practicing martial arts. Zi Cui and the others know that they took the fabrics yesterday and said they would help us make two sets of them. We also know how to make the clothes now. Now, let''s do it by ourselves. This martial arts practice is not for a day or two. We can''t always bother them to do it. We have to do it ourselves. Hongyan has already cut the cloth. We will give it to Xiaoyanhe tomorrow. Yuebao will do a few more sets, and it¡¯s better to change and wash, so as not to see the sun for several days, the clothes will not dry.¡±

    "That''s how it should be." Xue Dafu nodded with a smile.

    The clothes for martial arts practice are silver-white tops and bottoms. The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came together and changed into such clothes.

    Because they are small, their clothes are not big.

    Wearing it on the body and tying the belt around the waist, I immediately felt a lot more upright.

    Afraid of waking up the family members, when they get up to wash, they all do it lightly.

    Then, he gently opened the courtyard door and went to their old house.

    The 90 hour has not yet arrived, but it is coming soon.

    The old house was lit, and the courtyard door was open, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked in just like that.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Qiyin standing in the courtyard, holding a face-wiping towel in both hands, waiting for Shao Zhongxi to clean his face.

    The two were still dressed in red, just like they had just gotten married.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t seem to see them. He took the towel in Qiyin''s hand and wiped his face. After throwing the cloth to Qiyin, he turned around and pointed to a place, "Put it."

    Xue Yan immediately understood and knew that he meant to make his horse stance. He hurriedly went to the place where he was being pointed and moved for a while, and then he started stomping his horse upright.

    Tomorrow, Xue Yan will be able to hold the horse step for exactly a month, and now he is more stable in the horse step than at the beginning, and he can hold the horse step for a longer time than at the beginning.

    During this period of time, the longest time he pierced at once was half an hour.

    This Jiang Yue knows it.

    In Jiang Yue''s opinion, Xue Yan is very persevering. Although his body is weaker than a strong person, he is not really that weak.

    PS: Babies, thanks for the rewards of the three babies, "Fireworks That Never Fall", "GALAXY-DOU", "Rain Over the Sky, Rainbow Dew"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 927ï¼š Still his moon treasure is amazing

    Chapter 927 Still his Moon Treasure is amazing

    It is estimated that he stopped studying before, always helping at home with work, and often seeing the sun, which has improved his health a lot.

    He can go from barely sticking a stick of incense at most to half an hour within a month, and he has made a lot of progress.

    Not to mention that he is very talented in this area, at least, his aptitude is considered to be at the upper level.

    In addition, Xue Yan is extremely smart. In terms of learning, it is normal to draw inferences from other facts. After a long time, Xue Yan''s skills will naturally be very high.

    It''s just that she didn''t think he could finally reach her level.

    After all, she has room to bless her. Moreover, she also has various abilities that evolved in the last days.

    Shao Zhongxi sat down on the Taishi chair at the entrance of the main room. His expression was still cold, but he said four words: "One hour."

    also means let it stick for an hour.

    The average person would answer that he couldn''t do it, but Xue Yan knew that he couldn''t do it, but he didn''t say it.

    Seeing that Xue Yan didn''t say a word, he just stomped his horse there obediently, and Jiang Yue didn''t say anything.

    She just watched Qiyinyi pour out Shao Zhongxi''s face wash and put the washstand in the corner, then took out a particularly long stick of incense, lit it, and inserted it into the incense burner on the coffee table next to Shao Zhongxi inside.

    This incense stick can obviously burn for an hour.

    Qiyin made tea again on the coffee table on the other side of Shao Zhongxi and poured a cup for Shao Zhongxi before she went under the shed and was busy making breakfast.

    Shao Zhongxi picked up the steaming cup of tea, blew it slowly, and took a sip.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care whether Shao Zhongxi was drinking tea or not, she just stayed beside Xue Yan calmly, moving about herself unhurriedly.

    When she felt that she was fully active, she entered the main room when she was young, and selected from many weapons, and finally chose the Meteor Hammer.

    One in each hand, light and fluttering.

    Shao Zhongxi: "..."

    Qiyin, who was cutting vegetables, saw it, and immediately cut his hand, and immediately let out a sigh.

    Shao Zhongxi''s cold eyes immediately looked at Qiyin, Qiyin was busy pretending that nothing happened, and continued to be busy cooking. But the heart was beating suddenly. Miss Yuebao is probably really a ghost...

    The pair of meteor hammers are the heaviest weapons in the house. One hammer weighs 60 pounds, and the two together are 120 pounds...

    Xue Yan sweated.

    Still his Moon Treasure is amazing.

    His second uncle was so rare just now.

    Jiang Yue is not infinitely powerful, that is, her strength is greater than that of the people here, and so many of her evolutionary abilities have followed, so her strength in the end of the world will naturally follow. And the people of the last days have basically evolved to be much more powerful than the people of the past.

    stopped next to Xue Yan, she didn''t watch Xue Yan sprinting, but calmly tied the chains on the meteor hammer to her two small arms.

    After she was tied up, she stood side by side with Xue Yan, with a horse stance, her arms raised horizontally, and a 60-pound meteor hammer dangling from each arm.

    But the little girl is steady, the little horse stance is steady, and the two little arms are steady, neither high nor low, flush with the shoulders, there is no error.

    There was no expression on her face. It was the same as usual. Obviously, even if she was stomping with weight on her arms, it would be easy for her.

    Xue Yan caught a glimpse out of the corner of his eye, and immediately sweated again.

    Immediately, I couldn''t help but look up at the sky.

 Chapter 928ï¼š Throwing the pot again?

    Chapter 928 Throwing the pot again?

    It¡¯s not even dawn yet.

    is quite dark.

    It''s just that the oil lamps are lit under the shed and in the main room, and the lights are all shining into the yard, and you can see a lot from the yard.

    Shao Zhongxi stared coldly at the little figure next to Xue Yan who was also stomping horses for a long time, then he didn''t pay attention to this side again and continued to drink his tea.

    His nephew is a good student, he doesn''t complain, he doesn''t feel tired, and he doesn''t call himself impossible at all.

    Xue Yan still didn''t stick for an hour, only for half an hour in a row, he couldn''t hold it anymore, and he sat down as if he was loose.

    He was very fortunate that his second uncle did not put a stick of incense behind him like his Yuebao did, otherwise, he would have just sat on it and jumped up immediately.

    Obviously, his second uncle also knew that he couldn''t stick for an hour at all.

    This hour should be the target that his second uncle had set for him temporarily.

    Xue Yan sat there with his legs abolished, pounding his legs while he looked at his Yuebao.

    His Yuebao is still like a normal person. He doesn''t tremble at all, his face doesn''t turn red, and he''s white and clean.

    Although it''s a little scary to have two meteor hammers hanging from two small arms...

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan glanced at the courtyard door and saw that the courtyard door had already been closed by Qiyin. Even if it was dawn and someone passed by, no one could see how his Yuebao was in the courtyard, so he was relieved. .

    After resting for a while, he felt that he was physically strong again, and regardless of whether his legs felt useless, Xue Yan stood up again and continued to sprint.

    There is no need for the master Shao Zhongxi to urge him.

    After another incense stick, Xue Erhu came and knocked on the door outside the yard: "Master Gu, Master Gu, I''m here to pick up Xiaoyan and Yuebao for breakfast."

    As soon as Jiang Yue heard that Xue Erhu was coming, she immediately stopped stomping her horse and took off the meteor hammer from her arms quickly and calmly. Qiyin had already gone to open the courtyard door, and it was too late to be sent into the main room. She turned around and placed it at Xue Yan''s feet.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    As soon as Xue Erhu came in, he saw that Xue Yan was just closing his feet and seemed to be doing nothing. Xue Yan still had two big hammers at his feet. There were many awls on the hammers, just like a meteor. He saw the hammer, but he didn''t help bring it in.

    He immediately strode over with joy: "Xiaoyan, did you throw the hammer so quickly?"

    As soon as he walked over, he bent down and lowered his head subconsciously, wanting to carry a hammer in one hand to help carry it into the main room. As a result, he didn''t know that the hammer was so heavy, and he almost fell down by the two hammers.

    Fortunately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly supported him.

    "Why is this so heavy?" Xue Erhu''s eyes widened, staring at the hammer on the ground in disbelief. It''s not that he can''t lift it, he just didn''t expect it to be so heavy. Immediately, he stared at Xue Yan with wide eyes: "Can you carry it?"

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, and while peeking at his Yuebao, he said, "I just can''t lift it, so Master Gu asked me to try it."

    "It would be weird if you could lift it up, it''s so heavy." Xue Erhu laughed. Immediately, he lowered his voice: "How old are you, Master Gu let you carry such a heavy thing as a weapon, isn''t it a bit unreliable?"

    Xue Erhu was a little suspicious of Shao Zhongxi''s ability to teach people.

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed dryly again, and then peeked at his family Yuebao, who was calm and calm anyway, and had already dumped the blame on him, before he smiled and said, "Just try how much I can pick up. I didn¡¯t use this as a weapon, I was actually squatting just now, I just tried the hammer, and found that I couldn¡¯t lift it at all, I used both hands, and I couldn¡¯t lift one of them.¡±

 Chapter 929ï¼š Otherwise, they will suffer...

    Chapter 929 Otherwise, they will suffer...

    Xue Erhu finally stopped trying to pick up the two hammers, but tentatively picked up a hammer: "Is it sixty or seventy pounds? You definitely can''t lift it, you and Yuebao wait for me, I Help me get into the main room."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just stood there, watching their second brother struggling with a meteor hammer in one hand, but also sent it into the main room at one time.

    Their second brother is actually quite strong because he usually does physical work.

    Xue Erhu saw that Qiyin had already prepared the meal, so he didn''t say anything to let Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin go to eat together. He just said to Shao Zhongxi with a smile, and he would bring his two precious children after breakfast. , and then he went home with his two precious children.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned home, they were surrounded by Liu Guixia and others, and asked them, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you have passed by so early, what have you learned from Master Gu?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said: "Zha Ma Bu."

    "Take a horse step? Then how do you tie it?"

    Xue Yan gave an upright demonstration and made a stance to let the family take a good look.

    In the end, Liu Guixia and the others didn''t respond yet. In Yu Hongyan''s arms, the spirited little Xue Shi giggled and said excitedly because he saw the movements he always saw. He even waved his arms in joy. on.

    Xue Yan: "..." This little boy...

    Fortunately, I can''t speak yet, otherwise it would be a mystery...

    Jiang Yue also looked at Xiao Xue Shi, this little broken child.

    Everyone didn''t have time to praise Xue Yan''s horse''s gait. It was very stable at first sight, and they heard the youngest baby in the family screaming. It was very exciting, and everyone was amused immediately.

    "I''m so happy to see our little stone." Liu Guixia took the little Xue Shi in Yu Hongyan''s arms and hugged her, teasing Xiao Xue Shi, "Xiao Shi, do you want to be with you too? Uncle and Yuebao are the same, do you practice martial arts and horse steps?"

    "Yeah!" Little Xue Shi seemed to understand, and was even more excited and waving his little arms, dying of joy.

    "Haha..." Xue Dafu and the others were very happy. Their little ones are so cute.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan you look at me, I look at you. I kind of want this little kid to grow up slowly...otherwise, some of them will suffer...

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house again.

    Shao Zhongxi also knew that Xue Yan started to practice martial arts, mainly to lay the foundation. In addition to the basics of squatting, he also added running, handstand, lower back, positive kick, side kick, punch, push palm, etc.

    After teaching Xue Yan how to kick and side kick for a while, Shao Zhongxi asked Xue Yan to run and run around the village ten laps.

    Xue Yan went.

    Jiang Yue also followed.

    Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue to run to the front, so as not to bump into her family, blame him for letting her run behind, what if she lost it.

    Jiang Yue ran ahead.

    One small, one big and two children just ran around the village like this. At the first lap, Xue Yan didn''t feel much and could keep up with Jiang Yue.

    The people who saw them running didn''t feel anything strange.

    But after running for two laps, Xue Yan was obviously a little weak and started to slow down. She did not forget to tell Jiang Yue to run slower or not to run, lest others find out that something was wrong with her. After all, she was only four years old.

    Jiang Yue obediently stopped running.

    Shao Zhongxi probably expected it, and asked Qiyin to come over, let Qiyin lead her to walk slowly, and let Xue Yan run alone, so no one thought she was wrong.

 Chapter 930ï¼š This is obviously money to buy sin

    Chapter 930 This is obviously to spend money to buy sins

    Shao Zhongxi actually came too, and he stood behind their old house with his hands behind his back. As long as they passed by the back of their old house, they could see it.

    On the fifth lap, Xue Yan felt that his legs were a thousand pounds heavier, and he couldn''t run anymore. He clearly felt that he was actually running, but seeing his Yuebao being led by Qiyin, he was faster than him. Know that everything is his illusion.

    Originally, it was not surprising that the villagers saw Xue Yan running, because there was a master named Gu Jin who taught Xue Yan to practice martial arts, and they all knew about it.

    But seeing that Xue Yan was so tired that he couldn''t run at all, and still insisted, some young wives in the village who were washing things by the river couldn''t help chatting.

    "Looking at Xiaoyan is exhausted, so why bother." A daughter-in-law was beating her clothes with a mallet while looking at Xue Yan on the road by the river, and laughed happily. "What kind of martial arts is this? It''s obviously just spending money to buy guilt."

    "No." A daughter-in-law agreed with her and looked at her like a joke. "However, because their family is rich, they have the leisure to practice martial arts. How can other people''s families have this blessing."

    "That''s true." Another daughter-in-law laughed. "Thanks to their family, the life of our village is getting better and better. Isn''t his family going to hire forty people? My head of the family is also hired. Lizheng asked the village chief to come to our house and say He also said that as long as I do a good job at home, and as long as their workshops and shops need people, then my boss is long-term and can continue to work.¡±

    "I wasn''t hired, but my mother was hired. She said that my mother worked quickly, was willing to endure hardships, and was practical. My mother was happy when she asked her to help make rice noodles." Another daughter-in-law was also very special. said happily.

    The other daughters-in-law who are not hired in the family are a little sour, but they also know how Lizheng is hiring people, and they are actually convinced.

    "But have you heard of it?" A daughter-in-law suddenly said excitedly, "It''s the master Gu Jin who taught Xiaoyan, and Yueyin is five taels a month."

    "Five taels?!" The other daughters-in-law''s eyes widened.

    They can''t save so much money all year round in their respective families...

    "Yes, five taels," said the daughter-in-law. "When my father-in-law was chatting with Uncle Da Fu, what Uncle Da Fu said, what I heard with my own ears was five taels."

    "Be good." The other wives were still surprised. "How can the uncle''s family be so willing? That''s five taels. After a year, it''s sixty taels. If it''s more than one year of martial arts, that money..."

    At this time, a surprised daughter-in-law calmed down and said, "Uncle Dafu''s family is very rich now, definitely more than we thought, just think about it, not counting the few people that Uncle Dafu''s family has already hired. , just count this group of forty people, one person fifteen cents a day, forty people a month, the total wage is eighteen taels¡ª"

    Before the daughter-in-law could finish speaking, the other daughters-in-law''s eyes widened, as if they were about to come out: "Eighteen taels?!!!"

    It¡¯s really not that I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a shock.

    They thought it was okay to hire forty people. After all, when they washed potato starch and sweet potato starch before, they hired more people.

    But that¡¯s not how the account is calculated at all.

    I saw a daughter-in-law saying: "The total wages of these forty people will be 18 taels a month, plus the monthly wages of Master Gu Jin, and the wages of the people who have already hired in the shop, in total, one month. The big rich uncle''s family has to pay nearly 30 taels, which is terrible, how much does the big rich uncle''s family make a month."

 Chapter 931ï¼š dont talk nonsense

    Chapter 931 Don''t talk nonsense

    must be much more than thirty-two.

    The hearts of the daughters-in-law who were present were beating wildly, it was really scary.

    They had heard before that Uncle Da Fu''s family made a lot of money just by selling ice in the past two months. Many people paid one or two hundred taels for ordering ice. Because they had never seen it with their own eyes, they actually felt a little bit in their hearts. Exaggeration, now it''s just the hired people, the wages are there, and they can''t bear to not believe it.

    "Look, look, is it Master Gu Jin who is standing behind Xiaoyan''s house? He''s too handsome." A daughter-in-law suddenly saw Shao Zhongxi standing behind the house, who was handsome and cold, and immediately became excited. Let the other daughters-in-law look at it.

    The other daughters-in-law were also a little excited when they saw it.

    From this look, they are not from the eight villages of ten miles and eight villages, and they are too good-looking.

    "No wonder my mother said that many girls in the village blushed when they saw him. In this way, with so much monthly money, which girl would not be tempted, but the conditions are too high, and they are from the town. It is estimated that the girls in our village are not so lucky." A daughter-in-law said with a smile.

    "Didn''t he bring his daughter-in-law? Isn''t that girl in red who just held Yuebao his daughter-in-law?" Another daughter-in-law wondered why she said that.

    The daughter-in-law immediately said: "What is it! The girls all told Aunt Guixia personally, not the daughter-in-law of Master Gu Jin, but a maid!"

    "Really?" Many daughters-in-law didn''t believe it. "Then why do they all wear red clothes, aren''t they a couple?"

    The daughter-in-law said: "It is estimated that everyone in Master Gu Jin''s family wears red clothes. Anyway, it is not a pair, so don''t talk nonsense."

    "oh oh."

    Shao Zhongxi was actually not far away, and these daughters-in-law didn''t know how to control the volume, so Shao Zhongxi heard it, but he didn''t say anything, and still stood there coldly, as if he didn''t hear anything.

    Qiyin really didn''t hear this, because she had already led Jiang Yue to the other side of the village, and Xue Yan was running beside her, at an extremely slow pace.

    Jiang Yue stopped and looked at her family Xue Yan. Not only did she sweat a long time ago, but she could fall down at any time, but she still held on, trying to see where her limits were.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Liu Guixia and others are discussing at home that they will start working in the workshop tomorrow to make rice noodles. Lizheng has already hired 40 people for them, and it has been agreed that these 40 people will work in the workshop tomorrow. Work, what they are discussing now naturally includes what work will be allocated to these 40 people at that time, so as not to crowd together and make a mess, which will greatly reduce the efficiency.

    And they have already negotiated, who is responsible for buying the early rice and returning home, the early rice has been used up long ago, and they are already buying early rice from others; who is responsible for grinding the early rice into early rice in the water hull room ; who is responsible for soaking the early rice; who is responsible for grinding the soaked early rice into powder in the water mill; The rice noodles that have passed through the cold water are picked out in the village to be dried; who is responsible for delivering the dried rice noodles to the shop...etc.

    The workshop does not dry rice noodles. Once the rice noodles are dried, it will take up a lot of space. In this case, forty people are too crowded.

    If I don¡¯t dry rice noodles in the workshop, the yard of the workshop is still quite big. I build some sheds in the yard, build some stoves under the sheds, and put a few more pots, so that some people are busy making rice noodles under the sheds, and it is still not so crowded. of.

 Chapter 932ï¼š everything will be different

    Chapter 932 Everything will be different

    When the weather is better, hire more people, simply build a few more rooms next to the workshop, and build a few more rooms, in case the business is bigger in the future, forty people is not enough, and more people have to be hired to make rice noodles.

    was negotiating when suddenly they heard that their family Xiaoyan was tired and became a dog and was still running.

    Xue Yan happened to run to the rice field in the village. It was no longer a run. His toes moved forward against the ground, as if he was about to jump forward, but he persisted and ran hard.

    The rice field is not far from their new house. As soon as Xue Dafu and the others came out of the house, they saw their Xiaoyan looking like she was about to be tired, and they all rushed over.

    Even Li Hehua had a big belly and walked over as fast as possible with an anxious face.

    "Xiaoyan, Xiaoyan." Liu Guixia was dying of distress. "Don''t run away, darling, let''s not run away. What are you doing here?"

    said, the old eyes that were still distressed were red.

    Their family''s Xiaoyan was originally thin, and now she looks like this, who doesn''t feel distressed when she sees it.

    Xue Dafu and the others were also distressed, and they all wanted to stop Xue Yan from running.

    Yu Hongyan was in a hurry to have a look, so instead of handing Xiaoxueshi to Zicui and the others to help her take a look, she came with Xiaoxueshi in her arms.

    Xiao Xue Shi was in Yu Hongyan''s arms, and when he saw his uncle so tired, even though he didn''t understand anything, he immediately cried out with a ''wow''. gas.

    still grabbed with two small hands.

    so sad.

    seems to feel the same as feeling distressed for Xue Yan.

    Now that it''s done, everyone feels more distressed, and they don''t want their Xiaoyan to look like this.

    Xue Yan actually didn''t have the strength to speak, but seeing that his family was so worried, he still managed to squeeze out a smile, dragging his body as if he was about to lie down and continuing to move forward, while laughing weakly: "I, I''m fine, I¡¯m just too sick to be like this, and after a while, when my body is good, it won¡¯t work anymore.¡±

    Seeing their little Xue Shi crying like that, Xue Yan wanted to say a few more words, but he really didn''t have the strength to speak again, so he could only do it.

    His little Xue Shi is smarter than the average child.

    Although in his previous life, at this time, because he was basically in the academy, he actually didn''t take their little Xue Shi much, but he also knew how skinny and smart their little Xue Shi was.

    Thinking of his previous life, Xue Yan couldn''t help but see the scene of his family''s little Xue Shi being hacked to death when he was nine years old.

    Then, another scene where the rest of the family died in front of him...

    Xue Yan couldn''t hold it anymore, he really wanted to lie down, but these pictures that suddenly appeared in front of him stimulated him to continue clenching his teeth immediately.

    is not the past life.

    This is not the past life.

    Everything will be different.

    Xue Yan kept telling himself in his heart, his eyes were full of determination and determination.

    Looking at his parents again, his eyes became more determined and determined.

    In this life, his family members are all fine, and they will all be fine in the future.

    "Okay, let''s go back." Xue Dafu asked Liu Guixia and the others to go back with him when he saw his youngest son''s insistence.

    He also felt distressed, but he also knew that if he wanted to learn martial arts well, he had to endure hardship.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 933ï¼š eat yuanxiao

    Chapter 933 Eating Lantern Festival

    You cannot practice martial arts without enduring hardships.

    Liu Guixia and the others actually knew it, so naturally they didn''t persuade Xue Yan any more.

    Just touched Jiang Yue''s little head and asked Jiang Yue to follow Xue Yan and Qiyin obediently, don''t lose it, and then they all went back with Xue Dafu.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others had all left, and then his eyes fell on Xue Yan again. He saw the firmness and determination in Xue Yan''s eyes, and there was a little redness. This was something Xue Dafu and the others didn''t see at all before they came. , It can be seen that he remembered the things of his previous life again.

    And his eyes represent his determination.

    When Xue Yan finished ten laps and returned to the finish line, which was also the starting point of his old house, he was as if he had all lost his strength. He fell to the ground in the courtyard of the old house and couldn''t get up.

    Shao Zhongxi had no idea that his nephew could really finish ten laps.

    Ten laps is just the running goal he set for his nephew. In fact, he doesn''t have to run his nephew. He just wants to see how many laps his nephew can run at most.

    Qiyin was also shocked. His Royal Highness actually ran ten laps... This potential...

    Besides Xue Yan himself, Jiang Yue also understood. He was stimulated again to finish these ten laps. If Xue Dafu and the others didn''t come in the middle of this, and Xiao Xue Shi didn''t cry like that, he would have finished the fifth lap at most today.

    This fell to the ground, and Xue Yan was in a coma.

    Shao Zhongxi has practiced martial arts since he was a child and has also practiced soldiers. He often trains soldiers like this. He is still very good at dealing with this, so he hurriedly handled it for Xue Yan. Xue Yan slowly woke up, but he still couldn''t climb. stand up.

    It wasn''t until after a long rest that Xue Yan struggled to get up, but still couldn''t get up, Jiang Yue helped him sit up, and he sat against the wall.

    The old house''s vegetable garden was made more spacious in order to facilitate him to practice martial arts in the old house. When he cleaned up the old house yesterday morning, it was already leveled by his father and the second brother. Like the rest of the yard, it was made of The ground was leveled, and he was now sitting by the wall on this side of the vegetable garden.

    After just sitting there for a while, someone from the family called them back for dinner.

    Not only their second brother came here this time, but all the family members came.

    Seeing him sitting there, unable to get up at all, his family was naturally distressed, but he was busy making his eldest brother Xue Yihu squat in front of him and let him climb on his eldest brother''s back.

    Their eldest brother carried him back.

    Jiang Yue was led by Liu Guixia and went back together.

    After lunch, Xue Yan was put on the kang and rested for another half an hour. Although he still felt that he could not lift himself up, but seeing that he could still stand up, he took his Yuebao back to his house. Practice martial arts in the old house.

    When it was getting dark, he was picked up by the house again.

    Today is the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. I want to eat Yuanxiao, that is, glutinous rice **** with black sesame filling. This is what I eat for dinner in the evening. Because Xue Yan is too tired, he only eats two glutinous rice **** and can¡¯t eat anymore. After washing, he lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    Even Liu Guixia and the others came in and covered him with the quilt, but he didn''t feel it.

    After a sleep, the next day, in the morning, Xue Yan couldn''t get up even more. He only felt pain all over his body. The intensity was much greater than the intensity of his horse stance before, and it was no wonder that the pain was like this.

    But he held on again.

    Mao Shi came to the old house again.

 Chapter 934ï¼š As long as it comes from the hands of Dali Siqing, it is never wrong

    Chapter 934 As long as it comes from the hands of Dali Siqing, there has never been a wrong case?

    Unlike in the past, where you had to pierce sneakily, now, there is no need to sneak at all, even today, the pain is so severe all over the body.

    When he could hold on to the piercing again, he started piercing again.

    When Xue Yan went back to the new house for breakfast, on the other side, Dijing, the queen mother had just set off in a light dress and secretly came to Xinyuan County.

    Not only was the mother too late, but the queen mother also came with the doctor of the imperial censor and the minister of Dali Temple.

    The doctor of the imperial censor is an old minister of three dynasties, and the minister of Dali Temple is an old minister of two dynasties. He is highly respected and extremely upright. It is very suitable to bring them together.

    Just in case someone will make a fuss about whether her grandson is the Xuanyuan family in the future.

    Moreover, when accepting the evidence, Dali Siqing can also help to check the authenticity of the evidence at that time. And as long as it comes from the hands of Dali Siqing, there has never been a wrong case.

    Originally planned to bring the prime minister, but the prime minister is the head of the hundred officials, it is best to be like her son, sitting in the imperial capital, she did not bring it.

    However, whether it is her, the doctor of the censorship, or the minister of the Dali Temple, they are all a little old, especially the doctor of the censorship, the elders of the three dynasties, which shows their age. If the weather is good and smooth, it will take at least ten days to reach Xinyuan County.

    *

    The 30th of the first lunar month will come in a blink of an eye.

    On this day, Xue Yan has been practicing martial arts with Shao Zhongxi for half a month. From the beginning, he was tired every day until he couldn¡¯t get up, and it all depended on perseverance. Now, he has adapted to the intensity of every day.

    The progress is still quite fast.

    Although actually every day, after a day, it is still quite tiring.

    But as long as you get some sleep it will be fine.

    Now he won''t go to wash and sleep after dinner, and he still has the energy to continue to organize things, as if he wants to annotate the booklet for his Yuebao, but he hasn''t finished annotating all; Although he has already drawn quite a few books for his eldest brother, he will continue to draw if he is free.

    When it''s time to eat, he can eat too.

    Sometimes, when he comes home for lunch at noon, he can also help the family with some chores.

    The family saw that he was the same as before, that is, he had to go out to the old house to practice martial arts every day, and they couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    When he was too tired to eat before, the family was very worried, especially his mother. Sometimes she couldn''t sleep, she just sat beside his bed, sitting all night, guarding him, for fear that he would get tired. No response, kicked the quilt at night without knowing, and then caught cold and fell ill.

    And his mother didn''t know that he was her son. She knew about his second uncle who came to the village to teach him martial arts under a pseudonym.

    But he told her that his second uncle entered the village just because her belly was getting bigger and bigger, and his second uncle was worried. He could protect her closer and faster when he entered the village. Also idle.

    If she knew that he was actually her son, seeing how tired he was, she probably couldn''t sleep well and would stay by his side.

    Ten days ago, the three hundred dark guards had already met with him, and he had already sent them all out to mark people.

    At this moment, Xue Yan was leaning against a wall in the old house, practicing handstand.

    These days, he has actually practiced handstand, and he can stand upside down on the wall without the help of others, but he can''t stand upside down for a long time.

 Chapter 935ï¼š You will use this sword from now on

    Chapter 935 You will use this sword

    And out of the corner of his eyes, he could see that his Moon Treasure was not far away, holding a sword in his small hand, he stabbed it hard against the ground.

    pat.

    I don''t know how many swords were cut into two pieces by his Yuebao.

    Qiyin, who was watching, was deeply distressed. Another... Although I brought a lot of swords, I can''t stand such a waste...

    Jiang Yue was obviously dissatisfied when she saw that the sword was broken again. Her little eyebrows wrinkled, and she threw the broken sword in her hand again, and then she wanted to go into the main room and pick out a sword.

    At this moment, the cold Shao Zhongxi finally couldn''t help but said, "Qiyin, go get my sword."

    "Yes!" Qiyin immediately took the order.

    Shao Zhongxi''s sword was kept in his own room, not in the hall. Qiyin took out the sword from Shao Zhongxi''s room and gave it to Shao Zhongxi with both hands.

    Shao Zhongxi took it and threw it to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue caught it, and without looking at it, she drew out her sword, and stabbed it **** the ground again.

    only heard a ding, but it didn''t stop.

    Jiang Yue was finally a little satisfied, her little eyebrows no longer wrinkled.

    She then looked at the sword.

    The blade of the sword was extremely sharp, and the body of the sword reflected her small face carved with pink and jade, which was extremely clear. It was not damaged at all, it was strong and tough, and the scabbard was thick and heavy, which was not comparable to ordinary swords.

    is good.

    Seeing this, Jiang Yue nodded in her heart, and then looked at Shao Zhongxi. She wanted to tell Shao Zhongxi that she would cast a sword for Xue Yan according to the quality of the sword, but before she spoke, Shao Zhongxi spoke first.

    I saw the icy Shao Zhongxi said: "Send you."

    give her?

    It seems that he has another sword, so even if this sword is given to her, he will not have no use for it, or he would not have given it to her so easily.

    Jiang Yue had something in her heart, so she nodded, accepted, and said, "Thank you."

    Then, the little girl walked up to Xue Yan, squatted down, stretched out the sword in front of Xue Yan, and said to Xue Yan who was still standing upside down: "You will use this sword in the future."

    Other swords are too fragile, this sword is somewhat lethal.

    Xue Yan was standing upside down. He felt that the blood was flowing backwards all over his body. His head felt as if his head was about to explode. It belonged to his second uncle, and his Moon Treasure was given to him in such a big way...

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed dryly, a little embarrassed: "This... is not good?"

    "He sent me." Jiang Yue said. It''s her thing.

    Only then did Xue Yan know that his second uncle gave the sword to his family Yuebao, and his second uncle actually gave the sword to his family Yuebao. There must be other swords, and there is no use of swords at all, so he said: "That, that''s fine."

    Qiyin finally understood, it turned out that Miss Yuebao was choosing a sword for His Royal Highness to use in the future. However, the lord gave the sword to His Royal Highness, what will he use in the future?

    Involuntarily, Qiyin took a peek at her prince.

    Shao Zhongxi was still cold and didn''t explain that he still had a sword, just like it wasn''t his sword at all.

    And indeed, it is no longer his sword.

    He has already sent it out.

    But in fact, that really wasn''t his sword at all.

    belongs to the general of the town country.

    Before his death, General Jinguo entrusted this sword to him, and let him one day entrust this sword to someone he thought was worth entrusting.

 Chapter 936ï¼š Im hurt here

    Chapter 936 I''m hurt here

    Now, this trust is given, and he is very at ease.

    Then he is dead, and seeing General Zhenguo again, he can have an explanation.

    However, he did not expect that Jiang Yue was picking a sword for his nephew. He originally thought that Jiang Yue was always dissatisfied with the sword and wanted to choose a sword for her to use.

    He read it right, this baby will only protect his nephew and will never harm his nephew.

    Xue Yan didn''t stand upside down until he couldn''t stand upside down anymore.

    It''s noon too, you can go home for dinner.

    has already told the family that the family does not have to call him and Jiang Yue back for dinner every day, they will go back when they arrive.

    Xue Yan slowly opened the courtyard door of the old house, holding Jiang Yue in one hand and the sword that was already his in the other, and was about to go home.

    But before he came out of the old house, he heard the sound of hoofs.

    Immediately afterwards, they heard the voice of their fourth brother talking to the villagers.

    is their fourth brother back.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, then quickened their pace and walked out of the old house to pick up their fourth brother.

    Today, their fourth brother didn''t come back with a carriage, but came back on horseback.

    "Fourth Brother."

    They didn''t shout until their fourth brother was about to come next to them.

    Xue Sihu had just finished talking to the villagers he met, and when he turned his head, he saw his two precious children. He was immediately overjoyed, and hurriedly grabbed the horse''s belly and asked the horse to hurry over.

    Immediately, get down from the horse.

    "You didn''t guess I was coming back, so you came to pick me up on purpose?" Xue Sihu smiled while squatting in front of his two precious children, holding the horse in one hand.

    The two precious children of his family are in good spirits now. They are all dressed in silver and white clothes suitable for martial arts, with belts tied around their waists, and Xiaoyan of his family is still holding a sword in his hand.

    "Brother Yan just learned martial arts in the old house and is going back for lunch." Jiang Yue said. That is to say, he didn''t mean to pick him up on purpose.

    Xue Sihu suddenly covered his heart and exaggerated: "Yuebao, I am injured here." But Ren couldn''t stop laughing, obviously teasing his two precious children.

    Without waiting for the reaction of his two precious children, he rubbed the heads of his two precious children: "Okay, okay, let''s not tease you, it''s good to practice martial arts, how long has it been, you guys look a lot stronger Now, people have become more upright, they are like a straight little tree. Let''s go, let''s go home. I came back today to tell my family that I have already bought that small shop in the county, and it has already been People are changing the layout inside, the small shop is quite good, and there is nothing to repair, and it should be able to open in two days."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed their fourth brother home while listening to their fourth brother talk.

    "There are so many people in the family now," Xue Sihu laughed with his two precious children while leading the horse, "Finally, there are no days when dry rice noodles are not enough to sell. Last year, especially during the New Year period, in fact, I always It is controlled by the sales, otherwise the family will be too hard. Now it is good, there are many people making rice noodles, even if the weather has to be two or three days, they can make a lot of rice noodles. "

    When they arrived at the door of their brick house, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not rush in, but first accompanied their fourth brother to the stable, and sent the horses into the stable to eat grass.

    Xue Sihu saw that there was not much water in the manger, so he went to the river to fetch a bucket of water, poured it into the manger, and gave it to the horses in the stable.

    When was pouring water into the manger, Xue Sihu remembered something: "By the way, when the shop was going to sell steamed buns this morning, I met people from my eldest uncle''s village again."

 Chapter 937ï¼š Buy one hundred acres of dry land?

    Chapter 937 Buying a hundred acres of dry land?

    After putting down the bucket, Xue Sihu continued: "The man happened to be carrying a load of tofu and was going to sell it at the vegetable market. He happened to pass by our store, and we chatted a few times. After the pot for the rice was smashed, there was only a big pot left on the stove at the eldest uncle''s house. Every day, the eldest uncle''s parents were worried that the aunt would also smash the big pot. In that case, there was really no pot to cook. So during this period of time, they didn''t dare to really mess with the aunt, but it''s already February, the eldest uncle is still at home, and there is no one in the family making money outside, so naturally there will be more and more conflicts. The person said that the aunt and your sister have been crying every day recently, so that everyone in the village knows that if this continues, it is estimated that it will not be long before the aunt and your cousin Hongguo should be able to completely escape from that house, at least There are two less people to eat at home, so life will always be better."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had heard about the aunt smashing the pot before, probably because they knew that the aunt had almost chopped someone with a kitchen knife before, so they were not surprised that the aunt smashed the pot so fiercely. .

    And Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also felt that the contradiction is getting bigger and bigger now, and it won''t be long before their aunt and cousin Hongguo will leave that house.

    but¡­¡­

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before Jiang Yue said: "Fourth brother, even if the eldest uncle is willing, the eldest uncle''s parents will not be willing to let cousin Hongguo leave the house in vain. If my cousin is married or sold, I can get some money. If I don¡¯t sell or marry, I will definitely ask my aunt for money. If I give enough money, I will give my cousin Hongguo to my aunt. Regardless of whether it is selling or marrying I''m sure I won''t be able to get much money. Didn''t that concubine just buy it back in the past five or two? The most likely thing is to open up and ask the aunt for money, thinking that the aunt has a rich family, and the aunt herself No, but I can borrow it from my mother''s family. But the aunt''s **** will definitely not accept this. Otherwise, she didn''t directly bring Cousin Hongguo back, or she didn''t want to drag her mother''s family down. She felt that she owed her mother''s family a lot and missed herself. Do you want to solve this problem? I think she borrowed so much money from her parents'' family. She might not be able to pay off her life''s work, and the aunt will definitely die. The final result should be the money that the eldest uncle''s family asked for. If it drops to just a little more than the amount of Cousin Hongguo sold, the aunt may accept it."

    "Yes." Xue Sihu nodded in agreement, "But if this is the case, your cousin Hongguo will definitely feel more chilled towards the eldest uncle and the others. Well, let your cousin Hongguo take a good look at their people. After that, it will completely cut off the relationship, no matter what. Whether it''s the aunt, or your cousin Hongguo, they won''t have any feelings for them anymore. That is, if they want to pull it up in the future, no one will eat them. "

    means that there will be no trouble.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    When Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu returned from the stable, Liu Guixia and the others were all at home, but only Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu were not seen.

    Xue Sihu opened his mouth and asked, "Mother, where is the eldest brother and the second brother?"

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I went to buy dry land with others. Strawberries, tomatoes, potatoes, sweet potatoes and other wild things are planning to grow a little more this year. They have all been kept, and there are still a lot left. Originally, we planned to I bought a few tens of acres, but later your father, brother and second brother together, they think it¡¯s better to buy a hundred acres, and try to buy the land that has just been reclaimed as much as possible. That kind of land doesn¡¯t have to pay taxes for the first three years, and It¡¯s still much cheaper than normal dry land, anyway, those wild things don¡¯t seem to have such high requirements for soil, didn¡¯t they all grow pretty well last year?¡±

 Chapter 938ï¼š Im out of school

    Chapter 938

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue wanted to say that it was because it came out of her space that the soil requirements were not so high.

    But there is actually a problem with the things that come out of the space. If you keep the seeds, you can keep them for two or three generations. Generally, there will be no problems. It is easy to mutate, the advantage is weakened, and the yield is greatly reduced. After all, it has been out of space for too long, and there is no magic of space to maintain its optimal traits all the time.

    Therefore, it is best not to keep seeds, and to take seeds from the space every time you want to plant them, and the things you plant each time will have the best traits.

    What''s more, the 100 mu of dry land that the family intends to buy is wasteland as much as possible. The soil of the wasteland is extremely barren. If the seeds left at home are used, accidents may occur. After planting, the highest yield will not be obtained, and even Production is greatly reduced.

    After all, that is not normal soil.

    After all, the seeds that were left were not the seeds and strong seedlings that came out of her space at the beginning, but their descendants, which were somewhat different.

    In order to avoid this kind of accident, before planting the strawberries, tomatoes, potatoes and other seeds left at home, she would take the seeds from the space and replace them.

    Xue Sihu didn''t know what Jiang Yue was thinking at the moment, but when he heard his mother''s words, he laughed and said, "This is another three years without paying taxes, and it''s much cheaper... Mother, you will also do business."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "How can you do business? You always talk about capital and capital. We also know how to control it, and try to reduce the capital as much as possible. If it is necessary, we must strive for the same capital, and in the end we can earn more money. , buy more land."

    Finally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Because their fourth brother was doing business, the rest of the family were gradually affected and became more and more refined.

    "You''re a teacher, mother." Xue Sihu immediately laughed and boasted.

    "You child." Liu Guixia was embarrassed to be praised. "But thanks to your eldest brother and second brother now know Braille, at least the words on the land deed are familiar, Xiaoyan Yuebao has taught them, otherwise they would not just let them accompany your father, definitely We still have to follow Xiaoyan and Yuebao. Okay, let''s eat first. When your father left, he had already left a message. If they didn''t come back, we would eat first. Hey, Xiaoyan, what do you have in your hands? Do you have a sword?"

    Before Xue Yan could speak, Xue Sihu answered for him: "Master Gu Jin gave it to him."

    In order to prevent his mother from asking too many questions and accidentally asking his family''s Xiaoyan''s difficult questions to answer, Xue Sihu hurriedly diverted the question: "Mother, let''s eat quickly, I also want to go to the workshop to have a look, this is all hired. There are so many people, I haven''t come back to see it yet."

    "Everyone is doing a good job. It''s fine if you haven''t come back to see it, but now that you''re back, it''s time to go and have a look." Liu Guixia was immediately distracted, and she was busy greeting her for dinner.

    Xue Yan knew what his fourth brother meant, and glanced at his fourth brother gratefully, and then sent the sword to his room to keep it. For the time being, he couldn''t use the sword yet, and his second uncle hadn''t taught it yet.

    After putting the sword away, he came out of the room and went to the kitchen to eat with his Yuebao.

    means that the family eats. If there are no guests, it is not so particular about it, and it is eaten directly in the kitchen.

    The stove room is big enough that they all stay inside and are not crowded.

    PS: Thanks for the rewards of these babies, such as "hyacinth", "fireworks that never fall", "dead leaf butterfly" and "§Ó¦Ì abandonment"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 939ï¼š Its a way out

    Chapter 939 This is a way out

    may be the reason why he needs to use a lot of physical strength to practice martial arts every day. Xue Yan''s appetite has become larger, and now he eats with sea bowls.

    After Xue Yan went to put the sword in the room for a while, Xue Sihu had already told Liu Guixia and the others that he had bought a shop in the county and that it should be open in two days. Liu Guixia and the others were very happy.

    Halfway through the meal, Xue Dafu and the others came back, and the three of them were very happy. It was obvious that one hundred acres of wasteland had been bought.

    As soon as he came back, Xue Dafu happily said that it was Lizheng''s help. He asked for help in Shiliba Village. Many of the wasteland in Shiliba Village were willing to sell it to their families. However, there are so many families in Shiliba Village. If you can make it together, you can also make up a hundred acres of wasteland.

    Before the words were finished, Xue Dafu handed over the land deed of the 100-mu wasteland and the documents that the village chiefs of Lizheng and Shiliba Village helped set up to buy the land, and the seller''s fingerprints were all handed over to Liu Guixia. , let Liu Guixia keep it.

    A thick stack.

    Liu Guixia couldn''t close her mouth.

    "Lizheng also asked if we want wasteland in the future," Xue Erhu also said with a smile, "If necessary, he will tell the people in Shiliba Village, and let the people in Shiliba Village open up wasteland. In wasteland reclamation, it is not a problem to open one or two acres per household within a year. If you encounter a family with a large population and a lot of strong labor, that family is hardworking and willing to endure hardships. It is possible to open five or six acres in a year. And for one mu and two taels of silver, even if each family only opens one mu a year, that would be as much as two taels of silver. In addition, the family has to grow crops, and they will also work for others to earn money. okay?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that Li Zheng was too idealistic to live a better life in eight villages.

    Even if their family needs wasteland, it is impossible to have it every year, so naturally it will not allow Shiliba Village to have a stable income from wasteland reclamation every year.

    However, land reclamation is a way out.

    Otherwise, Daling would not encourage land reclamation, and the first three years would be exempted from taxation. Isn¡¯t it because Daling has more people but less land per capita?

    And there is still quite a lot of wasteland in Daling, which can be opened up to one mu, even if only a little grain is received, but it is still grain, it is better than none at all.

    It''s just that it''s too hard to open up wasteland, and even if the fields that are created from wasteland are carefully managed for several years, they may not be able to become good land and grow a lot of things. Therefore, many people can''t afford to waste the cost. I tend to rent the land from the landlord first, at least let myself live first, and only open up wasteland when I have free time.

    But in the long run, it is right to open up wasteland.

    In the future, there will be more and more fields that the people of Daling can plant, and more and more fields that will pay taxes to the state, which is a good thing for both the people and Daling.

    And, didn''t she wear it here?

    She can change the seeds, and sooner or later all the seeds in Daling will be replaced, even if it is a wasteland, it can be highly productive, the people can grow more things, and the yellow land in her space will become bigger and bigger. , either way, it''s a good thing.

    And her family, Xue Yan, is not the prince, after she recognizes the royal family, she wants to change the seeds in the future, so that more people can plant the seeds in her space, which will definitely be more convenient.

    Thinking like this, Jiang Yue put down the small spoon she used to eat, suppressed her voice, and said with a volume that only Xue Yan could hear, Xue Yan, who was eating beside her, said: "You first let the family take care of this matter, In the future, whether it is to let the treasury find out, or to plant it ourselves, it will not be a loss.¡±

 Chapter 940ï¼š Why bother so much

    Chapter 940 Why bother so much

    Xue Yan knew that she could produce a lot of seeds and strong seedlings that could grow high yields in barren land. Hearing what she said, she naturally understood what she meant, so she nodded and replied, "Yeah."

    But before he opened his mouth to tell his family, their second brother Xue Erhu had already spoken again: "But dad, eldest brother and I all think this is too big, there are so many families in Shili Ba Village, I really want to let them idle. The people in the yard really started to open up wasteland. How much money we had to spend that year, if there was an accident, we might not have the money to spend, so we didn¡¯t agree immediately, saying that we would come back and think about it, and discuss it with our family. In fact, we all dared not and wanted to refuse, but if it wasn¡¯t good, we wiped Lizheng¡¯s face. After all, Lizheng was also thinking of the Shili Eight Villages. We are also the people of these Shili Eight Villages. I can help, but I also know that I have to do what I can. On the way back just now, my father told my eldest brother and me about it. I will go to Lizheng tomorrow and say that our family has discussed it, and I dare not agree to this matter. The family is too risky, and Li Zheng is a sensible person after all, so he shouldn''t blame us."

    Liu Guixia hurriedly said: "I can''t agree, who knows what kind of changes will happen in the future, in case they have worked hard and are ready to sell it to our family, but our family has no money to buy it, and then it will be ten miles away. The village has no choice but to blame us, saying that we agreed, but it became like this."

    Seeing his fourth brother open his mouth, Xue Yan seemed to object, and hurriedly pulled his fourth brother''s clothes secretly.

    Xue Sihu was taken aback.

    From the perspective of a businessman, he didn''t think it was too risky. He just felt that it was not necessary to buy wasteland from Shili Ba Village, so why bother.

    Time is also a cost.

    However, Xiaoyan of his family suddenly pulled him. After he was stunned, he naturally came over. Why did Xiaoyan of his family pull him, obviously to let him not object.

    And his family Xiaoyan is actually the prince of Daling, and now there must be a bigger dimension.

    Involuntarily, he thought that their Daling Kingdom encouraged wasteland development.

    That must be good for Daling and the people, that''s why Xiaoyan of his family is like this.

    Thinking of this, Xue Sihu swallowed all the original objections and said with a smile: "Dad, I think I agree, the more fields in the family, isn''t it a good thing? Before the five tigers beat a blind bear, the money But they all bought the fields first. If there is anything, it is better to hold the fields in your hand and feel at ease. Besides, mother, you didn¡¯t say that last year, those wild things such as strawberries and tomatoes grew very well in the wasteland. That¡¯s it. Watermelon also grows well on wasteland. Don''t we keep seeds at home? If it''s a big deal, you can also grow these things in wasteland that you buy later, and you won''t lose money. When you sold these last year, the business was booming. It''s not just our town. In the future, we can sell things in other towns, in the county, and in other places. Anyway, we will sell where we can. Even if we buy 100 acres now, it will really grow bigger. , it will definitely not be enough at that time. Also, are you underestimating me too much? Why is there always a case, how can there be so many cases, my rice noodle shop has just developed, the county''s branch The number will open in two days, and it will only get better in the future."

    "It''s this principle, it''s this principle." Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others kept nodding their heads, as if they were suddenly enlightened.

 Chapter 941ï¼š The size is also half an official

    Chapter 941 The size is also half an official

    But after all, it is such a big thing, they are still a little uneasy, and they can''t help but look at the other two smartest in their family.

    Their family is Xiaoyan and Yuebao.

    They are completely at ease only if the three smartest members of their family agree.

    It''s not like all three of the smartest minds have gone wrong.

    And now every time like this, they think so.

    Xue Yan also smiled and said, "I also think I should agree."

    Jiang Yue also had a small head, indicating that she should agree.

    "Okay, then I''ll go talk to Lizheng after dinner." Xue Dafu said with a blushing face, he couldn''t wait until tomorrow, and he planned to go to Lizheng again after dinner.

    Others are happy too.

    The three smartest members of their family all mean this, it is obviously a guaranteed profit without loss!

    Xue Sihu secretly winked with his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao.

    After Xue Dafu finished eating, Zhen Zhen went to Lizheng''s house again immediately.

    Lizheng had already given up hope. After all, he also felt that this matter was inappropriate. It might be possible for one year, but not for many years. No one could guarantee that the family would be prosperous for so many years in the future. an acre. What''s more, everything has a contingency.

    Who knows, after deliberation, the Xue Dafu family agreed to his proposal.

    Li Zheng was stunned for a long time before he regained his senses. He held Xue Dafu''s hand extremely happily and said, "Dafu, our ten miles and eight villages really depend on your family. Good! Good!"

    Xue Dafu was naturally red and happy.

    And as soon as Xue Dafu went back, Li Zheng called all the village chiefs of Shiliba Village to talk about this matter. Soon, the village chiefs of Shiliba Village went back to their respective villages and started beating gongs all over the village, telling the people in their respective villages. ¡ª¡ª

    "In the future, if you open up wasteland, you can sell the wasteland you open up to the wealthy family for 2 taels per mu. If you want, you can sell it at that time. If you don''t want to, you can keep your own crops. Ah, you don''t have to sell the wasteland you created to the rich, but it''s still a way to make money, it''s better than the way you didn''t make money in the past. Yes, when you have nothing to do, open up some wasteland, even if you don''t grow your own family, you can sell some money to make life a lot easier."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone exploded and asked, "Is it true or false?"

    "Then all of us who are idle can make money by reclaiming wasteland?"

    "But we have so many families. If we really open it, we can open several acres of wasteland a year, and people are willing to buy it?"

    "How many years will this last? Shouldn''t it be the wasteland that everyone opened up this year, people only want it, and they won''t want it in the future?"

    All the village chiefs followed what Lizheng said, and answered them one by one: "Lizheng has already made an agreement with Dafu, and Dafu deceives no one who dares to deceive Lizheng. Lizheng is half an official in size."

    Everyone nodded, thinking it made sense.

    "Those who have nothing to do right now and want to make some money can open up wasteland." The village chief replied again. "No matter how much wasteland your family can open up, as long as you are willing to sell it, everyone is willing to buy it. It won''t be just this year, Lizheng has agreed with Dafu, in order to reassure your hearts, the minimum period is at least five years. Anyway, no matter what. In the future, in the next five years, you can rest assured. If you want to make some money by this way, just open up wasteland. You don''t believe in the rich, don''t you believe in Lizheng? When did Lizheng lie to everyone? Besides, you are usually idle. It''s okay, won''t you also open up wasteland yourself?"

 Chapter 942ï¼š You can live better just by planting crops

    Chapter 942 You can live better just by planting crops

    "That''s right." Everyone nodded, and naturally they were even more excited.

    Some people couldn''t help but say: "I''m going to open up wasteland now! Anyway, I''m fine these few days. I''ll drive when I have nothing to do. After a year, even if we can''t open a lot, we can definitely open one or two acres of our family. from!"

    "I''m going too! I''m going too!"

    Many people also went home with the wastelander.

    I don¡¯t know how much more enthusiasm than in the past to open up wasteland.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had lunch, they accompanied their fourth brother to the workshop to have a look. The people working in the workshop all ate in the workshop. Among the forty people hired, many were aunts and aunts. Auntie, these people will take turns to cook a lunch, which is also a job assigned to these people.

    came back from the workshop and rested for a while before they came to the old house to practice martial arts again.

    Xue Yan is naturally studying very seriously, and Jiang Yue is just pretending to let everyone know that she is actually practicing martial arts, especially to let her family know that when the days are long, she doesn''t have to hide her skills. It''s over, and Shili Ba Village, including her family, will think that she is the same as Xue Yan, and they all learn martial arts from Shao Zhongxi.

    Before six o''clock, I heard the head of Lu of Huaishu Village beating the gong and shouting all over the village, saying that the wasteland could be sold to their family. Soon, someone took the wastelander and went to the wasteland happily. .

    Some people happened to pass by their old house, and the door of their old house was not closed at the moment, so they naturally saw it.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Now everyone is enthusiastic, and they want to sell the wasteland to their family to make some money, but in the future, they find that there are seeds that can be planted on the barren land and have high yields. Naturally, everyone will not sell them for two taels of silver per mu. They will keep their own plants.

    The time is still too short, and everyone has not yet reacted. After all, besides her own home, she also changes the seeds from time to time for the seed shop in the town.

    But sooner or later, everyone will find that the seeds bought from that shop are also suitable for growing on the newly opened wasteland, and they can also produce high yields.

    It''s impossible. There are so many farmers around Ping''an Town who bought seeds from that shop, but none of them planted that kind of seeds on the newly opened wasteland, right?

    And as long as someone has planted it in the newly opened wasteland and has high yields, everyone will gradually know it, and naturally they will not sell the wasteland they have created, and they have to keep their own planting.

    By that time, everyone will have more land in their hands, and more things will be planted on each acre of land. Even if there is no other way to make money, you can live better just by growing crops.

    Xue Sihu came back from the workshop and went to his grandfather''s place to see him. When he came out from his grandfather''s place, he saw that everyone was so enthusiastic and many people went to open up wasteland. He naturally understood the meaning of his two precious children better. , In the future, the land that Daling can plant will only be more or less, and he can''t help but smile.

    Those eyes were bent again, like a fox.

    When he led the horse and was about to go back to the shop in the town and passed by the gate of the old house, he didn''t go in, but stood at the gate of the yard until his two precious children saw him and came out. Rubbing the heads of his two precious children, he smiled and said, "The county store will open in two days, so you can go too, there are so many people, you practice martial arts, you always have one or two days off a month? I''ll talk to your master that day. Take a break and take a good rest."

 Chapter 943ï¼š Dont grow the ambition of others, destroy your own prestige!

    Chapter 943 Younger people''s ambition, destroying your own prestige!

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    "I''m back in town this time, and tomorrow I will go to the county to prepare for the opening of the store, and after the store opens, I will stay in the county for a while, until the store is stable, I will return to town again. , then of course I can''t take care of the family, so you should pay more attention."

    "I know fourth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan responded again.

    "Auntie should be able to come back soon, I have told grandpa, grandpa is very happy, you should also pay attention to this matter."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan responded again.

    "That''s all right, you guys can continue to practice martial arts, I''m leaving." After saying that, he got on his horse and waved with a smile to his two precious children before Xue Sihu got on his horse and left.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not turn around until they saw their fourth brother completely disappear from their sight.

    *

    On the other side, Du Shanqiang''s house.

    "Shan Qiang! Shan Qiang!" Suddenly, the old lady Du came back from outside, and she hurriedly called her only son''s name.

    Du Shanqiang was working with He Erniu in the firewood room to dig out farm implements such as plows and hoes. It would be February and some crops could be planted. Suddenly, he heard his mother calling him. He thought something had happened. Busy and busy, he strode out of the woodshed.

    "What''s wrong mother?"

    Old man Du also came out of the main room.

    He Erniu naturally followed Du Shanqiang out of the woodshed.

    Madam Du saw that there were no Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo, so she asked, "What about the two lazy ones? Are you visiting again?"

    He Erniu said with a virtuous look: "No, Sister Daxi and Hongguo are sleeping in the room."

    "Didn''t you go to bed after lunch? Why are you still sleeping?! It''s getting dark!" Of course, Mrs. Du was exaggerating in the last sentence.

    But Mrs. Du really jumped.

    "What''s the matter?" Old Man Du waited for a long time, but he didn''t see Mrs. Du talking about anything, so he asked again angrily.

    Madam Du just remembered: "I forgot all about it once it was interrupted!" Immediately, she became anxious again and said in a hurry, "The sixth son of the Wu family is back from selling tofu! I heard from his wife that he was in town this morning. When he met Sihu, Sihu also bought another shop in the county, and wants to open a shop in the county! Sihu also plans to wait for the shop in the county to stabilize, and let his fourth uncle Xue Dagui manage the shop, and Xue Dagui pays the wages. It''s going to go up again! If Shan Qiang is here, it will be better than Xue Dagui''s generous, and Xue Dagui will not be able to manage the shop in the county! It will also be Shan Qiang who will increase the wages!"

    Du''s old man''s face is not good-looking, no matter how good things don''t come to their house!

    Du Shanqiang was a little speechless: "Daxi her fourth brother is sometimes shameless, but people can sell more rice noodles, Sihu gave Daxi her fourth brother a salary increase and let her fourth brother There must be four tigers in the shop in the county. Mother, why are you always like this? It''s not my turn. You don''t know that even if I was in the shop before, I was helping at most. Any chores, anyone can do it for me, I actually don''t have anything, but no one can do it for me, I am overjoyed to her fourth brother."

    "You lessen the ambition of others and destroy your own prestige!" Madam Du immediately scolded. "How do you say, the three of us were working in that shop at that time, and the three together couldn''t compare to one Xue Dagui?"

    Du Shanqiang just wanted to say that the three add up, they really can''t compare.

 Chapter 944ï¼š gloomy

    Chapter 944 Sadness

    But before he could say anything, his father, Old Man Du, became impatient: "Okay, okay! Is it interesting to fight in the nest?!"

    Mrs. Du shut up.

    Du Shanqiang could only shut up.

    The old man Du was silent for a while before he said again: "Shan Qiang, you will go to work in the shop tomorrow. Tomorrow will be February, and the four tigers will definitely lose their temper."

    "Father, can you stop dreaming?" Du Shanqiang was angry and helpless. "If the four tigers are out of anger, even if I don''t go, someone will tell me to go back, but is someone telling me to go back? Why don''t you think about it! I won''t go anyway! Wasn''t it shameful enough to be in Huaishu Village last time? If I go and come to town again, surrounded by so many people, do you still want me to live!"

    At the end, Du Shanqiang, the big man, was still squatting on the side with his knees tucked, his eyes reddened.

    Old Madam Du and Old Man Du naturally hate that iron cannot become steel, but their son is obviously thin-skinned, and he really can''t bear to be surrounded and pointed like that again, and they are only such a son, they are still afraid that something will happen to their son. , The natural attitude softened a little, and no longer forced Du Shanqiang to go to the shop.

    Can.

    "You don''t go to the shop to work, what are you doing? You can''t continue to be idle, right? Don''t even look at how much money you have at home, you don''t have one or two!" Old Man Du said.

    Du Shanqiang said: "Aren''t I all trying to find out the farm tools again? Tomorrow will be February, so we can tidy up the seedlings and raise early rice seedlings. I plan to rent a few more acres of land to plant, and the half-mu of land at home will definitely be there. not enough."

    Their ancestors have always been in the south. They didn''t come here from exile, but their ancestors were also very poor, and their generations were poor. In their generation, anyway, when Old Man Du and his brothers separated, they were only Allotted to half an acre of land.

    Later, they basically lived by renting other people''s fields.

    Hearing this, the old man Du immediately said: "My mother and I are both old now, and we can''t help at all, and it''s not like when we were young, we can help a little bit, and Er Niu has little strength, washing clothes. It¡¯s okay to cook, but how much physical work can you do? Daxi and Hongguo are now lazy and do nothing. Even if you rent a few acres of land, have you grown so much by yourself? Especially when it comes to double robbing , If you are alone, without a helper, at most one mu is enough for you, how many more mu?!"

    In previous years, the family could rent a few acres of land to plant, and that was because Xue Daxi did not lose to any man in physical work. With Xue Daxi and their son with them, they were a little more tired, and they could be busy, but it was a little harder.

    Available now!

    Mrs. Du immediately panicked: "We will starve to death with you sooner or later! If you want us to starve to death with you, don''t go to work in the shop!"

    "Then they''ll all starve to death!" Du Shanqiang turned his head and turned the back of his head to his mother.

    Anyway, he would rather starve to death than be embarrassed.

    Seeing that their son was clearly determined, Old Man Du was full of grief.

    The old lady Du sat on the ground again, crying and grabbing the ground.

    The people in the village have become accustomed to Mrs. Du coming back like this every day, and no one has come to see her again.

    He Erniu was like a little daughter-in-law, she didn''t dare to say a word, but she was full of complaints in her heart.

    Although Du Shanqiang was good to her, he was too hopeless, and the family was indeed too poor. What she can see now, will be waiting for her in the future.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 945ï¼š Hanging?

    Chapter 945 Are you going to hang yourself?

    When his son saw his old wife crying again, he was indifferent. Usually, his son would persuade him. Old Man Du even understood his son''s determination. He was completely determined and would not change it.

    I saw the old man Du and sighed, and then said, "Then marry Hongguo, we can always have some betrothal gifts, and we can last for a while."

    The old lady Du immediately said: "Just marrying a person, how much dowry can you get? The marriage of a daughter from the old Yang family in the east of the village is also the highest betrothal gift in our village, only one or two silver, it is better to sell the person directly Now, how can you get more money, even if the red fruit grows normally, it is estimated that it will not be sold at a high price, but it should be possible for nearly five or two like Er Niu."

    The old man Du nodded: "That''s true."

    Du Shanqiang hadn''t spoken yet, but Du Hongguo, who had heard all over the room, finally couldn''t help it, rushed out, and said to Du Shanqiang with tears on his face: "Father, are you really going to marry me? Sell it? You? Is that really my father?"

    "I, I didn''t!" Du Shanqiang panicked. "It''s what your grandparents said. I won''t agree. Don''t worry, Hongguo, Dad really won''t."

    Du Hongguo felt a little better.

    Xue Daxi also came out of the room with no expression on his face, but he obviously heard it too.

    "Mother!" Du Hongguo rushed to her mother''s side, feeling that only by staying next to her mother would she feel safe.

    "Why not? Disagree?!" Madam Du immediately cursed. "You would rather my father and I starve to death than marry and sell the red fruit! Then why did your father and I give birth to you!" After scolding this, he told Old Man Du again with snot and tears. : "Old man, why did we want children at that time! We gave birth to such a bad boy! It''s fine if we don''t go to the shop to work, we don''t force him, we want to grow crops, we feel sorry for him, he can''t grow so much by himself. There are so many crops, I just said that I married Hongguo and sold it, but he is good! Is there any reason for this! How can we be sorry for him, ah--"

    Said, she was sitting on the ground, her legs stretched, and she burst into tears.

    Du Shanqiang also knew that his parents had nothing to feel sorry for him. He was thinking of him and this family wholeheartedly. Naturally, he immediately felt guilty.

    Old Man Du also had red eyes, and was angry and sad, wandering inside and outside the house, and finally found a rope to come out, trembling: "Shan Qiang, everything else is up to you, but where is this dead girl Hongguo? If your mother and I can''t be the master, what are we still alive for, let''s just die today!"

    said, he was about to hang himself.

    "Father!" Du Shanqiang was frightened and immediately rushed over, hugged his father, knelt on the ground and cried, "Okay, okay, as long as you don''t force me to work in the shop, and don''t force me to go and be embarrassed, as long as you take good care of yourself. Yes, Hong, Hongguo, whatever you want, you can do whatever you want. She is a granddaughter, and she should be filial to you. If she gets married or sold, it will make your life better, and you should. "

    Du Hongguo was completely desperate when she saw her father like this, but she still burst into tears: "Mother¡ª" and rushed into her mother''s arms.

    Xue Daxi also had red eyes, but still didn''t say anything, just hugged her daughter tightly.

    Seeing that Du Shanqiang has compromised, the old man Du will not hang himself.

    Mrs. Du is no longer crying.

    Even seeing that Xue Daxi just hugged Du Hongguo tightly and didn''t say anything, Mrs. Du immediately remembered that Xue Daxi''s family was very rich, and Xue Daxi insisted on Du Hongguo''s daughter, Du Hongguo was Xue Daxi''s life .

 Chapter 946ï¼š Isnt she worth a thousand taels? !

    Chapter 946 Isn''t she worth a thousand taels? !

    I saw old lady Du immediately rushed to Xue Daxi and said: "Xue Daxi! Don''t you want to break up with Shan Qiang and ask Hongguo to leave the house with you! Okay! Anyway, things have gotten to this point, you are here again. I can''t stand it if I''m lazy at home! But there is one condition, if you take the red fruit with you, it''s the same as if you bought the red fruit from our house. If you don''t bring one thousand taels, we won''t let the red fruit go with you. !"

    One thousand taels? !

    Old Man Du''s eyes lit up immediately. Why didn''t he think of it? ! Or his wife is smart!

    He Erniu''s eyes also lit up, just like a good day is just around the corner.

    Only Du Shanqiang immediately hurriedly said: "Mother, aren''t you trying to kill Daxi, where did Daxi come from a thousand taels, she had at most dozens of wen before, and the other money was collected by me, Didn''t I keep them all for you and Dad! You guys also bought me concubines, and there''s not much left!"

    "Shut up!" Madam Du shouted immediately. "She doesn''t have it yet, doesn''t she have one from her family''s family? She doesn''t know how to borrow it from her family''s family! She treasures Hongguo so much. She says that Hongguo is her life every day. Isn''t Hongguo worth a thousand taels!"

    After saying that, the old lady Du still looked kind and said to Du Hongguo: "Hongguo, look at your mother, she is not willing to borrow a thousand taels from her mother''s house, so you can see that she really treasures you. The only daughter. Let grandma tell you the truth, she just can''t have another child, she put all her hopes on you, if she can still give birth, you are nothing."

    is obviously to sow discord.

    But Du Hongguo didn''t want to eat her, and because she was completely desperate, she scolded Mrs. Du regardless: "You old woman, stop provoking my relationship with my mother! Even if you marry me and sell it, When the time comes, I will go and ask my grandfather to kowtow to my grandfather. My grandfather, my uncle, second uncle, third uncle, and fourth uncle will definitely redeem me. I would rather they redeem silver at a high price than give me that much money. you!"

    This is the first time Du Hongguo dared to scold Mrs. Du so boldly. If she said that, she would be called a powerful, angry Mrs. Du who fell to her knees and almost fainted.

    Du Hongguo still said loudly: "My grandfather and the others don''t dislike my mother and Li Hui''s family, and they certainly won''t dislike one more married or sold me in their home, they are mad at you!"

    "You you you..." Old lady Du was really going to be **** off.

    The old man Du is also going to be **** off.

    Du Shanqiang was stunned for a long time, but he didn''t react. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t even know that his mouth is so powerful now that it was his daughter who dared to speak so loudly.

    "Good boy." Xue Daxi was extremely relieved, with tears in his eyes. I don''t feel sorry for this daughter in vain.

    "Mother, let''s go, let''s go back to the house and continue to sleep!" For the first time, Du Hongguo pulled her mother back to the house with great stubbornness.

    "Stinky girl! Smelly girl!" Madam Du was even more angry, and the stinky girl scolded for a long time before she panicked: "Old man, what should we do, old man? Are we marrying that stinky girl, or are we going to marry that stinky girl? Sold it? But whether we get married or sell it, our family can¡¯t get so much money? Let others get so much money, and see others get rich, how can I be reconciled!¡±

    "That girl Hongguo is really..." Old Man Du did not expect his granddaughter to say such a thing, "However, she said so, Daxi is definitely willing to do the same, usually Daxi is not willing to trouble her mother''s family. People, what is the Xue family unwilling to do? I would definitely rather buy the red fruit from others at a high price, so it can have nothing to do with us at all, anyway, I just don¡¯t want us to take advantage of it.¡±

 Chapter 947ï¼š So, are they expensive?

    Chapter 947 So, are they expensive?

    He Erniu was also very angry. I thought I was going to get rich, and good days were coming, but after a while, I woke up from the dream.

    Only Du Shanqiang felt particularly uncomfortable. He still wanted to say not to marry or sell Hongguo, so let him divorce Xue Daxi and let Xue Daxi take Hongguo away, but he couldn''t say it, for fear that his parents wanted to hang himself again.

    "Then what should I do?" Madam Du didn''t even know what to do. "Why don''t you marry Hongguo or sell Hongguo? Let her and Daxi continue to be lazy in this house, and we will continue to fight with them. Maybe, one day, they will return to the way they were before? Still pissed?"

    "I can''t stand it, I can''t stand it." Old Man Du waved his hands with a tired look. "Our family''s rice is going to bottom out. It''s always a burden to eat two more mouths. If they work, it''s fine, but if they don''t work, who wants to keep them for nothing? I dare not let them eat, otherwise Daxi has to smash another pot, so that we have no food to eat? Daxi is really determined, and now there are so many Hongguo so arrogant, it''s all clear that she doesn''t want us to take advantage of it, Hongguo dares to do this , can you still be reconciled with us in the future? Don''t have this dream, don''t make it to the end, you still have to sell the red fruit, have a big break, and let them eat at home for several days for nothing, then our family will also Too bad."

    After thinking for a while, the old man Du looked at Du Shanqiang and continued: "Well, Shan Qiang, you go out tomorrow to find out how much the red fruit can be sold for at the most. If it is twelve taels, we will tell Daxi, Said that as long as she is willing to give a little more than ten taels, we will let Hongguo leave the house with her, you will also reconcile with her, and let the village chief testify, establish the letter of reconciliation, and break the relationship between our family and Hongguo. With a little more money, this matter was settled so smoothly, she must be willing."

    Before Du Shanqiang could speak, Madam Du said happily: "This is so good! How can we make more money! If we sell this directly to others, we will have to pay less! Every extra penny is worth a penny!"

    No matter how much they can''t get more than them, it''s better to return the money to someone else''s hands!

    Du Shanqiang felt even more uncomfortable, but there was nothing he could do. The next day, he went to inquire everywhere, even in the town, and only came back when it was dark.

    "How is it? How is it?" Old Lady Du and Old Man Du asked him excitedly.

    Du Shanqiang drank half a bowl of water in one breath, and said, "The town has also asked, because our red fruits are too ordinary. People want good-looking ones, but they are willing to buy ordinary ones, but the price is low. At most, I will only be willing to give out four or two, or because Hongguo is not yet sixteen years old, so she is not too old."

    "It''s so low..." Old Madam Du and Old Man Du both felt a chill in their hearts immediately, and then Madam Du became excited again: "But we all spent four or two or eight hundred cents to buy Er Niu!"

    Du Shanqiang said: "Mother, you didn''t buy it from Renya, you bought it from someone else''s house. The girl from Renya is ordinary. You can buy it for two or three taels. I saw one with my own eyes. The man spent more than twenty taels of money to buy a girl from Renya and go."

    So, are they expensive? !

    And how do they know that the town''s teeth are cheaper!

    Isn¡¯t the price in the town generally higher than that in each village!

    Mrs. Du and Mr. Du immediately scolded He Erniu angrily: "Do you still have a conscience in your family, you actually cheated our peasants with their hard-earned money!"

 Chapter 948ï¼š Otherwise, lets lie

    Chapter 948 Otherwise, let''s lie

    He Erniu was scolded and cried, "You had to buy it at that time, saying that I have a big butt, and I will definitely have a son. The price is also agreed with you. It is no longer my home, and I didn''t expect them to sell me... ... woo woo..."

    "You''re right!" Madam Du went up and pinched He Erniu hard.

    The pained He Erniu kept crying.

    Du Shanqiang was also in a complicated mood. At Renyazi, for nearly five taels of silver, you can buy a good-looking one, but He Erniu is really not good-looking.

    Old man Du had a headache from the noise, "It''s alright, let''s hear what Shan Qiang has to say. Shan Qiang not only inquired about the town."

    Mrs. Du said: "But the price is only in the town, and the price around us is definitely lower!"

    Du Shanqiang nodded and said, "I have asked about the villages around us. Few households have the spare money to buy a girl back, but Yujia Village, with a dead daughter-in-law, pays the highest price, but only One or two, if you say too much, he doesn''t have it, and others are even lower. They say that they are all peasant families, so our family has that kind of money, and we are willing to spend so much money to buy a girl back to be a concubine. Why don''t they have so much? Money."

    Now that''s it, Mrs. Du is even more angry with He Erniu.

    He Erniu cried and trembled.

    "It''s over. It''s over." The old man Du was even colder. "So, the red fruit can only be sold for four or two pairs at most... Then we ask Daxi a little more, but it can''t exceed the money we bought Erniu, right? Otherwise, Daxi would definitely prefer to redeem the red fruit from others at a high price. , and it won''t make us any more money."

    "Old man, or else, let''s lie." Mrs. Du suddenly said. "Let''s just say what we heard, the maximum value of red fruit is 12 or 20. Anyway, it can''t be more than 42. This is too little!"

    "It''s not good, it''s not good." Old Man Du shook his head repeatedly, disapproving of this proposal. "Don''t they know to inquire about it? Besides, there are people in Daxi''s family who are still in business, and they are not bad. Daxi has no money, so he must borrow it from them. Even if Daxi and Hongguo don''t inquire, they will definitely I will find out. Besides, we all decided that as long as we are happy to give money, we will let her reconcile with Shan Qiang and take Hongguo away. Don''t bother us, she is more willing to buy Hongguo from others. It''s not good. At that time, we can only get forty taels from Renyazi. Didn''t you also say that a penny more is a penny?"

    After hearing this, Mrs. Du was also a little dejected, and let her old man decide.

    The old man Du decided: "Well, let''s set it at four, two, five hundred, and strive to get five hundred more, and don''t take Er Niu to spend us four, two, or eight hundred to talk about things, so as not to irritate Daxi and Hongguo. "

    Seeing that his wife still had no objection, the old man Du looked at Du Shanqiang: "Shan Qiang, go and call Daxi and Hongguo. Since this matter has been decided, it will be resolved early, and we will live in peace."

    "Hey." Du Shanqiang went away, feeling uneasy, but he also wanted to live in peace at home.

    Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo came here in a confused way. They didn''t know what Old Man Du wanted to tell them, but they made it quite solemn.

    Old Man Du sighed first, and then said: "Daxi, let''s not bother, let''s solve our problem quickly, I''ll tell you the truth, Shan Qiang went everywhere today to inquire, and someone is willing to offer the highest bid for four or two to buy it and become popular. Fruit, we want to sell the red fruit to you, as long as you are willing to give four, two or five hundred cents."

 Chapter 949ï¼š easy to change

    Chapter 949 Easy to change

    "Four, two or five hundred wen, isn''t that a lot?" Old Man Du continued, "Anyway, this family raised Hongguo, and Hongguo is also the seed of Shan Qiang, I sold it to you, you want her It is up to you whether to break the relationship contract or sell your body Two or five hundred wen, if you can get the money now, we can go to the village chief''s house to establish a marriage contract with Lishu and Hongguo. Don''t you also want to leave this house early?"

    After all, Du Hongguo is still young. She only has four, two or five hundred words. She will work hard in the rice noodle shop of her third uncle''s house. If everything goes well, she will be able to pay it back in a year. Now, he said happily, "Mother, let''s go and borrow money from Uncle and the others!"

    Xue Daxi just patted her hand, but didn''t speak.

    Seeing this, Old Man Du immediately raised his heart and said hurriedly: "We really don''t want much, Hongguo is almost sixteen years old, but we have raised her for almost sixteen years, this is not only for you, but also for you. We have completely cut off our relationship, and we will not bother about it anymore, whenever you give us money, we will go to the village chief to set up a receipt!"

    For fear that Xue Daxi would feel that there was too much money, he would not even give four, two or five hundred wen.

    Xue Daxi didn''t think that the money was too much, she could actually accept this proposal, and she didn''t want to toss any more. She was not in harmony with her and brought Hongguo back to her mother''s house. Her father Xue old man must have to worry about it for a day, but she Knowing Old Man Du and the others is easy to change their minds.

    If they saw her borrowing money, they would definitely think it was too easy, she would definitely give them more, and then they would regret it and toss again.

    Thinking of this, Xue Daxi said, "What if we go to borrow the money and you change your mind again? I won''t make this stupid."

    Once Du old man heard this, he knew that she agreed with the proposal, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and said repeatedly: "I won''t change my mind, I won''t change my mind."

    Xue Daxi said: "If you want me to believe you, we will go to the village chief''s house now to establish a contract with Lishu and Hongguo."

    Yes, it was her Hongguo''s deed of sale.

    She asked her Hongguo to always remember that it was actually Du Shanqiang, Du Laohan, Du Lao and Mrs. Du who sold her.

    After that, it would be Du Shanqiang and the others who saw that her Hongguo was doing well. If they wanted to rely on her Hongguo, her Hongguo could also be hard-hearted, and the scars would not be healed and the pain would be forgotten.

    But the old lady Du immediately exploded: "You didn''t bring any money, so let us set up those, how can you be stupid, you are obviously thinking we are stupid!"

    Xue Daxi said: "While the village chief is setting up those, you can also put up a letter of writing that I owe your family four to two to five hundred characters, and I will press my handprint." After a while, "You also said just now, that I and Hongguo I also want to leave this house early, so I just want to have nothing to do with you early, then I owe you money, I will definitely borrow it back to you immediately. And you have a contract, what are you afraid of, even if I refuse to give it, just directly Reporter, take me to play the board, I still have to pay back your money, otherwise the government will not let me back."

    Old Man Du just wanted to live in peace now, and he was afraid that Xue Daxi would regret it, so he didn''t think about why Xue Daxi was in such a hurry. He insisted on going to the village chief''s house now. Now, I saw the old man Du nodded: "That''s okay, you can''t get away with it. Then go to the village chief''s house."

 Chapter 950ï¼š and away

    Chapter 950 He Li

    So, they all went to the village chief''s house.

    The village chief of Du Shanqiang''s village is still a good one, and he is also trusted by the people in the village. Seeing that the old man Du''s family is finally willing to let Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo go, he didn''t say anything else and helped to set up the Heli book. , the deed of betrayal, and the written evidence that Xue Daxi owed Du Laohan''s family four to two to five hundred words.

    After was established, he was not in a hurry to press the handprint, but read the deed and the written receipt and confirmed it. Seeing that the old man Du Xue Daxi and others still meant the same, he let the handprint be pressed.

    On the and Lishu, only Du Shanqiang and Xue Daxi pressed their fingerprints, and the two have nothing to do with each other in the future.

    But on the deed of prostitution, Du Shanqiang, Old Man Du, and Old Lady Du all pressed their handprints.

    As for the document that Xue Daxi owed four, two or five hundred characters, naturally Xue Daxi alone pressed his handprint.

    Then, He Lishu sold his body to Xue Daxi, and the receipt of the money was given to Du Laohan''s family.

    When Xue Daxi was working in the rice noodle shop, she saw that her nephew Sihu could read and write, and she could recognize some characters. She also read the book of Heli and the deed of betrayal. more solid.

    After coming out of the village chief''s house and returning to Du Shanqiang''s house, Xue Daxi told Du Hongguo to start packing her clothes. They didn''t wait until dawn tomorrow, she was leaving the house now.

    Seeing that Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo wanted to leave now, and saved a dinner, Mrs. Du and Mr. Du couldn''t wait.

    Du Shanqiang felt very uncomfortable. He wanted to send Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo away, but Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo didn''t let him send them off at all. The money will be delivered tomorrow, and that''s it.

    It was not until he walked out of the village where Du Shanqiang was, that Xue Daxi cried and laughed and didn''t look back. He just took her daughter and walked back to her parents'' house more quickly.

    Du Hongguo didn''t feel as much as her mother, so she didn''t cry, she was just very happy. She and her mother finally left the house.

    After , no grandparents would bully her again.

    There is no Yu Xiao father to make her sad.

    Huaishu Village is a bit far away. It is estimated that Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo will have to walk until the middle of the night. On the way from Ping''an Town to Huaishu Village, there were many people staring at Shao Zhongxi. Naturally, there were also people watching this evening. If Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo wanted to go to Huaishu Village, they had to go through this road. Someone found Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo in the dark.

    The man recognized the aunt and cousin of their Prince''s Highness, and did not dare to come out rashly, but secretly asked another person to help him stare at it. Immediately, he quickly went to Huaishu Village and reported to them that His Royal Highness the Prince knew.

    In fact, they are not the secret guards of His Royal Highness, they are actually members of the Shao family, but their master Shao Zhongxi said that if there is anything, especially related to His Royal Highness, you can also report directly to His Royal Highness. There is a delay in case something is missed.

    It was almost midnight, Xue Yan had already slept, and when he heard someone tap the window twice outside, he knew he had something to report and got busy.

    He was not surprised when he heard that his aunt and cousin Hongguo each carried a bag to Huaishu Village, and it was estimated that it would take half an hour to arrive.

    He, his Yuebao, and his fourth brother all thought that they would be able to leave that house and come back soon.

    However, he couldn''t have sent a carriage to pick them up, otherwise he couldn''t explain how he knew they were on their way back.

    PS: Thanks for the rewards of "Book Friends 854***987", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Hyacinth", "Lishang", "Book Friends 854***138"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 951ï¼š My old man still has some money

    Chapter 951 This old man still has some money

    Xue Yan was not ready to close the window until the person who complained left, but found that the window of his Yuebao opened and his Yuebao jumped out.

    He subconsciously got out of the way so that his Yuebao could come in.

    Sure enough, the next moment, his little Yuebao climbed up his window again and jumped in.

    Knowing that his Yuebao''s ear is better than his, he must have found out that someone was coming earlier than him, but he was not in a hurry to come over, so he didn''t wait for his Yuebao to ask, even if he suppressed his voice, he sent the aunt and Hongguo. My cousin has already talked about it on the way back.

    Jiang Yue was not surprised, but said, "It''s faster than we expected."

    Xue Yan nodded, "It was faster than we expected. We only talked about this with the fourth brother yesterday. The aunt and the cousin Hongguo will be back tonight, but the aunt must have got the Heli book and the cousin Hongguo. It''s her letter, otherwise Auntie won''t come back."

    Jiang Yue continued: "Du Shanqiang''s family can let the aunt and cousin Hongguo come back. Presumably the aunt has left a note of how much money they owe, and they will agree."

    Xue Yan nodded again, "It''s not easy for us to pick them up now, so let''s pretend we don''t know, and when they come, we must go to grandpa first, and grandpa must see that the night is so deep, if there is anything, we will I won''t come to our house, I will wait until dawn to tell us."

    "Well." Jiang Yue naturally agreed. After a pause, she suddenly asked, "Should your grandma be here in the next two days?"

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi set off from the Imperial Capital on the 16th day of the first lunar month. It was the first day of the second lunar month. No matter how slow the carriage was, no matter how much rest was needed on the way, it was time to arrive.

    Xue Yan felt it too, so he nodded again: "It should only be two days."

    "Then go back to sleep, you have to practice martial arts again in the next few days." Jiang Yue said.

    "Um."

    When Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo arrived at Huaishu Village, they knocked on the door to look for Old Man Xue, but Old Man Xue lived with Xue Darong''s family, which naturally woke up Xue Darong''s family.

    Knowing that Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo have completely left Du Shanqiang''s family, Xue''s old man Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu and others are naturally very happy.

    Because it was too late, I asked Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo to make do with one night here, and I would talk about it after dawn.

    Until dawn, the villagers were basically up, and they hadn''t had breakfast yet, but when it was about to eat breakfast, Xue Darong asked his son Xue Wen to call Xue Dahua and Xue Dafu.

    Originally had to call Xue Dagui, but Xue Dagui was not at home at all, and was in the shop with Xue Sihu.

    At this time, Xue Yan had already made his horse stance, so he led Jiang Yue and came with his family.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Dahua and others were also very happy that Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo had left the Du Shanqiang family.

    It was mentioned that Xue Daxi had to give Du Shanqiang¡¯s family four, two or five hundred texts. Xue Dafu immediately turned around and said to Liu Guixia, ¡°Guixia, give Daxi four, two or five hundred texts quickly.¡±

    Before Liu Guixia could answer, Xue Darong hurriedly said, "I''m the eldest brother. I''ll pay for the money." He still has it.

    Although Xue Dahua is the least wealthy of the brothers, he also said: "Daxi, I can''t do much for the second brother, I can still give you a tael."

    The old man Xue said with a smile: "I don''t need you, this old man still has some money, and it''s also your filial piety. With these four, two or five hundred wen, I''m overjoyed."

 Chapter 952ï¼š Is it convenient to recruit a son-in-law?

    Chapter 952 Is it convenient to recruit a son-in-law?

    Xue Daxi shook his head slowly: "I don''t want your money, even if I want it, I''ll borrow it." After thinking about it, he said again: "I''d better borrow this money from the third brother''s house, and I want to go back to the shop with Hongguo. Work, so that the four tigers can deduct from our wages at that time, Hongguo and I have hands and feet, as long as Hongguo and I work hard, the money can be paid back in less than half a year."

    My own sister is so miserable now, how could Xue Dafu accept this borrowed word, and hurriedly said: "I really don''t need to borrow it."

    Liu Guixia also said: "Yeah, what can I borrow, how hard it is for you to come out of that house, just live a good life in the future."

    However, the old man Xue exclaimed with great joy: "Okay! It''s our family''s great joy! Good job!" Immediately, he said to Xue Dafu Liu Guixia: "Don''t talk about it, Daxi has this heart, you can do as she wishes, It''s not that you don''t know her temper, she will feel that she owes you more, so it''s better. She is also right, she and Hongguo have hands and feet, can work, and we don''t need this. "

    Old man Xue said so, naturally Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia couldn''t hold on to anything, only Xue Dafu sighed and asked Liu Guixia to take the money again, as if it was loaned to Xue Daxi.

    Xue Daxi is very grateful.

    Then there was the issue of where Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo lived. If Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo worked in the shop, they would definitely live in the shop, but it was impossible to live in the shop all year round without returning to Huaishu Village?

    On the second day of the first lunar month, Xue Dafu and Xue Dagui made a statement, saying that their house had a room, and Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo could live in any house they wanted.

    Now, Xue Daxi also has his own ideas.

    I saw Xue Daxi and said: "If Hongguo and I don''t live in the shop, let''s stay at the fourth brother''s house temporarily. The fourth brother didn''t say that he doesn''t have a daughter-in-law. If he is not in the shop, he won''t even be able to eat hot food when he comes back. Hongguo and I are at his house, and we can cook for him. Hongguo and I want to be a separate household. When Hongguo and I have enough money, we will build a few houses in this village. I also want to put Hongguo at home to recruit a son-in-law, so that Hongguo can stay with me all the time, and I don''t have to worry about her going to her husband''s house and being bullied, and being a single household in this village is also convenient for Hongguo to recruit a son-in-law."

    said Du Hongguo blushed.

    She didn''t expect her mother to think so far.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes. I think their aunt is also a very assertive person.

    Moreover, their aunt has a good mind and knows that the deed should be made first to prevent Du Shanqiang''s family from changing their fortunes.

    At that time, their aunt was considered a player in the game, but being able to do this shows that their aunt was still quite calm.

    "Okay!" Old Man Xue was even happier. "Then ask your eldest brother to accompany you to the village head and Lizheng after breakfast. When you come back, you will become a separate household, and you will not be included in our household register. It happens that your third brother''s family is in the county. The shop will open tomorrow, and they will go to the county tomorrow. You and Hongguo will follow them to the shop in the county tomorrow, and then work there. The last time the four tigers came back, they told me Now, if you come back, go to the store in the county to help."

    The reason why Xue Sihu asked Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo to work in a shop in the county, rather than in the town, was that the shop in the county was farther from Du Shanqiang''s home.

    It is better to be farther away than to be nearer.

    Du Shanqiang''s family is difficult to find Xue Daxi and Du Hongguo.

    Qian Caiyu said with a smile: "This Hongguo has nothing to do with that family, so is it going to change her surname?"

    "Of course." Xue Darong laughed immediately, and said, looking at Du Hongguo: "Hongguo, you will take your maiden name and change your surname to Xue in the future. Do you know that you will be called Xue Hongguo in the future? I will follow you later. Mother, tell Li Zheng and the village chief about this."

 Chapter 953ï¼š Consider yourself unlucky?

    Chapter 953 Confess that you are unlucky?

    "I know Uncle." Du Hongguo... No, Xue Hongguo nodded happily.

    At this time, Xue Erhu also smiled and said, "Then Du Shanqiang''s family, auntie, you''d better not go back. As for the debt instrument that you have fingerprinted, I''ll go get it back for you, I''ll go on a horse, and hurry up ."

    "Then trouble you Erhu."

    "What''s the trouble, auntie, you always see things like this." Xue Erhu laughed.

    Xue Daxi also felt that it was a little too outlandish, so he smiled a little embarrassedly, and then he gave Xue Erhu four, two or five hundred pennies, and let Xue Erhu take the money with him after breakfast, and then rode to pay the money that he owed. Get the documents back.

    After breakfast, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came to the old house again to practice martial arts, while Xue Erhu rode to Du Shanqiang''s house, and Xue Darong accompanied Xue Daxi to find the village chief.

    Xue Daxi naturally brought her Helishu and her daughter Hongguo''s sales contract.

    Village Chief Lu took them to find Lizheng.

    This Xue Daxi and Li are back. Originally, this matter should be handled by him. Besides, isn''t this Xue Daxi the sister of Xue Dafu? There are so many people in these eight villages who have jobs, and now so many people are enthusiastic The sky is soaring, and everyone is looking forward to it. Isn''t it all thanks to Xue Dafu''s family? Li Zheng naturally put down the matter in his hand quickly, and even took the village chief Lu, and the book of Heli and the deed of betrayal in the hands of Xue Daxi, to the county, thinking that he would handle the matter for Xue Daxi today.

    Let Xue Daxi and her daughter Xue Hongguo become a separate household in Huaishu Village today.

    Before Li Zheng and Village Chief Lu arrived in the county, Xue Erhu went to Du Shanqiang''s house, gave the money in one hand, and handed in the receipt. Zhang immediately rode away from Du Shanqiang''s house, not bothering to talk to Du Shanqiang.

    Watching Xue Erhu go away on such a sturdy horse, that horse can be worth a lot of money, and Xue Daxi is too quick for his family to come to give money.

    Surely they are going to be less!

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Du was immediately excited: "Old man, you should have listened to me and lied, otherwise our family will definitely get more money!"

    Old man Du also regretted that his bowels were turning green, but he could only say: "Why are you talking about this? We have all given the documents of He Lishu, the deed of selling one''s life, and the money owed, and we can only admit that we are unlucky."

    "Why do you think you''re unlucky, we should make trouble!" Mrs. Du shouted.

    "Daxi can say that if she doesn''t pay back the money, let us take the paper and go to the government to sue her, doesn''t she know that she will go to the government to sue us with the deeds of selling the book and Li? Just go ahead and make trouble, in short, my old bones can''t stand that board." Old Man Du said weakly.

    Mrs. Du couldn''t stand that board either, so naturally she didn''t dare to say anything about making trouble.

    As soon as Xue Erhu rode back to Huaishu Village, he gave his aunt the receipt of the money he got back.

    Xue Daxi took the document and tore it up. It is useless to keep this word, and it is naturally torn up. And Du Shanqiang''s family has no such documents, so naturally they can''t get money from her anymore.

    At around 12:00 in the afternoon, Lizheng and the village chief Lu came back from the county, and returned the Heli book and the deed to Xue Daxi, as well as Xue Daxi two documents issued by the government.

    These two documents, one is to prove that Xue Daxi and Xue Hongguo have settled in Huaishu Village, and the other is to prove that Du Hongguo has changed his surname to Xue Hongguo.

 Chapter 954ï¼š new shop opening

    Chapter 954 New store opened

    Obviously, everything is done.

    Now this morning, Xue Daxi and Xue Hongguo have already learned from old man Xue that Xue Sanhu is now the captain of the thousand.

    *

    The next day was the third day of the second lunar month, when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan¡¯s family opened their rice noodle shop in the county.

    Although Xue Yan had already told his second uncle that he would not practice martial arts today and would go to the county, he was still the same as usual.

    took more than an hour of horse stride before having breakfast.

    After having breakfast, he changed his martial arts clothes and put on a white robe before he walked out of the room again.

    Jiang Yuemao was already in the old house, pretending to practice martial arts, at this time, she naturally changed out of her martial arts clothes.

    Xue Yan was waiting for Jiang Yue at the door of his room, until Jiang Yue walked out of her room and came over again, and then led her to the courtyard door.

    Li Hehua has a big belly, so naturally she will not go to the county, but Xue Dafu Liu Guixia Xue Yihu Xue Erhu Yu Hongyan will go.

    Yu Hongyan will also go with Xiao Xue Shi, and want Xiao Xue Shi to also feel the joy of the new shop.

    Xue Daxi and Xue Hongguo will also follow them to the county today, and then help in the shop in the county, and they have already come and are joking with Liu Guixia and the others.

    One horse carriage is definitely not enough, so you need to set up two. Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Dafu and the three have already gone to the stables to set them up. Liu Guixia and the others are now waiting at the gate of the yard.

    Although Li Hehua couldn''t go, she was happy and stood at the gate of the courtyard with her big belly.

    There are Zicui and the others at home who will help take care of Li Hehua, so Liu Guixia and others naturally have nothing to worry about.

    Grandfather Xue Old Man and uncle Xue Darong also came, but instead of going together, they also came to see them off, and they were happy together.

    Old man Xue originally wanted to go, but Naihe County was far from the town, and it took a long time to toss back and forth on the carriage, so he decided not to go.

    The people in the village all know that their family is going to open another shop, and it is still in the county. Therefore, every time a villager passes by their door and sees their battle, it is natural to congratulate them.

    Liu Guixia and the others did not smile this morning.

    Seeing that Xue Yan came with Jiang Yue, Li Hehua immediately turned around slowly and laughed softly: "Xiao Yan, this is the county, you and Yuebao are having fun together, it''s been a long time since you have been there. In the county, I have practiced so many Tianwu, so hard, I must have a good rest today."

    "I know sister-in-law." Xue Yan responded.

    "Yuebao, no matter if your brother Yan is holding you or not, you have to follow your brother Yan closely, don''t lose it." It''s been so long, although Li Hehua knows in her heart that her little Yuebao doesn''t need anything at all. She was so worried, but subconsciously warned her again.

    In the past, every time her little Yuebao went out, she would tell her like this.

    "I know my sister-in-law." Jiang Yue responded very well as before.

    "So good." Li Hehua smiled and touched her little head.

    Xue Darong was standing next to the old man Xue. It was not long after breakfast. There were already many people on the mountain in the distance. There were many people on not only one mountain, but many people could be seen on many mountains. The terraced fields are the same. It has been a few days. Everyone''s enthusiasm for land reclamation has not diminished at all. Some people can''t wait to open up wasteland without eating or sleeping. Although they expected this to be the case, after all, if there is no oil mill in his family, he must He will also go to land reclamation. One acre can have two taels of silver. It¡¯s hard work a year. How can he open two or three acres and live a lot better than before, but he is even more worried about his third brother¡¯s family.

 Chapter 955ï¼š catch, catch

    Chapter 955 Catch, Catch

    I saw Xue Darong couldn''t help but whispered to his father Xue old man: "Dad, you really don''t persuade Dafu? There are so many people in ten miles and eight villages. Look at everyone''s enthusiasm, how many acres of wasteland have to be opened in a year. Come on, how can the rich family have so much money to buy it?"

    To be honest, he was a little scared.

    The old man Xue also whispered: "What are you worrying about, I don''t worry about it. Don''t worry, I asked Dafu, and Dafu said that Sihu, Xiaoyan, and Yuebao all agreed, and nothing would happen."

    Xue Darong was relieved when he heard that Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu all agreed.

    also thinks that the smartest three of his third brother''s family can''t see that there is a problem with this, and the three smartest all agree, there must be no problem, that is, he is just worrying about it.

    Although Xue Darong and Old Man Xue''s voices were very low, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not far from them, so naturally they heard it. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also looked at the mountains in the distance.

    Those mountains, as long as they are shallow mountains, there are people who are reclaiming wasteland.

    In some deserted places that are not on the mountain, there are also people who are reclaiming the wasteland.

    There were so many people that it was no less than the time of double robbing.

    No wonder their uncle has this concern.

    But seeing that their uncle felt at ease because of their grandfather''s words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally didn''t say anything, just looked at each other unconsciously.

    They didn''t get on the carriage until their eldest brother and second brother had put the carriage on and rushed over.

    They were riding in a carriage with their second sister-in-law, Xiao Xue Shi, and cousin Hongguo. This carriage was driven by their second brother, and Xiao Xue Shi, a poor child, would not stop and was held by their second sister-in-law. , and the two little hands stretched out towards them, happily grabbing, grabbing, grabbing them, the two small eyes were bright, they were silent for a long time, but they got closer together.

    The little boy who was about to fall out of their second sister-in-law''s arms finally caught them, and immediately giggled and was so happy.

    Both small eyes immediately disappeared from laughter.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you, and then they all look at the sky in unison.

    When we arrived at the Xueji shop in the county, it was not yet noon.

    The firecrackers will be set off at noon to really open.

    Their fourth brother had already arranged everything, and it was noon.

    Their fourth uncle is also here, and they were transferred by their fourth brother. This shop has more traffic. What their fourth brother means is that their fourth uncle''s shop in the county can sell more rice noodles than the shop in the town. .

    Their fourth brother also brought He Jinshan''s mother, Aunt Yun Xin, who was always skilled in making all kinds of rice noodles.

    Although the shop is small, their fourth uncle and Aunt Yunxin are naturally not enough. Their fourth brother also transferred two people from the workshop, a man and a woman. The man follows their uncle and the woman follows Aunt Yunxin.

    Now their aunt and cousin Hongguo have come to the shop again, and their fourth brother will also stay in the county for the time being. The shop in this county should have enough staff.

    Their fourth uncle and Aunt Yunxin have all come to the county. Naturally, there are not enough people in the shop in the town. Naturally, their fourth brother also transferred people from the workshop to work in the shop in the town.

    It hasn''t arrived at noon yet, so Xue Dafu and the others naturally came to the shop, so they took a good look back and forth, and looked up and down again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also followed behind to look around the shop.

    This shop is quite small, it can only hold two tables, and there is also a counter next to it, where you can sell dry rice noodles and collect money, but this shop is also two floors, and there is a small attic above it.

 Chapter 956ï¼š sugar man

    Chapter 956 Sugar Man

    However, the fourth brother has divided the attic into two rooms, one for the account, and one for dry rice noodles.

    Of course, the room for the accountant is much smaller than the room for drying the rice noodles.

    There is also a well in the backyard and a barn for cattle, but there are only three small rooms in the back, one of which has been converted into a kitchen, one for men and one for women. There is a long kang in the living room, just like sleeping in a shop, and if a few people are sent to help in this shop, they can sleep well.

    Xue Sihu and Xue Dagui slept on the long kang in the man''s room last night.

    Unlike the shops in the town, there are many rooms. Before, when Du Shanqiang was working in the shop, Xue Sihu could arrange Du Shanqiang and Xue Daxi to live in one room. , can only go on like this.

    As soon as noon arrived, Xue Sihu let the artillery be fired.

    The cannonballs crackled non-stop.

    This time, because grandfather Xue Laohan did not come, so when the red silk on the plaque was removed, Xue Dafu Liu Guixia held one with a smile on his face, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Sihu, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan held Xiao Xue Shi, Meaningfully, he pulled the other end of the red silk, and then the family happily peeled off the red silk, revealing the plaque of Xueji rice noodle, and there was a line of small characters ''Xinyuan semicolon'' under the plaque.

    The characters were naturally written by Xue Yan.

    Although Xue Sihu never came to the county to sell rice noodles before, but many steamed bun shops in the county went to the Xueji rice noodle shop in Ping''an Town to buy rice noodles as fillings for steamed buns. Naturally, many people in the county have eaten rice noodles and steamed buns. What, I''m not unfamiliar at all. It''s noon again, and it''s time to eat. The street where this shop is located has a lot of traffic. It''s just opened, and the two tables are full.

    The business is indeed much better than in the town, but the shop is too small.

    When the is full, there is no place to sit, and many people can only go to other shops to eat.

    But more people bought dry rice noodles.

    Xue Sihu couldn''t be busy behind the counter by himself, but Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu hurried behind the counter to help him weigh the rice noodles with a scale, so they were so busy.

    Xue Dafu and the others were not idle either, so they happily helped when they saw where they needed help.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also wanted to help, but the shop is small, and no matter how many people come to eat and buy, that''s it, they don''t need their help at all, and Liu Guixia still coaxes them: "Oh, you are standing here and blocking it. Lu, let''s go out and play, the county is much more lively than the town, and there must be more fun to see when there are more people on the street."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice, so they left their shop.

    The county is lively, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped and walked on the street, just strolling around.

    I came to a stall selling sugar figurines and saw a lot of lively candy figurines on the stall. Many children were around, clamoring for adults to buy them. It will blow out a chubby and cute little pig candy man. Thinking that Xiao Xue Shi''s little broken child has also been brought to the county, they bought a little pig candy man and a little monkey candy man. The little broken child plays with one in one hand.

    They had just bought the candy man, which was held by Jiang Yue, and Xue Yan paid the money. Before the two left the booth of the candy man, they saw a young man in bunts walking beside them and whispered, "Little boy. Young Master Yan, Miss Yuebao."

    This young man, they know each other, they met at the Quanping Inn before, and he is one of Shao Zhongxi''s subordinates.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that something was wrong, and followed the young man to a deserted alley on the side.

    The young man hurriedly told Xue Yan: "His Royal Highness, the prince asked his subordinates to report that the queen mother will arrive in Xinyuan County this afternoon."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 957ï¼š Two do not delay?

    Chapter 957 Two delays?

    Because he was still worried about being heard by others, the young man''s voice was still very small.

    No one else could hear it, but it was enough for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to hear.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Because he didn''t practice martial arts today, Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin didn''t stay in the village, they pretended to go back to their home in the town, but in fact, they went back to the Quanping Inn.

    Now obviously, it was Shao Zhongxi who received the news at the Quanping Inn that the Empress Dowager Yunzi would be arriving this afternoon, so this young man was asked to report.

    is actually what he meant to ask.

    Xue Yan naturally knew it in his heart, so he thought about it before saying to the young man, "Go back and tell my second uncle that I will find a way to live in the town shop tonight."

    There are too few rooms in the shop in the county. The men squeeze one room and the women squeeze one room. If he and his family Yuebao live, they will definitely live in the same way.

    If you live in the same room with others, if they go out secretly to do something, it is easy to be found out that something is wrong.

    Unlike their shops in town, there are many rooms, and there are also special rooms for him and his Yuebao.

    Furthermore, the indispensable evidence - Mr. Laicai and Mrs. Embroidery both lived in the Quanping Inn, right in Ping''an Town. After Mrs. Yunzi, it was definitely not possible to receive the evidence unilaterally, and she would definitely send someone. If you go to check the authenticity of these evidences and witnesses, you will definitely go to Ping''an Town.

    Moreover, living in the town is, after all, closer to the county than living in the village.

    If you need him to come back to the county, he and his Yuebao will come back.

    "Yes!" The young man immediately took the order.

    It wasn''t until the young man left that Jiang Yue said, "Didn''t the fourth brother know all about it? We told the fourth brother when we went back and said that the queen mother would be here in the afternoon, and asked him to help tell the family that we should stay in the town shop for a while. God, just in case he will be in the county temporarily, and he can''t control the shop in the town, what will happen to the shop in the town. As for your second uncle, you will let someone tell him so that he doesn''t have to rush back to the village, anyway We are all in town, we can also go to his house to practice martial arts without delay."

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded, no objection.

    It was already noon, and it was said that he would arrive in the afternoon, but he did not know when he would arrive in the afternoon, but no matter what, he would definitely be able to see Empress Dowager Yunzi tomorrow at the latest.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back and stopped walking on the street.

    After returning to their rice noodle shop, they put a little pig and a little monkey candy man in their little hand, and stuffed one on the side.

    "Yeah!" Xiao Xue Shi was so happy, he waved his arms and called out.

    "Look, your uncle and Yuebao love you." Yu Hongyan said with a smile to her baby son who was excited in her arms.

    Little Xue Shi didn''t understand, but the two little hands that were still happy grabbed a candy man and waved his little arms straight.

    It was not until they saw that their fourth brother was alone, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked up to their fourth brother, suppressed their voices, and told their fourth brother that the Queen Mother Yunzi would arrive in Xinyuan County in the afternoon, and they would miss them too. How did the fourth brother help, their fourth brother agreed without saying a word.

    Immediately, their fourth brother told the family, and the family had no opinion and felt that the two would not delay.

    They ate rice noodles for lunch in the shop. After noon, Xue Dafu and the others took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to leave the county. He and Xue Yan put it down and let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stay in the shop in this town for a few days.

 Chapter 958ï¼š one more baggage

    Chapter 958 One more burden

    As for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s change of clothes, when Liu Guixia returns home, she will help them pack their two bags and let Xue Erhu deliver them.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met Xue Erhu again, they found that Xue Erhu brought three baggages, two small ones and one big one.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both had a bad premonition. After looking at each other, Jiang Yue raised her head and asked Xue Erhu: "Second brother, why is there an extra burden?"

    "This is mine." Xue Erhu smiled and patted the biggest burden. "There are two shops in this family. Maybe the family will open again in the future, so I will also come to live for a few days and learn to manage this store. Isn''t it a good thing that there are more people in the family who can manage the store? In the future, you guys You can also relax with the four tigers. How to read the account book and how to record it, these few days, if you have time, when you don¡¯t go to Master Gu¡¯s house to practice martial arts with Master Gu, you can also teach me well, and I will also study hard , When I was in the county today, I didn''t understand the account book of the Four Tigers. By the way, did you ask someone to tell Master Gu Jin?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both lied and said, "I said, Master Gu also agreed, and said that we should go to his house to practice martial arts, it would be more convenient for him."

    "That''s good." Xue Erhu was relieved. "Let''s walk, we''ll take the baggage upstairs."

    "Um."

    The second brother said so, but they didn''t want them to carry the burden. They just followed behind the second brother until they went upstairs, and the second brother gave them their respective small burdens.

    They were sent to their respective rooms.

    There are many rooms, and their second brother can also have a room for himself.

    When it was getting dark, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan secretly received a report from Shao Zhongxi''s people, saying that the Empress Dowager Yunzi had arrived in Xinyuan County at 4:00 in the afternoon, and had already settled in the county and was resting. Empress Dowager Yunzi also sent someone to spread the word, hoping to see Xue Yan tomorrow morning.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi also said that there is no need for Xue Yan to go to the county, she will come to Ping''an Town tomorrow morning.

    It seems that the people who complained have been gone for a long time, but Xue Yan was still standing there, and Jiang Yue came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Xue Yan first sighed, and then smiled a little embarrassedly: "I can''t say it, it''s really... ah..."

    sighed again.

    He really couldn''t tell how he was feeling right now.

    It¡¯s complicated, right? seems not. Say happy? Neither. Are you not happy? nor. It seems to be very plain, but it makes him want to sigh constantly, and he doesn''t know why.

    Although he can''t tell, Jiang Yue can understand a little bit.

    Too many things have happened to him, not only in this life, but also in the previous life, so many things add up, this is really going to become the prince Xuanyuan, and it is naturally impossible to feel nothing in my heart.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, what are you doing standing beside the courtyard wall, it''s pitch black, come in quickly and eat."

    The shop was starting to prepare for dinner. Aunt Taozhi and the others had already prepared dinner and brought it to the table. Xue Erhu first went upstairs to look for it, but he didn''t see his two precious children, so he went out to look for it. That''s what he said when he saw his two precious children in the yard.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed, so they hurriedly followed their second brother to the lobby for dinner.

    All eat at the same table.

    Now there are no customers in the shop to eat rice noodles, so having dinner also means that the shop is closed today.

 Chapter 959ï¼š Dark Guard Zou Shi Shi

    Chapter 959 Dark Guard Zou XIV

    After dinner, Xue Erhu asked his two precious children: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, when are you going to sleep? If you are not in a hurry to sleep, teach me how to read the ledger."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in no hurry to sleep, and they were willing to teach their second brother, so they naturally said yes, and then went to the counter and taught their second brother to read the ledger very patiently.

    This ledger is still easy to understand, but there are some words on it that their second brother doesn''t know, so they can''t understand it.

    Then, they naturally taught their second brother to recognize these words.

    Their second brother also understood that it was not because the account book was too difficult, but because he himself was too illiterate. Even, they were busy with paper and pen, and they recognized while writing, which made the impression deeper.

    When was teaching their second brother, suddenly, there was a knock on the door of their shop.

    "Who is it?" As soon as he heard the voice, Xue Erhu subconsciously asked, but he still had a pen in his hand, writing stroke by stroke on the paper. This is the word that his two precious children have just taught him.

    "The inn."

    "What are you staying in, our shop is not an inn." Xue Erhu replied without thinking.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other immediately because they heard the voice of someone outside the door. It was the voice of the dark guard Zou Shi Shi.

    Zou Yi led fifteen people to stare at Prince Ying, including Zou Shi Shi.

    Zou Shishi came back, and he didn''t hesitate to knock on the door with integrity. Obviously, there was something important.

    "Why isn''t your shop an inn? I came here two years ago and stayed here for several days." Zou Shishi said outside the door. The sound is also very loud.

    Obviously intentional, want them to hear.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    "Ah," Xue Erhu looked like he had just reacted. He hurried over to open the door and said to Zou Shishi who was very embarrassed, "Yes, yes, this was originally an inn, but it was bought by our family last year. , it''s not an inn anymore, it''s just a shop that sells food, it''s closed now, I''m really sorry, little brother, if you want to stay in the inn, you can go ahead and there''s an inn there."

    Zou Shishi saw that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were looking at him at the counter. He was relieved. It was time to withdraw to the side and wait.

    said, clasped his fists, and left.

    Xue Erhu closed the door again, completely ignoring this matter, and went back to the counter, reading and writing while reading.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Jiang Yue silently said two words to Xue Yan: "I''ll go."

    Before Xue Yan could speak, Xue Erhu saw another word he didn''t know and asked with a sullen face, "What word is this?"

    Xue Yan knew very well that he and his Yuebao had to keep one here to teach their second brother, and that as long as his Yuebao was not in the sight of their second brother, he could easily leave the shop and go to Zou Shi Shi. While busy telling his second brother what the word is, he nodded to his Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue then said to Xue Erhu: "Second brother, let Brother Yan teach you, I''m a little sleepy and want to sleep."

    "Okay, then go to sleep." Xue Erhu had no opinion at all.

    As soon as Jiang Yue went upstairs and entered her room, she closed the door and bolted it from the inside. Then, she quickly and gently pushed open the window on the street side and came down from the window.

    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she hurriedly went to the side alley.

    Zou Shishi was already waiting inside.

 Chapter 960ï¼š The queen mother is a big fish

    Chapter 960 The queen mother is a big fish

    When the three hundred dark guards recognized Xue Yan as the master, they also met with Jiang Yue, and at that time, because Jiang Yue was present, Xue Yan actually told these dark guards that when they saw Jiang Yue in the future, if they saw him, Jiang Yue''s order It''s his order... wait.

    Now, as soon as Zou Shishi sees Jiang Yue, he immediately folds his fists and salutes him, and presses his voice to tell the truth: "Miss Yuebao, Prince Ying secretly sent a team out of Jingyue to the south for some reason. Boss Zou Yi sent his subordinates to come back to report first. Who knew that the team was on the same path as his subordinates, and they were in a hurry all the way. The subordinates were worried that if they forcibly passed them, they would just follow them all the way. When they came to Xinyuan County, they accidentally saw the Queen Mother staying in an inn in Xinyuan County, not at the inn at all, so they discussed it, their subordinates approached quietly, and overheard that they would assassinate them at midnight tonight. Empress Dowager, said that it is rare to encounter, do not kill white, do not kill, such a good opportunity, the empress dowager is a big fish."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue knew immediately that Xuanyuan Yi not only found Prince Ying, but also successfully incited Prince Ying to send someone to kill Xue Yan and the beautiful queen.

    But, I happened to meet Empress Dowager Yunzi first.

    She had heard Xue Yan say before that this queen mother is extremely shrewd and wise, and is Xuanyuan Hao''s biggest help. Right now, there are not many people around this queen mother to protect, so Prince Ying''s people naturally want to do something to this queen mother.

    But after thinking about it, why would you do something to the Queen Mother first?

    Wouldn''t it be easy to startle the snake and let Xue Yan be more guarded? Is it harder to kill Xue Yan? After all, they are all in Xinyuan County...

    Since those people were sent by Prince Ying to secretly kill Xue Yan and Queen Beauty, they should not be so stupid as to ignore Prince Ying''s intentions and not immediately execute Prince Ying''s orders, but instead kill others temporarily... But those people are When he said that, he would assassinate the queen mother first...

    Also said that the queen mother is a big fish?

    Even¡­¡­

    The word is worth scrutinizing.

    Is killing the queen mother more valuable than killing Xue Yan, the prince and the beautiful queen?

    But what happens to the Queen Mother, she will not be able to inherit the throne or become the emperor, but Xue Yan is the heir to the crown prince and the rightful heir. Shouldn''t Xue Yan be killed first?

    This is what Prince Ying told those people when he sent them here? So even if those people temporarily changed their plans and killed the Queen Mother, they wouldn''t go back and be blamed by Prince Ying?

    Or is there something special about the Queen Mother that she doesn''t know about?

    Looking back, she had to ask Xue Yan carefully.

    As for now, her top priority is to go to the county immediately.

    Since the Empress Dowager Yunzi is so shrewd and wise, it is very likely that she will find that she has been targeted before her son. It is naturally very likely that the two sides will fight each other before the child is born.

    In case something happens to Empress Dowager Yunzi, and what happens to her family''s Xue Yan''s restoration of the prince''s status, of course she has to go there immediately.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue immediately asked, "Which inn is the Queen Mother in the county now?" He didn''t say the name of the inn just now.

    Moreover, before dark, the people sent by Shao Zhongxi did not say where the Empress Dowager Yunzi lived, but only said that they settled in the county.

    Zou Shi Shi hurriedly replied, "Jufang Inn."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue nodded. She knew the inn. This afternoon, when she and her family, Xue Yan, were strolling around the streets of the county, they saw this inn.

 Chapter 961ï¼š Tell him I went first

    Chapter 961 Tell him, I passed first

    Immediately, he ordered: "Then you continue to wait here. When your master can see you, you will tell him this immediately, and tell him that I will go first, so that he doesn''t have to worry."

    "Yes!" Zou Shi Shi immediately clasped his fists.

    "Where''s your horse?" If it wasn''t for the fact that the dark guard in front of her was in this alley, not far from her shop''s barn, she wouldn''t have asked her if it was difficult for her to go to the barn to bring the horse into the space. .

    "Miss Huiyuebao''s words are tied to the tree behind this street."

    "Well." Jiang Yue went immediately.

    She found the brown horse tied to a tree at the back of the street where her shop was located, and she led the horse to the road, and then the horse that was driving galloped in the direction of the county. Cai busy as before, hung on the side of the horse''s belly and went to the county.

    In the shop, Xue Erhu recognized a few more characters and practiced writing for a while before yawning. He was a little sleepy, so he didn''t recognize any words on the ledger. He was about to go to bed, so he also asked Xue Yan to hurry to sleep. .

    Xue Yan nodded, and said yes.

    Xue Erhu fell asleep, and Xue Yan saw that the light in his second brother''s room was blown out, so he gently pushed open the window in his room facing the street, and put a rope down from his room.

    When Zou Shi Shiyi saw it in the alley, he hurriedly stepped out of the alley and went up the rope.

    As soon as he entered his master Xue Yan''s room on the second floor of the shop, he suppressed his voice and quickly reported everything in a volume that only his master could hear.

    Xue Yan was very calm the whole time.

    His family''s Yuebao has gone, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything, he naturally has nothing to worry about.

    And Yuebao of his family rushed over in such a hurry, he must have felt that his grandmother was shrewd and wise, and she must have been extremely vigilant, and she would have been able to find those people before the child, and then the two sides would fight.

    And Xuanyuan Yi could incite Prince Ying to send someone to Xinyuan secretly, he was not surprised, he and his family Yuebao had expected it.

    As for those people, they didn''t follow Prince Ying''s first order and went straight to him and his mother, but wanted to kill his grandma first, and they were not afraid that Prince Ying would blame them for acting without authorization. Big fish... The reason for this, he can know without inferring.

    His Yuebao should not know, after all, his Yuebao came from another world.

    And his family Yuebao is so smart and very good at focusing on key points, she will definitely find this strange, but now she is in a hurry to go to the county, so she can''t ask him to see if he knows.

    Looking back, his Yuebao will definitely ask him.

    Even if he didn''t ask, he planned to tell her about his grandmother.

    Thinking that his family Yuebao had gone to the county, and his second brother had already slept, it was still early before dawn, so he couldn''t just wait in the shop, and then Xue Yan asked Zou Shishi to take him through the window. down.

    He went to the Quanping Inn to find his second uncle, and asked his second uncle to go to the county together.

    Since the three hundred secret guards met with him one after another, that is, after they recognized the master, what these secret guards had, they only told him to know, never told others, and listened to others'' orders.

    His Yuebao is an exception.

    Because he let the dark guards see his Moon Treasure as if they saw him, his Moon Treasure''s order was his order.

    Then his second uncle naturally didn''t know that Prince Ying had sent someone, and he was eyeing his grandmother.

    Quanping Inn.

    Tianzi No. 1 room.

    Shao Zhongxi was sitting coldly at the table, drinking tea while listening to the report of his subordinates who rushed over from Xinyuan County¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 962ï¼š already hit

    Chapter 962 is already fighting

    "The queen mother has always been extremely disgusted by people staring at her, and we dare not get too close to the inn, for fear of misunderstanding the queen mother, but when it was just dark, we patrolled around secretly, but found that someone was secretly staring at the inn where the queen mother lived. I can''t see the faces of those people, and I don''t know where they came from, but they are all strong and strong. At first glance, they look like practicing family members. Two of them are still holding bows and arrows, hiding on the roofs on both sides of the inn. It looks like protecting the queen mother, but it seems that she wants to assassinate the queen mother, and the subordinates came to report immediately, and people have been staring at those people more, ready to protect the queen mother at any time."

    After listening to his subordinate''s report, Shao Zhongxi''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and he was about to order someone to tell his nephew and Jiang Yue about this, and he naturally went to the county immediately, but the others just stood up, Before he could give the order, Qiyin hurriedly pushed the door and entered.

    "Master, the Crown Prince has come down."

    The seven-tone sound is also very small.

    This inn still lives with Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery, not all of them from the Shao family, so you must be careful when you speak.

    His nephew must have something to do with him coming at this time.

    As soon as Xue Yan entered the door, he saw his second uncle standing and looking like he was going to go out, and knew that his second uncle was also in trouble.

    Before he could ask, his second uncle told the report he had just received.

    Xue Yan nodded, and his voice was very low: "I am here for this matter, and Yuebao has already passed. Those people are Prince Ying''s people, and Fourteen saw them rushing all the way from Jingyue all the way. Yes, and Prince Ying''s fief was in the Jingyue area. Xuanyuanyi was in the Jingyue area before, and then disappeared, and knowing that my mother and I were here, it must be Xuanyuanyi who told Prince Ying that Prince Ying would send it. People, went straight to Xinyuan County, but didn''t expect to see the queen mother first, just because there were few people around the queen mother to protect, so he planned to kill the queen mother first. Fourteen also heard those people talk about the child, and he will do it, although Yuebao passed by, but I wanted to go see it too, so I asked my uncle to go with me."

    After , he looked at his second uncle''s reaction.

    In the end, his second uncle was still cold, and it seemed no surprise that he and his Yuebao knew so clearly.

    Also, his second uncle felt that he and his Yuebao were not easy from the very beginning.

    At that time, he also left a note for him and his family Yuebao, saying that Japan will be long.

    Just because later, after knowing that he was actually the Crown Prince Xuanyuan Shu, his second uncle''s attitude towards him and his family Yuebao had a big and obvious change. , until now, it is not easy to fully accept them, not to ask more, and not to check anything about him and his family Yuebao.

    Naturally, he also looked like he completely trusted him and his Yuebao.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything more, and hurriedly joined his cold second uncle Shao Zhongxi, brought some people, and rushed to the county.

    *

    When Jiang Yue arrived near the Jufang Inn, it was just about the dawn of time, but the people who protected the Queen Mother and Prince Ying''s people in the Jufang Inn had already fought, and the scene was a mess.

    Among the people who protect the Queen Mother, there is one person she knows, who is Shao Zhongxi''s subordinate.

    Shao Zhongxi had originally arranged for people to stare at Xinyuan, but now that she is too late, she must be watching even more closely. When the Queen Mother''s people get to grips with Prince Ying''s people, Shao Zhongxi''s subordinates around here are naturally all She came to help protect the queen mother''s car immediately, she was naturally not surprised.

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of "beautiful boys are not sand sculptures", "so-called v", "hyacinths", "16 I want to be quiet", "rainy days are sunny, rainbows are exposed", "mocha coffee"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 963ï¼š Where does it come to this situation?

    Chapter 963 How could it fall into this situation

    There were also people on the roofs on both sides of the Jufang Inn, fighting fiercely.

    On the roofs on both sides, there are masked men in black with bows and arrows on their backs. Obviously, they are all from Prince Ying. Only the people from Prince Ying are masked in black tonight, whether it is on the roof or under the roof.

    It''s just that the two men in black with bows and arrows on their backs are obviously a lot taller than Shao Zhongxi''s men, and Shao Zhongxi''s men fell from the roof.

    The fact that sent such a master over here shows that Prince Ying really wanted to kill Xue Yan and the beautiful queen in one fell swoop, but now he has changed to kill the queen mother.

    boom.

    Suddenly, the window of a room on the second floor of the inn shattered, a masked man in black was smashed out of the window by someone who kicked him, fell heavily to the ground, and immediately vomited blood and died.

    By the light of the room on the second floor, Jiang Yue could see that it was kicked by an old woman with sharp eyes and luxurious clothes. With a sharp sword in hand, he has the potential to be powerful without anger.

    As soon as he kicked the person down, he stepped on the window frame and jumped down.

    stepped directly on the shoulders of the masked black-clothed man who was fighting underneath, and the sharp sword in his hand immediately stabbed down fiercely. The black-clothed man who was stepped on his shoulders screamed and died.

    Judging from the posture of this old woman, it should be the Empress Dowager Yunzi who has been on the battlefield.

    Jiang Yue has an idea.

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard¡ª¡ª

    "Queen Mother! Be careful, Queen Mother!" An old man with gray hair and an old man with gray hair were both lying on the window frame, and half of their bodies came out, shouting to the bottom with extreme worry.

    Jiang Yue knew that she had come to Xinyuan County with the Queen Mother, as well as the three-dynasty censor doctor and the two dynasties veteran Dali Siqing. According to their age, the old man with gray hair should be the censor doctor, and the gray-haired old man should be the censor doctor. Dali Temple Minister.

    Both of them were born in literati. They have no skills at all, so they can''t help much at the moment, and they are a little drag on Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    However, although their queen mother is fierce, but after all, she is old. After the two men in black have been dealt with, she is actually a little weak.

    Afraid that something would happen to their queen mother, the imperial censor and Dali Siqing hurriedly turned their heads, each picked up a knife on the ground, and immediately went down the stairs.

    Avoid the fighting between the two sides all the way, then come to their queen mother''s side, stand in front of their queen mother, let their queen mother take a breath, and do their best to protect their queen mother.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi leaned on her sword and panted a little, but her sharp old eyes were completely cold as she glanced at the battle situation where her side was falling more and more below.

    She underestimated the people who came to assassinate her, who were taller than she thought.

    I don''t know who it is, who can send so many masters.

    She may have to kill the imperial censor and Dali Siqing.

    If it wasn''t for her underestimation, as soon as she found someone staring at her, she would arrest those who dared to stare at her, she would wait a little longer, and wait for her people to secretly adjust Yun Yiwei, how could it fall? to this situation.

    "Be careful, doctor!" Dali Siqing was originally holding the knife in both hands, but when he saw that the 80-year-old and trembling doctor almost tripped over the corpse on the ground, he hurriedly held the knife in one hand and supported the doctor.

    "Don''t worry about me, don''t worry about me, protect the queen mother. Protect the queen mother." While the doctor was in shock, he shook off the Dali Si Qing.

    Queen Mother Yunzi''s maid, Fenxiang, was wounded, but she still killed them and protected their queen mother and the imperial censor, Dali Siqing, behind her.

 Chapter 964ï¼š Can it still be so?

    Chapter 964 Is this still possible?

    Jiang Yue was already on the roof when the imperial censor staggered downstairs to protect the Queen Mother Yunzi outside the inn.

    Among Shao Zhongxi''s people, some people were knocked down from the roof, and naturally another person went up, dragging the two archers of Prince Ying on the roof.

    The two archers were arranged on the roofs on both sides. Obviously, the archery was very accurate.

    She has already observed that the two people on the roof are the people who are the most threatening to the Empress Dowager Yunzi in the current battle situation.

    Not only is he a lot taller and shoots arrows accurately, but he also seems to be a leader, and the masked people underneath will watch the two people on the roof from time to time.

    Then of course she also has to go to the roof.

    It''s just that she was only so big, and now it''s so chaotic. It''s still night, and her vision is somewhat restricted. Even if she makes a little movement, no one sees her coming, and naturally no one sees that she is extremely neat and fast. On the roof, she was approaching the man in black with a bow and arrow on the roof where she was.

    The man in black was wielding a knife and was fighting fiercely with Shao Zhongxi''s people.

    It was also because Shao Zhongxi''s people were entangled with him, that he had been so long, he couldn''t spare his hands, bow and arrow, facing Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    "Hmm..." Suddenly, another Shao Zhongxi''s person was beaten and rolled off the roof, but he didn''t roll off the roof. He just rolled right in front of Jiang Yue''s feet and vomited a large mouthful of blood.

    There was a pair of small feet before the meeting. The person who vomited blood was stunned for a while, and then his eyes slowly turned upwards. When he saw that it turned out to be a child, or a baby girl, he was even more stunned.

    As soon as Jiang Yue saw this person''s confused appearance, he knew that this person didn''t know him.

    And Shao Zhongxi''s subordinates, to be honest, she hasn''t seen much, so it''s no wonder she doesn''t know her.

    But she still held out a small hand.

    Although the person who vomited blood and was lying in front of Jiang Yue''s feet looked confused and stunned, when he saw a small hand stretched out in front of him, he could understand the meaning of the baby girl, obediently holding the sword in his hand. Put it in the small hand in front of him.

    As soon as Jiang Yue took the sword, she walked over to the man in black with a blank expression.

    The man in black was only concerned with solving the people who were blocking his archery, and he didn''t even notice that a little baby came from behind him as if walking on the ground, expressionless and soundless.

    I saw Jiang Yue walk behind the man in black, so he easily... stabbed the man in black with a sword.

    The person who vomited blood and gave Jiang Yuejian had been watching Jiang Yue, and when he saw this scene, he was immediately stunned. Still, can it be like this?

    And the man in black was shocked.

    He clearly didn''t feel that someone was behind him, so he devoted himself to the front, so how did he get stabbed? Naturally, even if the man in black turned his head to look back, the knife in his hand also turned back.

    But he didn''t see the back, and the knife didn''t go to the back. The few people in front of him had already taken this opportunity and stabbed him straight with their swords.

    "Hmm..." The man in black opened his eyes wide.

    Jiang Yue saw that there were several sword tips protruding from the back of the man in black with blood on her body. She didn''t want to get blood on her body, so she let go of the sword and took two small steps back.

    In front of , Shao Zhongxi''s men also drew their swords at the same time.

    The man in black, who had died, had no support, so he fell straight down, his eyes were still wide open, as if he didn''t know how he died.

    It wasn''t until the man in black fell that Shao Zhongxi, who was in front of the man in black, saw a little baby girl behind the man in black, and there was a sword slanted on the man''s back...

 Chapter 965ï¼š At the last minute, two arrows are fired at the same time

    Chapter 965 is a close call, two arrows are fired at the same time

    Uh¡­¡­

    These Shao Zhongxi people were stunned.

    It turned out that it wasn''t because of God''s help that this man in black would suddenly turn back for no reason, giving them a chance...

    This girl is too small, they didn''t notice it at all...

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about the reaction of these people, but saw that the roof on this side was resolved, but on the other side, Shao Zhongxi''s people did not drag the man in black on the other side of the roof.

    As soon as the man in black had the opportunity to take down the bow and arrow on his back, he immediately picked up the bow and arrow, aimed at the Queen Mother Yunzi and shot an arrow.

    The arrow flew out and shot straight at Empress Dowager Yunzi, who was about to hit Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    At the moment, Jiang Yue has also taken the bow and arrow from the back of the black-clothed man in front of him, and immediately turned the bow and arrow with expressionless and extremely calmness.

    But two arrows flew out!

    It turned out that Jiang Yue took two arrows and shot them at the same time.

    I saw one arrow flew towards the man in black on the roof on the other side, and the other arrow flew towards the direction of the Empress Dowager Yunzi, but not Empress Dowager Yunzi, but on the other side. The arrow of the man in black on the roof came to the Queen Mother Yunzi and successfully intercepted the arrow.

    pat pat pat.

    The arrow was hit by Jiang Yue''s arrow, deflected, and both shot to the door of the nearby inn.

    "This!" The man in black on the other side of the roof was startled, completely unexpected that someone could intercept his arrow with an arrow.

    He just hurriedly thought about picking up a bow again and shooting an arrow at Empress Dowager Yunzi, but he was shot by an arrow before he could draw the bow.

    hits his right eye.

    "Ah¡ª" The man in black screamed in pain and covered his eyes tightly.

    Just on the roof here, another person from Shao Zhongxi rushed up, and the people from Shao Zhongxi naturally knew that they would try their best to catch alive, and only killed if they could not catch alive.

    The man in black who was shot in the right eye wanted to run, but it was too late. He was surrounded, and he didn''t want to be caught alive. He didn''t want to suffer at all, but it was too late, because when he was shot in the right eye, someone happened to be there. When he rushed up, he took advantage of his subconscious eye-covering action to catch him alive, and stopped him from any possible suicide.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi was extremely weak, and when she returned to the inn and wanted to change from attack to defense, she saw an arrow flying towards her in a manner that would kill her. She had no strength to dodge, and she felt that she was going to die. But at this moment, an arrow suddenly flew across the sky in the other direction. With a ''click'', it hit the arrow, and the arrow it was carrying deviates from the direction, passed her by, and both shot at her. On the door of the inn next to her, she immediately looked in the direction of the arrow that saved her life.

    I saw a little **** the roof, holding a bow and arrow in her hand, and she hadn''t put it down yet.

    Also at this moment, there was a sudden scream on the other side of the roof, and the Queen Mother Yunzi immediately looked at the other side of the roof, and saw that the man in black on the roof had been shot in the right eye, her sharp and majestic pair of eyes. The old eyes narrowed slowly.

    Double arrows were fired at the same time, and the arrows hit. This baby girl is not simple. It should be the baby girl named Jiang Yue that the Shao family said.

    Everyone in Shao Zhongxi, who was standing on the same roof with Jiang Yue, was stunned. They read it right... Those two arrows... flew out of the baby girl''s hand...

    Who is this baby girl...

    Finally, that Shao Zhongxi''s subordinate who Jiang Yue knew and who had seen Jiang Yue, because the battle situation was reversed, the situation changed greatly, and he could breathe a sigh of relief, he noticed Jiang Yue, and as soon as he saw Jiang Yue, he recognized it. Now, hurriedly jumped onto the roof and clasped his fists: "Miss Yuebao!"

 Chapter 966ï¼š She wouldnt even have the accuracy

    Chapter 966 She won''t even have this accuracy

    Only then did those people know that this is the baby girl next to His Royal Highness.

    Although this subordinate knows that Jiang Yue is not simple, he is also surprised by the scene just now, that the two arrows were shot by Jiang Yue, which is too accurate.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say, ''If she doesn''t even have this level of accuracy, she doesn''t have to mess around in the end times'', she just asked this subordinate: "Do you have arrows yourself?"

    Prince Ying''s people used this arrow, she suspected that the arrow was highly poisonous.

    Even if he did not die of poisoning at the time, he would die of poisoning later on.

    After all, the people Prince Ying wanted to kill were not ordinary people. Of course, if he wanted to hit the target, he could kill the target, so it was very likely that he would play tricks on the arrow.

    Although it has little effect on her and Xue Yan, if there is a job, the Empress Dowager Yunzi and others will believe that Prince Ying did it.

    Although the man in black who was shot in the right eye was captured alive, it is very likely that he died of poison before he could explain anything.

    And the men in black below, seeing that the two men in black on the roof were both unpredictable, they all began to retreat, but the direction of the retreat was blocked by people from Shao Zhongxi, and they could not successfully retreat for a while.

    She was on the roof and could still see clearly.

    Shooting those people is no problem.

    is the lack of arrows without poison.

    "Yes!" There was clearly a quiver in front of Jiang Yue, and the quiver was full of arrows, which belonged to the dead man in black, but Jiang Yue even asked them if they had arrows? This subordinate didn''t think much about it, just subconsciously replied immediately. Immediately, those who followed in a hurry asked for arrows.

    Immediately below, someone threw up a quiver with a lot of arrows in it.

    Then, Jiang Yue used the bow of the dead man in black, and the arrows of Shao Zhongxi''s man. He used the bow and arrows, and still used three arrows.

    Three arrows fired.

    Another arrow hit.

    The three men in black who were constantly trying to retreat were hit with an arrow each, and they were all terrified. Those who were preventing the three men in black from retreating immediately took this opportunity to capture them alive.

    Jiang Yue held a bow and arrow again with a blank face, and fired three arrows again.

    hits three more people.

    Three people were captured alive again.

    When the other two men in black saw this, they didn''t want to end up with their companions. They retreated and couldn''t retreat. They took poison to kill themselves while they still had a chance.

    Jiang Yue saw it all, but she remained expressionless.

    It¡¯s enough to capture people alive, there¡¯s no need to capture everyone alive.

    After everything was resolved, there was no need to shoot arrows anymore. Jiang Yue threw the bow and arrow in his hand to the subordinate, and then jumped off the roof. The little girl fell steadily on the ground. .

    She''s not afraid of being discovered, and it doesn''t matter if she makes a noise. Naturally, she doesn''t need to use a rope to slowly land without making a sound.

    As soon as landed, Jiang Yue walked calmly in front of Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    It''s still because she''s only a little big, and you have to raise her little head to see the face of Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    "Bold! When you see the Queen Mother, don''t kneel¡ª" The injured Fennel shouted immediately.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi raised her hand.

    Fennel immediately shut up.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi bent down kindly and looked at the little girl in front of her with pink and jade carvings: "Jiang Yue?"

    "Yes." Jiang Yue nodded, indicating that she was.

    The subordinates of Shao Zhongxi just now called her Miss Yuebao, and even Wei Zizhan knew that she was not simple, so the queen mother must also know her and could guess that she was Jiang Yue.

 Chapter 967ï¼š not accept the old

    Chapter 967

    "Thank you very much, fortunately you came on time." Immediately, Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed, "Aijia is really old." Since her youngest son died, she has become more aware of this fact.

    Both physically and mentally.

    I really can¡¯t accept the old age.

    Thinking that when she was young, she would never have made such a mistake today.

    is also the queen mother for a long time, she is a little arrogant.

    "The Queen Mother, this arrow is poisonous!" Suddenly, someone noticed that the blood of the man in black who was shot in the right eye was black, and immediately shouted.

    Generally, arrows are poisonous, aren¡¯t they all highly poisonous?

    Empress Dowager Yunzi''s old face, which was very kind to Jiang Yue, immediately became cold: "Hurry up and try while people are still alive!"

    "Yes!" Someone immediately took the man in black who was shot in the right eye to interrogate him.

    In addition, although the arrow was hit, the six people whose lives were not in danger and the arrows were not poisoned were also pulled off their face scarves and taken to trial.

    "Why isn''t the arrow that hit them poisonous?" Queen Mother Yunzi asked.

    Shao Zhongxi''s subordinate hurriedly said: "If you go back to the queen mother, the situation is too critical, and Miss Yuebao directly used the arrow on one of the assassins. Until the queen mother was safe, the other assassin could no longer shoot arrows at the queen mother, Yuebao. The young lady asked the subordinates if they had arrows, and the subordinates let us take our own arrows."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone thought that Jiang Yue must have guessed that the arrow was poisonous.

    Naturally, everyone was startled.

    This baby is too...

    But the old face of Empress Dowager Yunzi couldn''t help showing a smile, her eyes fell on Jiang Yue''s white and clean face again, and she saw that Empress Dowager Yunzi was still very satisfied and nodded again.

    Everyone in the Shao family said that this baby is not easy, and today she finally saw it.

    also saw quite thoroughly.

    She was really satisfied with this baby and couldn''t be more satisfied.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care whether the Queen Mother Yunzi was looking at her and nodded, she just glanced at the men in black who were taken away for interrogation.

    And the Empress Dowager Yunzi is not a fool. She appeared in such a timely manner, she is bound to ask her why she is here, it is better for her to say it directly.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue opened her mouth calmly, and said in a voice that only the Queen Mother Yunzi could hear: "I knew that Xuanyuan Yi was in the Jingyue area before, but Xue Yan had already sent someone to the Jingyue area to look for Xuanyuanyi, but he was caught The people who sent it found that Prince Ying, who was in the Jingyue area, suddenly sent a group of people out of Jingyue to rush to the south, and someone rushed back to report, but the people who wanted to come back to report. He also found that this group of people had been on the same road with him. He could not surpass them when they found out that something was wrong, so he followed them until Xinyuan County. The group of people didn''t realize that you were staying at this inn, and the group wanted to kill you. You. The person who came back to report quietly approached, and heard that group of people said that they would start tonight, and there were not many people on your side to protect them, so that person hurried to find Xue Yan, and I came first. "

    After a pause, Jiang Yue said again, "Xue Yan is also on his way here."

    Although no one told her, but based on Xue Yan''s personality, knowing this, he would definitely not be able to stay in the inn, and when their second brother fell asleep, he would definitely come to the county.

    will definitely call Shao Zhongxi.

    After all, Shao Zhongxi''s skills are there, and at the same time Shao Zhongxi is also in the town, not far from him.

    When Empress Dowager Yunzi heard about Prince Ying, her expression changed drastically.

    Everyone, including the imperial censor and Dali Siqing, felt strange. I don''t know what Jiang Yue said to their queen mother, which made their queen mother''s face change so much.

 Chapter 968ï¼š impossible to believe

    Chapter 968 It is impossible to believe

    The Queen Mother Yunzi calmed down and tried to keep her head clear, so as to analyze this matter.

    Before , there was a case of a dead man getting involved with Mr. Jiang''s family. She had received news, and she knew that the dead man later explained that Xuanyuan Yi had sent him.

    The deceased also explained Xuanyuan Yi''s situation in Zhanchang County near Jingyue, and she also received the news.

    It was just that when Shao Zhongxi had someone tell her and her son Xuanyuan Hao about this, he also said something, saying that he had already sent someone to the Shoulai Inn in Zhanchang County, but Xuanyuanyi had already run away.

    Through these reports, she can be sure that Wei Zizhan''s child must have told Xuanyuanyi everything he knew back then, so Xuanyuanyi sent the dead man here.

    Now, Prince Ying''s people came straight to Xinyuan so precisely, and before Xuanyuanyi was in the Jingyue area, Prince Ying''s fief, is it very likely that Xuanyuanyi told Prince Ying? Moreover, Xuanyuanyi is still very likely to be in the Jingyue area now?

    Xin Yuan''s side, apart from Xue Yan, who is most likely her grandson, and her daughter-in-law, Shao Youyue, is there anything worthy of Prince Ying sending someone straight to Xin Yuan?

    In other words, Prince Ying''s goal was Xue Yan''s child and her daughter-in-law Shao Youyue.

    It''s just that she happened to be here, and was discovered by Prince Ying''s people by accident. Because she was Xin Yuan who came in secret, and there were not many people around to protect her, she would do something to her...

    If that was the case, Prince Ying would have the heart of not being a minister.

    Thinking of this, the Empress Dowager Yunzi sank again.

    Immediately, he hurriedly called a person, and in a low voice that only that person could hear, he whispered, "Those people are likely to belong to Prince Ying. Try them out and see how they react."

    "Yes!" This person was her confidant, and she went immediately.

    No one else could hear it, and the Queen Mother Yunzi thought no one else could hear it, but Jiang Yue heard it.

    The main reason is that she is standing in front of Empress Dowager Yunzi now and is close to Empress Dowager Yunzi, so even if Empress Dowager Yunzi speaks in a very low voice, she can still hear it.

    Possibly someone from Prince Ying?

    It shows that Empress Dowager Yunzi did not fully believe her.

    However, she was not surprised at all. Xue Yan''s evaluation of this queen mother is still quite high, so it is naturally impossible for this queen mother to trust a person casually.

    How did Empress Dowager Yunzi know that Jiang Yue''s ear power was so good, she just met someone, and her eyes fell on Jiang Yue again, smiled at Jiang Yue, and nodded with satisfaction.

    She didn''t even ask, but the baby took the initiative to say it, she must have been expected to ask.

    Seeing that the 80-year-old doctor''s face was exhausted, he still stood there, and the place was so noisy that the people didn''t dare to leave the house. The innkeeper and the second were hiding under the table. Trembling, it is not easy to stay here, and living in a post house is too eye-catching, which is why she never stays in the post house every time she goes out of Beijing in micro-clothing. Empress Dowager Yunzi looked at the little Jiang Yue asked with a smile, "Do you know where the Ai family is suitable for temporary residence?"

    "In Ping''an Town, Quanping Inn." Jiang Yue said. That is the Shao family''s territory, and Shao Zhongxi lives in that inn now. Even if someone comes to assassinate the queen mother, even if she is not present, the queen mother will not have any worries about her life.

    Moreover, Uncle Lai Cai and Aunt Embroidery are also living in this inn, which is more convenient for the Queen Mother to receive evidence.

    The inn was also close to her shop, so it was convenient for her and Xue Yan to go there.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi arrived in Xinyuan County during the day. When she settled down at the inn, someone told her that Shao Zhongxi was now in the Quanping Inn in Ping''an Town.

    PS: Happy New Year, babies~

    I wish you good health and all the best~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 969ï¼š Empress Dowager Chitose

    Chapter 969 Empress Dowager Chitose

    At that time, she also asked that person to tell Shao Zhongxi, and asked Shao Zhongxi to tell Xue Yan''s child, that she would go to Ping''an Town tomorrow morning, and hoped to see Xue Yan''s child tomorrow morning.

    Now, when Jiang Yue said about Quanping Inn, Empress Dowager Yunzi felt that Jiang Yue thought that Shao Zhongxi lived in that inn and could protect her, so she nodded naturally, "Okay, let''s go to Ping''an Town."

    Immediately someone prepared a carriage.

    As for the aftermath here, even if Empress Dowager Yunzi''s people don''t deal with it, there are people in Shao Zhongxi who will handle it, and there is no need for Empress Dowager Yunzi to order anything.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi got into the first carriage, and the imperial censor and Dali Siqing both got into the second carriage that followed. Fennel had been treated for her injuries and was following on a horse.

    There were also several people on horses, either with swords or knives, and followed the carriage for protection.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi asked Jiang Yue to ride in a carriage with her.

    Jiang Yue didn''t rush into the carriage, but asked someone to help her lead Zou Shi Shi''s horse. When she turned around, she wanted to return the horse to Zou Shi Shi.

    Then, she got into the carriage.

    But instead of riding in the carriage, he sat outside the carriage, next to the driver who was driving the carriage, who was actually dressed as a bodyguard protecting Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    The group went to Ping''an Town just like that.

    *

    Although Xue Yan didn''t practice martial arts in his last life, but after all, he lived for so many years and led troops to fight all over the place. Naturally, he would still be able to ride a horse. Then, in this life, he didn''t need to learn, he would actually be able to ride.

    As soon as he came out of the Quanping Inn, he also took the reins of a horse and turned on his horse. He didn''t even get on the carriage prepared for him by the Quanping Inn.

    Riding a carriage is too slow, but riding a horse is fast.

    It''s just that he''s not even eight years old yet, and he''s not tall enough to get on a horse, but it''s fine when he gets up and sits firmly.

    His second uncle, Shao Zhongxi, saw that he could ride a horse, but he didn''t say anything, he was still cold.

    Until he made the horse run first, his second uncle, Qiyin and others also followed him.

    The people at Quanping Inn also prepared a horse for Zou Shi Shi, and Zou Shi Shi also rode with him.

    All hurriedly rode to the county.

    Hurrying to the halfway point, Xue Yan, the leader, saw that there were two carriages escorting in front of him, and his Yuebao was sitting outside the first carriage.

    "Call--"

    He hurriedly stopped the horse.

    Shao Zhongxi, Qiyin, Zou Shishi and others also hurriedly stopped their horses.

    Jiang Yue jumped out of the carriage without waiting for the carriage to stop. Then, taking the reins of Zou Shi Shi''s horse from someone else''s hand, she led Zou Shi Shi''s horse and walked over.

    Zou Shi Shi was extremely frightened and rushed up to take the reins. Immediately, he bowed respectfully and stepped aside with his horse.

    "Are you okay?" As soon as Xue Yan came to Jiang Yue''s side, he asked anxiously, and looked up and down Jiang Yue to see if Jiang Yue was injured.

    Actually, he knew that his Yuebao would be fine, he just acted subconsciously.

    "No." Jiang Yue also knew that he actually understood, but subconsciously, but she still answered and shook her head, indicating that she was fine.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi walked towards the carriage that Jiang Yue had just descended from, bowed, and saluted with the people inside: "Chen Shao Zhongxi, I have seen the Queen Mother."

    Xue Yan was busy and passed by, and bowed his hands with the people in the carriage: "Caomin Xue Yan, see the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother is one thousand years old, one thousand years old, one thousand thousand years old."

    Fennel has dismounted, and the curtain is lifted.

 Chapter 970ï¼š feel very extraordinary

    Chapter 970 I feel very extraordinary

    Mrs. Yunzi sat inside and did not come out. She just sat in the carriage, looking at Xue Yan under the carriage with a deep tiredness on her old face.

    Even though Xue Yan is young, he has a dignified body, which makes people feel very extraordinary.

    And she looks good, and it does look like her grandson grows. She still has a little impression of her grandson''s appearance when she was in the baby.

    And the Xue Yan in front of him looked very polite at first glance, and he was not at all comparable to Wei Zizhan.

    If this child is really her grandson, she is naturally extremely satisfied.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi was about to speak when she heard movement in the carriage behind her. It was estimated that the imperial censor and Dali Siqing heard Xue Yan salute her and wanted to get off the carriage to take a look. Go back and say something, so that the two adults don''t have to come down, they are all tired, if there is anything else, I will talk about it tomorrow, and the Ai family is also tired."

    She hasn''t touched anyone like tonight for many years. She is indeed old, and she suffered too many injuries when she was young.

    Not to mention that Doctor Censor is 80 years old. With all this tossing tonight, Doctor Censor must be more overwhelmed than her.

    "Yes." The entourage immediately went to the carriage behind, and told the imperial censor and Dali Siqing who were anxious to get off the carriage.

    The Dali Siqing was a little younger than the doctor of the censor. He was supporting the doctor who was trembling, and was about to get off the carriage. He heard this suddenly.

    "Good boy," Empress Dowager Yunzi smiled kindly at Xue Yan below, but her old face became even more tired, "Let''s have a good chat tomorrow."

    "Yes." Xue Yan still offered his hand and agreed.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi closed her eyes again and leaned back in the carriage.

    Fennel lowered the curtains.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue then climbed onto the carriage that Empress Dowager Yunzi was sitting in, and sat outside the carriage.

    Xue Yan saw his Yuebao get on the carriage, and then got on the horse again.

    Jiang Yue saw that he could ride a horse. She had never seen him before, so she was not surprised at all. It is not difficult to ride a horse, he must have learned it in his previous life and can ride.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi had already instructed a man before he got on the horse, let that man hurriedly ride back to the Quanping Inn, and asked the Quanping Inn to prepare a room for the Queen Mother, the Imperial Censor, Dali Siqing and others.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived at the entrance of the Quanping Inn, the shopkeeper of the Quanping Inn had already waited with a few people at the door, for fear of revealing the identity of the Queen Mother Yunzi, and because the Queen Mother did not like to disturb the people, the shopkeepers were all called by their names. Empress Dowager Yunzi was an old lady, and asked Empress Dowager Yunzi to get off the carriage.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi was helped out of the carriage by fennel.

    In the carriage behind, Dali Siqing also got off the carriage.

    When Xue Yan saw Dali Siqing, the corners of his mouth trembled invisibly.

    Immediately before his eyes, he appeared in a previous life. This Dali Temple Qing family was bloodbathed, but he was desperate to protect him.

    It''s just that the Dali temple minister in his previous life was much older than he is now.

    Now, this Dali Siqing is only a veteran of two dynasties, only in his fifties, but in his previous life, when he went into office, Xuanyuan Yi had already succeeded to the throne, so Dali Siqing was naturally a veteran of the three dynasties, and he was older than now.

    Dali Siqing got off the carriage, turned around subconsciously, and helped the censor in the carriage with the people beside the carriage.

    When he helped the doctor down, he noticed that Xue Yan was looking at him.

 Chapter 971ï¼š A person without a master does not live in the world

    Chapter 971 A person without a master does not live in the world

    Doctor Censor also noticed that Xue Yan was looking at him.

    I saw Dali Siqing and the imperial censor busy coming over and cupping their hands: "Xue Xiaogongzi."

    Now this child has not recognized the royal family without any doubts, and it is not easy for them to call him His Royal Highness, and it is very likely that this is His Royal Highness, plus they are all literati, they usually pay great attention to etiquette. Naturally To see this ceremony.

    Xue Yan also bowed his hands and bowed to them: "Doctor, Si Qing."

    Dali Si Qing and the imperial censor were also quite surprised by Xue Yan''s bearing, which made them feel that even if they didn''t verify it, they all felt that the child in front of them was definitely their prince.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi got off the carriage and was helped to rest upstairs in the inn.

    Doctor Censor couldn''t hold it anymore, and was helped to go to the room prepared for him.

    Dali Siqing didn''t need anyone to help him, but he did suffer a lot tonight. He was very tired and exhausted, so he naturally went to rest.

    Shao Zhongxi will be in charge of the Quanping Inn, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t need to care.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi also said that if there is anything, I will talk about it at dawn, then I should receive the evidence tomorrow, just wait for dawn.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left the Quanping Inn and went back to their shop.

    As for Zou Shi Shi, he will find a place to live by himself.

    With Jiang Yue there, there is no need to **** Xue Yan.

    Until I walked far enough away from the Quanping Inn, and it was three quarters of an hour, the night was very deep, and the shops on both sides of the street had no lights at all, and they all fell asleep.

    Xue Yan didn''t wait for Jiang Yue to ask, and said in a low voice: "The reason why those people assassinated my grandma as soon as they saw my grandma, thinking that my grandma was more of a big fish, that''s because the late emperor was dying. Before, I called the civil and military officials to the bed and left a decree, so that my grandma has the right to abolish the emperor and establish a new emperor, and also let my grandma have the right to manage the government on behalf of the emperor, and there is no need for tiger talismans. The right to mobilize troops."

    "No wonder." Jiang Yue nodded. That is, he is dead, and the current emperor is also dead. As long as the Queen Mother Yunzi says a word, the throne will not be in Prince Ying''s turn.

    "Also," Xue Yan continued, "the 3,000 ''Yunyi Guards'' who were trained before the death of General Zhen Guo''s death were in the hands of the Queen Mother."

    Yun Yiwei?

    Jiang Yue understands a little why the queen mother gave herself a pseudonym Yunzi.

    "In my last life," Xue Yan said in a lower voice, "I learned that the Empress Dowager''s master died suddenly, and all the three thousand Yunyiwei voluntarily buried her for the Empress Dowager. People without masters do not live in the world."

    This faithfulness...

    Jiang Yue was in awe.

    but¡­¡­

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "Before, we can be sure that in the last life, your father, grandma, general of Zhenxi and others were all because your uncle Xuanyuanqing leaked everything to Concubine Yigui, and then let the Ji family know. In turn, slaughter them all. Before your grandmother died in your previous life, it must have been too sudden, and there was no time to give the three thousand Yunyiwei to someone, so that Yunyiwei would have a new owner. Therefore, the three thousand Yunyiwei will be here. As soon as your grandma dies, they are people without owners, and they all choose to be buried. In this life, there will be no such thing, your grandma should find them a new owner, so that they will not end up being buried again. "

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded, he thought so too.

    Those three thousand Yunyiwei were given to his grandmother by the Great General of Zhen Guo, so naturally his grandma could also give the three thousand Yunyiwei to others.

 Chapter 972ï¼š exaggerated? still?

    Chapter 972 Exaggerated? still?

    And his grandmother is not a confused person, and she definitely doesn''t want the loyal 3000 Yunyiwei to be buried for her like that. She will definitely find someone who thinks it suitable, just like the General Zhenguo, and then give Yunyiwei to her. That person, let that person be the new owner of Yun Yiwei.

    "But today," Jiang Yue said again, "I didn''t find anyone around your grandmother who was skilled enough to defeat a hundred. However, there were two people sent by Prince Ying, who were one level better than others. Dajue, when you kill the enemy on the battlefield, you should be able to kill a hundred with one. Do you think it is an exaggeration, or she did not bring Yun Yiwei with her at all?"

    "I probably didn''t bring it with me," Xue Yan said. "That''s someone who was taught by General Zhenguo. If you say that you can defeat a hundred with one, it should be true that everyone can defeat a hundred with one." After a pause, "My second uncle was actually taught by General Zhenguo."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue nodded and agreed: "That should be really not with me."

    When Xue Yan left the shop, he blew out the light in his room before leaving with Zou Shi Shi. As for the rope, Zou Shishi also helped to take back his room, so that it would not hang on the street and allow others to enter his room and shop along the rope.

    Back in front of their shop, without Zou Shishi, naturally Jiang Yue climbed up first, then dropped a rope and pulled Xue Yan up.

    Xue Yan originally wanted to climb up along the rope, but there was no support under his feet. Every time he climbed up, he swayed, like swinging. Jiayuebao couldn''t stand it anymore, so he started pulling him from above.

    It was a while before dawn, when Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan was pulled up and went back to her room to sleep.

    Xue Yan also fell asleep after closing the window.

    *

    The next day, the Empress Dowager Yunzi came together, and Fenxiang reported that the men in black had been tried, but the man in black who was shot in the right eye had died of poisoning.

    "Let people come in." Empress Dowager Yunzi just said.

    "Yes." Fennel hurried to let in the person who told her that she had been judged.

    This person is also the confidant of Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    It was the one who asked the Queen Mother Yunzi in a low voice last night to try the reaction of the people in black.

    As soon as this man came in, he saluted his voice, and then he pressed his voice to report: "Empress Dowager Qi, yesterday''s subordinate tried the man in black who was shot in the right eye, and said that the other people who were captured alive. Among them, some people couldn''t bear it, and they all explained that they were ordered by Prince Ying. They originally wanted to kill the prince and the queen, but they saw you unintentionally, so they started to attack you first. People obviously didn''t expect it, and his face changed drastically. He really thought that someone had betrayed him. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have known so quickly, and we knew so little. We immediately scold the traitor, and I couldn''t bear the pain. The prince also cried bitterly for the kindness he gave to them, and felt ashamed of Prince Ying. Not only did he not help Prince Ying to kill anyone, but the murdered Prince Ying was found to be the mastermind. But we asked him to explain himself, and he refused to say anything. , but still scolded the traitor, wishing to slash the traitor with thousands of swords and torture him, he didn''t say a word, and then the man died of poison."

    "Later," the man continued to suppress his voice, "I tried the others one by one, and the others also scolded the traitors. Even if four of them were punished, they held on. Even if the others betrayed Prince Ying, They would rather live than die, and still don''t say anything about Prince Ying."

 Chapter 973ï¼š roommate

    Chapter 973 Fighting in the same room

    "There are only two people. After being tortured for a while, I feel that someone has explained it. Even if they don''t say it, we already know it. They continue to hold on, but it''s useless. They have to suffer from flesh and blood. Simply explained."

    After a pause, the talent continued: "Actually they don''t know much, it''s similar to the traitor''s account, that is, their prince met a child, and not long after, he asked them to come to Huaishu Village, Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County to kill It should be Xue Yan of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and the empress who was pregnant in Xue Yan''s house. Then they went to Xinyuan County, but they accidentally discovered that the Queen Mother was staying at the Jufang Inn, so they temporarily changed you to kill the Queen Mother, thinking that you were the Queen Mother. Having the right to abolish the emperor and establish a new emperor, it would be more beneficial for Prince Ying to kill you. And Prince Ying also explained before they set off, so that they can adapt accordingly."

    "The subordinate asked again, is that child Xuanyuan Yi?" The man was still reporting. "But the two of them shook their heads and said they didn''t know. They only knew that their prince wanted to do something to the child at first, but later, they didn''t know what happened, but their prince treated the child like a guest."

    After listening, Empress Dowager Yunzi could immediately affirm that that child was Xuanyuanyi.

    It must have been Xuanyuanyi who told Prince Ying what Wei Zizhan told him, and that was why Prince Ying sent people to Huaishu Village, Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County so accurately.

    She was still curious before, who could send so many masters, and now she can be sure that it is Prince Ying, she is not surprised.

    Prince Ying is the younger uncle of the late emperor. This person is now the most senior in the royal family. He usually likes to secretly network Luo Qiren and strange scholars. In her opinion, he actually has the heart of not being a minister.

    She once told the late emperor, but the late emperor refused to listen to her, saying that Prince Ying was the same age as him, grew up with him, and the two had a good relationship. Prince Ying would oppose others, but he would never oppose him.

    At that time, it was also because of the frequent wars and the unstable situation that she had that worry.

    Fearing that the same room would fight, Prince Ying stabbed the late emperor from the back.

    Later, the late emperor passed away, and her son Xuanyuan Hao succeeded her. Although her son was still young at the time, I don''t know if Prince Ying was getting old too. As time passed, she thought that Prince Ying had accepted his fate.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Prince Ying''s disobedience rose again.

    It must be Xuanyuan Yi provoked!

    Sure enough, Xuanyuan Yi was released, and there were endless troubles.

    knew this earlier, she would rather carry a notorious reputation of cutting grass and rooting, even children, and also kill Xuanyuanyi''s scourge, to endanger Daling so much.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed heavily, and then let the person who reported the report back out, and then she called someone in and ordered: "You go back to Beijing quickly and report to the emperor, saying that Prince Ying has a heart of disobedience, and I am sorry for the family. Almost died here."

    "Yes!" The called person went immediately.

    Seeing people go, Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed again.

    She is also doing this to give her eldest son a bottom line.

    Although Prince Ying had the heart of not being a minister, he still tried to assassinate her, and wanted to kill the prince and the queen. The evidence is conclusive, and the crime should be punished. However, this is no trivial matter. ... What''s more, before the death of the late emperor and the emperor, he also left a will, and since the death of the late emperor, she has been in charge of the will, and now in this world, only she knows this will...

 Chapter 974ï¼š prudent

    Chapter 974 Be cautious

    That¡¯s it.

    She thinks about it again.

    "The Queen Mother, it''s time for breakfast." Fennel respectfully placed the food in front of the Queen Mother Yunzi.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi was still in a heavy heart, sighed again, nodded, picked up chopsticks, and started to eat breakfast.

    *

    "Second brother, I took Yuebao to Master Gu''s house to practice martial arts." After breakfast, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue and said this to his second brother.

    "Okay, okay," Xue Erhu replied while holding a rag, ready to wipe the counter, "I will watch the shop, you can go there, if there is anything in the shop, I will ask someone to find you, Master Gu Jin''s house is In the big mansion behind the Quanping Inn?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both nodded.

    That mansion has been bought by Shao Zhongxi, although Shao Zhongxi does not actually live in the mansion, but in the inn in front.

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went out of their rice noodle shop.

    They didn''t turn into an alley until they were a little far from the rice noodle shop and wanted to take a shortcut to the Quanping Inn.

    Seeing that there was no one in the alley, Jiang Yue took out the bag from the space that contained the small clothes Xue Yan was wearing when he was picked up by Xue Dafu and the sackcloth wrapped around him.

    Xue Yan calmly took over the burden and let him hold it.

    I saw Xue Yan carrying the bag in one hand and Jiang Yue in the other, and came to the vicinity of the Quanping Inn.

    People from Shao Zhongxi pretending to be common people are watching everywhere near the Quanping Inn, in order to prevent the same thing as last night from happening again.

    As soon as Xue Yan and Jiang Yue entered the Quanping Inn, they were invited to the Queen Mother Yunzi''s room on the second floor.

    The Queen Mother Yunzi''s room is also divided into an inner room and an outer room. At this moment, the Queen Mother Yunzi sits on the kang in the outer room. There are two rows of armchairs under the kang. On the first armchair on the left sits the icy Shao Zhongxi, and Qiyin is standing behind Shao Zhongxi. On the first armchair on the right sits the imperial censor, and on the second armchair on the right sits Dali Siqing.

    All dressed in regular clothes.

    Doctor Censor and Dali Siqing saw that Xue Yan was coming, they both stood up and bowed their hands to Xue Yan, and Xue Yan also bowed their hands, so they all greeted him.

    Shao Zhongxi got up naturally.

    The bag has been picked up by Fennel.

    The fennel is opened, and then placed on the kang table.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi never thought of it, and found the small clothes and swaddles that her grandson was wearing. When she saw the contents of the open bag on the table, she was immediately shocked.

    Really, really her grandson.

    This was stitched by her daughter-in-law Shao Youyue when she was pregnant. On the morning of her grandson''s disappearance, she actually held her grandson. At that time, her grandson was wearing this little dress and wrapped in this swaddle.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi touched the contents of her bag with trembling hands. It''s really her grandson... Really... Even Wei Zizhan himself said that Yu Pei was actually with him at the beginning... It must be...

    Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue to climb into one of the empty chairs and sit down, and then he cupped his hands again and carefully explained what he and Jiang Yue had verified.

    finally said: "Uncle Cai and Aunt Xiuhua are at the Quanping Inn right now. Regarding other witnesses, the Queen Mother can also send someone to check it carefully to see if what Caomin said is true."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi actually knew that Xue Yan was her grandson, but her old eyes still looked at Dali Siqing.

    Dali Si Qing hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, the queen mother, Wei Chen will go to check immediately."

    Then, he took someone to check.

    For the sake of prudence, the Empress Dowager Yunzi still did not confirm that Xue Yan was her grandson.

    In this case, the doctor of the censor naturally did not change his mouth to call Xue Yan His Royal Highness.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 975ï¼š stack of testimony

    Chapter 975 Stack of Testimonies

    Even, Empress Dowager Yunzi took the doctor of the censor and personally went to see Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery who lived in another room.

    Because Empress Dowager Yunzi and the others did not reveal their identities, Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery were not afraid. What Empress Dowager Yunzi asked, the husband and wife answered truthfully.

    After three days of verification, Dali Siqing presented a thick stack of testimony to Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    On this testimony, the handprints are all pressed and the bets are drawn.

    Seeing that Fenxiang took over the thick stack of testimony and put it in front of Empress Dowager Yunzi, Dali Siqing told Empress Dowager Yunzi: "Reporting to Empress Dowager, Wei Chen has already checked it out, and Wei Zizhan is definitely not. His Royal Highness, Zhu Laicai, Zhu Xiuhua, the old doctor Shen, the two midwives Wang Po and Wu Po who delivered the baby to Wei Zi Zhanniang, all the people on the street where the Wei family lived in the county, as well as Qin Fushang and Qin Fu. The servants of the merchant, and even the president of Shengming Academy, Mr. Zhang, can testify."

    After a pause, Dali Si Qingcai made a solemn report: "Ji Yi placed His Royal Highness at the door of Wei''s house, and Master Wei asked Zhu Laicai to throw away His Royal Highness. , and when Zhu Lai Cai lost His Highness the Crown Prince, he bumped into Sun Erhei and his daughter-in-law, Zhang San at the entrance of Xiao Hutong, Tian Si who lived in the alley, and Cheng Laowu, the shopkeeper of Donglai Bank, these people, Wei Chen They all found them one by one, and said they did see them, and Wei Chen also asked these people''s families, and some people in these people''s families heard them mention this at the time, saying that they saw Zhu Laicai lose their children."

    "Cheng Laowu''s two guys who also saw it with his own eyes have also been found. Although they are no longer working as employees in the bank, they also remember that Zhu Laicai lost a child at the time, because after returning to the bank, they still talked about it. Another guy in the bank complained, saying why they didn''t bring the child back to him, saying he didn''t have a son."

    "Wei Chen also went to Zhujia Village and asked people from Zhujia Village. People in Zhujia Village said that they had heard from Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua more than once before that he helped Master Wei lose a child, especially when Zhu Laicai settled in Zhujia Village. That year, Wei Chen also asked the head of Zhujia Village and Lizheng who was in charge of the village, and they said that they were the ones who saw Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua as pitiful and let them settle in Zhujia Village. I mentioned this to them, and said that this fate is the retribution for this. The servants of the old doctor Shen Da Yong also heard Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua say this on the day Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua were kicked out of the Wei family. "

    "In the Shiliba Village over Huaishu Village, Wei Chen also inquired about it. Basically, they all know exactly which year and day Xue Dafu picked up a child to take home to raise, because the child was extremely intelligent and was a child prodigy. The village knows this child even more."

    "Furthermore, when he helped this child get the household registration booklet, it was the Lizheng from Shiliba Village who helped go to the county government office. On the household registration booklet of Xue Dafu in the county government office, it was noted on which day Xue Dafu picked up the child. , and where did he find it, that Lizheng, and the master who registered it at the time can also testify."

    "The people in Shiliba Village also know that the child Xue Dafu picked up had a jade pendant on his body, just because it was brought by the child. No matter how poor, Xue Dafu''s family did not sell it, but gave it to the child."

 Chapter 976ï¼š Your Royal Highness, the Queen Mother has a request

    Chapter 976 His Royal Highness, the Queen Mother has a request

    "Originally, Wei Chen wanted to personally ask Xue Dafu''s family and the people who were around when Xue Dafu picked up the child, but you have explained that you are not allowed to disturb Xue Dafu and the others, even if Wei Chen called Lizheng there to the county government. After questioning, Li Zheng was also kept tight-lipped and not allowed to reveal a bit of wind, so Wei Chen just brought Zhu Laicai and the shopkeeper Cheng Laowu of Donglai Qianzhuang, and the two guys who were Cheng Laowu at the time. One secretly went to recognize people, Xue Dafu was talking to many peasants about his age, but Zhu Lai Cai Cheng, the fifth and other four people recognized him, and they all said that he was the one who picked up Zhu Lai Cai''s lost child."

    "Although I didn''t ask Xue Dafu''s family in person, and I didn''t ask those people around when Xue Dafu picked up the child, the evidence I have now is enough."

    "Jade pendants, swaddles, and small clothes are all right, and the days are right. The person who throws it is right, and the person who picks it up is right. There are so many testimonies, and it''s so complicated. Many of them are ordinary people. They are all good people, and if you expose your identities to them a little bit, some people will be scared to death, there is no possibility of falsehood, no one can make so many people lie, and there is no flaw."

    "The Empress Dowager," Dali Siqing bowed his hands, "There is no doubt about this matter, Young Master Xue, he is His Royal Highness!"

    "Good!" Empress Dowager Yunzi was overjoyed.

    Doctor Censor was busy holding the handrail, stopped sitting, stood up, and congratulated: "Congratulations to the Queen Mother, His Royal Highness has really found it, there will be no mistake."

    "Yes." Empress Dowager Yunzi also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there is no doubt at all, otherwise the child will not be recognized. Immediately, he looked at an entourage standing by the side: "Go, invite the prince over."

    "Yes!" The follower immediately took the order.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not in their rice noodle shop or Quanping Inn at the moment, but in the big mansion behind the Quanping Inn. Xue Yanzhen is practicing martial arts with Shao Zhongxi, and Jiang Yue is watching.

    In the past few days that Dali Si Qing was checking, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t care, they were both in this big mansion. Only eat and sleep before going back to their shop.

    The entourage knew that, so he went straight to the big mansion. As soon as he entered the mansion, he happened to see Xue Yan lunging and punching.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both saw an entourage beside the Queen Mother, they looked at each other subconsciously, and both thought that Dali Si Qing should have checked it out, and the Queen Mother wanted to see him.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi also looked at the attendant.

    As soon as the entourage came over, he hurriedly clasped his fists and knelt down on one knee, saluted Xue Yan, and conveyed the meaning of the Queen Mother: "His Royal Highness, the Queen Mother has a request."

    He used to call him Young Master Xue, but now, he has changed his tune? It can be seen that the Dali Siqing has really checked it out, and there is no doubt about it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Immediately, the two of them followed the entourage together.

    Shao Zhongxi also followed, but he was at the back.

    When the imperial censor and Dali Si Qing saw that Xue Yan was coming, they no longer bowed their hands and bowed like they did before, but were busy lifting their robes, knelt on the ground, and bowed to the king and ministers: "The old minister greets His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness is a thousand years old and a thousand years old. Thousand years old."

    Fennel and other people who were serving also knelt down on the ground and gave a big salute: "The slaves/minions knocked down to see His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, Chitose, Chitose, Chitose."

    Xue Yan had already expected that this would happen as soon as he entered the door, so he said, "All get up."

 Chapter 977ï¼š Emperors Art of Governing the Country Road Anbang Law

    Chapter 977: The Law of Anbang, The State Road

    "His Royal Highness Xie." Only then did the Censor Doctor, Dali Temple Minister, Fen Xiang and others kneeling on the ground all get up.

    Seeing that Xue Yan was given a big gift by so many people, she was not in a hurry and was extremely safe. The Queen Mother Yunzi was naturally more and more satisfied with her grandson and kept nodding her head.

    The satisfaction is beyond words.

    "Prince, come here quickly and let Grandma Huang take a good look at you." Empress Dowager Yunzi''s old face was full of kindness and beckoned to Xue Yan.

    "Yes." Xue Yan agreed before walking to the edge of the kang.

    The Queen Mother Yunzi looked at Xue Yan from top to bottom. The more she looked, the more satisfied she became. She felt that this was her grandson, and this was the crown prince of Daling.

    "You have suffered outside these years." Queen Mother Yunzi said.

    Xue Yan shook his head and said, "It''s not hard, my parents are very kind to me."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed: "Ai''s family knows that they treat you well. If it wasn''t for them, Ai''s family wouldn''t let the Dali Siqing verify, please don''t disturb them."

    "Thank you, Grandma Huang, for your understanding."

    "Although Ai''s family didn''t disturb them, after all, you are the prince of Daling. If you want to return to the imperial capital, you still have to tell them as soon as possible and say goodbye to them."

    "I hope Grandma Queen forgives my sins, I don''t want to say goodbye to them."

    "You..." Empress Dowager Yunzi looked at him deeply, "What does this mean?"

    Doctor Censor and Dali Siqing didn''t understand either, and they all looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was not in a hurry to speak, but took two steps back and knelt down to the Queen Mother Yunzi: "Grandma Huang, those are my family members, and I will not leave them."

    all knelt down, showing determination.

    Jiang Yue still just watched quietly, without speaking. This matter can be solved by her family''s Xue Yan, so she doesn''t need to go out.

    But Empress Dowager Yunzi smiled kindly: "Why are you kneeling down? Ai''s family is not so confused. Ai''s family understands that you grew up in their parents, you have deep feelings for each of them, and you don''t want to leave them, then Just take them to Dijing together. No one said that you recognized them, so you have nothing to do with them, and you can still be your family. Your father is not a confused person, and he will agree with it. "

    "My parents and theirs are all here. I don''t want them to put everything down for me and go to the imperial capital with me." In his last life, his family gave up too many things for him. In this life, he doesn''t want them to do anything for him. what to give up.

    Furthermore, his mother, who almost suffered for him for two lifetimes, is also here.

    His concerns are basically here, not in Tejing.

    And his mother didn''t want to go back to the palace, so he was quite opposed to this. Otherwise, his mother would not have been sent here by his third uncle.

    He also heard that his mother and queen even said that she didn''t want to be a queen because of her resistance to this matter.

    "Then you want to stay here?" Empress Dowager Yunzi frowned.

    Xue Yan nodded, "That''s what I thought for the time being." After a pause, she said, "The mother is also here, so I can''t go back to the imperial capital for the time being."

    "But you are different, you are the prince, you have to go back immediately¡ª"

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi had not finished speaking, but was cut off by the cold Shao Zhongxi.

    I saw Shao Zhongxi clasping his fists and said: "The emperor''s art, the way of governing the country, the law of Anbang, the prince can all know it. When the prince was studying in Shengming Academy, he was beyond the reach of others, and he still hopes to see the empress dowager''s enlightenment."

    means that Xue Yan doesn''t have to go back to Beijing to learn these things immediately.

    means that Xue Yan knows how to be a good emperor.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Shao Zhongxi a little surprised. It turned out that her family''s Xue Yan already had such a high position in his heart.

 Chapter 978ï¼š word of mouth

    Chapter 978

    Xue Yan also glanced at his second uncle in surprise.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi was extremely surprised. She knew that her grandson was a child prodigy, but she never imagined that at such a young age, her grandson was also proficient in imperial art, state governance, and Anbang law.

    The doctor of the imperial censor and the minister of the Dali Temple were also greatly surprised.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi calmed down and said, "There is no evidence to say that, Aijia will work with the imperial censor to find a day to test the prince."

    After talking to Shao Zhongxi, Empress Dowager Yunzi looked at Xue Yan again, but her old eyes were a little more complicated, but she still said to Xue Yan, "If you know all of this, you don''t need to learn from your royal father''s side, and you don''t need to let go. The imperial teacher is here to teach you, there is nothing wrong with you staying here for the time being."

    "Thank you, Grandma Huang."

    "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you," Empress Dowager Yunzi raised her hand to stop Xue Yan from expressing her thanks, "This is just what Ai''s family wanted, not your father''s."

    She will go to the temple to worship Buddha sooner or later, but she doesn''t care whether her relatives are with her or not, as long as her relatives live well.

    But her son is different. Whether it is the eldest son or the youngest son, they all attach great importance to family affection.

    It''s just that because her eldest son is the emperor, he still has a big ling on his shoulders, so he has to rank the big ling first, but her eldest son will inevitably be affected by family affection.

    The child in front of is the son of her eldest son, and her eldest son must still want this son to be by his side so that he can see it often.

    Xue Yan understood what Empress Dowager Yunzi meant, and was silent for a while before saying, "Grandson will often go back to Dijing to see him."

    This is all he can promise.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded, "If that''s the case..." Speaking of this, she pondered for a long time before suddenly asking, "How long are you talking about temporarily?"

    Xue Yan said: "The grandson doesn''t know, no one knows how it will change in the future."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi also knew this, and felt that her grandson was sincere and understood, so she nodded again and said, "If that''s the case, then if it''s as King Anjun said, you don''t need anything other than martial arts. Xue, that Aijia will help you to talk to your father and emperor to see if you can do what you want and let you stay here first."

    Xue Yan didn''t expect Empress Dowager Yunzi to help him, but if Empress Dowager Yunzi really helped, then his father would definitely agree to let him stay here first.

    "The grandson will thank Grandma Huang first." Xue Yan said.

    "Okay, get up." Empress Dowager Yunzi smiled.

    "Yes." Xue Yan got up from the ground.

    "Just tomorrow, come back tomorrow, Aijia and Doctor Censor will give you a good test."

    "Yes." Xue Yan replied again.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded again, and then looked at the little girl baby who had not spoken, but just watched quietly.

    This girl named Jiang Yue has never knelt down on her since the first time they met, so she naturally knew it. Knowing that this is not a simple baby girl, she will not kneel with anyone.

    But she didn''t say anything to Jiang Yue alone, but said to Xue Yan again: "Ai''s family is here, naturally they want to meet with your mother, Ai''s family has already asked the old doctor Shen, Mr. Shen The doctor said, your mother is in good health now, and can take a carriage to the town. Aijia has also sent someone to Huaishu Village to tell your mother that your mother will come over tomorrow, and then you will be the only one. Of course, the matter of the prince is to be told to her, no one can hide her from her, you must know how she came here because of you all these years, she is not a competent queen, but a competent mother."

 Chapter 979ï¼š Thats subtle

    Chapter 979 This is very subtle

    And she, who used to be a competent queen, is now a competent queen mother, but she has never been a competent mother.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed in her heart.

    Xue Yan naturally knew, but he didn''t tell his mother because he was afraid that his mother would worry about his recognizing his ancestors and returning to his ancestry, for fear that his recognizing his ancestors would not go well.

    Otherwise, long after his father successfully closed the net, he must have told his mother that he was her son.

    I saw Xue Yan say: "I want to talk to my mother."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded again before letting the Censor and the others go out.

    In the room, for a while, only the Queen Mother Yunzi, Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Shao Zhongxi were left.

    This discerning person knew what the Empress Dowager Yunzi was going to say to them, and it was not good for others to be present, so Xue Yan and Jiang Yue exchanged glances.

    They all felt that Empress Dowager Yunzi was going to talk about Prince Ying.

    In the past few days, Empress Dowager Yunzi has never mentioned Prince Ying in front of anyone, and the imperial censor, Dali Siqing and others have no idea that the assassins were sent by Prince Ying.

    Sure enough, at the next moment, the Queen Mother Yunzi said to them bluntly: "Nothing else, just Prince Ying... sigh." After sighing, he continued: "You all pretend first. Zuo doesn''t know about this, this matter, when the Ai family returns to Beijing, I will discuss it with the emperor."

    means to let them leave it alone.

    This is very subtle.

    Seeing Empress Dowager Yunzi like this, it didn''t seem like she was afraid to startle the snake, so she let them pretend they didn''t know.

    Not only Jiang Yue felt strange, but Xue Yan also felt strange.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi also felt strange.

    Moreover, the three of them felt that there was something wrong, so the Empress Dowager Yunzi was like this.

    But none of the three asked anything.

    This queen mother is not someone who will answer whatever they ask. Moreover, since they said this, they did not explain the reason, but also signaled them not to ask, and she would not say anything if asked.

    It wasn''t until after she came out of the Queen Mother Yunzi''s room that Shao Zhongxi was separated from them, Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan in a low voice, "What else is going on here?"

    Xue Yan shook his head: "I don''t know."

    He really doesn''t know.

    In his last life, when he was in office, his grandmother died violently, and he never saw his grandmother. Although he was the one who solved Prince Ying for Xuanyuan Yi later, as far as he knew about Prince Ying, there was nothing that could make his grandma take this attitude.

    "Then that''s weird." Jiang Yue was lost in thought.

    Xue Yan also felt very strange and thought deeply.

    But the two of them were at a loss for understanding, and in the end, they could only simply leave this matter behind and think about it.

    But they don''t care about it.

    They didn''t trust others to deal with this matter. Prince Ying now had Xuanyuan Yi, who was reborn, and the Empress Dowager Yunzi and the emperor might not be able to solve this matter.

    *

    On the second day, Xue Yan started to stalk the horses when he was still Mao, in the backyard of their rice noodle shop, and after breakfast, he took Jiang Yue and went to Quanping together like the past few days. In the big mansion behind the inn, he practiced martial arts with Shao Zhongxi.

    learned the appearance of a cup of tea, and the Queen Mother Yunzi sent someone to invite him over.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi and the imperial envoy are going to test him.

    has prepared a special room for his examination.

    Although he only stopped at the regent in his last life, after Xuanyuan Yi died, Xuanyuan Ling was still young when he succeeded to the throne. He was only three years old. In fact, for a long time, he was doing everything. In fact, he had already been with the emperor. It''s no different. Naturally, he knows the techniques of emperors, the way of running a country, and the laws of Anbang.

 Chapter 980ï¼š A thousand-year-old encounter?

    Chapter 980 A rare encounter in a thousand years?

    Not to mention, he later led the army to rule the world, so he knew this even more.

    That is, he is not prepared at all, and he is not worried at all that he will be defeated.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan went up to the second floor to be tested by the Queen Mother Yunzi and the Imperial Censor, and she was not worried. Not to mention that she knows that he has memories from his previous life, even if he is not reborn, he will not be defeated. The people who are still talking about in Shengming Academy are not as good as him, isn''t he the one who is talking about it?

    Not only was she not worried, she hadn''t gone upstairs with Xue Yan, but was sitting in the lobby of the Quanping Inn, waiting for Xue Yan.

    Today, the Queen Beauty will also come to the Quanping Inn. She should be here in the morning. She has already told Xue Yan that she is waiting in the lobby, and she is also waiting for the Queen Beauty to come by the way.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi also took a seat in front of the table where she was sitting, but he was seated on the other side of the table. Seeing that Shao Zhongxi was completely the same as usual, he was obviously not worried about Xue Yan at all.

    Jiang Yue was idle and bored. Seeing that the shopkeeper of Quanping Inn put some food on the table with great respect, she took the small plate of walnuts.

    The walnuts still have hard shells, and there are tools for peeling walnuts next to them, but she is useless, one in each hand, and with a little force, the shell of the walnuts will be cracked by her grip, and then she will break from the cracked walnuts. Find the walnut kernels in the walnut shell, and then put it in a small empty dish on the side.

    Peel it all before eating.

    Shao Zhongxi was drinking the tea that Qiyin had just poured coldly. He caught a glimpse of what Jiang Yue was doing from the corner of his cold eyes, but he had no expression.

    It was Qiyin. As soon as she poured a good tea, she stood behind Shao Zhongxi. When she saw what Jiang Yue was looking at, she couldn''t help but be startled again.

    Immediately, he sighed in his heart.

    Fortunately, even if Miss Yuebao is a ghost, it is still good, otherwise, it will be very scary.

    Before Shao Youyue arrived, the doctor Censor walked out of Kao Xueyan''s room. The old man''s face was red, and the excited people were shaking a little, but they kept nodding and said happily: "Once a thousand years, a thousand years is difficult. meet."

    couldn''t help but say: "With the prince like this, why should Daling be unhappy or unhappy?"

    Dali Siqing was also called into the room by the Empress Dowager Yunzi halfway through and took Xue Yan''s test. At this time, Dali Siqing also came out, just in front of the railing on the second floor, at the door of the room, and the censor was so happy Chatted: "It''s really God''s blessing."

    Jiang Yue calmly ate a walnut while watching the doctor upstairs and Dali Siqing talking in front of the railing.

    It was also at this time that someone rushed into the inn and told Shao Zhongxi, "Your Highness, the Queen is here."

    It is said to be there, but in fact there is still one street to reach.

    When Zicui drove the carriage to the entrance of the Quanping Inn, Xia Han opened the curtain and, together with Xueliu and the others, slowly helped Shao Youyue, who had a big belly, from the carriage.

    Shao Youyue''s body has been recuperated basically like a normal person, and the carriage is slow along the way, so it didn''t cause any discomfort to her.

    "Hey, Yuebao, why are you here?"

    Shao Youyue didn''t know what was going on with her coming to the town, she only knew that she was too late and wanted to see her, and her body allowed her to come to the town, so she told Liu Guixia and the others and lied that she wanted to go. Walked around town and came here.

    Knowing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also in town, but Shao Youyue thought they were in a rice noodle shop. Even if they met, she never expected that she would see Jiang Yue as soon as she got off the carriage.

    She was naturally surprised.

    ps: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 981ï¼š mother and son

    Chapter 981 Mother and Son Recognize

    Immediately afterwards, it was joy.

    She still likes this baby girl very much, and thinks that she is very happy just by looking at her, and she hasn''t seen this baby girl for a few days. Now that she sees it, she is naturally happy.

    But she couldn''t help but ask strangely: "Hey, where is Shengqing? Are you not with your brother Shengqing?"

    Usually, this baby girl is inseparable from Shengqing''s child.

    "Brother Yan is upstairs." After a pause, Jiang Yue''s voice was even lower, "I was tested by the Queen Mother."

    "The test? What is the test? What is the Queen Mother doing to test him?" Because the Queen Mother was involved, Shao Youyue couldn''t help but lower her voice so that no one would hear it, but she was confused and looked at Shao Zhongxi.

    Shao Zhongxi did not speak.

    still used Qiyin as a microphone, and told Shao Youyue everything in a very low voice for Shao Zhongxi.

    Shao Youyue was stunned at first, and then she was about to go upstairs in a hurry.

    "Mother... No, Master Master!" Zi Cui and the others were also extremely shocked. They had no idea that the blood test would be unreliable, and Young Master Shengqing was really His Royal Highness, but when they saw their Master, they didn''t care whether they were big or not. , they were about to rush upstairs, but they still reacted immediately, and they were busy supporting them.

    In the room, the Queen Mother Yunzi heard that Shao Youyue was coming, so she stopped taking Xueyan''s examination.

    She is also extremely satisfied, and her face is full of satisfaction with her grandson.

    is God bless Daling, so that Daling can have such a prince.

    Hearing Zi Cui and the others hurriedly calling for the master, she knew that Shao Youyue should have known, and was in a hurry to come up, so she smiled at Xue Yan: "Good child, your mother is here, go and find your mother. ."

    "Yes, Grandma Huang." Xue Yan responded, and then hurried out of the room.

    His mother was halfway up the stairs. When she saw him, tears came out. His eyes were red, and he passed away in a hurry. When his mother came up, he also came to the stairs and faced his mother. He knelt down and choked, "Mother."

    "My child, my child." Shao Youyue held her big belly in one hand and sat down with difficulty, then hugged her kneeling son tightly in her arms and cried.

    Zicui, Xiahan, Miaohan, and Xueliu also knelt on the ground, wiping away their tears and crying. Their mother-in-law finally found her son, saw her son...

    Empress Dowager Yunzi also came out of the room. Considering that Shao Youyue was pregnant, it was not appropriate to cry like this, and it was easy to attract the attention of others, so she said with a straight face: "Why are you crying, look at you? Like what it looks like, how can you still have a little dignity, come in quickly."

    After saying that, he turned around and entered the room.

    Shao Youyue was reprimanded. She was stunned at first, her face full of tears, and then she hurriedly smiled and wiped away her tears. She didn''t care what Empress Dowager Yunzi said. Xue Yan got up, "Go, Shu''er, let''s go in, let''s go in."

    With such a big belly, Shao Youyue wanted to get up by herself, it was naturally difficult, Zi Cui and the others were already busy and came to help, and Xue Yan also supported his mother.

    When Xue Yan followed his mother into the room, she looked back at Jiang Yue.

    His family Yuebao was standing with his cold second uncle.

    When she entered the room, she saw the little clothes that Xue Yan used to wear and the swaddle wrapped around him, which she sewed by herself. Shao Youyue managed to control her emotions somewhat, and didn''t cry like she did just now.

 Chapter 982ï¼š also hide

    Chapter 982 is also hiding it first

    After calming down and getting out of his emotions, Shao Youyue remembered Jiang Yue and hurriedly said, "Where''s Yuebao? And my second brother?"

    Empress Dowager Yunzi then glanced at Fennel.

    Fennel understood and went out to invite Jiang Yue and Shao Zhongxi in.

    "Mother, this, this is the Moon Treasure." Shao Youyue hurriedly introduced. She was actually a little afraid of the mother-in-law of the Queen Mother Yunzi, and felt that the Queen Mother Yunzi was too majestic.

    "Aijia knows." Empress Dowager Yunzi did not lift her eyelids.

    Shao Youyue didn''t know what to say to the Queen Mother Yunzi, but while she was still a little afraid of the Queen Mother Yunzi, she hurriedly smiled and waved at Jiang Yue, and asked Jiang Yue to get on the kang quickly and come to her side.

    She really likes this baby girl.

    Moreover, she has heard Li Hehua and the others say more than once that if her Shuer and this baby girl grow up, if both of them are willing, they will marry.

    Isn''t that her future daughter-in-law? Of course she liked it more.

    Jiang Yue is a little surprised that Shao Youyue seems to like her more, and she doesn''t know which tendon is wrong. Her little eyebrows are barely visible, and she still looks at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was being held tightly by one of his mother''s arms, and he didn''t know why his mother suddenly liked her more, so naturally he couldn''t answer her.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan couldn''t answer her, and Shao Youyue still liked the way she liked her so much that she wanted her to go up to the kang. She was silent for a while, but she went over obediently, climbed onto the kang, and was caught by Shao Youyue. his other hand to wrap his arms around.

    Both sides hugged people, one side was her son, and the other might be her future daughter-in-law, Shao Youyue was very happy.

    Since her son disappeared to now, she is the happiest today.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi sat alone on the other side of the kang table. She saw Shao Youyue and Jiang Yue at the same time today, and she didn''t know how the two usually got along, but looking at the situation in front of her, she could see it to some extent. , may be the reason why her daughter-in-law Shao Youyue has lived in Huaishu Village for several months, and the relationship with Jiang Yue is still very close, and since she saw Jiang Yue''s first face, she thought that Jiang Yue was just watching He looks cute and lovable, but he is actually a very cold person on the inside. The person who can make Jiang Yue feel a little warmer and a little more obedient must be someone Jiang Yue cares about a little bit.

    Although she saw everything in her eyes, Empress Dowager Yunzi said nothing.

    However, you don''t need to ask old doctor Shen carefully, just by looking at her daughter-in-law''s face, you can know that her daughter-in-law is in good health.

    Old eyes glanced at her daughter-in-law''s belly for more than seven months. It is indeed the safest to give birth here.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi closed her eyes before opening her mouth again: "The prince means to keep hiding from the family who raised him for the time being and stay here, what do you mean?"

    is obviously asking Shao Youyue.

    Shao Youyue''s face froze immediately, she bowed slightly, and replied very respectfully: "If you return to your mother, Aunt Guixia... No, Big Sister Guixia and the others are all good people, and they are also ordinary farmers, and the meaning of daughter-in-law is to come first. Keep it a secret, lest they think of giving up everything they have here and go to the imperial capital with Shu''er, just for Shu''er''s safety. Shu''er has paid too much for Shu''er these years in their home, especially Shu''er During the three years I studied at Shengming Academy, their focus was on education for the children. I have lived in their house for several months. I know a lot of things. I know that the big brother is actually for the sake of the children. Reading makes my back a little hunched..."

 Chapter 983ï¼š Let him be defunct?

    Chapter 983 Let him abolish the queen?

    "...I know if it wasn''t for Shu''er to study," Shao Youyue continued, "Second brother Shu''er might have gone to join the army long ago, instead of going everywhere to work for others, just to earn some money for Shu''er. Studying; I know that if it wasn''t for Shu''er to study, the fourth brother of Shu''er would not have been a junior in the inn for three years, just to have a stable income every month. When Shu''er stopped studying last year, it would be nothing. The second child is starting to take risks in doing business... I know it all, Shu''er doesn''t want them to give up anything for him, and neither does his daughter-in-law. Besides, the second brother-in-law also came here, and will teach Shu''er to practice martial arts here, and also There are Yuebao and Zhennan Army who can also be transferred. The daughter-in-law and Shu''er live here all the time, and in fact, nothing will happen. Besides, the imperial capital may not be really safe, even in the palace, there may be assassin."

    Jiang Yue heard it and felt that if Shao Youyue knew that Xue Yan was reborn, and in the last life, Xue Dafu and the others paid more, even including their lives, Shao Youyue would definitely support Xue Yan staying here.

    However, if Shao Youyue was able to think so, her family Xue Yan would not have any difficulty.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue looked at her family, Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan just lowered his head slightly so that he could not see his slightly red eyes.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded with a cold and indifferent expression, but said, "It''s not too confused."

    But at this time, Shao Youyue let go of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in her arms, and got off the kang with a big belly.

    Then, facing the Empress Dowager Yunzi as much as possible, she knelt down slowly, because of her big belly, she couldn''t kowtow her head down, so she couldn''t touch the ground: "Empress mother, no matter if Shuer will live here or not, daughter-in-law doesn''t want to go back in the future, I also asked the queen mother to tell the emperor to let him abolish the queen."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances.

    is not surprising at all.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi immediately became unhappy, and said extremely angrily: "You can solve your problem yourself, don''t tell the Aijia!"

    Immediately, he couldn''t hold back, and said again: "It''s just that he''s trolling you too much, let''s see what he''s doing to you, the queen is not like the queen, the mother is not like the mother, I just thought you were not confused. , Now it''s stupid again! If you are abolished and you are no longer the queen, can you still be with the prince and the child in your stomach?"

    "Then don''t let him abolish the queen, but the daughter-in-law will not go back in the future." Shao Youyue said.

    "You just rely on him to control you!" Empress Dowager Yunzi became even more angry, and immediately felt that she was a little out of place, so she calmed down her anger, and then said again: "In short, I don''t care about your family."

    She can''t handle it either.

    If she can manage it, her youngest son will not die by hitting the sword himself.

    are the seeds of infatuation. If you like it, you can''t change it. What should she do about it?

    Involuntarily, Empress Dowager Yunzi looked at Xue Yan.

    Xuanyuan''s family is full of love, shouldn''t her grandson be the same?

    Thinking like this, Empress Dowager Yunzi narrowed her eyes.

    Xue Yan felt strange, why did his grandmother suddenly look at him?

    Jiang Yue didn''t understand why Empress Dowager Yunzi suddenly set her sight on Xue Yan.

    But the two of them were busy helping Shao Youyue to get up.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue glanced at each other when they came out of Empress Dowager Yunzi''s room, and then asked Shao Youyue: "Empress mother, you and your father¡ª"

    But before Xue Yan finished speaking, Shao Youyue smiled softly and touched his head, "Shu''er, even if you are a child prodigy, you are still a child anyway, you will not understand. Don''t worry about your father''s affairs."

 Chapter 984ï¼š Relief silver and relief food

    Chapter 984 Relief Silver and Relief Food

    His mother said so, Xue Yan didn''t bother to ask any more, and just looked at Jiang Yue again.

    His own son was finally by his side again. Just now, after the reunion, Shao Youyue naturally did not want to be separated from Xue Yan''s son, nor stayed in the inn. Please come to the front and have lunch with Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    is the room of Empress Dowager Yunzi again.

    A table full of dishes.

    It was obviously a round table, but Shao Youyue, Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue sat on one side, and the Empress Dowager Yunzi was no different from sitting across from the three of them.

    Fennel, Zicui, Xiahan, Miaohan, and Xueliu stood beside him.

    However, unlike before, Shao Youyue did not let Zi Cui and the others serve her. Moreover, she was happy to take care of Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to eat, for fear that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue would not have enough to eat, so they would give it to the children, one big and one small. A bowl full of vegetables.

    Xue Yan is now practicing martial arts, and her appetite has grown a lot. Naturally, she can eat it, but Jiang Yue can''t eat it, so she looks at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan silently pushed the bowl in front of him that looked like a hill, and Jiang Yue took a lot of vegetables from her bowl and put them in Xue Yan''s bowl.

    After a while, Xue Yan''s job was piled up like a hill.

    Seeing their little actions, Shao Youyue was even happier, and couldn''t help but excitedly said, "Shu''er, Yuebao, after dinner, shall I take you to go shopping?"

    Xue Yan was about to eat, when she heard the words, she put down her chopsticks and said, "Mother, after we have eaten, Yuebao and I are going to send Uncle Cai and Aunt Embroidery back to Zhujia Village. When Yuebao and I came in the morning, they came with us. He said that he wanted to go back."

    Before, because Dali Siqing hadn''t checked it out, he let Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery live in the inn, but now that everything has been checked out, Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery also want to go back, he and his family Yue Bao naturally wanted to send them back to Zhujia Village.

    No matter how good the inn is, it is not the home of Uncle Lai Cai and Aunt Embroidery after all.

    Mr. Lai Cai and Mrs. Embroidery must be homesick, and they also miss the people from Zhujia Village.

    "There will be a long time in the future, so I and Yuebao will accompany my mother for a walk another day, okay?" Xue Yan said again.

    Jiang Yue also looked at Shao Youyue.

    Shao Youyue of course nodded straight: "Yes, yes." The main reason is that she is too happy today, she is very energetic, and doesn''t want to be separated from her son, but since her son has something to do, she naturally asks her son to do it.

    How old are her son and Yuebao, they are very responsible, she can''t delay her son and Yuebao.

    Now that we are talking about Mr. Cai and Mrs. Embroidery, Xue Yan is no longer in a hurry to pick up the chopsticks, but looks at the Empress Dowager Yunzi, who is opposite, and says, "Grandma Huang, there is something that my grandson wants to tell you."

    "What''s the matter?" Empress Dowager Yunzi also put down her chopsticks.

    Xue Yan said: "Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery have long lost their ability to work because of their old age, but in the past few years, Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery have never received relief food or relief silver, and they all rely on Zhujia Village. It was not only the uncle who came to Cai Cai and the embroidered aunt who did not receive it, but also others, some of whom didn¡¯t even know that the imperial court allocated money for relief every month every year. Xin Yuan The county magistrate, Fang Yiming, applied to the above, and wanted to give relief money to those families in Xinyuan County who were completely unable to work and support themselves, but the prefects in the Yiran area were prevaricate, saying that the relief money allocated by the state treasury would be distributed. For other poorer counties in the Yiran area."

    ps: Babies, the update is finished today, alright~

 Chapter 985ï¼š Are you already starving!

    Chapter 985 Isn''t he already starving to death!

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue immediately remembered that Fang Yiming had told her and Xue Yan at the county government that he was an official soon.

    seems to be because of this.

    It''s just that she didn''t know, but Xue Yan was reborn, so she knew it very well.

    At that time, Fang Yiming also said that he just wanted to be an official who didn''t have to think about other things, and just concentrated on doing things for the people. Not difficult anymore.

    At that time, she felt that as long as Xue Yan was recognized as the prince, then Xue Yan''s classmates didn''t need to worry about anything, they just wanted to do something for the people. Isn''t it easy?

    Now, look, isn''t Xue Yan already escorting his classmates?

    "But the county magistrate Fang secretly investigated," Xue Yan continued, "but found that it was not as the prefect said, other counties did not receive the relief money, so he went to the prefect again, and the prefect asked the county magistrate Fang to have it. See, otherwise, I don''t know how to die."

    In the past life, his brother Yiming was killed because of this silver and grain relief, and he refused to join forces, so he was killed, and even nearly lost his life.

    In a previous life, although brother Yiming became a teacher and refused to be an official, he still wanted to do something for the common people...

    In this life, he will naturally not allow this kind of thing to happen again.

    This is the ambition of his brother Yiming, and brother Yiming is indeed a very good parental official. Whether it is for his brother Yiming or for the people, he has to solve this matter.

    Since his brother Yiming is tired of fighting in the officialdom and intrigues, he will let his brother Yiming live in the officialdom without fighting and intrigue. He really only needs to think about nothing and can do something for the people wholeheartedly.

    "This is outrageous!" Empress Dowager Yunzi was furious.

    patted the table and stood up.

    Her son Xuanyuan Hao was merciful, and the first imperial edict after inheriting the throne was that no matter how empty the treasury was, food and silver should be distributed as far as possible to help those who lost the ability to work but were alone and without any support. Let Daling starve to death a commoner, but because of corrupt officials, the relief food and silver never reached the hands of those who needed relief. Zhu Laicai and Zhu Xiuhua did not starve to death, but that was because there were people from Zhujia Village. Well-intentioned donations, but those who have no assistance from the village, no one else, and no relief food and silver issued by the state treasury, have they died of starvation! ! !

    The Queen Mother Yunzi was so angry that she wanted to kill all those corrupt officials immediately.

    It can be thought that she is only the queen mother after all, and the emperor is her son. Even if she has the power to govern on behalf of the emperor, she has not used it much...

    I saw Empress Dowager Yunzi endured her anger and slowly sat down again, surrounded by low air pressure, and after a while, she said to Xue Yan, "Zhu Laicai and his wife, you and Jiang Yue will settle down for the time being, and when Ai''s family returns to Beijing, the meeting will be Tell your father the truth, your father is an emperor, with a benevolent nature, full of people, and will give the people an explanation."

    "Yes, Grandma Huang." Xue Yan responded.

    Jiang Yue was still eating quietly without speaking.

    On the other hand, Shao Youyue hesitated for a while, and then asked: "Mother, when will you... come back to Beijing?"

    "Just tomorrow." Queen Mother Yunzi said. "Originally, the Ai family had one more thing to do when they came to Xinyuan. They were looking for someone, but they certainly couldn''t find it, so they simply stopped looking for it. There are too many things, and it is impossible for the Ai family to not return to Beijing."

    Especially about Prince Ying, she has to go back and discuss it with her son.

 Chapter 986ï¼š long-term and fundamental problem solving

    Chapter 986 Long-term and fundamental problem solving

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard the words of Empress Dowager Yunzi, and they were sure that the person Empress Dowager Yunzi was looking for must be the one who wrote her two letters.

    Both of them are like mirrors in their hearts, very clear, but there is no sign of expression on their faces.

    It was still Shao Youyue, and he asked a little puzzled: "Mother, who are you looking for? My daughter-in-law also heard that what are you looking for on the line from Dijing to Xinyuan..."

    My daughter-in-law has such a big belly, no matter how cold she is to her eldest son, but if she knew that her eldest son might fall into a coma in mid-April, and then die in mid-June, he would definitely still be concerned about it. The matter of the letter can''t be said. I saw Empress Dowager Yunzi said: "You don''t need to worry about these things. Take care of the miscarriage. You and the child in your womb are safe and sound, better than anything else."

    Shao Youyue originally asked casually, and she didn''t have to ask the Queen Mother Yunzi to answer. Besides, she still knew herself very well, knowing that even if she knew something, she couldn''t help much, so she naturally responded respectfully. "Yes, Queen Mother."

    *

    After lunch, because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were going to send Uncle Cai and Aunt Embroidery back to Zhujia Village, and Empress Dowager Yunzi was going back to Beijing tomorrow, then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally didn''t have to stay in the town tomorrow. Back to Huaishu Village, and we will meet again soon, Shao Youyue did not stay at the Quanping Inn any longer.

    It was not until after seeing his mother that she left, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were going to send Uncle Cai and Aunt Embroidery back.

    Because Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery have completely lost their ability to work and have no support, and there are still many people like Uncle Laicai and the others in Daling, if we want to solve this problem in a long-term and fundamental way, we must start from rectification. The official management allows the relief grain and relief silver issued by the national treasury every month to reach these people. Therefore, in the future, after Uncle Cai and Aunt Embroidery send them back to their homes in Zhujia Village, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will only give them first. Mr. Cai and Mrs. Embroidery have enough food for a year, as well as some silver taels, in case there is any need for money.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi will return to Beijing tomorrow. It is estimated that within three months, she will be able to rectify the administration of the two aspects of relief silver and relief food, and give enough food for one year.

    If you give too much , if you can¡¯t finish it, and store it improperly, it will become moldy and you will not be able to eat it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also gave the village head of Zhujia Village some silver taels, and asked the village head of Zhujia Village to help him repair the house where Uncle Laicai and Aunt Xiuhua would live, and add some things to the house.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had thought about it before, not only to help Uncle Lai Cai and Aunt Embroidery, but also to help Zhujia Village, this village is too poor, so they also told Zhujia Village Chief to let them Zhujia Village can also vigorously open up wasteland when he has time. In the end, he can plant it himself or sell it to their family for two taels of silver per mu.

    When the people of Zhujia Village heard about it, they were all very happy immediately, and some people immediately took the farm tools to open up the wasteland, and they all felt that there was a way to make money.

    After leaving Zhujia Village, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the town.

    They plan to stay in the town for one night, and they will return to Huaishu Village when they send off Queen Mother Yunzi tomorrow.

    But when he was passing by Jixiang Restaurant, he saw Shopkeeper Qiao shaking his head and sighing as he walked out of Jixiang Restaurant.

    The shopkeeper Qiao was followed by a few girls from auspicious restaurants, carrying things, including wooden boxes and baggage, on a carriage at the door.

 Chapter 987ï¼š Not for nothing

    Chapter 987 is not nothing

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped.

    I saw the little two helping to move things, so I was afraid that anyone in the restaurant would hear it, and whispered to the shopkeeper Qiao: "The shopkeeper, don''t be sad, if you were the owner, you would definitely be more willing to trust your relatives. , after all, an outsider is an outsider, isn''t it?"

    "The shopkeeper, we won''t give you away." After saying that, those little girls were busy entering the restaurant again, for fear that they would be seen by the new shopkeeper of the restaurant, and their jobs would not be guaranteed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and basically understood that they should be the owner of Jixiang Restaurant. They didn''t trust Shopkeeper Qiao and did not let Shopkeeper Qiao be the shopkeeper. Instead, they used their relatives as the shopkeeper.

    Shopkeeper Qiao is downcast. He has worked in Jixiang Restaurant for ten years, he has done his best in everything, and thinks about the restaurant wholeheartedly. As a result, people still do not trust him. I still have a lot of affection for this restaurant. I helped the owner of this restaurant to develop Jixiang Restaurant step by step, and it has become the largest and best business restaurant in Ping''an Town. Even the restaurant opened in the county is also very good. So, he still couldn''t help looking up, looked at the plaque of Jixiang Restaurant again, and then sighed again, and finally, turned around and prepared to get into the carriage, and let the driver carry him and his luggage away.

    But before he got into the carriage, he saw two children, one big and one small, parked not far away. He was stunned for a moment, then he cupped his hands and greeted with a smile: "Xue Xiaogong, Miss Yuebao."

    Although he is no longer the shopkeeper of Jixiang Restaurant, people take tea to cool off, but the etiquette should not be lost. He also read books for several years.

    "Treasurer Qiao." Xue Yan also surrendered.

    "Uncle." Jiang Yue also called out.

    Shopkeeper Qiao smiled bitterly: "I''m still some kind of shopkeeper, no one wants me anymore." After speaking, he couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, he was a little cold. In the past ten years, he has paid a lot for this restaurant.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other silently again, and then Xue Yan handed over and asked, "Excuse Shengqing to take the liberty to ask Boss Qiao what his plans are in the future?"

    Shopkeeper Qiao smiled bitterly: "I originally thought that I would be able to work for at least a few more years. I never thought about my plan, but it''s all like this. It''s time to think about my future plans. However, my family has a large population and my parents are often sick. The child is young and always needs money, and I haven¡¯t saved much in the past few years. If you want to make plans in the future, it is estimated that you will look around to see who needs a shopkeeper and are willing to hire me.¡±

    Xue Yan said: "To tell the truth, the fourth brother has always been very impressed with the person and ability of the shopkeeper Pei Qiao, and wanted to recruit the shopkeeper Qiao to come to our shop to be the shopkeeper of our shop, but our shop is still small, and it is not as auspicious. In the restaurant, I was afraid that the shopkeeper Qiao would not come, so I thought about making the business bigger and digging. If the shopkeeper Qiao does not dislike it, you can come to our rice noodle shop as the shopkeeper, and the fourth brother will definitely be very welcome."

    Shopkeeper Qiao was extremely surprised. He didn''t expect that Xue Sihu, who was so shrewd and business-minded, would always want to dig him. The next moment, he felt a little relieved and warm.

    I feel that I have achieved nothing in these years.

    Although the owner of Jixiang Restaurant made him feel very cold, the second of Jixiang Restaurant was actually quite reluctant to let him go. Now there are many Xue Sihu, who also agree with his personality and ability...

    However, the shopkeeper Qiao did not rashly agree.

 Chapter 988ï¼š big shopkeeper

    Chapter 988 Big Shopkeeper

    The shopkeeper Qiao said with a smile: "The fourth son valued me so much, I''m naturally happy, the Jixiang Restaurant was not a big one in the past, and I can''t say whether I dislike it or not, but the little boy is serious. It''s just that my family doesn''t know that the Jixiang Restaurant doesn''t want me to be the shopkeeper. I want to go back and tell my family first, I will think about what the young master said."

    This was originally to give people time to consider, Xue Yan naturally said: "Okay."

    Until shopkeeper Qiao got into the carriage and left, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan continued to go back to their shop.

    While returning to their shop, Jiang Yue said: "Let''s have someone go to the county and tell the fourth brother, didn''t the fourth brother ask people how much Yueyin is the treasurer Joe''s, and he has been mentioned to us more than once. Appreciate the shopkeeper Qiao more, the fourth brother really wants to find the shopkeeper Qiao, if you know that there is an opportunity now, you definitely don¡¯t want to miss it.¡±

    "Well." Xue Yan agreed. "Second brother can ride a horse, so please go to the second brother. It happens that the second brother is in the shop and should be able to come back before dark."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    Back in the shop, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told Xue Erhu about the shopkeeper Qiao.

    Xue Erhu didn''t say a word, so he hurriedly rode to the county to tell Xue Sihu about it.

    The shop is short of people now, especially a big shopkeeper who is in charge of all the shops. When Xue Sihu heard this, he came back from the county immediately with joy. Regardless of whether it was dark or not, he went straight to Shopkeeper Qiao''s house to visit Treasurer Joe.

    Guarantee with shopkeeper Qiao that if shopkeeper Qiao is willing to work for Xue Ji, he will not only be the big shopkeeper, but also Xueji''s monthly monthly silver is the same as that of Jixiang Restaurant, but in addition to the monthly guaranteed monthly silver, there are also commissions and guarantees. Now, I will trust Shopkeeper Qiao, unless Shopkeeper Qiao is incapable of being a big shopkeeper, or makes an intolerable mistake, or starts to have problems as a person, otherwise, Xue Ji will never fire Shopkeeper Qiao.

    rushed back to find him in such a hurry, and was so sincere, the shopkeeper Qiao was naturally even more moved, he agreed to Xue Sihu on the spot, and said that he would take care of the shop for Xue Sihu.

    Shopkeeper Qiao is a very conscientious person. He agreed, so he planned to come to the main shop of Xueji Rice Noodles in Ping''an Town the next day to be the chief shopkeeper and work for Xueji Rice Noodles, but Xue Sihu told him not to worry and let him take care of himself. Take a two-day break at home, accompany the family, and it''s not too late to go to the shop.

    Xue Sihu''s operation made the shopkeeper Qiao even more deeply touched, and he was determined to work hard in Xue Ji''s shop and live up to the fact that Xue Sihu valued him so much.

    He has lived to this age, and no one has ever valued him so much.

    is Xue Sihu.

    The business of the rice noodle shop in the county is basically stable. Although Xue Dagui has no skin and face, he can manage it well. Xue Sihu is not in the county. Now that he is back, Xue Sihu is not in a hurry to go to the county, but is in the town. It''s in the shop above. I plan to wait for the shopkeeper Qiao to come to this shop to be the big shopkeeper, and then he will go to the county to take a look. By the way, he will also take the shopkeeper Qiao to take a good look at the shop in the county, so that the shopkeeper Qiao is more familiar with Xue Ji. .

    Xue Sihu had all returned to the town shop, and Xue Erhu asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan when they were going home. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said that they would go home tomorrow morning because the Empress Dowager Yunzi was leaving early in the morning.

    The next day, before breakfast was eaten in the shop, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sneaked out of the shop and went to the Quanping Inn to deliver Empress Dowager Yunzi.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi is going back to Beijing today. She got up early and ate it, and she went back to Beijing with her, including the Imperial Censor, Dali Siqing, Fenxiang and others.

    PS: Thanks to "Yan Yao", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "First Meeting.", "Book Friend 854**138", "Hyacinth", "Book Friend 854**083", "After the rain, the sky is fine, Rewards for babies like "Show Rainbow", "Kindergarten Boss", "Old Fatty" and "Warm Sun in Winter"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 989ï¼š Give big brother a surprise in the future?

    Chapter 989 Surprise Big Brother in the future?

    But in order to avoid encountering the same thing as when she was at the Jufang Inn, the Queen Mother Yunzi has already transferred Yun Yiwei, who will secretly protect her along the way.

    Among them, there were two Yunyiwei guards, who also showed their faces. They stood behind the Queen Mother Yunzi. They were tall and straight, with swords in their hands. At first glance, they were very tall.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw two unfamiliar faces behind Empress Dowager Yunzi. At first glance, they looked very tall, and they were dressed in brocade and white robes with silver cloud patterns embroidered on them. Although they didn''t ask anything, they were still in their hearts. But it was immediately certain that the two were definitely Yun Yiwei.

    After sending off Empress Dowager Yunzi, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to their shop.

    Others in the shop were selling breakfast, and their second brother and fourth brother were about to have breakfast, and they just caught up.

    After having breakfast in the shop, their second brother started to set up a carriage, ready to take them home.

    The fourth brother helped to set up the carriage and smiled: "This shopkeeper Qiao is going to be the big shopkeeper for our family. Second brother, are you relieved?"

    "Yes," their second brother Xue Erhu said with a smile, "We have dealt with him more than once before, and we all know the details of his family. He is reliable and will think of our shop. Naturally, we are all at ease."

    After a pause, Xue Erhu smiled again: "That''s it, you can manage the shop from the shopkeeper Qiao in the future. You can develop our shop exclusively. It''s better for our family to open a few more shops, and strive to be more developed this year. Big fortune, father and mother must be happy every day with smiles on their faces."

    "Haha, then I will fight for it." Xue Sihu laughed. "The second brother, the house and the workshop will be handed over to you. Big brother, he likes to do woodwork, and he still needs to practice more according to the things Xiaoyan drew. One day our family will be richer. , open a carpenter''s shop for him to play, and take in a few more apprentices, he must be happy."

    "You know, you can rest assured. I also have the same idea about opening a carpenter''s shop for eldest brother, but don''t tell eldest brother now, we will give eldest brother a surprise in the future." Xue Erhu smiled.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and thought it would be good to give their eldest brother a surprise then, and their eldest brother must be happy.

    Although their eldest brother is extremely honest and honest, he is not very good at dealing with people, but he also wants to be recognized and liked by others for what he does.

    "That''s right," Xue Erhu said again, "If I''m free, I''ll come back to town to learn how to manage the shop."

    "That''s for sure, there''s a shopkeeper Qiao. You can ask him if you don''t understand anything. I''ve already told him." Xue Sihu smiled.

    "It''s done!" At this time, the carriage was also set up, and Xue Erhu began to greet: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, hurry up, get on the carriage, we''re going back."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obeyed, and then they both quickly climbed into the carriage and sat down in it.

    Xue Erhu drove the carriage out of the town.

    After two more villages, he arrived at Huaishu Village. Unexpectedly, the wheel of the wagon was broken. Xue Erhu was afraid of falling on his two precious children, so he stopped the wagon.

    "Come down, come down."

    As soon as Xue Erhu stopped the carriage, he was busy letting Jiang Yue and Xue Yan get down.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came down.

    The three of them looked around the wooden wheel on the left side of the carriage. The wheel was broken. If it was rolled a few more times, it would probably fall apart.

    This is really falling apart, and it''s even harder to get it back.

    "I''m fast, so let''s go, I''ll go back and call eldest brother, eldest brother will install this wheel, and there are spare wheels made by him at home, you are here waiting for me, and watch the carriage."

 Chapter 990ï¼š I want to grow something that isnt here

    Chapter 990 I want to plant something that is not here

    Xue Erhu finished speaking, and without waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to speak, he hurried back to Huaishu Village and called Xue Yihu with his long legs.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only stand by the carriage and wait.

    Although it is on the side of the road, we can still see some paddy fields in the distance where seedlings have been made, and the early rice seeds have been sown. When the seedlings are well established, they can be transplanted.

    Now, the ten miles and eight villages basically use seeds bought from seed shops in the town. As long as they are transplanted, there will be changes in her space.

    In the first half of the year, there were still a lot of things planted and transplanted. Jiang Yue didn''t have to think about it, she knew how obvious the changes in the yellow soil in her space would be after the first half of this year.

    Xue Yan didn''t know that Jiang Yue had space, and he didn''t know that the yellow soil and water in Jiang Yue''s space would change due to transplanting. He just saw that although Jiang Yue was calm, he seemed to be looking at the seedling fields in the distance, and said: "Our home The seedling fields should have already been prepared, and the early rice seeds have been sown."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    Although their paddy field is not as much as dry land, only 14 acres, but now the family business is bigger than last year, the family must be overwhelmed, whether it is paddy field or dry land, in the end, it must be hired to provide They plant and harvest.

    Thinking that last year I planted tomatoes, strawberries, sweet potatoes, potatoes and other things that were not here before, now it''s the month of using seeds to raise seedlings, and next month will be the peak of planting crops, Jiang Yue said: "This year I still want to Plant something that doesn''t exist here."

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no objection. But after thinking about it, he added: "It''s better to be like this then, you can directly make a strong seedling, I lied that it was a wild thing that I asked the dark guard to find in the mountains, and then gave it to my second uncle, let me two My uncle helped and told our family that he asked people to help us find wild things, because we planted a lot of wild things last year, and we can eat and sell them. Let''s dig some wild things and see all kinds of things. My second uncle has now completely accepted that something is wrong with us. No matter what we are, he will not ask anything. As long as we ask him for help, he will definitely agree. This will save us from pretending to be there in person. Dig in the mountains."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue also had no objection. This is really convenient. "However, let''s talk to the family first, don''t talk about it when it''s time, and when we go back, just say that we have asked Master Gu Jin to help us find wild things for us to plant, so that the family can have a bottom line, too. Let the family leave some land for us to plant these, otherwise it would be bad if the family arranges all the land to plant other things, and we will have to buy land at that time."

    Xue Yan nodded: "It''s best to say this first."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Yan saw Li Zheng coming out of Liujia Village. The head of Liujia Village sent Li Zheng to the entrance of Liujia Village. Li Zheng didn''t know what he said, and the head of Liujia Village kept nodding his head.

    Jiang Yue also saw it, but she was too far away to hear what Li Zheng said.

    At the entrance of Liujiacun village, Li Zheng saw that Village Chief Liu had remembered everything, and was ready to go home, but after taking two steps, he was still quite uneasy, and he turned back and whispered to Village Chief Liu: "In short, Liu Guisheng''s family You should pay attention, although they have not caused any trouble since they were detained in the county office for a few days, but it is impossible to guarantee that they will not cause trouble again, but don''t we all rely on the rich family now, don''t be because of him One family has harmed our ten miles and eight villages."

 Chapter 991ï¼š Can the head still be on the neck?

    Chapter 991 Can the head still be on the neck?

    Village Chief Liu had calluses on his ears. He really didn''t understand why they were such a mother-in-law here. Usually, he would only tell him once or twice when something happened, but today he told him a dozen times, and he didn''t. I was a little impatient, but I still responded: "Lizheng, don''t worry."

    "Okay. Okay." Li Zheng said these two sentences almost to himself, and nodded his head in a state of confusion. Then, he waved his hand: "You go back, I will go back too."

    "it is good."

    Then Li Zheng walked away with his hands behind his back.

    When Liu Village Chief saw it, he thought that he was not being told at last here, and that he really left, so he turned around and entered Liujia Village again, and he really left.

    But he didn''t know, Li Zheng walked ten paces with his hands behind his back, and he turned around again uneasy, wanting to tell him again, but when he turned around, he saw that he had already left, the entrance to the village was empty, and Li Zheng was stunned. for a while.

    Immediately, Li Zheng smiled and shook his head, "I''m really stunned."

    It is also the child who was picked up by the rich family. It turned out to be His Royal Highness. No one knew about it, but he was called to the county government to ask questions. He said it, of course he knew.

    But the Dali Siqing told him not to speak out, so he did not dare to tell anyone that Xue Yan was His Royal Highness after he gave a confession and pressed his fingerprints.

    Although he is only the lizheng of this small ten-mile-eight village, he also knows that the confession that presses the fingerprints, not to mention that it is related to the life experience of the prince. If there is a lie, it will be beheaded, so at that time he I didn''t dare to say a single lie, and they all told the truth. The Dali Siqing saw that he was so cooperative and didn''t make it difficult for him at all, and even sent someone to bring him back.

    It''s just that Xue Yan is His Highness the Crown Prince. If Xue Dafu''s family still has any trouble in the Shiliba Village under his control, can he still have his head on his neck?

    So, today he really couldn''t help it, so he came to Liujiacun.

    Liu Guisheng is Liu Guixia''s younger brother. Last year, Liu Guisheng''s family wanted to get money from Liu Guixia. They even smashed the watermelon of Xue Dafu''s family, and then they were sent to the county government office. It was very peaceful, but he was still worried, for fear that others would make trouble again, not only they would suffer, but he would suffer too.

    Or Xue Yan''s identity is too big.

    He has always been very uneasy.

    Ever since he learned that Xue Yan is His Royal Highness, he has not slept at night.

    "That''s it." Li Zheng shook his head and smiled again, feeling that he was stunned. It is estimated that Village Chief Liu was annoyed by his instructions, so he walked so fast, and he thought about how many times he had told Village Chief Liu just now, and he felt annoyed himself.

    "Go back. Go back." There was no one around, but Li Zheng said these two words again, and then he was really ready to go home.

    Ready to go home from the trail.

    But before taking a few steps, he suddenly saw two children, one big and one small, standing by the road. The big children, not Xue Yan, who is His Royal Highness the Prince?

    Li was thumping and fell.

    Immediately got up from the ground, and at a speed that he had never been so fast in his life, he hurriedly came to Xue Yan, and knelt down on the ground: "The Caomin knocks down to see His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness is a thousand years, a thousand years, a thousand thousand years!"

    "Get up." Xue Yan personally helped him up.

    was extremely apprehensive.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "I think the Dali Si Qing has already told you."

    "Yes," Li Zheng said hurriedly, "I''ve said it all, so that the Caomin must not tell you that you are His Royal Highness."

 Chapter 992ï¼š His Royal Highness is serious?

    Chapter 992 Is His Royal Highness the Prince''s words serious?

    "That''s good." Xue Yan smiled. "If we meet again in the future, especially when there are people, you must not salute me, lest people from ten miles and eight villages see it and think something is wrong. My parents and they don''t even know."

    "Yes, yes." Li Zheng was busy and respectfully responded, and didn''t dare to ask why he didn''t tell Xue Dafu and the others that His Royal Highness the dignified prince still continued to live in this small place.

    At this time, Jiang Yue reminded: "Big brother and second brother are here."

    Xue Yan saw his eldest brother and second brother coming. The eldest brother was carrying the wooden wheels of a spare carriage at home on his shoulders, and the second brother also held the installation tool for the eldest brother in his hand.

    But before he said anything, Li Zheng quickly said with great discernment: "Then, His Royal Highness, the Caomin dared to retire first."

    "Okay, in the future, Laurie will help cover up." Xue Yan cupped his hands.

    "His Royal Highness the Prince''s words are serious, and the grass-roots people are terrified."

    If it wasn''t for Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu coming over, Li Zheng was about to kneel on the ground again, but it was obviously not suitable for this at the moment, so he could only hurriedly leave.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu were confused when they saw Li Zheng walking away from their two precious children. As soon as Xue Erhu came over, they asked, "Is that Li Zheng?"

    "Well," Xue Yan didn''t change his face, "he went to Liujiacun for some business, this was done, just passing by, so I chatted with Yuebao casually, and then he wanted to go back, saying that there was something else at home and still Let Yuebao and I wait for you and eldest brother here obediently, lest others take our horses away."

    Jiang Yue also did not change her face.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu believed so.

    Then, we started changing the wheels of the carriage.

    First remove the bad wheel, and then Xue Yihu installs the good wheel on it. His movements are extremely skilled, which shows that he usually does this very often.

    And Xue Erhu was helping.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were also there to help. When they could help, they would help.

    After changing the wheels, they all got into the carriage. Xue Erhu continued to drive the carriage back, while laughing with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue in the carriage: "I was just seen by Xiao Shishi when I went home and called my eldest brother, Xiao Shishi. In the arms of your second sister-in-law, seeing me come back, that makes me happy, don''t look at the small stone, but I already know people, especially when I mentioned to him that you were back, his two little arms waved Yes, but he is very happy, and it is estimated that your second sister-in-law is holding him and waiting for us at the door now."

    "It''s not." Xue Yihu smiled and agreed. "Little Stone loves you guys. You''re not at home these few days. He always looks around every day, as if he''s looking for something. Mother guessed that he was looking for you. He probably heard your names. Yeah, I''m so happy."

    Xue Yan smiled slightly, but his heart felt warm. No matter in the previous life or in this life, their little Xue Shi liked his uncle very much.

    Jiang Yue is very calm.

    But no matter how calm she was, she knew in her heart that the little child of Xue Shi was her family, the youngest child in her family, and that little child was the one she watched little by little, right. Her meaning is still very different, and she will naturally protect this little broken child like Xue Yan.

    Sure enough, when the carriage was approaching the door, they saw their second sister-in-law standing at the door of their yard holding Xiao Xue Shi.

    "Little Stone, look, your uncle and Yuebao are back." As soon as Yu Hongyan saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, she hurriedly pointed at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and said to Xiao Xue Shi in her arms.

 Chapter 993ï¼š Im just glad shes still young

    Chapter 993 I''m suddenly a little lucky that she is still young

    Xiao Xue Shi originally stared with bright eyes, as if he was looking at something, but suddenly, because of the direction of his mother''s finger, he finally saw his uncle and Yuebao, and he was immediately happy "Yeah!" With a bang, the two little arms waved straight again. If it wasn''t for Yu Hongyan''s tight hug, it is estimated that he would have fallen from Yu Hongyan''s mother''s arms because he was so excited.

    "Look how happy you are." Yu Hongyan was amused when she saw her baby son was so excited.

    "Yeah!" Seeing that his uncle and Yuebao were getting closer, Xiao Xue Shi was even more excited, and his two little arms were waving straight as if they were dead happy.

    "Hahaha..." Xue Erhu was also amused, but he didn''t forget to stop the carriage, and when the carriage stopped, he smiled with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "You better go down quickly, otherwise he really wants to follow you. The second sister-in-law fell from her arms."

    Xue Yihu had already got off the carriage. At this time, he subconsciously stood beside the carriage and picked up Jiang Yue and Xue Yan from the carriage.

    "Yah! Ya!" Xiao Xue Shi was even more excited, and his small body leaned hard towards Jiang Yue and Xue Yan below.

    Yu Hongyan was amused, but she had no choice but to bend over and follow the direction her baby son was going, so that her baby son''s two little hands could grab Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s clothes.

    Xiao Xue Shi grabbed Xue Yan first with one small hand, and then grabbed Jiang Yue with the other small hand, and then immediately said, "Yeah!"

    very happy.

    still refused to let go of his little hand. He just wants to hold on.

    Yu Hongyan was a bit tiring to maintain this posture, so she smiled and said, "Xiaoyan, just hug him."

    It''s not that Xue Yan didn''t want to hug him, but he wasn''t even eight years old yet. Now his arms are actually not that long and not strong enough, and his little Xue Shi wears so much and is wrapped in swaddling clothes. He''s chubby at all. It was not easy to hug, and I was worried about hugging, and fell to his little Xue Shi.

    And his Yuebao''s arms are shorter than his.

    Yu Hongyan saw his hesitation and said with a smile: "It''s okay, you can just hold it. I''ll protect it with my hand. If you can''t hold it, I''ll take it right away."

    "Okay." Only then did Xue Yan dare to hug his little Xue Shi.

    Although it was a bit difficult to hold, he still managed to hug his little Xue Shi, but it was very stiff, and he couldn''t change his holding position at all.

    "Yeah yah." Being hugged by his uncle, Xiao Xue Shi was even more happy and waved his arms straight.

    Little Xue Shi was fine if he didn''t swing, but Xue Yan couldn''t hold it because of this vigorous swing. Yu Hongyan was also afraid of falling on her precious son, so she hurriedly picked it up.

    Xue Yan heaved a sigh of relief.

    Little Xue Shi didn''t understand anything, just seeing Xue Yan''s exhalation, he still thought it was funny, giggling in Yu Hongyan''s arms, a little heartless.

    Jiang Yue was suddenly a little thankful that she was still young, and no one had ever let her hold this little child.

    However, why didn''t you see her sister-in-law?

    As usual, as long as she and Xue Yan came back, her sister-in-law would immediately come out to pick them up happily.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue asked, "Second sister-in-law, where''s eldest sister-in-law?"

    "Sister-in-law, she took you Aunt Xiao around to take a look around." Yu Hongyan immediately laughed. "This person, you still have to go out more, it''s not good to stay at home all the time, since your Aunt Xiao went to the town yesterday, you are more willing to go out for a walk. Usually, at most That is to say, when I came to the front yard, I have never left the door of our yard. How good is it now? Not only can I walk around the village and talk to the people in the village, I am also willing to look around, and people are more energetic. It looks like It looks better than ever."

 Chapter 994ï¼š Perennials for sure!

    Chapter 994 Definitely perennial!

    "Don''t worry," Yu Hongyan said immediately, "Zicui and the others are following. Sister-in-law and your Auntie Xiao also promised us before going out that they will walk slowly, not drastically. If there is any discomfort, they will Come back immediately. Their stomachs are so big, and they know it in their hearts."

    "Hmm." Jiang Yue responded, and immediately glanced at Xue Yan.

    The beauty queen has changed so much now, all because of his own son.

    Fortunately, there are good changes.

    Since it is a good change, Xue Yan is naturally relieved.

    Since he was reborn, he has asked for nothing but the people he cares about to be well in this life.

    Immediately afterwards, Xue Yan asked, "What about the parents?"

    Yu Hongyan said with a smile: "I went to prepare the land. Isn''t this the seedling field that has been prepared? I think the seeds of tomatoes, strawberries, lemons, watermelons, etc. can also be sown and raised, so they went to tidy up and plan to give all the seeds left from last year. After sowing, we will see how many can germinate and grow into seedlings. In addition to giving some seedlings to the villagers, our family will plant the rest. Anyway, our family has more dry land this year. With more than 100 mu, the land must be enough. Yes. By the way, Xiaoyan and Yuebao, do you still want the strawberry plants in that mu? If you don''t want them, you should get them as soon as possible, but those strawberry plants are still alive and not frozen at all. You came back just in time. Let''s go to town and ask you this."

    Unlike the tomatoes that were planted last year, as soon as the fruit is picked, the plant will die soon. It is an annual herb, so at that time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan simply removed the tomato plants that had no fruit.

    At that time, Shao Shuting also helped.

    But strawberries are different. The strawberry plants planted last year in that acre are still alive and are perennial herbs. Moreover, strawberries can be raised not only by seeds, but also by division.

    These, Jiang Yue had a plan before, Xue Yan knew about it.

    I saw Xue Yan looking at Jiang Yue.

    is also what Jiang Yue said.

    Jiang Yue would not foolishly say that she had replaced the tomatoes, strawberries and other seeds she had left at home last year with new seeds she took out from the space, but said: "I planted last year and are still alive now. , that strawberry should be perennial, and it will definitely bear fruit this year. It''s better not to get rid of it, just let it continue to grow like this. Moreover, second sister-in-law, I have observed that those strawberries have roots under the vines. , Maybe it can be planted by division, one can be divided into several plants, and then the family can also grow several acres of strawberries."

    When Yu Hongyan heard this, she immediately felt right, and immediately said: "Yes! It must be perennial, otherwise, how could it be so alive, and it will definitely bear fruit by that time this year! The strawberry plants on that mu of strawberry are indeed growing under the vines. I have also seen the roots. Like gardenias, it seems that they can be planted by pressing long roots. My mother also saw it. She told me that at the time, there are many branches and vines on one plant that have grown roots. It is true that the plant can be divided into several plants and transplanted, without the need for seeds to raise seedlings, just cut it off and plant it like this. It¡¯s really great, it can be planted in separate plants, it will definitely be able to grow a lot of strawberries!¡±

    At this time, Xue Erhu and Xue Yihu had already unloaded the carriage and brought the horse into the stable. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Of course it''s good to be able to divide the plant, okay, you can go in with a small stone. Don''t stand at the door, although the sun is not small today, but the wind is also very strong, don''t let the child catch the wind."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today, alright~

 Chapter 995ï¼š He must have brought

    Chapter 995 He must also bring

    "Hey." Yu Hongyan responded and hurriedly carried Xiao Xue Shi into the room.

    "Let''s go, let''s go in too." Xue Erhu beckoned his two precious children to go in too.

    Jiang Yue did not go in, but glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan understood, and said to Xue Erhu: "Second brother, Yuebao and I want to go to the field to see, aren''t my parents preparing the ground to grow seedlings such as tomatoes, let''s go and see how they are doing, and take a look at them by the way. How do I plan to plant at that time? Yuebao and I are all right now. Master Gu will not come to our village again until noon. He told me and Yuebao yesterday that Yuebao and I will go to the old house in the afternoon. Just practice martial arts with him."

    "Okay," Xue Erhu said nothing, "Then you hold the moon treasure."

    "Well." As always, Xue Yan held Jiang Yue''s small hand. Big kids with small kids. In the future, their little Xue Shi will be able to walk, and he must be the one to lead him.

    Now we are just sowing and raising seedlings, not planting. For the time being, we don¡¯t need to tidy up all the land at home. We only need to use the entire several acres of land for use. If it is not enough, we will tidy up.

    At this moment, Xue Dafu is holding a plow, driving an ox, and ploughing a large piece of land.

    It is good to have cows at home, which is much more convenient.

    Liu Guixia followed behind, and saw that there were grass roots and other debris in the soil that was dug up. They were all cleaned up with iron rakes. Those who could be picked home for firewood should be picked home for firewood, and those that could not be picked home for firewood. If it is burnt, just pick it and throw it aside.

    The surrounding fields are basically planted with rapeseed. In fact, rapeseed is also planted in their house, but the land they are now cultivating is not planted with rapeseed.

    The rapeseed was planted last year. In the second half of last year, the rapeseed in the ten miles and eight villages was basically bought from the seed shop in the town. The growth of the rapeseed is naturally very gratifying. It has grown very high. It will bloom in a few days.

    Although there are still a few days to bloom, it can already be seen that the harvest of this rapeseed must be good when it is time to harvest.

    On the road, wild rapeseed grows sporadically, and it is quite tall, but it is much thinner than the grown rapeseed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went straight through the path, drilled through the rapeseed field, and came to the large piece of land that Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were working on.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were naturally happy to see them come back.

    Because Xue Dafu was still plowing, he couldn''t stand in the ground to block it, and Liu Guixia didn''t let them help, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only stand on the edge of the ground.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then Jiang Yue said, "Uncle, aunt, didn''t brother Yan and I dig wild things and plant them successfully last year? This year, we also want to dig other wild things and come back to plant them. Let¡¯s see if we can grow anything new. Master Gu Jin knows what we are thinking, so he says he knows a lot of people who travel from south to north. Now, my brother Yan and I asked Master Gu to let those people help us dig some new wild things for us to plant. ."

    "That''s great!" Xue Dafu immediately laughed. "I told your aunt just now that although we left a lot of seeds of tomatoes, strawberries, watermelons, potatoes, red, white and purple sweet potatoes, and white, purple and black corn at home last year, it seems that we won''t be able to plant 100 acres. Do you want to grow more sorghum, cotton, yellow corn, etc., just right, you will grow other wild things here."

 Chapter 996ï¼š Just look at the tube

    Chapter 996 Just take a look

    "And they hired people to dig everywhere," Xue Dafu continued, "I can definitely dig more, and no matter what, it will definitely be a lot more than last year. Last year, five acres of wild things were planted. Ten acres of wasteland to plant new wild things for you? If 50 acres is not enough, our family can buy wasteland from others. Although our family has a lot of land, we can also hire people to plant and harvest, and we can also be busy. of."

    Now, because he is raising seedlings and he and his daughter-in-law are free, he and his daughter-in-law come to prepare the land.

    Jiang Yue said: "If you don''t have enough to buy more, then don''t leave much land first. Let''s see how many acres of tomatoes, potatoes, etc. can be planted after they have emerged. Plant them first."

    "It''s done. It''s done." Xue Dafu laughed happily.

    Liu Guixia was also very happy, "It''s because you have a good mind. We just thought about planting the wild things that we planted at home last year. We didn''t even think about digging around to see if we could grow other new things."

    It was not until noon that Xue Yihu shouted at the head of the village that he was eating, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu back.

    Liu Guixia asked Xue Yan to lead Jiang Yue to the front, and she led the cow to the back.

    And Xue Dafu walked in the back carrying the plow. It was only in the afternoon that the plow was no longer needed, so the plow and the ox were brought home.

    On the way back, they met their second brother Xue Erhu.

    The second brother didn''t stay at home after they came to the field, but went to the workshop on the mountain to see how everyone in the workshop was making rice noodles.

    Since they hired a lot of people in their workshop, their family didn''t make rice noodles anymore, except to teach those hired people to make rice noodles at first, and they all let those hired people do it. Just look and take care.

    also heard their eldest brother calling for dinner, and their second brother came out of the workshop and was going home for dinner.

    And the people in the workshop are also ready to eat, and the food in the workshop is already ready.

    Xue Erhu saw that his father Xue Dafu was carrying a plough on his shoulders, his long legs immediately sped up, and he came over to take the plough on his father''s shoulders and let him carry it home.

    went around the river, and within a few steps, it was the stables and cowsheds. Liu Guixia sent the cows into the cowshed, while Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped to throw some grass into the cowshed for the cows to eat.

    This also saves cattle herding.

    Since I bought a horse, I have never let cows go, I just bought grass.

    In Shiliba Village, whoever has forage can sell it to their family, and their family can buy it elsewhere. Many children in the village often cut some fresh grass for cattle and horses to sell to their families, and they can earn some money for their families.

    Seeing that there was still a lot of water in the cow trough, there was no need for them to add water, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Liu Guixia out of the cow shed and went home.

    Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu didn''t come to the cowshed, and went back with the plow first.

    As for the stable, it is not the one that was built at the beginning. It has already been expanded, and it is strong and large. Although there are several horses in it, there are their own family, Zicui and the others. Wait for Shao Zhongxi Qiyin to come again. In the village, two more horses will be put in it, but there is enough forage in it now, and there is a lot of water in the stone trough, so there is no need to worry about it.

    "Sh... Shengqing, Moon Treasure."

    Shao Youyue followed Li Hehua around the village and then came back. I heard that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were back, but she did not go back, but sat in the front yard with Li Hehua.

    Until she saw Xue Yan brought Jiang Yue back and saw her own son, Shao Youyue''s eyes lit up immediately, and she almost called out Shu''er, but fortunately changed her words in time, Xue Dafu and the others didn''t hear it.

 Chapter 997ï¼š Just dont be in a hurry

    Chapter 997 Just can''t be hasty

    Then Xue Dafu and the others naturally didn''t feel that something was wrong.

    Li Hehua''s eyes also lit up, her little Yuebao finally came back, and her little Yan, she was better staying at home, she could see every day.

    "Aunt Xiao, sister-in-law." Both Jiang Yue and Xue Yan called out obediently.

    His mother was so excited and happy when she saw him, Xue Yan naturally knew, but it was not easy to call his mother the mother in front of his parents.

    His mother had been looking for him for so long, and she had been waiting for him to be found, and when she was found, she definitely wanted him to call her mother in front of others, rather than always in private.

    Besides, he just didn''t want his family to know that he was the prince, worried about him, and even wanted to give up everything here and accompany him to the imperial capital.

    There is still a way to get the best of both worlds.

    Just don¡¯t act too hastily, lest someone¡¯s heart be hurt due to improper handling.

    These are the people he cares about, no matter who he is, he doesn''t want to hurt them.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, come here, come and wash your hands." Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu were washing their hands there, while happily calling for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to wash their hands too.

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went over.

    Liu Guixia also went to wash.

    After I washed my hands, I started to eat lunch.

    Lunch was made by Yu Hongyan, Zicui, and Xia Han. Shao Youyue was in the front yard now, so naturally Zicui and the others didn¡¯t need to bring the meal to the back, but Shao Youyue and everyone ate it in the front.

    Because of Shao Youyue''s presence, he was a little particular about it. Instead of eating directly in the kitchen, he brought the dishes to the table in the main room and ate them in the main room.

    Since Shao Youyue came to this house in September last year, Liu Guixia and others have taken into account Shao Youyue''s feelings, and Liu Guixia and others can see that Shao Youyue is from a big family, plus the true belief is Shao Youyue Duke Yuexiang died, and his younger brother had not yet succeeded in taking refuge. His younger brother went on a study tour, so he borrowed to live in their house. Naturally, he felt that Shao Youyue was so pitiful. Therefore, as long as Shao Youyue ate in front of him, Liu Guixia and others would be He brought the food to the main room and ate it on the table in the main room, for fear that Shao Youyue would feel uncomfortable.

    Shao Youyue is also clear in her heart and has always been moved.

    "Hongyan, put the mutton in front of Xiao Xiao, she likes to eat that." Liu Guixia said with a smile as she put down the dish in her hand, and said to Yu Hongyan who was carrying a plate of braised mutton into the hall.

    "Hey." Yu Hongyan responded, and with a smile she put the mutton in front of Shao Youyue. "It was originally made for Xiao Xiaojie, so it was naturally placed in front of her."

    Shao Youyue was naturally even more moved. This family has always taken care of her like this, especially attentively. They are all very good people. It is also a blessing for her Shuer to be raised by this family.

    Involuntarily, Shao Youyue glanced at her son Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue saw this and asked Xue Yan to sit next to Shao Youyue. It happened that there was a vacancy next to Shao Youyue, and she was simple, she could sit beside Xue Yan or sit beside her sister-in-law.

    Seeing that she could sit next to her own son, Shao Youyue was naturally extremely happy.

    And Xue Dafu had already sat down, sitting on the bench facing the door of the main room. On that bench, Liu Guixia would also sit. At this moment, Xue Dafu was holding a small wine jar there, enjoying the music. Ha ha, I removed the wine seal above and planned to drink a cup.

    Now that there is no shortage of money at home, even if he does not invite guests to dinner, he has wine at home. He is used to drinking a cup every meal except breakfast.

 Chapter 998ï¼š Many thanks

    Chapter 998 Thanks a lot

    "Father, let me come."

    Xue Erhu not only had long legs, but also long hands. He took the wine jar at once, removed the wine seal, and poured a cup of wine for his father. Immediately, he poured a cup for his eldest brother, and then poured a cup for himself.

    In the end, the wine seal was sealed on the wine jar again, and it was opened again when the next meal was served.

    His own son was next to him. When Shao Youyue looked at the family in front of her, she felt that it was very different from before. She couldn''t help holding the table and stood up slowly. A small bowl of soup, smiled at Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia who were opposite: "Brother Dafu, Sister Guixia, I want to use soup instead of wine, and toast to you, can you? Sister Guixia, you can also drink soup, you don''t have to ask for wine. ."

    She is so grateful.

    Her son was raised so well by this family.

    Moreover, she is here, and she is much taken care of by this family.

    In the past, Shao Youyue used to be called Dafu Uncle and Guixia Aunt, but now they are called Dafu Brother and Guixia Sister. Except Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other when they heard this, no one else felt that something was wrong.

    After all, they were all screaming.

    Just like Jiang Yue and Xue Yan called Shao Youyue as Aunt Xiao, but Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan called Shao Youyue as Little Sister Xiao.

    "Oh, just toast with a toast, your stomach is so big, why are you standing up?" Liu Guixia just hurriedly stood up.

    Xue Dafu was also quite panicked, but he didn''t expect that Shao Youyue would be fine, so he and his daughter-in-law would have a toast. But people asked him so politely if he and his daughter-in-law were okay, no matter what it was for, of course he answered: "Yes, of course." Immediately, he hurriedly said to his daughter-in-law next to him: "Guixia, you can also serve the soup, We are about to drink, Xiao Xiao can sit down too."

    "Hey!" Only then did Liu Guixia remember that she wanted to serve soup instead of wine, and she was busy with her own small bowl of soup. After drinking, she said urgently to Shao Youyue: "Sit down, sit down." After speaking, she couldn''t help but said to her young son Xue Yan, "Xiao Yan, please help your Aunt Xiao quickly. ."

    Xue Yan had also stood up. Hearing the words, he naturally responded with a "hmm". Immediately, he supported his mother with a big belly and slowly sat down.

    "Alas." Shao Youyue responded to Liu Guixia''s voice with a smile. Because Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu both drank the wine she had toasted, she only felt a lot more relaxed and happier.

    couldn''t help but glance at his own son, Xue Yan, who was sitting next to her slowly.

    very nice.

    There is a feeling that she also has a lot of family members.

    After lunch, Li Hehua said she was a little tired, and Xue Yihu and Jiang Yue went to one side to help her go back to her room to take a nap.

    Li Hehua has always been in better health than Shao Youyue. Li Hehua said that she was a little tired. Liu Guixia and the others were worried that Shao Youyue must also be tired, but they were embarrassed to say so, so they asked Zicui and the others to support Shao Youyue back. Later, take a nap too.

    Maybe she was in a good mood. In fact, Shao Youyue didn''t feel tired, but she didn''t want Liu Guixia and the others to worry about her, so she let Zi Cui and the others come to help her and go to the back.

    When Jiang Yue came out of Li Hehua''s room, she walked towards Xue Yan who was standing at the door of the main room.

    It was still half an hour before they went to the old house to practice martial arts in the afternoon. Naturally, they were not in a hurry to go to any old house to practice martial arts with Shao Zhongxi.

    But they still went out together, went to grandfather''s place, and saw their grandfather Xue old man.

 Chapter 999ï¼š be strong enough

    Chapter 999 Make yourself strong enough

    The old man Xue hadn''t seen his two hearts for several days, and now that he saw them again, the old man was naturally delighted and rubbed his head.

    After staying with Grandpa for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home again.

    But as soon as he entered the yard, he saw Shao Youyue sitting in the sun at the entrance of the huts at the back. He didn''t take a nap. He probably wasn''t tired, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Immediately, one piece went to the back.

    "Shu''er." Shao Youyue was naturally happy, and immediately stopped basking in the sun at the door, but brought Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into the house, both sitting on the kang under the window.

    Zicui and the others were also very happy and were busy serving tea. Young Master Yan is His Royal Highness!

    "Mother, I''m sorry." Sitting on the kang, Xue Yan felt very guilty. "I just want to hide from my family that I am the prince. I don''t want my family to give up anything for me. It''s not that I don''t want to tell my family that I''m actually your son. I''ll tell my parents and they won''t make you wait for a long time."

    Shao Youyue smiled and shook her head: "Don''t talk about it, it''s not bad, I naturally want you not only to call my mother in private like this, but I still think it''s the best, otherwise, it''s too extravagant. We have already lied that I am your classmate''s friend''s sister. If we told them, we would have to explain that I''m not your classmate''s friend''s sister. Then I''m not your classmate''s friend''s sister, so who is my surname? If I use a fake name again, wouldn''t I have to tell another lie? It''s better to just do this, not to say it, and only tell it when I can''t hide it anymore, or if I can''t hide it."

    Speaking of this, Shao Youyue gently touched Xue Yan''s head, and her tone was more insistent: "Shu''er, I really don''t want them to give up anything for you. They are all good people, and they are also good to me. Good people should have Good news."

    "Also, Shu''er," Shao Youyue suddenly choked up, "Don''t be so sensible, why did you feel sorry for me, it''s obviously I''m sorry for you, the mother didn''t protect you well, so that you were left out at such a young age, The queen mother is useless, can''t protect anyone, and everyone will protect me... It''s useless for me... It''s useless for me... The queen mother actually wants to be a good queen, but the queen mother can''t do it. Once you are gone, I will I don''t have any mood anymore, I want to know where you are all day long and find you back... You are my son, I can''t do it... I know, or I''m useless... If I were a little stronger, maybe ..." When it came to the end, I couldn''t continue, and the tears kept falling.

    "Mother, don''t say that," Xue Yan hurriedly comforted, "Everyone is different, you¡ª"

    But before he could finish comforting, Shao Youyue hurriedly wiped her tears, and smiled again: "Look at me, you have to worry about me, I''m fine, Shu''er, I''m fine. You''re back here. , There is still one in the belly of the mother, many things, the mother has seen it clearly, really only through experience can I know... The mother has already thought about it, and the mother will be strong in the future, and it will never be the same as before. "

    Thinking that there is no harm in his mother being strong, Xue Yan nodded.

    Jiang Yue naturally didn''t say anything.

    obviously felt that Shao Youyue should be stronger.

    Besides, she has always believed in relying on others rather than relying on herself, and she must be strong enough.

    However, because of Shao Youyue''s insistence, let''s not talk about it, Xue Yan is not good at telling Xue Dafu and the others that he is the son of Shao Youyue who has been missing since childhood.

 Chapter 1000ï¼š I wont be around the corner.

    Chapter 1000 I won''t be around the corner

    Let¡¯s do it first.

    Xuanyuan Yi, who was also reborn, made trouble. This matter will definitely not be hidden for a lifetime. Sooner or later, it will have to be said.

    So, this matter was put aside by Xue Yan.

    It was not until it was time to go to the old house to practice martial arts with Shao Zhongxi, then Xue Yan and Jiang Yue left Shao Youyue and went to their old house.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin returned to the old house from the town at noon. They had already eaten lunch and were waiting for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to come to practice martial arts.

    Xue Yan was a little embarrassed as soon as he led Jiang Yue into the old house.

    Shao Zhongxi is not a fool, so he knew there was something wrong, and he even took the initiative to speak coldly and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Xue Yan was even more embarrassed. He touched his nose, and after a while, he still bit the bullet and said, "I have something to do with Yuebao and I have to ask my uncle."

    "Yeah." Shao Zhongxi agreed without thinking.

    Although Xue Yan expected his cold second uncle would react this way, after all, his second uncle now completely trusts him and his Yuebao, but he is still a little embarrassed, and continues: "It''s me and Yuebao who have already let him go. The dark guard has gone everywhere to find new wild things, and it is estimated that they will come to me and Yuebao to plant next month. We have already told the family, and I hope that my uncle will help cover it up, saying that we will give it to me. For the wages, let the people you find help us to dig from the wild everywhere, and you know many people who have traveled south and north."

    Sure enough, Leng Bingbing Shao Zhongxi didn''t ask anything, and answered, "Yeah."

    "Thank you." Jiang Yue finally spoke, her expression still very calm.

    On the other hand, Xue Yan couldn''t calm down even if he wanted to be calm, so he coughed in embarrassment, and then hurriedly bowed his hands to his second uncle, gave a salute, and thanked him, "Thank you uncle."

    is so embarrassing.

    There are obviously many loopholes in this matter, and it is estimated that even the seven sounds on the side can be seen.

    The icy Shao Zhongxi turned sideways, avoided the ceremony, and said in a low voice, "Let''s start."

    means you can start practicing martial arts again.

    "Okay." Xue Yan agreed and started to practice martial arts again.

    Jiang Yue was idle and bored, so she helped Qiyin make tea by the coffee table next to her.

    *

    Before she knew it, Shao Youyue was eight months pregnant.

    Also because of the good weather recently, Empress Dowager Yunzi finally returned to the imperial capital this evening.

    Xuanyuan Hao just fell asleep, but as soon as he was informed that his mother had returned, he hurriedly had people wait for him to dress, and got up again, busy with his mother''s bedroom.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi expected him to come, so she was sitting on the kang and closed her eyes, until he came, her sharp old eyes slowly opened again.

    Doctor Censor and Dali Siqing had already been sent away by Empress Dowager Yunzi outside the palace, and they went back to the palace to rest first. What should be played will be played at the court tomorrow morning.

    Before Empress Dowager Yunzi returned from Ping''an Town, Xuanyuan Hao received a report that Empress Dowager Yunzi had been assassinated at Jufang Inn in Xinyuan County, and the person who assassinated Empress Dowager Yunzi was still from Prince Ying. Very shocked, I can''t believe that his uncle would be disobedient. Now that Empress Dowager Yunzi is back, Xuanyuan Hao naturally wants to discuss this matter with Empress Dowager Yunzi carefully.

    Moreover, Xue Yan''s child is really about his son Xuanyuanxu, and there is no doubt about it. A few days ago, Xuanyuanhao also received news, and he couldn''t help but be overjoyed.

    "You already know the matter before I come back, so I won''t beat around the bush, just say it straight." Empress Dowager Yunzi lowered her eyelids and opened her mouth first. "What do you think about Prince Ying?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1001ï¼š I want to save Prince Yings life

    Chapter 1001 Prince Ying will be spared

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Hao felt a little heavy, sighed, and then said: "It is reasonable to say that after Prince Ying assassinated his mother, the evidence is conclusive, and his disobedience is no different from Zhao Ranruo''s, so he should be severely punished and his crimes. Poor people, if this is a crime, how could Prince Ying not immediately raise troops to rebel? Prince Ying has ruled Jingyue for nearly 50 years. Each of them is more loyal to Prince Ying than his son, the emperor, and once the fire of war breaks out in Daling, the first people to suffer will be the people."

    "Furthermore," Xuanyuan Hao said again, "the son doesn''t want to fight in the same room, that''s the son''s uncle, who helped you and the father to take the son when I was a child. The son still has a lot of feelings for him, and the father is with him. The feelings are also deep. If the father and emperor were still alive, he would definitely want to solve this matter by reducing it to a small one, as long as he does not commit it again. Besides, this matter must be provoked by the child of Xuanyuan Yi, and Prince Ying had no intention of doing so. , Empress Mother, you have seen it before, Prince Ying was very calm before, and he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary."

    Having said this, Xuanyuan Hao sighed again, "Xuanyuan Yi''s child is very cruel. It was his son who made a mistake and let the tiger go back to the mountain, which caused today''s disaster."

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi also sighed, but she sighed: "Since it is a family of ruthless emperors, why should we, the emperors of Daling, attach so much importance to feelings, whether it is out of love or family."

    Xuanyuan Hao is not only a seed of infatuation, but also a person who attaches great importance to family affection. However, his mother''s words obviously contained something, so he asked: "What does the mother mean?"

    Empress Dowager Yunzi even sighed: "I should have told you."

    Seeing that his mother was so solemn, Xuanyuan Hao''s expression became even more stern, "Mother, please speak."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded, but she couldn''t help but sighed again, and then slowly said, "Your grandfather actually left a decree." After speaking, she took out a roll of bright yellow imperial decree from her sleeve and handed it to her. Eldest son.

    This is what she took out of the secret room after she returned to the bedroom.

    Xuanyuan Hao was extremely surprised that his grandfather left a will, but he still took it with respectful hands.

    At this time, the Empress Dowager Yunzi continued to say slowly: "This is what your royal father handed over to me for safekeeping before his death. It has always been your father''s custody. You are right, if your father is alive, he can also take care of it. If you fight with different families, you will not fight with the same family. He should have the same attitude as you and will not touch Prince Ying. As long as Prince Ying does not commit it again in the future. This is why this imperial edict has never been taken out. Your father does not need this. But the queen mother is also old and can''t keep this imperial decree for many years. I will leave this will for you to keep in the future. The meaning of your grandfather''s will is written clearly on it. You can see it when you open it. No matter what Prince Ying has committed, Prince Ying will be spared."

    Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly opened the decree left by his grandfather after hearing this. Sure enough, that was what it meant.

    "When your great-grandfather passed the throne to your grandfather, he didn''t pass it on to your uncle. It must be for this purpose, knowing that even if your grandfather is stupid, he will never kill his own younger brother, that is, your uncle. But your uncle is not necessarily." After speaking, Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed again and closed her eyes.

    Sometimes, she would actually rather not marry into the emperor''s family, which is too tiring whether she is a queen or a queen mother.

 Chapter 1002ï¼š The under seat dragon chair is too attractive

    Chapter 1002 The dragon chair under the seat is too attractive

    Although she often reprimanded her daughter-in-law, Shao Youyue, for not being a queen at all, and she only knew that she relied on her eldest son''s connivance, but in fact, every time she reprimanded, she was somewhat envious.

    She wanted to do that too, but she couldn''t do it, she couldn''t do that either.

    Although Xuanyuan Hao was also very emotional, he was more happy: "Then just show this will to the uncle, the uncle must be extremely ashamed and will never do it again. The uncle is not without it. A person of affection, he is actually very affectionate. Otherwise, why did he not rebel when the grandfather and father were in power before? Instead, he only reacted when he was old and now? Xuanyuanyi''s provocation is really true Does that work? Does the uncle have no brains at all? At that time, the grandfather was stupid and the people were not living well. When the emperor was in power, there were frequent wars, and the big ling was unstable everywhere, but the uncle was the only one. The fief Jingyue area is particularly stable, and he has become the strong backing of the grandfather and the father several times. Obviously, whether it is the grandfather''s reign or the father''s reign, it is the best time for him to rebel, and now he is rebelling. , even if the people in the Jingyue area are all loyal to him, they can''t compare to us, and now he is completely hitting the stone with an egg."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi said: "Although this is the principle, it is not allowed."

    "Why not?" Xuanyuan Hao asked anxiously.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi said sharply: "Because you are not your grandfather, nor your father, even if you have a lot of feelings with him, but you can''t match your grandfather and your father''s deep feelings for him."

    Xuanyuan Hao was a little disappointed when he heard this.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi continued: "An emperor should never underestimate the attractiveness of his sitting on the dragon chair to others. If he really had such deep feelings for your grand-nephew, he would not be provoked to send someone to Xin. Yuanxian, doing this series of things shows that his feelings for your grand-nephew are no match for his longing for the throne."

    Xuanyuan Hao was even more depressed.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi was still saying: "I gave you the will left by your grandfather, not for you to show it to anyone, but for you to keep it. It''s better not to tell anyone about this will for the time being. , especially can''t tell Prince Ying, in case he will rely on this will, thinking that no matter what he does, we can spare his life, and then do something out of the ordinary."

    "Yes." Xuanyuan Hao could only agree. After a long while, he said again: "Empress mother, even if there is no such decree, the son can''t kill the uncle of the emperor."

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed again: "You still look too much like your father. Well, I came back to discuss this matter with you, just because your grandfather and father had a deep relationship with him, I wanted to resolve this matter privately. , don''t pursue him."

    "That''s it," Empress Dowager Yunzi continued, "the six assassins who were captured alive were secretly sent back to him, and told him that we already knew that he did it, but as long as he was willing to turn back, If he doesn''t commit such a thing again, he will let go of the past, as if nothing happened. Next, he can only see his own intentions. If he stops right now, it will be fine for him, as well as for us; We can also be considered to have an explanation for your grandfather and father, and even an explanation for your great grandfather, even if your grandfather still has a legacy, we don¡¯t need to forgive him any more.¡±

    Xuanyuan Hao also sighed again: "Right now, that''s the only way to go." After a pause, "Then the son ordered to go on?"

 Chapter 1003ï¼š Ready to abdicate now?

    Chapter 1003 Ready to abdicate immediately?

    Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded.

    Only then did Xuanyuan Hao call someone to come in, and let this person secretly send the six assassins captured alive to Jing Yue and return them to Prince Ying, and told Prince Ying that as long as he is willing to turn back and do not commit such a thing again, he will be Nothing happened.

    It wasn''t until he saw this person who took the order to leave, Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly asked: "Mother, you can see the queen this time? When will Shu''er come to the imperial capital to reunite with his son?"

    Empress Dowager Yunzi said: "Of course I have seen your queen. She is very good, and her complexion is even better than when she was a girl. That old doctor Shen''s medical skills are very good, you don''t have to worry about her."

    "That''s good." Xuanyuan Hao was naturally even more relieved. "What about Shu''er?"

    Empress Dowager Yunzi explained that Xue Yan was temporarily reluctant to come to Dijing to live, why she was reluctant to come to Dijing for the time being, and that Xue Yan would often come to Dijing to see him.

    "Prince and I have already passed the exam with the imperial censor, and I also asked the Dali Si Qing to take the exam. Except that you can''t do martial arts, you can do everything." Empress Dowager Yunzi said again.

    "That family treats him so well, and it''s no wonder he is like this. That''s right. My son agrees that he should stay in Xinyuan for the time being. If he doesn''t, my son will think he''s ungrateful. Good son, worthy of being the prince of Daling." Xuanyuan Hao was very pleased.

    Immediately, Xuanyuan Hao sighed: "I didn''t expect the son and the queen''s child to be a genius, good, good, God bless, the ancestors bless, my son is really a bit powerless to be an emperor, and I have always been afraid of failing my ancestors'' legacy. I don''t have the face to see my ancestors, it''s alright now."

    Speaking of this, Xuanyuan Hao''s eyes were still full of excitement, and he couldn''t help but say: "Mother, the son wants to start preparing to abdicate immediately and pass the throne to Shu''er."

    Without waiting for the Queen Mother Yunzi to speak, Xuanyuan Hao said excitedly: "The mother is so satisfied with Shu''er, it is obvious that he is the emperor now, and he is better than the son. If this emperor is handed over to Shu''er as soon as possible, Daling will definitely be better, not only the mother can rest assured, but also the son, even if he dies, seeing the ancestors is also a good explanation."

    "Besides," Xuanyuan Hao said again excitedly, "before the marriage with the queen was settled, my son promised the queen that he would value the queen more than anything else, and he would also value the children that the queen gave birth to me more than anything else. , that''s why the queen agreed to marry her son, otherwise she would definitely not agree, if she did not agree, even if Shao Guogong was extremely loyal and refused to resist the decree, he would force her to marry his son, and King Anjun would definitely not force her to marry Giving it to her son will help her go far. Since Shu''er disappeared, the mother can see that King Anjun has said a word to her son again? Isn''t that why?"

    After a pause, Xuanyuan Hao felt a little sad: "This matter is estimated to have become a pimple in the queen''s heart. She has been in Huaishu Village for so long, and she has never written a letter to her son, and her son wrote to her. Letter, she didn''t reply... In fact, it''s because her son is not good, because her son didn''t do what he promised, that''s why she..."

    Speaking of this, his voice became even lower: "If my son is not an emperor, he abdicates, and he does not carry a big feather on his shoulders, and the people are no longer his son''s subjects, then the son can not take her and Shuer, And the child in her stomach is the first priority, the lump in her heart should be slowly unraveled..."

 Chapter 1004ï¼š Changle Hou? Six generations see the emperor without kneeling?

    Chapter 1004 Changle Hou? Six generations see the emperor without kneeling?

    "You are the emperor, you have no choice but to do this." The Queen Mother Yunzi sighed again. "Sometimes, when I think about it, I really can''t blame her for not being a good queen. After all, she never thought about it. After being a queen, she never thought that she would be a queen. She just wanted to marry a man who could put her and her children first. Qin Se was the one who promised her a lifetime of harmony. It was you who promised her, and she believed it. You want to abdicate early, I have no objection, but for the time being it is best not to."

    "The prince has just been recognized," Empress Dowager Yunzi continued, "Not many ministers of civil and military affairs and fiefdoms know that he is the prince, so it is too hasty to pass the throne to him, which is not good for Daling. and the first letter I received, saying that you will pass out on April 15 and die on June 15. I don''t know if this is broken or not. Everything is still unknown. Wait a year and a half, and then choose a suitable time to pass it on to him, it''s not too late."

    "It''s still thoughtful by the mother."

    "Alas." Seeing that her eldest son was really reluctant to take the throne, Empress Dowager Yunzi suddenly sighed again, looking very emotional again.

    If this was another emperor, why would he have to sit on the throne himself until he took his last breath.

    Xuanyuan Hao was very happy, he felt that he would only have to support him for another year and a half, and after a year and a half, he and Shao Youyue would be able to be ordinary husband and wife. And he really likes Shao Youyue and wants to spoil Shao Youyue, even if Shao Youyue still doesn''t want to ignore him at first, but he feels that sooner or later he will be able to be sweet with Shao Youyue.

    Husband and wife Qin and Se have a harmonious life, isn''t that what he wants?

    After thinking for a while, Xuanyuan Hao spoke again: "The mother, the son wants to make Shu''er''s adoptive father Xue Dafu the Marquis of Changle, and when Shu''er succeeds the throne, then Shu''er will make him the Duke of the State, okay?"

    "His family not only raised the prince, but also raised the prince so well. He has made great contributions to Daling, so it should be so." Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded, without any opinion. "But there is one thing."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Originally, I didn''t care much, but Jiang Yue''s baby girl didn''t kneel before me, so I knew it. You can give Xue Dafu''s family the right to not kneel when they see the emperor for six generations, including Jiang Yue''s baby girl, even though They didn''t change their surname Xue, but Jiang." Empress Dowager Yunzi said.

    You don¡¯t need to kneel when you see the emperor, so naturally you don¡¯t need to kneel when you see others.

    It''s not a big deal, I saw Xuanyuan Hao immediately smiled and said: "It''s all a family, it''s no harm to give this, mother and queen rest assured, the son will order together in the early morning tomorrow."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded and said with a smile: "Since the prince wants to conceal his identity and still stay in Huaishu Village, the intention is to go down first, and not go down to Huaishu Village to Xue Dafu''s family."

    "My son knows what he knows." Xuanyuan Hao said with a smile.

    "It''s good to have a few." Empress Dowager Yunzi nodded again. Immediately, she talked about the issue of relief silver food in Xinyuan County.

    Xuanyuan Hao was also instantly furious: "It''s unreasonable! Those people should be killed! Even if Xinyuan doesn''t starve to death, there must be other places! Mother, don''t worry, the son will order the court early tomorrow, ordering people to be imperial envoys in Daling. Thoroughly check whether the relief silver and grain allocated by the national treasury have been distributed to the people who need the silver and grain to survive! No matter how many worms with big feathers, my son will dig them out and let their heads fall to the ground!"

 Chapter 1005ï¼š Ye Ziming

    Chapter 1005 Ye Ziming

    "Of course a thorough investigation is required, but who are you planning to appoint as an imperial envoy?" Empress Dowager Yunzi looked at him and asked.

    Xuanyuan Hao: "My son wants to appoint Ye Ziming, who was second in last year''s list, to be the imperial envoy to investigate this matter thoroughly. This matter is very important. Although he only holds a small position in Dali Siqing, the Dali Siqing has praised him several times in front of his son. , said that his youth is better than the blue, and he is extremely upright, and his bones would rather be broken than bent. The son understands the meaning of the Dali Siqing. Besides, the Dali Siqing is indeed a little old and will retire sooner or later. The son also intends to train him to end up in Dali Temple. When Qing withdraws, let him be on top. Besides, he is also from Shengming Academy, is Shu''er''s classmate and friend, and has a very good relationship with Shu''er. If he takes over Dali Temple in the future, it will also be a great help to Shu''er. , let him investigate this matter thoroughly now, and experience more experience, the better."

    "Very good." Empress Dowager Yunzi looked relieved. She is actually quite satisfied with her eldest son sometimes, not someone who has no ability at all.

    "Empress Mother..." Xuanyuan Hao didn''t know why, but he suddenly stopped talking.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi is a straightforward person. She can''t stand this kind of bewilderment.

    "My son wants to dismiss the harem."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi was stunned for a moment, then sighed: "You are planning to abdicate, so let''s disband. After the provincial prince takes the throne, he will have to clean up this mess for you. But you must settle them well and find a good one for them all. People, you haven''t touched them, it''s just a part of the bureau you set up to get rid of the entire Ji family faction, let them enter the palace to stabilize Ji Yi for you, and make some troubles to attract Ji Yi''s attention, thus Let your queen suffer less from Ji Yi''s toss. They act according to your plan, and their family also acts according to your plan. They are so loyal, and their family has merit. Those who deserve to be rewarded should also be rewarded, and don''t let the heroes feel cold. If you let them stay in the palace again, you still don''t touch them, and you hurt them. You might as well dismiss them. Fortunately, you told them to guard against the imperial doctor in advance, although Ji Yi thought they drank Juzi soup, But in fact, they didn''t drink it, and they all secretly changed the soup, it''s just that you haven''t touched them, so naturally none of them have had any movement in their stomachs, otherwise, you are really guilty."

    Xuanyuan Hao didn''t expect his mother to agree so happily. He didn''t object at all, he was naturally extremely happy, and hurriedly said: "Mother, don''t worry, my son will find a good family for both of them, and he will also reward their respective families."

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi looked at her son with deep eyes, and after a moment, she still sighed: "What your father did not do, you have done it."

    When the late emperor was on the throne, he also wanted to disband the harem for her, but he didn''t do it until he died.

    At that time, he had to rely on the concubine''s house to stabilize the court situation.

    Xuanyuan Hao smiled and said, "My son is not very capable, but my son may have that blessing."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi also smiled: "You are more fortunate than your royal father, you can abdicate early."

    "Actually, there is one more thing," Xuanyuan Hao was a little hesitant to speak, "Son, son, I want to go to Xinyuan to see the queen and Shu''er."

    "I think you mainly want to see your queen!" Her grandson said, and will often come to see him in Dijing.

    Xuanyuan Hao was a little embarrassed: "I can''t hide anything from my mother."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi still thinks that her eldest son is too fond of Shao Youyue, but her eldest son will abdicate sooner or later. No matter what Da Ling is, she cannot let the relationship between her eldest son and eldest daughter-in-law continue like this, and this is not related See, apart from two places, how did the relationship improve? It must be for the two of them to meet.

 Chapter 1006ï¼š Edict Changlehou Mansion

    Chapter 1006 Edict to build Changlehou Mansion

    Thinking like this, she nodded: "Go, you will go in the morning tomorrow, go in secret, stay a few more days, don''t rush back, I will show you in Dijing, and I will follow The civil and military officials said that you are recuperating because you are ill, and you will not go to court for the time being."

    "Thank you, Queen Mother!" Xuanyuan Hao immediately thanked him with joy on his face.

    "But pay attention to safety, don''t forget about April 15th." Empress Dowager Yunzi was a little worried and couldn''t help but warned.

    Without waiting for Xuanyuan Hao to speak, she said again: "I''d better send Yun Yiwei to **** you there. When you come back, I will **** you all the way back in secret."

    "Alright." Xuanyuan Hao didn''t want to have anything to do with himself, and then thanked him again: "Thank you mother."

    *

    In the early morning of the next day, both the imperial censor and the Dali Temple were listed. The first copy and the last memorial have been checked, and there is no doubt that Xue Yan is the prince.

    Hundreds of officials were in an uproar.

    also on the main hall, proving that the blood test is not reliable, and the officials are even more uproar.

    The minister of households, Pei Dongyu, had already received Mr. Zhang''s letter and knew about it for a long time. He was not surprised, but he was greatly relieved.

    Then, Xuanyuan Hao decreed that Xue Dafu was named Marquis of Changle, and the mansion of Marquis of Changle was ordered. The six generations of the Xue family, including Jiang Yue, had the right not to kneel when they saw the emperor.

    He also ordered Ye Ziming to be the imperial envoy, and thoroughly investigated the relief of silver and grain in Daling. The officials who were clean and honest were applauded, and the corrupt officials and corrupt officials were naturally in danger.

    Xuanyuan Hao decreed again to dismiss the harem.

    Only then did the civil and military officials know that the concubines still in the harem were all part of Xuanyuan Hao''s design to uproot the Ji family. It is better to say that those concubines are concubines than soldiers.

    Therefore, Xuanyuan Hao named those concubines as county lords, and asked Huanggu, the eldest princess, to be the matchmaker for each of these county lords. The ministers who have meritorious deeds are cold, and the officials naturally call the emperor Shengming directly.

    At the end of the early morning, Xuanyuan Hao called the prime minister and the doctor of the censor to the imperial study, saying that he was going to Huaishu Village, and asked the prime minister and the doctor of the censor to help the queen mother to cover up that he was not in the imperial capital. Loyal, naturally, he knelt down to take orders in a hurry and agreed.

    Immediately, Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly changed his clothes and set off, secretly going to Xinyuan County.

    *

    Pei Dongyu didn''t know that their emperor secretly went to Xinyuan County. He just went to court and chatted a few words with Ye Ziming, who was also his classmate and friend. It could be regarded as a gift for him as a classmate and friend.

    After all, his friend is now an imperial envoy, and he has to leave Beijing to thoroughly investigate the matter of the relief money.

    This is the emperor''s order, and it is also a major event. There is no delay. As soon as his friend leaves the palace, he will leave the capital with him, so he can only have a quick chat with his friend and then parted.

    After the parting, he went to the household department.

    He is now a servant of the household department, working in the household department.

    He didn''t go home until evening, when it was getting dark.

    But when he got home, he was surrounded by his parents.

    "Dongyu, is it true? Shengqing is really His Royal Highness?" Master Pei and Madam Pei were very excited and asked with bright eyes.

    The matter above the main hall in the morning, the emperor ordered again, and the imperial capital spread all over, saying that Xue Yan was the crown prince, and their future in-law Xue Dafu was also named Marquis of Changle. They were so happy that they were a little afraid. Believe it, otherwise, it is impossible for them to hurriedly ask to confirm the matter when they see their son.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1007ï¼š Double happiness, good omen?

    Chapter 1007 Double happiness, good omen?

    "It''s true." Pei Dongyu smiled.

    "Great, great." Master Pei and Madam Pei couldn''t hide their excitement and joy. "Fufu''s marriage is really set!"

    Before , their future son-in-law, Xue Sanhu, became a commander so quickly. They were happy, but not so happy.

    After all, their son was promoted faster, and he was the minister of the household.

    But it''s different now!

    Their future son-in-law is the third brother of His Royal Highness! His Royal Highness still recognizes the Xue family as family members! The emperor''s meaning is obviously that he recognizes the Xue family as a family, and also seals their future son-in-law''s father as the Marquis of Changle, built the Marquis of Changle in the imperial capital, and has the right not to kneel for six generations. What a glory!

    They have been congratulated by many people today, including princes and nobles, who are extremely honorable.

    is also the first time that he has such a face.

    Pei Dongyu saw that his parents were talking about his sister''s marriage again, and he was very helpless: "Father, mother, why are you doing this again."

    Only then did Master Pei and Mrs. Pei realize that they were too happy and leaked the bottom line. Mrs. Pei was afraid of saying too many mistakes, so she didn''t dare to speak. Knowing that your mother and I don''t care about money, or how well we live, we just want to have face. When people flatter us, we will be happy and feel honored, but you also think about it, did your mother and I have bad intentions? Did you do something bad?"

    "Yes, yes." Mrs. Pei agreed. She and her master just want face. Even if they eat chaffy vegetables, as long as they have face, they are happy.

    Pei Dongyu didn''t know about this, so he could only just ask, "Where''s Fufu?"

    Mrs. Pei said with a smile: "I said a few words, I''m sorry, I went to hide in the room."

    Pei Dongyu also smiled: "Mother, what did you say?"

    Mrs. Pei: "It doesn''t matter if her husband''s family is famous or not, but isn''t Sanhu already a thousand commander? There must be a fake. I told your father that she should be able to leave the cabinet this year and be married back to her. He blushed and ran away."

    "Fufu is a girl''s family, and she has a thin skin. Mom, you and Daddy shouldn''t make fun of her about this in the future." Pei Dongyu said with a smile.

    Mrs. Pei still smiled: "Isn''t this what your father and I were interested in at the time? Besides, your father and I didn''t make fun of her in front of outsiders, and your father and I would not do such a rude thing, it''s also her. It was our daughter, and there was no one else around, so I just said those two words."

    Master Pei laughed and sighed: "It''s okay to get married, but it''s also a concern for us. But Dongyu, my mother and I still want you to marry Mr. Zhang''s daughter into the house first, why don''t you? It''s the eldest brother, the first to get married. Your sister is about to get married. Mr. Zhang shouldn''t be reluctant, right? Your cousin is two years younger than you, and the children will run around everywhere. Your mother and I still want to hug grandson''s."

    Pei Dongyu said with a smile, "Sir last letter mentioned this matter, and it has been granted."

    "This is great!" Master Pei and Madam Pei were extremely happy. "My son is finally getting married! I just don''t know when you plan to marry someone?"

    Pei Dongyu said with a smile: "I want to see when the Three Tigers will marry Fufu and then decide. It''s better to have a double happiness. Fufu gets married and I marry."

    "Better! Better!" Master Pei and Madam Pei were extremely happy. I think it is definitely a good sign if we can really have a double happiness!

 Chapter 1008ï¼š Dont be so polite to him

    Chapter 1008 Don''t be so polite with him

    On this side, Mr. Pei and Mrs. Pei were very happy. On the other side, the Duke''s Mansion, Shao Boqi wrote a letter to his second and third brothers each after the morning court, telling him that the second and third brothers Dijing had happened this morning. He had already sent someone to deliver the letter on a fast horse, and at this moment, Shao Boqi was having dinner.

    The two letters written by Shao Boqi, because the Zhennan military camp was closer to the imperial capital than Xinyuan County, so naturally his third brother Shao Shuting received the letters first.

    The day Shao Shuting received the letter was noon on February 28th.

    He was having lunch with his father in his tent.

    Not only his father Shao Guogong was there, but Xue Sanhu was also eating together.

    Shao Shuting is actually a bit bad, his father really loves Xue Sanhu more than his son, and he eats with Xue Sanhu almost every day. And as soon as he saw Xue Sanhu''s tall and majestic appearance, his father was happy and extremely satisfied, but he still disliked him anyway.

    Seeing that his father was full of love and gave Xue Sanhu a big piece of meat, his father would put all the meat into Xue Sanhu''s bowl, Shao Shuting was sour, so... numb.

    "Xue Heng, did your family arrange a marriage for you?" Shao Guogong suddenly asked Xue Sanhu with a smile on his face, with a kind expression on his face.

    Shao Shuting continued to eat silently, and felt that his father''s smile was a little malicious.

    "Well." Xue Sanhu nodded, still expressionless, and his voice was still dull.

    "Is it Pei Shilang''s younger sister?" Shao Guogong smiled brighter.

    "Well." Xue Sanhu is still a word, and his words are pitiful.

    "Then when are you going to marry someone''s sister?" Shao Guogong was obviously excited, but his eyes were almost fixed on Xue Sanhu. Before Xue Sanhu could answer, he hurriedly asked, "You never take vacations every time. Are you taking vacations and going back to marry?"

    "Well, by the beginning of June, you will be able to accumulate ten days of leave." Xue Sanhu said.

    That is, in early June, he should be able to go back and marry.

    "Great!" Shao Guogong slapped his thigh and almost stood up excitedly. Immediately, I felt that I was a little excited, and laughed busyly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, let''s all eat." Immediately, he just stared at Xue Sanhu with a smile, amiable: "There is no war at the moment, you should be able to go back and marry smoothly in early June, yes. Don''t you want to tell the family? You should also tell the girl''s family."

    "Well," Xue Sanhu''s voice was still indifferent, "I have already written a letter, and I am going to ask the generals for help again, one to send me home, the other to send me to my future husband-in-law''s house in Dijing, and give it to my future husband-in-law. "

    Shao Shuting smiled and said, "You can give it to Shiye, and he will arrange for someone to give it to you."

    "Thank you, General!" Xue Sanhu immediately put down his chopsticks and clasped his fists.

    "You don''t have to be so polite with him." Shao Guogong hurriedly pressed his fist with a smile on his face.

    Xue Sanhu is his nephew''s third brother. Although Xue Sanhu didn''t know everything, Shao Shuting didn''t want Xue Sanhu to be so polite to him, so he echoed his father''s words and said with a smile: "Yes, this is private, you don''t need to be so polite with me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Ye announced loudly at the entrance of the tent: "General, the eldest son has received a letter from the imperial capital."

    "Bring it in." Shao Shuting said.

    As soon as Shi Ye came in, he gave his hands to Shao Shuting.

    Shao Shuting put down his chopsticks, took the letter, and immediately opened it.

    When he saw the content of the letter, he was naturally overjoyed. Since he hadn''t asked his nephew what he meant, he couldn''t tell Xue Sanhu who was sitting across from him now, so he just gave his father a wink.

 Chapter 1009ï¼š Give him ten or eight?

    Chapter 1009 Give him ten or eight?

    Shao Guogong understood and did not rush to ask the contents of the letter. It was not until Xue Sanhu left when the meal was finished that Shao Shuting showed the letter to Shao Guogong.

    Shao Guogong is naturally also overjoyed.

    After the rejoicing, Shao Guogong still said: "Xue Wuhu is so easy to hide, that is very simple, and I don''t know how he lived so big, but Xue Heng can''t hide it, now he is a commander of thousands, and he doesn''t need to be in the military camp all day. If it is blocked, I will also take people out to inspect. These things must have been spread all over the imperial capital. Sooner or later, it will come to the south. Sooner or later, Xue Heng will hear the wind. You can send a letter to the prince and ask the prince. I mean, see how."

    "Okay, I''m going to write a letter to His Royal Highness." After speaking, Shao Shuting was about to leave, but then, he remembered something, and turned back in a hurry: "By the way, Dad, what did you mean just now? Why are you suddenly so concerned about the Three Tigers getting married?"

    "Where will his child come from if he doesn''t get married?" Shao Guogong called him direct. "He is so tall and mighty, and the child must be tall and mighty. It''s better that his daughter-in-law can give him ten or eight, each tall and mighty. I don''t count on you anymore. I can''t count on him yet?"

    Shao Shuting wanted to give his father a roll of eyes: "Dad, did you forget, you are also tall and mighty, but your child, except for the eldest brother''s body, you agree with a little, and the second brother and I do not agree, every day. It''s like something to dislike, there are still ten or eight, what if these are all girls?"

    "As long as he is tall and mighty, it doesn''t matter whether he is a girl or a boy." What Shao Guogong said was a matter of course.

    Shao Shuting thought about the scene where Xue Sanhu had eight or ten tall, mighty, and very burly daughters, and immediately shuddered.

    is too scary.

    His father''s aesthetic can stand it.

    He stopped discussing this with his father, and felt that he couldn¡¯t make sense with him. Shao Shuting hurriedly returned to his coach¡¯s tent and wrote to his nephew, Xue Yan.

    Write a good letter, and it happened that Xue Sanhu also sent the letter to Shiye, and asked Shiye to send it out together.

    Seeing that Shi Ye was going to send someone to deliver the letter, Shao Shuting thought for a while, but stopped Shi Ye: "Just wait, you call Xue Wuhu first, and ask him to write a letter to the family."

    Anyway, we have to send a letter to Huaishu Village, by the way.

    Shi Ye smiled and said: "He is carrying the flag again, not only him, but everyone is excited, everyone is laughing, and no one can outrun him, even if those people don''t carry the flag, he is the only one Carrying the flag by himself is also the fastest he runs, he is standing on the high platform, carrying the flag, and he is not majestic."

    Shao Shuting had a headache.

    Since Xue Wuhu was arranged to carry the flag, Xue Wuhu did not disappoint him, and even made a blockbuster. He had never seen anyone running so fast on that flag.

    Naturally, I have never seen the flag fly so fast in the wind.

    This was originally a good thing, but I couldn''t stand Xue Wuhu''s show-off personality, and he liked to run around every day when he had nothing to do, 200,000 troops in the south, so many camps, and now there is no one who doesn''t know a man named Xue Wuhu. flag.

    Well, that''s fine.

    The bigger problem is that Xue Wuhu is still full of energy. He doesn''t seem to know what fatigue is at all. Others train all morning and they are exhausted to death. He still has the energy to play games. I''m happy, and there will be a game in the evening. Now it has become a pistachio for everyone in the barracks. When everyone has nothing to do, they compare with him and make trouble with him.

    If is not comparable, they all come to watch the fun.

 Chapter 1010ï¼š That also calls people

    Chapter 1010 That also calls people

    even appeared many times. Except for the soldiers on duty and patrolling in each battalion, other soldiers came to see the grand occasion of Xue Wuhu¡¯s trouble.

    Even if he wanted to squeeze in to see it, he couldn''t squeeze in.

    There are really too many people.

    Every time he saw this situation, he couldn''t help but suspect that this was not a military camp at all, but Xue Wuhu''s personal show and playground.

    However, because of Xue Wuhu, the Zhennan Army is a lot more happy every day, and it doesn''t feel boring at all.

    "...then call people too." Shao Shuting was weak. It''s not serious time to play, it''s leisure time. When it''s time to train, they also train, and they can endure hardships. They don''t slack off at all. In short, they don''t delay anything. The generals, almost all agreed with Xue Wuhu for making such a fuss, and felt that they were happy to watch.

    Sometimes they can show their skills and come on stage to make trouble with everyone.

    Originally, there was still a little competition between the battalions, but after Xue Wuhu did this, it became more and more like a big family, and they were more united than ever.

    I don''t know where Xue Wuhu got this magic power...

    "Yes!" Shi Ye just went.

    Shiye came to the school grounds, walked through the crowd, and found Xue Wuhu, a young man, when Xue Wuhu was standing on a big drum, he was waving the big flag in a grand manner.

    The atmosphere was brought up by Xue Wuhu.

    Very noisy.

    Shiye almost shouted, so that Xue Wuhu could hear that the general was looking for him.

    "Oh, good!" Xue Wuhu was too busy to wave the flag, and carrying the flag, he came to the coach camp with Shi Ye.

    "General, are you looking for me?" Xue Wuhu laughed happily.

    "Why did you carry the flag too?" Shao Shuting now has a headache when he sees Xue Wuhu carrying the flag. Fortunately, his coach''s tent is big enough, otherwise the flag would not have been carried in.

    Xue Wuhu said cheerfully: "The centurion said that the people are here and the flag is here."

    "Okay." Shao Shuting didn''t bother about the banner anymore, but pointed to a few cases on the side, "Your third brother has written a letter and wants to send it home, so hurry up and write one."

    "Hey!" Xue Wuhu was naturally happy to be able to write a letter to go home again. As usual, he came to the desk with the banner and sat down. Then, holding the banner in his arms, he began to take it down from the pen stand. A pen, smeared with ink, stroke by stroke, wrote a letter a little clumsily.

    Although I don¡¯t want to use my brain to read and write, but I have been in the army for so long, and I have been taught by the people in the barracks to know a lot of characters, and I can also write, but the characters are still not very good-looking.

    is also because he is not very diligent in practicing calligraphy.

    So the movement of holding the pen is a bit clumsy.

    The requirement of the barracks is that you should be literate, but you are not required to write beautifully. He is already very satisfied with himself.

    Xue Wuhu happily wrote the letter to his family, and at the end of the letter he drew a little man carrying the flag. The little man stepped on a big drum with one foot, and Xue Wuhu thought he was majestic.

    When Shao Shuting saw it, he sweated.

    Xue Wuhu drew two little figures holding hands next to the little figure carrying the flag, and while he was drawing, he recited: "This is my Xiaoyan, this is my Yuebao, my Xiaoyan is holding my Yuebao, we Jia Xiaoyan and Yuebao are both so smart, they will definitely understand when they see this letter."

    "Wait," Xue Wuhu drew another villain on his own, "and Xiao Xue Shi, you can''t forget him, I, the fifth uncle, haven''t seen him yet."

    When the ink on the paper was dry, Xue Wuhu hurriedly put the letter in the envelope and sealed it before giving it to Shao Shuting.

 Chapter 1011ï¼š Still waiting for him to go back to town

    Chapter 1011 Still waiting for him to go back to town

    Then, Shao Shuting sent the letter to Shi Ye.

    "That general, I''m leaving!" Seeing that everything was fine, Xue Wuhu carried the banner and was ready to leave. There were so many people on the school grounds waiting for him to go back to the town.

    "Wait." Shao Shuting stopped him, "Are you going to have a game tonight?"

    "Yes!" Xue Wuhu was extremely honest. "The centurion has informed the battalions that if you are free, you can come to the school grounds to play and relax. By the way, there is a new competition event tonight, riding a horse and carrying the flag through 18 circles of fire."

    "Leave me a front seat that night?" When asked this, Shao Shuting tried his best to maintain his majesty as a general. How many games have been played, and he has never been in the best viewing area once.

    "Okay." Xue Wuhu agreed without even thinking about it, but then he got into trouble again, scratching his head and said, "But General, the centurion said that from today onwards, you have to pay for the front position, tell me The brothers who played the drums for fun, and the brothers who danced the flag with me every day would be exhausted. Why should I give them some money to drink and drink? I also heard the centurion say that the front position tonight It seems that a lot of people have already paid, so there are only one or two spots left."

    Shao Shuting: "..." He was a dignified general, looking at something in the barracks, and he had to pay...

    Ten Ye was afraid that he would not be able to grab a good position at night, so he hurriedly took out money from his wallet, "How much?" He still saved a lot of savings over the years.

    Besides, there are only one or two good spots left.

    "Not much, just two pennies." Xue Wuhu said. "It''s just to buy some wine for the brothers who are tired of me, not to make money." If it was to make money, when the centurion told him, he would definitely not agree.

    "Okay." Shi Ye wanted to give Xue Wuhu two pennies, but before the two pennies were handed over to Xue Wuhu, he saw that his general was looking at him deeply, and he immediately shivered and put the money back again. Back in the purse.

    "Big Brother Shiye, are you...?" Xue Wuhu carried the flag with one hand and scratched his head with the other. He didn''t quite understand Shiye''s operation of taking out the money and putting it back.

    Ten Ye said there was suffering, but he just looked at his family''s general, Shao Shuting, sadly.

    This is all he has for entertainment, and his general will also deprive him of...

    Shao Shuting didn''t see his eyes, he just took out two coins and gave it to the boy Xue Wuhu, and said with a warm smile: "This is mine, remember to leave a good place for me at night."

    "Okay!" Xue Wuhu took the money and left again.

    This time, Shao Shuting didn''t stop him any more, he just saw Xue Wuhu carrying the banner and running away completely out of his sight after a while, he still couldn''t hold back and sighed.

    Ugh¡­¡­

    Thinking of his dignified general, actually...

    Looking at Shi Ye and looking at him resentfully, he was silent for a while, but he still took out a one hundred tael bank note and gave it to Shi Ye: "Okay, this is enough for you to watch many games in the future."

    "Thank you, General!" Shi Ye was immediately overjoyed.

    Then Shi Ye was busy sending someone to deliver the letter.

    *

    That night, in Huaishu Village, Shao Zhongxi received a letter from his eldest brother from Dijing. After he read it, because it was late at night and it was just news and not urgent, Shao Zhongxi did not rush to tell Jiang Yuehe. Xue Yan, but planned to wait until the next morning to tell Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    The next day, at Mao Shi, when Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came to the old house again to practice martial arts, Shao Zhongxi showed the letter from his eldest brother to both of them.

 Chapter 1012ï¼š I dont feel it at all, it must be fake

    Chapter 1012 I don''t feel it at all, it must be fake

    Xue Yan only then learned that his father had been named the Marquis of Changle, and Dijing was also starting to build the Marquis of Changle.

    At the same time, he also learned that his father, the emperor, gave the six generations of the Xue family the right not to kneel before seeing the emperor.

    Naturally, he also knew that his classmate and friend Ye Ziming is now an imperial envoy, and he has thoroughly investigated the matter of relief silver and relief food in various places in Daling.

    All these are known, and of course I also know about the emperor''s dismissal of the harem.

    After reading the letter, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything, just looked at each other.

    It wasn''t until Xue Yan stalked the old house for an hour and went back to eat breakfast that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the huts behind their house.

    Xue Yan personally dismissed the emperor from the harem, but the concubine actually just told his mother, Empress Shao Youyue, that the Ji family had been wiped out.

    Shao Youyue listened and said that it must be a lie if he didn''t feel a little bit, but he didn''t know what to say. Anyway, his mood was a little complicated, so he didn''t say anything.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came to the front yard from the back and wanted to go to the old house to continue practicing martial arts, people from Quanping Inn came on horseback and sent three letters.

    One letter was written by Shao Shuting to Xue Yan, one was a letter from Xue Sanhu to his family, and the other was a letter from Xue Wuhu.

    Because the family was at home now, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue did not rush to read the letter written by Shao Shuting, but took the letter from Shao Shuting into their arms, and then took their third and fifth brothers to write. When I returned home, I hurriedly went to the main room to show it to Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others.

    Because Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu are also literate, the characters in the family letter are still quite simple. Now Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t need to help them read it. Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu can understand it and read it to Liu Guixia and the others.

    Knowing that Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu are doing fine in the barracks, Liu Guixia and the others are naturally at ease and happy.

    They also heard that Xue Sanhu was accumulating vacations and expected to have ten days of vacation in early June to come back to marry Pei Fufu. Liu Guixia and the others were naturally happier, and they all said, "It''s almost March, and June is not too long, so it''s time to get ready. Now, get ready."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Father, mother, the three tigers also said in the letter, he will also send a letter to his future husband-in-law''s family to say this, you just wait for the new daughter-in-law to come in in June."

    "Okay. Okay." Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu couldn''t agree more. Isn''t the marriage of children a top priority for parents?

    Immediately, Liu Guixia looked at the bottom of the family letter written by her fifth son Xue Wuhu in puzzlement, "What kind of ghostly talisman is this, why can''t I understand it?"

    "Haha, it''s fortunate that Wuhu is not at home, otherwise he would be very sad." Xue Erhu laughed. "This is not a ghost painting, this seems to be a villain."

    Liu Guixia also smiled: "I don''t understand, unlike Xiaoyan, what does he look like, what does he look like? It''s hard for you to recognize him as a villain, but what does he do when he draws villains."

    "Then I don''t know." Xue Erhu laughed. "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, do you understand?" He lowered the letter and showed it to his two precious children.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue and asked Jiang Yue to speak.

    Jiang Yue pointed at the little finger and said calmly: "This little man who is carrying the big flag and stepping on the drum should be the fifth brother himself. These two should be brother Yan and me. This is a small stone."

    "That''s right, that''s it, that''s it." Liu Guixia''s happy eyes were a little wet again, and she gently touched what her fifth son drew on the letter.

    Her fifth son is also very promising. Look at how majestic this villain is carrying the big flag. From this painting, she seems to be able to see how happy and energetic her fifth son is in the military camp.

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of "Never Falling Fireworks", "Daqing", "Bingxueyue", "Supreme", "Beautiful Boys", "Happy"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1013ï¼š Time to go to the military camp

    Chapter 1013 It''s time to go to the military camp

    As long as her fifth son was happy in the military camp.

    She was somewhat worried before.

    After all, her fifth son is the most arrogant. She is afraid that he will not be a good soldier. Even if he is a good soldier, he will be very good in the barracks, and he will not be happy.

    Now that she sees this painting, she is completely relieved, her fifth son is happy in the military camp.

    "Okay, I''ve finished reading the letter, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you should go and practice martial arts with Master Gu, it''s time." Xue Erhu folded the letter and put it back in the envelope, while reminding with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, but don''t make Master Gu wait too long." Liu Guixia and the others were also busy urging.

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obediently went out again and went to the old house.

    went to the old house, not in a hurry to practice martial arts, but took out the letter Shao Shuting wrote to Xue Yan and read it.

    Jiang Yue stood next to him, and after reading the letter, he said, "It''s time to go to the military camp."

    Xue Yan understood what she meant and nodded: "I shouldn''t let the third brother and the fifth brother hear about me from others, I should have told them myself, but when we turned back, we told our family that we would go to the military camp to see the third brother. And fifth brother, we haven''t seen them for a long time, we miss them. It''s not far away, even if we go back and forth, we can come back in a day or two at most."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. "Then let''s go tomorrow, go early, good morning."

    Xue Yan felt the same way, and nodded naturally, agreeing.

    After practicing martial arts in the morning, it¡¯s time to go back for lunch. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also plan to tell their family that they will go to the military camp tomorrow to see the third and fifth brothers.

    But before they got home, they heard a cricket cry, and they immediately followed the sound and saw Aunt Chunmei hiding behind the house of the dark guard Zou Ba.

    Zou Ba, like Zou Shi Shi, followed Zou Yi to stare at Prince Ying.

    Last time, when Zou Shishi came back, he didn''t stay in Xinyuan County for two days, so he went to the Jingyue area again, reunited with Zou Yi, and continued to stare at Prince Ying again.

    It is estimated that Zou Shishi was sent back to report the letter last time. This time, Zou Yi did not let Zou Shi Shi come back, but asked Zou Ba to come back.

    It was also because they had told them not to let the villagers see them, so Zou Ba secretly hid like this.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked around and saw that no one saw them, so they passed the path and went to the back of Aunt Chunmei''s house.

    In order to avoid having ears on the partition wall, after arriving at Aunt Chunmei''s house, he also walked to the back of the deep grass and trees.

    Only then did Zou Ba hurriedly salute, and replied in a very low voice: "Nine days ago, Prince Ying sent two more people out of Jingyue to the south, and they went straight to Xinyuan County all the way, but they went all the way before inquiring. The traces of that group of people. Originally, the subordinates were the same as the Fourteen. They could only follow them all the way, and did not dare to overtake them. But halfway, the two found their subordinates, and the two vowed not to be killed. If they were caught alive, their subordinates couldn¡¯t, they could only kill those two people. There was nothing on them to prove their identities.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it, and both felt that this must be because the previous group of people did not return, and there was no news back, so Prince Ying sent two more people out to investigate and see what happened to the group of people.

    And the two people sent out were obviously not the ones with a lot of skill, otherwise, even if Zou Ba was skilled, one person might not be able to kill these two people.

    "There is one more thing," Zou Ba continued to whisper, "When my subordinates quickly traveled to Xinyuan County, they seem to have seen the emperor."

 Chapter 1014ï¼š Who is our fourth sister-in-law?

    Chapter 1014 Who is our fourth sister-in-law?

    Emperor?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other immediately.

    The emperor came.

    "The emperor had been to the Duke''s Mansion before, and his subordinates were fortunate enough to look at them from a distance, but they were afraid that they were wrong, so they wanted to take a closer look. Unexpectedly, Yun Yiwei suddenly appeared and captured the subordinates from all sides. , the subordinate knew that he was the emperor, so he told Yun Yiwei his identity, Yun Yiwei then released the subordinate and brought the subordinate to see the emperor. Don''t tell the Empress, he wants to surprise the Empress."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other again, before Jiang Yue asked, "Have you told the emperor that you are staring at Prince Ying?"

    Zou Ba shook his head: "The subordinate only stated his identity, and the other words were not mentioned, and the emperor did not ask."

    Jiang Yue nodded.

    Xue Yan said: "I know, you need to find a place to rest for two days, and then go to Jingyue."

    "Yes!" Zou Ba immediately clasped his fists and took orders. And then went.

    Seeing that Zou Ba was gone, Xue Yan thought for a while, then suppressed her voice and said to Jiang Yue, "My father is here, we won''t be able to go to the military camp tomorrow, so let''s see how long my father has stayed. If we go, if we only stay for a few days, we will wait for my father to leave before going to the barracks; if we have to stay for a long time, we will go to the barracks in two days, and it¡¯s the same when we come back as soon as possible.¡±

    It is also today that I will not tell my family about their going to the military camp.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    However, when she thought that her third brother was going to marry the third sister-in-law Pei Fufu in early June, she couldn''t help but think who her fourth sister-in-law would be.

    She already knew that the fifth brother died in the hands of the blind bear in the last life, and there must be no fifth sister-in-law in that previous life, so she even asked Xue Yan who the fifth sister-in-law was, but Xue Yan didn''t know.

    But who was the fourth sister-in-law in the previous life, Xue Yan definitely knew.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue asked, "The third sister-in-law is Pei Fufu, then what about our fourth sister-in-law, who is it?"

    Xue Yan shook his head.

    Jiang Yue: "Why, the fourth brother didn''t get married in the last life?" But he had clearly told her before that the fourth sister-in-law also threw herself into the river and died.

    "No." Xue Yan shook her head again, then sighed, and said, "I actually don''t know who she is, but I only know that her pseudonym is Lin Yu''er, and it was the fourth brother who saved her who was seriously injured unintentionally. The injury was raised in our family for a long time, and the two fell in love with each other. Only then did the fourth brother tell the family that he would marry her. My parents have always been looking forward to the fourth brother getting married, but the fourth brother did not get married. It is rare that the fourth brother is willing to marry. I agreed. But later, the family was attacked by many people in black clothes. My fourth brother and I were not at home, and the second and third brothers were long gone. It was only by the strength of the fourth sister-in-law to keep the family safe. Knowing that the fourth sister-in-law is very skilled, much higher than I expected, but the parents asked about the fourth sister-in-law''s home, the fourth sister-in-law just shook her head and refused to say anything. He knew it all well, he said that the fourth sister-in-law was not a bad person, and the fourth brother never asked me for anything, just one thing, no matter how I promised the fourth brother, I didn''t check or ask anything. "

    Jiang Yue nodded, it was clear.

    Therefore, in the last life, only the fourth brother knew who the fourth sister-in-law was.

    And the fourth sister-in-law''s identity is obviously not simple, and she was still unable to say her identity at that time. Otherwise, she would not say anything about her family, and even the fourth brother asked Xue Yan to prevent Xue Yan from questioning and investigating.

 Chapter 1015ï¼š daughter-in-law is the same

    Chapter 1015 Daughter-in-law are the same

    "Later," Xue Yan continued, "the rebels took my father, my mother, sister-in-law, sister-in-law three, sister-in-law four, sister-in-law three, sister-in-law four, and threatened me to betray the emperor when my fourth brother and I were not in the imperial capital. Miscarriage, her body is too weak, even if she is highly skilled, she is unable to resist, but she was the first one who resolutely threw herself into the river to die."

    In the end, he still had a choking in his throat, and the choking hurt.

    Even if he is slowly not blaming himself for everything in his previous life, every time he thinks about those things in his previous life, he still can''t take it lightly.

    Jiang Yue also knew about these things. It happened, it happened. Xue Yan could never take it lightly, and could never pretend that it never happened, so she was not surprised that Xue Yan was like this at the moment.

    still feels normal.

    However, the fourth sister-in-law resolutely jumped into the river for the first time. It took a lot of courage, which shows that the fourth sister-in-law is very strong by nature.

    Jiang Yue opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but their elder brother Xue Yihu was already calling for them to eat, because it was already time, they didn''t go back, thinking that something had happened to them.

    I didn''t want to worry about the family, whether it was Jiang Yue or Xue Yan, they didn''t say anything, they all answered and went home for lunch.

    Since the family was going to have a wedding in early June, we can really prepare it now, so when we were having lunch, Liu Guixia and the others were discussing what to prepare. Not ready yet.

    However, life is different now. Whoever gets married in this family will naturally spend more than before. Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu feel a little ashamed of their eldest daughter-in-law and second daughter-in-law. When they married these two daughters-in-law, the family was very poor. They are going to marry the third daughter-in-law, and what to prepare for the marriage of the third son and the third daughter-in-law.

    Even if Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan both said that this is not necessary, Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu insisted on doing so, otherwise they would always feel that their family was sorry for Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan, which made both Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan shed tears, and they did not regret marrying this. home.

    The in-laws treat them well, and the husband also treats them well.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu are naturally also very happy.

    When their daughter-in-law married them, she really didn¡¯t have two decent things, and they went through hardship with their family even after they got married. Even if they didn¡¯t say it, they kept it in their hearts and actions.

    Whether they are poor or rich, they are all good to their daughter-in-law.

    Now that life is better at home, and everyone has a lot of money on hand, where does their daughter-in-law lack those things? It''s just that their parents can have that heart, and their daughter-in-law is happy.

    After having lunch and resting for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the old house to practice martial arts again.

    His father asked him not to tell his mother, but to give his mother a surprise, but it was not that he could not tell his second uncle, and his father must have sneaked here at night, lest those who secretly stared at him in Shiliba Village Among the people in the second uncle who did not know his father, they felt that his father was suspicious and something happened, so it was better to tell his second uncle about this matter first, so Xue Yan sent his father to the evening. He told his second uncle Shao Zhongxi about coming to find his mother.

    The cold Shao Zhongxi didn''t know the emperor was coming, but he wasn''t surprised, he just nodded, indicating he knew.

    When Xue Yan started to practice martial arts again and practiced leg sweeping alone, Shao Zhongxi instructed Qiyin in a low voice with no expression, and asked Qiyin to tell those who were staring secretly around Shiliba Village to pay attention, saying that the emperor would come at night .

 Chapter 1016ï¼š The emperor is here

    Chapter 1016 The Emperor is Coming

    In the evening, after dinner, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to sleep because the emperor would come tonight.

    The family members were not sleepy, nor were they in a hurry to sleep, and were joking.

    Suddenly, Qiyin came and laughed with Xue Dafu and the others: "My master can''t sleep, let me see if Young Master Xiaoyan and Miss Yuebao are asleep. If they don''t, I would like to invite Young Master Yan and Yuebao. Miss has played a few games in the past."

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it, they knew that the emperor was coming, so they let them go.

    Xue Dafu and the others believed it to be true. They thought it was true that Shao Zhongxi couldn''t sleep, so they all said enthusiastically, "If you haven''t slept or slept, they are still in good spirits." Immediately, they all smiled at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao Come on, go, Master Gu Jin asked Miss Xiaoyin to invite you."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Under the watchful eyes of the family, Xue Yan held a small hand of his little Yuebao as usual.

    I told my family that they don''t have to wait for him and Jiang Yue, so they can go to bed first. He and Jiang Yue are playing games with Master Gu Jin, and I don''t know how late they will come back. Seeing that everyone in the family responded with laughter, Xue Yan took Jiang. Yue and Qiyin went out together and went to the old house.

    Shao Zhongxi was standing in the courtyard with his hands behind his back.

    The dim light in the main room was pouring out, and he was standing in the back light, making it impossible to see his expression.

    But definitely still cold.

    The emperor has not arrived yet, but he is almost there. He has already been informed. Seeing that Xue Yan came with Jiang Yue, Shao Zhongxi took Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to the entrance of the village and waited.

    Before Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had dinner, it was dark, but there was only moonlight, and the road could be vaguely seen. At this time, in the village, except for a few households that were still lighting oil lamps, everyone else basically fell asleep. Keeping the routine of sunrise and sunset, then in the natural village, apart from them walking outside, there is no one else in the village outside.

    On the way to the entrance of the village, naturally, I didn¡¯t meet anyone in the village.

    came to the entrance of the village, and before waiting for a while, they saw a group of people riding horses.

    Because of the fear of arguing with others, the horse is not fast, just like walking.

    Because it was night, the line of sight was blocked, but I couldn''t see what the people on the horses looked like. I could only see that there were a few people riding horses and escorting the people in the middle.

    The rider in the middle was naturally Xuanyuan Hao.

    It was also because he could ride a horse that Xuanyuan Hao arrived at Xinyuan in a few days.

    If it was a carriage ride, it would definitely not be here by now.

    Xuanyuan Hao was riding a horse, and when he turned a corner, he was pointed at the entrance of a village with a locust tree.

    "Your Majesty, that is Huashu Village."

    Xuanyuan Hao looked up. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he could still see a figure at the entrance of Huaishu Village, and there were two figures who were clearly two children, one big and one small. He didn''t have to think about it, he knew that it must be him. The son of the prince and the baby girl Jiang Yue.

    As for the figures of the two adults, they should be Shao Zhongxi, the king of Anjun, who taught him martial arts in Huaishu Village, and Qiyin, Shao Zhongxi''s maid.

    With his own son right in front of him, Xuanyuan Hao couldn''t wait to get to the entrance of the village, so he was quite excited and shouted, "Is it Shu''er?"

    "It''s me, the royal father." Xue Yan also suppressed his voice and responded, and led Jiang Yue to greet him.

    As soon as we met, Xuanyuan Hao stopped the horse and got off the horse in a hurry. When he got off, he happily lifted his son up.

    His son is oddly thin, and Wei Zizhan''s child is heavier than his son.

    "Good boy." Xuanyuan Hao hugged his son with one hand and patted the back of his son''s head lightly with the other hand.

 Chapter 1017ï¼š such a good temper

    Chapter 1017 Such a good temper

    Immediately, Xuanyuan Hao squatted down with his son in his arms, smiled and looked at the little girl in front of him, and looked at the girl: "I know you, you are Yuebao, right?"

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue replied calmly.

    "It''s different from ordinary babies." Xuanyuan Hao smiled. "Good boy, thank you very much. I don''t know what to say to you. If you want anything, just tell me... No, mention it to me. We will be a family from now on, so don''t be polite to me."

    Jiang Yue didn''t expect an emperor to be so good-natured, so she glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan actually didn''t expect his father to have such a good temper.

    However, he understood a little why his grandmother had reprimanded him before, saying that his father, the emperor, had abused his mother. With such a good temper, it is estimated that after scolding his mother, his father would be reluctant to bear it.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t need to salute, but Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin would definitely do it, but Shao Zhongxi just knelt down with clasped fists coldly, salutes silently, and didn''t say a word.

    Only Qiyin gave a very respectful salute, while suppressing her voice: "Slave Qiyin, knock down to see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live, long live."

    "Let''s all get up." Xuanyuan Hao said with a smile. It wasn''t until he saw that Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin were up, he said to the people who escorted him: "You all go back to the town first, with King Anjun here, I will be fine."

    "Yes!" Those people then mounted their horses again and rode away.

    Xuanyuan Hao then asked his own son, who was still in his arms, "Shu''er, are your parents asleep?"

    "Not yet." Xue Yan answered truthfully.

    "Then wait a little longer. When they are all asleep, you will take me to see your mother."

    "Um."

    So, go to the old house first.

    It wasn''t until he entered the main room of the old house, which was illuminated by oil lamps, that Xuanyuan Hao could fully see the appearance of his own son and the baby Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally saw Xuanyuan Hao''s face clearly.

    Emperor is a wise and wise weapon with a dignified arsenal.

    After chatting for a while, Qiyin also secretly went to the new house to look at it several times. Finally, when he was at Hai Shi, he saw that the lights in the new house were all turned off.

    After waiting for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan led Xuanyuan Hao back to the new house without making a sound.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin will not follow.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had just gently pushed open the door of their yard when they saw that the oil lamps in Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s room were lit again, and Liu Guixia was still wearing clothes and was about to open the door and come out, mumbling in her mouth. : "I won''t fall into the ditch, why haven''t I come back for so long."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not frightened yet, but Xuanyuan Hao, the emperor, was frightened. For fear of being discovered, he quickly ducked, bypassed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, went in, and hurriedly went to the backyard.

    When he was in the old house, he heard that his queen lived in the huts behind the new house, that is, the backyard.

    Seeing that the emperor Xuanyuan Hao is like a thief, Jiang Yue: "..."

    Seeing his father''s appearance, Xue Yan also said, "..."

    As soon as Liu Guixia came out of the room, she saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue standing at the door of the yard under the moonlight, one big and two children, she was happy: "What are you doing? Why don''t you come in when you come back, come in quickly."

    "Mother, aren''t you asleep, why did you get up?" Xue Yan asked while closing the courtyard door, pretending not to hear what his mother just muttered.

    It must be his father who went to the thatched hut and hasn''t come back yet.

 Chapter 1018ï¼š The emperor was beaten

    Chapter 1018 The emperor was beaten

    So his voice is a little loud at the moment, I think his father can hear him, pay attention, don''t be hit by his father from the thatched hut, it''s not good when a thief hits.

    Jiang Yue also felt that the emperor was very sneaky, and he was likely to be beaten.

    Liu Guixia didn''t know what Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were thinking at the moment, when she heard Xue Yan ask this, she said happily: "Isn''t it your father, I went to a thatched hut for so long, and I didn''t come back, I wanted to go and see, yes It''s not that he fell into the ditch. But it shouldn''t. He''s such a big man, and he''s not drunk. How could he fall into the ditch? Alright, alright, all of you should wash up and go to bed, everyone is asleep, you know I have to get up early to practice martial arts."

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to go to wash first.

    This wash must have hot water, so the two naturally entered the kitchen.

    When entered the kitchen, Xue Yan was still thinking, his mother''s voice is not small, his father should have heard it, right?

    Xue Yan took out the fire book from his arms, blew it, and lit the oil lamp in the stove.

    The water in the hanging pot on the pot table was still hot, Xue Yan took a bucket and scooped the hot water into the bucket first, wanting to carry it into the room for Jiang Yue to wash it first.

    There is nothing for her to do, Jiang Yue just stood and watched.

    In the backyard, Xue Dafu easily got out of the hut, rubbed his hands, and was about to go back to the front and fell asleep, but found a figure sneaking into the backyard, and went straight to the back huts. It looked like he was conspiring to do something wrong, but there were some firewood piled up next to the hut, some of which were quite thick, just like wooden sticks, so Xue Dafu hurriedly copied one in his hand.

    Then, secretly approached the sneaky person from behind.

    Xuanyuan Hao was determined to surprise his empress, but he didn''t even listen to the conversation between Xue Yan and Liu Guixia. He just walked lightly to a few huts in the back. According to what he knew, his empress lived in the middle of the house. He planned to knock gently on the door of the middle hut to give his queen a surprise, but before he knocked, he was beaten with a stick from behind.

    The person who beat him also cursed angrily at the same time: "Well, you thief, there are so many people in our family, you dare to come and steal things! One tiger, two tigers, get up, we are being thieves! Thief!"

    Xuanyuan Hao thought he had been assassinated, and was about to fight back, but when he heard this, he knew that the person who beat him was Xue Dafu. Although he was not skilled, he succeeded to the throne early. Busy with the affairs of the state, he has no time to study, so he is abandoned, but he still has some foundation, and it is slightly better than the three-legged cat, and Xue Dafu has no skills. If he fights back, Xue Dafu will not be injured?

    This is the person who raised his son for several years, and he is also a kind peasant, so he naturally did not fight back, he could only hide while hurriedly explaining: "Brother Dafu, I am not a thief, and I don''t want to steal anything, please don''t hit me. Ah, big rich brother, can you listen to me carefully, big rich brother, ah?"

    "You even know that my name is Dafu?! This is the reason why I came here after inquiring!" Unexpectedly, Xue Dafu was even more angry, and the stick in his hand even greeted him.

    "Why are you sneaking into our backyard if you don''t steal things, this big night... oh, I see," suddenly, Xue Dafu seemed to have reacted, "Xiao Xiao lives in the back, you just want to enter the school. Xiao''s room, good you flower thief! You should be beaten! I''ll kill you! Xiao Xiao''s reputation is almost ruined in your hands! You can''t be human! They''re still pregnant with children! I''ll kill you! Dare Come to our house to bully others! Black hearted things!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1019ï¼š See how the emperor explained it?

    Chapter 1019 How to explain this emperor?

    While scolding, Xue Dafu chased and beat Xuanyuan Hao.

    Xuanyuan Hao, who was hiding with his head in his arms, felt that he couldn''t wash himself even if he jumped into the Yellow River.

    In the kitchen room, as soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard Xue Dafu scolding angrily, "Well, you thief", they knew that the emperor was beaten, and they all rushed to the back.

    Liu Guixia was about to go into the kitchen to see if her two precious children needed her help. How could she have heard her boss yelling at the thief in the backyard, so she even took the **** leaning against the yard and rushed over. Behind him, he also shouted, "One tiger and two tigers! Come and catch the thief! The family has been robbed!"

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu also heard their father''s voice. They didn''t have time to turn on the lights and put on their coats, so they all got up and left the room, and they all copied the guy and went back.

    In the back, with such a big movement, Shao Youyue, Zicui and others who lived in the back were naturally awakened immediately. Zicui and Xia Han had skills. When they heard there was a thief, they immediately drew their swords and rushed out. To help Xue Dafu catch the thief.

    It was heard that it was a flower thief. They wanted to pick the flower of their empress. Both Zicui and Xia Han instantly had the intention to kill, and they wanted to kill the thief directly.

    But because Xue Liu and Miao Han in the hut hurriedly lit the lamp, which illuminated a little outside, Zi Cui and Xia Han''s swords just stabbed at the flower picker who was being chased and beat by Xue Dafu, so they took advantage of it. Guang Liang saw the flower thief''s face clearly, both of them thumped, and instantly knelt down with their swords, shaking like chaff.

    Yes, the emperor.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurried to the back, they just saw the scene of Zi Cui and Xia Han kneeling down facing Xuanyuan Hao, and they stopped immediately.

    Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu rushed forward. If they had not stopped in time, they would have almost bumped into Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who stopped suddenly in front of them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could see clearly that Zi Cui and Xia Han recognized Xuanyuan Hao, but Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu and Xue Dafu didn''t know Xuanyuan Hao, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu were because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived first. He stopped and stopped, naturally he didn''t hit Xuanyuan Hao, but Xue Dafu was chasing Xuanyuan Hao to fight, Zi Cui and Xia Han clearly rushed out with their swords, but suddenly knelt down, He shivered and looked like he was about to die. He didn''t react at first, and subconsciously slapped Xuanyuan Hao on the back twice, and then he stopped.

    I saw Xue Dafu asked in confusion: "Zicui, Xia Han, why did you kneel down?"

    It happened that Xue Liu asked Miao Han to guard their mother-in-law in the house. Their mother-in-law was a little surprised, worried that it was not a thief, but an assassin, so she also came out to take a look. When she saw Zi Cui and Xia Han kneeling on the ground, she was also very Confused, he opened his mouth and asked Zi Cui and Xia Han, "What happened to you?"

    But just after asking, she saw Xuanyuan Hao''s face, her face also turned white, and she knelt on the ground with a plop, shaking like a sieve: "Imperial..."

    Originally wanted to call the emperor, but after all, he came out of the palace, so he had some discernment, so he quickly changed his words: "Master."

    "Master Huang?" Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu looked at Xuanyuan Hao in confusion.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to look at Xiang Xuanyuan Hao. They wanted to see how the emperor would explain it before they could decide what identity the emperor would use next.

    After all, the emperor originally planned to steal it, but now that it has been discovered, he must make up an identity.

    Xuanyuan Hao was very embarrassed by Xue Dafu''s beating. He only felt pain everywhere on his back, but he adjusted his clothes in a hurry. He felt solemn enough, so he smiled with Xue Dafu -

 Chapter 1020ï¼š At that time, I felt that His Royal Highness was too daring.

    Chapter 1020 At that time, I felt that His Royal Highness was too daring

    "Yes, the younger brother''s surname is Huang, Huang of the loess, with a single name and one character. It is their master, Xiao Xiao''s husband, who came to visit suddenly, please forgive me."

    "Ah, this..." Upon hearing this, the guys in Xue Dafu and the others'' hands were like hot potatoes. They were busy throwing them away, and they were extremely embarrassed.

    "Look at you, Xiao Xiao''s husband is here. You call him a thief, and you beat him!" Liu Guixia pushed Xue Dafu.

    Xue Dafu felt a little wronged: "It''s him sneaking around, how do I know..." Immediately, he felt that everyone had been beaten, and he had beaten so many times, and he still beat him very hard, so he quickly apologized: "Well, Brother Huang, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you."

    "Nothing." Xuanyuan Hao smiled, not caring at all. Thinking about his actions just now, he was a bit like a thief, and it was no wonder that he was misunderstood and got himself beaten. He deserves it.

    When Jiang Yue saw the emperor at the entrance of the village, she felt that the emperor had a good temper. In fact, he didn''t look like an emperor. Now that she didn''t care about the emperor, she was not surprised.

    Xue Yan is also.

    Moreover, unlike before, he had never seen this father emperor at all. He only thought that this was an emperor. Treating his family as family, he felt that the person in front of him was very close.

    It can be seen that it depends on the circumstances. His father can be a good emperor or a good father. It mainly depends on how his father makes choices.

    It¡¯s just that sometimes, this choice is difficult to balance and have both.

    "That''s not right," Xue Erhu suddenly remembered something, and whispered to his parents, "Isn''t the elder sister Xiao Xiao passed away?"

    Xue Erhu is two years younger than Shao Youyue. Naturally, he has always called Shao Youyue little sister Xiao, just like his daughter-in-law Yu Hongyan.

    "Illness, death?" Xuanyuan Hao, who never thought of his own death, was stunned.

    Zi Cui, Xia Han, and Xue Liu, who were kneeling on the ground, shivered even more. At that time, they felt that Young Master Yan... No, His Royal Highness was too daring to say that their empress''s husband had died of illness... If the emperor knew about this... The emperor really knows now... what to do... what to do... ¡­

    Xue Yan was embarrassed, touched his nose and dared not look at his father.

    He did not know that the emperor was his father.

    Moreover, at that time, he just thought that even if he made up a history for his mother, he should be more careful. It happened that his brother Mo Chen was not only surnamed Xiao, but also had a sister. , he lied like this, really just wanted things to be leak-proof, even if someone came to investigate, it could keep everyone safe, and there was no other meaning.

    Jiang Yue is still very calm, watching all this quietly.

    "Yes, he passed away!" Xue Erhu replied immediately. "At that time, Xiaoyan told us personally, and all the people in our village knew that because of her illness while doing business outside, Sister Xiaoxiao regained her health, so she brought her servants back to her younger brother, who is Xiaoyan''s classmate, but that classmate just happened to be there. I went on a study tour, and it was difficult to come back after a year and a half. My house was sold because of the money collected from the study tour. Xiao Xiaojie lives in our house. Please let us take care of it. She has passed away, where is her husband? "

    "Yes, yes." Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Xue Yihu all remembered this.

 Chapter 1021ï¼š you cant hurt us...

    Chapter 1021 You can''t hurt us...

    "Are you really Sister Xiao''s husband?" Xue Erhu asked again.

    Without waiting for Xuanyuan Hao to answer, he looked at Xia Han and the others and asked, "Xia Han, take a closer look, is it really your master''s husband? Didn''t you also say that your master''s husband died of illness?"

    Xue Erhu was afraid that they would recognize the wrong person.

    But Zi Cui, Xia Han, and Xue Liu were so frightened that they not only shivered, but also broke out in a cold sweat. They were originally to cooperate with His Royal Highness, and His Royal Highness made it up like that. If someone asks them again, when it comes to this, they naturally also say that their master''s husband has passed away...

    Young Master Erhu, you can''t hurt us...

    Zicui and the others wanted to kowtow to Xue Erhu so that Xue Erhu would stop talking nonsense.

    Xuanyuan Hao is not a foolish monarch. In fact, he will not kill people indiscriminately. It is just because he is an emperor. After all, his majesty is there, so Zi Cui and the others are afraid when they see Xuanyuan Hao. Naturally, they have a great reaction.

    However, here, Xuanyuan Hao basically knew what was going on.

    Seeing his own son touch his nose, he was so embarrassed that he naturally understood better.

    It must be because his son did this for the sake of more carefulness and safety for everyone.

    I saw Xuanyuan Hao smiled at Xue Erhu in a hurry and said: "I am really a little husband Xiao, I must have misunderstood my wife, I did not die, but I had a serious illness before, and I almost fell ill, I am afraid that my wife will get sick. She and the child in her womb lived outside by herself, and sent someone to send a letter to my wife, telling my wife that she had misunderstood me. You don''t have to ask anyone, just my family. Madam, isn''t it all clear? My wife doesn''t even recognize her husband, right?"

    After a pause, he smiled again: "No wonder when I got better and returned to my residence, I found that my wife was gone, so I went home to look for it, but there was nothing, and the property was sold. I, I just found out that my wife is here, so I came to look for it."

    "It''s just that the property was sold by my wife. I took my wife away, and I have nowhere to go for the time being. My wife must have a big belly. I hope the rich brother and sister-in-law Guixia will stay with my wife for a while," he said, again. Hand in hand with Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia, "In the future, I will buy the house and get stable, and then pick up my wife."

    "If you are really little husband Xiao, then it''s easy to talk, easy to talk about." Xue Dafu laughed happily.

    Liu Guixia also smiled and said, "She has a big belly, so it''s better to stay at my house, otherwise I won''t worry that she will go with you now."

    "My brother thanked my brother and sister-in-law first." Xuanyuan Hao cupped his hands again.

    At this time, Shao Youyue, who was in the room, also finished dressing, and was slowly helped out by Miaohan.

    Xuanyuan Hao, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others naturally all looked at Shao Youyue.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally also looked at Shao Youyue.

    Only Xuanyuan Hao''s gaze was very excited and joyful.

    Although Shao Youyue was frightened at first, she thought there was an assassin, but she felt that the thief''s voice was very familiar, like Xuanyuan Hao''s. The more she heard it, the more she thought it was Xuanyuan Hao. Hao cleared the siege, no matter how cold she was to Xuanyuan Hao, he was an emperor after all. If he was injured, it would be a big deal, but before she spoke, she heard Xue Dafu ask Xia Han and Miaohan how they knelt down. It was known that Xia Han and Miaohan recognized it, so she didn''t need to let Miaohan go out, and she naturally didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1022ï¼š What if there is a slip

    Chapter 1022 What a mistake

    But when she heard this, she obviously had to go out to prove that Xuanyuan Hao was her husband, and to settle the matter, she would not cause any extra troubles, so she asked Miaohan to help her out of the hut.

    Once out of the hut, Shao Youyue did not look at Xuanyuan Hao who was excited and happy, but smiled with Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia: "Brother Dafu, Sister Guixia, he is my husband, there is nothing wrong, it''s all my fault. As soon as I saw the letter, I mistakenly thought that he had passed away, and it was a lot of trouble."

    "Don''t you think this is a misunderstanding? If you don''t say anything else, it''s good to be good. It''s good to be good." Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were very happy.

    thinks that Shao Youyuexiang is not dead, and he is more reliable. This is a good thing.

    Xue Yihu also smiled naively, happy for Shao Youyue.

    Xue Erhu was also happy for Shao Youyue, and smiled heartily with Xuanyuan Hao: "Brother Huang, I''m sorry, I was afraid that Zi Cui and the others had recognized the wrong person just now, lest something happen to Sister Xiao in our house, then we and Our little Yan, how should we explain to his classmates?"

    Xue Erhu called him Big Brother Huang?

    Just now, his queen also called Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia as brothers and sisters...

    But Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are obviously Xue Erhu''s parents...

    Obviously, the names are all shouting.

    Xuanyuan Hao understood at once, and didn''t argue that you should call me uncle, because I am the father and emperor of your sixth brother Xue Yan, he just smiled with an open-minded and hearty look: "It''s okay, just be cautious. , I should thank you all for taking care of my wife like this."

    After saying that, he walked to the side of his queen and let him support his queen.

    His queen''s belly is so big. Although she looks better than when she was a girl, it must be very hard.

    Miaohan was too busy to help, and like Xue Liu and the others, she hurriedly knelt down on the ground.

    "Thank you for what we are doing. Our Xiaoyan was often taken care of by his classmates when he was in the academy. Xiaoxiao is his classmate and sister, we should take care of it." Liu Guixia just laughed when she saw Yu Hongyan supporting her. Li Hehua, who had a big belly, was in a hurry, and she was in a hurry: "Hongyan, why did you help your sister-in-law here? Didn''t you all fall asleep?"

    Yu Hongyan said: "Didn''t my father call that there was a thief? I also came out to have a look. I saw that my sister-in-law was also worried and wanted to come and have a look, so I helped her over."

    Hearing this, Liu Guixia immediately said to Li Hehua, "Don''t do this next time, it''s a misunderstanding, not a thief, your little sister Xiao Xianggong didn''t actually die of illness, it was your little sister Xiao who mistakenly thought he died when she saw the letter. , is also a misunderstanding, fortunately this is not a thief, if there is a thief, you shouldn''t come out, and don''t look at how big your stomach is, how good it is to have a mistake."

    Xue Yihu never said that his daughter-in-law Li Hehua is not. At this moment, the honest and honest man couldn''t help but say Li Hehua: "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the room and don''t come out no matter what happens?"

    But people also walked over to Li Hehua in a hurry.

    Jiang Yue also walked beside her sister-in-law.

    Li Hehua stopped, and while gently rubbing her little Yuebao''s head, she smiled with Liu Guixia and the others: "I''m just worried too."

    It was also at this time that the voice of the villagers was raging outside¡ª¡ª

    "Da Fu! Da Fu! Has your house been burglarized? I seem to hear you calling your house a thief? Is it true or false? Do you want to help?"

 Chapter 1023ï¼š nature is different

    Chapter 1023 Naturally very different

    The people in the village who heard Xue Dafu''s voice hurriedly got up and came to the door of Xue Dafu''s courtyard with the guys to help catch the thief.

    Just because the door of Xue Dafu''s house was closed from the inside, he could only ask first.

    When Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia heard this, it''s okay, they woke up everyone in the village? I saw that they all went to the front, opened the courtyard door, Haosheng explained it to the villagers, and the villagers went back to sleep.

    So many people in the village came with this guy. Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin naturally knew about such a big movement, so they came to have a look and stood outside the crowd.

    After listening to Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s explanation, they went back to the old house.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia saw that everyone had left, so they closed the courtyard door again and came to the back.

    Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu were in a hurry to get out of the room, so they didn''t wear their coats, so they only wore middle coats. Now this month, it''s still a little cold at night, so they hurried back and put on a coat, and then they came back.

    They all asked Xuanyuan Hao if he wanted to put some medicine on his back, maybe he was injured, Xuanyuan Hao smiled and shook his head, saying that it''s fine, no need to apply medicine.

    sat in the backmost hut for a while, and talked for a while, and when it was late at night, they dispersed, and Xue Dafu and the others went to sleep again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still sitting in the hut in the middle.

    Xuanyuan Hao is also there.

    Shao Youyue sat by the lamp on the kang under the window and did not speak.

    Shao Youyue didn''t speak by herself, while Zicui, Xiahan, Miaohan, and Xueliu didn''t dare to speak at all, they all stood below and waited with bated breath.

    Seeing that Shao Youyue wanted to drink tea again, Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly stopped her, changed her warm water, and said with a gentle smile: "It''s better not to eat so much tea. If you eat too much tea at night, you won''t be able to sleep."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that they were a bit redundant and wanted to leave.

    But Shao Youyue let them sit inside and sit outside by himself, obviously not letting them go...

    However, they don''t have to decide anything now. In the days to come, the status of the emperor here will naturally be Shao Youyue''s husband who didn''t die of illness at all.

    They didn''t need to say anything just now, the emperor himself made up another paragraph following what they had made up earlier.

    Shao Youyue took a sip of warm water and asked lightly, "When are you going back?"

    His queen was finally willing to talk to him, even if the tone was indifferent, Xuanyuan Hao was very happy, and immediately said: "Dijing has a mother, I don''t have to rush back, and my mother also told me not to rush back, at least stay for half a while. Month, I will go back."

    At least half a month?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again. Then they can go to the military camp first.

    Then, Xue Yan opened his mouth and said to Xuanyuan Hao: "Father, my third and fifth brothers are all in the Zhennan military camp. My third brother is now a commander of thousands, and he often leads people to patrol the military camp. He is my business. I should be able to hear about it soon, but I wanted to tell him personally, rather than let him know from others, so I wanted to go to the military camp with Yuebao. The Zhennan military camp is not far away, at most a day or two. come back."

    Xuanyuan Hao nodded slowly, agreeing with him: "You told him personally, it''s naturally very different from what he heard from others. You should go to the military camp, and when are you going to go?"

    "I want to tell my family tomorrow, and I''ll be there early the next day." Xue Yan said.

    Xuanyuan Hao nodded again, "Okay, then you can go early the day after tomorrow."

    Xue Yan hesitated for a while, but still said: "Father, you should put some medicine on your back." When he saw it, his father really thought it was a thief, but he still had a heavy hand.

 Chapter 1024ï¼š Is there a day when he can do it?

    Chapter 1024 Is there a day when he can do it?

    Xuanyuan Hao still shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s nothing, no need to wipe."

    Xue Yan couldn''t, so he didn''t persuade him any more.

    After a while, the night was really deep, and it was time to leave some time tonight for his father and mother to talk alone, Xue Yan spoke again: "It''s very late, father, mother, me and Yue. Bao is going back to the front to go to sleep."

    After he finished speaking, he also glanced at his Yuebao.

    His family Yuebao was still sitting cross-legged, still very calm.

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Hao smiled and said, "Then you can go, you still have to practice martial arts tomorrow."

    Shao Youyue originally didn''t know what it was like because Xuanyuan Hao had to stay here for so long, but now that her son and Jiang Yue were leaving again, she wanted to continue to stop her, but she also knew that her son would not be there every day. Liangdu had to get up to practice martial arts, and if she stopped him again, it would be bad for her son to fall asleep when he practiced martial arts tomorrow, so she didn''t stop him any more.

    But she wanted her son to take Xuanyuan Hao along with her.

    She didn''t want to share a room with Xuanyuan Hao.

    But she didn''t want her son to worry about her and Xuanyuan Hao''s affairs when he still urinated so much, and she also felt that her son was a child, so she might not understand the adult''s emotional problem, so she naturally didn''t say these words. Instead, he smiled and said, "It''s dark outside, pay attention to your feet."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    Then I got off the kang, walked out of the hut in the middle, went back to the front, washed and fell asleep.

    In front, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both slept, but at the back, the middle hut was still lit. Xuanyuan Hao sent Zi Cui and the others out. At this moment, only he and Shao Youyue were in this hut.

    "Why are your legs a little swollen?" Xuanyuan Hao asked with great concern while supporting his paunch queen to lie down slowly, "Isn''t that old doctor Shen very skilled in medicine, ask that old doctor to come and give him tomorrow? Take a look."

    "I''ve seen it, and many people who say they are pregnant are like this, it''s normal." Shao Youyue said lightly, then turned her back to Xuanyuan Hao and lay inside.

    "Your legs weren''t swollen when you were pregnant with Shu''er¡ª" Before Xuanyuan Hao finished speaking, he saw his queen lying with her back to him, he was startled immediately, and then sighed. Immediately, a hand gently patted his queen''s shoulder, and said two words softly and softly: "Sleep."

    This time, Shao Youyue didn''t answer, but she didn''t sleep with her eyes closed, she just kept her eyes open and stared blankly at the bed wall in front of her.

    When she felt Xuanyuan Hao lying on the empty seat next to her, her body tensed.

    Xuanyuan Hao didn''t notice her reaction. It was just because he was beaten by Xue Dafu several times that his back was hurting a lot. As soon as he lay down next to his queen and the injury on his back was pressed, he hissed in pain. .

    Then, while hissing, he struggled to change and fell asleep on his side.

    Shao Youyue listened to his hiss and was a little upset and couldn''t sleep, but she still didn''t turn around and didn''t say anything.

    On the other hand, Xuanyuan Hao managed to sleep on his side, but he couldn''t fall asleep. He couldn''t help but ask softly, "Yue''er, are you asleep?"

    After waiting for a long time, seeing that Shao Youyue was still just turning her back to him without any response, he sighed softly again, even more softly, for fear of waking her up, and he almost said to himself, "You Can you wait a little longer, wait for me again, very soon, very soon... It won''t take long, I promise you, and I will do it in the future."

    Shao Youyue heard it, but didn''t know what Xuanyuan Hao meant. Could it be that there will be a day when he can do as long as he promised her?

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of "Fate Comes Like This", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Happy", "Supreme", "Warm Sun in Winter", and "Winter"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1025ï¼š happy like a fool

    Chapter 1025 Happy like a fool

    As soon as he had this idea, Shao Youyue shook his head in his heart and told himself, don''t trust this person anymore.

    She agreed to marry him just because she believed in him.

    After getting married, everything was not as he promised her at all.

    And she has long recognized that he is an emperor first. As long as he is the emperor, he cannot do the things he promised her.

    Maybe he said what he wanted to say, and regardless of whether Shao Youyue heard it or not, Xuanyuan Hao was able to fall asleep, and fell asleep after a while.

    Hearing the even breathing of the people next to him, it was obvious that he was asleep. Shao Youyue didn''t know if it was because he was angry or what.

    sleepless nights till dawn.

    Shao Youyue lay down with her back to Xuanyuan Hao without moving, and she was the one who suffered the pain. When she woke up the next day, her whole body was stiff, and she almost couldn''t get up, but Xuanyuan Hao was busy and slowly helped her up. , and took care of her and groomed her in person. Zi Cui and the others were at most just sending things in.

    It wasn''t until Shao Youyue was groomed that Xuanyuan Hao could take care of himself and put on his coat. It was fine if he didn''t, but the pain on his back was so bad that he immediately ''his'' again.

    The injury on the back may be the reason for the lack of medicine, and it is obviously more painful than last night.

    Shao Youyue pursed her lips, and finally, before breakfast, she gave Xuanyuan Hao medicine.

    General Xuanyuan Hao was as happy as a fool.

    Shao Youyue even pursed her lips, thinking that this person must have done it on purpose, and she didn''t even want to eat breakfast.

    Xuanyuan Hao didn''t want her to skip breakfast. After coaxing for a long time, the couple went to the front together and had breakfast with Xue Dafu and the others.

    For breakfast today, Xia Han steamed big pork buns, Liu Guixia cooked porridge, Yu Hongyan made spiced tea eggs, and Zicui fried fried dough sticks.

    Because Li Hehua wanted to drink soy milk a little, Xue Yihu saw that his daughter-in-law rarely wanted to drink this stuff, so he soaked the beans happily last night.

    all steaming hot.

    Just as it was time for dinner, Xue Yan led Jiang Yue back from the old house to practice martial arts.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, come and eat." As soon as Liu Guixia and others saw them, they hurriedly asked them to eat, for fear of starving them.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both agreed, and they didn''t walk over until they washed their hands in one of the basins and dried them again.

    Jiang Yueren is small and can''t eat that much. All he needs is a fried dough stick, half a big pork bun, a tea egg, and a small bowl of soy milk.

    She was sitting in her exclusive seat again.

    A small bench for her to sit on, and another bench in front of her for her to put her rice bowl on.

    But today''s breakfast is not easy to eat in a bowl, so the family gave her a small tray and put it on the stool in front of her. Meat buns, a tea egg on a small plate, and a small bowl, which naturally contains soy milk.

    I saw Jiang Yue pick up the half steaming big steamed bun with one small hand, and pick up the fried dough stick with the other, and eat it slowly. The meat bun is very fragrant and the fried dough stick is fresh , also very crispy.

    leaned over again and took a sip of soy milk.

    The soy milk is also very fragrant.

    And on the low stool next to her, Xue Yan sat.

    Because it is not easy to eat breakfast in one bowl today, Xue Yan also put a stool in front of him, and on the stool there was a small tray, and in the tray were stuffed buns and fritters.

 Chapter 1026ï¼š become sworn brothers?

    Chapter 1026 Worship the handle?

    At this moment, Xue Yan was eating tea eggs.

    Seeing that she was looking at him, he also looked at her.

    Immediately, they unanimously looked at Xuanyuan Hao and Shao Youyue who were sitting at the Eight Immortals table in the main room. Xuanyuan Hao had just peeled an egg for Shao Youyue, and Shao Youyue was slowly drinking porridge.

    It was the first time for the emperor to eat breakfast like this, and he didn''t hate it at all, and he liked it very much.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are also sitting in the main room. At this moment, they are eating big meat buns while talking to Xuanyuan Hao. They are also chatting quite speculatively, and laughter always comes out.

    Not only the laughter of Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia, but also the laughter of the emperor.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. They didn''t expect it to be so speculative.

    Shao Youyue, who was drinking porridge silently, did not expect Xuanyuan Hao, the emperor, to be so opportunistic with Xue Dafu and the others, just like letting go of herself, she couldn''t help but glance at Xuanyuan Hao. There was some doubt in her eyes, this was not the Xuanyuan Hao she knew.

    By the time breakfast was over, Dafu Xue had changed his name to little brother Xuanyuan Hao.

    Zicui, Xiahan, Xueliu, and Miaohan all wanted to kneel down again with a plop. One day, if the rich uncle knows that his little brother is actually the emperor...he has beaten the emperor...and he can''t be scared to death...

    Xuanyuan Hao didn''t care about it at all, and felt that he was really hooking up with Xue Dafu. He laughed and said, "Then little brother, I will call you Big Brother Dafu from now on."

    He happens to have no elder brother, so presumably his mother would not mind.

    "Go, go, go." Xue Dafu smiled with his teeth out of sight. This brother is good, and he hits it off. No matter what they say, they seem to be able to chat together.

    Xuanyuan Hao called to Liu Guixia: "Sister-in-law."

    "Hey!" Liu Guixia was also extremely happy, just like kissing on top of another. Then, he greeted: "Xiaoyan and Yuebao have called Xiao Xiao to be their aunts for a long time. The aunt and the aunt are of the same generation, so they can not change, but one tiger, two tigers, lotus flowers and red swallows, you will all have to change in the future. Now, if you want to call Xiao Xiao an aunt, you are not allowed to call your uncle Hao a big brother Huang, you have to call him uncle."

    Last night, Xuanyuan Hao knew that the names were all shouting, and he didn''t care about it. Now that Liu Guixia has made such a move, it made him stunned. Why don''t you yell again?

    Looking at the emperor dumbfounded, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need to look at each other, they all knew that even the emperor himself didn''t think of it.

    Shao Youyue was also a little stunned. Is this really the Xuanyuan Hao she knew?

    "Hey." Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan all laughed. Their father is at this age, and they can still worship a boss and recognize a brother. As long as their father is happy, they will naturally have no objection. They all shouted to Xuanyuan Hao, "Uncle Hao."

    Xuanyuan Hao is twenty-seven this year, and Xue Yihu is only twenty-five this year. Li Hehua, Xue Erhu, and Yu Hongyan are naturally younger than Xue Yihu. Plus, it''s not a question of age, but a question of seniority. Ancient Lai is a person who is both younger and older. They are everywhere. Besides, in Xuanyuan Hao¡¯s heart, he is the father of his own son, Xue Yan, and he is already older than Xue Yihu and the others... This is actually better, so after Xuanyuan Hao stayed, he naturally agreed with a smile. .

    also smiled and said to Xue Dafu: "I don''t know if I can talk to my eldest brother and sister-in-law like this, so I have nothing to prepare. I will give my nephew, nephew and daughter-in-law a meeting gift another day."

    "Why are you being so polite, we''re all in the same family, no need." Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia both laughed.

 Chapter 1027ï¼š It seems that he will be emperor soon.

    Chapter 1027 He seems to be the emperor soon

    Xue Yihu and the others were busy and said no.

    Xuanyuan Hao insisted.

    made Xue Dafu and the others unable to do anything.

    After chatting with Xue Dafu and the others for a few more words, Xuanyuan Hao glanced at Shao Youyue who had been silent, and smiled at Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia: "It''s no wonder that I came here yesterday, and I feel that I have a good relationship with Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia. Like returning home, Yue''er also likes it here, and it just so happens that I don''t know where to buy a house and settle down. If my brother-in-law doesn''t dislike it, I want to build a house next to my brother''s and sister-in-law''s house, and then do it with my brother and sister-in-law. Neighbor, how are you?"

    Shao Youyue felt tight. He... what does this mean...

    Does mean to let her live here all the time?

    Or will he come here in the future and live here with her?

    Otherwise, why build a house alone?

    Jiang Yue''s small face was calm, but she understood. The meaning of the emperor seems to be settled here in the future, but how can the emperor stay here for a long time? There is only one possibility. He will abdicate early. If he is not an emperor, he will naturally be able to live for a long time in places that are not the palace and the imperial capital. down...

    Xue Yan naturally understood, but still sighed inaudibly. It seems that he will be emperor soon...

    Fortunately, he can abdicate early, and he will also abdicate early in the future...

    "Of course!" Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were extremely happy. If you live far away, it will be difficult to move around in the future.

    Then, Xue Dafu hurriedly said: "How do you want to build it, you first think about it, when will you decide, and when will I take you to tell the village chief, when the village chief has done it, you can build it. ."

    "Okay, I''ll think about how to build it together with Yue''er." Xuanyuan Hao replied with a smile.

    Liu Guixia looked at Shao Youyue and smiled and said, "Xiao Xiao, I didn''t expect you to have a moon in your name, and Yuebao''s name has a moon in it."

    She has always been called Xiao Xiao, and she was also called that by others. Naturally, she never asked them what it was called.

    Shao Youyue calmed down, so that her heart would not be ups and downs again because Xuanyuan Hao laughed, "When I was not married, I was called Xiao Yue at home."

    is actually Satsuki.

    When she was a girl, the family called her Xiaoyue. Satsuki is her nickname.

    At the beginning, her third brother asked her what her surname was on the way to take her here, and she thought of her nickname, adding Xiao and Xiao with the same pronunciation, she said her surname was Xiao, just call her Xiao Xiao.

    Only Xuanyuan Hao would call her Yueer.

    It wasn''t until Xuanyuan Hao and Shao Youyue returned to the back cabin that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and then Xue Yan said to Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia, "Father, mother, Yuebao and I plan to go tomorrow morning. Let''s take a look at the third and fifth brothers at the Zhennan military camp. We miss the third and fifth brothers. The third brother will get married at the beginning of June. It happened that we also went to ask if he had anything else to prepare. We asked him face to face, and he was also meticulous. Some. Yesterday, when the Quanping Inn sent the letter from the third and fifth brothers to our family, they actually told me and Yuebao that if we wanted to go to the military camp to see the third and fifth brothers, it would be fine. Just under the guise of going to see the general of Zhennan Shao Shuting, we rescued him at the beginning, we went to see him, he would definitely let us in, so that it would not be difficult for him to do it in the barracks. And the barracks of Zhennan is not far away. , we won''t be able to come back tomorrow night, but before it gets dark the day after tomorrow, we will definitely be able to come back, and we won''t stay at the Zhennan Barracks any longer."

 Chapter 1028ï¼š Small Garlic Cake

    Chapter 1028 Small Garlic Cake

    "Can you go to the barracks to see your third and fifth brothers?" Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were both extremely surprised. Their third and fifth sons have been going to the military camp for more than half a year, and they naturally want to, but they also know that the military camp is not something that anyone can go to. Unless their third and fifth sons come back, they will not be able to see it.

    Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan were also very pleasantly surprised.

    Even Xiao Xue Shi, who was held in Yu Hongyan''s arms, waved his two arms straight, ah ah ah ah.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Xue Yan also said: "The people at the Quanping Inn said that if Yuebao and I want to go, we will go to the Quanping Inn. Someone in the inn will send us there, saying that General Shao ordered it."

    "Okay." Xue Dafu and the others were even more happy. "You can go there and see if they are as good as the letter, and ask your third brother in person. You can be more careful in person."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    "Can you bring something with you?" Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan, and Li Hehua all asked, the woman''s heart should be more careful. "If you can bring it, bring some rice noodles, bacon and other things over there. They are all made at home. They haven''t eaten anything at home for more than half a year, so they must have thought about it."

    "By the way, I even made a few new sets of clothes for them," Liu Guixia said again, "If you can bring them, bring them all."

    This question was answered by Jiang Yue: "You can bring it." Their family, Xue Yan, is also a prince, so there is nothing that can''t be brought into the barracks.

    is to place a lot of people into the barracks, no problem.

    "That''s great, great." Liu Guixia was so happy. "I''m going to see what''s left at home."

    Xue Dafu was also very happy, but he didn''t forget to say: "Damn, you should be careful and don''t bring too much, lest Xiaoyan and Yuebao are not easy to take with them. They only have two children and can''t take much."

    "I know, I know." Without looking back, Liu Guixia went to see if there was any dry goods at home that she could take to the military camp for her third and fifth sons.

    Xue Yihu smiled and said with Xue Dafu: "Dad, Sanhu and Wuhu both like to eat small garlic cakes, I want to go and pull some small garlic back."

    "That''s right," Xue Dafu laughed immediately, "now the rapeseed flowers are blooming, and there are small garlic everywhere. It''s time to make small garlic cakes." After speaking, he shouted into the room, "Damn, **** Let''s make some small garlic cakes with Hongyan and the others tonight, and bring them to the military camp for Xiaoyan and Yuebao in the morning. When that time comes, just heat it up, and the three tigers and five tigers can eat them. They love it. eat this."

    "Hey!" Liu Guixia responded loudly immediately.

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "Brother, I''d better go and pull out the small garlic. I just happened to be going to the vegetable garden to have a look. On the ridge next to the vegetable garden, there are a lot of small garlic."

    "That''s fine too." Xue Yihu smiled honestly.

    Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "Pick up more, cook more at home, and I can eat more too."

    Li Hehua had a big belly, so it was a little uncomfortable to stand like this all the time, so she slowly sat down and said with a smile, "I haven''t felt it yet, not to mention the small garlic cake, but I feel a little craving for it."

    The family is so happy, Xue Yan is naturally happy too.

    Jiang Yue is naturally happy in her heart, but her expression is still calm, but because she is small, her face is also very small, and she is still fair, even if she looks like this, in the eyes of others, she is still cute and lovely.

 Chapter 1029ï¼š as long as the right people

    Chapter 1029 As long as you use the right people

    And Xiao Suanba knows.

    It is a kind of cake made of chopped wild garlic and kneaded into rice flour. It can be directly made into round cakes, or it can be filled with meat or other fillings, made into Baoxinbao, and finally steamed. That''s it.

    However, this thing tastes very good after steaming, but it will taste a lot worse when it is completely cold and then eaten hot.

    Besides, the Zhennan military camp is stationed in the wild, there must be wild garlic growing around this season and this month, and there must be rice noodles in the military camp...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue opened her mouth and said to Xue Dafu: "Uncle, I can also make small garlic cakes, or else, we will eat what we make at home today, and give it to the third and fifth brothers. When the time comes, brother Yan and I will go to the barracks, and we will borrow the kitchen from General Shao, and then brother Yan and I will cook for the third and fifth brothers. Now there are wild garlic everywhere, there must be around the barracks, and the barracks is impossible. There is no rice flour, and these military camps have rice flour and flour."

    When Xue Dafu heard this, he immediately closed his mouth with joy, "Your third brother and fifth brother didn''t hurt you in vain, they didn''t hurt you in vain."

    Liu Guixia also stretched out her neck from the main room and said with a very happy smile: "Oh, look at how sensible our Yuebao is, it''s better, better, if we can eat fresh, Sanhu and Wuhu will definitely be able to have a meal at that time. Eat more, why are our Yuebao and Xiaoyan so good?"

    That is a joy.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Father and mother, shouldn''t you only praise Yuebao, why should you praise me?"

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "When Yuebao is making small garlic cakes, won''t you help?"

    "That''s right." Xue Dafu laughed happily. The children in the family are all sensible, and he is so lucky.

    Xue Yihu and the others were also happy, all very happy.

    Li Hehua was still rubbing her little Yuebao''s head, and she looked like she didn''t like her Yuebao''s rarity: "Yuebao."

    The voice was soft again, for fear of scaring the baby girl in front of him.

    Jiang Yue has long been used to it. Her sister-in-law usually looks like this, and she is naturally the same as usual, obediently letting her sister-in-law touch her little head.

    Xue Yan just still smiled.

    Seeing that it was time to practice martial arts in the morning, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue to the old house again.

    Seeing that there was no one on the road, so while going to the old house, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said in a low voice that Xuanyuan Hao was going to build a house next to it, as if they were going to abdicate early.

    They had talked before, saying that he didn''t want to be the emperor, and even if he became the emperor, he could give in. As long as there was a suitable candidate to take over, then naturally they didn''t have to worry about anything.

    At this moment, naturally there is no need to talk about this.

    Jiang Yue just said: "If your father emperor really abdicates early, it''s actually fine. As for Da Ling, then you will be more able to make decisions, and it will be more convenient for us to do things. Presumably your grandmother also agreed. Yes, otherwise he would not do this. And since your grandmother has agreed, as long as you do things that are good for Daling, she will not interfere. Besides, as long as you use the right people, Baiguan is actually for Daling. Even if you have double insurance, the emperor does not necessarily have to be in the imperial capital, then even if you become an emperor, you can still stay here, you don¡¯t have to be in the imperial capital all the time.¡±

    Xue Yan nodded in agreement.

    Especially her last sentence.

    In his last life, he later went on expeditions abroad and ruled the world, but the rear is so stable and solid, not because the emperor Xuanyuanling is so capable, but because he has cleaned the court several times, and all the officials are extremely capable and loyal. The result of the big ling.

 Chapter 1030ï¼š Go to Zhennan Barracks

    Chapter 1030 Go to Zhennan Barracks

    "However," Jiang Yue said, pressing her voice again, "Your father, the emperor, has the idea of ??abdicating at such a young age. It can be seen that he is not nostalgic for the throne at all. If he wants to hand over the throne to you as soon as possible, it is natural to be as early as possible. , I can''t wait for it right now, but I haven''t told you yet, and I haven''t implemented it yet. Instead, I came here first to see you and your mother. It''s obviously your grandma who stopped him, and your grandma is much more stable. It should be because of the fact that many people don''t know that you are the crown prince. It is too rash to let you succeed as emperor, and it is not good for Daling''s stability. It won''t take long, it''s estimated to be a year and a half."

    Xue Yan nodded again, naturally agreeing: "Grandma Huang is much more stable."

    He also felt that he would succeed as emperor in a year or a half at most.

    I don''t know what to think, he suddenly laughed: "My father seems to like the farm life very much." He also called each other with his father, little brother and big brother.

    This time, Jiang Yue nodded: "I didn''t expect it either."

    To tell the truth, since Xuanyuan Hao came, she has changed a lot about Xuanyuan Hao.

    She originally thought that when an emperor came to the farm, no matter how the emperor wanted to join in, he would seem a little out of place, but Xuanyuan Hao, the emperor, came, but he didn''t at all, and Xue Dafu could talk to someone like Xuanyuan. Hao was actually a peasant family, not an emperor at all.

    "That''s right," Jiang Yue remembered something, "Second brother must have sent us to the Quanping Inn early in the morning, or should I take this opportunity and tell my second brother?"

    "Sooner or later, the matter will reach Xinyuan County and Ping''an Town," Xue Yan said while nodding, "Now because of the family''s business, the second brother also often goes to these two places, so of course he has to tell the second brother. "

    "Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    *

    It was said to be made at night, but before the sun went down, I started preparing to make it. When it was dark, the first basket of garlic cakes was also steamed.

    Some are made into a round cake shape, and some are made into a heart shape.

    And Baoxinba has made several kinds of fillings.

    But it''s all because of the addition of garlic to the rice noodles, which is called Xiao Suan Ba, which has a unique flavor.

    In a farmhouse, this is actually quite a big thing. Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia not only invited Shao Zhongxi Qiyin to eat cake, but also brought old man Xue to eat cake, and Xue Darong and the others. I called him, and after making the cakes, I gave some to the villagers.

    is also strange, Xuanyuan Hao not only talks very speculatively with Xue Dafu, but also talks very speculatively with Xue Laohan and Xue Darong, as if there are endless things to talk about, no matter what topic he can talk about.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Youyue, Xue Yihu and others have seen it in the morning, but now they don''t feel anything.

    But let the ice-cold Shao Zhongxi eat cakes obviously stopped for a while.

    Qiyin was also intrigued. While eating the cakes silently, she thought to herself, she never knew that the emperor was like this...

    If she hadn''t seen this with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it...

    *

    The next day, in the early morning, the genius was bright, and Xue Erhu set up a carriage to send Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the Quanping Inn.

    After arriving at the Quanping Inn, someone from the inn will send Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the Zhennan Barracks.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will make small garlic cakes for Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu at the military camp, so naturally, there is no need to bring any ready-made garlic cakes.

    But Liu Guixia still stuffed the carriage with rice noodles, bacon, dried bamboo shoots, etc.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1031ï¼š i can hear

    Chapter 1031 I Can Hear

    Some were for Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu, and some were for Shao Shuting.

    Liu Guixia and the others all thought that it was thanks to the great general Shao Shuting, otherwise Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would not be able to go to the camp to see Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu, so in any case, they should prepare something for Shao Shuting to express their gratitude.

    After seeing everything on the carriage, Xue Erhu drove the carriage and sent Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the town.

    On the way to the town, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then Jiang Yue showed a small head from the carriage and said to Xue Erhu, "Second brother, Brother Yan has something to tell you."

    "Then say it." Xue Erhu said with a smile while still driving the carriage without turning his head. "I can hear."

    Jiang Yue turned around, looked at Xue Yan again, and then said to Xue Erhu, "Second brother, stop the carriage, it''s a big matter."

    They said that because they were a little worried, their second brother was flustered, and the carriage overturned.

    It¡¯s a trivial matter if the carriage overturned. The main thing is that the things inside are well stacked. If they are stacked properly, it will be a little troublesome.

    Hearing this, Xue Erhu was immediately amused, "What''s the matter, it''s quite big." As he said that, he stopped the horse and the carriage stopped.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, Xue Erhu also turned around and looked at the two small heads exposed in the carriage.

    Then, he was even happier.

    I think their Xiaoyan and Yuebao are really cute.

    "Speak, the carriage stopped." Xue Erhu also said.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan looked around, there was indeed no one else, they were the only ones on the way, and then he said to Xue Erhu in a low voice: "Second brother, I am actually the prince."

    "What?" Xue Erhu took out his ears, thinking he heard it wrong.

    "Actually, I am the Crown Prince." Xue Yan said again in a low voice.

    Knowing that he heard it right, Xue Erhu immediately laughed, "Xiaoyan, although I have always believed in you, how could you possibly be the prince."

    "I am really the prince." Xue Yan said. Then, why did he become the prince? Before, the Queen Mother Yunzi came to receive evidence. Their father, Xue Dafu, was named the Marquis of Changle. The six generations of the Xue family did not kneel when they saw the emperor. Uncle Hao in their family was actually the current emperor Xuanyuan Hao. , The aunt Xiao in their house is actually the current queen Shao Youyue, the master Gu Jin is actually King Anjun Shao Zhongxi, and Shao Zhongxi is the second brother of Shao Shuting, and Shao Shuting and Shao Zhongxi are both Shao Youyue''s brother, and his fourth brother Xue Sihuzao I already know, and I also helped to cover... and so on, all said.

    Xue Erhu''s mouth has been open since then, and has not been closed.

    People are still dumbfounded.

    was simply stunned.

    Seeing their second brother like this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, neither in a hurry nor speaking, they were extremely patiently waiting for their second brother to react.

    Xue Erhu was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses, and said to himself in a dizzy manner, "No wonder Zi Cui and the others knelt down when they saw Uncle Hao. Master Huang, the emperor..."

    Xue Yan then said again: "It has already been spread in Dijing, and it is estimated that it will be spread in a short time. Second brother, you often go to the town and county now, and sooner or later you will hear it, Yuebao and I. When I went to the barracks this time, I also wanted to tell the third brother and the fifth brother, especially the third brother, who is now the commander of thousands, and will always go out to the barracks. They know about me there."

 Chapter 1032ï¼š Our family is going to heaven

    Chapter 1032 Our family is going to heaven

    "Are you really the prince?" Xue Erhu was still dizzy. Although he already believed it, he felt unbelievable.

    His sixth brother turned out to be the prince.

    His father was also named Hou.

    His family did not have to kneel to see the emperor for six generations.

    Also, his father must still be stupid at home and call the emperor to be the little brother...

    "Well." Xue Yan was still very patient. Regarding the fact that he would not leave the house and why he was hiding it, he had already mentioned it when he just said why he was the prince, so naturally there is no need to say any more.

    Maybe Xue Yan said it all, and he said it very carefully, but Xue Erhu still didn''t feel anything else at the moment, but it was like a dream, dizzy, especially unbelievable.

    It''s as if his family''s life suddenly peaked. Isn''t this something that only happens in dreams?

    After a while, Xue Erhu slowed down and said with a smile, "Our family is going to heaven."

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could talk, he hurriedly said: "Quick, sit down, I have to take you to the inn."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obediently sat down in the carriage again, and after they were seated, they looked at each other again. I think their second brother accepted it quite quickly.

    However, after the carriage ran for a while, Xue Erhu couldn''t help but turn his head and asked his two precious children in the carriage, "Is this really not going to the Imperial Capital? Is it really dangerous? Especially you, Xiaoyan, so many people already know that you are His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. If someone wants to harm you, they must not come to harm you. This is not like the imperial capital. The imperial capital has a palace, which is heavily guarded and has a particularly strong city wall. I heard that Dijing also has a moat and a moat army. I feel that you should still go to Dijing. We can accompany you if it¡¯s a big deal. Didn¡¯t Dijing also build a Changle Houfu for Dad? You live in the palace, and we live in the Houfu. See you often."

    Jiang Yue said: "Brother Yan is afraid that you have such thoughts, so I hide it from you."

    Xue Yan just looked at Xue Erhu and shouted, "Second brother..."

    Xue Erhu could still understand what Xiaoyan''s shouting meant, he was begging him, and he sighed: "Okay, as long as you all make arrangements, it will be fine to stay here, I won''t tell Dad. Mother. However, Xiaoyan, I can tell you first, if you are injured a little here because you are the prince, I will tell my parents immediately, I can''t persuade you to go to the imperial capital, but my parents are sure It''s alright, parents are very timid, and you shouldn''t expect to see them crying and begging you."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded immediately, "Thank you second brother, I won''t be hurt."

    Jiang Yue did not say that Xue Yan, who she would protect, would not be hurt a little.

    "That''s good." Xue Erhu nodded, and then sighed again: "Of course our family can still be here, this is already our roots, although it is more honorable to go to the Imperial Capital, but relatives and friends can''t follow Going together, their roots are all here, it will be difficult to walk around in the future, especially when you are old, you want to come back and look at it, but you can''t. We can often walk around, talk, and stay close. And no matter how many people in Dijing are, we will definitely feel that the people here are closer and more able to talk. After all, our family is rich and rich. , or from a peasant background, it¡¯s another matter if you go to the imperial capital to adapt to it, I also think it¡¯s better here.¡±

 Chapter 1033ï¼š Well, the brain is still there

    Chapter 1033 Well, the head is still there

    "It''s no wonder you''re hiding it," Xue Erhu nodded to himself again, "I''m afraid that the family will give up everything here because they are worried about your accident. I want to accompany you to the imperial capital, and I won''t let you here."

    And Xue Yan was very touched when he heard his second brother''s words.

    In the last life, the second brother had a little difficulty adjusting to the life in Tejing at first, but even if he got used to it later, he still missed his relatives and friends here.

    It can be said that in the last life, although he took his family to Dijing to live a good life as soon as he started his official career, it was no longer so hard to make his family face the loess and turn their backs to the sky. Later, although he still felt very honored, his parents and the others really missed the people here. They all felt that they were very lonely in the imperial capital. No matter how many people served, no matter how good their life was, they felt that they were alone in the imperial capital. , especially his father, mother, eldest brother, and eldest sister-in-law, who only stayed in Dijing for a month, they don¡¯t like going out very much. They all stay at home, do whatever they want, and feel more at ease, but as long as As soon as they went out, they felt that they were out of tune with Dijing.

    Obviously, when he was here, his parents and the others liked to visit everywhere, but they didn''t like to stay at home at all. There were many people who could talk and have common topics, but after going to the imperial capital, they preferred to stay in the house, except for Family members, almost nothing in common with outsiders...

    And in this life, how could the reborn him still let his parents do this.

    Before Xue Erhu drove the carriage to the entrance of the Quanping Inn, someone from the Quanping Inn came to pick it up very respectfully. The carriage driven by Xue Erhu still had to be driven back, lest there were not enough carriages at home, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went They all got off the carriage, and all the things on the carriage were removed and put into the carriage prepared by the Quanping Inn.

    "Be careful." Originally, Xue Erhu was quite relieved. His family Xiaoyan and Yuebao were so self-reliant, and there were people from Quanping Inn who gave him away, so he didn''t need to worry about anything. But now that he knew that his family Xiaoyan was His Royal Highness, he felt a little worried and couldn''t help but exhort him like this.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    It was not until Jiang Yue and Xue Yan boarded the carriage prepared by the Quanping Inn that they disappeared, and then Xue Erhu drove the carriage and went home.

    When he got home, he saw his father, Xue Dafu, chopping wood in the yard, while the emperor was looking eagerly on the side.

    The emperor really couldn''t hold back, so he asked Xue Dafu, the big brother, to give him a try.

    "Here." Xue Dafu was also cheerful, and even gave the ax to Xuanyuan Hao.

    Xuanyuan Hao also imitated Xue Dafu''s previous appearance. He rolled up his sleeves and placed half a piece of thick wood on the stake. Immediately, the axe began to aim at the wood. He felt that it was not accurate enough. Accurate, it came a little to the right, and then, with a snap, the axe went down, but the firewood was not split in half, and the axe was still in the firewood and could not be pulled out.

    The provoked Xue Dafu laughed.

    Xuanyuan Hao also laughed. It''s not that he lacks strength, the main reason is that he has never done this work before, and his movements are clumsy and unskilled at all, which limits his performance.

    Xue Erhu, who was watching, couldn''t help rubbing the back of his neck. Well, the brain is still there.

    Take a look at his father Xue Dafu''s neck again, um, his father''s head is also there.

    Immediately, Xue Erhu became cheerful again, and he did whatever he had to do, letting the emperor still laugh and compete with Chai.

 Chapter 1034ï¼š shouting loudly

    Chapter 1034 Shouting

    In the end, it was Xue Dafu who helped, and the axe was pulled out of the firewood.

    stayed in front for a while before Xuanyuan Hao returned to the back hut.

    Shao Youyue was sitting on the kang under the window doing needlework. She wanted to make two clothes for her Shuer herself, without anyone''s help.

    Before , she didn''t know that Xue Yan was really her son, so Zicui and the others helped him with the boots, cloak and other things, and they helped a lot.

    Now, that is her Shuer, no matter what, she will make two clothes for her Shuer like this, to do her best as a mother.

    As soon as Xuanyuan Hao came in, he didn''t say anything to Shao Youyue, but went straight to the side and asked Zi Cui and the others to prepare the brush, ink, paper and inkstone. Immediately, he started to draw. Soon, he was finished, and then, He just took the painted things that he hadn''t done much, and sat on the kang to show Shao Youyue.

    "How about this three-entry house? It''s fine to have a second-grade house, but it always feels a little smaller. For the third-grade house, let''s set up a big garden at the back, so that you can always enjoy flowers in your spare time. Usually every year Don''t you still want to send flowers to the gods, when you have a big garden, you can do this again." Xuanyuan Hao said with some excitement.

    Shao Youyue glanced at the drawing before looking at him and said, "Do you really want to build a house next door?"

    "Everything has been said, of course. When I was learning to chop wood with my eldest brother, I also talked to him. He said that if we have more money, it is best to build a three-entry one, and we can expand it in the future. It hasn''t been long before the workshop has been expanded again." Xuanyuan Hao was still very excited.

    Shao Youyue pursed her lips and wanted to ask him why he wanted to build this house, but in the end he didn''t ask anything. He wants to make it, she doesn''t want to go back to the palace anyway.

    Seeing that Shao Youyue didn''t say anything, but it seemed to acquiesce, Xuanyuan Hao was even more excited, he took the drawing and quickly rolled it up, and hurriedly went out: "Then I will ask my elder brother to accompany me to find that village chief Lu. , first draw the foundation, and then follow the drawing on this drawing, then other people in this village will not be able to occupy the foundation even if they build houses."

    He has already told the county government that as long as Village Chief Lu and Li Zheng go to arrange the settlement and foundation matters for the person ''Huang Hao'', they will approve it, and they will also register and create a household registration booklet.

    Of course, the household registration booklet must be fake, there is no Huang Hao at all, just pretending.

    Seeing Xuanyuan Hao so excited, Shao Youyue was in a complicated mood.

    *

    Because it was a carriage, it was not until 2 o''clock in the afternoon that the Zhennan Barracks slowly came into view.

    Lunch Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally ate on the road.

    Jiang Yueren was small, standing in the carriage, her little hands just reached the screen window and looked out, while Xue Yan sat and looked out, she could see clearly that the tents in Zhennan Barracks could not be seen at a glance, after all, the 200,000 Zhennan Army , divided into many battalions, and each battalion was assigned a general to sit in.

    And these generals, naturally, listened to Shao Shuting, the great general.

    It is estimated that there is training. In addition to seeing waves of heavily guarded and patrolling people, they can also hear the soldiers shouting loudly.

    This military camp is stationed in the wild, and the surrounding is not wild land, but also mountains and rivers, and it is this season, the vegetation is revived and lush.

    Especially rape.

    The wild rapeseed is blooming sporadically, only the rapeseed by the farmers in the distance is in full bloom and golden.

    Jiang Yue looked down at the ground, looking for wild garlic on the ground.

    Although wild garlic is not as much grass, there are still quite a few.

 Chapter 1035ï¼š Fortunately, the grandson is not his soldier

    Chapter 1035 Fortunately, the grandson is not his soldier

    In some places, there is even a bunch of wild garlic here, and a bunch there. If she and Xue Yan make small garlic cakes for the third and fifth brothers, they only need to cut a bunch of them and go back, they don¡¯t need that much garlic .

    It was also at this time that a lot of hooves were suddenly heard.

    came from the direction of the military camp.

    is like an iron hoof rolling, and the sound is loud.

    Immediately afterwards, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that twenty or thirty generals in armor, red tassel helmets, and various robes hurriedly rode out of the Zhennan Barracks and came towards them.

    is headed by Shao Shuting.

    A little later, an old general was almost on a par with Shao Shuting.

    "That''s your grandfather." Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan as soon as she saw the old general, thinking that the man was his grandfather Shao Guogong.

    Xue Yan also felt that, while looking through the screen window, he nodded: "It should be."

    In fact, Shao Shuting received the news that Xue Yan was coming at noon, and he had already told all the generals, and all the generals should also recognize His Royal Highness, so when he received the news that His Royal Highness was coming soon, he said Immediately with the generals in the barracks, they rushed out to greet him.

    As soon as they rode to the front of the carriage, they did not dare to stop the carriage. Shao Shuting, Shao Guogong and other generals immediately pulled the carriage to one side, and immediately got off the horse. "The ministers and others pay tribute to His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness, Chitose, Chitose, Chitose."

    As soon as the carriage stopped, Xue Yan hurriedly got off the carriage and personally helped Shao Guogong: "Grandpa, please get up quickly." Immediately, he asked Shao Shuting and others to get up.

    Shao Shuting knew Xue Yan, except that he was very happy to see two little devils again, but he didn''t feel anything else, but the other generals were all surprised, and felt that Xue Yan''s appearance was like a dragon and a phoenix at first glance, and he didn''t know how he was in the first place. Mistaking someone else as a prince.

    Shao Guogong is not surprised, but he is happy to see his grandson, but his grandson is too thin, and even if he grows up, he will definitely not be able to grow up.

    Fortunately, the grandson is not his soldier.

    Jiang Yue also got off the carriage after Xue Yan got off the carriage. Seeing that Xue Yan was greeting Shao Guogong, she raised her head and asked Shao Shuting, "Where are my third and fifth brothers?"

    Shao Shuting immediately squatted down and smiled with her: "Your fifth brother is training, and your third brother is on duty today and needs to inspect, because I was afraid that he would be patrolling far away and heard some rumors, I arranged for him to have a visit recently. The patrol is also patrolling the surroundings, well, isn''t it right there."

    Jiang Yue looked in the direction of Shao Shuting''s finger, and saw that after a pair of patrols passed by, another person led a group of people with spears, followed by patrolling.

    The person at the head, wearing armor, carrying a knife, tall and mighty, with a steely face, is not her third brother Xue Sanhu.

    Xue Yan also saw it.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly walked over.

    Shao Shuting, Shao Guogong, and all the generals did not go there and waited there.

    "Third brother." As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked in front of their particularly tall third brother, they raised their heads and called their third brother.

    Xue Sanhu saw Xiaoyan and Yuebao when he was patrolling here. Naturally, he also saw Shao Shuting, Shao Guogong, and all the generals. He also saw that Shao Shuting was extremely respectful to his Xiaoyan. He was puzzled, but his face was still the same. No expression.

    But their Xiaoyan and Yuebao came towards him, Shao Shuting and the others didn''t stop him. Naturally, they allowed him to be temporarily off duty and talk to his Xiaoyan and Yuebao...

 Chapter 1036ï¼š The third brother doesnt listen to him

    Chapter 1036 Third brother doesn''t listen to him

    He first let the group behind him continue to walk forward and patrolled. When the group left, he only carried one by one, and put his Xiaoyan and Yuebao on one of the large stones next to him.

    There are several large stones stacked right next to it.

    And after his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao stood on the stone, they didn''t have to look up at him so hard.

    Then, he touched the heads of Xiaoyan and Yuebao with his big hands.

    Then he asked indifferently, "What''s the matter?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are both used to their third brother always handling them like this, and they are also used to their third brother''s tone of voice has always been quiet and few words.

    I saw that Jiang Yue still had to tilt her head slightly and said, "Brother Yan is the prince."

    This is their third brother, so of course they need to be direct, not even buffering.

    Xue Yan also means this.

    They agreed on the way.

    Xue Sanhu was stunned for a moment, then nodded, accepted, looked at Xue Yan, and said to Xue Yan, "Protect yourself."

    It was only five simple words, and his voice was still so dull, but Xue Yan suddenly choked his throat. After a long while, he answered with difficulty: "Yes."

    Even if the third brother doesn''t say it, he knows that the third brother will definitely work harder in the military camp in the future, trying to protect him and prevent his brother from doing anything.

    In the last life, the third brother was like this. He did it silently, no one persuaded him. In the end, he died defending him.

    this life¡­¡­

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan hurriedly added: "Third brother, I can protect myself well."

    The implication is that he doesn''t need to do that.

    Although Xue Sanhu was not reborn, he could understand Xue Yan''s implication, but Xue Sanhu didn''t say anything, just touched Xue Yan''s head again with his big hand.

    Xue Yan''s mouth trembled.

    It''s the same as in the previous life, the third brother doesn''t listen to him...

    But it''s not the last life. In this life, even if the third brother doesn''t listen to him, he will not let the third brother have an accident again, and he wants the third brother to be good.

    Seeing Xue Yan like this, Jiang Yue explained everything to their third brother in detail on Xue Yan''s behalf. After their third brother heard it, he just said a dull word: "Well."

    "We still want to tell Fifth Brother." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Sanhu said, "Don''t tell him."

    He also said a series of words in a rare indifferent tone: "He is very happy in the military camp now, and everyone is willing to play with him. If he is told that he is the prince''s brother, his **** will not help showing off everywhere. Don''t think about the consequences. When everyone knows it, they will naturally be concerned about his identity, so they won''t play with him like this. Naturally, they won''t be able to play so happily, and he won''t be as happy and entertained as he is now every day. As long as the generals are tight-lipped, not many people in the barracks will know that he is actually the fifth brother of the prince, and everyone will naturally play with him like this every day."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only knew that their fifth brother was carrying the banner in the military camp, and that their fifth brother was very happy in the military camp, but they didn''t know that everyone in the military camp was willing to play with their fifth brother, so they couldn''t help but glance at each other.

    can see from the eyes of the other party: If this is the case, then hide it from the fifth brother.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally responded: "Yeah." They promised their third brother not to tell their fifth brother these things.

    Let their fifth brother be so happy every day.

    "I''ll look for you later." After their third brother finished speaking, they patted their heads again before they went to inspect again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan watched their third brother go away like this.

    They didn''t go back until their third brother was gone, and they entered the barracks with Shao Shuting.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1037ï¼š Shouldnt it be the generals child?

    Chapter 1037 Shouldn''t it be the general''s child?

    After entered the barracks, he had another conversation in the coach''s tent before letting the generals disperse.

    Shao Guogong also went to work.

    There is no need for Shao Shuting to accompany him, but Shao Shuting asked Shiye to follow Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, in case Jiang Yue and Xue Yan needed anything.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan gave Shao Shuting everything they had given to Shao Shuting at home, and then asked Shiye to show them the tent where they lived.

    The tents they live in are adjacent, because they have to hide from the fifth brother, this tent is naturally an ordinary tent.

    Ten Ye asked a few soldiers to bring the things they brought to their third and fifth brothers from home and moved them into their tents first.

    The third brother was patrolling, and the fifth brother was training. They couldn''t see each other for a while, and it was not too early. After another hour, it would be dark, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thought, go to cut some When Ye Xiao Suan came back, he made small garlic cakes for their third and fifth brothers in the evening, and they would go back again in the morning.

    But before going to cut wild garlic, Jiang Yue first asked Shiye, "Can you make a stove for us to cook?"

    Although Shi Ye stayed with Shao Shuting in Huaishu Village for a period of time before, and was quite familiar with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, isn''t it very different now? Young Master Yan is His Royal Highness, so when I heard Jiang Yue''s words Naturally, he was very frightened when he said that, and said hurriedly, "My subordinates will go and talk to the Huotoujun so that they can use a stove." After speaking, he went.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also followed him.

    Each battalion has its own kitchen, and the kitchens are all very large, because each battalion has not a few thousand, but also tens of thousands of people, so each battalion has a lot of fireheads, and the battalion where the commander is located is called the main.

    The Huotou soldiers in the main camp were very flustered when they saw Shi Ye coming next to the general, thinking they had made a mistake, and they were greatly relieved until Shi Ye said they wanted to free up a stove. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan behind Shi Ye.

    Although they didn''t understand who the two children, the big one and the other, were brought by their generals, they didn''t dare to ask any more questions.

    Jiang Yue saw that there was a diabolo basket on the table beside the stove, she stood on tiptoe, took the diabolo basket down with two small hands, and immediately carried it in one hand.

    "Just come down." Shi Ye was busy picking it up, so he would carry it.

    "No." Jiang Yue shook her head.

    "Do you have a kitchen knife?" Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue while looking at the several kitchen knives on the cutting board.

    "It''s fine without it, or you can pinch it with your hands." Jiang Yue said. That is wild garlic, and it is not thick, so there is no need to cut it with a kitchen knife.

    But after seeing Shi Yeyi''s kitchen knife, he was busy taking one from the chopping board, and Jiang Yue immediately said, "Then bring one."

    As soon as Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shi Ye left, the firehead army in the main business was lively, and they said excitedly¡ª¡ª

    "Who are the two children just now, why are the people around the General accompanied in person, and they look so respectful, the two children are also first-class, especially the baby girl, who is small and too cute, Shouldn''t it be the general''s child?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, the generals are not married yet, where is the child." The head of the Huotou Army, Chief Fan Centurion scolded.

    "Yes, the generals are not married, so who are they?"

    "Who knows."

    As soon as they came out of the military camp, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to Ye Xiao Suan.

    Knowing what they were looking for, Shi Ye hurriedly helped them find them. There were originally many wild garlic in this season, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also saw a lot before entering the barracks. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan cut them off after a while. A basket full of wild garlic.

 Chapter 1038ï¼š Who can afford it?

    Chapter 1038 Who can afford it?

    They can''t actually use so much wild garlic, but they all came out, so they cut more and looked back to see if the Firehead Army wanted it. If they wanted it, they would give it to the Firehead Army.

    There was water not far away, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over, squatted by the stream, and washed all the wild garlic in the basket.

    Washed the kitchen knife again.

    Toya took the sword and followed behind, looking around cautiously.

    Although this is near the military camp, it is actually very safe, but there is no guarantee that there will be no accidents.

    After everything was washed, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the barracks.

    This time, Xue Yan carried the basket.

    Xue Yan was holding the basket in one hand and Jiang Yue in the other.

    And Jiang Yue was held by Xue Yan in one hand and a kitchen knife with dripping water in the other.

    Originally, there were two more children in the barracks, which was enough to attract attention. Now, the soldiers who saw them looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and felt strange.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the main kitchen again, Shi Ye didn''t have to follow them.

    But Shiye was not at ease, and told Fan Baifu, who was in charge of the firehead army, several words, asking Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to give whatever they needed, and then they left the kitchen.

    Seeing Shi Ye left, Jiang Yuecai raised her face and asked Centurion Fan who was wearing an apron, "Uncle, do you have rice noodles? My brother and I are going to make small garlic cakes."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Centurion Fan was surprised that the baby girl was so young, so articulate and polite, while he was busy getting someone to bring a large bag of rice noodles. He also said: "If it''s not enough, tell the uncle again, and the uncle will ask someone to get it for you."

    "Thank you uncle." Jiang Yue thanked.

    "Thank you uncle." Xue Yan also thanked.

    "Uncle," Jiang Yue said again, "We can''t use that much wild garlic, do you want it?"

    "I want it," Centurion Fan said with a hastily laugh, "I just don''t make cakes, it''s good to fry two dishes."

    Jiang Yue went to find a large clean plate and shared it with Xue Yan, took out a few handfuls of wild garlic from the basket and put it on the plate, and then gave most of the remaining wild garlic to the basket and gave it to Captain Fan.

    Then, Jiang Yue put her toes on her toes and placed the big plate on the table with her two small hands.

    Xue Yan found a small bench from one side and placed it in front of the vegetable cutting table.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan had placed a small bench in front of her feet, so she stepped on it, and then began to take out the wild garlic from the big plate, put it on the cutting board, and chop it up.

    Set aside for later use.

    Xue Yan has found a clean wooden tub and opened the bag of rice noodles.

    Jiang Yue wiped her hands dry, and after there was no water at all, she took out a bowl for scooping rice noodles, scooped out bowls of rice noodles from the bag, and poured them all into a wooden basin.

    The Huotoujun saw that the two children, one big and one small, could make small garlic cakes, and they cooperated so tacitly, especially when Jiang Yue was so young, they all felt that it was rare to die, and they all gathered around and looked at it brightly.

    "What to look at, what to look at," Centurion Fan saw this, and started to rush out, "If you delay the meal, who of you can afford it? We will continue to cook soon, and the soldiers will have to eat in less than half an hour. Now, our meal is not ready yet, there are still so many dishes to do."

    Everyone is busy again, but they still look here frequently.

    After scooping the rice noodles into the basin, Jiang Yue added the freshly chopped wild garlic and mixed well. Then, he slowly added boiling water and wanted to knead the rice noodles into a ball.

    Because she also wanted to make a small garlic cake with a heart, so Jiang Yue asked Xue Yan to knead it into a ball, while she was busy making the fillings in the Baoxin cake.

 Chapter 1039ï¼š not open, right?

    Chapter 1039 Can''t open it?

    Seeing that there was meat on the stage, she first asked the Huotoujun if he could use that meat. Seeing that, the Huotoujun nodded and said yes, so she cut a large piece of meat and then made it into mincemeat.

    The third and fifth brothers also love to eat meat.

    Xue Yan tried hard to knead the rice noodles with wild garlic into a ball, but after all, his current strength is still that of a child, and his hands are small. Jun couldn''t stand it any longer, so he hurriedly washed his hands and came to help him rub it.

    Xue Yan was naturally extremely embarrassed.

    Thanks to the help of the Huotoujun, when Jiang Yue made the meat stuffing, Xue Yan also kneaded the rice noodles into a ball, and he could start making cakes.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan started to make cakes, and they also made two kinds of cakes, round cake cakes and Baoxin cakes.

    The round cake is easy to do, just pull out a small dose directly from the rice flour dough, then knead it into a ball, and then flatten it.

    The method of Baoxinbao is similar to making round cakes, that is, when it is flattened, it will be flatter. It is best to make a thin slice, but in order to avoid it being too thin, if the tundish filling is steamed, it will crack, so, It can''t be pressed too thinly, anyway, pressed into a round sheet, then, add the filling in the middle, and finally fold it in half and pinch around.

    This bag of heart cakes can also be called moon cakes.

    Naturally, it can be called a half moon cake. After all, such a double fold is the shape of a half moon, but the middle is bulging, and the more fillings are added, the more bulging.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan tried their best to make Baoxinba with thin skin and as much filling.

    One by one placed in the steamer, not to mention how beautiful.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are making cakes and putting them in the steamer one by one. On the other side, Xue Wuhu''s training has also ended, and he is about to join others to carry the banner and put it in the big tent for playback. Wait for it to be eaten. After dinner, he came to get it again, came to the school grounds again, and had a game, but before he could go, he was hurriedly stopped by the centurion Deng, who was currently in the flag barracks, and hurriedly pulled him aside.

    "Quick. Quick."

    Centurion Deng just kept urging the hurry, but didn''t say anything, Xue Wuhu was confused: "Centurion, hurry up, what are you talking about?"

    Centurion Deng finally came to his senses and patted his head, "Go to the main kitchen, your younger brother and sister are here and are making small garlic cakes in the main kitchen."

    "Ah, my Xiaoyan and Yuebao are here! That''s great!" Xue Wuhu was so happy that he almost jumped up. "Then I have to send the flag back too."

    "I''ll give it to you." Centurion Deng said, and was about to take the flag in his hand.

    Xue Wuhu immediately avoided it, protecting the flag like a treasure: "Centurion, as you said, the flag is in the presence of others and cannot be given to others. I don''t care unless the flag is returned to its original place."

    "You are still arguing with me at this time..." Centurion Deng was relieved and laughed again, "Okay, please send it back to your original place. By the way, your younger brother and sister are here, or the game at night. Cancel it, don''t open it?"

    "How can this work!" Xue Wuhu was immediately excited. "It''s going to be done, I said it''s going to be opened! The location is also sold! Besides, our family Xiaoyan and Yuebao haven''t seen my look like this, let alone open it! Centurion Chang, I won''t tell you, I''m in a hurry to see our Xiaoyan and Yuebao, let''s go first!"

    After finished speaking, without waiting for Centurion Deng to respond, he jumped out like a monkey, and first returned the big flag on his shoulders to the original place, that is, in the big tent where the flag was placed.

 Chapter 1040ï¼š all taller

    Chapter 1040 has grown a little taller

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu ran away without a trace, Centurion Deng really had a headache and loved this soldier in his hand.

    But there were people who exchanged other soldiers for him, and he refused to exchange even if he died.

    "Ahhhh, Xiaoyan Yuebao!" As soon as the flag was set down, he was carrying nothing, and Xue Wuhu ran faster and went straight to the main kitchen.

    He was so happy!

    His family Xiaoyan and Yuebao actually came to the military camp!

    He is about to see their Xiaoyan and Yuebao!

    The people in the barracks are used to Xue Wuhu running around everywhere, and they are excited every day and every moment, and no one feels that something is wrong.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had not finished the steamer, they heard their fifth brother excitedly shouting their voices, so they wanted to go out and let their fifth brother see them, but before they went out, five of them Brother has jumped in like a monkey.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah." Xue Wuhu was even more excited when he saw his two precious children. He picked up Xue Yan and turned around twice. Then, he wanted to pick up Jiang Yue and turned around twice, but he thought of it again. His family Yuebao didn''t like others to hold her, so he turned around again, and carried his family''s Xiaoyan around again.

    Xue Yan thought that his fifth brother had calmed down, so he let him down. Who knows, as soon as he turned around, he was hugged by his fifth brother and turned around twice. He said, "..."

    Immediately, Xue Wuhu put down Xue Yan again, and happily said to Jiang Yue: "Yuebao, you seem to have grown a little taller, you only came to me before."

    Xue Wuhu also happily faced the top of Jiang Yue''s head and compared it with himself.

    "Xiaoyan has also grown a little taller." Xue Wuhu''s palms were also compared on top of Xue Yan''s head, and he couldn''t be more happy. Xiaoyan and Yuebao have grown taller! Although only a little bit taller! But it''s also getting taller!

    The Huotou army in the kitchen first blinked, then reacted: "Five tigers, it turns out that they are Xiaoyan and Yuebao, the younger brothers and sisters you often mentioned, we guessed that they were the children of the general, no wonder they were able to enter the barracks. The people around the general are still so respectful to them, no one in the barracks knows that you and Captain Xue Heng''s brothers and sisters rescued the general, and the general found you and invited you to the barracks."

    "Yeah, this is our Xiaoyan and Yuebao." Xue Wuhu happily immediately held one of his precious children in one hand, and asked the Huotoujun brothers to take a good look at his two precious children.

    Just as Centurion Fan came in with a load of water, he saw Xue Wuhu and laughed immediately: "Wuhu, why are you here at this time, are you going to start early tonight? But our soldiers haven''t eaten yet. We estimate that we will have to wait another half an hour before we can pass."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Their fifth brother had a better and happy life in the military camp than they thought.

    And Centurion Fan said that he could pass by, so he should go to the school grounds to watch the fun.

    When they went outside the barracks to harvest wild garlic, they all heard Shi Ye say that their fifth brother was in the barracks, and there was a game every day at noon, sometimes at night. The scene was very lively and many people were willing to watch it.

    Without waiting for Xue Wuhu to speak, many people in the Huotou Army laughed and said, "Why is it starting so early, Wuhu is here to find his younger brother and sister."

    Because Xue Wuhu often mentioned his family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao, Fan Baihu only heard this and knew it, and looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "So you are Xiaoyan and Yuebao." He also sighed: " No wonder."

    Immediately, Centurion Fan smiled and said, "You guys are making small garlic cakes to feed your two brothers."

 Chapter 1041ï¼š Tell everyone?

    Chapter 1041 Talk to everyone?

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    "Ah Xiaoyan Yuebao!" Xue Wuhu jumped up happily. Immediately, he raised his chin and showed off to the Huotoujun: "See it, see it all, I don''t usually lie to you, although our Xiaoyan and Yuebao are both young, they are very sensible, and they are still smart. It''s on!"

    Although Huotoujun was used to Xue Wuhu being such a stinky boy, he couldn''t help being amused, and he had to admit: "I haven''t seen it before, but now I see it, we are watching I think it''s rare, and it''s no wonder that you usually say something when you''re rare."

    "Okay, okay," Centurion Fan finally said with a smile, "Let their own family get together, let''s not get involved, otherwise, we''ve all eaten, and they haven''t steamed the whole basket of cakes. You can''t let the five tigers go on the court when they are hungry, it will affect his performance too much, and he will cry again when he does not perform well, so we can''t blame us, do you think?"

    The Firehead Army was happier, but they did not forget to cooperate with their centurion: "Yes, yes, yes."

    "How can I ever cry!" Xue Wuhu refused to admit it.

    After a while, the troubled Centurion Fan raised his head and laughed, his stomach hurts, and softly said that he slandered Xue Wuhu, and this was over, Xue Wuhu immediately became happy again, and put his hands on his hips again, super stinky. raised his chin.

    The funny fireheads even had a stomachache from laughing.

    Seeing how well their fifth brother got along with these people, Xue Yan was naturally happy, and there was a smile in his eyes. Naturally, he was looking forward to his fifth brother being so happy all his life.

    Jiang Yue''s little face was still calm.

    But she also looked attentively, thinking that their fifth brother had always been so happy.

    Seeing that Centurion Fan and the others were busy with their own affairs, Xue Wuhu washed his hands too, and made small garlic cakes with his two precious children, so he did it, and he asked happily, "Why are you here? Grandpa , father, mother, eldest brother, sister-in-law, second brother, second sister-in-law, fourth brother? How is little Xue Shi? He has been sitting for six and a half months, right? Isn''t it naughty? Second brother I have read the letter before, and the words are even uglier than what I wrote, haha, but it says that Xiao Xue Shi is solid. I haven''t been in the army for a year, and I don''t have much vacation time. Fa go back and see, unlike the third brother, he is now the captain of the thousand, and he can have a day or two of vacation a month, but he has to accumulate the vacation to go back and marry our third sister-in-law, otherwise the third sister-in-law will not know what to do When I was able to marry into the door, my parents were also thinking about it. Before you helped my parents write to me and the third brother, didn''t you mention this matter? If the third brother could marry the third sister-in-law earlier, He married the third sister-in-law, and he couldn''t go back and have a look."

    They had already told their third brother that they wanted to hide it from their fifth brother, so naturally they couldn''t tell the truth now, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both lied and said that they came to ask their third brother in person, and then marry him. If the third sister-in-law needs to prepare anything else when she enters the door, she can be more careful when asking in person, so as not to make any mistakes when she arrives; the second is to look at the two brothers in the military camp, they have not seen each other for a long time.

    Xue Wuhu believed his two precious children a lot. He naturally believed it immediately after hearing what his two precious children said.

    He also heard from his two precious children that the family is all well and that little Xue Shi is solid. Even if it''s just this, Xue Wuhu is very happy.

 Chapter 1042ï¼š The four get together

    Chapter 1042 The four get together

    This is completely different from seeing a letter.

    After all, his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao are right in front of him now.

    When he read the letter, even though the letter was very detailed, he was happy, but he just felt different. He felt that even if their Xiaoyan and Yuebao Minger went back, he would be happy for a long time.

    After making a basket of small garlic cakes, Jiang Yue first put the basket into a pot on the stove set aside by the Huotou Army to start steaming. For the chopped firewood, don''t care about it at all for the time being.

    The cage is quite large, one cage can hold 20 or 30 small garlic cakes, Jiang Yue looked at the rice noodle **** left in the wooden basin, and it is estimated that a cage can be made.

    It was also at this time that Xue Sanhu''s inspection tour ended today. He took off his armor and sword and came over.

    "Third brother, sit here!" Xue Wuhu hurriedly gave up a seat and let Xue Sanhu sit.

    "Yeah." Xue Sanhu replied indifferently, not in a hurry to sit down, but washed his hands and dried them before sitting down and helping to make small garlic cakes.

    Xue Sanhu has big hands and strong strength, and he flattened the rice noodle **** that were kneaded into small balls. The outer skin of the heart cake is filled with meat filling to form a half-moon shape with a bulging small garlic cake in the middle.

    "Third brother, are you free at night?" Xue Wuhu asked excitedly while making Baoxinba.

    Since his third brother became the commander of the millennium, he has been busier and has no time at all. Every time he wants to arrest someone, it is difficult to catch him. Even if his third brother has something good for him, he will let others pass it on to him. Many times I couldn''t give it to him in person, and even if I gave it to him in person, the brothers wouldn''t be able to say much.

    It was rare to sit together today, making small garlic cakes so slowly, chatting, and their Xiaoyan and Yuebao together, he couldn''t be happier.

    "Yeah." Xue Sanhu replied indifferently, um, not to mention that the generals and the military specifically called him there, and told him to let him not have to do anything at night, and push aside the big things first.

    He knew that the general wanted him, his fifth brother, his family Xiaoyan, and his family Yuebao to get together.

    Hearing this, Xue Wuhu was even more excited: "Then you just bring Xiaoyan and Yuebao to watch my game tonight. I''m amazing. They can''t compare to me. You haven''t watched it yet."

    "Yes." Xue Sanhu''s voice was still dull, but he agreed.

    But in fact, he has watched his fifth brother compete, but when he was on tour, he saw his fifth brother from a distance like a ray of light, carrying a big banner, the banner was flying, and he was standing on the drum dazzlingly. , the center of the crowd.

    It was the first time he saw a fifth brother like that, and he was lost for a moment.

    The general is right, his fifth brother has a magic power that makes everyone laugh and make trouble, forgetting all their troubles.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you must follow the third brother at night, do you know?" Xue Wuhu began to tell his two precious children, "I still have to participate in the competition at night, and I can''t take care of you, and when there are so many people, which one is the military camp? Not taller than you, I''m afraid you will be stepped on."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obeyed obediently, and wanted to see with their own eyes that their fifth brother was standing on the drum and carrying the banner.

    "That''s great!" Xue Wuhu was very happy. "I''ll go and tell the centurion if I can let you stand in the front too. If there''s still a seat in the front row, I''ll just give him six cents. Yes, two cents per person, but yesterday the centurion told me that the seats have already been paid for, and there is no seat in the front row, but you are my family, the centurion will definitely help you find a way to let you You can also stand in the front and watch.¡±

    PS: Thanks for the rewards of "Charm", "Happy", "Warm Sun in Winter", "Book Friends 854***392", and "Scorching Sun"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1043ï¼š two thousand soldiers

    Chapter 1043 Two Thousand Soldiers

    Looking at the front row, even a general needs to pay money. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also heard Shi Ye say this, so it is not surprising at this moment.

    Because of the help of Xue Sanhu, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, the second basket of small garlic cakes, was naturally ready soon, and they were also put on the pot for steaming.

    When the first basket of small garlic cakes was about to be steamed, the unique aroma of small garlic cakes wafted in the stove, and the firehead army sniffed and felt that it was very fragrant. I made garlic cakes for the soldiers in the main business, but Centurion Fan said that there are 10,000 soldiers in the main business, and most of the basket of wild garlic is not enough, and there are only so many people in their main army, so they are busy doing it. The meal for 10,000 people is just right, and there is no way to send them out to harvest wild garlic. What¡¯s more, the ingredients in each camp¡¯s kitchen are purchased by special personnel, and what they do is generally the same for each camp. It¡¯s special, it¡¯s not good to let other battalions know about it, and also said that the generals eat the same food as ordinary soldiers, and there is no precedent for all soldiers to eat garlic cakes in the military camp, even if there are many wild garlic around, they are all Then the last thing withered in the wild, the Huotoujun heard this and felt right, so he no longer explained the words of making small garlic cakes earlier.

    Although Huotoujun and the others spoke in a low voice, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still heard them.

    They themselves can''t make so many small garlic cakes for everyone to eat, and their two baskets of small garlic cakes can''t be eaten by a few people. After they looked at each other, they let their third and fifth brothers watch the fire, and then they He went out and spoke to Shi Ye.

    Soon after ten nights, 2,000 soldiers were urgently arranged to go out. Before it was dark, they hurriedly gathered wild garlic around the barracks and came back.

    If you want to go to a farther place to pick wild garlic, you can go on horseback, but at the same time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also let Shiye tell the soldiers not to step on the rapeseed of the peasants.

    The military orders are like mountains, and naturally no soldier dares to destroy the rapeseed by the crops and people.

    The scene of two thousand soldiers picking wild garlic everywhere is still very spectacular. There is a head here, a head there, all with their heads buried, searching and picking.

    The soldiers hadn''t picked up the wild garlic, and Shi Ye had already passed the general''s order according to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s intention, saying that it was the season to eat garlic cakes, and they had already sent people to pick wild garlic. The southern military camp eats small garlic cakes in the morning.

    Zhennan military camp, whether it is the main business or a branch camp, who has eaten garlic cake in the military camp? Although many people have not eaten it, it is very good to use pancakes for breakfast every day to fill the stomach, but eating it every day is also boring, and everyone naturally cheers.

    The main fire head army heard this order, including Centurion Fan, they were all stunned. Did God hear their conversation?

    "Ah, there is still a small garlic cake to eat tomorrow? That''s great!" Xue Wuhu didn''t think much about it at all. Hearing about this, he was just very happy.

    On the contrary, Xue Sanhu glanced at the two precious children of their family who had just gone out and had now returned.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just went out to talk to Shi Ye, and then came back, just in time, the first basket of small garlic cakes was completely steamed.

    In the eyes of their third and fifth brothers, they were still two children, and it was their turn to take the first steamed basket of small garlic cakes from the pot.

    I saw their fifth brother, like a monkey, excitedly sniffing the fragrance wafting out of the cage with his nose through the cage, and he said that the fragrance was good.

 Chapter 1044ï¼š Then I dont blame him

    Chapter 1044 Then I don''t blame him

    And their third brother also stood by the pot table, holding the two sides of the cage with two big hands, removed the cage of the first cage from the pot, and put it aside, the second cage of small garlic cakes was still steaming on the pot.

    This freshly steamed small garlic cake is still too hot and there is water vapor on it. It is best to wait until the cake is still hot, but the water on the surface has dried up. The taste is the best at this time, but the five of them Brother couldn''t wait any longer. He already had chopsticks and an empty bowl in his hand. When he saw the third brother put the cage and drawer on the table, he immediately took one of his chopsticks and put it in the bowl, facing the bowl. The heart-packed Xiao Suan Ba ??took a big bite, and then jumped straight from the heat, making the third brother, who had barely laughed, raised the corners of his mouth.

    Although this small garlic cake was specially made for Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and the portion was not particularly large, after all, Shao Guogong was Xue Yan''s grandfather, Shao Shuting was Xue Yan''s third uncle, and Xue Sanhu always felt that he was suffering. Shao Guogong was very kind. He was taught by Shao Guogong carefully in the military camp. Therefore, before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, Xue Sanhu had already taken two clean small rice cookers from one side, each containing ten small garlic cakes. Let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan send them to them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went with a small dustpan each.

    But Xue Yan, as a prince, a grandson, and a nephew, whether it is state affairs, family affairs, or things in the military camp, taking this opportunity, there are still many things to discuss with Shao Guogong and Shao Shuting, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue agreed , let Jiang Yue come back first, lest the fifth brother come to look for them after seeing that the two of them haven''t gone back for so long.

    In the kitchen, Xue Wuhu didn''t care whether it was hot or not, and the three small garlic cakes were eaten. Seeing that his Yuebao was only so small, but he came back alone, he was in a hurry and didn''t eat the cakes. He hurriedly freed a hand and came over to hold his house. Just walked into Yuebao: "Yuebao, why did you come back alone? Where''s Xiaoyan? He''s too outrageous to let you come back alone. How can I let you come back alone without seeing how old you are."

    Xue Sanhu just started to eat cake.

    "Fifth brother, Big Brother Shiye brought me back, you don''t have to worry." Jiang Yue raised her head and said to her worried fifth brother. "Brother Yan is still at Shao Guogong''s place. Shao Guogong read a book today, and he didn''t understand it, so he asked Yan brother, if Yan brother could answer, Shao Guogong began to ask Yan brother more about what he didn''t understand. My brother couldn''t come back for a while, so I asked Big Brother Shiye to send me back."

    "That''s it, then I don''t blame him." Xue Wuhu immediately laughed again. "Come on, come on, eat the cake, it''s not so hot anymore, you can eat it."

    "Um."

    After the first basket is finished, the second basket is also steamed.

    It was so delicious that Xue Wuhu ate eight small garlic cakes in a row, and he burped so full that he stopped eating it. Fortunately, there is still a long time before the game, otherwise it will really affect his performance.

    The first cage of cakes, except for Shao Guogong and Shao Shuting, considered that Xue Wuhu had a game at night, so Jiang Yue and Xue Sanhu tried their best to let Xue Wuhu eat first.

    And in the first cage, Xue Sanhu only ate two, and he had a big appetite, so naturally he was not full at all.

    Jiang Yue only ate one, but Jiang Yue was small and her appetite was small, so she was already full with just a small garlic cake with a heart.

    "Hiccup..." Xue Wuhu hiccupped again, "Third brother, I really can''t eat anymore, you eat it."

    "Yeah." Xue Sanhu replied, and ate the cake without expression. In the end, Xue Sanhu ate a total of 16 cakes to be considered full.

 Chapter 1045ï¼š Daqi, here he comes!

    Chapter 1045 Daqi, here he comes!

    At this time, Xue Yan also came back.

    Jiang Yue will give Xue Yan the bowls and chopsticks for Xue Yan to eat.

    But Xue Yan was full after eating only three Baoxinbao.

    Seeing the rest of the cake, there are not many, and it is not easy to give it to anyone, Xue Wuhu said: "Just keep it, I am hungry easily, so I will make it as a supper for me, and when I finish the game, I will eat it hot again. , then you won''t have to have another meal with those people who change shifts at night."

    Their fifth brother was very hungry, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan found out when they were at home.

    Because every time they are the first to shout hungry.

    But they also knew that their fifth brother was too energetic, but after running around, he consumed a lot of physical strength, and naturally he was hungry again.

    Fortunately, Daling is still fairly peaceful now, and there is enough food and grass for the military camp. Even a small soldier can eat enough every day, and he will not be hungry at all.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left these cakes aside.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan brought a lot of things from home, and they wanted to give them to Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu, but Xue Wuhu lived in a tent with other flag soldiers, and there were a lot of people living in a tent, Datongpu, tents There was only so little place for him to put things in the room, so he couldn''t put it down, so Xue Wuhu asked Xue Sanhu to put everything there.

    Xue Sanhu was the captain of the thousand, and lived in a tent by himself, so he could put down a lot of things, so he sent all the things to his tent for storage.

    Although the things he brought were from the farmhouse and were not worth a few dollars, Xue Wuhu was very happy. I feel that the family is really kind to him and the third brother, and they have brought so many things to them!

    Although Xue Sanhu was expressionless, even when he spoke, his voice was very low, but looking at the things in front of him, his heart was a little full.

    "The third brother, I will go first, and you will bring Xiaoyan and Yuebao there later." Xue Wuhu said. He has to go to the school grounds to prepare.

    It was getting dark.

    "Hmm." Xue Sanhu replied indifferently.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, remember what I told you? Do you still need me to tell you again?" Xue Wuhu was not in a hurry to leave immediately, and asked his two precious children worriedly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said obediently: "Remember. Fifth brother, we will follow the third brother closely."

    "Mmmm." Xue Wuhu nodded immediately, "The third brother will definitely take care of you, I''m just worrying about it, then I''m leaving!"

    After finished speaking, without waiting for anyone to speak, others flew out like monkeys. Before going to the school grounds, he had to carry his flag.

    Banner, here he comes!

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, Fifth Brother still didn''t change at all.

    At this time, Toyo also strode over.

    It was Shao Shuting who asked him to come, and he said that there would be a meeting to leave the school, so he took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to stroll around the barracks.

    Xue Sanhu naturally followed.

    When they passed by the main kitchen again, they saw several fire-headed soldiers hurried out of the tent with pipas in their arms, and they all shouted at the centurion Fan who was squatting there washing the dishes, "Centurion, it''s not that Okay, come back and wash again, hurry up, it''s about to start over there."

    "Hey." Centurion Fan was too busy to wash his hands, and hurriedly dried his hands with a smile on his face, picked up the lyre on one side and followed the fireheads, and hurried to the school grounds.

    This is?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me and I look at you, but I don''t understand very well.

    As soon as Ten Ye saw him, he immediately folded his fists and explained, "Thanks to Fifth Young Master, I am familiar with the people in the military camp, and I found that many people in the military camp actually have a special skill."

 Chapter 1046ï¼š cheers

    Chapter 1046 Scream and cheer

    "Some can play the pipa," Shiye continued, "some can play the qin, some can play chimes, some can play the flute... Wait, the fifth master asked those people to play music when he started the game, thinking that At first, those people were a little embarrassed, afraid of being laughed at by others, but Fifth Young Master stayed with them, laughing and laughing at him. Those people gradually became more and more open, but Fifth Young Master did not. Please, when you are idle, you will take the initiative to go to the school grounds. If you can score the music for the Fifth Young Master, you can compose the music. If you can''t, just play around there. As long as you have fun, there is usually not much entertainment in the military camp, especially the Huotou Army. In the beginning, it was the musical instrument that the fifth son and those people pooled together to buy. Later, the general found out and thought that the musical instrument should be bought by the military camp. I bought it and returned it to the Fifth Young Master and the others, and they bought more musical instruments, but these musical instruments cannot be considered private, they are from the military camp, but the Fifth Young Master and the others can go to the warehouse to pick them up and use them at any time.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not surprised that some people have special skills. After all, the Zhennan Army is 200,000 people, so there are always people who have some specialties.

    It''s just that this game has a soundtrack other than drums, which they didn''t expect.

    However, Shao Shuting''s practice of buying musical instruments from the military barracks, it is no wonder that the general in the military camp is serving Shao Shuting as a general.

    "Hurry, hurry, we''ll go too." In addition to leaving the Fireheads on duty, the other Fireheads tied red ribbons on their heads, and they all went to the school grounds happily.

    This time, without waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to wonder, Shi Ye already said, "They are here to cheer."

    There is even an atmosphere group?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan look at me again, I look at you. To be honest, they didn''t expect their fifth brother to be so talented in this regard.

    Shi Ye hesitated for a while, but said again: "Because everyone is very happy and lively as soon as the show starts, it is easy to forget the time, and it is easy for many people to have no energy to train and be on duty the next day, so, A few days ago, the general had already ordered that even if the game starts, it is only allowed to open for half an hour at noon, at most one hour at night, and before the hiatus in the evening, you must disperse and sleep."

    Xue Yan nodded, thinking that this order should be given.

    Jiang Yue also nodded. The Hai Shi is nine o''clock in the evening in the last days, and it''s time to go to bed. For night owls, it''s a little early to go to bed, but for normal people, who have to get up early the next day to have something to do, it''s just right to go to bed at this time. .

    They all know this, so when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw a small soldier holding an erhu, a small soldier holding a suona, a small soldier holding a sheng, a small soldier holding a flute... and other musical instruments, they all happily ran to the school grounds , When they all look like they are going to let themselves go, they naturally have no doubts.

    "It''s time for us to pass." Seeing that the time was coming, they could pass. Xue Sanhu, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke in a low voice and told his two precious children.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan responded obediently, and immediately followed their third brother to the main school.

    Toya followed with his sword.

    Before we got to the school grounds, I heard a lot of people on the school grounds.

    The musical instrument also sounded.

    is still a particularly domineering suona.

 Chapter 1047ï¼š all open

    Chapter 1047 Each is completely released

    There is more than one suona, at least several, playing extremely lively and festive music, making everyone who has come cheer up.

    Then there are drums, pipa, qin, etc., all of which are very exciting.

    Maybe it''s because of listening too much, many people can step on the point, keep nodding and jumping with the point, not happy, and they have to roar to talk to each other.

    Jiang Yue was holding a small hand by Xue Yan. When she got closer to the school grounds, she mistakenly thought that she had entered a large bar and everyone was dancing.

    Although there are no gorgeous lights, there are torches all around, and there are shelves in the middle. The torches are lit, and there are many stars in the dark sky, which is a unique scene.

    Although the people on the school grounds are so happy, Jiang Yue has a very calm face.

    Xue Yan was holding his Yuebao with one hand and his third brother with the other. It was also because his third brother was too tall. His Yuebao was only as tall as their third brother''s knee, and his third brother also It''s not easy to hold his Yuebao. If he bends over to hold it, his third brother can''t walk anymore, so he can only hold his Yuebao, but his third brother is obviously taking care of them, lest anyone One didn''t notice, bumped into or stepped on them.

    Also because their third brother is so tall, this is next to him and his Yuebao. Even if someone doesn''t notice him and his Yuebao, they can see his third brother at a glance, and then naturally they can see his third brother. If he is holding him, and he is holding his Yuebao, he will naturally pay attention to his feet, so as not to bump into or step on him and his Yuebao.

    But the school field was more lively than he thought.

    Although the music played by the musical instruments is sometimes not in the tune, it does not affect the lively and exciting atmosphere of the scene at all.

    This is already his second life, and it is the first time that he has seen so many people, so happy together, jumping and jumping, and letting them go completely.

    However, because there were too many people, and they were all taller than him, he couldn''t see where his fifth brother Xue Wuhu was at all.

    Xue Yan looked at his Yuebao like this.

    Jiang Yue shook her head, indicating that she didn''t see it either.

    Then, the two raised their heads in unison and asked their third brother who was tall: "Third brother, did you see where the fifth brother is?"

    Although there are quite a few tall people in the military camp, Xue Sanhu''s height is still a bit stand-out in the crowd, which is extremely eye-catching.

    But because there were too many people, and there was no sign of Xue Wuhu on the high platform in the middle, on the concert stage, or on the drums, Xue Sanhu didn''t know where Xue Wuhu was now.

    I saw Xue Sanhu also shaking his head.

    As soon as he saw it at ten nights, he immediately said: "This subordinate will go and find the fifth son!"

    As he said that, he shouted to give way, squeezed into the crowd, and squeezed to the front.

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu was squatting behind the stage carrying the banner, he told a group of flag soldiers who were also squatting carrying the banner how to appear today, so he hurriedly walked over.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu heard that his third brother, Xiaoyan, and Yuebao were coming, he got up in a hurry, and carrying the banner, he squeezed out of the crowd and came to his third brother, Xiaoyan Yuebao.

    There were four other people behind him, excited and playful, all huddled with him.

    Xue Wuhu just squeezed out to find his third brother, Xiaoyan Yuebao, and didn''t notice anyone following behind, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw it at a glance. When their fifth brother squeezed out of the crowd, there were four people behind him. , are four teenagers, about twelve or thirteen years old, also carrying the banner.

 Chapter 1048ï¼š quadruplets

    Chapter 1048 Quadruplets

    The eyes are black and bright.

    is full of excitement and fun.

    Moreover, the lengths are almost identical.

    is quadruplets.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu squeezed out, he was about to talk to his third brother, Xiaoyan Yuebao. How could he know that his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao looked behind him, so he looked back strangely, and saw the four brothers behind him. He almost jumped up excitedly: "Why did you follow me! Today is your first time on the field, you all remember the positions of the stations? Why don''t you remember the positions! We''ve been lining up for a long time! You can''t go wrong. !"

    But the quadruplets just carried the banner, looked at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue with bright eyes, and said to each other, "Brother Wuhu really didn''t lie to us, his younger siblings are really like golden boys and girls from the sky. Jade girl."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you, and then both look at their fifth brother.

    Xue Wuhu first jumped in a hurry, for fear that the quadruplets would make mistakes, and when he returned to the way he had driven the quadruplets, he said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "That''s Liao Xiaodong, Liao Xiaoxi, Liao Xiaonan, Liao Xiaobei, originally from the Dark Guard Camp, listened to them, because they were quadruplets, and their parents couldn''t recognize who they were, so they were chosen to be in the Dark Guard Camp to protect them. The prince or something, but because they were not as good as others in the dark guard camp during training, the general was going to send someone to send them home, but they liked the military camp and didn''t want to go home, so they all hugged the general''s leg. My nose was blistering from crying. At that time, I happened to be looking for the general. When I saw it, I begged the general, and let the general put them in the flag barracks just like they put me in the flag camp. The general agreed, but He asked me to take them and said that if they failed in the flag barracks, they would be sent home again, but they passed the exam yesterday, and the general asked me to take them. It''s too skinny, I get really mad at them sometimes!"

    Although their fifth brother said so, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could hear it, and their fifth brother still liked the quadruplets very much.

    Their fifth brother has always been kind.

    Besides, some of the experiences of these quadruplets are obviously similar to those of their fifth brother.

    But before they could speak, they saw another person crowding out from the crowd, calling out their fifth brother.

    "Five tigers! Five tigers!" Centurion Deng shouted while squeezing out. After I squeezed out, I hurriedly said: "It''s about to start, why are you running here!"

    "Isn''t this my third brother, Xiaoyan, and Yuebao? I''m here to pick them up and stand in front of me. What can I see from the back?"

    "Yes, yes, I have arranged the positions of your family members, walk around, go to the front, really can''t wait any longer, just wait for you." Centurion Deng began to greet.

    Although Xue Sanhu didn''t care about him as the captain of the thousand, but after all, he was the captain of the thousand, one level higher than him, and Captain Deng did not forget to say hello to Xue Sanhu.

    Then, he said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "You are Xiaoyan and Yuebao, right? Good boy, be good, stand between us, and we will take you to the front."

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were guarded in the middle by their third brother, fifth brother, and Centurion Deng, and squeezed into the crowd.

    They could only hear their fifth brother and Centurion Deng protecting them and shouting loudly like a roar: "Let''s all give up, let''s all give up."

    is really too loud.

    Especially the two big killers like drums and suona.

    Xue Yan subconsciously held onto his Yuebao.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1049ï¼š Ambush?

    Chapter 1049 Ambush from all sides?

    Although Jiang Yue is small, she is still calm.

    Ten Ye naturally followed.

    And he didn''t need Centurion Deng to find a way to arrange a seat for him. He himself had already paid two cents to Centurion Deng yesterday, and he only spent a few cents on the bank note given to him by his general. There are many games, so as long as he has time to watch it, he pays to stand at the front and watch it.

    This is at the very front, several meters away from the big platform in the middle. The big platform is obviously a performance, and the distance of several meters below the platform is the competition venue.

    Surrounded by a long rope, a wooden stake was tied every few steps, and a large oval was formed around it. The people watching the fun stood outside the rope, which was equivalent to a safe distance to prevent When a person is competing, something happens that hurts the person outside the rope.

    The person who paid the money was naturally the one who stood in the circle closest to the rope.

    But this rope is to stop the people in the barracks from coming forward, it is a bit high, and Jiang Yue is not that tall at all, and she is still small, it is more than enough for her to walk in directly.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Xue Yan was much taller than Jiang Yue. The height of the rope in front of him reached his neck, so he could barely stop him from entering the rope, but looking at the rope in front of his neck, he always felt insecure.

    Even, I couldn''t help but touch my neck.

    "Third brother, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you just stand here and watch." After speaking, Xue Wuhu ran away carrying the banner and went to the backstage. He''s coming out!

    Centurion Deng also hurried to the backstage.

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu was in place, and everyone else was in place, as soon as we started, Centurion Deng hurriedly took down the small flag on his back and waved it neatly.

    When the flag soldiers standing on the high platform nearby saw the flag, they immediately waved the flag in their hands and held the flag.

    Then the flag soldiers who were a little further away followed the semaphore.

    Then, the flag soldiers farther away chanted...

    Again¡­¡­

    The was passed on to the flag soldiers on the periphery of the crowd.

    In the end, all the flag soldiers on duty for tonight¡¯s game waved their flags at the same time, and the same flags were used. The people playing music on the platforms in all directions naturally saw it, and the sound of all the musical instruments stopped immediately.

    "Oh oh... oh oh... oh oh..." The onlookers were even more excited and cheered.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need to ask anyone, they could tell that this was the meaning of the game finally starting.

    Centurion Deng stopped the music as soon as he saw it, and hurriedly asked a soldier who was already waiting with a torch beside him to go to the front of the big stage to light the pile of high and oiled firewood that had been built up.

    "Yes!" The soldier was immediately happy and ran to order.

    Ordered in front of everyone.

    just clicked, and only heard a swoosh, the pile of firewood was immediately burned, and the flames were several zhang high, and the atmosphere became even more enthusiastic.

    "Ooo! Ooo!" Everyone was even more excited, like crazy.

    Looking at the huge flame in front of him, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. The atmosphere...is good.

    is also the sound of flames swooping after the old high, followed by the sound of a drum, as if it hit everyone''s heart, followed by the sound of pipa on the platforms in all directions.

    All the lutes on the field played at the same time.

    The sound of the pipa is extremely intense and shocking.

    All play is "House of Flying Daggers".

    When the sound was intense, Xue Wuhu carried the banner and rushed out happily from the backstage like a monkey. There were many banner soldiers behind him, including quadruplets, who followed behind.

 Chapter 1050ï¼š even more shocking

    Chapter 1050 is even more shocking

    As soon as they got to the big stage, Xue Wuhu and the others followed the sound of the tune, stepping on the dots, waving the flag, and the performance was extremely intense and exciting. Only the quadruplets came on stage for the first time, and they couldn''t keep up, so they paddled mischievously in the back, still full. His face was happy, he felt amused, and the people under the amused stage and outside the rope were all laughing.

    all hahaha.

    Anyway, it''s all for fun, and everyone doesn''t expect Xue Wuhu and the others to be so professional.

    Even, many people applauded and applauded: "Good! Good!"

    Xue Wuhu and the others saw that everyone was so happy, and they were also happy. Naturally, they swayed more vigorously, and they didn''t care whether they were dancing more and more wildly.

    "Cough." Xue Yan pressed his fist to his lips, coughed dryly, and held back his laughter.

    Then, he hurriedly lowered his head and glanced at his Yuebao, whose face was calm and calm, and he didn''t know how his Yuebao held back.

    Xue Wuhu and the others were quite even at the beginning, but later, they became more and more uneven. When the sound of the pipa suddenly stopped, Xue Wuhu and the others did not keep up with the tempo.

    "All get down! All get down!" No longer hearing the sound of the pipa, Xue Wuhu hurriedly got down on the ground, holding the flagpole with both hands, so that the flag was just like standing on the ground, fluttering in the wind, and hurriedly greeted , let everyone get down quickly. It''s all pre-arranged.

    The others remembered then, and they were all busy and lay down.

    The quadruplets hurriedly got down.

    "Hahaha..." Everyone who made me laugh even laughed.

    But when the flags were all set up on the stage, all fluttering in the wind, and Xue Wuhu and the others were lying on the ground, like the soil, the **** cloth behind them was torn off by someone.

    The black cloth fell down immediately.

    It was also the moment they fell, and everyone could clearly see that each of the eight Fireheads were sitting there cross-legged in a row holding a pipa. The moment everyone saw them, the eight Fireheads immediately had their hands in their hands. As soon as he moved, the fierce ''House of Flying Daggers'' sounded again.

    is the most intense part of the song "House of Flying Daggers".

    Then, the pipa on the stage in all directions also rang.

    The sound of is intense, making people instantly immersed in it.

    Especially with so many big flags flying on the stage, it seems that every side symbolizes victory, which is even more shocking.

    Everyone was stunned for a while, and then they all applauded: "I just thought I was doing a good job of covering the black cloth, this is good, this is good!"

    They were such a surprise.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also quite surprised.

    There were many mistakes in the opening performance, but they listened and were a little shocked by the big flag floating on the stage.

    looked back and saw that everyone was boiling with surprises, surprises, and madness. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again. I have to admit that their fifth brother''s opening performance with many mistakes was very successful.

    "Okay!" Shi Ye, who was on the side, couldn''t help stomping his feet, his hand holding the sword was even tighter, his infected heart was surging, and he couldn''t restrain it at all.

    Although Xue Sanhu still had no expression, his eyes were fixed on the big flags fluttering in the wind on the stage for a long time, and he did not move away.

    Centurion Deng stood in the audience watching, obviously laughing, but inexplicably a little tearful.

    The music of "House of Flying Daggers" ended, and the opening performance ended. Xue Wuhu and the others were busy getting up. Feeling the enthusiasm of the audience, they were naturally even more happy.

    Everyone was happy and waved their flags on the stage.

    Naturally, they all play around.

 Chapter 1051ï¼š The main event?

    Chapter 1051 The main event?

    It was Centurion Deng who rushed to the stage, and Xue Wuhu and the others remembered that there was still a competition. This was just the opening performance, so they were all busy carrying the big banner.

    The amused onlookers naturally couldn''t help but laugh.

    At this time, there is no trouble.

    In the beginning, when Xue Wuhu started the competition, it was really about carrying the flag. Now, it can be compared with others. There are many competitions, but Xue Wuhu only competes with carrying the flag. Others, he can¡¯t compete, so he won¡¯t participate.

    However, everyone loves to watch Xue Wuhu carrying the banner, and watching it is the happiest. Therefore, Centurion Deng always puts the show of Xue Wuhu playing with others to carry the banner to the end, so that everyone can go back happily after watching it. sleep.

    But when others were competing, Xue Wuhu was not idle, and followed the atmosphere team to bring the atmosphere next to him.

    Today''s quadruplets are playing for the first time. When Xue Wuhu was out of school, he also let them follow them together as an atmosphere group, always bringing the atmosphere.

    Just like every game in the past, no matter what the game is, there is no cold side.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan watched the game while watching that their fifth brother was obviously not playing, and he was busy running around, so he didn''t take a break, and he was still in high spirits, and they couldn''t compare with others, so they looked at each other again.

    Finally, at the end of tonight''s game, their fifth brother is about to start the game.

    That is called a grand ceremony.

    Every drum was beating slowly.

    Everyone immediately became more energetic, and when they heard this voice, they knew that it was the highlight of the night, and their pistachio Xue Wuhu was about to show off again.

    I saw that there were four rows of fire rings on the open space between the big stage and the ropes. Each row had twelve fire rings. Competitors had to ride horses and carry big flags to pass through the fire rings. Whoever passes through twelve circles of fire and carries the flag on his shoulders wins.

    There were eight fire rings last time, but Xue Wuhu had no pressure. Even if he didn''t run with his feet, he had to use a horse. He was faster than others, so this time, it was increased to twelve.

    Moreover, the distance between each fire ring is also much larger than the last one.

    The pull is so big to prevent someone from being unbearable in the middle of the journey, so they can rush out on horseback and nothing will happen.

    Even if they were on fire, many people were waiting beside them with water, and they just poured it on that person.

    "Third brother, Xiaoyan, Yuebao! Look at this! I''m here!" Xue Wuhu sat on the horse, carrying the banner, in front of the second row of fire rings, excitedly and arrogantly looked straight at his third brother out of the rope , Xiaoyan, and Yuebao waved their hands.

    Xue Sanhu just looked at his fifth brother.

    Their fifth brother obviously wanted them to give some reaction. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue understood it, and naturally they both stretched out a hand and waved to their fifth brother.

    A veteran in command of the competition, seeing that the contestants were all ready, immediately knocked on the gong in his hand, but the other three contestants hadn''t reacted. Xue Wuhu, a young man who was not afraid of fire, made the horse run immediately with excitement. Into the ring of fire.

    The music sounded again immediately, very intense.

    Jiang Yue: "..." Does her fifth brother bring his own BGM...

    Xue Yan: "...cough." Hold back, can''t laugh, fifth brother thinks this is very majestic.

    This is the first time Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have met. Everyone else has seen it many times. It''s not surprising at all. Even, the atmosphere has been adjusted again. It''s extremely jubilant. .

    Xue Wuhu is no different from everyone''s attention at this moment.

    Those soldiers who composed music for Xue Wuhu reached their peak when they saw the atmosphere, and they played the music to Xue Wuhu with excitement and madness as if they were beaten with blood.

 Chapter 1052ï¼š Theres still some discipline

    Chapter 1052 This discipline is still there

    Although it was for Xue Wuhu, they were happy too.

    It doesn''t matter if he plays well or not, everyone likes it anyway, shout and sway with the music they play. The five tigers said, so they succeeded.

    Success!

    Although Xue Wuhu had already rushed into the ring of fire on horseback, under the light of the fire, his face was red and excited.

    He is like an arrow from the string, shining brightly.

    Go straight to the finish line.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at it and were a little stunned. Their fifth brother seems to really shine in the military camp.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu ran to the finish line and ran out of twelve fire laps, he immediately looked back and saw that he was the first again, he immediately jumped off the horse with an "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" .

    dong dong dong.

    dong dong dong.

    is even more drum music.

    Especially the flat drum in the middle of the stage, every time it hits it, it feels like a shock to everyone''s heart.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu rushed to the stage, he stepped on the big drum and immediately raised his chin.

    Everyone in the backstage saw Xue Wuhu rushing to the stage, and they all dashed up as usual, even Centurion Deng ran up and kept waving the flag.

    All surrounded Xue Wuhu and the big drum in the middle, waving the flag, jumping and jumping, making trouble. Some people even took off the red tassel helmet on their head, while swinging in their hands, they jumped and jumped.

    The quadruplets carried the banner and made a lot of noise.

    On each stage, those who had musical instruments in their hands, and those who couldn¡¯t dance, couldn¡¯t do anything, but those who could dance jumped along with them.

    couldn''t dance along, and they were all very excited, each laughing like a flower, and the movement of playing music was non-stop.

    Anyone with a big flag in the crowd or on other stages will naturally also wave the big flag to their heart¡¯s content. Everyone is so happy and crazy.

    The flag was waved and squeaked in the wind.

    Whether they were participating in the competition or those who came to watch, they all followed the drum music, stepped on the dots, jumped, jumped, made noise and roared.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s ears are going to be deafened, but they also know that being so happy also means that the game played by their fifth brother tonight is over.

    In the end, all the other musical instruments stopped, only the big drum, which was beaten three times very slowly, and the sound was lower than the sound. This is to let everyone go and wash up and go to sleep, lest the time of the day arrives. Before falling asleep, the general will deal with them according to military law.

    They are all people in the military camp, so there is still some discipline.

    However, before everyone went back to wash and sleep, they all helped clean up the mess after the game. With everyone''s help, the school field was naturally cleaned up quickly.

    This is also one of the big reasons why Xue Wuhu, Deng Baifu, and even the Banner Battalion, Huotoujun and others are always willing to hold competitions.

    Because everyone cherishes it, knowing that their military camp can be so hard-won.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, was I imposing just now?" Xue Wuhu helped clean up the school grounds, and then carried the banner and rushed to his two precious children.

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, showing their prestige.

    The two precious children of his family said that he was majestic, so Xue Wuhu was naturally happier.

    The next moment, only Xue Wuhu''s stomach growled.

    Knowing that their fifth brother was hungry again, and from the beginning to the end of the game, only their fifth brother did not take a break. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan accompanied their fifth brother to the main kitchen again. Those little garlic cakes are warmed up again.

 Chapter 1053ï¼š He is for our hearts

    Chapter 1053 He wants to reassure our hearts

    When Xue Wuhu was eating garlic cakes to fill his stomach, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sanhu were not idle, but helped Centurion Fan and Huotoujun to wash the dishes.

    The Huotoujun went to the school grounds to help play music and play, and there were still many dishes left unwashed.

    But after a game, Centurion Fan and the others are having fun doing the dishes.

    After washing the dishes, Xue Wuhu, the soldier, should also wash and sleep. Although Xue Wuhu still wanted to be with his two precious children, he also wanted to guard the discipline of the military camp. In the end, discipline prevailed over feelings.

    Seeing that their fifth brother had gone back to the flag barracks with one step and three turns, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were somewhat emotional.

    The personality of their fifth brother has not changed at all, but some things have changed. The military camp is indeed a place that can train people very well.

    And Xue Sanhu is the captain of the thousand and lives in a tent by himself. No one will check whether he is sleeping in the tent. However, considering that Xue Sanhu will get up early for training tomorrow, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not let their third brother accompany them. They also lied that they would go to Shao Shuting, and then their third brother was willing to go back to wash and sleep.

    Seeing that their third brother was gone too, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan wandered around the barracks again, before planning to wash and sleep.

    Their tents are adjacent.

    But when he came to the side of their tent, Xue Yan stopped, lowered his head and thought for a moment, still suppressing his voice, with a volume that only Jiang Yue could hear, he whispered to Jiang Yue, "The third brother doesn''t listen to me... I don''t worry, I want to arrange a few people to be around the third brother to protect the third brother. The fifth brother is still a small soldier. If there is no war, he will not go out to the military camp. It is very safe, but the third brother is different. He can always go out to the military camp. Now that he knows that I am the prince, he will definitely work harder to climb up, and if there is anything that needs to be solved by the people in the military camp, he will definitely ask for it to solve it."

    In this way, his third brother is even more dangerous, and he is even more worried.

    Jiang Yue nodded, "I should arrange a few people, but should I tell the third brother?"

    If they don''t say this, their third brother is so vigilant. Once he finds that there are a few people around him that are not right at all, he suspects what kind of meticulous work those people are, and guards against those people everywhere. All right.

    Xue Yan naturally thought of this, and nodded: "I must say it." After a pause, he said, "He will definitely agree to reassure us."

    Jiang Yue also thinks.

    Although their third brother talks less and has his own perseverance, he is actually very considerate of their feelings.

    "Then tomorrow, when we get up early in the morning, we''ll go tell the third brother about this." Jiang Yue said.

    "Um."

    The next day, the people in the military camp got up early for training, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got up early. After getting up, they went to their third brother as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, they will have to wait until the morning training is over before they can see their third brother again, and then their fifth brother will definitely come to them. Say this.

    As they expected, when their third brother heard that they wanted to arrange a few people by his side to protect him, the reaction was not very big, but after looking at them, in order to reassure their hearts, he replied: "Yes." accepted.

    Then, their third brother went to training.

    When the barracks had breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw their third brother and their fifth brother again.

 Chapter 1054ï¼š But I cant help it...

    Chapter 1054 But I can''t help it...

    As soon as their fifth brother finished the morning training, they hurried over and planned to have another meal at the main camp. Anyway, this morning, regardless of the main camp or the branch camp, Zhennan Barracks always ate small garlic cakes.

    Shao Shuting eats at a table with them.

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were about to set off.

    Due to Xue Yan''s request, the generals of each battalion did not have to come to see him, and Shao Shuting did not dare to bring the generals of each battalion to appear in front of Xue Yan again.

    If Shao Guogong was in the military camp, he would definitely come to a table to eat, but because of something, he had already left the military camp and was not in the military camp.

    However, knowing that Shao Guogong was going to leave the military camp early in the morning, Xue Yan had gone to meet Shao Guogong again early in the morning. It was a farewell to his grandfather.

    Actually, if it wasn''t for the fact that the third and fifth brothers wanted to send them off, otherwise, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan actually set off when the sky was just a little light.

    "This cake is also delicious, but there is too little meat in it." Xue Wuhu said this while eating. "It''s still Xiaoyan and Yuebao who are good to me and the third brother. There''s more than one meat in the pan."

    Shao Shuting eats cakes more politely than Xue Wuhu. Hearing this, he has a warm smile on his face: "Although the state treasury pays enough for our Zhennan military camp, it still can''t stand the food of our 200,000 people. ."

    When he first knew that Shao Shuting was a general, Xue Wuhu was quite afraid. Now that he has stayed in the barracks for so long, he knows that Shao Shuting manages the army with clear rewards and punishments. If he does nothing wrong, he will not do anything to a soldier. Often go to Shao Shuting tent, always see Shao Shuting, talk to Shao Shuting, Xue Wuhu is not afraid of Shao Shuting now.

    So, when he heard Shao Shuting''s words, the cheerful Xue Wuhu immediately said, "I know, so I always thought that the food in the barracks was pretty good."

    Although the meat cannot be eaten, there are meat dishes for lunch and dinner.

    If you encounter a big day in the military camp, you can also eat roasted whole lamb.

    After having breakfast, Xue Sanhu, Xue Wuhu, Shao Shuting, and Shiye will send Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the carriage at the entrance of the barracks, and let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan go back.

    But before he reached the gate of the barracks, when he saw the carriage at the gate of the barracks, Xue Wuhu burst into tears.

    "Uuuuu..." Xue Wuhu wiped his tears with his arms, and said while crying, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, when you get home, you must tell your family that it''s true that my third brother and I are in the military camp. Very good, please don''t worry about us, woo woo... When you go home, you have to be obedient. When I and the third brother can go home, I will buy you delicious food. Now we can''t buy anything for you. Take it back... woo woo... it''s rare for you to come here... woo woo..."

    "Fifth brother, don''t cry." Xue Yan took his fifth brother and told him not to cry.

    "Fifth brother, don''t cry." Jiang Yue also raised her face and held her fifth brother with two little hands, telling her fifth brother not to cry.

    "Okay, I don''t cry, I don''t cry... But I can''t help humming..." Xue Wuhu kept wiping tears with his arms, but the tears kept falling.

    His two precious children are going back.

    I will never see you again.

    But he also understood that if his two precious children did not go back, his family would be worried, so even if he couldn''t stop crying, he still let his two precious children quickly climb into the carriage.

    Then he stood by the carriage and cried.

    cried out of breath.

    PS: Thanks for the rewards of "Happy", "Rain and sunny, rainbows", "Fireworks that never fall", "Warm sun in winter", "Flowers are in full bloom"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1055ï¼š I will send them

    Chapter 1055 I will send them off

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao." He kept waving to his two precious children.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were already on the carriage, were both clinging to the screen windows, and they kept waving to their fifth brother, responding to their fifth brother, so that the fifth brother who couldn''t cry could feel better.

    At the same time, they also waved to their third brother.

    Although their third brother had no expression and stood beside their fifth brother, he still raised his hand and waved to them slightly. And their third brother''s tiger eyes have been watching them closely.

    "Okay, you still have training in the morning, so send it here, I''ll send them off." Shao Shuting smiled. After he finished speaking, he got on his horse.

    Ten Ye also hurried on his horse.

    The coachman also drove the carriage and began to let the carriage go slowly.

    Xue Wuhu couldn''t even cry, and he waved even more with his two precious children.

    Until the shadow of the carriage could no longer be seen, Xue Wuhu slowly stopped his tears. And the morning training in the barracks was about to begin, so Xue Wuhu and Xue Sanhu could only go back to their respective training grounds.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had been clinging to the screen window, showing their heads, looking back at their third and fifth brothers, and waving to their third and fifth brothers, until they could no longer see their third and fifth brothers, They stopped waving, and looked back for a while, and then they took off the screen and sat down in the carriage.

    The carriage was a little bumpy and walked for a while before it stopped.

    "I won''t send it further." Shao Shuting laughed. He didn''t get off the carriage, he just sat high on the horse and looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in the carriage through the carriage window. "Let''s talk about anything."

    If he hadn''t known that the two little devils had something to do, he wouldn''t have sent them, and it was estimated that these two little devils would not have let him and Shiye send them away.

    Xue Yan said: "Uncle Third, when I return to Xinyuan County, I will send a few secret guards to protect my third brother. Then I will trouble Third Uncle to arrange and put those people next to my third brother. He Yuebao has already talked to our third brother, and he agreed."

    "Okay, then I will say that they are also recruits that I personally recruited, and let your third brother take them, so they will be placed next to your third brother."

    It was not until the carriage that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were riding in had gone away, that Shao Shuting and Shi Ye turned their horses around and returned to the barracks.

    When he returned to Xinyuan County, Xue Yan sent a few secret guards to the Zhennan barracks. When Shao Shuting saw these people coming, he told Xue Sanhu to take them back and take them with him as new recruits.

    Knowing that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue will definitely be back before dark, Liu Guixia and the others have farm work to do, so they can''t always come to the village to see, but Li Hehua and Shao Youyue just need to walk more because of their big stomachs, so they can''t always sit down. Therefore, after the two of them had lunch, they always came to the entrance of the village. Finally, on their fourth trip to the entrance of the village, they saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue riding in a carriage and being delivered by the people of Quanping Inn. When they came back, they were naturally happy.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue saw Li Hehua and Shao Youyue at the entrance of the village, so they got off the carriage at the entrance of the village, and after letting the people from Quanping Inn go back, they followed Li Hehua and Shao Youyue into the village and went home.

    Before entering the house, they saw the other side of their yard, the foundation had been scratched with fire ash, and wooden stakes had been nailed to mark them.

    Before they could ask, their elder sister-in-law Li Hehua smiled and said, "Didn''t Uncle Hao want to build a house next door to our house, it went very well. Yesterday morning, Li Zheng and the village chief went to the county government office for Uncle Hao to settle in our village. As for the foundation work, it will be done in the afternoon."

 Chapter 1056ï¼š Just got ready?

    Chapter 1056 Is there a ready-made one?

    "However, Uncle Hao has never built a house," Li Hehua continued with a smile, "I don''t know what is needed to build a house, how to build it, how many people are hired, and I just put a lot of money in Lizheng, please. Lizheng gave it to Lizheng, and he just checked it at the end. Lizheng saw that this house was built, and he could hire people from ten miles and eight villages. Anyway, he was very happy and agreed. This morning, Lizheng had already asked his son to buy bricks for Uncle Hao. The tile is also built, and it is also very smooth, and there is no need to wait. Unlike our house, we had to wait so long before. The brick kiln happened to have a ready-made, and it can be delivered tomorrow. In short, listen to Li Zheng said. , it is estimated that in a few days, we will be able to start construction and build a house for Uncle Hao."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Now their sister-in-law feels that it is going well, and one day, when they know that their uncle Hao is the emperor, they will know why it is so smooth.

    Shao Youyue naturally knew why it went so smoothly, and she didn''t say anything.

    After chatting a few more words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that the emperor also went to work on the farm.

    When Liu Guixia and the others returned from their farm work, they all asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "Have you all seen your third and fifth brothers? How are your third and fifth brothers? Is it really as good as the letter said? Did your third brother say that you should prepare something special for your marriage? You went here, did you take a good look at the barracks? People shouldn''t let you go around, after all, it''s a barracks, with a lot of rules and strict management."

    These questions were answered by Jiang Yue.

    I only heard Jiang Yuedao: "I saw the third and fifth brothers. The third and fifth brothers are as good as they said in the letter they wrote back. Brother Yan and I have seen it with our own eyes. The third brother did not prepare anything specially. The military camp is under strict control, and there are people guarding every few steps."

    "This is good, this is good." Liu Guixia and the others nodded happily. Having seen their two precious children with their own eyes, they are naturally more at ease than ever.

    *

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day when Xuanyuan Hao entered the house three times and started construction.

    After breakfast, Xuanyuan Hao went to the foundation, took the shovel, and moved the first shovel soil as his elder brother Xue Dafu taught him.

    After that, I really didn¡¯t care about anything, and left it all to Lizheng.

    Li was trembling with fear, when he saw Xuanyuan Hao move the first shovel, he immediately asked the person he hired to build a house to start building a house for Xuanyuan Hao.

    He actually didn''t know who Xuanyuan Hao was. However, His Royal Highness called this person Uncle Hao, so he had to get things done.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had just eaten breakfast, and they were with their family at the moment. They were also standing in front of their yard, watching the construction on the foundation next door.

    also set off a large string of firecrackers for the celebration.

    It seemed that construction had started, so Xue Erhu didn''t even look at it. He went to the stable to set up the carriage, and as he drove the carriage past the door, he shouted, "Father, mother, then I''ll go to the town."

    There are some things at home that need to be bought in the town. Moreover, he has not been to the town for a few days, and he also wants to go to the town to have a look.

    Now there is Shopkeeper Qiao as the big shopkeeper in the town, and everything is in order. He still wants to go to the town to learn from Shopkeeper Qiao.

    "Erhu, wait a minute." Liu Guixia stopped her second son and walked over quickly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s eyes looked over like this.

    As soon as Liu Guixia walked to the side of the carriage, she said to Xue Erhu in a low voice: "When you see the four tigers, tell him to let him come back."

 Chapter 1057ï¼š listen to you too

    Chapter 1057 You also listen carefully

    "Why did you let him come back?" Xue Erhu was extremely puzzled, "he is busy going to other towns or counties to see if there is a suitable store to buy. Mother, don''t you think that the rice noodle shop at home can have more Too many semicolons?"

    Liu Guixia didn''t say why, but only took a photo of Xue Erhu: "Anyway, you asked him to come back."

    "Okay." Xue Erhu had no choice but to agree.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to do with their fourth brother.

    But when their fourth brother comes back, they will know.

    Thinking like this, they naturally didn''t ask anything.

    After watching with the family that they would break ground to build a house, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house to practice martial arts.

    As soon as noon arrived, it also meant that their morning martial arts practice was over, and they could go back for lunch. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home.

    As soon as they entered the gate of their yard, they saw their fourth brother sitting in the main room, with a smile on his face, his eyes curved, and a bit like a fox.

    When they were practicing martial arts in the old house, they heard the sound of hooves and knew that their fourth brother had returned. Therefore, seeing this situation, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised, but both went to the main room.

    Xue Sihu smiled when he saw his two precious children: "Come here, come here, and listen carefully, why do you want me to come back?"

    said, he was sitting in the middle of the bench, but he still let it go, obviously letting Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also sit on the bench.

    Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue to climb up first.

    Jiang Yue climbed up first and sat next to their fourth brother, also in the middle of the bench, with two little hands on the table in front of them, looking very good.

    Xue Yan saw that Jiang Yue had climbed up and sat down, so he sat down, naturally sitting next to Jiang Yue.

    Xue Sihu, Jiang Yue, and Xue Yan sat on a bench, and opposite them, on the bench on the other side of the table, sat Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu.

    Because he didn''t know what his mother asked his fourth brother to come back for, his fourth brother had a bad premonition, so Xue Erhu only bought the things that the family lacked in the town, and did not learn from shopkeeper Qiao, so he went with his fourth brother. When he came back, what was the matter? He could also help his fourth brother to talk. At this moment, Xue Erhu was holding his precious son, Xiao Xue Shi, and was standing on the side laughing.

    Yu Hongyan was cooking with Zicui and the others in the kitchen. Lunch wasn''t ready yet, but it was almost done.

    Li Hehua was sitting with Shao Youyue in the back hut and doing needlework on the kang under the window, and Liu Guixia didn''t let anyone call her back.

    On the other hand, Xue Yihu was also in the main room. He also sat at the table with a smile, but he was sitting alone on a bench.

    "Damn, isn''t it just to let the four tigers come back, we want to arrange a marriage for him, let''s see what he means, how you got it, it''s the same as the three court tribunals." Xue Dafu was the first to be happy.

    Liu Guixia was also happy: "I originally wanted to secretly ask the four tigers what they meant, how would I know this would happen? But that''s fine, so you can listen to it, anyway, we''re all a family."

    Saying that, he looked at Xue Sihu and said with a smile: "Sihu, you are not too young, your third brother is going to get married in June, even if you don''t get married, you should have a marriage. Thinking about it, I want to ask a matchmaker to find you a girl with a good personality, and then I will pre-determine your situation. When you marry you, you can decide by yourself. It is also a concern for me and your father. You How does it look?"

 Chapter 1058ï¼š Four brothers and four sisters-in-law, we will definitely meet again

    Chapter 1058 Fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law, we will definitely meet again

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew what was going on with calling their fourth brother back, but they both felt that their fourth brother was so assertive that it took many years in the last life to decide to get married, so now, their fourth brother Certainly would not agree.

    Sure enough, the next moment, they heard their fourth brother smile and say, "Mother, I''m only nineteen, so I''m not too young or old. Although it is said that many people get married at the age of sixteen, I''m really not that old at my age. Well, you are in a hurry and insist on getting me a marriage, I have no intention of marrying or betrothal now, I just want to make our family business grow bigger and bigger."

    Liu Guixia said: "But you haven''t even made a decision on your marriage today. Don''t you and I both worry about one day? Others can''t make a decision even if they are poor relatives. Our family is not in that situation now."

    "Yes, yes." Xue Dafu agreed.

    Xue Sihu thought for a while, and then said, "Is this okay? Father, mother, I promise you, one day I have the idea of ??getting married, and I will tell you right now that I really don''t have that thought."

    Xue Erhu saw that it was time for him to help, so he smiled and said, "Father, mother, let''s wait, the four tigers aren''t really that old, so what''s the hurry? Besides, given the conditions of our family, the three tigers are still officials. , Sihu is still afraid that he won''t be able to marry a daughter-in-law, why do you have to decide first. If this is decided, there will be better girls in the future. What do you want to say to Sihu? I think Sanhu has to be an official. Sheng, how long has it been since I entered the barracks, I am the commander of thousands, and if I become a bigger official in the future, the Four Tigers will definitely have more choices in marriage as the younger brother, don''t you think?"

    "That''s true." Both Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu felt a sudden reaction. And of course they want their son to have a better wife-in-law.

    They don''t expect their daughter-in-law to be rich and noble. After all, they are from a farming family, and they know it well. They just want their daughter-in-law to have a good temperament and to live happily with their son.

    also gets along well with family members.

    If they are in a hurry to decide on a marriage now, and later they know that a girl has a better temperament, then they will definitely regret it.

    After all, their fourth sons don''t have the same thoughts now.

    "Father, mother, you can follow the four tigers." Xue Yihu was stupid and didn''t say anything else, he just said this with a naive smile. His fourth brother doesn''t want to get married now. He is the eldest brother and wants to speak for his younger brother.

    "Father, mother." Xue Yan also called out, looking at his father and mother.

    "Uncle, auntie." Jiang Yue also called out, also looking at Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu.

    It is obvious that they want Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu to agree, and they are not in a hurry to arrange a marriage for their fourth brother.

    Especially Xue Yan, he clearly knew how much his fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law loved him in his previous life. In this life, his fourth brother had never met his fourth sister-in-law.

    And when the third brother and the third sister-in-law met and were about to get married again, he already felt that it was destined.

    The fifth brother met the blind bear again in this life, and the fourth uncle almost died early in this life... Every piece of everything told him that it was destined.

    Then his fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law, he felt that it was destined to meet again.

    "Look at you," Liu Guixia looked at her all the time, and she immediately rejoiced, "Okay, okay, I''m fine, just watch..." After saying that, she looked at Xue Dafu.

    Xue Dafu said happily: "You can play football, but you can kick the ball to me. If I have any problems, don''t I just look forward to the child."

 Chapter 1059ï¼š County Lord, Xuanyuan Hibiscus

    Chapter 1059 The Princess, Xuanyuan Hibiscus

    Said, Xue Dafu looked at Xue Sihu again, and was even more cheerful: "Then don''t rush to get you a marriage first, you can indeed wait a few years for your age."

    "Thank you dad." Xue Sihu thanked him. And thank Liu Guixia: "Thank you mother."

    At this point, lunch is ready and ready to eat.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the bench, went to the back hut, and asked Shao Youyue, Xuanyuan Hao, and Li Hehua to come to the front for dinner.

    After lunch, Xue Sihu went back to the shop.

    When it was time to practice martial arts in the afternoon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the old house again.

    It was also when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the old house to practice martial arts again. In the Jingyue area, Prince Ying''s mansion, and the hall in front of the mansion, Prince Ying was holding his hands behind his back, pacing restlessly.

    I always feel like something is going to happen today.

    When the housekeeper came in, Prince Ying immediately asked, "But is there any news?"

    The two groups of people he sent to Xin Yuan, the first group has no news, although there are only two people in the second group, but there is no news anymore. These days, he has become more and more restless, and he has trouble sleeping and eating. .

    The old housekeeper raised the tea in his hands, indicating that he came in to deliver the tea, and said very respectfully: "My lord, this is the nineteenth time you have asked the old slave today."

    "Alas." Prince Ying sighed and slowly sat down on one of the chairs. "This king is uneasy."

    The old housekeeper didn''t know how to persuade their princes. After all, their princes had already done that. Besides, he was just a slave and had persuaded them before, but the princes didn''t listen to them at all, but looking at their princes'' appearance, He also thought that their princes should not be so worried and be happy, so he picked the happy thing and said, "I didn''t write a letter yesterday, saying that the county master will be able to return from the military camp today."

    Prince Ying had many sons, but he only had one daughter, his youngest child, and he was naturally extremely doting.

    In addition, Prince Ying felt that this daughter had the style of his youth and was the most like him. She was both civil and military, extremely intelligent, and there were so many sons, none of whom could compare to his daughter, and naturally she loved her even more.

    This daughter is the county master in the mouth of the old housekeeper, Xuanyuan Jin.

    Xuanyuanjin felt as if Prince Ying was in so much pain. He had almost everything he wanted. When he was a child, he loved to study literature and martial arts. Prince Ying raised her as a daughter and a son.

    Even, Prince Ying asked his daughter to help him manage the Jingyue army in the military camp.

    Just because he loves this daughter too much, and because this daughter is too good, Prince Ying feels that no one is qualified to be his son-in-law. No matter who is his son-in-law, he feels that he has wronged his daughter. Therefore, Xuanyuan Jin is eighteen. Haven''t set a date yet.

    Now that this daughter is coming back from the military camp to see him, he is naturally happy.

    "Jin''er is coming back," Prince Ying''s brows stretched a lot, and his face was also stained with a loving father''s smile, "Has her yard been cleaned again? She loves to keep it clean. There is no way to do it in the military camp, but It''s all home, but don''t let her see any dirty things anywhere."

    "It''s cleaned," the old housekeeper bowed, "The old slave took someone to clean it himself."

    "Yes." Prince Ying smiled and nodded slowly. The old housekeeper has followed him since he was a child. The old housekeeper has always done things properly, and the old housekeeper personally led people to clean it, so he was relieved.

    Suddenly, a guard guarding the gate rushed in and announced, "Your Highness, someone from the Imperial Capital is here!"

 Chapter 1060ï¼š No way, my lord!

    Chapter 1060 Impossible, Lord!

    Prince Ying, who has been restless for the past few days, stood up in shock when he heard the word "Dijing": "Why are you here? But what''s the matter?"

    "I don''t know," the guard said, "but they said they were sent by the emperor, and they still have a waist card, and no one dared to stop them, they have already come in."

    Before the guard could finish speaking, he saw the people sent by Xuanyuan Hao come in. One of them was headed and walked in front, and the others were holding a man with a black cloth covering his head.

    A total of six people were covered with black cloth.

    As soon as the people headed by walked over, they clasped their fists towards Prince Ying and said, "Your Highness, please turn your back, the emperor has private affairs for me to tell you."

    "No way, my lord!" The old butler was the first to be anxious.

    He knows what their prince has done. None of these two groups have come back, and there is no news yet. There must be something wrong. Now the emperor has sent people, and there are still six people with their heads covered. If those six people are also The emperor''s people, so many people, is not enough to solve their prince?

    He was worried that something happened to their prince.

    But Prince Ying''s courage and courage are not comparable to the old housekeeper after all.

    Even though he didn''t understand the situation at all.

    But the big deal is death, even if he is captured alive, he will not let the entire Prince Ying''s manor be captured because of him!

    The old butler and the guards had no choice but to retreat.

    led the people to take off the black hoods of the six people.

    Seeing the faces of the six people, Prince Ying was shocked. The hand in his sleeve immediately clenched the dagger he usually carried with him.

    Although death is a big deal, if he fights hard, maybe he won''t die, and he won''t be captured alive. After all, this is Prince Ying''s mansion, his territory.

    The six people were covered with hoods at first, and they couldn''t see the person in front of them. When their eyes got used to the light and they could see their master, Prince Ying, they were all surprised.

    Especially two of them who did not stand the punishment and confessed.

    The two even turned pale.

    "Umuuu..." The four who had been punished and didn''t explain at all were naturally extremely excited, but because their mouths were tightly gagged, they couldn''t say what they wanted to say to Prince Ying.

    Prince Ying looked at this situation, and naturally did not need anyone else to explain it. He understood that two of them must have survived the punishment and explained it.

    The leader just glanced at the six people, and then clasped his fists and said to Prince Ying: "My lord, the emperor already knows, I don''t need to say it, you have already seen that someone has explained it, the evidence is conclusive, but the emperor remembered that you are His uncle, who was provoked by Xuanyuan Yi, had no intention of not being a minister, so he asked me to secretly send these six living people back to you. The emperor said, as long as you are willing to turn back, you will never make such a mistake again. If nothing happened, you are still Prince Ying and his respected uncle."

    The more Prince ying listened, the more dumbfounded he became.

    I never thought that Xuanyuan Hao and Empress Dowager Yunzi would not pursue such a big thing...

    He was obviously ready to die...

    But when he heard the last sentence, he was still Xuanyuan Hao''s respected uncle, and he thought of Xuanyuan Hao''s secret that someone sent his people to him. It was obviously a cover up for him, and he didn''t want others to know about it, thus damaging his reputation. Involuntarily, Prince Ying''s mind came to the scene when the late emperor was alive, because the late emperor had to take care of the war, he also helped to take Xuanyuan Hao, his great-nephew, for several years.

    At that time, Xuanyuan Hao was still a little baby, and he always liked to stay in his arms, or lie on his lap, and call his uncle in a milky voice, saying that this is delicious, uncle, you can eat it.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1061ï¼š Hongsongyuan

    Chapter 1061 Hongsongyuan

    Later, he no longer brought Xuanyuan Hao, Xuanyuan Hao returned to the imperial capital, but he always sent people to bring his favorite food.

    also often rewarded, said to the uncle of the emperor.

    Suddenly, Prince Ying felt ashamed and knelt down in the direction of Dijing: "It''s the minister who is confused...the minister is confused..."

    At the end, I burst into tears.

    It took a while for Prince Ying to calm down a bit, and he slowly stood up and said to the leader: "I still look back to report to the emperor, this prince almost made a big mistake, and I will go to the imperial capital to apologize in person someday."

    The leader immediately clasped his fists again: "Don''t worry, my lord, I will tell the emperor truthfully."

    It was not until all the people sent by Xuanyuan Hao left, that Prince Ying let people in and loosened the bindings of the six people he had originally sent.

    "Your Majesty, your subordinates are incompetent." The four people who were tortured and did not give any account of them all cried bitterly, feeling that they had not helped the lord who was so gracious to them.

    and will meet the queen mother in Xinyuan, temporarily change her mind to assassinate the queen mother, and how the queen mother''s people interrogate them... and so on, I have carefully discussed.

    "My lord, I, we..." The other two people who had explained to them knelt on the ground and shivered.

    Prince Ying looked at the old housekeeper who also came in again, "Give them some money and let them go home." That is to say, don''t blame him.

    "Your Highness!" The two of them felt ashamed.

    "Go home." Prince Ying waved weakly. He also knew that there were very few people in this world who could endure punishment, and he didn''t blame anyone.

    Besides, he regretted sending someone to Xinyuan.

    "Your Highness..." The two of them cried bitterly, but they were ashamed, "We are sorry for Your Highness, I am sorry for Your Highness for educating us, taking care of our family, and letting our family live a good life, we have no face. If you take the prince''s money and leave, you will have no face to live in this world..." After speaking, they all drew their swords and killed themselves.

    "You guys!" Prince Ying was startled when he saw the two people who had died instantly and fell to the ground. Then, he slumped back into the chair and murmured, "Why..." After a while, he closed his eyes and lowered his voice. He said in a low voice, "It''s a good life to be buried. Give their family a little more money. They have done a lot of things for the king over the years."

    "Yes." The old butler bowed in response.

    Immediately, the two people''s bodies were carried down for burial.

    And let people take the other four to Haosheng to recuperate.

    It wasn''t until it was clean again that the old housekeeper came to Prince Ying''s side again, hesitated for a while, but said slowly: "My lord, Xuanyuanyi is so small, so unpredictable... This son, absolutely must not stay."

    Prince Ying nodded slowly and opened his old eyes, "Go and call someone, this prince will kill this Shuzi himself, lift his head, and go to the imperial capital to plead with the emperor."

    Although it was a child, if it were normal, he would never kill a child so cruelly, but obviously keeping this child would be a big scourge, and he had to be killed.

    When it comes to killing someone, he will not be soft-hearted at all.

    "Yes." The old butler bowed and said yes, and then brought someone to invite Xuanyuan Yi in person. Just in case Xuanyuan Yi couldn''t come, he killed him on the spot.

    Xuanyuan Yi was in Prince Ying''s mansion at the moment. Since Prince Ying accepted his proposal and sent someone to Xinyuan, he was arranged to live in Prince Ying''s mansion. A yard, very quiet and beautiful, is very suitable for his sick body to live in.

    This courtyard is called "Hongsongyuan".

 Chapter 1062ï¼š Ready for a possible reveal?

    Chapter 1062 Are you ready for possible exposure?

    Prince Ying''s mansion naturally has doctors who specialize in treating people in the royal mansion. After he lives in the royal mansion, these doctors will naturally see him and dispense medicines.

    Although his body is still not in great shape, at least it is better than the previous trip to Jingxu and suffered a lot of toss.

    "Master." One of his dead men boiled the medicine again and put his hands in front of him.

    Xuanyuan Yi was sitting on the kang reading a book. Hearing the words, he put down the book, took the medicine over, and drank the medicine slowly while blowing the hot air on it.

    Because he often drank medicine, no matter how bitter the medicine, he was numb. It seemed that this was no longer a bowl of medicine, but a bowl of water, and he didn''t feel anything.

    "Master! Master!" Suddenly, another of his dead men rushed in. "It''s not good, my lord! Just now, my subordinates saw people who seemed to be from the imperial capital and entered the palace. The guards guarding the gate did not dare to stop them. Those people were still pressing down on six people with black hoods. I didn''t know what to do. My subordinates felt strange, so they kept watching secretly. I don''t know, after a while, those people left, and soon, they saw two corpses being carried out of the hall, and four more people followed. After coming out, it is estimated that it is the six people who originally wore black hoods, but one of them, we met when we entered Prince Ying''s mansion before. It seems that the person was sent to Xinyuan, but was taken back. It is very likely that it has been exposed, the master, the subordinates, etc. will protect you and leave immediately!"

    "Don''t panic." Although Xuanyuan Yi was as weak as usual, he was not in a hurry and continued to drink the medicine, not in a hurry at all.

    He had chosen to come to Prince Ying first, so he was prepared for the possibility of things being revealed.

    According to Xuanyuan Hao''s nature, he would definitely not be able to deal with Prince Ying, the uncle of the emperor. He really couldn''t deal with him. Unlike him, the reason why he didn''t kill Prince Ying in his last life was just to make everyone feel that he was kind. In fact, he had no feelings for Prince Ying at all. .

    Moreover, in his last life, he not only pretended to be kind, but also let everyone know how much Prince Ying deserves to be killed, and he didn''t care about Prince Ying''s reputation at all. In this way, he didn''t kill Prince Ying, which would show his kindness even more, and there would be no one else. Pity Prince Ying.

    But Xuanyuan Hao was different. Those who came from the imperial capital and the guards of the palace did not dare to stop him were bound to be the people sent by the emperor, Xuanyuan Hao.

    The six people were sent back so secretly that no one else knew about it. Obviously, it was to give Prince Ying a chance. As long as Prince Ying turned back, he would not be held accountable.

    Xuanyuan Hao has real feelings for Prince Ying, the uncle, and the feelings are not shallow.

    "But Master, if you don''t leave again, you will have your life in worry, Master!"

    Although Xuanyuan Yi had only four dead men left, these four dead men were very worried about his safety.

    Xuanyuan Yi also knew that he was in danger. All the people sent by the emperor left, but he didn''t take Prince Ying. He was so secretive, and he was extremely protective of Prince Ying''s reputation. In fact, Prince Ying was also a person who attached great importance to feelings. Years, in the last life, when Xuanyuan Hao was alive, even if Prince Ying was still unwilling that he did not succeed to the throne himself, he did not have the heart to disobey the throne. Later, when he succeeded the throne as a ''concubine'', Prince Ying had no relationship with him at all. It is even more reconciled, always making small moves.

    In the beginning, Prince Ying just wanted to vent his anger, because he was too unwilling, and didn''t really want to rebel, but because he had been patient, Prince Ying was getting older and older.

 Chapter 1063ï¼š Fang lives up to the grace of the emperor!

    Chapter 1063 Fang lives up to the grace of the emperor!

    When this person is older and always has the upper hand before, it is easy to get confused, very stubborn, and become more and more complacent.

    Right now, when Prince Ying sees the emperor like this, he will definitely regret listening to his words and being disobedient. He wants to kill him and go to the imperial capital to apologize to the emperor.

    Xuanyuan Yi just thought of this, when he saw the old butler of the palace brought someone.

    The four dead men hurriedly drew their swords and protected their master Xuanyuan Yi behind them.

    Xuanyuan Yi said, "Don''t be rude." After speaking, he continued to drink the medicine.

    The four dead men had no choice but to withdraw their swords and stand on both sides.

    The old butler bowed slightly like he didn''t see the four dead men, and said politely, "Little Sir, the lord has a request."

    Because Xuanyuanyi lived in the palace, he was also one of the guests of the palace. People in the palace always called the guests Mr., but Xuanyuanyi was young, so he added a small character.

    "Okay." Xuanyuan Yi nodded. "I''ll go after I drink the medicine." After that, he continued to drink his medicine in a hurry.

    After the medicine was finished, he got off the kang and followed the old butler to the front hall.

    As soon as Prince Ying saw him coming, he angrily drew the sword in the guard''s hand, facing him: "When I was young, I spoke eloquently, and let this prince fall for your plan, and really sent someone to Xinyuan to do that. Is it worth it to grow up? Today, this king will kill you with his own hands and cut off your head, so that I can live up to the emperor''s grace!"

    said, the sword stabbed at him.

    Xuanyuanyi did not dodge or dodge: "My lord, can''t you see the fate of the Ji family?"

    Prince Ying stopped for a moment, and the tip of the sword stopped in front of him.

    is within easy reach.

    Xuanyuan Yi: "It took the emperor fifteen years to uproot the entire Ji family, and he even sent someone, pretending to be him, to make my mother-in-law conceive me, and let me be the prince for more than seven years, just for the sake of stability. Zhu Ji''s family, do you think that he will not use the same means to deal with you? First stabilize you, and then slowly kill you little by little?"

    Seeing that Prince Ying was obviously loose, Xuanyuan Yi said again: "My lord, do you really trust the emperor so much, do you think the emperor will not treat you like this?"

    Prince Ying pondered for a while, and finally put down the sword. He didn''t trust the emperor so much.

    The guard hurried up and took the sword away.

    Prince Ying walked slowly to the chair as if he was not at all, and then fell back into the armchair.

    "Your Highness? Your Highness?" The old butler bowed and called out twice.

    Prince Ying seemed to have regained his senses, looked at Xuanyuan Yi, and said with a smile, "This prince is reckless, I hope the little gentleman will not take offense."

    Xuanyuanyi: "Your Highness is serious."

    "Then next, look..." Prince Ying looked at him with his old eyes, "What should this king do?"

    Xuanyuan Yi said: "Xuanyuan Hao has sent someone to secretly send the captured person back in order to stabilize the prince, and he must not confront the prince head-on for the time being, and Xuanyuan Hao now has a lot of troops and horses in his hands. Confronting him head-on is tantamount to hitting a stone with an egg, and you will lose. Naturally, the prince cannot send troops to attack first. And Xuanyuanhao is not like this for the time being, so he must maintain his reputation for being kind. But he will definitely send people to watch the prince. The emperor''s people are watching the prince''s every move. It''s best to find these people first and solve them. Even if Xuanyuan Hao sent troops to suppress him and wanted to confront the prince head-on, no one would cooperate in the Jingyue area. "

 Chapter 1064ï¼š Isnt this the fourth sister-in-law of Xue Yan!

    Chapter 1064 Isn''t this Xue Yan''s fourth sister-in-law!

    "And the land around Jingyue is vast and fertile," Xuanyuan Yi continued, "everyone has enough food and clothing, really by that time, Xuanyuanhao''s troops and horses will be at the door of Jingyue''s house, and the prince can completely seal all the entrances and exits, Xuanyuan Hao''s troops can''t come in, and the lord''s fief can be very prosperous by being self-sufficient, then in this Jingyue area, why not be the emperor by yourself?"

    After a pause, Xuanyuan Yi said again: "And force the training of troops, and then wait for the opportunity. Once Xuanyuan Hao is extremely unstable, the prince can open the entrances and exits again and send troops to attack Xuanyuan Hao. In other words, it¡¯s not about finding things in the bag? How can there be talk of hitting a stone with an egg?¡±

    "Furthermore," Xuanyuan Yi said again, "Xuanyuan Hao is good at forbearance, and he has always considered himself a benevolent prince. He pretends to be the people in his heart. In fact, it is very unlikely to send troops to suppress it, causing the Great Ling war. Now, wouldn''t his name of benevolence be self-defeating? Naturally, the whole world knows that he is hypocritical. Unless there is no way to suppress it, Xuanyuan Hao should not send troops here."

    "Since that''s the case," Xuanyuan Yi concluded, "In my humble opinion, it is more important to solve those who are staring at the prince in Jing Yue first, and let the prince have a solid rear. As for the later things, you can look at it later. Sometimes , the plan cannot keep up with the changes.¡±

    "Very good!" Prince Ying was overjoyed. "Just do it!" Everyone clapped the handrail and stood up. "Come--"

    was about to give an order immediately to check the various people on his fief to see if there were any suspicious people. If anyone was staring at him, whether it was an emperor or someone else, they would naturally be shot to death.

    But before he could give his order, he only said one word, and then he heard¡ª¡ª

    "Father."

    As soon as Prince ying heard it, he knew that his precious daughter had returned, and he was even more delighted: "Jin''er!" Everyone strode out, but after only two steps, his precious daughter had already come in.

    "Father, I miss you so much." Xuanyuan Jin took her father''s arm by one arm and acted like a spoiled brat with her father.

    Prince Ying felt a sense of relief.

    "County Lord." The old housekeeper and the guards were busy salutes.

    Xuanyuan Yi knew that Prince Ying had a daughter who could be called Prince Ying''s right-hand man. Not only was he both civil and military, but also good-looking, and Prince Ying was extremely fond of him.

    But he never saw it in his last life.

    Originally, in his last life, Xue Yan suppressed Prince Ying for him, and after capturing Prince Ying alive, he wanted to meet Prince Ying''s daughter, but before Prince He Ying was captured alive, he stabbed him to death like a heartbreaker. This daughter, and the daughter''s body was thrown into the sea of ????fire. The body of this daughter was burned beyond recognition, and it was impossible to recognize whether it was the daughter of Prince Ying. If it wasn''t for his confidant at the time, he also saw it with his own eyes and told Xue Yan. Agreed, he had to suspect that Xue Yan lied to him, but actually wanted to spare Prince Ying''s daughter.

    In this life, although he has lived in Prince Ying''s mansion for some time, because Xuanyuan Jin has never been in the mansion, I heard that he is in the military camp and helps manage Jing Yue''s army.

    Now, this Xuanyuan Jin is back, Xuanyuan Yi naturally looked over subconsciously.

    As soon as he saw Xuanyuan Jin''s extremely beautiful and fair face, his complexion changed and changed.

    Isn''t this Xue Yan''s fourth sister-in-law! ! !

    Fortunately, everyone''s attention was on Xuanyuan Jin, who was talking to her father and didn''t notice him.

 Chapter 1065ï¼š some meaning

    Chapter 1065 has some meaning

    Xuanyuan Yi quickly restrained his expression, so that no one else would find out what was wrong with him.

    But in my heart, I hate it even more.

    Xue Yan lied to him!

    In his last life, although he couldn''t leave Dijing to look around because of his weakness, he also wanted to go out of the palace to have a look. So, occasionally, he would leave the palace in disguise. Once, he ran into fourth brother Xue Yan on Dijing Street. With Xue Yan''s fourth sister-in-law, Xue Yan''s fourth brother hurriedly brought Xue Yan''s fourth sister-in-law to salute him.

    It was also at that time that he knew what Xue Yan''s fourth sister-in-law looked like.

    All about Xue Yan, he let people check clearly, but he did not know the details of Xue Yan, the fourth sister-in-law, and Xue Yan and Xue Yan''s family claimed that the fourth sister-in-law was the daughter of a small family. Both parents were dead, and there was no one else in the family, named Lin Yuer. At that time, he saw that the four sisters-in-law had only been serving their parents-in-law at home and had hardly ever left the house. Although he felt that there might be some problems with their identity, he did not treat them with respect. Too worried.

    But I never thought that Xue Yan''s fourth sister-in-law was actually Xuanyuan Jin, the daughter of Prince Ying!

    Therefore, Xue Yan must have lied to him, and acted together with Prince Ying, only to deceive the sky and make his confidants believe it, and told him that he knew, and then he believed it too!

    Hateful!

    Exciting!

    Sure enough, he was right to guard Xue Yan all his life!

    "Come on, Jin''er, you also recognize the new recruit from our palace, Mr. Xuanyuan Yi." Prince Ying introduced with a smile.

    "Sir." Xuanyuan Jin just greeted with a smile and said nothing else.

    Xuanyuan Yi cupped his hands: "The county master."

    "Sir," Prince Ying said with a smile, "Go back to Hongsongyuan first, this king will send someone to deal with those who are staring at me."

    It wasn''t until he saw that Xuanyuan Yi had gone far away and disappeared, Xuanyuan Jin said to the old housekeeper, "Uncle Gong, you all go down too."

    "Yes, county master." The old butler, Gong Bo, then bowed and led everyone out. When their princess came back, he was relieved.

    Their county master will definitely be able to persuade their prince.

    After seeing the old housekeeper, they all withdrew, and only she and her father were left in the hall. Xuanyuan Jin then asked, "Father, why would you send someone to deal with those who are staring at you? Someone is staring at you?"

    Prince Ying sighed, and was supported by his daughter to sit down slowly, and said: "Someone should have been staring at me. Otherwise, when the Queen Mother''s people interrogated, how could they open their mouths and say that someone has already explained it, I still know It was the person I sent out. That Xuanyuan Yi should have kept the implication behind and said that it is very likely that the emperor has already sent people to watch me. Anyway, I want to solve all those people who are staring at me. ."

    Knowing that his daughter had just returned, he still didn''t know anything. After saying this, Prince Ying began to talk about Xuanyuanyi''s search for him, and he sent a group of people to Xinyuan County. The six assassins who were captured alive were sent back to him, and the assassins told him a lot of things. Only then did he know that the first group of people he sent out temporarily changed their plans and changed their jobs to assassinate the Queen Mother, but in the end they were suddenly caught by a The baby girl spoiled...etc.

    After listening, Xuanyuan Jin smiled: "It''s kind of interesting. It turned out that it was a baby girl who solved the danger of the queen mother alone."

    Prince Ying sighed even more: "That girl is probably Jiang Yue, whom Xuanyuan Yi mentioned the day he found me, he said that the girl is not simple, not an ordinary baby, and has skills, and he reminded me to let me Watch out for that baby girl."

 Chapter 1066ï¼š Lose ones fame

    Chapter 1066 Lose the fame of the first generation

    Xuanyuan Jin just said: "Father, he wants you to solve those who are staring at you first, and make the rear area solid. Although this is good for father, but father, why is it not good for him? No one is staring at the prince''s mansion. , naturally no one is staring at him in the prince''s palace. He is in our palace, as I see, those people staring at the father may be attracted by him, maybe they are not staring at the father. Instead, stare at him. After all, no one has ever stared at the father and king before, and even the empress dowager never sent someone to stare at him secretly."

    "It''s not impossible." Prince Ying nodded. He may not listen to other people''s words, but he can still listen to his precious daughter''s words, no matter what.

    Xuanyuan Jin also sat down, picked up the tea, lifted the lid, took a sip of it, and said again: "He said that the baby girl is not easy, let the father be careful about the baby girl, but he himself is not simple. ? Father, please be careful."

    "You are right." Prince Ying agreed and nodded again.

    "Originally," Xuanyuan Jin said, "the empress dowager and the emperor trusted the father very much and never guarded the father, but because of his push, the father sent someone to Xinyuan, who happened to see the empress first, and then made this happen. situation."

    "I''m having a headache because of this." Prince Ying grimaced. "Originally, I regretted seeing the emperor secretly sending people back to me, but Xuanyuan Yi reminded me with the Ji family''s previous experience, and I was afraid of following the Ji family''s footsteps, so I felt that, to be safe, I still didn''t believe the emperor would do this. Well-intentioned."

    Xuanyuan Jin put down the tea and said with a smile, "Father, you may have another plan from Zhong Xuanyuan."

    "How do you say this?" Prince Ying was puzzled.

    "If it weren''t for him, how could the father and king have come to this point, neither retreating, nor advancing? Originally, the winner was the king, the loser, the bandit, and the ancestors also won the country from others and built the Great Ling. Father, if you want to be the emperor, we will be upright. There are thousands of people, who is not a strange person? Who is not loyal to the father in the Jingyue area? Why use such despicable methods to secretly kill people in Xinyuan and ruin the reputation of the world. "

    Prince Ying thought about whether he was retreating or entering, and he was indeed not wise enough, and even sighed: "I was confused at the time... Jin''er, you know, father, Wang, in this life, A big lump in my heart is the fact that your grandfather passed the throne to your stupid uncle. In ancient times, there were also people who passed on the virtuous but not the heir and the eldest son, but your uncle was so stupid, your grandfather still... Sigh, plus this is indeed A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity made me feel a little dizzy, so I sent someone to Xinyuan at that time... I wouldn''t listen to anyone else..."

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled and said: "If it weren''t for the father and the king, no one would listen. The brothers and the gentlemen have no choice but to find me and ask me to come back and persuade the father, how did I know these things, and I hurried. return."

    Prince ying laughed and scolded: "I knew you didn''t come back to see me on purpose."

    "Father, you have wronged me. Isn''t the military camp a little busy recently, and I wanted to take care of the general camp for father and my brothers, so I didn''t come back to see father after a few days, but you said it yourself, In the past, which month did I not come back to stay for a few days, to accompany the father and king?"

    "That''s true." Prince Ying nodded twice with a smile. "That said so much, what exactly do you mean, Jin''er...?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1067ï¼š Do you want to help the prince?

    Chapter 1067 Do you want to help the prince?

    "My daughter''s meaning is very simple. To kill Xuanyuan Yi and no longer be harassed by Xuanyuan Yi, it can be regarded as telling the emperor and the queen mother with action, father, you are back. Why does he know that father, you have such a big pimple in your heart, and still So many people didn''t look for them, but they found their father and went to their father''s door. As soon as they saw their father, they urged their father to send someone to Xinyuan. Obviously, they had bad intentions and killed them without harm. Then, respond to all changes with the same. If the emperor and the empress dowager sincerely want you to come back, they will naturally not do anything else, and this matter will really pass. Don''t you regret it too, if they are sincere, You will definitely not be like that again. But if the emperor and the empress dowager are not sincere, we will never change, and we will not follow in the footsteps of the Ji family."

    After a pause, Xuanyuan Jin added: "Although the gentlemen and brothers still don''t know about today''s affairs, when they told their daughters in the military camp, they all meant the same thing. It should change."

    Prince Ying didn''t have to be the emperor at first, but there was always a lump in his heart. If Xuanyuan Hao and the Empress Dowager Yunzi were sincere to him, and he was also very affectionate, naturally he would not do such a thing again. Besides, that Xuanyuan Yi, he also felt that his intentions were quite unpredictable, so he nodded and agreed: "Okay, it''s up to you."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the old housekeeper shouting loudly outside: "Your Highness."

    Knowing that something was wrong, Prince Ying let the old housekeeper come in again.

    After the old housekeeper came in, he said, "I don''t know why, just sent someone from Xuanyuanyi, saying that he wanted to chat with the county master, and I hope the prince''s permission."

    Xuanyuanjin smiled and kept nodding: "It''s really unfathomable at such a young age. No wonder the gentlemen and brothers have such a great sense of crisis, and they are worried that our Prince''s Mansion will be buried in this person''s hands."

    Prince Ying frowned, "This Xuanyuanyi seems to know what we will do to him..."

    Just now, Xuanyuan Yi was so calm, he was not afraid of him killing him, and he even told the Ji family that he would give up killing him because of this, and he had this feeling.

    Xuanyuanjin''s attitude was casual, her fingers lightly pointed on the table, and she said with a smile: "I must have seen me back, knowing that I am not a scumbag, and Father Wang can listen to my words, so I will give it a try again. Father Father, I will Go and meet him, I want to see what he will say to me."

    said and stood up.

    "Alright." Prince Ying had no objection, and wanted to know what medicine Xuanyuanyi was selling in the gourd.

    Then, Xuanyuan Jin went.

    At this moment, Xuanyuan Yi is not in Hongsongyuan, but in the back garden of the palace, standing beside the rose frame. It may have been a long time since he came out. His weak body could not bear it, and he coughed twice.

    Beside the rose stand, there is a stone table with four round piers.

    As soon as Xuanyuan Jin arrived, he sat down on one of the round piers, resting his chin with one hand, and tapped the table with the other hand, looked at Xuanyuan Yi who was standing beside the rose stand opposite, and said with a smile: "Little sir, there is What''s the matter, let''s talk about it, the county master is all ears."

    Xuanyuan Yi felt that the daughter of Prince Ying in front of him was a person who was bright, sunny, beautiful, and intelligent. Naturally, he felt that he should implement his plan, so he did not detour, and asked straight to the topic: "Can the county master think Help the prince?"

    "Let''s see the situation." Xuanyuan Jin had always been dressed as a man, but at this moment, he looked a bit like a dude.

 Chapter 1068ï¼š What does this man have to do with the prince?

    Chapter 1068 What is the relationship between this person and the prince?

    Seeing this, Xuanyuan Yi knew that Xuanyuan Jin had made up his mind to come, but he just came to see what he would say, and he felt that this county master was not easy to deal with.

    But Xuanyuanyi still said straight: "If the county master wants to help the prince, he can go to Xinyuan."

    "Oh?" Xuanyuan Jin had a look of interest, she stopped pointing her finger on the table, but still held her chin with one hand, "Go to Xinyuan?"

    Xuanyuan Yi nodded, "The county master is very skilled, and Jing Yue is unmatched. If you go there in person, you will definitely be able to kill the queen, the prince, and the not-so-easy baby girl. If the county master thinks this is too risky , you can also sneak into the side of Xue Sihu first, then wait for the opportunity to move, and kill them one by one."

    "Xue Sihu?" Xuanyuan Jin touched her chin. "Also surnamed Xue, what is the relationship between this person and the prince?"

    "Prince fourth brother."

    Xuanyuanjin smiled, "Is this person stupid, stupid, or lecherous? Are you so sure that I can be by his side?"

    Xuanyuanyi: "Why don''t the county master see it with his own eyes."

    In short, they all wanted her to go to Xinyuan.

    Xuanyuan Jin just smiled and said nothing. After a long while, he got up and said, "Mr. is so sick, let''s go back and rest." After speaking, he left.

    Seeing that Xuanyuan Jin was gone, a dead soldier stepped forward hesitantly, bent down, and asked Xuanyuan Yi in a low voice, "Master, will this Princess Jin really go to Xinyuan?"

    Xuanyuan Yi sneered: "Knowing that I''m putting bait, she will definitely go to find out."

    And as long as Xuanyuanjin went, he would let Xuanyuanjin go and die in Xinyuan.

    This Xuanyuanjin is not only extremely smart, but also has a great influence on Prince Ying. In addition, the current Prince Ying is not old and confused, no matter what Xuanyuanjin says, Prince Ying will definitely listen.

    is bound to always disrupt his plans.

    is too bad for him.

    So this Xuanyuan Hibiscus will kill.

    But you can''t just kill it, you have to let Xuanyuan Jin die in Xinyuan, and let Prince Ying believe that Xuanyuan Hao, Xue Yan and others did the death of this precious daughter, and they have nothing to do with them.

    Prince Ying has lost his beloved daughter, and he has no choice but to hate Xuanyuan Hao, Xue Yan and others to the core. No matter how he can''t turn back, he will naturally fall into his trap and become his knife.

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi took out a letter and handed it to a dead man, his voice even lower: "Quickly send this letter out."

    This letter was written hastily just after he came out of the front hall.

    Written to King Weimin.

    The content of the letter is concise, it is to inform King Weimin that Xuanyuanjin will go to Xinyuan, and let King Weimin send someone to Xinyuan to kill Xuanyuanjin. It''s better to kill in front of Xue Yan. If you can''t kill in front of Xue Yan, then kill in front of the Xue family, and let anyone from the Xue family be present.

    Only when Xuanyuan Jin died like this, Prince Ying would believe that Xue Yan could not get rid of the death of his precious daughter. No matter whether it was related to the emperor or not, Prince Ying would always be at odds with Xue Yan.

    In the past life, Xuanyuanjin and Xue Sihu were a couple. In this life, when the two meet, there is a great possibility that they will meet each other again. Plus Xuanyuanjin is so smart, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to be by Xue Sihu''s side.

    It is also because Xuanyuanjin is smart, so he will never accept his first proposal. He will kill the queen, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue by himself. As long as Xuanyuanjin goes to Xinyuan, he will definitely be curious about Xue Sihu''s side, after all. , he specifically mentioned Xue Sihu.

    Therefore, he also mentioned Xue Sihu in his letter, saying that if Xuanyuanjin''s whereabouts could not be found in Xinyuan, he would stare at Xue Sihu, and Xuanyuanjin would appear in front of Xue Sihu sooner or later.

 Chapter 1069ï¼š Daughter goes to see

    Chapter 1069 Daughter went to see and see

    And King Weimin is a king with a different surname, and he is a deadly enemy with Prince Ying. Although his power is not as large as that of Prince Ying, his fief is not as big as that of Prince Ying, but he is the most ambitious and the most disobedient among the princes who have fiefs. one of the heart.

    As long as you send someone to kill Xuanyuan Jin, you can provoke an imperial infighting and reap the benefits of a fisherman. Even if the king of Weimin does not know who wrote this letter, and what is his intention, is it right? When taking advantage of him, King Weimin will send his confidants, who will never betray him, to visit Xinyuan. If he really saw Xuanyuan Jin, he would definitely kill him without hesitation.

    The reason why he asked Kuai to send the letter in such a hurry was because he just said something like that, he missed a little, but he hid a lot, and he looked like he knew a lot. For the time being, his life would not be in danger. Yes, but Xuanyuan Jin would definitely let Prince Ying send someone to watch him, so it would be difficult for him to send the letter out.

    "Yes!" A dead man was busy.

    *

    In the front hall, seeing that his daughter had returned, Prince Ying hurriedly asked Xuanyuan Yi what he had told her.

    Xuanyuan Jin told the truth, and then smiled: "I also mentioned the fourth brother of the crown prince, but he didn''t want to say more. Father, he is playing a hook."

    Prince Ying frowned again: "Then this person really can''t be killed?"

    "If the emperor and the queen dowager are really sincere, even if the father does not kill him, as long as the father does not do anything else, the emperor and the queen dowager will not do anything to the father. Besides, no matter what, we will He will never change and will never follow in the footsteps of the Ji family. Why not leave him alone first, and he is also at our house. We can kill him whenever we want. Right now, my daughter is also very curious. Think about it. Father, as soon as he met you, he encouraged you to go to Xinyuan to kill the prince and the queen. It was best to kill the baby girl named Jiang Yue. He said that he was afraid that Jiang Yue would block his father''s way in the future, but Who knows what''s in his heart."

    Speaking of this, Xuanyuan Jin put his hands behind his back: "Today, I want my daughter to go to Xinyuan again, and I specifically mentioned a man named Xue Sihu, who said that he is the fourth brother of the prince. I am very sure that I can potentially be by this person''s side, which arouses my curiosity. He looks like he knows a lot of things inscrutable, but he only tells us a little bit to let us know. If we want to know more, we can only keep him and not kill him. My daughter thinks that he is the one who desperately wants to kill him. The prince, the pregnant queen, and the baby girl. It''s just that he himself is like a bereaved dog, and he doesn''t have the ability to deal with it. Let''s go and see what his heart is at. He insists on his daughter to go there. We will kill him in the future, and it will be clear. At the same time, we will also see the prince and the baby girl, and see why he is so afraid and eager to kill him. I heard that the Crown Prince is smarter than others. Seeing him so fearful and urgent, it is probably true. That baby girl, Father, you also know that because she was so young, she solved the danger of the Queen Mother alone, which is really not to be underestimated. . This trip, just to figure it out."

    "No, no." Prince Ying shook his head in opposition. "You can''t go. If he doesn''t have a good heart, you''re too dangerous... Jin''er, be obedient, you can''t do anything, Father Wang is the only treasure like you."

    "Father." Xuanyuan Jin hurriedly took her father''s arm and acted like a spoiled child. "You know me. Once you decide, even if you don''t let me go, I will secretly go."

 Chapter 1070ï¼š obedience

    Chapter 1070 Obedience

    "But..." Prince Ying was still worried, but he knew the temper of his darling, so he could only say: "Then you must pay attention to safety."

    "Father, don''t worry, I''ll be fine with my skills." Xuanyuan Jin was still very confident in her skills.

    Prince Ying thought that his daughter''s skills were indeed unmatched in Jingyue, so he was a little relieved and nodded: "The military camp, let your brothers take care of it for the time being."

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled and said: "My brothers are still very capable, and they will definitely manage well. It is also because my father loves me too much, and my elder brothers love me too. Therefore, even if my father asks my elder brothers to stand aside because they love me, my elder brothers do not. care."

    Immediately, he said: "Father, I will leave for Xinyuan tomorrow. If I go, you must be patient, deal with things calmly, and never fall into the trap of being led by Xuanyuanyi''s nose. If you can''t decide, then ask the gentlemen and brothers. The brothers don''t need to mention, how can you hurt your own son. And gentlemen, they have been in our house for many years, just like our family, no matter what No matter what happens, they will be loyal to you, and they will not harm you if they live and die together with our Prince''s Mansion."

    Prince Ying nodded: "Of course I can trust them." It''s just that sometimes, when he is obsessed with something, he can''t accept the death advice of these people.

    "You are also at ease," Prince Ying, in order to reassure his daughter, patted his daughter''s hand that was holding his arm, with a kind expression on his face, "Father has already been confused once, and won''t be confused again."

    From childhood to adulthood, what her father promised her, her father would do.

    Now that I say that, I won¡¯t be confused anymore.

    Xuanyuan Hibiscus is naturally at ease.

    After they all sat down again, Prince Ying wanted to call people in and conduct a thorough investigation in his fief Jingyue. Even those who were a little suspicious should be arrested and interrogated strictly, so as not to stare at them. Prince''s Palace.

    In the future, the entrances and exits in the Jingxu area will be more strictly controlled, so that no more people who will stare at Prince Ying will come in.

    But when he heard Prince Ying''s idea, Xuanyuan Jin smiled and shook his head before saying: "This is good for the father and king, it is necessary to investigate and guard against it, but it should not be so much fanfare, so much fanfare will not only make the emperor and the empress dowager If you mistakenly think that your father is going to do something, you will also startle the snake. We might as well investigate secretly, secretly martial law, and see who is suspicious, who is staring at him, and what he wants to do. If it is really unfavorable to the father, then naturally All were dealt with immediately, but if not, our people would stare at those people to see what they wanted to do, and then deal with it. That Xuanyuan Yi, he couldn''t let him live in our house like this, and he had to Someone''s watching him."

    Prince Ying has always been obedient to his daughter, and what his daughter said was always true.

    The next day, early in the morning, Xuanyuan Jin went to Xinyuan as agreed with her father.

    *

    Locust Tree Village.

    On this day, after dinner, Jiang Yue didn''t put down the bowls and chopsticks when she saw that her second brother Xue Erhu had put down his rice bowl and strode out.

    The emperor was still eating at the table. When he saw it, he asked Xue Dafu puzzled: "Brother, it''s getting dark, why did Erhu still go out?"

    Xue Dafu said happily: "The seedlings in the seedling fields are already very high. Many people in the village plan to plant rice seedlings tomorrow and plant early rice. Erhu is going out to hire people to plant fields for our family."

 Chapter 1071ï¼š much larger than last year

    Chapter 1071 Much bigger than last year

    "I also want to plant the fields tomorrow." Xue Dafu continued, "After planting the fields at home, there is still so much to be planted at home, and the seedlings of wild things such as tomatoes, watermelons, strawberries, sweet potatoes, potatoes, and lemons are also grown. Well, we can also transplant, our family is too busy, we must hire someone to transplant together."

    Jiang Yue calmly sent her small rice bowl and chopsticks to the stove and put them on the stove.

    I''m about to start transplanting the early rice seedlings and planting them in the paddy fields.

    And they all used seeds bought from the town.

    Once transplanted, her space will have a big change.

    After so long, the good reputation of the seed shop in Ping''an Town has already spread. Since the beginning of the year, there have been more and more people from other towns or counties, and some even No matter how far she went, she also went to Ping''an Town to buy seeds. Now she would go to the town secretly every few days to change the seeds for that shop.

    And the amount of each change is also much larger than before.

    Not to mention other villages, just the Huaishu Village where she is located, every household, as long as they want to plant something, and there are seeds of that kind of thing in the shop in the town, they will definitely go to that shop to buy the seeds of that kind of thing, and No more seeds they have left.

    If the seed shop in town doesn''t have that kind of seed, they can''t do anything about it, they will plant their own seeds.

    In short, the change in her space this year is definitely much greater than last year.

    After every household had replanted the early rice seedlings, she went into the space to take a look.

    It just so happened that Xue Yan had already finished his meal, and came to send him the bowls and chopsticks he had eaten on the stove, and there was no one else in the stove, so Jiang Yue said to him in a low voice, "The family will definitely not let him go down to the field to plant rice. I help, I think I am small, but when the fields are planted, tomatoes, strawberries, etc. are transplanted, I want to help, and my family will still agree. At that time, I will not go to the old house with you to practice martial arts, and At that time, I will also make more wild things, pretending to be dug from everywhere by the people your second uncle helped to find, and when this is done, I will go to the old house with you and pretend to practice martial arts."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. And if he wanted to help his family, of course, every time he took a break after practicing martial arts, he also knew it.

    *

    Because a lot of people were employed, the 14 acres of paddy fields were planted in only two and a half days, and they were all planted with early rice seedlings.

    Seeing that the family was going to start transplanting watermelon, tomatoes, potatoes and other crops in the afternoon, Jiang Yue told the family to help.

    Xue Dafu and the others didn''t expect her to really practice martial arts at first, they just let her learn to play with her, and there are so many people in the family, so they don''t need her to really help, just pretend she is playing in another place, naturally He happily agreed.

    Seeing that it''s only noon now, and she won''t go to the ground for a while, Jiang Yue went back to her own room, pretended to take a nap, and entered the space.

    Last year, after the rapeseed was transplanted, the loess land in her space was only about two mu, but after so long, now there are more than ten mu of yellow land in her space.

    That big pond is naturally bigger.

    The reason why she entered the space today is to see this change, and secondly, she wants to do an experiment on this loess.

    The all-purpose nursery room is only about 25 square meters. Although the seeds can germinate and become strong seedlings in one day, the number of seedlings per day is limited after all.

    She wanted to scatter some seeds on the loess, not waiting for a full day, that is, when the things planted on the loess had not bloomed and bear fruit, she would come in and pull up the things that grew on the loess and transplanted it outside. .

 Chapter 1072ï¼š In theory, she thinks that

    Chapter 1072 In theory, she thinks it can

    If this is possible, with more than ten acres of loess land, in less than a day, more than ten acres of seedlings can be cultivated, which is much faster than that in the universal nursery room.

    And doesn''t this loess make up for the lack of the universal nursery room? As long as the things planted on it, it can bear mature fruit in one day, as long as the fruit is on the plant, it will keep the fruit in a mature state until the last fruit from the plant. When you pick it up, the plant will die.

    Then she used this loess to pull out the plants that had been planted but had not yet had time to bear fruit, and planted them on ordinary land like seedlings. In theory, she thought it was possible.

    When she planted lemons earlier, she also experimented. When the loess becomes ordinary soil, there is no energy to maintain the magical growth of the plant, and the plant will grow like a normal plant, just like the one that still grows in the mountains. Lemons are still growing there.

    But to be on the safe side, let¡¯s experiment first.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue entered the high-tech room, randomly selected a few eggplant seeds, and then threw them on the loess.

    When I experimented with lemons before, I also discovered that it can grow without watering or burying the seeds in the soil.

    In the afternoon, she is going to help out in the field, and she will come in at night to have a look.

    is just right, even if you come in at night, it will not be a day. It will not be until noon tomorrow, a full day, and the grown plants will bear fruit and mature.

    It¡¯s not a full day, and it¡¯s still quite a few hours away, so it shouldn¡¯t bloom and bear fruit.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue came out of the space.

    When Xue Dafu and the others were about to go down to the field and take the hired people to transplant the tomato, watermelon and other seedlings into the field, she hurriedly followed a piece to the field.

    Xue Yan wants to practice martial arts, so Liu Guixia will lead her little one when she is away.

    Xuanyuan Hao also took a small shovel for transplanting and came to help with one piece.

    are all the seeds in her space, and the seedlings that are bred are all strong seedlings, and the growth is gratifying.

    In addition to allocating a little to the people in the village, the rest of the family wants to plant all of them without wasting a single seedling.

    Tomatoes were transplanted first. Although the tomatoes were basically sold last year, there can be a lot of seeds in a tomato fruit, so there are still quite a lot of seeds left at home, and she replaced them with the same amount. The seeds in her space naturally produced a lot of tomato seedlings.

    After transplanting, the tomato planted three acres of land.

    The sun also went down, so it didn''t continue. Xue Dafu told her to stop work and go home. She was the same as when she came, and was led by Liu Guixia again and went home together.

    After having dinner and staying with her sister-in-law for a while, Jiang Yuecai returned to her room.

    Then enter the space.

    Sure enough, the few eggplants growing on the loess land not only did not bear fruit, nor did they bloom, but they grew very tall, much larger than the strong eggplant seedlings cultivated in the universal nursery room in one day.

    However, this seedling is not too big, and a basket can''t hold many seedlings at all.

    But if you want smaller seedlings, it is similar to the strong seedlings cultivated in the universal nursery room, so naturally, you come in earlier.

    Jiang Yue knew more.

    Then, these eggplants were pulled from the loess.

    To avoid the energy in the loess, let these eggplants continue to grow magically.

    And the loess felt a little sandy, very loose, and she pulled it up with little effort.

    Seeing that it was all pulled up from the loess, the eggplant plant did not change at all, and it did not mean to die, Jiang Yue naturally felt more confident.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1073ï¼š One section is one?

    Chapter 1073 is one plant?

    But she still put these eggplants on the dark soil on the side, and planned to wait until the family fell asleep, then she would sneak out, find a random place, plant them, and see if they could survive.

    Until everyone in the family was asleep, Jiang Yue secretly went out and got planted.

    I''ll look at it again in a few days. If those eggplants are alive, she can naturally use the loess in the space to raise seedlings, and she can grow a lot of seedlings at one time.

    In the next few days, the family is still busy with transplanting the seedlings.

    Twelve acres of watermelon with seeds and watermelons without seeds were planted, six acres of strawberries, three acres of potatoes, and one acres of lemons.

    Last year, there were a lot of watermelon seeds left at home. In fact, they were all seeds of watermelon with seeds. Each watermelon with seeds is so big. You can imagine how many seeds can be in each watermelon. Keep more watermelons with seeds to eat at home. There will be a lot of seeds, and this seed Jiangyue is also exchanged in equal amounts. Each seed germinates and grows into a strong seedling. In addition, a certain distance must be left between each plant, and it can be planted in twelve acres. Jiang Yue was not surprised at all.

    The strawberry seedlings bred this year are not enough to plant six acres, because the strawberry plants on that acre of land can be planted by division, and then the six acres are enough.

    The reason why lemons can be planted on an acre is because everyone knows that lemon plants can grow very large, just like trees, so there is a large gap between each plant. The number of trees is not particularly large, but it occupies an acre of wasteland on the mountain.

    The planting of red, white and purple sweet potatoes is a little different from last year. Last year, Jiang Yue took the seedlings directly from the space. Each seedling is one, and it is enough to plant it, but this year, it is a seedling raised at home. A variety of points, it is best to use cuttings to plant.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue told the family to let these three seedlings grow a little more and grow vines. Each section of the vines was cut off with scissors, and then the cuttings were inserted into the ground, and a section was inserted at regular intervals. Festival is one.

    Originally, the family was a little afraid to do this, for fear that if there is no root, it will die, but strawberries can be planted by ramets, that is, there are roots on the ramets, and those with discerning eyes will know that they will not die.

    But before, Xue Dafu came to see the seedlings, pulled weeds for the seedlings, and accidentally stepped on a section of white sweet potato seedlings, so he threw the sweet potato seedlings aside. , and grew up a lot, and then, the family naturally agreed with Jiang Yue''s proposal with great joy.

    So these three kinds of sweet potatoes are the last cuttings.

    In short, five acres of red sweet potatoes were planted, three acres of white sweet potatoes, and one acre of purple sweet potatoes.

    When these three kinds of sweet potatoes were planted, the weather was bad and it was raining lightly, but it was also beneficial. There was no need to water these sweet potatoes.

    Before planting three kinds of sweet potatoes, purple corn, white corn, black corn, yellow corn, sorghum, cotton, soybean, sesame and other things were also planted, sharing more than ten acres of land.

    In total, nearly 60 acres of land are used.

    There are more than 40 acres of open space left at home, which can be planted for Jiang Yue.

    Today, despite the light rain, they finished cutting three kinds of sweet potatoes. Xue Dafu and the others didn¡¯t ask any questions. Among the people hired to help plant a piece of sweet potato, there was someone who was unbuttoning his jacket and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, ¡°Yuebao, listen to me. Said that you and Xiaoyan have asked Master Gu Jin, hired a lot of people who usually travel south and north, and are digging wild things for you everywhere to grow for you, so when will you dig them?"

    "Yeah, when did you dig it?" Everyone looked at Jiang Yue and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1074ï¼š peace of mind

    Chapter 1074 A group of harmony

    Jiang Yue obediently allowed her sister-in-law to wipe her bangs, which were a little bit wet in the rain, and said, "It is estimated that someone will dig it and bring it in the next two days."

    All the seedlings at home have been transplanted, so she should also raise the seedlings in the space and get them out for planting.

    "That''s good, that''s good." Everyone laughed, and then they all laughed with Xue Dafu and the others: "At that time, if we don''t know, you can call us again."

    has already agreed that they will not change others in the middle of the process. If they are hired to help plant, they will all help to plant.

    There are still more than 40 acres left without anything to be planted.

    "Thank you." Xue Dafu laughed happily.

    An old lady immediately said happily: "You actually thanked us, we thank you more or less, and it''s not that you don''t take your family''s wages."

    "That''s it." Others were happy too.

    Xue Dafu himself was happy too.

    Liu Guixia and the others are also having fun.

    A ball of peace.

    "Da Fu, Guixia, then we''ll go back, don''t say goodbye, just as the rain has stopped. It''s just a matter of saving trouble today, no need to water, otherwise we won''t be able to finish work at this time."

    Although everyone said so, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia still enthusiastically sent people to the gate of the courtyard.

    Just in time, Xue Yan''s martial arts practice in the afternoon was over, and he came back.

    Today because of the light rain, he practiced martial arts indoors or under a shed.

    Now the rain has stopped again, even without an umbrella, there is no rain.

    He originally thought that if the family members were still in the field and didn''t come back, he would go to help again. How could he know that it was still early today and the sweet potatoes were all planted.

    This cutting is really fast.

    Jiang Yue saw that Xue Yan was back, and she didn''t rush to say anything to Xue Yan.

    "Come on, Yuebao, let''s be good, drink some **** soup." Li Hehua sat on the stool with a big belly, for fear that her little Yuebao would catch a cold and get sick, so as soon as she wiped her bangs for her little Yuebao Afterwards, she took over the small bowl of **** soup that her husband Xue Yihu handed her with a naive smile, thinking of her little moon treasure to drink.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue actually drenched her bangs, but in order to reassure her sister-in-law, she obediently took over the **** soup and drank it slowly.

    "It''s so good. This way our Yuebao won''t get sick." Li Hehua just watched her drink. The sound is still very light. Also very gentle. Still full of rarity.

    "Sister-in-law, I''m done drinking." Jiang Yue put down the empty bowl after drinking, and then said to Li Hehua, "Sister-in-law, I want to go out to play."

    Certainly not really going out to play.

    It''s just that dinner has just been made at home, and it''s still a while before we can eat it, and it''s still a while before it gets dark, and there''s nothing to do when I''m idle, so she wants to see those eggplants that were transplanted from the loess in the space, are they right? live.

    "Going out to play? Good, good." Li Hehua agreed in a hurry, very happy. Children should play more.

    Knowing that the family must be worried about her going out alone, Jiang Yue said again: "Then I''ll go to Brother Yan and ask Brother Yan to take me out to play."

    Seeing Li Hehua nodded happily and told her to ''go'', Jiang Yue walked towards Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan had just had a conversation with his parents, and was about to go to Jiang Yue as well. If he had something to tell Jiang Yue, when he saw Jiang Yue walking towards him, the two had already had a very tacit understanding, so he subconsciously held Jiang Yue. With one hand, he told his family that he and Jiang Yue went out to play for a while, and then he took Jiang Yue and walked out.

    Although he was leading Jiang Yue, others would think that he was leading Jiang Yue, but in fact, Jiang Yue was leading him.

 Chapter 1075ï¼š work hard again

    Chapter 1075 It''s going to be hard again

    When I came to a field where few people in the village came, I saw that there were actually a few eggplants in the grass. The leaves were quite large, which was a bit out of season. It is reasonable to say that this month, the eggplants are still only seedlings, and there are a few eggplants under the , There are obvious traces of soil on the ground, and it is still very new. Someone should have planted it here recently. Xue Yan doesn''t have to think about it, he knows that it was his Yuebao who planted it here.

    should be experimenting again.

    Xue Yan looked at it quite calmly.

    Jiang Yue is naturally calm. Originally, she thought it was feasible in theory. Later, seeing that the plants were pulled out of the loess in advance, and the plants did not change, she felt more confident. Now, seeing that these eggplants are really alive on the outside, of course she Nothing surprising.

    There are eggplants in this world. Even if they are so big now, no one will think it is too weird. Jiang Yue didn''t plan to pull them out, and let these eggplants grow here like this.

    Originally, various kinds of things are usually wild.

    Then, Jiang Yue planned to leave, leaving these eggplants alone.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue was going to leave, Xue Yan understood that Jiang Yue was experimenting with results, and he didn''t ask what she was experimenting with. He just saw that there was no one around, so he said in a low voice that he wanted to talk to her. What I said: "I have already told my second uncle that for the next half month, the dark guards will put the wild things dug up from everywhere in the front yard of the mansion behind the Quanping Inn every night."

    This is what she asked him to tell his second uncle.

    Of course, there is no secret guard who would put Miao into that big mansion late at night every day.

    Miao can only be released by herself.

    It is also because he can''t grow seedlings, otherwise he can let go.

    In the next half month, his Yuebao will have to work hard again.

    "He also agreed," Xue Yan continued, "He will send someone to the front yard of the big mansion every morning to bring the seedlings to us."

    Obviously, his second uncle understood very well what he meant when he said that he would go to the mansion late at night to release the seedlings, and he would never let anyone in the mansion at night, so he would say that he would send someone to the mansion to fetch the seedlings every morning.

    His second uncle is like this now, no matter what is wrong, he doesn''t ask anything, he''s used to it.

    Jiang Yue got used to it, but she nodded and replied, "Yeah."

    She''s going to town tonight.

    Now there are horses to travel, and it is also quick to go to town.

    Even if it is a back and forth, it will not take an hour.

    Then she will enter the space to raise seedlings now.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan, "Wait." Then, the person entered the space.

    Seeing that his Yuebao suddenly disappeared in front of him, Xue Yan, who had seen him many times, was very calm. Although there was no one around, he still looked around again.

    As soon as Jiang Yue entered the space, she quickly entered the high-tech room and directly chose cumin seeds.

    Grow this seedling first.

    She decided last year that she would plant cumin this year.

    There are still a lot of vacant land at home. If the vacant land at home is not enough, you can buy more. Naturally, you should take this opportunity to make a variety of points.

    Although the all-purpose nursery room is only about 25 square meters and the nursery is limited, it has an advantage. The strong seedlings raised will always maintain the posture of strong seedlings and will not grow again.

    But the loess is different. There are more than ten acres of loess. If many people help to pull the seedlings together, they can raise more than ten acres of seedlings at once, and make full use of the loess, but she is alone, she can pull so much at once. Many seedlings? Certainly not.

 Chapter 1076ï¼š The queen mother sent someone

    Chapter 1076 The Queen Mother has sent someone

    And as long as it is in the loess, the seedlings will continue to grow, but don''t pull out more than ten acres, many have already bloomed, and even the results have matured, which is not good.

    So, she thought about it, this all-purpose nursery room would also be used, and using loess to raise seedlings, it would not be possible to spread seeds all over ten acres of loess at once, at most one or two acres at a time.

    If it is one or two acres, and the loess is so loose, it is easy to pull out, and it is almost effortless. She should be able to pull it out in half an hour by herself.

    Miao within half an hour, even if it has been on the loess, but it should not change much.

    One or two acres of seedlings are spread at a time, and you can also spread them once a day, and on that day, you can have two to four acres of seedlings.

    This is a seedling. When it is planted in the ground, it is necessary to maintain a certain distance between each plant. It will definitely occupy a larger area, definitely more than two to four acres.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue first asked the universal nursery room to start growing cumin seedlings, and then she carried the cumin seeds and began to spread them on the loess.

    To be safe, let¡¯s spread an acre first.

    is planted, not planted slowly, naturally it will be planted quickly.

    Put the remaining cumin seeds aside, and plan to wait for more than half an hour to come in again and spread another acre.

    When I came in at night to pull out the seedlings, I would naturally pull out the seedlings that sprout from the acre of seeds that I sowed first, and then pull out the acre of seedlings that I sowed later.

    Then, Jiang Yue came out of the space.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to go home, but went to their grandfather, old man Xue.

    After dinner, I guessed that it was time to enter the space again, and sprinkled another mu of cumin seeds from the yellow land, and Jiang Yue secretly entered the space again.

    In the space, the seeds that had been sown on the yellow soil had taken root and sprouted after more than half an hour, and they had become very small and very small seedlings.

    Jiang Yue went straight to the one acre of yellow land next to these seedlings and quickly sprinkled cumin seeds, and then came out of the space again.

    In order not to feel strange at home, she hurriedly left the room and went to the main room again.

    Now everyone is in the main room.

    Everyone joked and laughed for a while before dispersing.

    Shao Youyue had a big belly, and was carefully helped by Xuanyuan Hao back to the back hut, but before she entered the middle hut, a snow willow came out of the hut and whispered to Xuanyuan Hao: "Your Majesty, the Queen Mother has sent someone here. Yes, it''s inside."

    Hearing this, Shao Youyue pursed her lips.

    Although Zi Cui and Xia Han were lighting lanterns in front of them, because it was very dark tonight, there was not a single star in the sky, and there was no moon. At most, only the outlines of people could be seen, and the facial features could not be clearly seen. Xuanyuan Hao He didn''t notice any change in Shao Youyue''s expression, but continued to support Shao Youyue and walked forward.

    After entering the hut, the people in the room who were wearing night clothes and pulling down their turbans hurriedly knelt down and bowed to Xuanyuan Hao and Shao Youyue in a low voice.

    "Get up." Xuanyuan Hao helped Shao Youyue sit on the kang while letting go.

    After Shao Youyue was seated, Xuanyuan Hao looked at the man and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "This..." Seeing that Shao Youyue was present, that person didn''t know whether to say it or not.

    Xuanyuan Hao understood, and looked at his queen. Seeing that his queen seemed to have turned her face away as if she hadn''t heard it, he picked up a book on the table and casually flipped through it. He sighed softly, Immediately, he stepped aside.

    The man immediately followed and attached to his ear.

 Chapter 1077ï¼š dont be too happy

    Chapter 1077 Don''t be too happy

    In a very low voice: "The six assassins have been returned to Prince Ying, and everyone has returned, but I don''t know that the emperor is here, so I can''t report this to the emperor, so the queen mother sent her subordinates to report. Come back. The people said that Prince Ying was extremely regretful at the time, and even told the emperor that he almost made a big mistake, and he will go to the imperial capital to apologize in person another day."

    Xuanyuan Hao will apologize when he hears that his uncle regrets it, so he will turn back, he is naturally happy.

    But he was just happy when he heard someone sent by his mother say--

    "Because of this, the queen mother asked her subordinates to tell the emperor, saying that Prince Ying killed Xuanyuan Yi consciously, or if he really came to the imperial capital to apologize in the future, then he would really regret it, but if there is none, let the emperor not be too much. Happy."

    Xuanyuan Hao was so happy now that he just sighed again.

    He understood what his mother meant, afraid that his uncle might not really regret it.

    Last time, when he was in Beijing, he talked to his mother about this, but at the beginning, he didn''t mention how to let his uncle take Xuanyuanyi, and he sent someone to send back the six people who were captured alive. For his uncle, he didn''t let anyone mention Xuanyuanyi to his uncle. The main thing is that he and his mother really wanted his uncle to come back, so I was afraid to mention how to take Xuanyuanyi, their uncle. There will be many misunderstandings, thinking that they are not so sincere, and there are still conditions.

    I hope his uncle can kill Xuanyuan Yi.

    Even if you don''t kill Xuanyuanyi and think that Xuanyuanyi is just a child and can''t do anything, then you can go to the imperial capital.

    He doesn''t expect his uncle to really apologize for any crime. As long as his uncle dares to ride Jiancong to the imperial capital, it means that his uncle really regrets it, otherwise he would dare to come to the imperial capital like this.

    "What else did the queen mother say?" Xuanyuan Hao asked.

    "The queen mother also said," This time, there is no need to whisper, "The emperor should also return to Beijing."

    He has been away from Beijing for almost a month. Except for those who know his mother, the prime minister, and the doctor of the censor, everyone else really thinks that he is ill, resting, not seeing anyone, and not going to court.

    If this continues to be ill, some people will definitely think that his emperor is actually suffering from some serious illness.

    By that time, people were naturally apprehensive.

    Moreover, it¡¯s March 20th today, and it¡¯s not far from April 15th, the day when the first letter said that he would be in a coma. Although I don¡¯t know if he is really in a coma, but no matter where he is, he will be in a coma. In a coma, then he can''t be in a coma beside his queen, his queen will be worried about death...

    His queen''s belly is so big. In four days, she will be nine months pregnant. By April 15th, she may have given birth to the child, or she may not have...

    Can''t be here anyway.

    It is time for him to return to Beijing.

    Involuntarily, Xuanyuan Hao looked at his empress. The other empresses didn''t hear it, but he must have heard this sentence. He knew that he was going back, but his empress still acted as if he had not heard anything. He turned the book and looked at it carefully.

    He sighed again, then he turned his head and said to the man, "Go back and tell the Queen Mother, and say that I will be leaving tomorrow."

    When Shao Youyue heard this, she stopped turning the book for a while, then she turned another page and continued to read the contents of the book carefully.

    But only she knew, she didn''t read a word.

    Xuanyuan Hao still didn''t notice.

    "Yes!" The man immediately took the order and left.

    Xuanyuan Hao thought that he was going back to Beijing tomorrow, and he had to tell Xue Dafu and the others, and then he left the hut and went to the front again.

 Chapter 1078ï¼š Whats going on here?

    Chapter 1078 What happened again?

    Seeing Xuanyuan Hao go out, Shao Youyue didn''t look at anything anymore, didn''t turn the page anymore, just lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Xuanyuan Hao came to the front again, and happened to bump into Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in the corridor. They wanted to go back to their rooms, so he did not rush to find Xue Dafu and the others, but planned to go with his own son and this not simple daughter first. Baby talk.

    Mainly, he also had something else to say.

    This has to go back, and it should be said.

    I saw Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly strode to stop Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and then hurriedly pushed Xue Yan''s room away and let everyone enter Xue Yan''s room, looking a little anxious, but he had something very important to do.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before entering.

    Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly closed the door from the inside after seeing them come in, and fastened the bolt. A bit like being a thief.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again. Sometimes, they really felt that the person in front of them didn''t look like an emperor at all.

    did not sit on the kang, and all sat down at the round table in front of the screen.

    The door was closed, Xuanyuan Hao felt much more at ease, and when he took his seat, he took it slow, and he had the demeanor of a king, but his voice was subdued, and he said to Xue Yan with some emotion: "Oh Shuuer, just now you are the emperor. Grandma''s person came and told me about your great uncle, I hope he will come back sincerely."

    Really looking back?

    What happened again?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances.

    Xue Yan wanted to speak and ask his father, but his father then spoke with some emotion: "Before, I discussed carefully with your grandmother, and I felt that you should give your great uncle a chance. I will return the six living assassins to your great uncle, as long as your great uncle turns back and doesn¡¯t commit any more crimes, your grandmother and I will let go of the past and act as if nothing happened.¡±

    Before , Empress Dowager Yunzi asked them to pretend they didn''t know about Prince Ying''s affairs. They felt that Empress Dowager Yunzi''s attitude was very subtle, and they felt that something was going on inside.

    Now that the emperor said this again and did it, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised. It just feels like something is wrong here.

    However, they all frowned slightly.

    After the people were sent back, how the six people were interrogated at the beginning would definitely be told to Prince Ying. Isn''t this a clear statement to Prince Ying that someone has been watching him. Therefore, during the interrogation, it was so quick to know who sent the person. In fact, there were no traitors at all in the beginning.

    This Prince Ying will definitely carry out a major cleaning of the fief, no matter if he turns his head or not, so that no one will stare at him and the Prince''s Mansion.

    Zou Yi and others on Prince Ying''s fief are naturally in trouble...

    "And the people who went to Jingyue have already returned," Xuanyuan Hao continued, "They didn''t know I was here, but your imperial grandma sent someone to tell me that your imperial uncle regretted it at the time, and said Another day, I will go to the Imperial Capital to apologize in person. However, what your grandma means, if you don¡¯t come to the Imperial Capital to apologize in person in the future, or if you don¡¯t consciously kill the child of Xuanyuan Yi, you may not be really looking back.¡±

    Empress Dowager Yunzi''s mind was still very clear, but what was going on inside, so that Empress Dowager Yunzi knew that this should not be done, but she did it anyway, and returned the six assassins to Prince Ying...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances again.

    They all plan to wait until the emperor is about to say what they are about to say, and they will ask.

    This is not the Empress Dowager Yunzi, but the emperor, maybe he will tell them.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1079ï¼š you... tired

    Chapter 1079 You... Tired

    "I think so too. Anyway, let''s do this first." Speaking of which, Xuanyuan Hao sighed.

    Immediately, he sighed and continued: "Shu''er, there is one more thing, I have to tell you, anyway, so that you can be mentally prepared."

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t speak, they both felt that the emperor was about to abdicate.

    She had talked with him about this before, and she thought it would take at most a year and a half.

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Xuanyuan Hao say: "I am also incompetent, it is too difficult for me to maintain the ancestral foundation. I really tried my best to be worthy of Daling and the people. Now you are the prince. Your ability is already far superior to me, unlike me, sometimes you have to give advice from your imperial grandmother... Well, you must understand that you are so smart, I won''t say anything else, just say one sentence, I, that is, Your father, the emperor, wants to abdicate and hand over the throne to you in advance, it is estimated that it will take a year or a half at most."

    After he finished speaking, he looked deeply at his own son.

    I saw that his own son also sighed softly in one breath, then nodded and replied, "Okay."

    He was stunned for a long time, and then asked anxiously, "Shu''er, have you all guessed it?" Otherwise, why are his own son and Jiang Yue so calm?

    But before his own son could answer, he laughed to himself, and said rather embarrassedly: "With a useless father like me, you... are tired."

    Xue Yan shook his head, indicating no.

    No matter what, his father was a good emperor.

    Jiang Yue just listened calmly without saying a word.

    When Xuanyuan Hao saw his own son like this, he sighed again and said: "I didn''t tell your mother about this, so that your mother would not think about it. By the way, I should also go back to the imperial capital, and I plan to leave after breakfast tomorrow. I''m back. With your parents, I''ll say that I''m going to another place to do business, and I can''t just sit and eat at home. For a year at most, no matter if I make a lot of money outside, I''ll come back. I guess at that time, the three next to me The house has been built, and your mother has moved in. I will live in the house with your mother and retire here. I still like the life here, and your mother also likes it. "

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, Xuanyuan Hao stood up and said again: "Okay, before they fall asleep, I will tell them quickly, it would be too rude to tell them tomorrow morning. "

    After saying that, he went straight to open the door and went to find Xue Dafu and the others.

    "Father." When Xue Yan saw this, he quickly stood up.

    Jiang Yue is still too young, so she can only slide down from the stool before her feet can stand on the ground. She also looked at the emperor.

    Xuanyuan Hao saw that the two children, one big and one small, had something to do, so he stopped.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other before asking, "Prince Ying¡ª"

    But as soon as he opened his mouth, Xuanyuan Hao sighed: "I know what happened to you. But, Shu''er, I promised your grandma, no matter who it is, I won''t tell you for the time being."

    After saying that, he still opened the door.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not look at each other until they saw that Xuanyuan Hao had left and went to find Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others.

    is written in his eyes: the emperor does not say anything.

    Then they naturally have no way of knowing what is going on here.

    As for Zou Yi and the others, they are in trouble now...

    Actually, they don''t have to worry. If they really can''t stay in the Jingyue area because of Prince Ying''s cleaning, Zou Yi and the others will naturally withdraw.

 Chapter 1080ï¼š Is it Xuanyuan Shou?

    Chapter 1080 Called Xuanyuan Shou?

    It was a bit difficult to just keep staring at Prince Ying in the Jingyue area.

    This will test the abilities of Zou Yi and others.

    If after Prince Ying''s cleaning, Zou Yi and other dark guards can still stay on Prince Ying''s fiefdom, staring at Prince Ying, then the ability of Zou Yi and others is quite outstanding.

    There was nothing to say, Jiang Yue also walked out of Xue Yan''s room.

    Xue Yan also walked out.

    As soon as the two came out, they heard Xuanyuan Hao at the door of Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s room, telling Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia that he would be leaving after breakfast tomorrow.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over.

    Although Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia felt that it was very sudden, they also felt that they could not sit still and eat the mountains, and naturally they would not block anything.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan heard that they all felt the same as Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia.

    Only Xue Erhu, rubbing the back of his neck, glanced at his two precious children. This is not going to do business in a foreign country, this is clearly to return to the imperial capital to continue to be the emperor...

    This Xuanyuan Hao was leaving in the morning, Xue Dafu and the others naturally had a good conversation with Xuanyuan Hao, and then Xuanyuan Hao returned to the back hut.

    Because the old doctor Shen let Shao Youyue soak his feet more, it is good for the body. At this moment, in the hut, Zicui and the others are pouring hot water into the foot basin, and they are going to let their empress, Shao Youyue, soak their feet. Let Zi Cui and the others retreat.

    After testing the water temperature, he squatted in front of Shao Youyue, took off his socks, and then slowly put Shao Youyue''s two white feet in the basin. inside.

    Then, cover it again, so that his queen''s feet can soak for a while.

    He didn''t stand up, he just squatted, but raised his head and smiled with his queen who was sitting on the bed: "Tomorrow I''m going back to Beijing, I can''t see our second child. born."

    said, glanced at his queen''s big belly, and then continued to smile again: "I knew when you were pregnant again, I thought about it, whether this child is male or female, it is called Shou, Xuanyuan Shou."

    Keeping a business is too hard.

    Moreover, his first child, his Shuer, is named ''shu'', so many soldiers guard the border, and many people may not be able to go home to see them all their lives, why? Isn''t it all about big lings?

    He wanted to borrow this name to tell his Shu''er, and also the child who was about to be born, as a royal, no matter when, he should have a big feather in his heart.

    Shao Youyue did not speak.

    But Xuanyuan Hao knew that his queen heard it.

    *

    Xuanyuan Hao went back to the back hut. In front, Xue Dafu and the others were still talking about Xuanyuan Hao''s departure tomorrow.

    "If only I had said this earlier, then I would have to have two cups with him during dinner." Xue Dafu said. "He''s leaving tomorrow, and it''s not good for him to drink for breakfast."

    Liu Guixia said with a smile: "Didn''t he say it himself, at most one year, no matter if he earns money or not, he will come back, and then you can have a good drink, the same is true."

    "That''s true, that''s true." Xue Dafu laughed happily. Then he greeted: "Alright, alright, let''s all pack up and go to bed, it''s getting late. Hongyan, tomorrow morning you and your mother will cook more dishes. You can''t drink, but why do you have to let you live together? Uncle, have a good meal before leaving."

    "Huh." Yu Hongyan replied with a smile.

    Jiang Yue finally returned to the room.

 Chapter 1081ï¼š Miao to the village entrance?

    Chapter 1081 Miao arrives at the entrance of the village?

    bolted the door, and Jiang Yuecai entered the space again.

    The cumin on the acre of yellow soil that was first sprinkled in the space has grown into strong seedlings and can be pulled out. Jiang Yue is busy to start pulling.

    After plucking this acre, and taking a break for a cup of tea, the cumin seeds on the acre of yellow soil that were sown after that have grown into strong seedlings and can be plucked.

    Then, Jiang Yue started again.

    The strong seedlings that have been pulled are neatly placed in the basket.

    Because last month she decided to do this this month, so she and Xue Yan secretly bought a lot of baskets and put them in the space.

    The strong seedlings were all pulled out and placed in the basket, before Jiang Yue came out of the space.

    The rest of the family went to bed early, but Xue Yan was the only one who still had the lights on in the house. From the shadows cast on the window paper, you could tell that Xue Yan was sitting on the kang, holding a pen, and was writing something.

    Jiang Yue didn''t have to think about it, he knew that he must be annotating the names of the people on the person''s name map he drew before. He had already given her two annotations, but he hadn''t finished annotating them yet.

    didn''t even go to say hello to Xue Yan, he had already said something good, so he didn''t need to say more, so Jiang Yue went straight out of the room, went to the stable, and led a horse into the space.

    The horse was not led out until he walked out of the village.

    Immediately, as before, she drove the horse and ran, and she neatly hung on the side of the horse''s belly.

    went to town.

    Came to the big mansion behind the Quanping Inn, Jiang Yue tied the horse aside, then climbed over the wall and went in, and came to the front yard of the mansion.

    This big mansion is so big, and the front yard is naturally big. At this moment, there is no one in the mansion. Jiang Yue directly took out the baskets containing the cumin seedlings from the space and put them all on the open space in the front yard. .

    Then he came out of the mansion.

    just happened to be in town, Jiang Yue simply went to the shop selling seeds again, and changed some new seeds from the shop, so that the seeds in this shop were all seeds in her space.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai hung up again and went home.

    When she got home, the lamp was still lit in Xue Yan''s room. Although she was still sitting on the kang and writing something, she knew that Xue Yan was waiting for her to come back.

    She still didn''t go to Xue Yan''s room, and didn''t say anything to Xue Yan outside, but went back to her own room through the window and lit the lamp.

    She lit the lamp again, Xue Yan could definitely see it, even if she didn''t hear anything, she knew she was back.

    Immediately, she washed and fell asleep.

    Xue Yan, who was still annotating, saw that the light in his Yuebao''s room was out, and knew that his Yuebao had fallen asleep. Immediately, he also packed up, no longer annotating, and also turned off the light and fell asleep.

    *

    The next day, after breakfast, Xuanyuan Hao left.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Dafu and others sent him to the entrance of the village.

    It was not until they saw Xuanyuan Hao ride away that no one was seen, and Xue Dafu and the others brought their two precious children Jiang Yue and Xue Yan home.

    It was also at this time that the person who protected Xuanyuan Hao dared to come out of the hiding place and followed Xuanyuan Hao to **** Xuanyuan Hao back to Beijing.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because of the rain yesterday. Although it didn¡¯t rain today, it won¡¯t be sunny. It¡¯s a cloudy day.

    Xue Yan wanted to practice martial arts, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the old house again, pretending to continue practicing martial arts with Shao Zhongxi, while waiting for Shao Zhongxi''s people to bring Miao.

    At five quarters of chen, I saw Qiyin jumping over the wall in a red dress, and immediately, pressing her voice, she hurriedly said to Jiang Yue, "The seedlings that the Dark Guard placed in the big mansion late last night have been delivered, and they are all at the entrance of the village."

 Chapter 1082ï¼š Its all your help

    Chapter 1082 It''s all your help

    Jiang Yue opened the courtyard door and waited at the door of the old house.

    Soon, I saw one carriage after another, all of which were filled with baskets, and the baskets were filled with green and strong seedlings.

    The coachman is naturally wearing a sackcloth bunt.

    Only the one who rode in the lead was a gray gown.

    Some people in the village saw that because Xue Dafu and the others had long been chatting with others, they talked about the fact that the family would let people dig wild things and bring them back to plant. Therefore, at this moment, the people who saw it were not surprised, they just watched curiously. , Because there were few things they saw, they didn''t know what this wild thing looked like, but they were all curious to ask why this was all in the basket, and where did it come from.

    It was time for Xue Yan to take a break from practicing martial arts, so he also walked out of the yard.

    "It''s a bit like cumin." Xue Yan said in a low voice. He knew that cumin was a medicine. He has also seen the seedlings of cumin.

    Jiang Yue nodded and suppressed her voice: "It''s like, but it''s not actually the same thing. This last seed, crushed into powder, and sprinkled on when baking things, will be more fragrant."

    Fennel can also be used to cook things, but it is usually used to stew meat.

    "Go back to practice martial arts, I''ll do it." Jiang Yue said again.

    "Um."

    Xue Yan entered the courtyard of the old house again.

    As soon as the leader entered the village, he saw people from the village gathered around to look at and ask questions.

    Just at this moment, someone saw Jiang Yue, and hurriedly beckoned and shouted, "Yuebao, Yuebao, come here, come here, the seedlings that you and Xiaoyan have dug everywhere have finally been delivered."

    Jiang Yue was already here. After she came over, before she said a word, the villagers urged her to bring the seedlings to her house, saying that while the seedlings were still alive, they should plant them quickly, and don''t waste them. Miao, whether it''s a wild thing or not, in short, her family has been dug up... Wait a minute.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue replied um.

    Then, he led the way.

    Qiyin was with her, holding her little hand.

    But before she got to her house, she met her second brother Xue Erhu.

    Xue Erhu was planning to visit the uncle''s house. He heard that the uncle''s oil mill was also planning to expand again. He happened to be free and wanted to take a look.

    And this battle, at first glance, it is to send the seedlings, and he is excited, and the long legs immediately come over quickly.

    "That''s great! It''s finally delivered, just waiting for these seedlings!" Xue Erhu was very happy. Immediately, he hurriedly told the person who sent the seedlings that they had worked hard, and introduced who he was.

    The leader clasped his fists and smiled with Xue Erhu: "It turned out to be Young Master Erhu. Today, these seedlings are all, and other seedlings are still being dug everywhere. It is estimated that for the next half month, there will be seedlings delivered every day."

    "Okay, thank you, thank you." Immediately, Xue Erhu raised his voice and shouted: "Father, mother, Xiaoyan and Yuebao sent the wild things dug everywhere!"

    At home, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are both in the yard, one is busy cutting the handle of the hoe, and the handle of the **** is broken, and the other is washing the basket by the well, steaming the steamed buns in the morning, and using the basket. It was not far away, and Xue Erhu was so loud, they naturally heard it immediately, and they all happily put down their work and came out.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue was being held by Qiyin, Liu Guixia hurriedly took the little hand of her precious child and let her hold it, and laughed with Qiyin: "Xiaoyin, I''m so sorry, every time our Xiaoyan doesn''t Fa brought our Yuebao, it was all your help."

 Chapter 1083ï¼š interbreeding

    Chapter 1083 Interplanting

    "Auntie, it''s alright, I happen to be free too." Qiyin laughed. "Auntie, I''ll go back."

    "Okay. Okay." Liu Guixia responded with a double smile.

    Qiyin just returned to the old house.

    At this time, Xue Dafu had already known the people who brought the seedlings. As soon as they arrived at the door, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Erhu and the others warmly invited these people in for tea.

    The people who came to deliver the seedlings were actually Shao Zhongxi''s subordinates. They originally planned to leave after delivering the seedlings, but they couldn''t stand Xue Dafu''s enthusiasm, so they could only go in and drink a bowl of tea after the baskets were unloaded from the carriage.

    Until these people left, Liu Guixia and the others were even more concerned about the green and strong seedlings in the baskets, and they were a little unsure: "How to plant this seedling, is it denser or sparser?"

    This is cumin. The planting method is generally spreading and drilling, but even if it is drilling, it is to spread the seeds evenly in the strips. In short, it is spreading.

    is scattered, naturally it is quite dense.

    Now, isn''t it bad to take the cumin seeds and plant them directly, so that Jiangyue will raise the seedlings.

    But if the family is sparsely planted, it would be a waste of land, Jiang Yue said: "Let''s be more dense. When the elder brothers who sent the seedlings were drinking tea, they didn''t say that when some local people saw these things on the mountain growing up, they were densely packed. Is it good? Because it was densely packed before, so there will be so many new seedlings. Otherwise, it is impossible to dig so many of these seedlings. It should be planted a little more densely. We can also plant more of this on an acre of land. ."

    In fact, when Shao Zhongxi''s people were drinking tea, Liu Guixia and the others were chatting with those people, and they asked why so many of these seedlings were dug in one place. Those people peeked at her, and she nodded. Only then did people say that it was dug in one place. They said that the place was densely packed with seedlings in the wild. They thought it was strange, so they dug it. They also said that they would see if there were any other places. Plant them.

    "That''s right, that''s right, let''s get closer." Xue Dafu and the others all thought it was very reasonable, and nodded hurriedly.

    Jiang Yue did not say that the best way to plant cumin is to use interplanting. You can interplant cumin with cotton, or you can naturally interplant corn, or you can... In short, this way, not only can increase the yield of cumin, but also increase the utilization of land.

    Naturally, it can also increase the income in the end.

    But this is too professional, it is not easy to tell Xue Dafu and the others about this.

    In addition, corn, cotton and other crops have already been planted. If you put cumin in the corn and cotton fields and plant cumin in the gaps, you will trample the corn and cotton seedlings if you are not careful.

    Furthermore, if it is interplanted in this way, then cumin is best sown from seeds, not from seedlings.

    Since they have all decided to plant more densely, then there is no need to wait. I saw Xue Dafu immediately urged Xue Erhu to tell those who hired them: "Let''s say that we have seedlings in our family, and we can plant them again."

    "Okay, I''ll go now!" Xue Erhu immediately went happily.

    Waiting for Xue Erhu to call all the people who were hired to plant them, everyone carried a basket of strong seedlings, each with a small shovel for planting seedlings, and went to the wasteland on the mountain to plant them.

    The wasteland has already been sorted out, and when it comes to the wasteland, it can be planted directly.

    There are so many baskets of strong seedlings, although there are many people, but each person carries one basket, and only one trip, but they still can''t carry them all, so those who are very physically strong will pick them back and forth.

 Chapter 1084ï¼š Come at the same time?

    Chapter 1084 Come at the same time?

    Liu Guixia also carried a basket of strong seedlings, a small shovel in her hand, and her Yuebao in the other hand.

    Jiang Yue was led by Liu Guixia with one hand, walking on the Tianba and going up the mountain, holding a small shovel in one small hand, but her small shovel was much smaller than Liu Guixia and the others.

    She has small hands, so it''s more suitable to use this kind of shovel.

    But in the eyes of Liu Guixia and the others, they think their Yuebao is a cute and lovely one.

    As soon as noon arrived, Xue Yan came back from the old house to practice martial arts. Seeing that the family hadn''t come back, they were still in the field, so he also took a small shovel and hurriedly went to the field to help plant a piece.

    But as soon as he arrived in the field, he saw Yuebao from his family carrying a lot of seedlings out of the basket and wanted to send them to his second brother.

    He hurried over and picked up the seedlings.

    "Xiaoyan, you came just in time, and Yuebao will show you." As soon as Liu Guixia saw her younger son coming, she immediately brought her Yuebao to her younger son.

    This is usually the case, everyone is used to it.

    Xue Yan was used to it himself, so he replied ok, and sent the seedlings to his second brother, put it next to his second brother, and planted it for his second brother.

    Then he walked back to his house, Yuebao.

    His family Yuebao had already squatted down again, holding a small shovel in his hand, and was planting seedlings again. He was about to squat down too, but when he was helping planting, his father Xue Dafu straightened his waist and called out loudly: "Go back all. Let¡¯s eat, it¡¯s time to eat, we eat early in the morning, and come back after dinner.¡±

    Although his father said so, Xue Yan squatted down and helped plant a few plants.

    He didn''t stand up until everyone basically stood up.

    "Give it to me." Xue Yan stretched out his hand to take the small shovel in Jiang Yue''s hand and put it in a relatively small empty basket.

    "Well." Jiang Yue gave it to him.

    Xue Yan put both his and Jiang Yue''s shovels into the empty basket, and then carried them on his back. Immediately, he took a piece of Jiang Yue and followed his parents and the others home.

    But after walking a few steps, they saw two figures lying on the back of a **** beside the road down the mountain, both of them showing a pair of eyes, and they didn''t know when they were hiding there.

    Fortunately, it is covered by vegetation. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t really see it.

    At this moment, everyone is happily going home for dinner, how can I notice so much.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    is Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi.

    This time the two of them came at the same time, there must be something important.

    And these two people, obviously deliberately exposed so much, so that they can see.

    Jiang Yue turned around and said to their second brother who was behind them: "Second brother, you should go back first. Brother Yan said he wanted to see the acre of lemons we planted, but he hasn''t seen it yet. Brother Yan and I have not seen it yet. Go see it, go back, it won''t be long."

    "It''s done." Xue Erhu had no objection.

    It was their second brother who walked last. Seeing that their second brother agreed, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan let their second brother go first, and they pretended to go to the lemon field.

    It was not until they saw Xue Erhu and the others that they had all gone down the mountain, and Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi were busy getting up from the back of the slope. In fact, they had just come here, and they had come on a detour, fearing that they would pass through Tianba and be seen.

    It was also a coincidence that they came. As soon as they sneaked into Huaishu Village, they saw from a distance that their master Xue Yan had left Huaishu Village and was going to the mountain with a small shovel, and now he was going home. During lunch, people from the village bypass Hahui Village from time to time, and they don''t dare to call their master.

    can only take a detour, and hurry up to the mountain.

    But it took a long time to make the detour, and they still didn''t catch up with their master. Their master had already passed by and was squatting next to Miss Yuebao, helping to plant the seedlings, and there were a lot of people in the field, so it was even harder for them to shout.

    PS: Thanks for the rewards of "Happy", "Bitterness of Tears", "Fireworks That Never Fall", "Warm Sun in Winter" and "Dream Butterfly"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1085ï¼š Have you lost the Princess Geun?

    Chapter 1085 Lost the Lord of the Hibiscus?

    is not easy at all.

    Then, they chose to lie down on this **** and show a little to wait.

    If the peasants want to find them difficult, even if someone else comes over, they can react quickly, so that they will go down the **** immediately, and others will naturally not be able to find them, but their master and Miss Yuebao are very vigilant, and as long as their master and Yuebao are very vigilant When Miss Bao looked over, they didn''t shrink back, and they looked at them eagerly. Naturally, their master and Miss Yuebao would definitely find them.

    And their master and Miss Yuebao suddenly stopped going down the mountain with everyone. Instead, they changed their direction. Obviously, they found them. When everyone got off the mountain, they naturally got up and quickly followed their master and Miss Yuebao. .

    Their master and Miss Yuebao probably saw everyone going down the mountain, so they didn''t go any further, so they just stopped there.

    "Your Highness, Miss Yuebao."

    As soon as Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi came over, they hurriedly bowed to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Xue Yan asked them, "Why did you two come together?"

    Jiang Yue also looked at them.

    Zou Badao: "Fourteen and his subordinates left Jingyue one after another, and when they met in the town, they came together."

    After a pause, he carefully reported: "On the eighth day of the lunar month, our people in Jingyue discovered that a group of people from the imperial capital brought six people wearing black hoods into Prince Ying''s mansion. Soon, This group of people came out and left, but the six people wearing black hoods were not escorted out. Later, our people saw two corpses being carried out of Prince Ying''s mansion through the corner gate. After a while , an extremely young son in a white cloak came to the gate of Prince Ying''s mansion on horseback, but our people heard that the guards guarding the gate were busy kneeling and calling the young son to be the county master, it should be Ying The youngest daughter of the prince, Xuanyuan Jin, the master of the county. But not long after the county master entered, a man dressed like a servant jumped out of the backyard of Prince Ying. The fief is gone. And, for some unknown reason, the area around Jingyue began to be under secret martial law, and Fourteen was sent back to report."

    "But the next day," Zou Ba continued to report, "Early in the morning, the sky was still dark, and the Princess Jin dressed up as a man and went out on horseback, as if he was going to be in a hurry, our people followed. , to see where the Lord Jin is going, but when he was out of the Jingyue area, when he turned a corner, there were eight people who were riding the same horse and dressed like the Lord Jin. The direction went, and from the back, it was impossible to tell which one was the Lord of Jin. Our people just lost it. We all felt that the Lord of Jin must have found that someone was staring at the Prince¡¯s Mansion, and the Lord of Jin is here. Where, it is also very suspicious, and the subordinates have also been sent back to report."

    Those six people who wore black hoods and were sent to Prince Ying''s mansion must be the six assassins who were captured alive.

    Those two corpses should be the two assassins who explained it.

    The secret martial law was definitely because she and Xue Yan expected that Prince Ying would clean up the Jingyue area.

    As for someone who secretly went to the fief of King Weimin?

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan had mentioned to her about this King Weimin, who is also a different surname, and may also be used by Xuanyuan Yi, so the person who secretly went to King Weimin to confiscate the land was Xuanyuan Yi?

    And the county lord of Hibiscus?

    looks like something to be reckoned with.

 Chapter 1086ï¼š Closing the coffin?

    Chapter 1086 is the conclusion?

    However, Jiang Yue was not in a hurry to ask Xue Yan anything.

    Xue Yan also believed that the six people wearing black hoods were the six assassins who were captured alive; he also believed that the two corpses were the two confessed assassins; the secret martial law could certainly be a major purge, but someone secretly He went to the land of King Weimin, and he went there that day, but he was sure that it must be Xuanyuanyi''s person.

    Because Prince Ying and King Weimin are mortal enemies, if it were another day, maybe Prince Ying would send someone to secretly go to King Weimin''s land, which would even be unfavorable to King Weimin, but that day, the emperor sent him back six assassins, Prince Ying How could he be in the mood to send someone to the land of the King Weimin?

    As for Xuanyuanjin, the county lord, in his last life, he had never seen him once.

    Even if I have seen it, I haven''t seen other people''s faces.

    But in his last life, everyone thought he knew the appearance of the county lord Jin, because he and many others saw it with their own eyes that Prince Ying, like he was out of his mind, stabbed the county lord to death with his own hands, and stabbed him to death. The corpse of the county owner was pushed beyond recognition by the fire, and it was impossible to recognize it.

    But he knew that it was not the Lord of the Geun County at all.

    Because he had the army surround Prince Ying in front of the sea of ????fire, and he accidentally ran into two people who were sneaking away with a stunned woman.

    Because the woman was knocked unconscious, her face was not facing him, and he didn''t see the woman''s face, but he recognized that one of the two was a close associate of Prince Ying, and Prince Ying trusted him very much.

    And the two of them obviously wanted to protect the woman before they took the woman away. Moreover, as soon as the two of them saw him, they would kill him to protect the woman and leave.

    He knew, this should be the precious daughter of Prince Ying, the Lord of the county.

    I heard that the county lord Jin is very skilled, and she was knocked unconscious. It should be Prince Ying who did it. It is impossible for ordinary people to let the county lord Jin be so unsuspecting and be able to knock her out easily.

    In addition, he had heard a lot about this county master before he led troops to the Jingyue area to capture Prince Ying due to the emperor''s order.

    Knowing that this county lord is upright and extremely intelligent, many men are inferior to her. Even if Prince Ying became confused later, he could hardly listen to her words. Even the people on her fief began to live a hard life, and she kept persuading and negotiating inside, so that many people were not affected.

    So, at that time, before the two men could make a move, he pointed to a direction that could escape safely but was different from the two men, and let them run there.

    The two were hesitant, but they still believed what he said, clasped their fists and thanked him, and hurriedly fled in the direction he pointed with the stunned Princess Geun.

    Later, Prince Ying stabbed a woman to death with his own hands, pretending to be the lord of the county who pushed it into the sea of ????fire.

    At that time, he was not the only one who saw that Prince Ying pushed the Lord Jin into the sea of ????fire, and others saw it. Everyone said that, the death of the Lord Jin was naturally concluded.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan didn''t think about it any further, but asked Zou Ba and Zou Shishi not to rush to Jingyue first, but to go to the town to rest first.

    Now that Prince Ying is cleaning the fief, Zou Yi and other secret guards have already noticed that something is wrong. Once they really can''t stay in Jingyue, they will withdraw immediately. In this case, Zou Ba and Zou Shishi will be the last to come back. .

 Chapter 1087ï¼š Has it never appeared again?

    Chapter 1087 Never appeared again?

    It would be better to let Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi live in the town first. If Zou Yi and the others are not seen withdrawing from the Jingyue area in a few days, they should be able to stay in the Jingyue area, and they will never go there again. Late.

    "Yes!" Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi immediately took orders.

    It was not until she saw that Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi were gone, and Jiang Yue took out one of the two annotations that Xue Yan had given her from the space.

    In this book, an annotation was made to Prince Ying.

    As long as Xue Yan knew about Prince Ying and people, it was written on it.

    She took a close look at the picture of ''person''s name'', but she didn''t read the two annotations that Xue Yan had given her.

    And this commentary only opens one page, and you can see the name of Prince Ying.

    The content that Xue Yan had told her before was not written in this book, so Jiang Yue soon saw the words that Prince Ying and Prince Weimin were mortal enemies on the note.

    Therefore, she didn''t need to ask Xue Yan, she could immediately confirm that the person who secretly went to King Weimin''s land was Xuanyuanyi''s.

    Xue Yan saw that his Yuebao had a note he had written in his hand out of thin air. He was not surprised at all, and he was not in a hurry to say anything, so calmly let his Yuebao look at the note first.

    If he said something, he would definitely say something briefly, and the annotations would be much more detailed.

    The annotation naturally also mentioned the lord of the county.

    Jiang Yue naturally saw it, and knew that the princess of Jin had a very upright and upright style of conduct, high skills and intelligence. In short, Prince Ying was extremely fond of him. In his last life, Prince Ying was willing to leave for this daughter, so that he would not be arrested and beaten together. I fainted this daughter, and asked my cronies to take this daughter away quickly, but Xue Yan happened to see it, and Xue Yan also helped, and then I didn''t see any records about the county master of Jin in this annotated booklet.

    Finally, Jiang Yue spoke up: "In your last life, has this county lord never appeared again?"

    Xue Yan shook his head, "No." After a pause, he said, "But in the past life, those two people appeared again, with a group of people, wanting to rescue Prince Ying who was under house arrest in the imperial capital, and also rescued Prince Ying. Half of them were killed, but they were basically killed by the people who were in charge of Prince Ying. There were two of them in the corpse. I heard that a few people ran away, but because they were all covered, they didn''t know what they looked like, and they couldn''t be wanted. Among the few people who escaped, there may be the Lord of Jin."

    Jiang Yue nodded, feeling that there was a county lord.

    "Later," Xue Yan continued, "I didn''t see anyone coming to rescue Prince Ying anymore. I guess I saw with my own eyes that Prince Ying was under house arrest, but in order to show his kindness, Xuanyuan Yi was really kind to Prince Ying and wanted to rescue him. The people in the house are relieved. It is also possible that Prince Ying told him not to come and save him, and he will live well in the mansion where he was under house arrest. The latter possibility should be a little bigger. Because since that time someone tried to rescue him and failed, he I am very calm, and I am in the mood to take care of the flowers and plants every day. I went in and saw that the flowers and plants in the imperial garden are not as many as those in his house under house arrest. I heard that he takes care of them by himself, so he spends his time every day. The people who take care of him are also afraid that he will be uneasy, so they are happy for him to use these as a daily pastime."

    Jiang Yue said: "That time, he must have seen Xuanyuan Jin."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan also nodded.

    Jiang Yue put the annotation booklet in her hand into the space again, and said, "Then where do you think Xuanyuan Jin will go?"

 Chapter 1088ï¼š Raisins?

    Chapter 1088 Raisins?

    This has left the Jingxu area, and will always go somewhere.

    Xue Yan pondered: "She left Jing Yue the day after my father sent the six assassins back, and the six assassins would definitely say that they stabbed my grandmother, and then you relieved the siege. , she probably went to Dijing to find out whether my father and grandmother really returned the six assassins to Prince Ying, or she came to Xinyuan to see you and personally inquire about things here. It should be these two places. ."

    Jiang Yue also thought it was Dijing and Xinyuan, and nodded.

    And Xuanyuanjin has the common people in his heart, and he will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, without losing the demeanor of the royal county master. Even if the county master comes to Xinyuan, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not worried.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped talking about this county master.

    Instead, he went down the mountain and went home, while talking about King Weimin.

    Xuanyuan Yi had sent someone to secretly go to the land of King Weimin.

    "If there is any change in King Weimin, Zou Si will definitely send someone back to report it immediately." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan nodded.

    The day he sent someone to stare at Prince Ying, he also sent secret guards headed by Zou Si to the fief of King Weimin to stare at King Weimin.

    When they got home, they were already having lunch. Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan washed their hands in the sink by the well, and then went into the kitchen to get their meals.

    After lunch, Jiang Yue entered the space. This time, she did not spread the cumin seeds on the yellow soil, but planned to grow cumin seedlings in a few days.

    Shao Zhongxi''s people are cooperating with her, and she will also cooperate with Shao Zhongxi''s people.

    Shao Zhongxi''s people told her family when they were drinking tea, and said that they would see if there were such seedlings in other places.

    She wouldn''t want to let the family plant cumin seedlings again tomorrow, just a few days later, and she''s not in such a hurry. Now is the season for planting.

    This time I took the seeds of grapes and grapes from the high-tech room. Whether it was grapes or grapes, I took several varieties of seeds. Because grapes are more durable than grapes, if the fourth brother arrives If she wants to sell it, it is not a problem to sell it in the county or further afield. Therefore, she has more raisins than grapes.

    However, although there is no grape here, there are grapes, and there are many types, but they are not as sweet and high-yield as the grapes grown from the seeds in her space.

    In addition to grape and raisin seeds, she also took a lot of blueberry seeds.

    Blueberries are also delicious.

    And these three can be grown in the south.

    Although it is a seed in the space, in the space, the space is so magical, and naturally it will not have any influence of the weather season, but outside the space, there is no magic in the space to maintain, even if you have more. The resistance and high yield are also affected to some extent by the weather and season. In order to prevent things from being transplanted out of the space, the plant will not live at all, or even if the plant is alive, it will not bear fruit. , Is it suitable for planting in this south.

    But these three things, if they are small seedlings, they will definitely not bear fruit that year, so if you get big seedlings, especially large seedlings, the seedlings that can bear fruit this year.

    If she wanted such a big seedling, then naturally she had to let these three things stay on the yellow earth for two or three hours.

    In this case, when she sowed the seeds of these three things on the loess soil, she had to scatter them a little more sparsely, lest the seedlings be too large and crowded with each other, making it difficult for her to pull them out.

 Chapter 1089ï¼š That way, she wont be noticeable at all.

    Chapter 1089 In this way, she is not noticeable at all

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue began to spread seeds on the loess, which was much thinner than when she sowed cumin seeds yesterday.

    With so many seeds, each seedling will be so large at that time, and the spacing between each tree will be large. It is conceivable that these three things alone can plant twenty or thirty acres.

    That night, late at night, Jiang Yue entered the big mansion behind the Quanping Inn again.

    The next day, in the morning, when Shao Zhongxi''s people opened the door, they saw that the huge front yard of the mansion was filled with seedlings. It was also that the seedlings were much bigger than the seedlings of yesterday. They all opened their mouths, and immediately closed their chin rests, and finally began to perform the task that their master Shao Zhongxi had arranged for them to deliver seedlings to His Royal Highness''s house.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others were shocked when they saw so many seedlings.

    But there is a seedling they know, the grape seedling, they have seen it, and the grape seedling is so big, it will obviously bear fruit this year, then this planting will definitely not be a loss, then the grapes will be sold, Xue Dafu and the others Naturally very happy.

    Then, he got busy again, and started planting these seedlings in the empty wasteland on the mountain together with the hired people.

    These seedlings are big, and the roots are also big and deep. A small shovel can''t plant them. You have to use a shovel to dig a big hole before you can put the roots of the seedlings in the hole.

    Everyone thinks that this is physical work. Don''t let a baby as big as Jiang Yue help, at most let Jiang Yue help the seedlings, don''t let the seedlings fall down, and then they can fill up the soil and bury the roots.

    In the evening, when Xue Yan came to the field, he helped Miao at most, so that Miao would not fall.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood on one side, supporting a big seedling of the same grape. The trunk of the big seedling was taller than Xue Yan, and naturally thicker. On the other side, Xuanyuan Jin was dressed as a man, wearing a rough cloth bunt, carrying a back. A coarse cloth bag, with his face, neck, and hands all blacked out a little, was sitting on a slow ox cart with a few other people, and the driver drove the ox cart slowly into Xinyuan County.

    Xuanyuan Jin abandoned his horse and rode in an ox cart, and dressed up like this to hide his eyes and ears.

    Prince Xuanyuan was in Huaishu Village below Xinyuan County, and the current queen is also here with her child. Even if Xinyuan County doesn''t seem to be staring at it on the surface, there must be a lot of people watching, just in case she is in Huaishu Village. What happened to the prince and the queen.

    There are people watching. If she rides into Xinyuan, it will not be easy to be noticed?

    So, when she was quite far away from Xin Yuan, she kept the horse in one place, then disguised herself and took an ox cart on the way.

    In this way, she is not eye-catching at all, extremely ordinary, no different from ordinary people.

    is a bit slow.

    "Okay, here we are, let''s all get off the ox cart, five cents per person." The people on the ox cart are all from Xinyuan County, and they are all ordinary people. As soon as the driver parked the ox cart, he laughed. Get people off the bullock cart.

    This trip is far, even if it is an ox cart, it is very slow, but each person has to be charged five cents.

    We all said yes when we got in the car, and everyone gave it naturally.

    Xuanyuan Jin also gave the driver five cents, and asked with a smile, "Uncle, do you know where the nearest inn is?" It was getting dark this day, so she had to find a place for herself first.

    The coachman was quite warm-hearted. Hearing her question, he hurriedly pointed to the front, "Little brother, go straight along this street, turn left, and walk a few steps, there is an inn."

 Chapter 1090ï¼š She wanted to see how smart he was?

    Chapter 1090 She wants to see how smart he is?

    "Okay. Thank you uncle."

    "You''re welcome."

    When Xuanyuanjin followed the coachman''s instructions, go straight first, then turn left, and then take a few steps, and sure enough, he saw an inn.

    Looking up, the plaque above the gate of the inn reads "Jinbao Inn".

    Xuanyuan Hibiscus went in.

    Because of her current dress, it is not easy to live in a good room, otherwise, it will attract people''s attention, so she only lives in the worst room of the inn.

    On the second day, Xuanyuan Jin did not eat breakfast at the inn, but came out. Seeing that there was a stall in front of it, it was selling steamed buns, and there were still many people eating it, so she went over.

    also found an empty seat to sit down and shouted, "Boss, here are two buns and a bowl of porridge."

    The owner who sold the steamed buns immediately brought a bowl of porridge, put it in front of her, and asked with a smile: "Little brother, we have several kinds of steamed buns here, including vegetable steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed steamed buns. Which do you want?"

    She has heard of other buns, but¡ª¡ª

    "Rice noodle buns?"

    "Yes, yes, rice noodle buns. Our family also buys rice noodle from Xueji next door, which is made of rice noodles like noodles. This thing is made into stuffed buns, and it sells well."

    Xueji?

    Xue¡­

    Prince doesn''t have a name, is Xue Yan, and his surname is Xue...

    Although there are many people with the surname Xue, Xuanyuan Jin still decided to ask.

    I saw Xuanyuanjin pull out a pair of chopsticks from the bamboo tube on the table, and smiled: "Then I want rice noodle buns. By the way, boss, who opened the Xueji you said? It''s so capable, can you? The rice noodles are made the same as noodles, and they are also called rice noodles.¡±

    looks like he is asking casually.

    "Xue Sihu opened it." The boss answered without thinking. Usually other people who don''t know rice noodles will ask, not only this little brother.

    Xuanyuan Jin was shocked.

    Such a coincidence?

    "I have gone to his house many times to buy rice noodles," the owner of the steamed buns continued to say, "That''s what he was called. I heard that he was originally a farmer, but his family made rice noodles before he came out to do this business."

    Xuanyuanjin saw that the boss didn''t seem to know more, so she didn''t continue to ask anything, but smiled: "So that''s how it is."

    Just as another customer was seated, the owner of the steamed buns didn''t care about what to say to her, he just quickly brought her two rice noodle buns and went to greet the guests who just sat down.

    Xuanyuanjin casually looked at the boss greeting the guests with a smile, picked up a rice noodle bun with chopsticks, took a bite, and then ate the rice noodle inside. This rice noodle is used as the stuffing in the bun, and the taste is okay.

    Originally, Xuanyuan Yi specifically mentioned Xue Sihu to her, and she felt that Xuanyuan Yi''s mind was not simple, and Xue Sihu was definitely not simple. Now, he has opened a shop in Xinyuan County and is doing business, even though Xinyuan County is still Can not be compared with the prosperity of Jingyue, can do business, who is not shrewd?

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Jin smiled and took another bite of the rice noodle bun.

    She wanted to see how smart he was.

    After spending a day in the county, I probably figured out that the business of Xueji rice noodle is very good. Not only is there a rice noodle shop in the county, but there is also one in Ping''an Town.

    Now, this rice noodle shop in the county is managed by Xue Dagui, the fourth uncle of Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu only occasionally comes over.

    In other words, Xue Sihu is often still in a shop in the town.

    So, Xuanyuan Jin took another ox cart on the way to Ping''an Town.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1091ï¼š Have a vacancy?

    Chapter 1091 Is there a vacancy?

    After arriving in Ping''an Town, she found another inn, asked for the worst room, and stayed there first.

    It was still early to see the sky, so she left the inn and wanted to go to Xueji Rice Noodles to have a look.

    It''s all here, and it''s time to figure it out.

    Besides, it¡¯s not bad to go for a bowl of rice noodles.

    When she inquired in the county, she heard that Xue Ji''s rice noodles in casserole are excellent.

    But when she came to the door of Xueji Rice Noodles, before entering, she saw inside, in front of the counter, the shopkeeper of Xueji Rice Noodles was smiling with a little brother who was wearing coarse clothes and had a lot of pockmarks on his face: "Our shop is temporarily closed. We need people, but there is actually a vacancy, that is, we always go out with our boss, be a servant for our boss, go around our boss, serve tea and water, etc., but this vacancy requires not only cleverness, but also literacy. , you must also be able to ride a horse and drive a carriage. Little brother, you are illiterate, and you can¡¯t ride a horse or drive a carriage. I just want to keep you and there is nothing I can do. Sorry, little brother.¡±

    "It''s alright." That little brother was still very cheerful. "Then Mr. Qiao, if you need someone like me in your shop in the future, please let me know. I live not far, and I just told you where I live."

    "Okay, don''t worry. It''s not that we don''t know each other, we''ve met before." Shopkeeper Qiao agreed very happily.

    "Then thank you, Manager Qiao. Manager Qiao, please keep busy, and I''ll go first. No need to send it, no need to send it, you are too polite." After that, the little brother hurriedly left.

    Shopkeeper Qiao saw that the person was gone, so he began to count again and continued to concentrate on the account at hand.

    He didn''t notice that Xuanyuan Jin was standing outside.

    It was Xuanyuan Jin, thinking of what the shopkeeper Qiao had just said, and he had an idea in his heart. The owner in the mouth of shopkeeper Qiao should be Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu needs a servant to follow him. Perhaps, she can give it a try.

    Seeing that Xuanyuan Jin walked in and came to the counter, "Is it the shopkeeper Qiao? It''s polite. I just overheard what the shopkeeper said to that little brother. Someone who can read?"

    "Yes. This little brother, can you ride a horse and drive a carriage? Can you read?" Manager Qiao looked up and down at the person in front of him. I feel that the person in front of me is a little slender, but looks quite smart.

    Especially those eyes are very bright.

    At first glance, it gives a very spiritual feeling.

    "Yes. Before, I was hired to feed the horses at a family''s house. After a long time, I would ride horses and drive a carriage. When the young master of that family was literate, he always asked me to wait by the side, so, I also know a lot of words. The shopkeeper, if you think you can, how about hiring me?"

    "If you really know it, you can consider it." Manager Qiao was quite satisfied with the person in front of him. "Just a little brother, listen to your accent, are you a foreigner?"

    "Exactly, just arrived in Guizhen." After saying this, Xuanyuan Jin began to lie, saying where her hometown was, and said that there was a flood in her hometown, and the family where she used to work was flooded by the flood, okay? Everyone was fine, even if there was no more money, and she could not be hired to continue working, she followed some people whose houses were destroyed by the flood and lost their homes, and went everywhere to make a living, and then came here.

    And Xuanyuanjin is not lying. The hometown she mentioned was flooded last year, which destroyed many houses, especially the houses of farmers.

 Chapter 1092ï¼š The famous Xue Si?

    Chapter 1092 The famous Xue Si?

    Even the farmland was flooded, leaving no grains to harvest. Many people took the disaster relief silver grain sent by the imperial court to each family. They felt that their hometown would not be restored in a short period of time. Going out to make a living, I feel that it is important to survive first, and I plan to wait for my hometown to recover before going back.

    Shopkeeper Qiao still knows about this flood.

    However, the person in front of him is a foreigner, and his face is very raw, which makes him somewhat wary, but after thinking about it, their rice noodle shop has nothing to make people conspiracy. It might be easier to go into the workshop and make a piece of rice noodles, or use money to secretly pry open the mouths of those who make rice noodles in the workshop. It is too difficult to start with their owner and know how rice noodles are made.

    How smart are their owners?

    Thinking of this, the shopkeeper Qiao let go of his guard and smiled: "Okay, then I''ll hire you, it''s quite difficult to find a servant who can read and ride horses and carriages, and you look strange. Clever. But I also have to tell you well, the money will definitely not be short of you, because you know a lot, and it can come in handy. You can get one or two half wages every month, which is already very important in this town. Not bad, but if you lied to me, in fact, if you are illiterate, you can''t ride a horse or a carriage, no matter how little, our shop can''t ask you."

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled and said, "Don''t worry, shopkeeper, I didn''t lie to you."

    "If it doesn''t, then it will be fine." Shopkeeper Qiao took a book while laughing, opened a page casually, pointed to a word on it, and asked, "Little brother, what do you think this is? Character?"

    "Peng character."

    "By the way, you are really literate! Then you don''t need to try this again." With that, the shopkeeper Qiao called someone and asked that person to take Xuanyuanjin to the backyard stable to see if Xuanyuanjin would ride a horse and make peace with it. horse-drawn carriage.

    After a while, the man brought Xuanyuanjin back again, and told the shopkeeper that Xuanyuanjin could ride a horse, drive a carriage, and even set up a carriage, so he was quite skilled.

    Shopkeeper Qiao nodded and smiled: "Okay, that''s you. When the boss comes back, I''ll let you follow him. He doesn''t have such a servant by his side, which is somewhat inconvenient, and he has to do many things himself. What''s your name, little brother?"

    If Xuanyuanjin is going out, she usually has two aliases. If she dresses up as a woman, she will be called Lin Yuer, and if she dresses up as a man, she will be called Yu Mumu.

    Now that she is dressed as a man, her natural answer is: "My name is Yu Mumu."

    "Okay." Shopkeeper Qiao smiled and nodded again. "By the way, you''ve been hired, so I have to tell you something. The owner I''m talking about is actually Xue Si, the fourth owner of our company, who is wanton. He also has a nickname, Sihu, which many people know. If someone asks Xue Sihu, it is actually our boss. Our boss has brothers, and he ranks fourth in the family, so he is called Sidongjia, if he is his brother When they come, they are naturally called according to their ranking. You will know later that they don¡¯t come often, so the second owner often comes to town. Now our owner is going to the next county to see a shop, and we want to open a rice noodle shop in the next county as well. The shop, it is estimated that it will be late at night¡ª"

    Having said this, I saw Xue Sihu came back.

    Xue Sihu was followed by his aunt Xue Xiaoxi''s son Sun Zhuangzhuang.

 Chapter 1093ï¼š Is it a girl?

    Chapter 1093 Is it a girl?

    "Master!" I saw that the shopkeeper Qiao was busy walking out of the backstage.

    Hearing the sound, Xuanyuan Jin looked towards the door and saw a very handsome young man in a blue shirt walking in.

    The young man is obviously a phoenix eye, but he is a bit attractive. Moreover, at this moment, the phoenix eyes are still smiling, and they look a bit like a fox. It can be said that the person in front of him is shrewd and smooth.

    is like a smiling tiger.

    interesting.

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled.

    As soon as the shopkeeper Qiao came out from behind the counter, he bowed to Xue Sihu and said, "I have already found the owner who is with the owner. This is the little brother in Mumu."

    Xue Sihu usually follows his sister-in-law''s son, his cousin Sun Zhuangzhuang, but because Sun Zhuangzhuang is not even fourteen years old, he is illiterate, and can''t ride a horse. Sometimes he is asked to take care of this. Cousin, I''m going out now, it''s too inconvenient to have this cousin by my side, and it''s even more inconvenient to let other people in the shop, so I thought of hiring one.

    As for his cousin, Sun Zhuangzhuang, he had already made an agreement with his cousin, and when he hired someone, he would let his cousin study with the shopkeeper Qiao and become literate.

    When one day his cousin can be on his own, he will let this cousin also manage a shop.

    It''s time to hire someone.

    So, at this moment, when Manager Qiao said that the man was hired, he subconsciously looked at the man.

    The little brother named Yu Mumu is very thin, and his clothes can''t hold up a little bit. In short, his body is quite thin, so it''s fine to say anything. The shoulders are shaved again, not at all generous.

    Although the complexion is a bit dark, the facial features are extremely neat, and there is still aura.

    How come there are pierced ears?

    also has both sides...

    Xue Sihu''s face was habitually wearing a three-pointed smile that everyone would wear, but he immediately became vigilant in his heart.

    Ever since he knew that his Xiaoyan was the prince, no matter what he did, he would keep an eye out to prevent someone from sneaking into the shop to harm his Xiaoyan.

    still not Adam''s apple...

    Xue Sihu looked down.

    There is a thick callus on the tiger''s mouth on the right hand. This is not due to heavy work. It is obviously due to the practice of martial arts since childhood... King Anjun, Qiyin, etc. have them...

    Xue Sihu was immediately certain that she was a skilled girl dressed as a boy.

    "How old are you?" Xue Sihu asked while looking up and down at the person with slender shoulders and slender waist in front of him. Why does this girl look so small.

    "Eighteen." Xuanyuan Jin said hurriedly. She looks like a little servant.

    "Your accent..." Xue Sihu still had a three-pointed smile on his face, "Not a local."

    "Yes, I''m not a local. I''m..." Then, he repeated what he had just said to Shopkeeper Qiao to Xue Sihu again.

    is alright. Xue Sihu smiled two more points, but it didn''t reach his eyes at all.

    If this person is let go, since this person wants to sneak in, even if he leaves, he will definitely try to find a way. It is better to just stay by his side and see.

    If this is actually not good for him, then there is no need to bother him. He often goes out to look at shops, and stops him at any time on the way, kill or whatever.

    Then stay by his side and observe, it is naturally feasible.

    It''s just that when this person was in the shop, he would secretly send someone a letter back to tell his Xiaoyan that he should never come to the town, just in case.

    By the way, let Xiaoyan send someone to check this girl.

    His family, Xiaoyan, is the crown prince and has someone in his hand.

 Chapter 1094ï¼š rotten belly

    Chapter 1094 Rotten stomach

    Besides, King Anjun also has many people in this town.

    "Master, if you don''t have any opinion, then I will arrange for little brother Mumu to stay there, and there is a berth at the back." Shopkeeper Qiao said with a smile.

    Although this shop has a lot of rooms, not everyone hired can have a room, and many people live in the same room.

    The shopkeeper Qiao said there was another berth, which Xue Sihu knew. It was the room shared by men. Even if this girl dressed up as a man, she was essentially a girl, so she couldn¡¯t be allowed to live in that room.

    I saw Xue Sihu smiled and said: "It''s not impossible to live in the back, but it''s too far away from me. It''s hard for me to ask her to do anything. Why don''t she live on the second floor as well, there are a lot of empty rooms on the second floor."

    Hearing this, Xuanyuan Jin''s smile became much bigger. She seems to have been found to be a daughter. This Xue Si is extremely shrewd.

    "Yes." Shopkeeper Joe responded. Then he smiled at Xuanyuan Jin and said, "Yu Mumu, from now on, you will live in the room opposite the owner''s house on the second floor so that the owner can call you."

    "Okay. Thank you to the owner. Thank you to the shopkeeper." Xuanyuan Jin hurriedly thanked him again.

    "If you can, then you can go back and get something to live in now." Shopkeeper Qiao smiled.

    "it is good."

    Seeing that Xuanyuanjin was gone, Xue Sihu chatted with the shopkeeper Qiao for a while, and they all talked about buying a new store. As for Xuanyuanjin being a woman and her skills, Xue Sihu did not mention a word.

    After the chat was over, Xue Sihu went upstairs, went back to the room and wrote a note, and immediately gave the note to his cousin Sun Zhuangzhuang, and said to his cousin in a low voice: "Send this to the Quanping Inn. , just give it to the shopkeeper there. If you say it''s for Xiaoyan, that person will send it to you. You go through the back door, don''t mention this to anyone, you will be rotten. "

    The note just said that there was a girl disguised as a man in the shop. It was very suspicious. He told Xiaoyan not to come to town for this period of time, and sent someone to check on this girl.

    Sun Zhuangzhuang always listened to the words of his cousin Xue Sihu. As soon as Xue Sihu ordered him, he immediately agreed and complied.

    As soon as the shopkeeper of Quanping Inn received the note, he didn''t dare to open it, so he hurriedly sent someone to ride a fast horse to Huaishu Village.

    Not long after Sun Zhuangzhuang came back from the Quanping Inn, Xuanyuan Jin left her room in the inn, came with her bags, and stayed in the room opposite Xue Sihu on the second floor of the shop.

    Although the room is simple, everything is still complete.

    is much better than the room she has lived in since she came to Xinyuan County.

    Now that she has been hired, she is the one who is to serve by Xue Sihu''s side, so as soon as she put away her burden, she changed into the little servant''s clothes given to her by shopkeeper Qiao, and then came out of the room and looked at the door opposite. It was closed. She didn''t want to stand, so she squatted on the side of the door opposite, waiting for Xue Sihu to call her to do something.

    After Xue Sihu asked his cousin to deliver the note, he was looking at the ledger calculated by shopkeeper Qiao. After reading it, he felt a little thirsty. He subconsciously picked up the teapot on the side and wanted to pour himself a glass of water. But the teapot was empty and there was not a drop of water, so he simply got up, and with the teapot in his hand, he wanted to go downstairs to make a pot of tea.

    But as soon as she opened the door, she saw Xuanyuan Jin squatting on the side, dressed in the clothes of a servant, so squatting, she was even more slender, and because she saw him open the door, she immediately stood up.

    Xue Sihu seemed to remember that he already had a servant, so he gave her the teapot in his hand: "Come and make a teapot."

 Chapter 1095ï¼š Sugar Tachibana?

    Chapter 1095 Sugar Orange?

    "Yes!" Xuanyuan Jin was busy.

    When Xuanyuanjin came downstairs to make a pot of tea, he saw that Xue Sihu''s door was open, and Xue Sihu was already sitting at the desk inside, and he didn''t know what to look at.

    Knowing that the door was reserved for her, she went in.

    went to the round table first, took a cup from it, poured a cup of hot tea, and then put it in both hands by Xue Sihu''s hand, the tea cup was put down, hardly making a sound.

    But she opened her mouth and said with a smile: "Master, the tea is ready."

    "Go out." Xue Sihu didn''t even look at her.

    "Yes." Xuanyuan Jin went out very respectfully.

    It wasn''t until she gently closed the door from the outside that Xue Sihu turned around and looked at the closed door. This girl... she''s quite good at serving tea.

    Thinking so, the corners of Xue Sihu''s mouth twitched.

    Immediately, he picked up the tea at hand and took a sip.

    If it wasn''t bad for his family, Xiaoyan, he really couldn''t figure out why this girl sneaked into the shop.

    Xuanyuan Jin, who had already left the room, was also smiling. This Xue Si, not only does her eyes look a bit like a fox when she smiles, she is a fox at all, even knowing she is a daughter, she still doesn''t pierce it.

    This really keeps her by his side...

    I want to see what she wants to do when she hangs around with him? Or has it been planned, first stabilize her like this, then check her, if she really has ulterior motives, then deal with her?

    *

    Today''s home is planting sugar oranges, and the seedlings of the sugar oranges are also very large. The large seedlings that will bear fruit this year are the same as small trees. Depending on the number of seedlings, they should be able to plant more than ten acres.

    I was busy until it was dark today, and I didn¡¯t finish planting them, so I have to continue planting these seedlings tomorrow.

    Xue Yan finished martial arts practice in the evening again, so he also went to the field to help plant it, and it was dark today, and his family even told him to hold his Yuebao tightly, for fear that his Yuebao would fall. .

    Because it was getting dark, the people who were hired to plant the crops were in a hurry to go home, so they all went back. It was not the same as before, they went back after talking at the door of their house.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan reached their door, they heard Qiyin and Zicui talking and laughing from the courtyard.

    Although it was a small talk, but at this hour, Qiyin is here, it should be something.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "Uncle, Aunt, you''re back? Then hurry up and eat, I''ll go back first." Qiyin laughed.

    "What are you going to do?" Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu both hurriedly asked. "Stay here for dinner. Call Master Gu too."

    Qiyin laughed and said, "My master has already eaten, and I have eaten too, so I don''t need to eat any more, just to see that the meal is early, and there is nothing else to do, so I came to talk to Zicui."

    Liu Guixia and the others are gone.

    No one saw . When Qiyin walked out of the yard, he gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were walking at the back, a note before entering the yard.

    It''s not good to put it directly in the hands of His Royal Highness Xue Yan, so the note is in Jiang Yue''s hands.

    Jiang Yue put it in her arms first.

    It doesn''t look good now, wait and see.

    After dinner, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made a random excuse, went to the study, and then took out the note to read.

    As soon as they opened the note, they recognized the handwriting of their fourth brother.

    This is written by their fourth brother.

    Usually, when their fourth brother has something to do, if he has no time to come back, he will ask others to come back and tell the family. Now that a note is used, there must be something that cannot be explained clearly.

    Sure enough, I saw a note saying that someone dressed up as a man and sneaked into the shop and became their fourth brother''s servant.

 Chapter 1096ï¼š Shouldnt it be the Lord of the Geun County?

    Chapter 1096 Shouldn''t it be the Lord of Hibiscus?

    And their fourth brother saw that the women disguised as men, and the tiger''s mouth had thick calluses. It was estimated that it was very wrong to practice martial arts since childhood, so they wrote this note and told them not to go to the town shop for the time being. He also sent someone to investigate to see what the girl was trying to do.

    "Men''s dress up?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you.

    Coincidentally, shouldn¡¯t it be the Lord of the Geun County?

    After all, the former county master of Jin was Jing Yue dressed as a man, and it is very likely that he will come to Xinyuan.

    Xue Yan said: "Zou Ba recognizes the county master of Jin, let Zou Ba secretly take a look and see if it''s true. If not, let him and Zou Shishi investigate this person carefully, it just so happens that he and Zou Shi Shi are still there now. in town."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. Now, first of all, it is indeed to determine whether it is the Lord of the Geunshan County in the end, and then we can infer something else.

    If that person is not the Lord of Jin at all, then no matter how much you extrapolate, it will be in vain.

    So, Xue Yan secretly called a person from his second uncle who was secretly watching around him, and asked that person to go to the town quickly and tell Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi to do so.

    *

    Town, in Xueji''s shop.

    The lights are bright.

    Xuanyuan Jin was carrying a bucket of hot water in one hand, took it out from the stove, then entered the front lobby, went up the stairs, and delivered the hot water into Xue Sihu''s room.

    There was a tub behind the screen in Xue Sihu''s room. Xuanyuan Jin poured two tubs of hot water into it, and then went down to carry it again.

    took a few buckets of hot water and poured them all into the tub.

    She carried two more buckets of cold water, but she didn''t rush to add it, but put it next to the bathtub. Then Xuanyuan Jin went to the room where the rice noodle stock was kept, and called Xue Sihu very dutifully: "Master, the bath water is ready, It can be washed."

    Xue Sihu was with Shopkeeper Qiao, checking the rice noodle stock. Hearing this, he didn¡¯t even look at Xuanyuan Jin.

    Xuanyuanjin went back to Xue Sihu''s room again, and after waiting for a while, she didn''t see Xue Sihu come back before she sat down at the round table, resting her chin in one hand and lightly tapping on the table with the other.

    When Xue Sihu came back from work, he saw this scene.

    made him almost mistakenly think that he had married a daughter-in-law, who was waiting for him to come back.

    "Master, you''re back!" Xuanyuanjin stood up immediately, and then hurriedly went to the screen, poured a bucket of cold water into the tub, tested the water temperature, and felt a little hot, so she picked up another bucket of cold water, It looked like a spoonful was poured into it.

    Xue Sihu came over to watch, and felt that this girl is really good at these things.

    He didn''t remind the girl in front of him dressed as a man that some parts of the back of her hands were already white, and it was estimated that it was accidentally splashed when she was carrying hot and cold water for him.

    "Okay, you go out." Xue Sihu smiled.

    "I''ll be watching outside. If you have anything you need me to do, call me."

    "You don''t have to stay outside, you can also go wash and sleep. If I need you to do something, just shout, and you can hear it in the opposite room."

    "Thank you boss."

    Seeing Xuanyuanjin go out, Xue Sihu bolted the door from the inside, then walked to the window, opened it gently, and then walked behind the screen and started to wash.

    This is the first time someone has brought him bath water. Strangely fresh.

    After Xue Sihu was washed, he came out from behind the screen in his middle clothes, and saw Zou Ba and Zou Shishi in his room.

    Naturally came in through the window.

    Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi were busy clasping their fists in salute, and silently shouted, "Fourth Young Master."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1097ï¼š Can you identify?

    Chapter 1097 Can you tell the difference?

    It was not the first time for Zou Ba and Zou Shishi to be in Ping''an Town, and Xue Sihu had long known that his family''s Xiaoyan was the prince for so long. Other secret guards Xue Sihu might not know it, but Zou Bahe He still recognizes Zou Shi Shi.

    Besides, as soon as his family Xiaoyan saw the note he wrote, he would definitely send someone here.

    He figured that the people from his Xiaoyan faction should also come, so he opened the window so that people could come in.

    "The person is in the room opposite me," Xue Sihu said no nonsense, while still smiling with a three-pointed smile, he suppressed his voice and used a volume that only Zou Ba and Zou Shishi could hear. Fourteen said. "When you check, you have to¡ª" Be careful.

    Before Xue Sihu finished speaking, he saw that Zou Shi Shi and Zou Ba seemed to want to talk, so he stopped himself and asked, "Is there something wrong?"

    "Hmm." Zou Ba nodded and suppressed his voice, especially in a low voice: "That might be the princess."

    "The county master?" Xue Sihu was extremely surprised, and he never thought that the person who was extremely skilled in serving tea and water could be a county master.

    Zou Ba was busy talking about the possibility that Xuanyuan Jin, the daughter of Prince Ying, might have come to Xin Yuan, and also briefly explained what kind of person Xuanyuan Jin was. Naturally, he also said that Xue Yan sent him and Zou Shi Shi to come. , First of all, I want to make sure that this girl dressed as a man is Xuanyuan Jin.

    Xue Sihu pondered for a moment, before pressing his voice again: "You go inside and hide, I will let someone in, and you can identify whether it is the Lord of the county."

    "Yes!" Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi immediately took orders and hid in the inner room.

    Xue Sihu''s room in the shop was very large, and it was divided into an inner room and an outer room. In the middle was the Moon Gate. Seeing that Zou Ba and Zou Shishi had hid in the inner room, he walked to the window and closed the window again. , Immediately, he walked to the door of the room, opened the door, and shouted to the opposite side: "Mumu, I''m done washing, let''s pour the bath water."

    It wasn''t deep at night yet. Although Xuanyuan Jin went back to the room, he was not in a hurry to wash up and sleep, in case Xue Sihu would call her, and sure enough, Xue Sihu called her again.

    She hurriedly answered in a loud voice, opened the door, and saw that the door on the opposite side was open, Xue Sihu was standing in his room, dressed in a moon-white shirt, his face was as usual, with the three-pointed smile that he brought when he saw people. .

    Xuanyuan Jin first smiled and called the owner, and then hurriedly poured out the bath water that she had washed in. After it was poured, she wiped her hands, and her hands were even more white, which was a bit darker than the original skin. If it doesn''t match, she doesn''t care.

    Everyone knew that she was a daughter, so he wouldn''t be surprised if she painted herself black.

    "Okay, boss." She just smiled, still looking like she had something else to do.

    Xue Sihu also laughed: "No more."

    It wasn''t until Xuanyuan Jin left his room that Xue Sihu closed the door again and bolted it again. Then, he looked at Zou Ba and Zou Shishi who came out of the inner room.

    I saw Zou Ba nodded.

    means that he is really the lord of the county.

    Xue Sihu folded his arms, touched his chin thoughtfully and smiled, then glanced at the window.

    Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi understood each other, and went to gently open the window, just left as they came. Then, go to Huaishu Village and report to their master and Miss Yuebao.

    Seeing that Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi were gone, Xue Sihu closed the window again.

    Immediately, he sat beside the oil lamp.

    Thinking about today''s affairs, and thinking that he is a county owner, Xue Sihu''s eyes are a little curved, and he looks a bit like a fox.

 Chapter 1098ï¼š There will be no villainy?

    Chapter 1098 Will there be villains?

    He murmured involuntarily, "Gun Lord Hibiscus, right..."

    *

    In the dead of night, Jiang Yue heard the noise and knew that someone was coming. In order to avoid someone who avoided the staring person and came to harm her family, Xue Yan and the beautiful queen, she hurriedly came out to take a look, and when she saw it was Zou Ba With Zou Shi Shi, she felt at ease, but was a little surprised.

    I didn''t expect Zou Ba and Zou Shishi to come so soon.

    It seems that her fourth brother helped, so Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi were able to determine so quickly whether it was Xuanyuan Jin.

    And the two of them came together again, and there was no one left to stare at, and to check what, she didn''t have to think about it, she knew that the person who mingled with her fourth brother and served as a servant to her fourth brother was Xuanyuan Jin.

    "It''s really the Lord of the County." This time, it was Zou Shishi who spoke in a very low voice.

    Jiang Yue had already guessed it, so she wasn''t surprised at all, she just whispered, "Don''t go near the shop for a while, lest you scare the snakes."

    Her family''s Xue Yan said, and the annotations to her also stated that Xuanyuan Jin is not a villain, he will not behave like a villain, and he is very contemptuous of his behavior. Since that is Xuanyuan Jin, then her fourth brother will naturally not have it. Danger.

    "Yes!" Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi immediately took orders.

    Seeing that Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi were gone, Jiang Yuecai went home again, went to Xue Yan''s room, and told about the fact that the servant next to their fourth brother was Xuanyuan Jin, and she also told Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi. For the time being, stay away from the shop, so as not to be alarmed by the grass.

    Xue Yan nodded in agreement, and then suppressed her voice and asked inexplicably, "Since she is the Lord of Jin, why did she approach the fourth brother when she came?"

    Logically speaking, people came to Xinyuan either to see her or to inquire about things here, why wouldn''t they approach his fourth brother first?

    His fourth brother is in business, Xuanyuan Jin is smart, and it is impossible to imagine how shrewd his fourth brother is, but he still approached his fourth brother first...

    "This is quite strange..." Jiang Yue also fell into contemplation. After a long while, he said again: "Why don''t we go to the shop tomorrow to have a look, maybe we can see some clues. It doesn''t matter if you don''t see it, it is considered to be seeing someone, and if we meet in the future, we will not be ignorant. ."

    "Well," Xue Yan nodded, "Tomorrow, we will pretend to go to the shop to have a look. It just so happens that we haven''t been to our shop in the town for a long time. This is our shop, so let''s go again. , and no one will find it strange.¡±

    *

    The next day, the family continued to plant the unfinished sugar orange seedlings, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to town in a carriage that delivered rice noodles to their shop.

    Xue Sihu just didn''t plan to go out of the shop today. He was helping to weigh rice noodles with a scale at the counter. How could he know that his two precious children suddenly came, which startled him.

    Although Zou Ba and Zou Shishi said that Xuanyuan Jin was upright and upright, and would not act like a villain, that is, would not assassinate anyone, Thaksin believed it, but it was somewhat uneasy.

    After all, the county master has come all the way, so it is impossible to just come and stroll around.

    And the fact that the county owner approached him was suspicious in itself.

    Besides, Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi are not here now. Although his two precious children have been practicing martial arts for a long time, they are still in the basic stage.

    Fortunately, he had sent Xuanyuanjin to the backyard and asked Xuanyuanjin to help feed the horses. Xuanyuanjin didn''t see his two precious children coming.

 Chapter 1099ï¼š Is it his fourth sister-in-law? !

    Chapter 1099 Is his fourth sister-in-law? !

    However, his two precious children have never been disrespectful people. Since this is coming, it must be alright.

    Thinking of this, Xue Sihu immediately settled down.

    Naturally, he didn''t stop at the door, and asked his two precious children to go back quickly.

    The carriage stopped at the door of their shop. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the carriage. They were not surprised to see that their fourth brother was calm when they saw them coming.

    They always thought that their fourth brother was smart, as if he had seven minds.

    After getting off the carriage, Xue Yan led the older child and Jiang Yue again.

    led Jiang Yue to cross the somewhat high threshold and entered the shop.

    "Fourth brother." Both of them shouted.

    "Here?" Xue Sihu immediately laughed. "You sit down first, and I''ll finish weighing this."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obeyed.

    Shopkeeper Qiao and his staff were only concerned about weighing rice noodles with scales, but they didn''t notice Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. They didn''t notice until Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came in and called fourth brother, and they were busy saying hello, "Young Master Yan, Miss Yuebao."

    The two precious children of his family are here today, and Xue Sihu can probably understand what the two precious children of his family mean. He must want to meet that Xuanyuan Jin, so Xue Sihu shouted loudly while weighing the rice noodles: " Mumu, Mumu, quickly make a pot of tea."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally understood what their fourth brother meant, and then they all sat obediently at the table beside them, waiting to see Xuanyuan Jin.

    "Hey." Xuanyuan Jin, who was feeding the horses in the backyard, heard this, and immediately responded loudly. Then he stopped feeding the horses, put down his work, and quickly washed his hands first, and then he was busy making a pot of hot water. Tea, carry it in my hand, and quickly deliver it to the front lobby.

    Looking at the front, Xue Sihu and the others were still busy weighing rice noodles at the counter, while at the table in the lobby that was closest to the counter, there were two very good-looking children, one large and one small, with good temperament. The child is also a boy and a girl, especially the girl. In fact, it is a baby girl of four or five years old. I can''t step on the ground at all, so cute.

    Xuanyuan Jin paused for a moment, and immediately understood in his heart that it must be His Highness the Crown Prince Xuanyuan, that is, Xue Yan. And that not simple baby girl Jiang Yue.

    Immediately, as nothing happened, he continued to deliver tea at a brisk pace.

    A guy called rice noodle saw her come with tea. Usually, this guy helped in the lobby. He was quite clever and diligent. When he took the two clean cups on the counter, he went to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Put one in front of each.

    It was so obvious that when she asked her to pour the tea into the two cups, Xuanyuan Jin naturally took the tea and walked over to the table where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sitting.

    Seeing Xuanyuan Jin approaching, Jiang Yue didn''t show any expression, and her fair little face was still calm.

    It was Xue Yan, who was surprised when he saw Xuanyuan Jin''s face.

    Sis-in-law!

    is his fourth sister-in-law!

    must be his fourth sister-in-law, there can be no mistake!

    Although the person in front of him deliberately painted his face, neck, back and hands a little black, but his fourth sister-in-law, he will not admit it wrong, in his previous life, his fourth sister-in-law looked like this!

    How could the Lord of Kejin County be his fourth sister-in-law...

    Therefore, in his last life, his fourth brother asked him not to check the fourth sister-in-law because the fourth sister-in-law was the Lord of the county, right?

    No wonder the fourth sister-in-law was very skilled in the past life, so...

 Chapter 1100ï¼š Donkey meat on fire?

    Chapter 1100 Donkey meat burning?

    No wonder the fourth brother saved the fourth sister-in-law in the previous life... The year when the fourth brother rescued the seriously injured fourth sister-in-law was the year when Prince Ying was almost rescued from the place of house arrest. He investigated and said that the fourth sister-in-law was not a bad person, so he, like the fourth brother, completely trusted the fourth sister-in-law and didn''t think about anything... So, the day when the fourth brother really saved the fourth sister-in-law was because Prince Ying was managed to save him. That day? The fourth brother, in order to avoid suspicion, first let the fourth sister-in-law recuperate outside. It was not until a month after Prince Ying was rescued that he brought him back to recuperate, saying that he was rescued on this day?

    From the corner of Jiang Yue''s eyes, she noticed that Xue Yan''s hand on the table was suddenly clenched, as if she knew Xuanyuan Jin, and she was a little puzzled.

    Didn''t he say that even if he helped that time and let the two escape with Xuanyuanjin, he couldn''t see Xuanyuanjin''s face clearly, so why did he react so much when he saw Xuanyuanjin now?

    In fact, his mood usually doesn''t fluctuate much, and the things that can make him fluctuate a lot are things that stimulate him a lot. Personally, it is not good to be stimulated.

    Shouldn¡¯t¡­

    Jiang Yue finally turned to look at her family, Xue Yan. This Xuanyuan Jin is the fourth sister-in-law, right?

    He said that only their fourth brother knew the identity of the fourth sister-in-law in the previous life. Moreover, the identity of the fourth sister-in-law in the previous life was obviously not simple, and it was impossible to say at that time.

    In the last life, Prince Ying was finally placed under house arrest. She was a prisoner. As the daughter of Prince Ying, she should have been implicated according to the laws of Daling. This identity is not easy to make public.

    Although Xue Yan was calm on the surface, he was a little uneasy in his heart. It happened that Xuanyuan Jin had already come over and was pouring tea for him and Jiang Yue, and he did not notice that Jiang Yue glanced at him.

    The guy who helped cloth the teacups was kind, afraid that Xuanyuanjin didn''t know anyone, so when Xuanyuanjin came over, he helped introduce: "Mumu, these are the sixth brother and sister of the owner, we call them Young Master Yan. Just be with Miss Yuebao, that''s what everyone calls them."

    Xuanyuan Jin first thanked this guy for his advice, and then he hurriedly greeted Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, shouting, "Young Master Xiaoyan, Miss Yuebao."

    At this time, Xue Sihu also came over, and he also sat on one side, while sitting, he smiled casually with his two precious children: "You are here just in time, in front of this street, a new place came a few days ago. The stall sells donkey meat for fire. I heard that it is not authentic, but many people buy it. Do you want to eat it? I will ask someone to buy two for you to try?"

    Xuanyuan Jin looked at his nose and nose, and looked at his heart, as if he didn''t hear what he said, but he hurriedly brought him a cup and put it in front of him, and then poured him a cup of hot tea.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan answered their fourth brother obediently: "Okay."

    Xue Sihu smiled at Xuanyuan Jin: "Mumu, go buy some donkey meat and burn it."

    "I know the owner." Xuanyuan Jin hurriedly put down the teapot and went, that is called a due diligence.

    It wasn''t until he saw Xuanyuan Jin''s figure disappearing at the door of their shop that Xue Sihu suppressed his voice, leaned over, and smiled with his two precious children: "If it wasn''t for Zou Ba, she would definitely be the Princess of Jin, to be honest, she is so Diligent and so quick, I never thought she would be a princess."

    Xue Yan had long thought that it was destined that his fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law would also meet, but now that he met, he would not directly tell his fourth brother that this is your future daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 1101ï¼š Give her all the clothes and filial piety?

    Chapter 1101 Give her all the clothes and filial piety?

    All he can say is: "Fourth brother, the Lord of Jin County is upright and righteous. This time, he must just come to find out the situation here, there is no malicious intent, and there is no need to be too defensive about her."

    If this is too defensive, he is a little worried that it will be difficult for his fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law to be together in this life, at least it will be very difficult.

    At this moment, he also understood why Xuanyuan Jin came here, because it was his fourth brother who approached first.

    It turned out to be his fourth sister-in-law, and Xuanyuan Yi lives in Prince Ying''s mansion now. He must have met Xuanyuan Jin in the Prince''s mansion, and Xuanyuan Yi had met his fourth sister-in-law in his previous life, even if Xuanyuan Yi didn''t know about his four sisters in his previous life. The identity of the sister-in-law must have been known in this life that Xuanyuan Jin is his fourth sister-in-law.

    That must be what Xuanyuan Yi said to his fourth sister-in-law, and his fourth sister-in-law will find his fourth brother first.

    Jiang Yue originally suspected that Xuanyuanjin might be her fourth sister-in-law in the future, but now her family Xue Yan said this again, obviously because she didn''t want their fourth brother to be too protective of Xuanyuanjin. Isn''t this what they meant to match their fourth brother and Xuanyuanjin? Then there is nothing to doubt, Xuanyuan Jin is definitely her future fourth sister-in-law.

    In this case, Jiang Yue also opened her mouth and said to her fourth brother: "Fourth brother, I like this sister."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan knew that his family Yuebao had guessed that their future fourth sister-in-law was Xuanyuan Jin.

    "Ah, do you like it?" Xue Sihu stretched out a hand and rubbed his Yuebao''s little head, laughing non-stop. His moon baby is so cute. cute. Then he smiled again: "Is it my illusion? How do I feel that you want to match me and her? However, I still have a good impression of her, let''s see."

    He does have a good impression of Xuanyuan Jin, who knows what will happen in the future, he naturally didn''t say anything.

    but¡­¡­

    I saw Xue Sihu laughed again: "Why do you believe in her so much? She is always like this in the Jingxu area?"

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and asked Xue Yan to speak.

    Xue Yan said: "In the Jingyue area, there are only two people in the hearts of the people, one is Prince Ying, and the other is her."

    "I see." Xue Sihu nodded. Immediately, he didn''t ask any more questions, he just touched his chin slowly, smiling without knowing what he was thinking.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Then, Xue Yan sighed in his heart.

    In a previous life, at this time, Prince Ying had the most prosperous reputation. The people around Jingyue were even willing to die for Prince Ying, because it was Prince Ying who made them live a good life and treated them well. Later, A few years later, Prince Ying raised his banner high and turned it upside down, causing the people of Jingyue to live a hard life again. Later, Prince Ying was really confused, and even arrested the people to join the army to expand his military strength, and he was still on the fief. He began to collect heavy taxes, and even increased his financial resources for himself, which caused the people in Jingyue to suffer unspeakably and complained. They could no longer remember the kindness of Prince Ying to them before, and even thought that Prince Ying''s wolf ambition was for this day. In the past, it was all false to treat the people on the fief. In fact, Prince Ying didn''t care about the people at all.

    And at this time his fourth sister-in-law, according to what he heard, she couldn''t manage outside the fief, but she could manage the fief of her father, and she would never tolerate those who deceive the people.

    once killed nearly a hundred nobles in the fief who deceived the people, and Megatron inside and outside the fief.

    Therefore, the people around Jingxuan also have her in their hearts.

    Even later, everyone thought that she was stabbed to death by Prince Ying and burned beyond recognition, but the people in Jingyue area all dressed her in sackcloth and filial piety.

 Chapter 1102ï¼š Chasing wife crematorium?

    Chapter 1102 Chasing Wife Crematorium?

    As soon as Xue Yan thought of this, he saw that his future fourth sister-in-law bought donkey meat and burned it.

    Jiang Yue also looked at her future fourth sister-in-law. The future fourth sister-in-law seems to like to laugh very much. The fourth brother also likes to laugh. The two are still quite right.

    "Master, I bought it back." Xuanyuan Jin just hurriedly put the donkey meat he bought in front of Xue Sihu. Although she ran back, the donkey meat was still very hot, but she was not blushing or panting.

    Xue Sihu smiled and glanced at her, as expected to have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and then he was busy sharing donkey meat for his two precious children, one for each of them.

    "Fourth brother, I can''t eat that much." Jiang Yue said.

    "Then I''ll give you one."

    "Um."

    Xue Sihu only gave one to his Yuebao, and his Xiaoyan naturally had two. Since his family Xiaoyan began to practice martial arts, his appetite has grown a lot. He knows that two of his family Xiaoyans will definitely eat it.

    There were still two left. He wanted to eat it by himself, but he thought that his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao wanted to match him with Xuanyuanjin. Didn''t he say that the authorities were obsessed with bystanders, maybe his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao saw something. What, and he didn''t hate Xuanyuan Jin either, he still had a good impression of Xuanyuan Jin. If he really liked Xuanyuan Jin one day, he would definitely want to be with others.

    Does he want to be nicer to Xuanyuan Jin now?

    Lest something like that really happen, he chased his wife''s crematorium?

    Thinking of this, Xue Sihu even put the remaining two donkey meat into Xuanyuan Jin''s hands and said with a six-point smile: "Take it and eat it, and continue to feed the horse after eating."

    Xuanyuanjin was completely at a loss, what happened to this fox, why was she suddenly being so nice to her?

    doesn''t look lecherous either.

    But still picked it up, and then went to the backyard again.

    Xue Sihu smiled with phoenix eyes, while watching Xuanyuan Jin go to the backyard, he touched his chin thoughtfully.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that their fourth brother''s eyes were curved, more like a fox, and they were silently eating the donkey meat in their hands, and they couldn''t help but look at each other.

    Their fourth brother really knows everything.

    After eating the donkey meat and staying in the shop for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan decided to go home.

    is the carriage home again.

    But it was a hired carriage, and the people in the shop were not allowed to drive the carriage to send them. The carriage took them to the entrance of the village, and they came down.

    There was no one else at the entrance of the village, so they were not in a hurry to go home, but just stood under the locust tree and talked.

    The voice is naturally lowered.

    Xuanyuanjin is their future fourth sister-in-law, so there is no need to talk about it. Why Xuanyuanjin is close to the fourth brother, Jiang Yue can know without Xue Yan saying it.

    "It must be Xuanyuan Yi''s ghost who said something to the fourth sister-in-law." Jiang Yue said. "Maybe the fourth sister-in-law didn''t plan to come to Xinyuan at all. It was because of him that the fourth sister-in-law came. Naturally, he would not have any good intentions. The fourth sister-in-law might encounter danger here."

    Xue Yan nodded, and also thought: "Sister-in-law four is like fourth brother, she is extremely assertive and is rarely influenced by others. If she stayed by Prince Ying''s side, Prince Ying is not confused now, even if Prince Ying was confused in her previous life. , I can also listen to the advice of the fourth sister-in-law. If the fourth sister-in-law died here, no one could persuade Prince Ying, and he would be able to use Prince Ying even more. Moreover, if he could make the death of the fourth sister-in-law go with him. We are related, that Prince Ying has to hate us to the core, and even more so?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1103ï¼š also plan ahead

    Chapter 1103 is also planning ahead

    "If that''s the case," Xue Yan continued to suppress her voice, "he sent people to the land of King Weimin, probably because he wanted to take advantage of King Weimin''s ambition, and that King Weimin and Prince Ying were mortal enemies. In fact, we killed the fourth sister-in-law with the help of King Weimin, and made the death of the fourth sister-in-law irrelevant to us. Not only did King Weimin think that he could benefit from the royal infighting, he could also take advantage of the chaos to find opportunities, and even more so. Profit from it. It is bound that soon King Weimin will send someone to Xinyuan to deal with the fourth sister-in-law."

    Jiang Yuedao: "In short, no matter what, we have to arrange someone to protect the fourth sister-in-law."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    is just in case, but also to plan ahead.

    *

    On the second day, Xuanyuan Jin put on the carriage and led the carriage from the back door to the front door of the shop, waiting for Xue Sihu to come out of the shop.

    Xue Sihu said that she was going to the next county again today. She said that the shop had basically been optimistic, and she also agreed to pay the money today, and now, as a servant who was waiting by his side, she naturally wanted to go together.

    But after just waiting at the door of the shop for a while, she realized that something was wrong.

    It seems that there are several more stalls in this street. The stall owners are all young people. Although they are wearing coarse clothes, if you look closely, you can still find that the food is very stable.

    In other words, it is a trainer.

    Originally, this town was already close to Huaishu Village, and it was normal for many people to stare at her, otherwise she wouldn''t disguise and enter Xinyuan.

    But someone was already staring at it, and suddenly there were a few more...

    And it doesn''t look like there are two groups of people, there are two masters behind them... Otherwise, there are so many people in this town who protect the prince, they should have found out, how could they still let those few people set up stalls there...

    That''s a group of people.

    But since they are a group of people, what is the reason for sending more staff?

    Is it because she is suspicious?

    After all, Xue Sihu has already discovered that she is a daughter, and Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also came yesterday, even if the two did not come, it is hard to guarantee that Xue Sihu would not tell them.

    But it doesn''t feel like it.

    I really thought she was suspicious, maybe it would be bad for them, but I wanted to know what she wanted to do. Naturally, I would continue to let her stay by Xue Sihu''s side, not to panic, but also to take care of Xue Sihu''s safety. , shouldn''t it be safest to send one or two masters by Xue Sihu''s side, and pretend to be Xue Sihu''s servant?

    Xue Sihu has no skills, so she follows Xue Sihu, always so close to Xue Sihu, and there is no one else around Xue Sihu, she really wants to be detrimental to Xue Sihu, and it will be solved with one knife, so what''s the point of sending more people to watch from afar ?

    Xue Sihu is just a fox, Xue Yan is beyond the reach of others, and Jiang Yue is not simple. If three people add one, they will never do such a meaningless thing. It can be seen that it is not for staring at her.

    Then, what is the purpose of this additional manpower?

    Besides, she is so suspicious, why didn''t Xue Sihu, Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue let anyone stare at her? And Xue Sihu doesn''t know what''s wrong, since yesterday, it''s been good to her...

    Although it was not bad for her in the beginning, but now it is kind to her, which is obvious anyway...

    Shouldn''t she already know her identity?

    so fast?

    She just came and was exposed?

    If this is the case, then Xue Sihu, Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue are too terrifying.

    But it still feels a little wrong. Even if she already knows her identity, Xue Sihu''s attitude has changed a little bit, and it doesn''t seem to be good to a county master.

 Chapter 1104ï¼š He needs to pay attention

    Chapter 1104 He should also pay attention

    But it''s true that people are lecherous, and it doesn''t look like... In short, she can''t tell the feeling.

    It was also at this time that Xue Sihu came out of the shop.

    Xuanyuanjin saw it out of the corner of her eye, but she didn''t take back her gaze and continued to look at one of the vendors.

    Xue Sihu came out of the shop and saw his little servant, the county lord standing beside the carriage, not knowing what he was looking at, he followed Xuanyuan Jin''s line of sight, and then saw a very fresh young vendor, his face was full of expression. Nothing has changed, still with the three-pointed smile that everyone wears.

    Yesterday, someone from the Quanping Inn secretly came to tell him that the street would send more staff, and more people would be sent to follow him and Xuanyuanjin.

    He also asked the reason, because Xuanyuan Jin came here, probably because of Xuanyuan Yi''s plan, and King Weimin might also be used by Xuanyuan Yi to send someone to let Xuanyuan Jin die in Xinyuan.

    So, he also has to pay attention.

    For the safety of his little servant princess.

    is also for his safety.

    Now he and she are together.

    From the corner of Xuanyuanjin''s eyes, she noticed that Xue Sihu''s face did not change at all, she still smiled like a fox, she was not annoyed, she smiled, and then turned around and said with a smile, "Master, are you out? Get in the carriage now."

    "Yes." Xue Sihu got into the carriage with a smile.

    Then, Xuanyuan Jin drove the carriage and went to the next county with Xue Sihu.

    Along the way, Xuanyuan Jin clearly felt that many people were secretly following her and Xue Sihu, and she did not break it, pretending not to know.

    Xue Sihu naturally pretended not to know.

    *

    On this side, Xue Sihu and Xuanyuan Jin came to the next county, and on the other side, because Jiang Yue put a lot of cumin seedlings in the mansion behind the Quanping Inn in the town yesterday, naturally they are planting this again at home today. Seedling.

    After these cumin seedlings are planted, about ten acres of cumin are planted at home.

    The wasteland we bought was not enough for planting the day before, so I bought another 50 mu of wasteland with Shiliba Village.

    Once the cumin seedlings are planted, it is estimated that there are nearly 30 acres of wasteland left.

    And Jiang Yue has already thought about this nearly 30 acres of wasteland, planting 15 acres of green plum trees, green plums can be made into black plums and sold, and the sour plums in the iced sour plum soup sold at home last summer are black plums; , This is a deciduous shrub, also known as the fairy tree. The leaves of this tree can be made into fairy tofu and sold. In fact, there are wild ones on the mountain here, but there are not many trees, and no one here knows that the leaves can make Become a fairy tofu; plant six acres of lily, also called jelly fruit, which can be made into natural jelly or sold to the fourth brother; for the remaining two or three acres, plant some onions, carrots, croissants, and golden bells and other crops.

    After planting these, she will not plant a lot for the time being.

    tell you later.

    Anyway, she can plant whatever she wants to plant in the future. The big deal is to buy land.

    However, the day after tomorrow will be the day when Xue Yan turns eight.

    But Xue Dafu and the others didn''t know that Xue Yan was the crown prince, so naturally they didn''t know that Xue Yan was actually born on March 28. She had been here for so long, and naturally they knew that Xue Dafu and the others had always been Xue Yan. His birthday is the fifth day of April.

    On the fifth day of the fourth lunar month, Xue Dafu picked up Xue Yan and came back. Because he didn''t know when Xue Yan was born, he set a date for Xue Yan casually.

    Therefore, every time Xue Yan''s birthday is on the fifth day of April.

    But whether it was March 28th or April 5th, she was planning to prepare a birthday present within a few days.

 Chapter 1105ï¼š Take this home?

    Chapter 1105 Are you going to take this home?

    She also thought about it, and cultivated a bonsai tree for Xue Yan as a birthday present.

    Luo Hansong is elegant, tall, and vigorous. She thinks that this bonsai is very suitable for Xue Yan''s room.

    So, on this day, when she entered the space to raise green plum saplings, she also raised a rhododendron pine.

    When she was well bred, she transplanted the pine trees into flower pots.

    She also trimmed it to make the Luohansong look better in the flowerpot.

    It wasn''t until noon the next day, when she and Xue Yan were alone, that she took it out of the space, put it in front of Xue Yan, and showed it to Xue Yan, "This is a birthday present for you."

    Xue Yan was quite pleasantly surprised.

    but¡­¡­

    "Give it to me now?"

    "It''s still tomorrow." Jiang Yue said. "Tomorrow is your birthday. Although the family doesn''t know it, they will definitely think that I gave you a gift in advance. It just so happens that I''m still going to town tonight, so I''ll put this pot of Arhats in the mansion. I pretended to ask the person who sent the seedlings to buy it for me."

    "Um."

    *

    On March 28, the person who sent the seedlings also sent a pot of elegant and vigorous Arhats, saying that Jiang Yue asked them to buy it and wanted to give it to Xue Yan as a birthday gift. Xue Dafu and the others would inevitably treat Jiang Yue It was just a burst of praise, saying that they only said in the morning that Xiaoyan''s birthday was coming, but she had already prepared a gift.

    Xue Dafu and the others didn''t know that today was Xue Yan''s real birthday, but as Xue Yan''s mother, Shao Youyue naturally knew. Boots were used as a birthday present. She couldn''t make longevity noodles herself, so she asked Zi Cui to secretly make a bowl.

    In his mother''s back room, he ate longevity noodles and had a long conversation before Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went back to the front.

    happened to meet their second brother Xue Erhu coming back from town.

    Today their second brother went to town again.

    I went there in the morning, and now it¡¯s getting dark before I come back.

    "Erhu, you''re back!" Liu Guixia hurriedly got out of the stove, smiling all over her face. "How is it, have you seen the Four Tigers? He said that Xiaoyan won''t be back on his birthday?"

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "I saw it, he said that you are just asking, Xiaoyan''s birthday, how could he not come back."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Guixia wasn''t angry at all, she was still happy.

    Xue Dafu was also cheerful, "What about the shop in the next county, has he bought it?"

    "I bought it before, and it should be open soon. By the way, Dad, Mom, Sihu asked me to ask you, when the shop opens, will you go?"

    "It''s too far, so I won''t go." Xue Dafu laughed.

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia agreed.

    "The four tigers on the left and right will come back to celebrate Xiaoyan''s birthday in a few days. Tell them yourself. By the way," Xue Erhu suddenly remembered another thing, "The newly hired guy in the shop is now. The person next to Sihu, Sihu said, on Xiaoyan''s birthday, he should bring that person to the house for dinner, and after eating, he would go to the next county with that person, saying that the people in the next county The shop is now preparing to open, and there are so many things to do, he will not live at home when that time comes."

    Hearing this, Liu Guixia and the others didn''t think much about it at all, and they all subconsciously said happily: "It''s good to be brave, there are many people who are more lively."

    Only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    wrote in his eyes: Fourth brother is going to bring fourth sister-in-law home?

 Chapter 1106ï¼š Is there a secret way?

    Chapter 1106 Is there a secret way?

    Immediately afterwards, dinner started at home. Because Xue Yan had just eaten Changshou Noodles not long ago, he could not eat dinner, so he only ate a little.

    Jiang Yue also ate a lot of food in Shao Youyue, and she couldn''t eat it, so she only ate a little.

    Suddenly heard a bang, Xue Dafu and the others who were sitting at the table eating were too lively to laugh and talk, they didn''t hear it, only Xue Yan and Jiang Yue who were sitting at the door of the main room heard it.

    I saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue meet.

    Then, the two put down the tableware and sneaked out.

    It happened that the yard door was also wide open and not closed, so they came out easily.

    As soon as they left the courtyard, they saw that one of the dark guards who had been sent to stare at King Weimin had returned. The dark guard was about to rush over to salute them, but they stopped it.

    Now many people in the village are still not asleep, and some are still hanging on the door, and they can hear the chatter and laughter.

    Just in case someone bumped into him, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the rice field in the village silently together with this dark guard.

    The dark guard hurriedly saluted and reported: "Zou Baibai entered the palace of Weimin Wang, and accidentally heard what Xin Yuan was saying in the study, and then saw someone hurried out of the study, as if he was going to take someone with him. Where, it is likely to come to Xinyuan, and there seems to be a secret passage in the Weimin Wangfu, and I don''t know where the secret road leads. The people staring around the Weiwu Wangfu didn''t see anyone coming out that day, but Zou Baiyi can Sure, that person is no longer in the palace."

    Is there a secret way?

    There is a dignified palace, and it is not unusual to have a secret passage. Jiang Yue naturally still has no expression.

    Xue Yan was slightly startled.

    How can there be a secret way...

    In the last life, there was no secret way in the Weimin Palace...

    There are two secret rooms, all with gold and silver jewelry...

    It was not until the dark guard left that Xue Yan told Jiang Yue that King Weimin had no secret passage at all.

    "Did you not have it in your previous life?" Jiang Yue didn''t expect him to say that.

    "No." Xue Yan shook his head. Then he said carefully: "I can''t remember this wrong. In my last life, in order to repair the river, I made Daling more accessible. Later, the palace of King Weimin was completely torn down, and it was dug into a river, and it was dug very deep. There is a secret passage, and the process of digging will definitely find it, but there is nothing, there are only two secret rooms built underground, and these two secret rooms were discovered when I led the army to conquer King Weimin."

    "So..." Jiang Yue pondered, "If there is a secret way, it will only exist in this life? But in this life, why did King Weimin dig a secret way? He didn''t dig it for so many years in his last life. If there is a secret passage, it will not be easy to dig overnight. If the digging is short, it will not take a long time. If the digging is long, it may not be good in a year or two. It''s only been one year after ten days. Judging from his appearance, Xuanyuan Yizhen took advantage of it, and it doesn''t look like he was dressed or reborn. You can be sure that there was absolutely no secret passage under the palace in the previous life. It doesn''t look like he dug the secret passage, it looks like it just popped up out of nowhere..."

    Xue Yan also had the feeling that the secret passage seemed to appear suddenly, but no one was digging, how could it suddenly appear? He said, "Do you think it will be another butterfly effect?"

    "Maybe." Can''t figure it out, Jiang Yue can only attribute this strangeness to the butterfly effect for the time being. "But we deduced right before, Xuanyuan Yi really borrowed the hand of King Weimin and asked King Weimin to send someone. And Prince Ying has failed, so he can''t be you who asked King Weimin to kill you here. With your mother, you must kill the fourth sister-in-law."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1107ï¼š My parents dont like dark-faced people

    Chapter 1107 My parents don''t like people with dark faces

    "Well." Xue Yan agreed. After a pause, he said again: "Xin Yuan has added so many people to watch in the past few days, and a large number of people have been added to the town, but they haven''t found anything wrong yet, the people sent by King Weimin should not be there yet. arrive."

    Jiang Yue nodded, feeling that it hasn''t arrived yet.

    And they were all ready, just waiting for those people to come.

    *

    It will be the fifth day of April in a blink of an eye.

    In Ping''an Town, Xueji Rice Noodle Shop, Xuanyuan Jin was helping to clean the tables and stools in the lobby, suddenly, a guy was on the second floor, while continuing to clean the railings on the second floor, calling her: "Mumu, the owner is calling you."

    Xuanyuanjin was busy, and after taking a break from her work, she wiped her hands, and then quickly went upstairs to Xue Sihu''s room.

    Xue Sihu was sitting at the table and putting soap boots on his feet. When he saw her coming, he smiled and said, "Go wash your face and follow me home."

    Knowing that he has long seen that she has darkened her complexion every day, Xuanyuan Jin is not surprised that he asked her to wash her face, but: "Why do you want to go home with you?"

    "Because I''m going home, my family celebrates Xiaoyan''s birthday today. You''re my servant, shouldn''t you follow me?" Xue Sihu said with a smile, and put on his other boot. "Honey, go wash up, my parents don''t like people with dark faces."

    Xuanyuan Hibiscus laughed immediately. She folded her arms and kicked the room up with her heels. She suppressed her voice and asked with a smile, "Tell me, what exactly are you thinking about?"

    In the past few days, this fox has not only been nice to her, but also sometimes coaxed a child. Today, he even said "good", so she had to make her doubt his intentions.

    And it¡¯s all like this, it¡¯s time to break it.

    It¡¯s boring to put it on again.

    Xue Sihu is such a smart person, he knew that she couldn''t put it on anymore, she was going to showdown, he took the long shirt next to him and put it on, and smiled: "I just realized that I have a good impression of you, I''m afraid I will fall in love with you in the future, and then I will chase my wife''s crematorium, so I will be nice to you now."

    Xuanyuanjin never thought that it would be because of this reason, but she was not angry, she just laughed: "You are not afraid that you are too good to me, you don''t like me, but I like you?"

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Then you have to be nice to me now, and be careful when you go after the crematorium."

    Xuanyuanjin was even more amused. She didn''t know what to say about the fox in front of her, so she changed the subject and said, "Okay, don''t be poor, when did you find out?"

    Naturally, when did you find out that she was the lord of Geun-gun.

    is all about this, she will not fail to see it, people have already discovered her identity.

    And Xue Sihu naturally didn''t even bother, and answered truthfully: "The night you came to me."

    "So early..." Knowing it was early, but not expecting it to be so early, Xuanyuan Jin was a little surprised. Immediately, he said with a smile: "No wonder the prince and the baby girl came the next day." Then, he laughed even more: "It''s no wonder that my father is not your opponent. Xuanyuan Yi is also so afraid."

    "However," Xuanyuan Jin looked at him again, "Why do you believe me so much?" Let her stay by his side like this, not guarding at all.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Xiaoyan said that there are only two people in the heart of the people in Jingyue. One is your father and king, and the other is you."

    "So it is." Although Xuanyuan Jin said so, she still respected the trust of Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Sihu in her heart.

 Chapter 1108ï¼š its creepy

    Chapter 1108 is really scary

    I truly believe that she is like that, and she will not behave like a villain or do despicable things.

    "I still don''t know something..." Xuanyuan Jin spoke again.

    But before the words were finished, Xue Sihu smiled and said: "You mean that you are not guarding you, but there are more people watching us, right?"

    Xuanyuan Jin nodded.

    "Because someone is going to kill you." Xue Sihu still told the truth, his phoenix eyes smiling.

    Hearing the words, Xuanyuan Jin immediately reacted: "Xuanyuan Yi?" She was Xin Yuan because of what Xuanyuan Yi said.

    Someone wants to kill her. Knowing that she is here, she can''t think of anyone other than Xuanyuan Yi.

    "It''s him. My family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao have already checked it out. He borrowed King Weimin''s hand and asked King Weimin to send someone to kill you. If you want to die in Xinyuan, it''s best if Xiaoyan can''t escape from my family. In this way, your father and king will definitely rebel, and both he and King Weimin can benefit from it. And King Weimin has already sent someone, and it should be coming to Xinyuan soon.¡±

    Xuanyuanjin was shocked.

    It wasn''t that Zhen Xuanyuanyi found King Weimin, but that Zhen Xueyan and Jiang Yue knew these things so clearly. Obviously, these two children were more terrifying than she imagined.

    She also understood why Xuanyuan Yi was so urgent.

    "I answered you truthfully." Suddenly, Xue Sihu leaned over and smiled, "Should you answer me truthfully?"

    Someone''s face was suddenly close at hand. She had never been so close to any man before. Xuanyuan Jin''s breathing stagnated for a moment, and she stuttered a little: "Reply, what to answer."

    Seeing her stuttering, Xue Sihu''s smile widened, "Answer me... You came to Xin Yuan to find out what''s going on here, but when you came, why did you approach me first?"

    This matter, not only he is puzzled.

    His family Xiaoyan and Yuebao were also puzzled.

    "Did Xuanyuan Yi tell you something?" Xue Sihu asked again. "Also, didn''t you intend to come to Xin Yuan at first, and you came only after hearing what Xuanyuan Yi said?"

    Xuanyuan Jin is really scary.

    These people have no brains, how can they be so smart.

    She used to think that she was quite smart, but now she is nothing compared to this fox and Xue Yan and Jiang Yueyi.

    But she quickly settled down, took a step back and stayed away from Xue Sihu, and smiled: "It''s all worth it, there''s nothing I can''t say, he just put a high hat on me and said that if I''m good at it, I must If I can kill the prince, the queen, and that uncomplicated baby girl in your family, I would like to come to Xinyuan in person to help my father. If I think this is too risky, I can stay by your side and wait for the opportunity. , kill them one by one. I didn''t know you at the time, but he mentioned it on purpose. I asked him why he was so sure that I could be by your side. He didn''t say anything. He just wanted me to come to Xinyuan. I was out of curiosity. , came here, just to find out what the situation is here. I also saw the prince and the baby girl by the way. I heard that the prince is beyond the reach of others, and the baby girl relied on her alone to solve the problem that my father once The assassins sent are very skilled, rare in the world."

    No one else mentioned Xuanyuan Yi, but he was mentioned on purpose. This is quite strange. If it was him, he would do the same as she did, and approach him first.

    When his family Xiaoyan was studying in Shengming Academy, the teachers and students of Shengming Academy said that his family Xiaoyan was inferior to others, and even gave his family Xiaoyan ''Shengqing'' as the character for his family Xiaoyan. He wasn''t surprised either.

 Chapter 1109ï¼š He doesnt have to take it to heart

    Chapter 1109 He doesn''t have to take it to heart

    but--

    His family Yuebao relied on her to deal with the assassins that Prince Ying once sent. His skills are rare in the world... So, his family Yuebao''s skills are actually very high?

    You don''t need to follow him at all, do you practice martial arts with King Anyun?

    Before, because his family Xiaoyan was a prodigy, even if his family Yuebao was smart, he didn''t think there was anything, but now he is still so skilled, which is very problematic.

    The Jiang family has been a peasant for generations. No one can teach his family Yuebao. Wisdom can be born, but skill can never be born, right?

    His Moon Treasure is so small...

    That''s right, I heard that on the day his Yuebao arrived at his house, his uncle Yuebao''s family, that is, Mr. Jiang, were all beaten, and they didn''t know who beat him. Boss Jiang''s family didn''t dare to say anything. And the eldest Jiang''s family suddenly found out in conscience that they broke the relationship with his Yuebao... So, it was actually his Yuebao who fought?

    He has also heard that Boss Jiang has never been better to his Yuebao, his Yuebao is sick, but Boss Jiang still wants to sell his Yuebao...

    According to what he knew about his Yuebao, his Yuebao was not someone who could endure. He heard his father tell him that when he picked up his Yuebao at the foot of the mountain, his Yuebao didn''t want to be sold, so he wanted it. Going to the mountain to live alone, his family, Yue Baoke, was only three and a half years old and would go up the mountain alone. How could such a person endure until Boss Jiang wanted to sell her to break out?

    Also, his Yuebao was sick at the time. I heard that it was quite serious. Boss Jiang refused to ask a doctor. Some people were worried that his Yuebao would be gone, but unexpectedly, his Yuebao was not only very good After coming here, the disease was cured, and Boss Jiang found out with conscience, and gave his family Yuebao a break from the relationship...

    So, the Yuebao who was bullied by Boss Jiang has died, and now the Yuebao in his house, although the body is still the same, but the core is not the same?

    He used to hear people talk about ghosts, but because he didn''t actually believe in ghosts, he never took it to heart. Now...

    He doesn''t have to take it to heart.

    That is his Moon Treasure.

    His cute and sensible Yuebao.

    No matter whether she was a human or a ghost before, she is now their moon treasure.

    It was clear that Xue Sihu thought so much in his heart, but it was not obvious on the face.

    I saw Xue Sihu still laughing and said: "So that''s the case, okay, I''ll tell my Xiaoyan and Yuebao when I look back, they are also very puzzled about this matter. But this matter is clear, but there is more puzzlement. Why is that Xuanyuan Yi so sure that you can be by my side? He seems to know me, but if it wasn¡¯t for my Xiaoyan and Yuebao, I wouldn¡¯t even know he was alone. I feel like he knows a lot of things, It may also be a trick, but no matter what, he should have been killed sooner."

    He doesn''t care how old Xuanyuanyi is, whether he is a child or not, just because he is targeting his Xiaoyan and Yuebao, thinking about his Xiaoyan and Yuebao dying, he doesn''t want Xuanyuanyi alive.

    Xuanyuan Jin didn''t know that she told Xue Sihu that Jiang Yue was very skilled. After all, Xue Sihu knew that Xue Yan was the crown prince, and also knew that Xuanyuanyi was the king of Weimin and others, and that Xue Sihu was so shrewd, she subconsciously thought that Xue Sihu also knew Jiang Yue is very skilled.

    However, Xue Sihu was born in a farm family. Before, he was an honest and responsible peasant, and his hands had never been stained with blood. But at this moment, Xue Sihu was extremely decisive, and even said with a smile that he would kill Xuanyuanyi early, she was quite surprised.

 Chapter 1110ï¼š Not ugly at all

    Chapter 1110 is not ugly at all

    I saw she also said: "If my father knows that he asked me to come here, it is for the people of King Weimin to kill me, no matter how many secrets he has and how much he knows, my father will kill me immediately. took him."

    Xue Sihu didn''t ask her when she would tell her father, after all, the people of King Weimin had not arrived yet, and everything was their one-sided words.

    "Go wash your face." He just laughed and urged her again. "Don''t you want to find out everything here? If you don''t go to my house, what is it? By the way, pay attention when you arrive at my house. Except for my second brother, my parents and my parents still don''t know the fact of my family''s Xiaoyan. She is the crown prince, and I don¡¯t know that Aunt Xiao is the current queen, Empress Shao, so naturally I don¡¯t know that my Xiaoyan is actually Aunt Xiao¡¯s own son. Also, Aunt Xiao has had a baby at my house, and her belly is already very big, so it is not appropriate to think too much. , I didn''t tell her a lot of things, you should pay attention when the time comes."

    Xuanyuanjin''s mood was actually a bit complicated. The fox Xue Sihu and Xue Yan Jiang Yue really trusted her, otherwise, no matter what, they would not have brought her home.

    But she actually went to wash her face.

    Washed neck and hands too.

    The person immediately regained his fairness.

    When she washed up from the backyard and entered the lobby, shopkeeper Qiao and the guys were stunned, and the guys even shouted, "Mumu, so you are so white!"

    It happened that Xue Sihu also came down from the upstairs. Seeing Xuanyuanjin''s appearance, he was stunned for a while, and then the corner of his mouth raised.

    Sure enough, one white cover three ugly.

    Not to mention, he is not ugly at all, this little servant princess. It was wiped clean and it was amazingly beautiful.

    There was no carriage, and he rode a horse alone, and Xue Sihu took Xuanyuanjin home. Xue Sihu naturally brought the birthday gift he prepared for his family Xiaoyan.

    In fact, he also knew that his family Xiaoyan''s real birthday passed on March 28th, and he had already told his family Xiaoyan what he would give, and it was the same for his family Xiaoyan today.

    Acacia Village.

    Although the family wanted to give him a good birthday today, Xue Yan was still practicing martial arts in the old house, but he had already told his family that he would end the morning martial arts practice half an hour earlier and go home.

    And the family just started to plant lychees today.

    His family Yuebao can''t tell others that this thing is called Pi Li, and it''s not easy to say that Pi Li can make natural jelly, but they all told him, so he is very clear.

    Because my family is going to celebrate his birthday today, I will also end work early in the morning.

    Xue Sihu saw that the door of his old house was closed from the inside, and he knew that Xiaoyan''s martial arts practice in his home was not over, so he didn''t bother, and went straight home with Xuanyuanjin.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Xue Erhu all went to the field with the hired people to plant and chop lyre. At this moment, they have not finished work early, and now there are Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, Shao Youyue, Zicui, and Xia Han at home. , Miaohan, Xue Liu.

    It''s her son''s birthday again. Although she secretly gave it to her son a few days ago, Shao Youyue is still very happy. Everyone is already in the front yard, sitting with Li Hehua, who also has a big belly. Next to the mother-in-law, while basking in the sun, the sun is particularly good today, while teasing the little Xue Shi who was sitting in the seated mother-in-law.

    Xue Shi was very happy.

    Yu Hongyan, Zicui Xiahan was in charge of cooking, and Xia Han and Miaohan followed him.

    Xueliu followed Shao Youyue and Li Hehua. If Shao Youyue and Li Hehua needed anything, she would be there in time.

 Chapter 1111ï¼š Have something to say to us?

    Chapter 1111 Have something to say to us?

    Xue Yihu, on the other side, is digging wood with a smile. He has been making wooden tools that children can play with. The child in his wife''s womb is about to be born. He needs to do more. When the child is born, he can played. At that time, there will still be Xiao Xue Shi and Uncle Hao''s children. Even if several children are together, there is no need to rob them, and they all have fun. Thanks to his family Xiaoyan, he has drawn a lot of things for him. Now his craftsmanship has improved a lot, and the toys for children can also be made very delicately.

    Seeing Xue Sihu back, everyone was very happy.

    But seeing the people around Xue Sihu, Zi Cui and the others all felt familiar, and when they remembered that the person they had seen with their empress was the Princess Jin, they were immediately startled.

    The county lord is actually serving as a servant for the fourth son...

    Shao Youyue was also shocked. Prince Ying loves Xuanyuan Jin very much, and Xuanyuan Hao respects Prince Ying very much. Even if Jing Yue and Dijing are far away and can''t walk around often, but Prince Ying has brought Xuanyuanjin to Dijing, he naturally has the queen with her. seen.

    In front of Li Hehua and others, Xuanyuan Jin was not good at giving Shao Youyue a salute, and only in private did she give a big salute to Shao Youyue.

    Shao Youyue hurriedly asked Xue Liu to help Xuanyuan Jin, and said with a smile, "Why did Auntie come here?"

    According to her seniority, she should be called Aunt Xuanyuanjin.

    Xuanyuanjin was warned by Xue Sihu before she was brought home by Xue Sihu, so she naturally didn''t say anything to let Shao Youyue know, but just said that she was playing with Xin Yuan, so she stopped by to have a look.

    Seeing that the family would not return from work for a while, Xue Sihu planned to take Xuanyuanjin to the field to have a look.

    Jiang Yue was in the field, planting litters with her family, when she saw her fourth brother came with Xuanyuanjin. Although Xuanyuanjin was still wearing the clothes of a servant, his face had been washed, and he did not know his fourth brother. How did she persuade Xuanyuan Jin, but it seemed that her fourth brother and Xuanyuan Jin were even more on the right track.

    "I have something to tell you later." Xue Sihu rubbed his Yuebao''s little head, and while everyone was not paying attention, he hurriedly said this to his Yuebao in a low voice. Immediately, he and Xuanyuan Jin began to help Zai Pi Li together.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue replied obediently. Naturally, she understood that when her fourth brother said you, she was referring to her and Xue Yan.

    When Xue Yan finished his morning martial arts practice early and came to the mountain, he happened to bump into it, and his family had also finished work in the morning and were going down the mountain.

    "Xiaoyan, you are a birthday star today, why are you still thinking about working?" Xue Erhu smiled, and at the same time, his big hand rubbed the head of this precious child of his family.

    "Isn''t Xiaoyan sensible?" Liu Guixia smiled.

    "That''s it." Xue Dafu happily agreed.

    "Come on, let''s hold Yuebao." Liu Guixia subconsciously gave Jiang Yue''s little hand, which she was holding, to her youngest son.

    Xue Yan also subconsciously pulled him.

    Until Xue Dafu and the others continued to move forward, Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan in a low voice: "Fourth brother has something to tell us."

    Xue Yan turned back and glanced at his fourth brother.

    When Xue Sihu saw it, he immediately smiled at his precious child. Those eyes were curved, and they looked like a fox again.

    Xuanyuanjin saw Xue Sihu like this, and really thought that Xue Sihu was a fox.

    She is also quite sensible, a few steps behind.

    Let Xue Sihu, Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue say whatever they want to say in a low voice.

 Chapter 1112ï¼š Cant protect it, but also help to share a little?

    Chapter 1112 I can''t protect it, so I want to help share a little?

    Xue Sihu laughed even more, turned his mouth and silently said thank you to Xuanyuan Jin, then bent down, suppressed his voice, and told his two precious children about the showdown between him and Xuanyuan Jin.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally knew what Xuanyuan Yi said to their fourth sister-in-law, and their fourth sister-in-law came here and approached their fourth brother first.

    And their fourth brother didn''t understand why Xuanyuan Yi was so sure that their fourth sister-in-law would be able to successfully potential him, but they understood.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other.

    Xuanyuan Yi was reborn. Of course, he had many secrets and knew a lot of things, and because Xuanyuan Yi was reborn, he knew that their fourth sister-in-law was Xuanyuan Jin. When they meet, it is very likely that there will be sparks. Moreover, their fourth brother has no skills, so let their fourth sister-in-law sneak next to their fourth brother first, and it is easier for the people of King Weimin to kill their fourth sister-in-law.

    Once their fourth sister-in-law died and their fourth brother was present, then no matter what, it would have nothing to do with him, the prince.

    "Also," Xue Sihu whispered even more, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were so close that they almost didn''t hear them. I saw Xue Sihu''s phoenix eyes becoming more and more smiling, but instead of looking at his two precious children at the same time, he only looked at Jiang Yue, "Yue Bao, I heard that it was solved by you alone. I have lost the assassin that Prince Ying once sent, and he is very skilled, which is rare in the world. You and Xiaoyan are hiding too many things from me. But the fourth brother doesn''t blame you." He looked at him at the same time. Two babies at home. "Fourth brother said this, but he just wanted to say a word to you all...to protect yourself."

    Having said this, he smiled and rubbed the heads of his two precious children.

    Or he is not strong enough.

    If his brother is strong enough, he can at least help share some of the burden.

    "Fourth brother..." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at their fourth brother.

    Their fourth brother is shrewd, he must have found out that she is not the original Jiang Yue, and changed the core.

    And their fourth brother is actually quite similar to their third brother in some respects. When they find that they are more likely to be in danger, the more they want to become stronger and protect them.

    Especially Xue Yan, this feeling is particularly profound.

    His third brother and fourth brother were like this in his last life. He felt that he was their younger brother. As an older brother, he had to protect his younger brother... If he couldn''t protect him, he had to help his younger brother share a little...

    I saw Xue Yan''s mouth trembling.

    Obviously his fourth brother didn''t say anything else, but he just understood.

    After choking for a long time, Xue Yan was able to say in a low voice: "Fourth brother, let others go to the opening of the store in the next county. Don''t leave the town for the time being."

    Jiang Yue also looked at her fourth brother, hoping that her fourth brother would agree.

    They have received news again that there is a suspicious person approaching Xin Yuan, who should be the person of King Weimin. At the latest, they can arrive tonight.

    As long as her fourth brother doesn''t leave the town, everything will be fine.

    Fourth sister-in-law will be fine.

    Naturally, there will be no fourth sister-in-law who died, and his fourth brother was present.

    And other people are not the target of the people of King Weimin, even if he is responsible for the opening of the next county, of course, it will not be a problem.

    "Don''t worry," Xue Sihu smiled and rubbed the heads of his two precious children again, "I''m not stupid, I know that leaving the town now will not only be in danger for the county master, but I may also be in danger. Besides, it''s not impossible. Let others go, I won''t go. I will take the county lord Jin and stay in the shop in the town. Until you have dealt with the people sent by King Weimin and you are safe again."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1113ï¼š will not bring misfortune to the home

    Chapter 1113 will not bring misfortune to home

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Naturally feel at ease.

    When they got home, Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, Xue Sihu and others went to the uncle''s house to pick up grandpa for a meal. Naturally, they also asked the uncle''s house to come to dinner, but the uncle''s family has guests in the house today, so they can''t come. Grandpa came with them.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin were also invited.

    Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin had also met Xuanyuanjin before, and Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had both told them that Xuanyuanjin had come to Xinyuan, so they would send more staff to prevent Xuanyuanjin from dying here and causing royal infighting. , let others benefit, so, seeing Xuanyuan Hibiscus, Shao Zhongxi is still cold, and Qiyin is also very calm.

    Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others have been very enthusiastic about Xuanyuan Jin since they saw the meeting.

    Although they didn''t know Xuanyuan Jin''s identity, they were all good-hearted people, and they didn''t look down on anyone just because the three tigers in their family became commanders. He is also very sympathetic to Xuanyuan Jin¡¯s difficulty in working and earning money. They are all farmers, and they have already worked for others. Besides, didn¡¯t the four tigers in their family once run in the restaurant and be the second child? all the same.

    They were also afraid that Xuanyuan Jin would be cautious because he was a buddy, and they were even looking for topics to talk to Xuanyuan Jin.

    Xuanyuan Jin was naturally moved.

    At noon, Xue Yan had a good birthday.

    Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xuanyuan Jin finished their meal first, then got off the table and sat in the courtyard to bask in the sun. Little Xue Shi sat in the seated woman, yah yah, and her two little hands were still trying to hold Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue stuffed a small windmill into Xiao Xue Shi''s hand that was going to grab her. Xue Yan naturally put a Trojan horse in Xiao Xue Shi''s other small hand. This Trojan horse is so small that it can be played with , it was made by their eldest brother Xue Yihu.

    Little Xue Shi, this little broken boy, grabbed something in his small hands, and immediately stopped thinking about grabbing them. He was even more happy and straightened up and waved his two small arms.

    Seeing that everyone else was eating in the main room, even if there was little Xue Shi in the yard, but this child was too young to speak, Xuanyuan Jin took the opportunity and said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in a low voice, "I have one. Ask for things.¡±

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both looking at him, she hurriedly said, "If King Weimin''s people are here, please let me know first."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, then nodded without any objection, and replied, "Okay."

    After lunch was finished, and after sitting for a while, Xue Sihu pretended to go to the next county together with Xuanyuan Jin, but in fact he returned to the town.

    Even if you don¡¯t go to the next county, you can¡¯t live at home.

    To live at home is to bring misfortune to the home.

    That night, at six quarters of the hour, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan received a report that King Weimin''s people had come to Xinyuan County and stayed at an inn called "Jinbao Inn".

    While the family was sleeping, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan secretly came to town and told Xuanyuan Jin about this.

    Xue Sihu was also present.

    "Jinbao Inn?" Xuanyuan Jin laughed when she heard the name of the inn. "I''m familiar with that inn. The day I entered Xinyuan County, I stayed at this inn." As he spoke, he held his chin with one hand and smiled meaningfully, "Just right."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that their fourth sister-in-law wanted to visit in person.

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t let them tell her first.

    "Why, are you going to explore?" Xue Sihu laughed. Asked directly.

 Chapter 1114ï¼š I dont know if His Royal Highness dares...

    Chapter 1114 I wonder if His Royal Highness dares...

    Knowing that the three people in front of them are shrewd people, Xuanyuan Jin did not hide it, smiled and tapped the table with his finger lightly, while telling the truth: "How could those people never think that we already knew that they were here and that they were here? The purpose, instead of waiting for them to slowly stare at us, and then slowly find the most suitable time to kill me, so that I can''t get rid of the relationship with you, why don''t I go and have a look first, there is nothing wrong with solving it early."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to town in person, instead of sending someone to tell Xuanyuan Jin, they actually wanted to settle this matter tonight. Seeing that Xuanyuan Jin also meant it, they naturally did not object.

    Xue Sihu is such a shrewd person, his Xiaoyan and Yuebao have both come in person, he naturally understands what his Xiaoyan and Yuebao mean, and now Xuanyuanjin said this again, he naturally smiled: "Let''s go with you. ."

    He couldn''t help anyway.

    Who made him useless.

    Really started, but Xue Yan couldn''t really help. He is still playing basic skills, and he has no skills.

    However, no matter how skilled or not, the four of them came to the county together.

    If there was a fight, in case something happened to Xue Yan and Xue Sihu, Jiang Yue and Xuanyuan Jin would not let the two approach the Jinbao Inn, but let Xue Yan and Xue Sihu wait in the corner not far from the Jinbao Inn. There are many people from Shao Zhongxi protecting him.

    Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi were also there, both behind Xue Yan.

    It was already late at night, the Jinbao Inn was pitch-dark, and everyone inside was already asleep.

    The person who had been staring at them suppressed their voices and told Jiang Yue and Xuanyuan Jin that King Weimin only sent eight people, and the two of them lived in one room and four rooms.

    Which four rooms will you live in?

    Xuanyuan Jin had lived in this Jinbao Inn, and without those who were staring to lead the way, Xuanyuan Jin took Jiang Yue into the Jinbao Inn quietly and found the four rooms.

    Came to one of them, because Jiang Yue had a small head, Xuanyuan Jin saw it through the moonlight, so he took out his soft sword, stretched it into the crack of the door from the outside, and opened the door little by little without making a sound.

    This is a test of skill.

    With a little carelessness, you can make a sound and alarm the people inside.

    But throughout the whole process, Xuanyuan Jin''s hands were extremely steady, and she didn''t make a sound at all.

    Because she knew that her fourth sister-in-law was quite skilled, Jiang Yue was not surprised.

    As soon as the door opened, before the two sleeping inside could react and make a sound, Jiang Yue had already entered quickly, just like an afterimage, each with a knife in his hand, stunned the two of them.

    Xuanyuan Hibiscus was not surprised either.

    The girl in front of her could easily solve the danger of the queen mother by one person.

    Since it''s easy, her skill must be so high that she can''t imagine it.

    The people in the other three rooms also dealt with it in the same way.

    Waiting for Jiang Yue and Xuanyuan Jin to tie up the eight people who were stunned, and blocked the mouths just in case, before people came in quietly and took the eight people away.

    Although I have already greeted the shopkeeper of this inn, but there are still other people living there, especially since it is late at night, it is better not to disturb the people.

    It didn''t take long for Jiang Yue and Xuanyuan Jin to solve the problem, and Xue Yan and Xue Sihu were not surprised.

    After coming out of Jinbao Inn, and seeing Xue Yan and Xue Sihu again, Xuanyuan Jin said with a smile to Xue Yan, "I wonder if His Royal Highness would dare to put these eight people on trial for me?"

    Not only did Xue Sihu know this, but Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also knew in their hearts that they were the ones who said they were sent by King Weimin before, and this person was caught before he even tried to kill Xuanyuanjin, as long as he was a normal person , will not be gullible to their side of the word.

 Chapter 1115ï¼š Unless there is divine help?

    Chapter 1115 Unless there is divine help?

    "Since the county master wants to have a trial, he can do it anyway." Xue Yan said.

    The lights were so dark that he couldn''t see clearly until the eight people were sent to the county government cell, Xuanyuan Jin recognized one of them as the confidant of King Weimin.

    This confidant had met her once, because her father had brought her to a banquet, and King Weimin was also there, and this person was standing behind King Weimin.

    And seeing this person, Xuanyuan Jin actually completely believed in the words of Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Sihu, but since she had taken the trial, naturally she still had to be tried.

    Of course, even if there is no trial at the moment, she can guess that the reason why King Weimin sent this confidant must be because he is afraid that if the person he sends has not seen her, it would be bad to kill the wrong person, and send someone who has seen her. , naturally it will not kill the wrong.

    Before dawn, among the eight people, except for the confidant of King Weimin, the other seven could not stand the trick. They said that they were brought here by their confidants and asked them to kill the Lord of Jin. As for why they wanted to kill the Lord of Jin, they I don''t know, and I don''t know if King Weimin sent them here. They just follow the orders of their confidants. They have always obeyed their confidants, and they don''t know anything else.

    Hearing that the other seven were recruited, the confidant just laughed loudly and said, "What can they recruit? Okay, I''ll recruit it. I think your father is not pleasing to the eye, and rely on your own prince. , I always look down on our prince as a different surname. I really can''t stand it anymore. I accidentally found out that you came here, and I just came to kill you without telling our prince, so as to dispel your father''s arrogance, I did it all. Yes, don''t **** my lord, you just sent me to the emperor, and I said the same!"

    This man woke up from being splashed with water. That''s it. He was extremely tough. No matter what punishment he received, it would be better to die than life.

    Even now he is holding on to himself.

    Even if it gets in front of Xuanyuan Hao, because of insufficient evidence, it''s just a crime of lax rule by King Weimin, and there is no way to do anything with King Weimin.

    "What kind of punishment is there, even if you use it, Grandpa is not afraid!" This confidant laughed again, his mouth was full of blood, his face was full of pain, his face was twitching, and he didn''t mean to betray King Weimin.

    No wonder King Weimin sent him.

    Xuanyuan Jin did not try again and walked out of the cell.

    After leaving the cell, she personally went to Huaishu Village to inform Xue Yan and Jiang Yue of the results of the interrogation, and said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, "I plan to go back tomorrow, don''t worry about Xuanyuan Yi, my father will not will keep him alive."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue glanced at each other, and Xue Yan said, "County Lord, don''t underestimate him. If you don''t want to kill him, you will definitely kill him."

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled and said: "I didn''t underestimate him, and I knew that he was very difficult, but when I came here, my father had already sent people to watch him, and the others were also in the palace. Escape, unless there is divine help, the day I get home will be his death."

    Xue Yan still felt uneasy, looked at Jiang Yue again, and then said to Xuanyuan Jin: "Why don''t I send Zou Ba and Zou Shishi back with you, if there is anything on the way, also have someone to take care of?"

    "Okay." Xuanyuan Jin readily agreed, and then she smiled and said, "The people that His Royal Highness arranged in Jingyue should be withdrawn at that time?"

    If this prince hadn''t sent someone to stare at Jing Yue, she didn''t believe that they would have discovered that she had come to Xin Yuan so quickly, and had mixed with Xue Sihu.

 Chapter 1116ï¼š If there is fate, we will see you again

    Chapter 1116 If there is fate, we will see you again

    Zou Yi and other dark guards have not yet withdrawn from Jingyue. Obviously, they can still stay in Jingyue. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan already knew this in their hearts.

    Their fourth brother listened to them and was not prepared for their fourth sister-in-law. He basically told their fourth sister-in-law everything. Naturally, their fourth sister-in-law could easily deduce that they had arranged for someone to be in Jingyue. Therefore, at this moment, when I heard them They were not surprised when the fourth sister-in-law said this.

    Moreover, this will be their fourth sister-in-law in the future. Their fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law actually have a little spark. They are family members, so naturally they will not make any plans or fight.

    I saw Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue again before saying: "This matter has nothing to do with my father and grandma, we didn''t even know that my father and grandma would return people to your father, it''s just that Because Xuanyuan Yi went to Jingyue at that time, we sent people to watch, if the county master really believes in us, he also believes in the sincerity of my father and grandma, they don''t want to fight with each other."

    Speaking of this, Xue Yan promised: "This time Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi will go back with you, and they will evacuate Jing Yue with everyone who is still there."

    Xuanyuan Jin immediately clasped his fists, and promised: "Prince, don''t worry, I guarantee that my father is also a man of love, and I already regret it very much, but because of Xuanyuan Yi''s repression and fear of following the footsteps of Ji''s family, I dare not believe it completely. The emperor and the empress dowager, when I go back this time, my father, the king, will believe that the emperor and the empress dowager are sincere and will never do it again. If I do it again, I will never live in the world.¡±

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in Huaishu Village and couldn''t send Xuanyuan Hibiscus, so Xue Sihu sent them away.

    It is different from the previous dress. Although Xuanyuan Jin is still dressed as a man today, he is dressed in brocade clothes and a white cloak.

    Seeing that it was all delivered to the Shili Changting Pavilion, Xue Sihu still didn''t say a word, just kept sighing. Finally, Xuanyuan Jin, who was leading the horse, stopped and said with a smile, "If you have something to say, just tell me."

    This is not like his fox personality.

    Xue Sihu also smiled, looked at her and said with a smile: "Actually, it''s okay, it''s just that you''re leaving, I found that I was a little reluctant."

    ...still a fox.

    Xuanyuan Jin just laughed and didn''t speak. Then, he got on the horse and said, "No need to send it, I''m leaving." Then he rode away.

    Zou Ba Zou Shi Shi hurriedly followed on horseback.

    Xue Sihu smiled and watched, touched his chin, and muttered, "It seems that I''m not good enough for her."

    Xue Sihu didn''t turn around until he saw that the men and horses had disappeared in front of him, and was about to go back to the shop, but he didn''t know that before he could sell a step, he heard the sound of horses'' hooves coming from behind.

    Immediately he laughed again, those eyes were curved like a fox again.

    I saw his phoenix eyes with a smile, turned around slowly, and watched one person and one horse coming towards him.

    "Xue Si," Xuanyuan Jin stopped the horse as soon as she turned back, and smiled at the person she thought was a fox, "I forgot to say something to you, ''If we have a predestined relationship, we will see you again''. Go. "

    After finished speaking, he turned the horse''s head with a smile, patted the horse and left.

    One ride to the dust.

    This time he really left.

    Xue Sihu was still standing there, the corners of his mouth were raised, and he couldn''t come down. This feeling of mutual appreciation, let alone, is not bad.

    *

    It was also the day that Xuanyuan Jin left. The confidant of King Weimin who was in the prison actually broke free from the shackles and killed the other seven people. Knowing that his injuries were too serious, he could not escape at all. After killing the seven people, he Killed himself.

 Chapter 1117ï¼š Two people wearing masks?

    Chapter 1117 Two people wearing masks?

    It was also on this day that the shopkeeper Qiao, who was sent by Xue Sihu to the next county to be in charge of the opening of the shop, heard in the next county that the prince had found it again. It was Xue Yan, and the wind finally came from the imperial capital. The shopkeeper Qiao was so shocked that he almost didn¡¯t stop and helped him directly. After waiting at the counter for half a day, I regained my senses.

    Thinking that Xue Yan had been hiding it all the time, Xue Sihu, the owner, didn''t tell him, Xue Dafu and the others didn''t seem to know at all, and the shopkeeper Qiao didn''t dare to speak up.

    *

    It was not until April 12 that Xuanyuan Jin returned to Jing Yue.

    It was also on this day, at noon, when Prince Ying was having lunch, Xuanyuan Jin came back, and as soon as he came back, Xuanyuan Jin told Xuanyuan Yi''s conspiracy.

    Prince Ying heard that Xuanyuan Yi actually instigated King Weimin to go to Xinyuan to kill his precious daughter, wanting to provoke a royal infighting.

    Xuanyuan Jin, Zou Ba, and Zou Shishi quickly followed.

    Xuanyuan Yi was targeted by Prince Ying''s people, and he couldn''t get out of Prince Ying''s mansion, but he was still very free in Hongsong Courtyard. Suddenly, he heard the servants of the mansion outside happily saying that the county master was back, and Xuanyuanyi was back. Immediately, my heart skipped a beat.

    How did this King Weimin do things, and how did Xuanyuan Jin come back alive? !

    And Xuanyuanjin came back alive, is he still alive? !

    Even if the dead soldier who went to the land of King Weimin came back, and there were four dead men beside him, but the four dead men could not be worth the many master guards of King Weimin.

    Also Xuanyuanjin is in Jingxue, that is indeed unmatched.

    But you can''t just sit here and wait to die, you can only fight.

    There may be a way to survive, but sitting here is a dead end. After all, whoever dares to touch Xuanyuanjin, Prince Ying will do his best to kill that person and avenge Xuanyuanjin''s precious daughter.

    Thinking like this, Xuanyuan Yi asked the dead man to take him to escape.

    But as soon as they got out of Hongsongyuan, the guards in the palace surrounded them, and Prince Ying also came with a sword, and Xuanyuan Jin followed behind.

    "That''s unreasonable! Today is the day King Lao Tzu is here, and this king will kill you!" Prince Ying shouted, and the sword also stabbed at Xuanyuan Yi without hesitation.

    The four dead men were stumbled by the guards of the palace and could not protect Xuanyuan Yi at all. Just when Xuanyuan Yi thought that today was his death date and his life was about to end, suddenly, two people wore masks and black cloaks. The man seemed to have fallen from the sky, jumped in from outside the crowd, blocked Prince Ying''s sword, and stabbed Prince Ying''s arm.

    "Father!" Xuanyuan Jin immediately unsheathed her soft sword, and while protecting her father, he also attacked the two masked men who were protecting Xuanyuan Yi.

    Looking at the two people wearing masks, their skills are terrifying, Xuanyuan Jin is not an opponent at all. If Miss Yuebao is here, they may be able to suppress them. Zou Ba and Zou Shishi are afraid that Xuanyuan Yi will run away, so they quickly draw their swords to help. .

    Even with a whistle, Zou Yi and others immediately jumped over the wall and joined the battle.

    But still to no avail.

    There were so many people, but let the two men in masks and black cloaks run away with Xuanyuan Yi. Of Xuanyuan Yi''s four dead men, two were also injured and ran away together.

    The other two dead soldiers were already dead in the melee.

    Seeing that everyone had disappeared without a trace, Xuanyuan Jin regretted extremely: "I still took it lightly. I knew that he was very difficult, and His Royal Highness also warned me, but I¡ª"

 Chapter 1118ï¼š Not in vain?

    Chapter 1118 Isn''t saving in vain?

    Zou Ba couldn''t help but say: "County master, how can you blame you for this, just now those two people, who are highly skilled, any one of them, it is estimated that they can retreat in the midst of thousands of troops, not to mention the two of them together. ."

    Zou Yi, Zou Shi Shi and others all agreed.

    Prince Ying also said: "Gin''er, it should be the sky that will not kill him."

    Xuanyuan Jin suddenly remembered what she had said before unless there was God''s help, otherwise, today is Xuanyuan''s death... Could it be that there is really God''s help?

    Do not.

    The two wearing masks are obviously real people.

    But her skills are indeed high, and she herself was injured. Fortunately, apart from Xuanyuan Yi''s two dead soldiers, no one in the mansion died.

    I saw that Xuanyuan Jin no longer bothered about whether he was taking it lightly, but said to Zou Yi and other secret guards: "After you go back, tell the truth to His Royal Highness."

    "Don''t worry, the county master." After speaking, Zou Yi, Zou Ba, Zou Shi Shi and other dark guards all left and withdrew from Jing Yue.

    It wasn''t until the doctor in the house bandaged the wounds of both Prince Ying and Xuanyuan Jin that Prince Ying looked up to the sky and sighed: "How can I have the face to do it again, Jin''er, my father is really going to Beijing, and my father is going to apologize... ...No, I''m going to plead guilty. You don''t have to go, I''ll go by myself."

    "Father, let me accompany you, lest anything happen on the way."

    Prince Ying was right in thinking, what if something happened on the way and he died without even seeing the Empress Dowager? He said, "Okay, then you can go with me."

    *

    The two men wearing masks and black cloaks took Xuanyuanyi all the way to the outskirts of the ruined temple, and then threw Xuanyuanyi down.

    Xuanyuan Yi was carried and bumped like a little chick all the way. He already felt like he was about to die. He was thrown on the ground. He took a breath and felt that while he was alive, he also began to cough violently. .

    ''s face is also scary white.

    Like a dying person.

    The two wounded dead men rushed forward to check, for fear that their master would die like this.

    To be honest, Xuanyuan Yi himself was a little worried.

    Although he felt that he had come to life for example, he just kept coughing, but after all, his body was too weak, and it was still a problem whether he could survive.

    Seeing him like this, one of the masked people couldn''t help frowning, and said to the other masked person, "If this is dead, wouldn''t we save it in vain?"

    "He''s dying, he won''t die, don''t worry." Another man in a mask folded his arms, his posture was extremely lazy and indifferent. Immediately, he said to Xuanyuan Yi, who was sitting on the ground and coughing: "Hey, we can save you in vain, there are conditions. If you have any trouble in the future, we will appear again to save you, but there are conditions."

    Xuanyuanyi finally stopped coughing and asked, "What conditions?"

    Of course he wished he could have a life-saving charm. If these two people could save him every time he had an accident, he wouldn''t be afraid of anything.

    And he has seen the skills of these two people just now, and he has no doubt that these two can save him every time he has an accident.

    The person wearing a mask with a lazy posture: "Kill Xue Yan."

    Xuanyuan Yi was taken aback for a moment, and then he asked, "You have a grudge against him?" Otherwise, why did he kill Xue Yan. He never imagined that this would be the case.

    Moreover, he is a bereaved dog, these two are so tall, why don''t they kill them themselves?

    Obviously they are more likely to kill Xue Yan than him.

    PS: Thank you for the rewards of "fireworks that don''t fall", "happy", "beautiful boys don''t make sand sculptures", and "the bitterness of tears"~

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1119ï¼š can show you the way

    Chapter 1119 can show you the way

    "This has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to ask us anything else, and we won''t answer you." The languid masked man refused to speak, and his posture became even more languid.

    Everyone said so, Xuanyuan Yi naturally didn''t waste his saliva asking anything else.

    "However," said the lazily masked man again, "We can show you a clear path, even Xue Yan is the same as you."

    What kind?

    The two dead men couldn''t understand it, but Xuanyuan Yi understood it all at once, and his startled eyes widened.

    The masked duo knew he was reborn!

    And Xue Yan is also reborn!

    Before , he actually suspected that Xue Yan was reborn, but the baby girl was so wrong that he felt that the baby girl was reborn, and Xue Yan was not born again... who knows!

    No wonder!

    Every time he took a step, he felt that he was calculated by others, and it all ended in failure, so it was! turn out to be! Xue Yan was also reborn! Only Xue Yan could figure out what he would do! He had never seen that girl in his previous life, so he definitely didn''t know him that well, so of course she couldn''t count!

    It also shows that Xue Yan was reborn after knowing everything he did, otherwise, he would have thought that he was really kind, so naturally he couldn¡¯t count it!

    Moreover, Xue Yan was obviously reborn earlier than him, and it probably started when he suddenly stopped studying at Shengming Academy.

    Xue Yan lived longer than him in his previous life, and he was reborn earlier than him in this life. In addition, the baby girl was also reborn. Obviously, he had already guessed that he was reborn, and he had already made precautions and preparations, so he would only be in Jingyue. He lost so much... Then how could he still fight...

    However, he could probably guess that Xue Yan didn''t know his background in his last life, but he knew it by accident in this life.

    If he had known it in his previous life, he would have been reborn and the first thing he would have done was to seek revenge on him.

    But Xue Yan chose not to study anymore and stayed in Huaishu Village. It was conceivable that Xue Yan had a bad ending in his last life. Maybe in the end, his son really killed Xue Yan. Naturally, Xue Yan could help his son rule the world. After that, and Xue Yan didn''t want to take the old road of his life, that''s what happened.

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi felt much better.

    But the next moment, I wanted to grit my teeth with hatred.

    In his last life, he worked so hard to deceive Xue Yan, who was loyal to him, so that he had so many good results later, but in this life, Xue Yan can completely crush him no matter what, let him one day. Isn''t it the same as a bereaved dog?

    Although in his previous life, Xue Yan''s strength was actually enough to crush him.

    Is this ''Isn''t it time to fail to arrive''?

    Why does God prefer Xue Yan so much! Give Xue Yan an incomparably noble bloodline, and give Xue Yan a brain beyond his reach... Even, now, they have both been reborn, and Xue Yan will be able to avenge the revenge of his previous life! ! !

    As for him, with a frail body, he can live to be in his twenties at most, and he doesn''t even know who his own father is from his humble background... hateful!

    But now is not the time to think about this, I saw Xuanyuan Yi immediately raised his head and looked at the two tall men wearing masks.

    Who are these two people? !

    The deceased who served by his side didn''t even know that he was reborn!

    Even if Xue Yan and the baby girl guessed that he was reborn, how did the two of them know? !

    Not only did he know that he was reborn, but he also knew that Xue Yan was reborn!

    But in front of the two dead men, he couldn''t ask these questions. Besides, the lazy person wearing a mask just said that no matter what he asked, they would not answer him.

 Chapter 1120ï¼š Amniotic fluid broke!

    Chapter 1120 Amniotic fluid broke!

    The two masked people didn''t seem to want to talk to him anymore, they just looked at each other and said "Let''s go", and then they left.

    Seeing that the person was gone, Xuanyuan Yi was suddenly at a loss.

    I don''t know what to do next.

    "Kill Xue Yan..."

    Thinking of the meaning of the two masked people, Xuanyuan Yi was immediately shocked.

    Yes, he wants to kill Xue Yan!

    Whether it was because he hated Xue Yan, it was impossible for Xue Yan to take all the good things, God treated Xue Yan too much, and it was also because those two people could protect him. The two of them said that if something happened to him in the future, they would show up again to save him.

    Those two people are so mysterious and their skills are so high, this is his life-saving charm.

    As long as he kills Xue Yan.

    It happened that he also wanted to kill Xue Yan.

    No matter if he can become emperor again in this life, he will kill Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan lived longer than him in his previous life, so naturally he knew a lot more than he did, but what he knew, Xue Yan didn''t necessarily know all about it.

    In the future, he is going to change his plan, and he will start with things that only he himself knows and no one else knows about.

    He didn''t believe it anymore. With two mysterious people protecting his life, he couldn''t be Xue Yan''s opponent at all!

    *

    On the other side, Huaishu Village.

    Jiang Yue stopped putting seedlings in the big mansion behind the Quanping Inn in the town a few days ago, so Shao Zhongxi''s people naturally don''t need to send seedlings any more. A few days ago, Jiang Yue went to the old house to practice martial arts with Xue Yan every day as usual.

    Grapes, grapes and other things that can lead to vines, all have to put up a shelf so that the vine can be led to the shelf. After Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia finished planting the seedlings, they are busy with this every day now.

    At noon that day, after having lunch and resting for a while, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia planned to go to the field to set up shelves for grapes and other things. It happened to be the time when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house in the afternoon to practice martial arts with Shao Zhongxi. Xue Yan, as usual, held Jiang Yue''s little hand and planned to go out.

    But Xue Yan and Jiang Yue just walked out of the courtyard, they didn''t take many steps towards the old house, and heard their second sister-in-law Yu Hongyan shouting: "Mother! Mother! Aunt Xiao''s amniotic fluid broke!"

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were startled and turned around quickly.

    "Huh?" Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu didn''t go far, they were all taken aback, and they all rushed back. Seeing Yu Hongyan holding Xiao Xue Shi, she rushed from the back to the front.

    Just now, Yu Hongyan was holding Xiao Xue Shi and Li Hehua, and they were all talking and laughing with Shao Youyue in the middle room at the back. Suddenly, Shao Youyue''s amniotic fluid broke, which scared Yu Hongyan.

    Seeing that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also returned, Yu Hongyan hurriedly stopped her two precious children, "It''s not good for you to be scared. Be good, go to the old house."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Liu Guixia and the others felt that they were right, and they also chased Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    It was also at this time that Xia Han, who was so frightened, ran out and said, "I''ll go to the town to invite the old doctor Shen and the midwife!"

    This midwife is from the palace. She came here as early as a month ago to wait for the delivery, and several more came. Originally, it was good. As long as there was something wrong with the mother''s belly, let them come immediately.

    Now this is too sudden.

    There was no omen.

    Zicui and the others were also frightened. Although the old doctor Shen said that their empress was going to give birth in the next few days, but the stomach pain didn''t hurt, and the amniotic fluid broke, but they didn''t expect it at all.

 Chapter 1121ï¼š Are you going to give birth?

    Chapter 1121 is about to give birth?

    "This silly child!" Seeing Xia Han go on a horse like this, Liu Guixia was anxious and panicked, but as a person who has seen a lot of people like this, she still knows a lot of things, "So far, how come? It''s too late!" Immediately, they hurriedly called Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu to invite all the people in the village who could deliver babies.

    said to Yu Hongyan again: "Hongyan, give the small stone to your father, go and boil the hot water, I''ll take a look at the back."

    "Hey!" As soon as Yu Hongyan gave her precious son to her father-in-law Xue Dafu, she hurriedly went to the stove to boil hot water.

    Liu Guixia has already rushed to the back.

    "Let''s go, let''s all go out, let''s all go out." Xue Dafu was afraid that the three youngest babies in his family would be frightened. As soon as he took Xiao Xue Shi and hugged him in his arms, he spared a big hand and bent over. Just like the ducks, he started to chase Jiang Yue and Xue Yan again.

    Before Shao Youyue screamed because of the childbirth, he quickly took his three precious babies out of the house, so that the three precious children of his family could not hear.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to go to the old house with Xue Dafu.

    Xue Yan looked back from time to time.

    I hope his mother and child in the womb are safe.

    Jiang Yue knew that Xue Yan was worried, because they knew that once Shao Youyue bleeds, it would be difficult to stop it. She hesitated for a while, and then whispered to Xue Yan: "Don''t worry too much, old doctor Shen didn''t say it, said you The mother is recovering very well, and the possibility of accidents will be much smaller."

    Xue Yan, although still worried, responded, "Yeah."

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s voices were very low, Xue Dafu didn''t hear them either.

    At home, Li Hehua was still in the middlemost hut at the back. Seeing that Shao Youyue began to cry in pain, she was anxious for something, but she had a big belly and couldn''t help much.

    As soon as Liu Guixia came in, she saw her eldest daughter-in-law like this, for fear that the people in the room would run into her eldest daughter-in-law as soon as they were in a hurry, she naturally hurriedly said: "Lotus, what are you doing standing here, be careful that one of us doesn''t pay attention to bumping into her. You, get out, get out."

    "Hey." Li Hehua was afraid that she would be bumped by her big belly, but she also finally realized that she was standing in the way. The space in the hut was small, so she was busy responding, and then she quickly turned around and faced out. Walk.

    At first, when she walked out like this, she didn''t feel anything else, she only felt that she was cumbersome, but since her belly got bigger, she felt cumbersome and didn''t care. Something is missing, and then, it hurts too.

    "Mother, mother..." Li Hehua hurriedly supported the door frame, "I-I seem to be giving birth too."

    "What?" Liu Guixia in the hut didn''t respond at first, but when she did, she was almost scared out of her mind, so she rushed out to see that Li Hehua''s amniotic fluid had also broken, she immediately helped Li Hehua to the front, shouted: "One tiger! One tiger!"

    But Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu both went to help the people in the village who could deliver the baby, but they were not at home at all.

    It''s good now, and the hut is even more panicked.

    Miaohan had to rush out, and Liu Guixia and Liu Guixia supported Li Hehua.

    "Mother, what''s wrong? What are you calling eldest brother for?" Yu Hongyan just added water to the pot, but before she saw the stove burn, she heard her mother call her eldest brother Xue Yihu in a hurry, and hurried out. have a look.

    "What should I do, your sister-in-law is about to give birth!" Liu Guixia was sweating anxiously.

 Chapter 1122ï¼š Are you all safe?

    Chapter 1122 Are you all safe?

    "Huh?" Yu Hongyan was stunned for a while, and then she wanted to help.

    But Liu Guixia hurriedly stopped: "Don''t worry about us, you can quickly boil the hot water, Miaohan and I will help you, and burn more hot water, now the two at home are going to give birth!"

    "Hey!" Yu Hongyan rushed into the stove in a hurry, and quickly took out the fire stick and blew it, setting the stove on fire. Both the large and small stoves were on fire. Burning hot.

    In the old house, Xue Dafu brought Jiang Yue and Xue Yan here and let them continue to practice martial arts. Anyway, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not allowed to go back. Then, he entrusted the little Xue Shi in his arms to Qiyin to help him. Hug it, he went back to get a sitting woman, let Xiao Xue Shi sit in it, and saved someone to hug.

    But as soon as he entered the yard, he saw Miaohan coming out of his eldest son''s eldest daughter-in-law''s room and hurriedly said to him, "Uncle, sister-in-law Lotus is going to give birth!"

    "Huh?" Xue Dafu was also dumbfounded, and immediately, he was in a hurry. "What should I do?" He was a man, or his father-in-law, so he couldn''t go in and help.

    Thinking that his second daughter-in-law was heating hot water in the kitchen, and he could still help bring the hot water to the door when he arrived outside, he hurriedly carried his wife to the old house, and then came back to help.

    Just happened to see Xue Yihu hurried back with an aunt from the village who could deliver babies, he immediately said, "Yihu, your daughter-in-law is going to give birth too!"

    Xue Yihu immediately stepped on his right foot with a plop and fell.

    "One tiger, one tiger, are you all right, one tiger?" The aunt on the side was startled and rushed to help him.

    Xue Yihu refused to help, and immediately urged his aunt to deliver the baby quickly.

    This aunt also knew that the delivery was important, so she didn''t care whether Xue Yihu still fell to the ground.

    Xue Yihu was busy getting up by himself.

    "Go back quickly! I''ll go back after I send this woman away." Xue Dafu said.

    When Xue Dafu came to the old house again, he naturally told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan that Li Hehua was going to give birth, and even told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan not to go back, saying that he didn''t know how long it would take to give birth. After giving birth, he will come to call them, and let them take Xiao Xue Shi well.

    Then, Xue Dafu put down his wife and left.

    Xue Yan took Xiao Xue Shi from Qiyin''s hand, and then put it into the sitting mother. Xiao Xue Shi was hugged by his uncle again. He was so happy that he didn''t know what was going on at home. .

    The family did not let them go back, so Xue Yan and Jiang Yue sat on both sides of the seated wife, and did not practice martial arts at all.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other, but they didn''t speak.

    Naturally, they are more or less worried.

    Especially Xue Yan.

    Once his mother bleeds, it will be difficult to stop. This is a sudden birth without any warning... Big sister-in-law is also very sudden, and in the previous life, the elder brother and sister-in-law''s child was too stimulated because of the loss of the elder brother. ¡­

    But even if they go back, they won''t be of much help.

    Even Shao Zhongxi, although he is still cold, has been a little absent-minded since he heard that his sister Shao Youyue was going to give birth.

    Neven is naturally worried too.

    Fortunately, after an hour, Xue Erhu rushed over and said that they were all born, and they were all boys. They were all safe, and they all gave birth without waiting for the old doctor Shen and the midwives sent by the palace to arrive. It was the old doctor Shen who said that Shao Youyue needed to be recuperated for a long time because of too much blood loss, but now, Shao Youyue has fainted from exhaustion.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were busy going home.

    Xue Erhu hugged his precious son Xiao Xue Shi in one hand and his wife in the other, and hurried back with his two precious children.

 Chapter 1123ï¼š Little Xue Bo Xiao Shou Shou

    Chapter 1123 Xiao Xue Bai Xiao Shou Shou

    At home, Xue Yihu was very happy, he smiled straight and naively, and he had already named his newborn son Xue Bo.

    Because he just learned the word ''pine and cypress'' from his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao a few days ago. He knew that it is evergreen, strong and unyielding. Named his son this name.

    Shao Youyue had already fainted due to her loss of strength. The name of the child Shao Youyue just gave birth was given to Liu Guixia by Zicui, and she said it was called ''Shou'' and nicknamed ''Shou Shou''.

    did not directly say that he was called Xuanyuan Shou, because Xuanyuan Hao came before claiming that his surname was Huang.

    Therefore, people like Liu Guixia and the others who didn''t know the insider thought that the child''s full name was Huang Shou. But when calling this child, it is always called Shou Shou.

    But whether it was Xiao Xue Bo or Xiao Shou Shou, they were all seen by Doctor Shen, and they were all healthy.

    However, because they were just born, the skin of the two little babies was wrinkled and not good-looking at all. It would be fine in a few days, and no one would care.

    But after a few days, the two little babies were no longer wrinkled, and their eyes were opened. Little Xue Bai, needless to say, naturally looks like Li Hehua and Xue Yihu, but Xiao Shou Shou, not only has a long look Shao Youyue and Xuanyuan Hao''s place, there is still a little...

    "Guixia, Guixia, look, Xiao Shou Shou''s eyes look like Xiao Yan?" Xue Dafu said excitedly to his daughter-in-law when he saw it.

    "It''s really good." Liu Guixia is also quite strange.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other.

    Shao Youyue woke up the night she gave birth to her child. She lost too much blood, and her face is still white now. In addition, she was already white, and she was even more translucent anyway.

    But Zi Cui and the others didn''t dare to give Shao Youyue random supplements, they all came according to the prescription prescribed by the old doctor Shen, and they mainly relied on food supplements to recuperate.

    However, Shao Youyue had asked old doctor Shen when she could drink Juezi soup, and old doctor Shen also said that she could drink it only after her body was recuperated.

    Drinking now will only make your body worse.

    At this moment, Shao Youyue was lying in the hut with a smile on her face, when she heard Xue Dafu outside the door looking at her and Xuanyuan Hao''s baby who had just been born a few days ago, this sentence suddenly came. Once again, with a smile on his face.

    She doesn''t have to worry so much, just this, the rich elder sister Guixia won''t think of it.

    It''s a good day now, she wants to go on like this.

    "Okay, let''s go to the front when we''re optimistic. The old doctor Shen said that Xiao Xiao needs more rest and recuperation than Hehua He, so let''s not disturb her." Liu Guixia told Xue Dafu.

    "Xing Xing Xing, you can quickly send Xiao Shou Shou in."

    Only then did Liu Guixia send Xuanyuan Shou, who she was holding, into the hut, and while gently placing the bed on the shaker, she smiled with Shao Youyue on the bed, "The chicken soup was boiled earlier, and the old doctor Shen said, "You You can drink more chicken soup and say it''s the best, and you will drink a big bowl like the lotus flower, you know? It''s better than anything else if your body is well nourished."

    "Huh." Shao Youyue replied with a smile. But she actually knew that she wouldn''t be able to drink that much at that time, so she must have given more than half of it to Zicui and the others.

    "That''s how to be obedient." Liu Guixia laughed happily. "If the confinement is seated, there will be no root cause of the disease in the future. Many people suffer from the root cause of the disease because the confinement is not done well." After laughing again, she came out of the hut in a hurry and returned with Xue Dafu. front.

 Chapter 1124ï¼š He felt that his Moon Treasure was...

    Chapter 1124 He feels that his Yuebao is in...

    When was leaving, she did not forget to say to her two precious children: "Don''t stay too long, come to the front in a while, your Aunt Xiao needs a rest."

    "I know auntie." Jiang Yue obediently replied.

    "I know mother." Xue Yan naturally responded obediently.

    It was not until Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu returned to the front that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the hut in the middle.

    Zicui and Xue Liu hurriedly brought stools and put them beside the bed, giving Jiang Yue and Xue Yan a seat each.

    After climbing on the stool and sitting down, Jiang Yue looked at the little Xuanyuan Shou in the shaker.

    Shao Youyue saw Jiang Yue looking in the shaker, and asked with a smile, "Yuebao, do you think Xiao Shou Shou''s eyes are very similar to Shu Er''s eyes?"

    Xue Yan touched his nose, a little embarrassed. He felt that when his family Yuebao looked at his younger brother, he was actually evaluating whether he was suitable for his class... He still needs someone to take over the throne... Cough...

    But Shao Youyue didn''t know, and looked at Jiang Yue expectantly.

    Jiang Yue nodded: "Well."

    Xue Yan even touched his nose.

    It was also at this time that Qiyin lifted the curtain and came in, pressing his voice to tell Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "His Royal Highness Prince, Miss Yuebao, Zou Yi and the others are back, and they are in the old house now."

    Shao Youyue smiled: "There must be something, you go."

    "Well, that mother, Yuebao and I will go." Xue Yan got up.

    Jiang Yue slid off the stool.

    "Okay." Shao Youyue even smiled. It was nice to have both sons by her side.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the old house, the courtyard door of the old house was closed, Qiyin quickly opened the courtyard door and let them in, and Qiyin quickly closed the courtyard door again.

    Zou Yi, Zou Ba, Zou Shi Shi and other dark guards who came back from Jingyue were busy suppressing their voices, and gave great gifts to their master, the Crown Prince.

    It is difficult to speak in the yard, no matter how low the voice is, it may be heard outside. Now is the time when people from the village come and go, so they enter the main room.

    The main room was full of weapons that Shao Zhongxi had brought into the village, and there was no place to sit, so he just stood there.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t come in either, he still sat coldly on the Taishi chair in the courtyard, drinking tea unhurriedly. Qiyin didn''t follow, and was also in the yard. Every time she saw that Shao Zhongxi''s tea was finished, she hurriedly picked up the teapot and refilled it for Shao Zhongxi''s teacup.

    In the main room, before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked, Zou Yi said, "Prince Ying wanted to kill Xuanyuan Yi, but at a critical moment, two mysterious people wearing masks and black cloaks suddenly appeared. Listening to the voice, it should be a man. His skills are so high that the county lord Jin is no match at all on the spot. He even has the posture of being able to get out of the tens of millions of people single-handedly. Xuanyuan Yi was rescued at that time. , and then disappeared."

    Two mysterious people?

    Can be able to survive among millions of people?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan you look at me, I look at you.

    Although they all guessed that Xuanyuan Yi might not be killed by Prince Ying, they did not expect that two men with extremely high skills suddenly appeared.

    Who are these two mysterious people?

    What is the relationship between and Xuanyuanyi?

    They all know nothing.

    and they are all gone, and there is no clue at all, so naturally there is no way to check.

    However, isn''t this Xuanyuan Yi not dead? As long as people are not dead, he will definitely reappear sooner or later.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan asked Zou Yi and the others to go back to the town first, staying in Ping''an Town for the time being, and sending them out when he needed them to go out again.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1125ï¼š Is it my little heart?

    Chapter 1125 Is my villain''s heart?

    It wasn''t until Zou Yi and the others were gone that Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said to Xue Yan, "Didn''t Prince Ying regret saying that he wanted to go to the imperial capital to apologize, but now that the fourth sister-in-law has gone back, Prince Ying will definitely believe the fourth sister-in-law if he doesn''t believe others, then I will definitely move this heart again and go to the Imperial Capital."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan also thought. And said: "As long as he goes, tell everything to the father and grandma. Maybe, we can quickly find out why my father and grandma chose to return the six people to him."

    Jiang Yue naturally felt the same way, so she nodded, "Yes."

    *

    On April 23rd, Prince Ying, accompanied by his precious daughter Xuanyuan Jin, arrived at the Imperial Capital.

    Prince Ying did not enter the palace rashly, but lived in his mansion in the imperial capital, but someone went to the palace gate to pass the word, and let the emperor know.

    Xuanyuan Hao was writing a letter to his queen in the study, although his queen still did not reply, but his queen had already given birth to a child, another boy, and he received the news on April 15th.

    That day, both he and his mother were worried that he would faint. After all, the first letter his mother received stated that he would be in a coma on April 15, but that day, he was not in a coma, and he received When the good news arrived, he had another child, and he and his mother were very happy at the time.

    It''s just that his mother thought that although he was still in a coma, there was a statement in the first letter that he would die on June 15th. Whether it was true or not, he should be more careful and careful.

    He himself doesn''t want to die, he is alive and well, why should he die? Naturally, he does not need to be reminded by his mother, and he himself will be more careful and attentive.

    was writing, and he was only halfway through writing the letter, when he suddenly heard that Prince Ying was coming to the imperial capital, and was accompanied by the county master of Jin. He wanted to see him apologize, and Xuanyuan Hao immediately stood up happily.

    He knew that his uncle was also a lover!

    It would not be too late to write the letter , but Xuanyuan Hao happily came to his mother''s bedroom and told his mother about it.

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi was holding the Buddha beads when she heard the news and opened her eyes in surprise. She didn''t seem to expect that Prince Ying would really come to the imperial capital to plead guilty.

    After a long while, the Empress Dowager Yunzi sighed with a smile: "It''s my villain''s heart."

    "Queen Mother," Xuanyuan Hao said hurriedly, "Uncle Huang has a problem with his grandfather''s passing the throne to his grandfather, not to him, so why don''t we take this opportunity to tell Uncle Huang''s will? , let the uncle understand the painstaking efforts of the great grandfather, and solve the problem of the uncle? Then don''t we have no grudges with the uncle, and there will be no more problems? "

    "I was worried about this before," Empress Dowager Yunzi pondered, "I was worried about that, and I have never dared to tell others about the will, for fear that Prince Ying would know, because I had a will, I kept it myself, and later, even if it was given to others. I just kept it for you, and I told you, now that he dares to come like this, it shows his heart, so I will take a gamble too, well, you can tell him about the will."

    "Yes, Queen Mother!" Xuanyuan Hao was naturally even more happy.

    Then, he hurriedly asked Prince Xuanying to enter the palace.

    Prince Ying also did not let his precious daughter Xuanyuan Jin follow him and entered the palace alone.

    Xuanyuan Hao and Empress Dowager Yunzi saw Prince Ying like this, and naturally they believed that Prince Ying really regretted it.

    And Prince Ying really regretted it, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to enter the palace alone to see Xuanyuan Hao and Empress Dowager Yunzi.

 Chapter 1126ï¼š Destroyed?

    Chapter 1126 Destined to be destroyed?

    "Uncle Huang, hurry up, hurry up." Xuanyuan Hao hurriedly helped the person who was kneeling on the ground and begging the guilty.

    It wasn''t until Prince Ying was helped up that Xuanyuan Hao took out the decree left by his grandfather and showed it to Prince Ying.

    When his brother died, he left a will? Or is it a will to keep him alive no matter what wrongs he made? Prince Ying burst into tears immediately.

    instantly understood the painstaking effort of his father to pass the throne to his brother.

    Because his royal father knew that no matter how stupid his brother was, he would treat him well and would not kill him. Even if he was about to die, he would consider his future and even leave a will to let his descendants not kill him no matter what.

    "Father...Imperial brother..." Prince Ying threw himself down on his knees again, and couldn''t help crying.

    And the emperor and the empress dowager have a will, which can be hidden forever, or even destroyed, but they showed him and handed it over to him, which shows their affection for him and believes in his sincerity.

    I saw that Prince Ying immediately threw the will of his imperial brother in his hand into the cauldron next to him. The cauldron was originally burning with incense, but as soon as the decree was thrown in, it burned immediately.

    "Uncle Huang!" Xuanyuan Hao was shocked.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi was also shocked. I never thought that Prince Ying would burn this decree. She really did something wrong...she should have taken out the will long ago...

    Prince Ying doesn''t care about the throne at all, he just thinks it''s unfair to him...

    "Your Majesty," Prince Ying himself burst into tears, and knelt down to Xuanyuan Hao again. Those who regretted it began to make a poisonous oath, "If the minister has the heart of not being a minister, he will be destroyed by the sky, and he will not die."

    *

    It was already April 27th when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard that the late emperor and his father had left a decree that no matter what Prince Ying committed, he would leave Prince Ying''s life. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised.

    However, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little surprised to hear that Prince Ying actually burned the will.

    No matter what, this decree remains, it is only good for Prince Ying, not bad.

    It shows how remorse Prince Ying is.

    made Xue Yan even more emotional.

    In the last life, if Prince Ying also knew the existence of this decree, and there would be no more troubles in his heart, maybe, in the last life, Prince Ying would not be confused and ignore the life and death of the people, but instead.

    It''s a pity, his grandmother died early in his last life, not only did he not have time to hand Yun Yiwei to anyone, he also didn''t have time to hand this will to anyone.

    Fortunately, in this life, these will change.

    If his fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law are together again in this life, his fourth sister-in-law will not be anonymous anymore.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, go." Suddenly, their second brother Xue Erhu called them.

    Their second brother has already set up the carriage and is going to take them to the county.

    Ye Ziming, the imperial commissioner, has made a clear investigation of the relief of silver and food in the Yiran area. All the corrupt officials were not spared, and they were all arrested. If it was serious, it would make people head down at that time. It was not serious. Will ask cut.

    Last year, Ye Ziming ranked second in high school. Many people knew him, but they were not afraid of him. But now, Ye Ziming has become famous in the first battle because of his thunderous tactics.

    At this moment, Ye Ziming is in Xinyuan County, which is under Yiran. Today, he is going to leave to investigate elsewhere.

    The Yiran area is only the first place Ye Ziming checked.

    Before , the emperor sent Ye Ziming as his imperial envoy to thoroughly investigate the relief of silver and grain in the territory of Daling. Both Xue Yan and Jiang Yue knew about it.

 Chapter 1127ï¼š What happened to the shop?

    Chapter 1127 What happened to the shop?

    It''s just this investigation. It''s too complicated and involves too many people. His friend is busy every day and doesn''t sleep much. Because Xue Yan didn''t want to disturb his friend''s case, he never went to this friend. Now, this friend is going to I checked elsewhere to see if this happened elsewhere, Xue Yan naturally wanted to give it away.

    It happened that his second brother knew that he was the crown prince, so he and his Yuebao decided to let their second brother take them to the county, and told their family that they were going to the county shop to see.

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded, and then they both walked out from the back of the house. The person who told them that Prince Ying personally burned the decree, naturally hurried away.

    Xue Erhu naturally saw it, but he was not surprised. His family Xiaoyan is now the prince, there must be someone under his command, and there are many things, but he still subconsciously looked around to see if anyone else saw it. When others saw it, he was relieved.

    "Get in the car, get in the car." Seeing his two precious children coming over, Xue Erhu subconsciously urged his two precious children to get on the carriage, and smiled: "It''s fortunate that they leave at noon, otherwise we would still catch up. Don''t go."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "This morning, Xin Yuan still has something to do with Brother Ziming, so he decided to leave at noon."

    "Just right." Xue Erhu even laughed. "But even if we have time, we have to go quickly. By the way, let''s take a look at our shop, all the people in the town and the county, and naturally we can''t go to the neighboring county. It''s too far to go. Naturally, we have to see Your fourth brother. Your fourth brother hasn''t been home for more than half a month. Let him go home and shirk his business. Just to see if he is really that busy. No matter how busy he is, he won''t be home for more than half a month. "

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    In the past, no matter how busy their fourth brother was, they wouldn''t be so busy. Obviously because of the last incident, they felt that not only could they not protect them, but also couldn''t even share.

    Originally, their fourth brother had a sense of crisis because he knew that he was the crown prince. He was already busy getting stronger, but now he knew that she was not the original Yuebao. In case someone else found out, it would naturally have a sense of crisis. That''s it.

    I heard that their third brother is also in the military camp, and has been training even more desperately...

    *

    When the carriage passed by the door of their shop in the town, it was originally going to come back from the county, and then go in and have a look when it passed the shop, but I heard the sound of planning to make a dish inside, this is obviously not a person When planning the game, at least twenty or thirty people were planning the game. The sound was truly spectacular. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt strange, and even looked at each other.

    Xue Erhu also felt strange, what happened to his shop today? So, without waiting for his two precious children to speak, he stopped the carriage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan quickly got off the carriage, and then went in with their second brother to have a look.

    As soon as I entered, I saw a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old boy in a rough cloth bunt standing in front of half of the tables in the lobby. There was an abacus in front of him. Follow along and learn, they all look quite clever.

    Among them, there is Sun Zhuangzhuang, the son of their sister-in-law.

    And their fourth brother is not there.

    Those thirteen- or fourteen-year-olds who they didn''t know at all, they probably counted twenty.

 Chapter 1128ï¼š Buy people to cultivate their own?

    Chapter 1128 Buy people to cultivate themselves?

    And at the counter, there is a guy standing, in case there is a customer coming to buy rice noodles, it is also good to say hello.

    But it is still early, and no guests have come yet.

    The guy at the counter found them first, the guy first came up to say hello, then went into the center of the crackling plan, found shopkeeper Qiao, and told shopkeeper Qiao that they were here.

    Manager Qiao was orthodox and focused, and suddenly heard that Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Erhu were coming. Now that he knew that Xue Yan was His Royal Highness, he was immediately startled, but he quickly settled down and let everyone continue to learn to fight. With the abacus, don''t stop, while busy.

    Afraid of revealing Xue Yan''s identity, he didn''t dare to kneel to give a big salute, he just hurriedly bowed his hands and shouted, "His Royal Highness Prince."

    The news of Dijing has come, and none of Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Erhu were surprised that the shopkeeper Qiao knew his identity.

    But Xue Erhu immediately asked: "Treasurer Qiao, what''s going on? Why are so many people learning to plan? What about the Four Tigers?"

    Shopkeeper Qiao dared to conceal a little bit, and said truthfully: "The owner went to buy people from Renyazi again. However, he has traveled all over the county and several surrounding towns, so he bought these twenty ones that he liked. , and then he didn''t like it, and went to the next county, saying that while he was looking at the shop in the next county, he also went to the Renyazi there to see if anyone he liked bought it back."

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it, they understood that their fourth brother was buying someone to cultivate by himself, and they were relieved.

    "Why buy people? Can''t you just hire them?" Xue Erhu didn''t quite understand.

    Shopkeeper Qiao said: "The owner said that if you hire directly, the cost will definitely be much lower at the beginning, but if you hire for a long time, you might as well buy it back, cultivate it yourself, and help him manage the various branches at that time, he can also rest assured. ."

    After a pause, the shopkeeper Qiao said again: "The twenty that have been bought are carefully selected by the owner, smart and loyal. The owner has also instructed me to teach them how to read and write when the shop is free. To manage the shop, meeting plans is just one of them. When the shop is busy, he takes them to work together. They never thought that the owner bought them to cultivate them. , learn anything quickly, it''s only a few days, and the abacus is already very decent."

    "Indeed." Xue Erhu nodded. Immediately, he smiled with his two precious children: "Your fourth brother bought so many people, and they are still buying, this is even more work. Looking at him like this, maybe one day he will Rice noodle shops are open all over Daling. No wonder there is no time to go back when he is busy. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the county, leave him alone, since he started the business, his mind is to make the business bigger.¡±

    But before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, Xue Erhu remembered another thing and asked: "Manager Qiao, when will Sihu come back today? If he can come back early today, we will wait for him in the town in the afternoon. I''m here anyway, so why don''t you want to meet him."

    "The owner may not be able to come back today. By the way, the second owner," the shopkeeper Qiao also remembered one thing, "the owner asked me to send someone to speak for him, saying that the workshop on the mountain is not easy to expand, let me Build a two-story large workshop on the edge of the village, this large workshop is specially responsible for thread leakage and storage of rice noodles, so it doesn¡¯t need to be too complicated, just a little simpler, the main thing is to be big.¡±

 Chapter 1129ï¼š Sven and handsome?

    Chapter 1129 Sven and handsome?

    "It''s not very far from the workshop on the mountain," the shopkeeper Qiao continued. "It is also convenient to use the water hull on the mountain to thresh the grain, and the water mill to grind the soaked and drained early rice into powder."

    "Yes, yes." Xue Erhu was extremely happy. His fourth brother was going to do such a big job, so he naturally took care of all these things. His brother couldn''t hold back. "When I looked back, I told my family that after the foundation was drawn with the village chief, I could hire someone to start building it."

    Immediately, Xue Erhu took his two precious children, walked out of the shop, and got into the carriage again.

    Although their fourth brother went to the next county again, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not worried. In fact, there were people in the nearby counties close to Xin Yuan, but there were not as many people as Xin Yuan. Besides, they were also worried. Their fourth brother always goes out to Xinyuan County to do business, and there is no guarantee that there will be no accidents. Therefore, a few days ago, they have sent Zou Ba and Zou Shishi to stay with their fourth brother to protect them. Zou Yi and other secret guards are naturally still in town. on standby.

    Their fourth brother, like their third brother, knew that they would be worried, and naturally did not object.

    Now that their fourth brother went to the next county, they didn''t bring any buddies with them, because they had Zou Ba and Zou 14 with them, so they didn''t need any buddies.

    The carriage continued to the county.

    The carriage did not stop until it came to the gate of the county office.

    Xue Erhu got off the carriage first, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the carriage again.

    Jiang Yue jumped down again.

    The small one, the gatekeeper looked at it and thought it was cute. Can''t help staring at Jiang Yue, it''s extremely rare.

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had been to the county government office before, they entered from behind, and the government officials did not see them at that time, so the officials guarding the gate of the county government office naturally did not recognize them.

    And Jiang Yue is used to where she goes, and everyone thinks she is cute and lovely.

    As soon as she jumped down, she saw Fang Yiming, who was polite and gentle, happened to be sending out a man who was also wearing an official uniform. The imperial envoy is also Ye Ziming, a friend of her family''s Xue Yan.

    However, from the appearance alone, it is impossible to see that Ye Ziming has a gentle aura everywhere, but he is extremely upright, preferring to bend rather than bend, not to eat soft and hard, and his wrists are iron-blooded and thunderous.

    Sure enough, people can''t be seen.

    Fang Yiming and Ye Ziming were followed by many people.

    Fang Yiming only cared about sending Ye Ziming out, Ye Ziming only cared about talking to Fang Yiming, so he didn''t need to send him, he didn''t immediately notice that there was a carriage under the steps of the gate, and in front of the carriage stood Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Erhu.

    But Xue Yan, like Jiang Yue, saw Fang Yiming and Ye Ziming immediately, and hurriedly handed over to greet them: "Brother Yiming, brother Ziming."

    Only then did Fang Yiming and Ye Ziming notice Xue Yan who was under the steps. Your Highness, Chitose, Chitose, Chitose!"

    The yamen guarding the gate and those who followed Fang Yiming and Ye Ziming were also taken aback when they heard the words. Only then did they know that the eight-year-old young master in front of him was actually their great prince, Xuanyuan Shuo, and naturally they were also panicking. He knelt down, put his head on the ground, and said anxiously, "His Royal Highness, Chitose, Chitose, Chitose!"

    "Brother Yiming, brother Ziming, please get up quickly." Xue Yan personally helped his two friends. Immediately, he said to the others: "You all get up too."

 Chapter 1130ï¼š Liu Heyi?

    Chapter 1130 Liu Heyi?

    "His Royal Highness Xie." The others also got up. When they got up, they all lowered their eyebrows and looked at the ground, extremely respectful.

    "Brother Yiming, brother Ziming, this is my second brother." Xue Yan introduced with a smile. "Brother Ziming, this is my Yuebao. Brother Yiming knows my Yuebao, so I won''t introduce him to him."

    They are all confidantes and friends. Although the friends are now the prince, they are still very close. Fang Yiming and Ye Ziming are not so restrained.

    After saying hello to each other, Xue Yan asked, "Brother Ziming, are you leaving now? Isn''t it already noon?"

    Ye Ziming smiled and said, "Everything has been dealt with here, I want to go to the next place earlier."

    Hearing the words, Xue Erhu immediately smiled and said, "Fortunately, we came in time. If it really came at noon, you would definitely be gone."

    Ye Ziming knew that his friend had come to send him on purpose, and his heart was naturally moved.

    Jiang Yue just stood obediently beside her house Xue Yan, looking up with her little head up. They are taller than her, and she can''t help it.

    After chatting a few more words, Ye Ziming said, "A lot of officials, big and small, have been dealt with here, so there are vacancies. The emperor has already sent Heyi out of Beijing to be the prefect. It is estimated that he will be there in a few days."

    Heyi, Liu Heyi, is also Xue Yan''s classmate and friend. Last year''s Tanhualang was also left by the emperor to be a minor official in the imperial capital last year. This year, he was sent to be the prefect of Yiran, which is considered a high rise.

    As mentioned in his father''s letter, Xue Yan naturally knew about it earlier than Ye Ziming.

    But after hearing what Ye Ziming said, Xue Yan solemnly bowed to Ye Ziming and Fang Yiming: "Brother Ziming, Brother Yiming, when we and Brother Heyi and the others all got together and had a good time, we all said that we wanted to work together for the common people. Do something and do something for Daling, so that I can live a lifetime. In the future, this Daling and the people of Daling, I also hope that my brothers can guard together with Shengqing, so that Daling will become more prosperous and the people will live and work in peace and contentment. , no other country dares to bully. In the future, brothers and sisters can let go of their hands, for the sake of Daling, for the sake of the people, Shengqing will take care of anything."

    has been precious since ancient times, lived up to the original intention, and realized the great ambition.

    Ye Ziming and Fang Yiming are naturally very moved. They are looking forward to this day, they don''t have to worry about anything, they will do things for the people for Daling wholeheartedly, develop Daling more prosperously, and let the people live a better life. No other country dares to do anything. Bullying a point, this is the biggest ambition of these people!

    I saw Ye Ziming and Fang Yiming looking at each other. Because they were too excited and moved, there were tears in their eyes. This was also tears of joy. It seemed that they had seen that one day they would realize their great wishes.

    Immediately, they all lifted their robes extremely solemnly, and knelt down facing Xue Yan again, extremely firm, and said loudly: "Chen, wait, I will definitely live up to your Highness''s entrustment! I will do my best, and I will die!"

    Xue Yan did not expect his friend to kneel down again, so he hurriedly helped the two friends up again.

    The words of the two friends made him very moved.

    In the past life, at this time, all of my friends were very ambitious, but before he was ready to become an official, they were already cold in the officialdom. Later, they didn''t want to take a half-official job, they just wanted to be idle.

    In this life, since he is the prince, how can he create the best conditions for his friends so that they can realize their ideals.

    is also their common wish.

    This may be the reason for his rebirth. Good people have good rewards, and everything is perfect.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1131ï¼š It seems that they all miss me.

    Chapter 1131 It seems that they all miss me

    Sent Ye Ziming away, and Xue Yan had another conversation with Fang Yiming.

    However, considering that Fang Yiming, a friend, is busier now, because the vacancies in the Yiran area have not been filled in time, some of the burden is temporarily allocated to Fang Yiming, the county magistrate of Xinyuan. After making up for it, it will be better. Xue Yan plans to go back without delaying his friend''s time.

    Fang Yiming watched the carriage carrying his friends, Jiang Yue, and Xue Erhu go further and further, and couldn''t help but look a little dazed.

    Before , he thought that he should be an official soon. At that time, how could he have imagined that corrupt officials could really be purged, and he could really not care about anything and just concentrate on doing things for the people.

    *

    After returning from the county, and passing by their rice noodle shop in the town, Xue Erhu stopped the carriage again and took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in to have a look.

    Seeing that Xue Sihu did not come back, he got on the carriage again and continued to go home.

    When he got home, Xue Erhu told Xue Sihu to build a two-story workshop in the village.

    Xue Dafu also felt that the workshop on the mountain would not be able to be expanded, so he agreed immediately, and went to the village chief with Xue Erhu to draw a foundation on the edge of the village.

    This is a workshop, and it is a plot of land on the edge of the village, so naturally you need to pay.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Erhu paid the money, and the village chief Lu received the money and took the drawings of the foundation, so he went to tell Li Zheng, it was already afternoon, it was already a little late to go to the county, so he planned to go tomorrow.

    The next morning, Lizheng and Village Chief Lu went to the county to handle the matter, and they returned in the afternoon.

    Xue Dafu and the others have already bought all the materials for the workshop in the town.

    even includes bricks.

    Xue Dafu thought it was strange that there were ready-made bricks and tiles. His brother''s house happened to have ready-made bricks and tiles to buy. He didn''t expect him to encounter such a coincidence. He kept saying that it was great, great. , made Xue Erhu a little bit want to say that his family Xiaoyan is now His Royal Highness, and you are the Marquis of Changle... People don''t dare to delay...

    *

    The day when the two-story workshop was built was the fifth day of the fifth lunar month, and Xue Sihu finally took time to come back and have a look.

    We are having lunch at home.

    "You child, why didn''t you tell me in advance this time, or we''ll wait for you to eat." While Liu Guixia beat her fourth son lightly, she was very happy and went to the kitchen to give her to her fourth son. A big bowl of rice was served. The son hasn''t come back for almost a month, and she still misses it.

    Xue Sihu followed behind his mother and took the meal his mother gave him by the stove. After seeing so much food, he said sweetly, "My mother still loves me."

    "Then you don''t come back often?" Liu Guixia smiled even more happily.

    "I''m not busy. Mother, let''s go, you can continue to eat." Xue Sihu began to laugh and urged his mother to go to the main room to eat again. Then, Xue Sihu lowered his head and smiled with his two precious children who also followed into the kitchen room: "It seems that they all miss me. When I come back, just follow me. Let''s go, you can also continue to go. Have a meal."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally obedient and returned to the main room.

    "Where''s Big Brother?" Xue Sihu asked with a smile while eating.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "Isn''t your sister-in-law still in confinement, take some food for your sister-in-law to eat, and take care of Xiao Baibai. When I''m done eating, I''ll go to replace him."

    "I''ll go take a look later, I haven''t seen Xiao Baibai and Xiao Shoushou." Xue Sihu laughed. He''s been busy these days, so he can''t be at home.

 Chapter 1132ï¼š the day has been chosen

    Chapter 1132 The day has been chosen

    This little Xue Bai and Xuanyuan Shou are almost a month old, and he hasn''t seen them even once.

    "You don''t need to pay attention to your sister-in-law. Your sister-in-law is recovering well and can get out of bed a long time ago, but I won''t let her out of the room, and she is still in the room for the time being. You have to pay attention to your Aunt Xiao. She was bleeding profusely and needed a long time to recuperate, and the old doctor Shen also said that she needs to recuperate, when you go to see Xiao Shou Shou, ask Zi Cui and the others to hold them out for you to see, and be quiet." Liu Guixia urged.

    "I know mother." Xue Sihu replied with a smile. "I gave all the gifts of the full moon by the way, and I will not come back when they are full moon."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "So busy?" Xue Dafu frowned and stopped eating. "It doesn''t matter if you are busy, we can''t tell you, but you must pay attention to your body. Fortunately, you are not thin, you are still the same, otherwise my mother and I would never let you be so busy, and the family is not short of money now. Use it, it''s not like that."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia agreed.

    "Don''t worry, I have no sense of anything since I was a child. I know how to take care of myself, but it''s not that you don''t know." Xue Sihu smiled.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia immediately laughed cheerfully when she heard this: "That''s true, that''s true." Even though she was relieved. They have always been most at ease with this son.

    Xue Sihu then looked at his two precious children and said with a smile: "Shuilong Throwing Valley and Waterlong Stone Mill, the structure diagram of the workshop on the mountain, are all with you? Go back to me. There are many places in Yiran area. All of them are suitable for building this workshop. They are quite far from our Huaishu Village. If I open a shop in those places, it is better to build a workshop around those places. The cost will be much less. It''s too expensive to send rice noodles in a horse-drawn cart to sell."

    During this time, in addition to buying some people to cultivate by himself, he also wandered around in Yiran, and has already determined which places are suitable for workshops.

    Xue Dafu knew that Xue Sihu could not be moved, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally knew this better.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, "Yeah." They said that they would give their fourth brother the detailed structure diagram of the workshop on the mountain when they returned.

    Xue Erhu asked: "You have already taken the structure diagram. Are you not going to let the big brother do it for the runner and Gu Long?"

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "If you make it for the eldest brother, it will take several days to arrive by carriage, and some large items are not easy to deliver by carriage. Besides, the eldest brother is alone, so how can he do so many things that the workshop needs? I took the blueprints here, and naturally I asked the local carpenters to make them according to the drawings, and gave them to a few more carpenters. Those carpenters have apprentices, and the craftsmanship is good. It is estimated that it will not take long to make them all If there are shops in those places by then, they will also hire local people. Even if we want to hire people from our ten miles and eight villages, it is estimated that few people are willing to travel that far, and they already feel far away in the county.¡±

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "It''s so far away, if the shops are really open, we shouldn''t be able to go there again on the day they open."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "If you can''t go, you can''t go, and the left and right are the same. We''ll go to the shops in the town and the county when they open. But Sihu," she looked at Xue Sihu again, "the date for your third brother''s marriage has already been chosen. deal."

 Chapter 1133ï¼š This connection is the identity of his prince.

    Chapter 1133 This network is the identity of his prince

    "Your third brother sent a letter a few days ago saying that he had already agreed with the other side," Liu Guixia continued, "On the sixth day of the next month, your third brother originally planned to marry Fufu in early June, and on the sixth day of the next month. The sixth day of the lunar month is a good day, and then it''s set, you won''t be able to come back when you''re busy, right?"

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "No, I will definitely be able to come back often next month, and naturally there will be no problem at the beginning of the month. The strawberries, tomatoes and other things at home will start to mature from next month, and I have planted so many this year. Other wild things..." Speaking of which, he glanced at his two precious children before continuing to laugh: "There should be some mature things."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances. I think their fourth brother just gave them a very meaningful look.

    But their fourth brother is still saying: "Also, as soon as next month arrives, it is a good time to start selling ice. Last year, the family made a lot of money by selling ice in just two months. This business I still have to do it. This year, I have also thought about it, and see if I can ask someone to get some more saltpeter. We don¡¯t have enough saltpeter. By that time, the ice-making will no longer be made at home, but will be made in the town and hired people. , our family is no longer short of money, so naturally we don¡¯t have to work so hard. It also saves the need to deliver ice to the town so far from home. Just like rice noodles, even if others know how to make ice, they are not afraid, and there are not many people. I can get so much saltpeter to make ice. Besides, our family doesn¡¯t just sell ice. I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±

    Xue Dafu said, "Although what you say, but the old doctor Shen can''t get much saltpeter, can others get it?"

    Xue Sihu glanced at his two precious children again, and then smiled: "I''m running outside a lot now, and I know a lot of people, and Shopkeeper Qiao still has some connections."

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan. I think this network must be the identity of his prince.

    Xue Yan also thinks.

    Xue Erhu also knew that Xue Yan was the prince, and naturally felt the same way. Since their family Xiaoyan has become the prince, it is indeed much easier and more convenient to do this than before.

    But Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Yu Hongyan didn''t know. After hearing what Xue Sihu said, they really believed what Xue Sihu said.

    It was Xue Sihu who asked himself: "When will the third sister-in-law come back from Dijing? Did we send someone to pick her up, or did her family bring her back? Didn''t you hear that her brother wanted a double happiness? She married, and her brother married. , is this thing confirmed now?"

    Liu Guixia laughed cheerfully: "We don''t need to send someone to pick them up, it''s already confirmed, they said that their family came back from the imperial capital. Their family was originally in the town. However, because Dongyu is also an official, there are not so many. Fake, it is estimated that you will be the same as your third brother. You can only come back a day or two before getting married, so your father-in-law and mother-in-law will bring your third sister-in-law back first. Then your third sister-in-law will marry and come to our house. He will marry Mr. Zhang''s daughter, Mr. Zhang is also very happy for him to come back here to marry. The father-in-law and mother-in-law have already sent people to come back to clean up and prepare, and they also told us that they will be able to return to town at the latest by the end of this month. "

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "At the end of the day at the latest, the third sister-in-law and the others will be leaving soon in the Imperial Capital even if they haven''t left yet."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt the same way.

 Chapter 1134ï¼š I must be missing her

    Chapter 1134 I should miss her a bit

    After lunch, Xue Sihu went to see Xiao Xue Bo, and then went to the back hut, and asked Zicui and the others to take Xuanyuan Shou out and show him.

    Before he came back today, he knew that he was too busy, and he would not be able to come back at all when Xiao Xue Bai and Xuanyuan guarded the full moon, so he had already prepared the gift of the full moon, which happened to be brought back today. Two little babies each.

    Then, he went to the study with his two precious children.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the study, Jiang Yue climbed to a chair in front of the desk and sat down, and Xue Sihu also sat down on one of the chairs.

    It''s just that Xue Sihu smiled with phoenix eyes, a bit like a fox.

    Xue Yan opened a small mahogany box on the bookshelf in the study, and took out all the structural diagrams of the workshop on the mountain that he had put in this small mahogany box.

    Immediately, he also went to a chair in front of the desk and sat down, and gave all the structural diagrams in his hand to his fourth brother.

    Xue Sihu folded the structure diagram before putting it in his arms.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just watched quietly.

    Xue Sihu laughed immediately: "Don''t look at me like that, it makes me think I''m so busy now because of you."

    "Isn''t it?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked at him and asked.

    "It''s okay if you have to think so. However, you have to think about it," Xue Sihu unconsciously tapped the fingers of one hand on the table, "I was originally ambitious, and I told my family before. Now, I want to expand the business and how big it is. Sometimes when I think about it, I feel that my heart is too big. So, I can''t say it''s all because of you. But I also admit that I originally wanted to take it slow. Yes, not in a hurry, it is indeed because of you that I speed up the process of making my business bigger."

    These, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally know.

    So they never persuaded their fourth brother not to do this.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other, and then they both looked at the hand of their fourth brother who was unconsciously lit on the desk.

    Their fourth sister-in-law often has this action of tapping on the desktop.

    Xue Sihu subconsciously followed the line of sight of his two precious children. When he saw what his hands were doing, he was stunned for a moment, and then immediately smiled again: "I must have missed her a bit."

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed immediately. His fourth brother is also really straightforward. But his fourth brother was like this in his last life. His fourth brother is not only a person who can do, but also a person who can speak.

    This is a bit different from his third brother.

    His third brother seldom said anything verbally, but mainly did.

    Jiang Yue''s little face was still expressionless.

    She even glanced at Xue Yan who suddenly coughed.

    Xue Yan was even more embarrassed when he was seen. He didn''t want to stop in this atmosphere, so he quickly changed the subject and said, "Fourth brother, I will let Zou Yi and the others get saltpeter everywhere for you."

    Although it is not easy to mine saltpeter mines and get a particularly large amount of saltpeter, after all, the big ling is still quite big, and with the token of the East Palace, two or three thousand catties should still be able to be obtained.

    "It''s good that you are smart, you don''t need me to speak." Xue Sihu sighed with a smile. Immediately, he looked at his family Yuebao, and his smile became even bigger: "Yuebao, the owner of the shop next door to our shop in the town, said that his shop was not doing well, so he didn''t open, and asked me if I wanted to buy it. Sell ??it to me a little cheaper, and I''m already planning to buy it."

 Chapter 1135ï¼š Unique to our home

    Chapter 1135 Unique to our family

    "Although our family already has three shops," Xue Sihu continued with a smile, "compared to farmers, we earn a lot, but compared to those businesses that really make money, we are still far behind. Doing the rice noodle business must be a combination of various businesses. Now I haven¡¯t thought about other businesses for a while, and I just plan to concentrate on the food aspect. Isn¡¯t rice noodle edible? Isn¡¯t ice also edible? There are also seedless watermelon and strawberry. Wait for these, and..." He paused, and smiled more like a fox: "Those wild things you planted this year."

    Jiang Yue naturally understood what her fourth brother meant when she heard it.

    Xue Yan also understood as soon as he heard it.

    Their fourth brother is so talented, and they all know that she is not the original Yuebao, so it is natural to think that the wild things that were planted last year were not wild things at all. In fact, she did not know how to get them out. , and certainly not really wild things dug from everywhere.

    What''s more, there are so many plants, and they have the intention to sell to their fourth brother, and this is so obvious, the family knows it, and their fourth brother can''t be unaware.

    And the meaning of the words of their fourth brother is also very obvious. They want to do a business that no one else has, but it can last for a long time and is very profitable.

    Jiang Yue said: "The first wild thing that was newly planted at home this year is called cumin. The last seeds can be ground into powder. If you sprinkle it when baking things, it is very fragrant. The taste and flavor are also very unique. We can open it in our house. A charcoal grill shop, mainly grilled meat, such as some vegetables can also be grilled. And if the seeds are stored properly, they can be kept for a few years and then ground into powder. It is enough for us to last until the next harvest of cumin. We can also do this business every day. Unlike grapes and strawberries, which cannot be stored for a long time, even if there are some early-maturing, medium-ripening and late-ripening ones, they still cannot be stored for a long time. France sells grapes, strawberries, etc. every day, which is very restricted.¡±

    "However," Jiang Yue continued, "because the family planted this thing in the first year, the number of acres of cumin that was planted was not much. Fourth brother, if you really open a charcoal grilling shop, you can harvest it next month. When it comes to cumin, my brother Yan and I will ask people to look for this wild thing everywhere, just like digging wild things, but this time, instead of digging back the plants, we will directly pick the seeds of the wild things. Come back. Daling is so big, and there are naturally many fields, so there must be a lot of them."

    The last paragraph of is a tacit lie.

    Xue Yan sweated.

    Xue Sihu laughed and couldn''t help rubbing his Yuebao''s little head. His Yuebao is small, but it is really cute to say this seriously.

    but¡­¡­

    "Since there are a lot of cumin seeds that can be ground into powder, so that every day charcoal grilling shop is not short of cumin powder, then I will definitely open this charcoal grilling shop. Anyway, the shop next door is not expensive. , I will use this shop to open a charcoal grill shop first, and then buy a more suitable shop to open, and the business will definitely be better." Xue Sihu smiled. "Moreover, we don''t sell cumin seeds in our family, and we don''t give seedlings to others to grow. It''s just unique to our family. Don''t think about it. It is also easier than transporting other things, it is not troublesome at all, and no matter how far the semicolon of our charcoal grill shop is opened, we will not be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 1136ï¼š Please also respect others

    Chapter 1136 Please also respect others

    Speaking of this, Xue Sihu touched his chin and pondered: "Since we can harvest cumin seeds next month, then our charcoal grill shop will naturally be able to open next month, so it''s time for me to get ready."

    "As for grapes, strawberries and other things, that''s easy," Xue Sihu laughed again, "whether to put it in a shop and sell it in one piece, or let someone set up a stall to sell it, or directly ask those big families if they want to buy it, there are ways to do it. , I don''t need to worry about these for the time being, I''ll talk about it later."

    Immediately, he added: "I won''t ask about the other wild things that the family planted this year. Then you will name them as you did last year, and say how they should eat. That''s it. I will naturally know. ."

    Seeing that it was time for his two precious children to practice martial arts in the afternoon, he naturally didn''t say anything else, just urged: "Okay, okay, let''s go to practice martial arts."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obeyed.

    Immediately, the two went out, one was really going to practice martial arts, and the other was going to do it.

    *

    At the same time, Teikyo.

    Today happens to be the time for the officials to rest and Pei Dongyu is at home.

    Because his parents were going to take his sister back to Ping''an Town in Xinyuan County early in the morning, which is his hometown, to prepare for his marriage and his sister''s marriage, he couldn''t help but exhort: "There is a court meeting tomorrow, Mom and Dad, I definitely can¡¯t send you and my sister. I¡¯ll tell you what I have today. After I go back, if I see the Marquis of Changle and the others, you must pay attention, and don¡¯t let the Marquis of Changle and the others leak their mouths. They don''t know yet."

    Hearing their son say this, Master Pei and Madam Pei naturally looked incomprehensible: "Their family has raised His Royal Highness, what a face this is, don''t everyone know it, why are you hiding it from them? If they knew, they wouldn''t be too happy."

    "The prince has his scruples." Pei Dongyu said.

    "What scruples?"

    Pei Dongyu: "Their roots are there, their relatives are there, and the people they know are also there. The prince doesn''t want them to give up because of him."

    "This is funny." Madam Pei laughed immediately. "What are those, compared to the fact that they are the parents of His Royal Highness? They must be eager. His Highness is wrong!"

    "Madam!" Master Pei shouted fiercely. "If this is to be heard by others, our heads will not be needed!" That is the prince, how can they make irresponsible remarks.

    Even if they don¡¯t understand, disagree, or doubt, they can¡¯t say that!

    Only then did Mrs. Pei realize that she had said the wrong thing. For fear that her head would fall off, she was so scared that she was a little out of her mind. She hurriedly looked around and saw that there was only her son and her master, and no one else. She felt at ease. While patting himself, he whispered and stubbornly said, "It was originally¡ª" Ah.

    Before she could finish speaking, Pei Dongyu cut off her words and said sternly: "Mother! Not everyone is the same as you and Dad! You put your face first, and look at everything more than anything else. It''s okay, but please respect it. Respect others, don''t always think you''re right, okay!"

    "Yeah, look at what you said." Master Pei hurriedly smoothed things out and scolded his wife before laughing with his son: "Dongyu, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, your mother and I will change it in the future. Can''t it, in the future we will all respect, respect, and listen to your words, and we won''t let the Hou of Changle and the others slip their tongues."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1137ï¼š ice workshop

    Chapter 1137 Ice Workshop

    "Yeah, yeah." Mrs. Pei also laughed and kept echoing.

    Every time his parents are like this, when he sees him angry, it''s just like this... It''s not for him to continue to say, it''s not for him to continue to say... Pei Dongyu only felt that his whole body was filled with a deep sense of powerlessness.

    If you really want to say that his parents are bad, that''s not at all. It''s just that sometimes he doesn''t agree with some ideas and concepts, and he feels that it doesn''t respect people very much.

    Besides, his parents have always been excellent to him.

    Furthermore, his friend Shengqing is now His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. Since his parents know that they can''t tell Changlehou and the others, they will definitely not miss out.

    Just in time, seeing his sister appearing at the Chuihuamen, and about to come over, Pei Dongyu naturally did not continue the topic, and let the matter be turned over like this.

    "Father, mother, brother." As soon as Pei Fufu came over, she was slightly blessed and greeted her father, mother and brother.

    "Fufu, why are you here, everything is packed?" Mrs. Pei hurriedly took her daughter''s hand and asked with a gentle and loving smile.

    How could she have imagined that her daughter could marry that high.

    When she got engaged, she thought her daughter was getting married.

    "Yeah." Pei Fufu smiled and nodded, a little embarrassed. This time, she is going to get married.

    Pei Dongyu smiled again and told his sister not to say anything in front of Changlehou and the others.

    "Got brother." Pei Fufu replied with a smile.

    Thinking of his sister getting married, Pei Dongyu couldn''t help but urged again, "I''ll tell you more while I''m free today. When the time comes, the family is busy getting married and getting married, so I won''t be sure at the moment. I don''t care to tell you more. Fufu, when you marry into the Xue family, it''s enough to be the same as the family. They will like you. They are all very easy people to get along with. Just like at home, just ask, don¡¯t worry about it, and you can rest assured for my brother.¡±

    Pei Fufu was still very thin-skinned. Hearing her brother''s words that should have been told to her on the day she got married, she couldn''t help but blushed and lowered her head, but she still answered in a small voice: " Um."

    She will.

    Brother will not harm her.

    *

    The next day, Pei Fufu, Master Pei, and Madam Pei left Beijing and returned to Ping''an Town in Xinyuan County.

    It didn''t arrive until May 23rd.

    Mr. Pei and Mrs. Pei have already sent the housekeeper to bring their servants back to clean the house and buy all kinds of things for marriage and marriage. Now that they come back, they will check in directly, and they don''t have to rush to prepare anything. They are all ready. , just wait for the double happiness on the sixth day of June.

    *

    By May 30, Zou Yi and the other secret guards had brought Xue Sihu nearly 3,000 catties of saltpeter, plus the original 200 catties in the family, and the total was over 3,000 catties.

    Because the ice was made and sold at home last year, but many big families in the town were afraid that it would be the same as last year, and they couldn¡¯t buy it, so they had already found Xue Sihu and wanted to order ice with Xue Sihu, but because Xue Sihu was not sure at first that he could get it. How much saltpeter, plus I was worried that the ice could not be sold, so I didn''t agree, but now it''s different, I know how much saltpeter, and I have a bottom line, knowing how much ice can be made in a day, naturally I can agree Come down and promise to come down.

    Because of making ice for sale, for convenience and lower cost, Xue Sihu bought a farmhouse with a particularly large yard not far from Ping''an Town to serve as Xueji Ice-making Workshop.

 Chapter 1138ï¼š This is the first time there are so many people

    Chapter 1138 This is the first time today that there are so many people

    There is also a well in this house, and there is a small stream next to it, so it is very convenient to get water and so on.

    And the farm house, no matter how big, is much cheaper than the town house, and you can buy it in a few dozen taels.

    But in this ice-making workshop, Xue Sihu only put a thousand catties of saltpeter in it.

    The remaining 2,000 catties of saltpeter were put into another ice-making workshop. Another ice-making workshop, also a big farmhouse, with a courtyard, was also bought by Xue Sihu, and it is still not far from Xinyuan County.

    In other words, Xue Sihu built two ice-making workshops, one near Ping''an Town and one near Xinyuan County.

    If it weren''t for the fact that there was not enough saltpeter, the ice made in the town and the county was a bit reluctant, and he wanted to set up an ice-making workshop in the neighboring county.

    From tomorrow, the two workshops will be making ice for sale.

    Xue Sihu has also ordered to go down, and ordered the ice-making workshop not far from Ping''an Town. When the weather is not very hot, he will only send ice and popsicles to his home once, but if the weather is hot, it will be sent three times a day. Morning and evening. There are ice-making workshops in this house, so it can¡¯t be all for sale. There must be ice for use in the house, there is ice to eat, and there is no shortage of ice at all.

    The next day, rice noodle shops in the town and county began to sell popsicles, red beans with sugar on ice, iced sour plum soup, etc.

    The shops in the county are located in the most prosperous areas, and there are many people, so I don¡¯t worry about bad business.

    As for the shop in the town, from last year to this year, the people in the town have basically known that their rice noodle shop has moved here. Even if they feel that the rice noodle shop is not so attractive, let them go all the way to eat a bowl. , but there are many people who are willing to specially come to eat a bowl of ice to cool down. This is ice, and it can be eaten in summer. It is really refreshing to think about.

    What''s more, last year was a booth, and there was always a queue in the big sun, but this year, there are many seats, upstairs and downstairs, basically there is no need to queue, even if you queue, you can go in and row, and you don''t need to bask in the sun outside, so this is the reason. On the first day of selling ice this year, the lobby of the shop, which was originally an inn, was almost full.

    Since I moved here in the second half of last year to sell rice noodles, this is the first time there are so many people.

    And there are so many people selling ice on the first day of this year. It is foreseeable that when the hot summer comes, how many people will come to the shop to eat ice.

    However, the green plums at home have not been collected and made into ebony plums, and the ebony plums used in the sour plum soup are bought at the old doctor Shen¡¯s medical center.

    When the green plums at home are collected and made into black plums, there is no need to buy black plums.

    is also about to be received, it is estimated that it is only a few days.

    Standing in front of the counter, I watched for a while in the lobby, the guests who eat ice eat ice, those who eat rice noodles eat rice noodles, and those who drink sour plum soup are full of seats, Xue Sihu smiled at the shopkeeper Qiao who was standing at the counter: "Then I went back for a while, the strawberries at home seem to be ripe, I''ll go back and have a look."

    "Okay, boss, you can go, just leave it to me here."

    *

    Locust Tree Village.

    It was four o''clock in the old house, Xue Yan had been practicing martial arts for a while, so he could rest for a while.

    Jiang Yue had been resting for a long time and was sitting and eating popsicles. This was sent from the ice-making workshop just now. Her second brother, Xue Erhu, insisted on putting a small wooden box of popsicles in the old house.

    Next to her is the sitting woman, and Xiao Xue Shi is also next to her, but Xiao Xue Shi is not sitting in the sitting woman.

    Xiao Xue Shi, this little broken child, has been more than nine months old and can already stand up on his own.

 Chapter 1139ï¼š little broken kids too

    Chapter 1139 Little broken children also want

    Now, as soon as the little boy sits in the seated woman, she likes to support the seated woman with her little hands and stand up. She and Xue Yan simply hug the little boy from the seated woman. Come out, let this little boy stand up outside helping the sitting mother, or roll and crawl on the ground, let this little boy do whatever he wants.

    As soon as this little broken child is not trapped in the sitting mother, he will be at peace in his mouth immediately, no ya ya ya babble.

    Her second brother and second sister-in-law also support this way, and feel that such a broken child is still more energetic, maybe he can learn to walk earlier, but sometimes crawling around on the ground, his hands and clothes will be very dirty.

    Fortunately, it is almost the same as raising children in a farmhouse. The dirt is a little dirty, just wash it.

    Seeing her eating popsicles, the little boy looked at her eagerly with his small eyes, and his two little hands were still holding the seated woman tightly, for fear that he would fall himself while standing. Seeing her ignoring him, he just sat down. She didn''t cry out in pain, she was very happy, and then she scrambled to her side.

    is amazingly fast.

    I was excited again.

    Immediately, two little hands supported her and slowly stood up.

    She ignored him.

    The little broken child finally helped her to stand up, with one small hand holding her even more tightly, and the other small hand was empty, and stretched out to the popsicle she was eating.

    Jiang Yue easily avoided, and finally said to her little broken child: "You can''t eat it."

    Little Broken Child was struggling with a dirty little hand, trying to grab the popsicle in her hand. Seeing that one little hand couldn''t catch it at all, he simply grabbed with two little hands.

    But he didn''t have a hand to hold Jiang Yue anymore. How could he stabilize himself? He was about to fall headfirst. Although Jiang Yue was expressionless, he held her family Xiao Po with precision and stability just like every time. child.

    The little boy still wanted to grab the popsicle in her hand, so she turned the little boy around and motioned for the little boy to look at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan can rest for a while, standing in front of the table under the shed, opening the small wooden box on the table, and preparing to take out a popsicle from it to eat.

    His second uncle and Qiyin are also eating popsicles.

    Qiyin was still standing, and his second uncle was still sitting coldly on the Taishi chair, eating a popsicle for a while.

    Seeing his family Yuebao turn his family''s little Xue Shi around and let his family''s little Xue Shi look at him, he sweated.

    Sure enough, when his little Xue Shi saw him, he hurriedly sat on the ground again, and then quickly crawled over. As soon as he came to his footsteps, his little Xue Shi''s dirty and fleshy hands grabbed Holding his trouser legs, he stood up little by little with great excitement, and looked up at his very spirited little face, his little black eyes were shining brightly, his little face was full of expectations, and he obviously wanted to. A popsicle.

    "Damn, you''re still young, you can''t eat this yet."

    Xue Yan first comforted his little Xue Shi, and then took out a popsicle from the quilt in the small wooden box. Immediately, he quickly closed the quilt and closed the small wooden box. Immediately, he was not in a hurry. Eating popsicles, no matter how dirty his little Xue Shi is now, he bent down and picked up his little Xue Shi, carried his little Xue Shi and came to sit on a small bench beside his Yue Bao. Down.

    Immediately, he took care of Xiao Xue Shi while eating a popsicle.

    Xiao Xue Shi also wanted to grab the popsicle in his hand, so anxious, he just wanted to.

    His little Xue Shi was too young to eat this, so Xue Yan naturally avoided it and refused to give it.

 Chapter 1140ï¼š Just kidding...

    Chapter 1140 is joking again...

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Xiao Xue Shi suddenly stopped making noise, and sat on the ground again, and then a small fist rushed out, and said: "Ha!"

    This is his second brother Xue Erhu watching him punch boxing a few days ago, so he learned it too. Why did the brother laugh, but Xiao Xue Shi remembered it smartly. Later, every time he couldn''t get anything from him, he just sat on the ground and punched and said Ha.

    Generally speaking, children with early pronunciation can start talking about ten months, but Xiao Xue Shi has been able to speak a word for more than nine months, which is already considered very early. His second brother and second sister-in-law were stunned for a moment. Immediately they were very happy, thinking that Xiao Xue Shi was smart.

    However, no one thought that the first word that Xiao Xue Shi would say would be ha...

    Jiang Yue: "..." This little boy... is he making fun of Xue Yan again...

    Just like when Xue Yan was just stomping on his horse, this little broken child likes to lie on his stomach, his eyes are shining, and he stares with a very curious look...

    Xue Yan: "...cough. Cough."

    He was choked and coughed, and the tips of his ears were a little red. His little Xue Shi is really... a little broken child...

    Qiyin almost couldn''t help laughing.

    Shao Zhongxi paused for a while when he only ate the popsicle, but he was still cold.

    "Yahahahah." Xiao Xueshi was very happy, ahah, yah, and waving his arms straight, as if he liked seeing his uncle''s embarrassed look.

    Xue Yan silently stuffed a wooden toy into each of his little Xue Shi''s hands.

    But his little Xue Shi didn''t stop, and he was so happy.

    Xue Yan...Look at the sky.

    Jiang Yue saw her seemingly expressionless eating a popsicle, but slightly hooked the corner of her mouth.

    After eating the popsicle, Xue Yan continued to practice martial arts.

    Xiao Xue Shi saw that his uncle continued to practice martial arts again, and crawled around in the yard excitedly. Later, he was probably tired of climbing, so he came back to Jiang Yue, sat obediently on the ground next to Jiang Yue, and began to play with the toys on the ground. .

    If the toy is a little far away from him and he can''t get it, he will continue to reach for it with his small hand, and he will give it to Jiang Yue with a yawn.

    Jiang Yue just took care of Xiao Xue Shi, this little broken child.

    It was noon soon, the morning martial arts practice was over, and it was time to go back for lunch. Jiang Yue just got up. When the little boy saw it, he stopped playing with the toys, threw it all away, and crawled on the ground excitedly.

    Xue Yan wanted to hug him. Usually he was very happy, but at this time he cried out with a wow. His face was flushed from crying, and he kept struggling, just to crawl on the ground.

    Xue Yan was so caught that he could barely hold it, for fear of falling on his little Xue Shi, he had to put his little Xue Shi on the ground again.

    Xiao Xue Shi was immediately happy again.

    Xue Yan squatted down and said to him in a good voice, "I''m going home for dinner."

    Xiao Xue Shi looked at his uncle with bright eyes.

    Xue Yan didn''t know whether he understood or didn''t understand, but he stretched out his hand again to hug him, but he was crawling around, just refusing to be hugged. Xue Yan had no choice but to look at him. His Moon Treasure.

    Jiang Yue glanced at Xiao Xue Shi, the little boy who refused to go back, and then found a backpack in the old house and put it on the ground.

    When Xiao Xue Shi saw it, he quickly crawled back out of curiosity.

    Xue Yan understood what Jiang Yue meant, and hurriedly picked up his little Xue Shi and put it in the back basket.

 Chapter 1141ï¼š Im still carrying it

    Chapter 1141 I still carry it

    Xiao Xue Shi stood in the basket with his small hands on his back. It was the first time he had this experience, and he was so happy that he was so happy.

    Xue Yan was very happy to see that his little Xue Shi did not refuse to go home, so he hurriedly turned around and squatted down, put the basket on his back, and then stood up.

    Xiao Xue Shi immediately rose up with him, even more happy and straight.

    Xue Yan glanced at Jiang Yue. Or his Moon Treasure has a way.

    Immediately, Xue Yan planned to carry Xiao Xue Shi on his back and go home with Jiang Yue.

    But at this time, their second brother Xue Erhu strode over.

    "Yoyo, little stone, why did you get on your uncle''s back, still in the basket, hurry up, hug, hug." Xue Erhu wanted to rush his son out of the basket while he was happy. come out.

    His son is so small, only a small head is exposed in the back basket, and he is together with his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao, and the three children are together, not to mention how cute.

    "Wow¡ª¡ª" Xiao Xue Shi immediately cried again, struggling and his face flushed red again.

    Xue Yan still felt sorry for his little Xue Shi, so he said, "Second brother, let me carry it on my back."

    "Okay, okay." Xue Erhu also lost his temper with his poor son. The main reason was that he cried too loudly, making his head big. He quickly put his poor son back in the basket. But he couldn''t really let his Xiaoyan carry it on his back. His Xiaoyan had just practiced martial arts all morning, how tiring.

    As soon as Xue Erhu put his broken son in the back basket, he hurriedly took off the back basket on his Xiaoyan''s back and held it in his arms.

    He has long arms and strength in his hands. He even carries a basket on his back, effortlessly.

    Xiao Xue Shi was still standing in the back basket, but he suddenly became higher, so not only did he stop crying, but he was even happier, and he was super excited: "Yah, ah, ah."

    "Let''s go." Seeing that his son was done, Xue Erhu said to his two precious children.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded, and then they obediently followed their second brother home.

    But when they got to the door of the house, before entering the courtyard, they heard the sound of hoofs, and when they looked back, they saw their fourth brother came back on horseback.

    Xiao Xue Shi also turned his head and looked back, seeing his fourth uncle, his eyes lit up at once, and he let out a yawn immediately.

    "You guys are waiting for me." Xue Sihu first said with a smile, and then rode past. After the horse was sent to the stable, he ran back quickly, raised his hand and rubbed the little heads of his two precious children. "Call fourth brother."

    "Fourth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan cooperated obediently.

    Xue Sihu exaggeratedly praised them: "How good!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan you look at me, I look at you.

    "Yeah. Yay." The little Xue Shishu in the back basket was really the first in terms of presence, and he released his two little hands that were holding the back basket and stretched out towards Xue Sihu, obviously wanting to be hugged by Xue Sihu.

    But he didn''t pick it up like this, he couldn''t stand firmly in the back basket, and sat down directly. Fortunately, the back basket was not much bigger than him, so he didn''t really sit down directly.

    "Okay, good, hold by fourth uncle, hold by fourth uncle." Xue Sihu happily took out the little Xue Shi who was in the basket in his second brother''s arms. "But you''re too dirty."

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "It''s crawling on the ground."

    "And put him in the old house with Xiaoyan and Yuebao?"

    "Since your second sister-in-law found out that as long as he is with Xiaoyan and Yuebao, he sleeps fragrantly at night, and he sleeps all the time, and never wakes up in the middle of the night, crying a few times, not only your second sister-in-law It''s easy, I can sleep well at night, and naturally I don''t need your second sister-in-law to tell me, I always bring him to Xiaoyan and Yuebao."

 Chapter 1142ï¼š kang?

    Chapter 1142 Baked Kang?

    "He is tired from playing around Xiaoyan and Yuebao during the day, so he sleeps so soundly at night. If the second sister-in-law or mother comes to bring him, it will more or less restrain him. He is naturally not tired from playing during the day. There is a lot of energy in the evening.¡±

    After chatting a couple more times, we entered the house.

    But before he took two steps, Xue Sihu turned back and asked his two precious children, "Is there any strawberries already ripe at home?"

    Jiang Yue said: "The strawberries in the mu of strawberries that were planted last year are already ripe, and the others will only ripen in a few days."

    "Let''s go back and show me." Xue Sihu laughed.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    As soon as lunch was finished, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took their fourth brother to see strawberries in the fields while they were still resting.

    Their fourth brother also took a basket and came back with some strawberries.

    I actually picked some strawberries and came back to eat them, but they had already finished eating them.

    Including the one acre of strawberries planted last year, the family has a total of six acres of strawberries, but because the seedlings planted last year are counted this year, they are already old seedlings, and the fruit of strawberries will be earlier, and the mature ones will naturally be earlier. .

    Their eldest brother also came together. He didn''t take a basket, but took a back basket and planned to break some corn back. White corn, purple corn, black corn, and yellow corn are not old or tender now, and they taste good when they are steamed and eaten.

    If it was only their fourth brother, Xue Yan would not have to hold Jiang Yue''s hand. After all, their fourth brother knew that she was not the original one, but had changed the core.

    But the eldest brother came with them, Xue Yan naturally still held Jiang Yue''s small hand, as usual, the older child took the younger one.

    Passing by the green plum field, looking at the green plum fruit on the tree, Xue Yihu couldn''t help swallowing, and said with a smile, "I feel sour when I see it, should I pick it?"

    Fifteen acres of green plums were planted at home. However, when Jiang Yue pulled out the seedlings from the space, they were all those that could bear fruit. The seedlings seemed to be large, but they were not particularly large, otherwise it would not be easy to use a carriage at that time. It was transported from the large mansion in the town to Huaishu Village, and it has only been a few months, and it is not in the space. The green plum trees have not grown particularly large, and each tree will not bear particularly many fruits. There are at most 10 or 20 green plums on a tree, and some even have only a few green plums on it, but if you plant fifteen acres, you will naturally be able to harvest a lot of green plums.

    Moreover, ebony is the immature fruit of this plum tree, that is, green plum. It is placed in the roasting kang, and it is baked until it turns black, and it is ready.

    Jiang Yue said: "It is possible to pick and make black plums. If the fruit is ripe, it will not be able to be made."

    Immediately, he said: "Then pick all the green plums before the third brother gets married. We don''t have a roasting kang to bake it into black plums. It is troublesome to get a roasting kang. Good, but there is a shop in the town that specializes in green plums to make black plums. There are several large roasted kangs near the town. We can use the silver money processed by them to use their roasted kangs. Yes. We also save effort."

    As for whether to build a few large roasted kangs at home, she actually had a chat with Xue Yan before. If the family really worked hard to build a large roasted kang, they could bake green plums into black plums without sending them anywhere. The convenience is It''s convenient, but it''s too trivial. You have to hire someone to watch the roasting kang, add charcoal to the roasting kang, etc., and you have to tell people how to bake to make black plums. There are a lot of chores at home, so she Both Xue Yan and Xue Yan agreed that it is better to give some money and let others help their family process it.

    Not only saves effort, but also saves snacks.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1143ï¼š sell to hospital

    Chapter 1143 Sold to the hospital

    His family''s Yuebao had already said it, so Xue Yan naturally didn''t need to say it, but still holding a small hand of his family''s Yuebao, and stopped, just stopped by a green plum tree.

    This green plum tree is about as tall as him, with only six or seven green plums hanging on it.

    It saves time and effort to process green plums for others, and Xue Sihu naturally agrees.

    I saw Xue Sihu turned his head and smiled at Xue Yihu: "Brother, after I see the strawberry, I will go back to town, go to the owner of the shop, and have a good talk with the owner of the shop. Once the talk is over, I will let someone Come back and tell me, when the time comes, you will ask the second brother to hire some more people to help pick all these green plums and send them to the roasting kang to process them into black plums."

    "It''s done. It''s done." Xue Yihu laughed happily. He has never had an opinion on these.

    Keep going.

    Soon I saw the acre of strawberries that had been planted last year. Many of the strawberries were half green and half red, but there were also many strawberries that were completely red and could be picked and eaten.

    If you don''t pick it, it will go bad soon.

    So, it was decided to pick it early in the morning.

    Any work at home is basically done by hired people.

    I went to the other several acres of strawberry fields to have a look. I didn''t see the strawberries that were all red, but many of the fruits were more than half red, and half were green. In a few days, they would be all red and ripe. Come to pick.

    Finally, I went to the cornfield to break the corn.

    The white, purple, black, and yellow corns were all in a basket.

    When they got home, it was time for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to go to the old house to practice martial arts in the afternoon.

    These days, Xiao Xue Shi always follows Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, whether in the morning or in the afternoon. Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are going to the old house, he happily climbs over and wants to follow his little boy. Uncle and Yuebao went.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xiao Xue Shi went to the old house that Xue Sihu returned to the town and looked for the owner who had several roasting kangs near Ping''an Town.

    The owner has heard that the volume is very large, and they can still earn a lot of processing fees in total, and if the processing is good this time, they will ask him to help with the processing every year in the future. Naturally, they are very willing.

    After negotiating a good price, setting up the documents, and returning to the shop, Xue Sihu sent someone to rush back to Huaishu Village and tell the family so that they can pick green plums and process them into black plums tomorrow.

    *

    There are many people hired, but it didn''t take a day to pick all fifteen acres of green plums.

    However, it takes time to bake green plums into black plums with a roasting kang. Even if the roasting kang is very large, there are still several large roasting kangs, and it is not until the morning of the fifth day of June that these green plums are made into black plums.

    There are so many ebony plums, so naturally we can¡¯t use that much at home. We have enough left for our family, so we don¡¯t need to buy them from others. Everything else is sold.

    Wumei is actually a kind of medicine, which is generally needed in medical clinics.

    Today is the fifth day of the sixth lunar month. Tomorrow will be their third brother''s wedding day. Their third brother has already sent a letter saying that they will be back today, so when noon arrives, they will come out with their little Xue Shi from the old house. , Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home.

    Before entering the house, they bumped into Liu Guixia and the others coming out happily, saying that they were going to wait for their third brother at the entrance of the village. It''s been so long since I''ve seen each other, I miss them so much.

    Especially Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu, they were excited and kept saying: "The three tigers are coming back. The three tigers are coming back. If the five tigers can also come back, it will be even better."

    They are all their sons, and they have all been to the military camp for so long, no matter which one they are, they all want it very much.

 Chapter 1144ï¼š How long have you been standing here?

    Chapter 1144 How long have you been standing here?

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. I didn''t say that their fifth brother would be able to come back today. To surprise the family.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, let''s go, you all go together, your third brother is coming back, didn''t you say that you will be leaving early this morning, it should be coming soon." Xue Dafu and the others said, they still couldn''t stop of joy.

    So, everyone went to the village entrance together.

    Xiao Xue Shi was naturally picked up and hugged by Yu Hongyan happily.

    Yu Hongyan had just made lunch with Zicui and the others, and she also wanted to go to the village to pick them up. Xue Erhu was right next to her. Seeing that their son in her arms sneezed a little, and a big bubble appeared in his nose, he was very happy, but he hurriedly took out the handkerchief and wiped the snot for their son. Their son was so happy that he died, and she was so happy when he was amused.

    Xuebai is sleeping again, and Li Hehua is also free, so naturally he is also one. I saw Li Hehua immediately took a small hand of her family Yuebao and followed them to the entrance of the village.

    Jiang Yue''s little hand was held by her sister-in-law, and the other little hand was naturally held by Xue Yan.

    On the other side of Xue Yan is their eldest brother Xue Yihu. Their eldest brother kept smiling and he was extremely happy.

    So many people went to the entrance of the village. When some villagers saw it, they all laughed and asked, "Tomorrow, the three tigers are going to get married. Is the three tigers back?"

    Xue Dafu smiled and saw his teeth but not his eyes, "Yes, yes, I said that I will be back early this morning, so I guess it should be there, so we want to go to the village entrance to see."

    "It''s good to dare to be affectionate, it''s good to be affectionate." The villagers who asked all laughed.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and the others walked past that these people said strangely: "Isn''t Sanhu serving as a soldier in the military camp, can you come back and marry at will? I originally thought that the girl would be brought in first, and Sanhu will come back someday. , let me worship again."

    "I don''t know. Except for the Three Tigers and Five Tigers, we haven''t seen anyone else join the army in this ten-mile-eight village. How can we know this. However, there should be a fake, right? Don''t you mean that you came back from a holiday?"

    "That should be fake." Everyone else nodded.

    Jiang Yue had a good ear, so she naturally heard it, but she didn''t say anything and didn''t look back.

    The family, grandfather, uncle''s family, aunt''s family, aunt''s family and others actually all knew that her third brother became the captain of the thousand, but at first, because of the aunt''s affairs, she hid it and didn''t tell anyone else, but she worshipped her. After a while, I told my ancestors; later, although the aunt and Li came back, but because of the grandfather, they all felt that what they said before and what they said now was a bit deliberate, and maybe they would be disgusting. They felt that they were showing off and secretly They are still more concerned about what others say about them, so they simply didn''t say anything about them, so now, other people in the village don''t know that the third brother is now the commander of thousands.

    However, fifth brother is coming back today...

    Thinking of the **** of the fifth brother, Jiang Yue felt that within a day, not only the villagers, but also eight villages would know about it.

    In front of Xue Darong''s house, the old man Xue was waiting with a cane, full of smiles. He also knew that his grandson was coming back today.

    "Dad, how long have you been standing here?" As soon as Xue Dafu saw it, he strode over. A worried look. "You don''t have to wait, if Sanhu comes back, I''ll let him come to you."

    Liu Guixia and the others also rushed over.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also quickly followed, and before they could call Grandpa, they saw their uncle and aunt came out of the yard, and they all laughed¡ª

 Chapter 1145ï¼š Is it back, not gone?

    Chapter 1145 is back, not gone?

    "Da Fu, Dad is happy. You can''t wait for him to stay in the room. It''s happier to stand here and wait. I''ve been standing here for a while, I was sitting in the yard and looking outside. , In the end, I really didn''t sit still and came out to stand."

    Seeing that the smile on his father''s face really couldn''t come down, he was very happy, so Xue Dafu would not persuade him.

    After saying a few more words, Xue Dafu and the others continued to go to the entrance of the village.

    Li Hehua continued to lead her Yuebao to the entrance of the village, and she couldn''t help bending over. As usual, she followed her Yuebao gently and slowly with the volume for fear of scaring her little Yuebao. He smiled and said, "Yuebao, tomorrow you will have a third sister-in-law, are you happy?"

    Jiang Yue replied obediently: "Happy."

    Seeing that the entrance to the village is in front, but the sound of horses'' hooves has already been heard, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s eyes lit up immediately, and they both quickened their pace: "It must be the Three Tigers!"

    Sure enough, the next moment, they saw Xue Sanhu riding a horse, appearing in front of them like a general.

    And Xue Sanhu was followed by a horse, and there was a man right away. His body was much thinner than Xue Sanhu, but he was also very arrogant...

    "It''s the five tigers! The five tigers are back!" Liu Guixia cried out, obviously very surprised, but tears came out all of a sudden.

    Xue Dafu also instantly turned red.

    "I''m back. They''re all back." Xue Erhu was also very surprised, and quickly said to his little son who was in his wife''s arms: "Little Stone, look, your third uncle and fifth uncle are back."

    Because everyone was very surprised and happy, Xiao Xue Shi was also infected. He was so excited that he cried out a long time ago, and his two little arms were waving straight again.

    Li Hehua and Xue Yihu immediately lowered their heads and said to their two precious children, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, look, your fifth brother is back."

    ¡°°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡µù£¡Äï£¡¡±Ñ¦Îå»¢Ò»ÑÛ¾Í¿´µ½ËûµùÄïËûÃÇÁË£¬Ëûµ±¼´¾Í»Ó×ÅÒ»Ö»ÊÖ±Ûº°ÁËÆðÀ´£¬¼¤¶¯µÄ²»ÐÐ¡£

    "Hu! Hu!" Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia responded loudly, waving their arms. Liu Guixia was busy wiping away her tears, but there were still tears in her eyes.

    Xue Sanhu was much calmer, not to mention that he usually talks less and has no expressions, so naturally he didn''t scream like his fifth brother, but when he stopped the horse and got off the horse, he immediately knelt in front of his parents.

    When Xue Wuhu saw it, he got off the horse and immediately knelt in front of his parents.

    "Three tigers, three tigers, no, we don''t have to do this, get up, get up, Wuhu, you get up too. Get up." Liu Guixia still couldn''t hold back, crying and laughing.

    Xue Dafu also wiped his eyes. Children are filial.

    It wasn''t until Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu got up that Liu Guixia looked at her two sons up and down, crying and laughing, "I''m not thin, but I''m stronger. Good. Good. Wuhu, you''ve grown taller again. Tall and thin, they are so much taller than my mother."

    "Mother, why are you crying?" Xue Wuhu quickly wiped his mother''s tears. "We are coming back, not leaving."

    "Mother, this is happy, happy." Liu Guixia smiled and quickly wiped away her tears. Fortunately, the tears were finally obedient, and this time they really stopped.

    Xue Dafu first patted his third son on the shoulder. The third son is a lot taller than him, but fortunately he is not short. The father is very relieved to pat his son on the shoulder, and then he asked: " Wuhu, didn''t you say you can''t come back, how can you come back?"

 Chapter 1146ï¼š Have you met the emperor?

    Chapter 1146 Have you seen the emperor?

    Xue Wuhu immediately jumped to his father''s side, and said with a great air: "Father, let me tell you, I''m really good in the barracks, the emperor knows me, and said that I paid a lot to the barracks, so that many people''s specialties in the barracks were brought into play. , not only rewarded me with a lot of things, but also granted me a ten-day leave, so that I could come back with my third brother, and then go back to the military camp together."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    The barracks have rules for the barracks. His second uncle, the general, is not good at giving a soldier ten days off, but if his father gives it, the nature will be completely different, and naturally there is no problem at all.

    Xue Sanhu remained silent and expressionless.

    Xue Erhu held back a smile. What the **** is this? It''s just so arrogant. If his fifth brother knew that his family Xiaoyan was actually His Royal Highness, he wouldn''t be so arrogant?

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan were all taken aback: "Have you seen the emperor?" Is the smoke from the ancestral grave too big?

    "No," Xue Wuhu scratched his head, "When did I say I''ve seen the emperor? I mean the emperor already knows me. It was the general who told me that he mentioned me before the emperor, and the emperor wanted to reward me. I, the general, still takes good care of me, and he said that the third brother is going to get married, but I don¡¯t have much leave, so I can¡¯t come back and have a look. The emperor rewarded me with some things, and also gave me ten days of leave.¡±

    "So that''s the case, we thought you had seen the emperor." Xue Dafu and the others all laughed. But no matter whether they have seen it or not, the emperor already knows that they are five tigers, and they still feel extremely honored.

    That is the emperor.

    "By the way, father and mother, I have given all the things that the emperor gave me to the brothers who followed me in the barracks, and I can''t bring them back to you." Xue Wuhu said again.

    "What are you bringing back? It should be distributed to them. They are all burdened by you, and they usually take good care of you. Our family can''t ask for it." Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu both laughed.

    "Where is the fourth brother?" Xue Wuhu found that his fourth brother was missing.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "In the shop, today he wants to sell black plums. The green plums in the family have already been made into black plums, but he said that he will be back in the evening. Your third brother is getting married tomorrow. I''ll be home tomorrow."

    Then, Xue Wuhu just jumped up to his two precious children like a monkey: "Ah, ah, ah, Xiaoyan Yuebao, hurry up and call fifth brother, hurry up and call fifth brother, last time you went to the military camp, I couldn''t buy you anything. , I''m so uncomfortable, just now in the town, I deliberately stopped the horse, look, what did I buy for you!"

    said, he took out two very large chicken legs wrapped in paper from his arms, held one in each hand, and held them in front of them.

    Although is not a rare thing, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were very moved. The family treats them well. Fifth brother naturally.

    "Thank you fifth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    "Thank you, I originally planned to buy candy for you, but the third brother said that sugar is easy to melt in this hot day, so I bought this. Eat it quickly," Xue Wuhu shoved the chicken legs into the hands of his two precious children, "I But staring at the boss and frying, I''m afraid he will change the big drumstick I picked for you. Hehe, this drumstick is bigger."

    "Well," Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, "big."

    His family Xiaoyan and Yuebao liked it, and Xue Wuhu was naturally happier: "I''ll buy it for you next time! It''s finally my turn to buy you chicken legs!"

    PS: The tree tree is crying... Cavs again... Let''s update chapter four today...

    Shushu is so stuck, mainly because he wants to fast-forward and let Yuebao and Yanbao grow up quickly, but many things have not been explained clearly.

    Let¡¯s rationalize the tree and see if we can straighten out the plot a little bit.

    Mmm~

 Chapter 1147ï¼š Coming soon!

    Chapter 1147 is coming soon!

    As soon as Xue Wuhu finished speaking, Xue Erhu laughed a little and said: "Three tigers, five tigers, you also take care of my son, look at him in a hurry."

    It was only then that everyone found out that Xiao Xue Shi had been rubbing his presence, but he couldn''t get a response, and it was even more so. The two little hands were still reaching out to Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu, and they were about to face them. Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu looked like they were rushing towards them, but they dashed towards them again, and they were always in his mother Yu Hongyan''s arms, and the little boy was about to cry.

    "Ah, ah, little Xue Shi!" Xue Wuhu immediately shouted again. "Five uncle finally sees you! Third brother, look, this is our little Xue Shizhen!"

    "Well." Xue Sanhu''s voice was still quiet, but his eyes were also looking at their little Xue Shi.

    It was also at this time that Xiao Xue Shi''s small hand grabbed Xue Sanhu''s clothes.

    Xue Sanhu took advantage of the situation and hugged him, and the others were tall and big, this little Xue Shi was in his arms, and it was even bigger.

    Xue Wuhu grabbed one of his third brother''s arm, and curiously poked the little face of their little Xue Shi who was in his third brother''s arm, thinking that their little Xue Shi was also very cute, and their little ones were cute, Only then did he hurriedly ask Xue Yihu and Li Hehua, "Big brother and sister-in-law, where is Xiao Baibai?"

    Xue Yihu smiled and said: "Little Baibai is still too young, the sun is too big, and my mother won''t let him take him out. It happened that he was sleepy again, so your sister-in-law let him sleep in the shaker."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I''ll see it when you go back."

    Xue Dafu urged with a smile: "Go back quickly, don''t stand at the entrance of this village, your grandfather is still waiting for you at the door."

    "Grandpa is waiting at the door? Then go back quickly. Go back quickly." When Xue Wuhu heard that his grandfather was waiting for him and his third brother at the door at such an old age, he was naturally very anxious and wanted to go back quickly, but When he went to lead his horse, his elder brother took the reins and wanted to help him lead it.

    He took it to his eldest brother, and he hurried to the middle of his two precious children, holding one of his precious children in one hand, and rushed towards the village: "Let''s go, let''s go back first, grandpa is waiting."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to follow Xiao Pao to keep up with the fifth brother who was holding them.

    Their fifth brother still hasn''t changed at all, and he is so energetic.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Xue Sanhu hugged Xiao Xue Shi in his arms to his second sister-in-law again, and he went to lead the horse again and followed his family into the village.

    And his fifth brother had already run far away with his Xiaoyan and Yuebao.

    "grandfather!"

    "grandfather!"

    Before the people arrived, Xue Wuhu shouted loudly.

    "Five tigers, right? Hey, my good grandson." When the old man Xue saw it clearly, he was also extremely surprised, and he couldn''t even close his mouth when he was happy.

    "The third brother is behind, and it''s coming soon!" Xue Wuhu said as soon as he stopped with his two precious children.

    "Okay, okay." The old man Xue nodded straightly, and couldn''t keep his mouth shut. Still in surprise. I never thought that his five tiger grandsons would be able to come back today.

    "Grandpa, my third brother and I have bought something for you. In the bag, I will come back and give it to you." Xue Wuhu said excitedly.

    "What are you doing with that money? Grandpa doesn''t lack anything." Old man Xue laughed happily.

    "I bought it for you, you can continue, otherwise I will be angry with you." Xue Wuhu said. Sometimes he''s still like a kid.

    "Okay, then grandpa, then grandpa." The old man was very happy, and felt that his grandson was the funniest.

 Chapter 1148ï¼š Scratching your ears?

    Chapter 1148 Scratching ears and cheeks?

    And Xue Wuhu''s voice was so loud that not only did Xue Darong and the others walk out of the house when they heard it, but the surrounding neighbors also came out and laughed: "Wuhu is back?"

    "Well, I''m back!" Xue Wuhu nodded heavily. He has been in the barracks for so long, and now he is back. Whether he sees relatives or people in the village, he feels very kind.

    "It''s back, when are you going?" a neighbor laughed.

    "My third brother and I can stay at home for ten days."

    "Can you have such a long vacation?"

    It''s okay not to ask, just ask...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Sure enough, the next moment, they saw their fifth brother immediately start to show off, and said super-spirited: "My third brother is now a thousand commander, and the monthly leave is more than me. If you accumulate it together, you can have such a long vacation. Now! I-"

    Before Xue Wuhu finished speaking, the neighbors and passersby asked in confusion, "Five tigers and five tigers, what is a thousand commander?"

    "It''s the military officer''s name! It''s the fourth grade!" Xue Wuhu said.

    "I''m going, Sanhu has become an official?" These people gasped. "The magistrate is only ninth-rank, isn''t it bigger than the magistrate? Then, shall we kneel before the three tigers?" Everyone panicked.

    "No, no." Xue Wuhu hurriedly said. "My third brother is just going home. He didn''t come back wearing armor, so he didn''t need to kneel."

    "Is that so..." Despite saying so, everyone was still panicking. At the same time, I feel very face. "There is an official in our village..."

    Suddenly, someone reacted: "Didn''t the rich family use pig heads to worship their ancestors on the third day of the first lunar month this year? How can anyone take pig heads to worship their ancestors on the third day of the first lunar month. At that time, Dafu also said that the family wanted to eat pig head meat again. It should be At that time, the three tigers were thousands of commanders..."

    "Yes, yes!" Everyone reacted immediately, and then they all smiled at the old man Xue: "Uncle Xue, why are you hiding such a big happy event? How proud of your ancestors!"

    Old man Xue''s face was red, and he kept saying: "There is nothing to say, nothing to say." But his mouth was even more joyful.

    Never thought that the fact that his grandson of the Three Tigers was the commander of the thousand would come out so naturally.

    It just so happened that Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others came, and without waiting for Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu and others to come, everyone rushed up to greet them, "Aiya, Dafu Guixia, the three tigers in your family are all captains, how can such a big happy event be Don''t tell it! Three tigers, no no, it''s time to call you an adult."

    Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and Yu Hongyan didn''t even think about it, and all of them were blushing, and they all said, "There is nothing to say, there is nothing to say."

    Seeing that the villagers were planning to kneel down for the three tigers in their family, Liu Guixia and the others hurriedly supported them and did not let them kneel.

    Xue Wuhu saw that everyone''s attention was on his third brother, and he didn''t ask him why he had a ten-day leave. Just now, his words were all in his mouth. If he really swallowed it, he would be very uncomfortable.

    Involuntarily, he scratched his ears and cheeks uncomfortably.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw their fifth brother like this, and they looked at each other again.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue pulled her fifth brother''s clothes, and when her fifth brother subconsciously bent down and listened to what she was going to say, she suppressed her voice and said to her fifth brother: "Fifth brother, please don''t. Don''t worry, someone will ask."

    "Really?" Xue Wuhu was immediately happy, and then, holding another precious child of his family, he also hurriedly went to his family''s side.

 Chapter 1149ï¼š look at the room

    Chapter 1149 Look at the room

    Sure enough, everyone was talking enthusiastically at first, and after a while, someone asked with a smile: "The three tigers are all such a big official, and the five tigers can also come back from a ten-day leave, is it also a high official?"

    Xue Wuhu waited for his family to help him answer, and immediately he said loudly: "I''m not a high official, I''m just a soldier, but the emperor already knows me and said that I paid a lot for the military camp, You have rewarded me with a lot of things, and my ten-day leave was also rewarded by the emperor!"

    "Be good." Everyone was taken aback. That is the emperor! Even know the five tigers!

    Seeing everyone like this, Xue Wuhu naturally became more energetic, and he was so happy that he wanted to hug his Xiaoyan and Yuebao for a few laps.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw their fifth brother like this, and they both felt that if their fifth brother would be like this all their lives, it would be fine, as long as their fifth brother was happy.

    So many people in the village know that there is an official in the village. Such a big happy event naturally spread quickly. On the way home, the villagers came up to congratulate him.

    Village Chief Lu heard at home that he was busy, panicked, and happy to come here, saying that this was not only a great event for the Xue family, but also a great event for their village. In the future, no one will say that there is an official in Huaishu Village.

    Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, Xue Laohan and others almost laughed their mouths crookedly.

    Xue Sanhu''s horse was already led by Xue Erhu, so Xue Sanhu helped old man Xue, the grandfather, to have lunch at home together. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still being led by Xue Wuhu.

    When we were having lunch, Li Zheng also came in a hurry.

    It wasn''t because Xue Sanhu became an official. After all, Xue Yan of the Xue family was the crown prince and had a bigger status. He was mainly afraid that everyone would know that Xue Sanhu had become an official. It was a big happy event for Shiliba Village. If you don''t come, others will feel wrong.

    As soon as he ate lunch, Xue Wuhu couldn''t bear it any longer, and took his two precious children to see his room.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obediently took their fifth brother to see the room.

    When the family moved into this new house in the second half of last year, their third and fifth brothers had already gone to the military camp and were not at home, so until now, none of their third and fifth brothers have lived in their rooms. However, the house has always been cleaned.

    Especially the room of their third brother. Tomorrow, the third brother is going to get married. The third brother''s room is naturally the wedding room. There are a lot of things in it. In the morning tomorrow, the room has to be fully clothed in red, and red candles are also required. Put it on, in short, it will be made to be particularly festive.

    Their fifth brother''s room naturally doesn''t have these things that are married, but there are a lot of things that should be there, they are all the same as theirs, brand new.

    "It''s so big!" As soon as Xue Wuhu took his two precious children, crossed the high threshold and entered his room, his eyes lit up. "There are two rooms inside and outside. There is a bed inside, a kang outside, a big round table, a screen, and a bogu frame. This room is also very good! The rich people in the town probably look like this!"

    Because Liu Guixia is always thinking about her son who is away, even if his son is not at home, she will give him a bed in his room. When the weather is cold, she will make a quilt, and when it is hot, she will make a mat. She came back suddenly one day. If she said that, no matter what day her son came back, he could just live there, and he didn''t have to do anything.

    It''s a hot day now, and half a month ago, Liu Guixia had already removed all the bedding and put a brand new mat on the bed.

 Chapter 1150ï¼š still home

    Chapter 1150 It''s better to be at home

    Everyone in the family knows that Liu Guixia is expressing her thoughts about her son. She is a mother with the most sincere heart. Therefore, the family naturally did not stop her, and she always helped to do it.

    So, at this moment, as soon as he saw the bed covered with the mat, Xue Wuhu said "Ah-", jumped up happily, kicked his legs, and sighed with his two precious children: "It''s better to be at home."

    Immediately, he sighed again: "Actually, there is nothing wrong with the military camp, but you will feel homesick. No wonder our centurion always tells us that home is home, and nothing can replace it. Ah, I finally come home! Great! Not only go home, but also stay for several days!¡±

    was so happy that he rolled twice on the bed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, then they both brought a stool and put it beside the bed, and then they sat on the stool with their fifth brother.

    Their third brother is still in the main room. Because they are going to get married tomorrow, there are a lot of things to do. They are talking with the family about how to go to meet the family tomorrow, how many people will go to meet the family... and so on.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go to the old house until it was the time for martial arts practice in the afternoon.

    However, because their fifth brother said to help them bring Xiao Xue Shi, Xiao Xue Shi did not come to the old house with them in the afternoon.

    When going to the old house, seeing no one on the road, Jiang Yuecai said to Xue Yan in a low voice: "I want to pick the leaves of the fairy tree to make fairy tofu, make it a little before it gets dark, let the family take a look, wait until tomorrow. You can make more, and you can also have one more dish at the wedding banquet."

    He heard her mention this fairy tofu before, but Xue Yan also suppressed his voice: "Does it take a long time to make this successful?"

    "Not long, about an hour." That is, two hours in the last days.

    "Then my martial arts practice in the afternoon ends earlier?"

    "No, you continue to practice martial arts. I''ll go home first. When the fifth brother sees me go back, he will definitely go with me, and the family must be relieved."

    "Also." Xue Yan had no objection.

    At the second quarter of Shen Shi, Jiang Yue went home from the old house first.

    Qiyin took her by a small hand and sent her back. Although it''s not necessary at all, but this way, the family will feel at ease. They feel that she is still such a small child, and they have to be alone with her. necessary.

    At home, Xue Wuhu was lying on the ground in the yard of the house. He didn''t care whether the ground was dirty or not, but excitedly let Xiao Xue Shi climb on his back to play.

    Xue Shi was very happy, crawled quickly, and then sat on the back of his fifth uncle, just like riding a horse.

    Shao Youyue hugged Xuanyuan Shou to the side and watched, Li Hehua also hugged Xiao Xue Bai and watched, Xuanyuan Shou and Xiao Xue Bai were also teased and grinned, looking happy.

    Everyone was very happy, Xue Wuhu was naturally happier, but he was still afraid that his little Xue Shi would fall off his back, so he went back with one hand, supported his little Xue Shi on his back, and only supported with one hand. , crawling on the ground.

    "Yah, ah, ah." Xiao Xue Shi was very happy, waving his small arms straight, his eyes disappeared from smiling. Happy to die.

    Xuanyuan Shou and Xiao Xuebai were also happier.

    Li Hehua smiled at Shao Youyue and said, "Five tigers are so good at teasing children."

    "Yes." Shao Youyue smiled and nodded.

    Liu Guixia and Yu Hongyan are still in the main room, but they are not discussing anything, but are busy checking the piles and piles in the main room. There is no shortage of things. Tomorrow, these are all going to the wife''s house. It can''t be less, otherwise it will not look good or not, and it will not be auspicious.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1151ï¼š What do you make them think!

    Chapter 1151 What do you make them think!

    Xue Dafu, Xue Sanhu, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu went under the shed to check whether the several carriages that greeted the relatives were strong. It is still a little far from Huaishu Village, so the bearer may not be able to carry it so far without resting.

    At that time, Xue Sanhu naturally rode a tall horse with red silk flowers on his head and walked in the front.

    When Jiang Yue was led by Qiyin to the door of the house, Xue Wuhu just turned around and crawled towards the door of the yard. When he saw Yuebao coming back, he immediately asked: "Yuebao, why did you come back so early? I''m still going to pick you up and Xiaoyan at Youshi. Hey, where''s Xiaoyan?"

    As he said that, he was busy getting his little Xue Shi on his back down and hugged him, and then, like a monkey, he hugged his little Xue Shi and came next to his Yuebao.

    Li Hehua and Shao Youyue also came over with their children.

    Jiang Yuedao: "Brother Yan is still practicing martial arts. I want to go to the mountain to pick leaves and see if I can make something. Sister Xiaoyin will send me back first."

    "Oh. Then I''ll accompany you to pick leaves on the mountain." Xue Wuhu said without thinking. He couldn''t let his Yuebao go alone. "By the way, you said picking leaves, what leaves are you picking?"

    "Yes, Yuebao, what leaves are you picking?" Li Hehua also bent over and asked.

    "It''s the leaves of those wild things planted next to lemons." Having said that, it''s time to give this a name, Jiang Yue said again: "Brother Gangyan knows that I''m going to pick the leaves of that wild thing and come back. After tossing with things, he even gave it a nice name, called the Immortal Tree."

    "The fairy tree? Haha." Xue Wuhu laughed. "It sounds good, but if the gods in the sky hear it, what do you want them to think!"

    Shao Youyue smiled and said, "I think it''s weird."

    Li Hehua said with a smile: "I also think it''s good, Xiaoyan and Yuebao have always been named nicely. That Yuebao, that other wild thing in the family that doesn''t have a name, have you and Xiaoyan thought about it?"

    Jiang Yue naturally followed the trend with a little head, "Think about it. The one that looks very similar to a grape is called a grape, the red is called a red grape, the green is called a green grape, and the black is called a black grape. The one that bears small blue fruit The ones planted next to the orange trees are called Pi Li. The wild things dug up from other places at the beginning of this year are called cumin. The two or three acres of wild things that were finally planted are called onions, carrots, and lamb horns. Melon, golden bell."

    "The names are all very nice, but have grapes been grown at home? What other grapes are there? Are they all cooked?" Xue Wuhu was a little excited, looking like he wanted to eat it.

    Li Hehua smiled and said, "Your elder brother picked one to taste before, and said it was a little sour, I guess there will be some talent to be sweet."

    Xue Wuhu''s excitement continued unabated: "I hope my third brother and I can be sweet before returning to the military camp."

    Li Hehua smiled and said, "You guys have ten days off, so it should be sweet."

    Jiang Yue didn''t say that it doesn''t matter if it''s not sweet, she can plant a plant on the loess of the space, and then pick it out, saying that it was picked from the grape and grape field on the mountain at home.

    Going to the mountain, it is not easy to take Xiao Xue Shi. There are many insects on the mountain. Xiao Xue Shi is so small and fragrant, and it is easy to be bitten by a lot of bags. I gave it to Yu Hongyan to hold it, and then he came out like a monkey again, and quickly went to get a big basket and put it on his back.

 Chapter 1152ï¼š pick leaves

    Chapter 1152 Picking Leaves

    "Let''s go, Yuebao, let''s go to the mountain." As soon as he returned to his home Yuebao, Xue Wuhu took his Yuebao to the mountain.

    "Well." Jiang Yue obediently let her fifth brother lead her to the mountain.

    Li Hehua and the others saw that Jiang Yue had Xue Wuhu together, and they were not alone, so they were naturally relieved.

    Six acres of fairy trees are planted at home, which are actually two-winged and six-path trees. Because it is summer, it is the time when the branches and leaves are lush, and it is naturally the right time to make fairy tofu.

    However, this tree is a deciduous shrub and generally has no obvious trunk. It cannot grow very high. It can reach two meters in height, and it will not exceed six meters. However, because it has only been planted for a few months, even if Jiangyue has used it, it is quite large. The seedlings are only a little over one meter tall, and next year, they will definitely be much taller, with more branches and leaves.

    Jiang Yue was five years old and not yet full, so it was nothing to walk on the road. The moment she walked into the field of the fairy tree, the fairy tree disappeared all of a sudden.

    She may not be able to pick enough leaves even on her tiptoes, but she can easily pick low leaves.

    Just pick it near here, and if you need it later, go inside.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue raised her head and said to her fifth brother, "Fifth brother, carry the basket."

    "Oh, oh." Xue Wuhu understood, and hurriedly took off the big basket on his back and put it at the feet of his Yuebao. As he put it down, he asked excitedly, "How to pick this leaf, just pick the leaf directly, should I pay attention?"

    "Just pick the leaves. The color is very emerald green and the leaves are thick." Jiang Yue taught her fifth brother how to pick them while picking them. "I want to try it with this kind of leaf. I just pick this kind of leaf and I don''t need to pick it out when I go back. I just wash it and use it."

    "It''s easy!" Xue Wuhu thought it was easy, and immediately helped pick one piece happily. He and his Moon Treasure were gathered around a fairy tree, and they didn¡¯t dare to jump too far. His Moon Treasure was only so small, and any fairy tree would completely cover his Moon Treasure. , I can''t see his Yuebao at all when I look back, what should I do if I can''t find his Yuebao.

    You can''t lose his Moon Treasure.

    I just made a little fairy tofu for my family to see. I don''t need so many leaves. The leaves I picked will cover the bottom of the big back basket. Jiang Yuecai said: "Fifth brother, you don''t need to pick it, just as many as you want."

    "You only picked so much?" Xue Wuhu looked at the basket.

    "First pick so many and try it out. If you can really make something, pick it again next time. I picked too many leaves and went back.

    "That''s right, that''s okay, that''s okay." Xue Wuhu said again and again, happily. Quickly put the basket back on your back. As soon as the back was done, he was busy holding a small hand of his Yuebao again. "Let''s go, let''s go home."

    "Well." Jiang Yue naturally followed her fifth brother home obediently.

    When he got home and just entered the yard, Xue Wuhu let go of Jiang Yue''s hand, took off the basket, and walked towards the well: "I want to wash these leaves, right, Yuebao, wait a minute, I''ll do it right here. Pull water for you to wash."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue answered and went to find what she needed.

    is like a small wooden basin, like grass and ash, like a bowl.

    Bowls are two bowls, one empty bowl and the other half a bowl of plant ash. She got the ash from the stove, and the ash that is usually used to burn the fire at home is the ash of the vegetation.

    Plant ash contains active alkali, similar to brine, you can order tofu.

 Chapter 1153ï¼š Qi Yulan?

    Chapter 1153 Qi Yulan?

    also took a pair of chopsticks.

    Finally, he took the gauze to the well.

    After thinking about it, I went to get another small wooden basin.

    There is a large wooden basin by the well. The family usually specializes in washing vegetables. Xue Wuhu has already pulled up a bucket of water and poured it into it.

    Seeing that Yuebao brought half a bowl of fire ashes from the stove, he was confused and couldn''t understand: "Yuebao, what are you doing with the ashes?"

    Li Hehua, Shao Youyue and others didn''t understand either, so they all gathered around to watch.

    Jiang Yue said: "You can order tofu in the ash water of plants and trees. I want to see if I can order something from this."

    "Oh." Xue Wuhu immediately laughed again, thinking that their Yuebao really knew how to get food.

    Jiang Yue also squatted down and washed the two small wooden basins, gauze, etc. for later use.

    As soon as the leaves were washed, Xue Wuhu asked excitedly, "What do you do next?"

    Jiang Yue transferred the washed leaves to one of the small wooden basins, and then added an appropriate amount of clean eating water to the small wooden basin, while saying: "Knead these leaves in water."

    "It''s easy too!" Xue Wuhu said, and he has already started. He just washed the leaves with his hands, they were clean, and he could put them in directly and smash the leaves.

    Jiang Yue''s hands were also clean, and she also put two small hands in, and smashed the leaves little by little.

    When was smashing, Li Qingshu''s daughter-in-law Qi Yulan came.

    Li Qingshu''s family was originally poor, and it was a little difficult to get married at first, but last year, the family''s conditions were much better. Naturally, it was easy to set up a marriage under the introduction of the matchmaker. She is still a very good girl. In April this year, that is, two A few months ago, I married this daughter-in-law, and this daughter-in-law is Qi Yulan.

    Qi Yulan has a good temperament, and she works quickly. Not to mention anything else, Shan Li Qingshu and Xue Erhu have a very good relationship. They usually go away frequently. Therefore, Qi Yulan is very familiar with Yu Hongyan, and also has a good relationship with Li Hehua, as well as Liu Guixia. I like Qi Yulan very much.

    Tomorrow, Xue Sanhu got married, there are many tables, and the kitchen needs a lot of help, so Liu Guixia also asked Qi Yulan to come over early tomorrow to help for the day.

    At this moment, Qi Yulan not only came, but also carried a basket made of bamboo strips in her hand, which was full of bowls and plates.

    It is because there are many tables at home tomorrow, so many dishes and dishes are needed, and there are not enough at home, so I ask others to borrow them as ambassadors. Usually, whoever wants to do a major event, lack of dishes, lack of tables and stools, etc., also uses each other in the village.

    It¡¯s not that there are big things to do every day, and no one in the village has so many dishes.

    Otherwise it would be too wasteful to keep it at home.

    Therefore, Qi Yulan brought bowls and dishes to her family, and her family will be in short supply tomorrow.

    "Sister Qi." As soon as Jiang Yue saw Qi Yulan, she obediently called someone. Knowing that the fifth brother just came back and didn''t know Qi Yulan, she hurriedly told her fifth brother who Qi Yulan was.

    Xue Wuhu heard that it was Li Qingshu''s daughter-in-law who had married in April this year, so he was busy saying hello and called someone.

    Zicui had already seen Qi Yulan, so she hurriedly took the basket from Qi Yulan''s hand.

    Qi Yulan walked to the well curiously: "Yuebao, what are you doing?"

    Coincidentally, when Yu Hongyan came out holding Xiao Xue Shi and heard it, she smiled and said, "Our Yuebao is thinking about food again, and I don''t know if it will be successful or not."

    said and came over.

    Qi Yulan smiled and said, "It must be a success! Didn''t you tell me before that Yuebao succeeded no matter what he did? Yuebao has this talent."

 Chapter 1154ï¼š God is too eye-opening!

    Chapter 1154 God is too eye-opening!

    "If you really want this, then it''s good to dare." Yu Hongyan said with a smile.

    "Yeah." As soon as Xiao Xue Shi, who was in Yu Hongyan''s arms, saw what Yuebao and his fifth uncle were doing down there, he was so excited that his two dirty hands pressed down hard, and his mouth was straight. I want to rub the leaves in the small wooden tub.

    "Damn, Yuebao and your fifth uncle are getting food to eat. Your hands are dirty. If you touch it, can you still eat it?" Yu Hongyan coaxed.

    As soon as she finished coaxing, seeing what Qi Yulan seemed to be looking at, Yu Hongyan followed Qi Yulan''s line of sight and saw that Xue Dafu and Xue Sanhu were standing at the door of Xue Sanhu''s room. She didn''t know what to say. She thought Qi Yulan was wrong. Knowing Xue Sanhu, he smiled and said, "That''s our family''s three tigers."

    Qi Yulan smiled and said, "I already recognize the five tigers. If there is another stranger in your family, I will naturally know that he is Lord Three Tigers, but..." Having said this, he hesitated.

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue stopped smashing the fairy leaves in her hands, raised her head, and looked at Qi Yulan.

    Yu Hongyan said with a smile: "You man, how do you say half of it, it makes me a little anxious, just have something to say."

    Qi Yulan hesitated for a while, then whispered: "My mother came to see me at noon and said that Lin Xicui was kicked back by Landlord Feng. It seems that the gentleman who used to tell the fortune of Landlord Feng was arrested by the county magistrate. , that fortune-teller was bluffing and cheating everywhere, and he happened to bump into the magistrate. Who would he arrest if the magistrate didn''t arrest him? I heard that there was only a brief first trial, and the fortune-teller explained everything. Who and how much money they took, they all explained clearly. Then, Landlord Feng realized that he had been deceived. Moreover, Lin Xicui had been carried into the door for more than a year, and it was true that Landlord Feng did not have a baby. Half-daughter, Landlord Feng naturally believes that he has been deceived. He is so angry that he no longer has any hope for Lin Xicui''s belly. Relying on the fortune-teller''s words, he believed that he could really give birth to a son for Landlord Feng, which disturbed Landlord Feng''s backyard. He couldn''t bear it, so he sent him back. If it weren''t for Lin Xicui''s parents, they also believed that she could give birth to a son. , I have already spent the 200 taels of silver, and the landlord Feng planned to take the 200 taels back. Anyway, there was a lot of trouble, and the people of Landlord Feng left, and they said They have provided food and drink to Lin Xicui for more than a year, and they have also given them two hundred taels of silver, which is usually given during the festivals.

    Lin Xicui was brought into Feng Landlord''s house as a concubine on May 26 last year, and this year is June 5, indeed it has been more than a year.

    Qi Yulan''s family and Lin Xicui''s family are in the same village.

    Jiang Yue originally saw Qi Yulan hesitate to speak, and thought it was something troublesome, or something related to her third brother, so she looked at Qi Yulan, but now only Lin Xicui has been driven back, and Lin Xicui has not only She had made a marriage with her third brother, and it had nothing to do with their family. Her third brother didn''t care, so of course it didn''t matter at all. Naturally, she stopped looking at Qi Yulan, lowered her head again, and continued to hold the basin with her small hands. Crushed leaves.

    It was her fifth brother. Hearing Qi Yulan''s words, he jumped up excitedly: "Well deserved! God''s eyes are too open!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1155ï¼š Do you think my third brother would care?

    Chapter 1155 Do you think my third brother will care?

    "At that time I said don''t let my family get richer," Xue Wuhu was still excited, "there will be times when they regret it! It''s better now! Not only has our family got richer, but the third brother is also an official! Moreover, he married someone else. Tobu Shilang''s younger sister! Knowledgeable and the highest in the family! She looks good! What''s better than she doesn''t know!"

    After a pause, he became even more excited: "It''s not a good wife to be a good wife, she has to be a concubine! Hahaha! If she hadn''t disliked the poor and loved the rich at the beginning, she would now be an official lady! As for being so embarrassing and being sent home It''s right! My third brother is going to marry tomorrow, so mad at her! Haha, I''m dying of laughter!"

    Qi Yulan was anxious to see Xue Wuhu''s voice so loud, so she hurriedly said: "Five tigers and five tigers, please be quiet, so that your third brother can''t hear you."

    "What are you afraid of!" Xue Wuhu didn''t make a small voice at all. "My third brother only met her once, or when she personally came to my house with his parents to break up the engagement! Do you think my third brother would care?"

    Yu Hongyan also smiled and said: "Yulan, it''s alright, our three tigers don''t care about this, she was kicked back when she was kicked back, it''s all her cause and effect."

    When Qi Yulan heard this, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I thought Lord Three Tigers would care, but I didn''t dare to say it. I did, but I wanted to tell you all, and I thought I should tell you, after all, there was a marriage contract before. However, Lord Sanhu is now an official, and he is married to the younger sister of the minister of the household. Even if the Lin Xicui family is going to regret it, they will definitely not dare to make trouble. It''s all right, I''ll go back tomorrow. After breakfast, I''ll come to help."

    "Thank you." Yu Hongyan thanked Xiao Xue Shi while carrying the person to the gate of the courtyard.

    "Thank you, I really want to thank you, our family can''t thank you enough." Qi Yulan smiled. "Okay, don''t send it."

    Xue Wuhu was still excited, although he had already squatted down and continued to smash the leaves in the pot with his Yuebao, but he kept saying, "I''m so happy! How can God do it now? Such long eyes! Before... No, it should be said that before last year, I didn''t think that good people had good rewards, because I didn''t see good people with good rewards, but I saw a lot of things that were obviously not good, but passed It''s so good, I''m super angry every time I watch it! It''s different now! It''s great! God has eyes now, and good people will be rewarded in the future! Isn''t that right, Yuebao?"

    Speaking of the end, he couldn''t help but excitedly asked his family Yuebao for approval.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue nodded her head obediently and said yes.

    His family, Yuebao, agreed with him, so Xue Wuhu naturally felt this way and was happier.

    When the fairy leaves in the small wooden basin were all crushed, Jiang Yuecai was busy filtering out the leaf residue with gauze, and the filtrate was filtered into another small wooden basin.

    Then add water to the plant ashes, wash and filter with gauze, and put the filtered water in another empty bowl that has been prepared.

    Next, Jiang Yuecai poured the filtered plant ash water into the filtrate of the fairy leaves in the small wooden pot.

    While pouring, stir gently with chopsticks.

    Set aside until the plant ash water and filtrate are evenly mixed.

    "Is this all right?" Xue Wuhu asked immediately.

    "No, we have to wait and see. If this filtrate can also point out something from the ash water of plants and trees, it should also be lumped like tofu by then."

 Chapter 1156ï¼š Will you sneak in again?

    Chapter 1156 Will you come here secretly again?

    After a pause, Jiang Yue added: "Whether we can or not, let''s wait a little longer, maybe it has something to do with time."

    said that, because he was afraid that the fifth brother would be impatient and move it in advance.

    After all, if you order tofu with this, the tofu will clump much faster than this.

    And this one has to stand for about an hour before it will agglomerate.

    "Okay, okay, then wait a little longer." Xue Wuhu replied happily, while helping to take something and gently cover it on the small wooden basin, so as not to let anything fall into the small wooden basin and stain the small wood What''s in the basin also affects the effect of what his Yuebao wants to make.

    It was not until three quarters of the hour that Jiang Yue saw Xue Yan come back.

    When Xue Yan came to her side, she told Xue Yan that Lin Xicui was driven back by the landlord Feng. Although it was nothing to them, she felt that he should also know and have a bottom line in his heart.

    Xue Yan listened, and just nodded, indicating that he understood, and was not surprised at all.

    In the last life, Lin Xicui was indeed kicked home by Landlord Feng, but it was his first year in the third year and there was no such thing as his friend Fang Yiming bumping into some fortune teller.

    Because in a previous life, at this time, his friend Fang Yiming was framed by corrupt officials and was awaiting trial in prison. How could he just happen to encounter some fortune-teller cheating.

    And in this life, all the corrupt officials in the Yiran area have been purged, and his friend is still in front of the county magistrate and doing things for the people, only to bump into him.

    However, in the last life, Lin Xicui gave birth to a child to Landlord Feng. It was a daughter, but it was a stillbirth. Landlord Feng felt that even if Lin Xicui didn''t get pregnant as soon as she entered the house, it would definitely be a son as long as she was pregnant. But this is not only not a son, but a stillbirth, which I feel unlucky, and it is true that Lin Xicui is in the backyard of Feng landlord, making Feng landlord''s wives and concubines complain, making Feng landlord intolerable. Therefore, Lin Xicui gave birth to a stillborn child. Back then, Landlord Feng drove Lin Xicui back.

    After being kicked back, he entered the Hanlin Academy because of his third grade, and decided to take his family to the imperial capital. The family no longer had to face the loess and turn their backs to the sky. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he did Parents and they all told him that before they went to Dijing to reunite with him, Lin Xicui had secretly found his third brother, and wanted to come to Dijing to enjoy happiness, even if she was willing to be a maid, but the third brother ignored her at all. In a few years, he became the prime minister. At that time, he heard from the hall brother that the Lin Xicui family had regrets. Then, in his last life, he never heard of Lin Xicui again.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan suppressed her voice and told Jiang Yue about this with a volume that only Jiang Yue could hear, and said, "In this life, she is likely to secretly come to see the third brother again."

    "It''s okay," Jiang Yue didn''t care much, "In this life, the third brother will not care about her."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded, and felt that his third brother would follow the same attitude in this life. Then, he asked, "Is the fairy tofu ready?"

    "It should be fine." Jiang Yue got up and wanted to go with Xue Yan to see if there were any lumps in the small wooden basin. If you count the time, it''s almost clogged.

    But before she and Xue Yan left, their fourth brother Xue Sihu came back.

    "Fourth Brother, you''re back!" When Xue Wuhu, who was in the hall, saw it, he immediately jumped out like a monkey.

 Chapter 1157ï¼š click success

    Chapter 1157 The point was successful

    very happy.

    It''s been half a day since I came back. Everyone else in the family has seen it, only this fourth brother has seen it.

    "Good boy, he has grown so tall!" Xue Sihu was also very happy to see his fifth brother.

    "I''ve grown a little faster this year. Both my father and mother said that if I keep growing like this, I will definitely be as tall as you and the second brother. I don''t want the third brother''s height. He is the tallest in the family." Xue Wuhu He laughed happily.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "I also started to sprint when I was as old as you. Later, once I passed eighteen, I didn''t grow much. It is estimated that it is so tall."

    Jiang Yue made a visual inspection, her third brother was 1.9 meters, the eldest brother, the second brother and the fourth brother were all about 1.8 meters. Even Xue Dafu''s back was a little hunched, and he was 1.8 meters tall. Obviously, when his back was not hunched, he was also 1.8 meters tall. Several.

    And Liu Guixia is not short, so it is no wonder that the children born are all tall.

    "Where''s the third brother?" Xue Sihu asked. "I say hello to the third brother."

    "In his room, there is something in his room that needs to be moved. Dad and the second brother are helping him move it." Xue Wuhu was also very excited.

    "Then I''ll go to his room." Saying that, Xue Sihu walked towards his third brother''s room.

    Xue Wuhu followed him, went to the third brother''s house, and said cheerfully: "Fourth brother, let me tell you, Yuebao picked the fairy leaves to make something, it is estimated that it will be soon."

    "Fairy leaves?" Xue Sihu stopped. "What fairy leaves?"

    "It''s the leaves of the wild thing planted next to the lemon field at home." Xue Wuhu said, and then he hurriedly told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan what names the wild things planted at home this year were named.

    The process of smashing the fairy leaves and adding grass and wood ash water to stand still is described in detail.

    Xue Sihu knew before that their family Xiaoyan and Yuebao would pretend to name the wild things that were newly planted in the family this year, which were actually the real names of those wild things, but he never thought that one of them was actually called the fairy tree, that''s why he did it. Stopped, wondering what it was.

    When Xue Sihu heard it, he understood it all at once, so he naturally laughed: "So that''s the case." After speaking, he hurriedly turned back and smiled with his two precious children: "Is something almost ready? You wait for me, I''ll come and see the third brother after saying hello."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obeyed.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked to the small wooden basin and waited for their fourth brother.

    When their fourth brother came out of their third brother''s room, their fifth brother also jumped in as happy as a monkey. Jiang Yue just lifted the lid of the small wooden basin, and saw the green in the small wooden basin.

    "Is this a success? It used to be water, but now it doesn''t seem to be water." Xue Wuhu said while bending over, staring at the basin.

    Xue Sihu also stared and said, "It seems to be agglomerated."

    Their fourth brother knew that she was not the original Jiang Yue. Now that she knew what she was doing, there was no need to doubt it. She would definitely be able to do it. In this way, she was obviously cooperating, hiding what was wrong with her and not letting others know that she was not. The original Jiang Yue, only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue just took a clean chopstick and poked it lightly on the emerald green in the basin, but she couldn''t penetrate it, and said, "It''s agglomerated."

    "That''s great! It''s really a success! It looks pretty tough!" Xue Wuhu couldn''t be more happy.

    Yu Hongyan and the others also happily walked over to see.

    Jiang Yue put down her chopsticks, and then picked up the kitchen knife she had prepared earlier, drew a few lines into the basin, and cut the greens in the basin into square tofu cubes.

 Chapter 1158ï¼š Liang Shengsheng?

    Chapter 1158 Liang Shengsheng?

    took another plate on the side and put a square block of green tofu on the plate.

    The white plate, the emerald green tofu cubes, the tofu cubes are still crystal clear and elegant, and the taste is very smooth and fragrant at first glance...

    "It''s too beautiful! Yuebao Yuebao, cut it into smaller pieces, I''ll take a piece and eat it first!" Xue Wuhu''s excited eyes were shining, and he was already busy with chopsticks in his hands, preparing to have a good taste. tasted.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue obediently slashed the tofu on the plate a few times horizontally and vertically, and cut it into small pieces that could be eaten.

    Jiang Yue actually picked this leaf half a month ago, and came back to mash it and mix it with chicken food. The chicken was fine, so when Xue Wuhu saw Jiang Yue cut into small pieces, he picked up the chopsticks. A small piece was put into his mouth, and no one in the family stopped him, but they all looked at him and asked him to tell what the emerald green tofu tasted like.

    Xue Wuhu said as he tasted it, "It''s very slippery, very fragrant, and still cool, but it feels a little bitter, but it doesn''t feel bitter. Anyway, it''s delicious! It''s completely different from eating tofu!"

    Xue Sihu, Yu Hongyan and the others also took chopsticks, and each took a small piece and tasted it, and they all felt the same as Xue Wuhu.

    Yu Hongyan also smiled and said, "This tree is named Immortal Tree, and the leaves are immortal leaves, so the tofu made from this is called Immortal Tofu?"

    "Fairy tofu? This is great! If I hear the name, I''ll definitely want to try it!" Xue Wuhu was the first to happily agree.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Then call it immortal tofu."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t speak, they just looked at each other again.

    "Is this fairy tofu cooked like normal tofu?" Li Hehua asked with a chuckle.

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "I feel like this is the same as Liangpi, it''s very cool to eat, this should be eaten cold, right?"

    Li Hehua smiled and said, "If it''s better served cold, that''s even better, it''ll save trouble."

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said: "If the weather is cold, it should be fine to cook it hot, but now it''s hot, and if it is sold to the Four Tigers in the town, it''s best to eat it cold. These are the best sellers."

    "That''s true." Li Hehua nodded.

    Jiang Yue said: "This fairy tofu is very hard, it should be able to be chilled in ice water, it will be cooler when you eat it, and naturally it is more suitable for eating when the weather is hot."

    "Yes, yes, I''m going to get the ice!" Xue Wuhu immediately ran to get the ice, very positive. In the afternoon, the ice-making workshop sent another wooden box of ice.

    This is an iced thing. Immortal tofu is the first time I made it today, and I didn''t make much of it, so Xue Wuhu didn''t bring a lot of ice to ice it, so he only took a small half-pot, and then poured edible cold water into the ice and made it. It became ice water, and then, the fairy tofu like jade was put into ice.

    Jiang Yue started to make the seasoning for the cold salad. Xue Yan started to help her, peeled the garlic, and smashed it into garlic paste.

    As soon as it gets dark, the fairy tofu is also chilled. Take it out, cut it into small pieces and put it on a plate. Then, drizzle it with chili oil, salt, vinegar, minced garlic, and finally sprinkle some chopped green onion.

    The family tried it again, and they were full of praise.

    "Exactly," Liu Guixia smiled, "it can be used as a dish at tomorrow''s wedding banquet. We have ice at home, and many things taste better when they are iced, especially in this big summer, tomorrow''s wedding banquet will definitely look more like it. It''s our Moon Treasure Party. Think about eating."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1159ï¼š Pick and choose?

    Chapter 1159 Picking?

    Originally, Jiang Yue made fairy tofu today so that she could have one more dish at her wedding banquet tomorrow. Then, when she heard Liu Guixia say this, she naturally had no objection.

    "Alright, alright, let''s all eat." Liu Guixia began to greet her for dinner. "I go to bed early after eating. Not only will I have to get up early tomorrow, but I will also be busy at night."

    Fortunately, she started preparing for her third son''s marriage a long time ago. In fact, she is not that busy today, but tomorrow is the day of marriage, and she must be busy from morning to night, for a whole day.

    *

    On this side, Jiang Yue and the others are having dinner. On the other side, Lin Xicui''s family and Lin Xicui''s family are also having dinner.

    However, because Lin Xicui has been eating spicy food at Feng Landlord''s house for more than a year, her mouth is full. This time, not only did she dislike the food at noon, but at night, when she saw the food on the table, there was even a wild vegetable. It''s even more disgusting. In short, I don''t care about this poor family, and I don''t care about that. I thought I was a concubine in Feng Landlord''s house and looked very pompous.

    Lin''s parents and Lin''s mother didn''t say anything. Lin Xicui''s brother and sister-in-law didn''t say anything at first, but she couldn''t bear Lin Xicui''s constant complaining and arrogance, as if they were slaves.

    At noon, brother Lin Xicui endured it and didn''t care about Lin Xicui, but at night, when Lin Xicui came out again, brother Lin Xicui almost flipped the table and cursed: "Lin Xicui, you are enough! She is no longer a big girl. It is difficult to get married. We have made you worthy of you to stay at home, and you will dislike it for me! If you don¡¯t eat it, it will be taken down! It¡¯s better to leave! "

    Sister-in-law Lin Xicui also said that her nose is not her nose, and her eyes are not eyes: "I said little sister-in-law, we have tolerated you enough. You were kicked back. We said something about you at the beginning? If you are not at Feng Landlord''s house Backyard work, maybe landlord Feng sees that you have been serving him for more than a year, and he will not really drive you back, at most he will not spoil you so much. Now that you are back, don''t do it again, otherwise , your brother also wants to drive you out, and you will cry when the time comes."

    Lin Xicui has been in Feng landlord''s house for more than a year. Every time he comes back, which time does the family treat her the same as the ancestors? She immediately cried with anger, and said to Lin''s father and Lin''s mother: "Father! Mother! You don''t care! Without me, our family would be able to build this new house! We are still living in that shabby house! My brother can marry someone with money. Sister-in-law is back? Did you buy a lot of things inside or outside the house? You used to be so reckless, so shameless? Not to mention comparing with other villages, just in our village, our family¡¯s conditions are among the best now! I was kicked back, and my sister-in-law who got married by me even said the same thing about me!"

    Before, Landlord Feng gave Lin''s father and Lin''s mother two hundred taels. Lin''s father and Lin''s mother built a new house from the beginning. The new house was quite big, but it was still made of earth walls and thatched roofs. Then, he gave Lin Xicui''s brother. Married a relative, because Landlord Feng was so kind to their daughter who was brought into the door, Lin''s father and Lin''s mother became more and more hearty, and they were extravagant. In the end, it was all because of the extravagance and the need to fill the scene, especially every time I went to see my daughter at Feng Landlord''s house, after more than a year, all the money was used up. Knowing that the fortune-teller was bumped into by the magistrate, he was caught, and then Landlord Feng drove their daughter back.

 Chapter 1160ï¼š You die yourself, dont implicate us!

    Chapter 1160 You die, don''t implicate us!

    If you just talk about the house and the things inside and outside the house, it is indeed one of the best in the village.

    In the past two years, in their village, apart from their family who had the money to build a new house, there was no family at all.

    However, because of the prosperity of Xue Dafu''s family, many people have suffered hardships. They are constantly reclaiming wasteland, and with the help of Lizheng, many people work for Xue Dafu''s workshop or shop for Xue Dafu''s family. Working, in a word, earning more money than before, and seeing other people''s families can afford to build big houses...

    Thinking of this, Lin''s father and Lin''s mother regretted it extremely.

    I saw Mother Lin said: "I knew that the Three Tigers would become officials, and even if we were killed, we would not send your birth date to Landlord Feng."

    Seeing that his parents didn''t mean to help him at all, Lin Xicui even cried angrily.

    Brother Lin Xicui was impatient: "Mother, what are you talking about now, people are officials now, and the elder brother of the future daughter-in-law is also a high-ranking official, let''s stop being the same as before, when people are easy to bully, just go to provoke people, otherwise we will I don''t know how he died."

    Mother Lin stopped talking. After all, she didn''t have the guts to provoke the Xue family again.

    That is an official.

    is bigger than the magistrate''s official.

    And on the way, she met a yamen officer, and she was so frightened that she shivered, how dare she provoke an official.

    But it was Father Lin who said, "I''m not reconciled! How could we know so much at the time! Although the Xue family may not be richer than Landlord Feng now, they are officials now, and Landlord Feng has to kneel down and give it to him. Kow your head! Don''t say your mother regrets it, even me, my bowels are all regretful! How could it be like that in the first place!"

    Seeing that her father and mother not only didn''t mean to help him, but now they are ignoring her existence. Brother Hu, follow the delicious and spicy food!"

    Her brother was taken aback: "Don''t be fooled! Tomorrow is his big day. The bride''s family is bigger than his official, so we can''t afford it! Don''t implicate us!"

    "That''s right." Her sister-in-law was also frightened. "Little sister-in-law, don''t be fooled. If you are sent back, you will be sent back. We will work harder, and we will also go to open up wasteland for various places. .

    Mother Lin said: "If you want to open up the wasteland, I can''t bear that tired. Li Zheng said it nicely, every ten miles and eight villages can open up wasteland and sell it to Xue Dafu''s family, but we have a relationship with Xue Dafu, people can buy our home to open it. The wasteland that came out? However, Xicui, you can¡¯t do it anymore, we can¡¯t afford to offend the landlord Feng¡¯s family, how dare you go to offend someone and become an official? Are you crazy!¡±

    Father Lin said: "Even if we don''t open up the wasteland and sell it to Xue Dafu''s family, we have to open up the wasteland and plant it ourselves! Landlord Feng is now unwilling to rent the land for us to plant. One point, are we all waiting to starve to death? Who wants to be burdened by that! Isn''t there anything I can do! Xicui, don''t mess around, it''s really going to cause trouble, you die by yourself, don''t implicate us!"

    "That is, if you die yourself, don''t implicate us!" Brother Lin Xicui was still afraid that he would be implicated. "I don''t even look at myself anymore, I''m not a big girl anymore, and I don''t look very good. I still want to be courted by others? They are all such big officials now, and there must be many people who want to be courteous and keep their family innocent and good-looking. A girl younger than you is sent to serve him as a slave and a concubine to serve him, and do you still care about you?"

 Chapter 1161ï¼š post happy word

    Chapter 1161 Stickers

    Being demoted to nothing by his brother, Lin Xicui was shaking with anger and cried even more.

    "Don''t worry about it!" Just leaving this sentence, Lin Xicui rushed back to her room and didn''t eat dinner.

    Sister-in-law Lin Xicui was a little worried, for fear that Lin Xicui would still want to make trouble and implicate her at that time.

    It was Father Lin who thought about it and said, "She is actually not very courageous, and she is afraid of death, otherwise, when Landlord Feng drives her away, she will depend on the Landlord Feng''s family for life and death, and she is not a servant of Landlord Feng''s family. If she wants to beat her, she is afraid that she will be beaten to death, so she will come back by herself? Nothing will happen. "

    Mother Lin and Sister-in-law Lin Xicui thought it was right, so they didn''t care about Lin Xicui.

    Lin Xicui was in his room. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, the more he wanted to fight for a breath, and let himself really get on Xue Sanhu.

    But Xue Sanhu is now a high-ranking official, and she is also vague in her own mind. She is afraid that if something goes wrong, the official master will directly kill her.

    She is also afraid of death.

    Who is not afraid of death?

    However, when her parents took her to Xue''s house to dissolve the engagement, Xue Sanhu was fine at first, but as soon as she opened her mouth, Xue Sanhu became angry and asked Liu Guixia where the marriage certificate was, and then let her tear it up and let her and her father Motherfucker... Maybe Xue Sanhu actually has a lot of affection for her?

    After all, although she and Xue Sanhu had never met before the day they broke up the engagement, and Xue Sanhu had never met her, but they had been engaged for some years, she must have been his wife in Xue Sanhu''s eyes. Maybe during the years of engagement, Xue Sanhu had secretly visited her and knew what she was like. Not only did she take her as his wife, but he already fell in love with her? That''s why he was so angry.

    Lin Xicui felt more and more right the more she thought about it.

    Since this is the case, then Xue Sanhu must still have her in his heart.

    How to say she had hurt him before, she was a girl he couldn''t get, and if she turned back to him, she would be willing to be a maid for him, maybe, he would really keep her by her side.

    Definitely can''t directly find the daughter-in-law he is going to marry tomorrow.

    Which woman would really like her man to take a concubine or have a girl she likes beside her? Furthermore, she is the sister of a high-ranking official. If you see her looking for it, and deal with her in advance, what should she do if she can''t see Xue Sanhu?

    But if Xue Sanhu really wanted to take a concubine and put a girl by his side, it is estimated that the lady of the Pei family would not be able to say anything. This is very common in large families...

    So, she had to secretly find her brother Sanhu first.

    We will get married tomorrow, there are many things to do, and it is a little difficult to find them secretly... Just wait until they get married!

    With this decision, Lin Xicui felt better.

    *

    The next day was the day when the third brother got married. On this day, Xue Yan naturally didn¡¯t know how to practice martial arts, so he had to help.

    So early in the morning, after Jiang Yue got up, she and Xue Yan started to help paste the words "Double Happiness" cut out of red paper. There are large and small, but they are all neatly cut.

    This is already cut at home.

    And when they posted the happy words, the elder sister-in-law, the second sister-in-law, and several aunts in the village were decorating the third brother''s room, making it a wedding room.

    Red candles were placed, and a lot of red dates, peanuts, longan, and lotus seeds were sprinkled on the quilt, symbolizing the early birth of a precious child.

    These four things are also placed on the plate on the table, as well as some other cakes and fruits with good meaning.

    Mosquito nets, bedding, and pillows are all red.

    In less than a morning, the third brother''s room was decorated. At first glance, the whole room was red, extremely festive.

 Chapter 1162ï¼š Are you busy?

    Chapter 1162 Are you busy?

    In the short place, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can stick it, but in the high place, they can''t stick the stool, so the fourth brother and the others will stick it.

    Naturally, the words "Happiness" are posted outside, and the main room is also specially decorated. It is used for worship at night, as well as the gate and courtyard door. They are all posted, and many stickers are also hung. There are red lanterns with the word "Happiness", and candles will be lit inside at night, and the lights will be extremely brilliant at that time.

    Those things that were carried to the woman''s house were either pasted with the word "happy" or covered with the word "happy". No matter which one was, it was a happy day.

    Shao Youyue also wanted to help, but she didn''t know what to help, so she simply helped Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan to take care of the child, just as she had a child to take care of herself.

    However, on such a happy and lively day today, Shao Youyue did not take the children in the back hut, but came to the front and took them in Li Hehua''s room.

    Xiao Xue Bo and Xiao Shou Shou are still young, and they can be placed in the shaker without holding them, but Xiao Xue Shi can already stand up with support, and he is sturdy and likes to crawl. I couldn''t care about this, so she asked Xue Liu to take care of the children with her. As for Zicui, Xia Han, and Miao Han, she asked her to help. Today, the family is particularly short of people.

    After breakfast, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue, just like a big child with a small child, carrying a large backpack, and went to the mountain to pick fairy leaves.

    There are many table people eating at noon, and many people eating at night. The leaves that I picked yesterday were all used up yesterday, and there are no more leaves. Naturally, I have to pick the fairy leaves and come back to make fairy tofu. Use fairy tofu as a dish.

    Originally, Xue Wuhu planned to accompany his two precious children, but he had other things to do. His eldest and second brothers were too busy to touch the ground. He had nowhere to go, so naturally he could not accompany his two children. Baby kids go together.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came back after picking a basket of fairy leaves. Although the basket was quite large, a basket of leaves was not heavy at all, and it was easy for Xue Yan to carry it.

    There are many people in the yard, and they are all busy; under the shed, there are many wives, aunts and aunts in the village. To make meatballs, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go to wash the leaves by the well, but went to the river to wash a basket of leaves.

    After washing the leaves, add water and rub them all together and filter.

    The filtrate is contained in two quite large wooden tubs.

    Then, add the filtered plant ash water to the two tubs, and stir evenly while adding.

    The last thing is to put it aside and let it rest.

    "I''ll come, I''ll come." Xue Wuhu was afraid that his two precious children would not be able to carry it, so when he saw it, he hurriedly put down his work and came over and put the two wooden basins aside.

    "Thank you fifth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thanked.

    "Thank you, let''s go play." Xue Wuhu helped them cover each of the two wooden basins, and then jumped back like a monkey to continue his work.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t go to play, but cleaned up the places they just messed up.

    was packing up when a carriage stopped at the gate of their yard. They looked over subconsciously and saw Shen Yuxuan getting off the carriage with a small medicine box on his back.

    followed by a domestic servant who was holding a gift in both hands.

    Originally, when his third brother got married, the Shen Yuxuan family did not need to give gifts, but because of the fact that for more than a year, the old doctor Shen had to come here often to check the pulse of his mother, so he not only knew everyone in his family, but also became very familiar. The old doctor Shen was usually polite and knew that his third brother was getting married today, so he had already told them that he would come today.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1163ï¼š I help you!

    Chapter 1163 I''ll help you!

    Coincidentally, because Mr. Zhang married a daughter today, and Brother Dongyu was going to marry a wife and give gifts, and Old Doctor Shen and Old Madam Shen were old, they would not be so far away from the bumps, and the wedding banquet would not be so far away. It''s all night again, after having eaten and then tossing so far to go home, where can I eat? It happened that the son of Shen Yuxuan, Xiu Mu, had agreed with the son of Shen Yuxuan, and asked the son to come here to give gifts, while the old doctor Shen went to Zhang''s mansion, and the old lady Shen went to the Pei mansion.

    Their fourth brother was also helping to greet the guests. He was the first to see Shen Yuxuan coming, so he hurriedly brought their fifth brother over to pick him up.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally walked over.

    The fact that Xue Yan is the crown prince has already spread to Xinyuan County, and Shengming Academy has long known about it. Shen Yuxuan was studying in Shengming Academy, even if the old doctor Shen didn''t tell him, he would know.

    However, during this time, Shen Yuxuan has also come again, and he has long understood what Xue Yan meant, that is to hide it, and he was not very old at first, and he was also a child. Knowing that Xue Yan is the crown prince, it''s not a big deal. I still get along with Xue Yan as before.

    And this is what Xue Yan wanted.

    "Shengqing!" As soon as Shen Yuxuan saw Xue Yan, he was naturally the same as before.

    Xue Yan was naturally busy and gave a classmate salute before laughing: "Didn''t you say that you can come before noon?"

    Shen Yuxuan said happily: "In order to come to play earlier today, I went to my husband''s house and Dongyu brother''s house last night. Today, I don''t have to accompany my parents to come here." Immediately, busy Talking to Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu: "Fourth brother and fifth brother, please greet other guests, don''t worry about me, I''ll just be with Shengqing Yuebao."

    "Okay, that little Yanyuebao, greet Yuxuan well." Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu both laughed.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan obeyed.

    "Hey, why didn''t you see Brother Gouzi, Dabao, Xiaobao?" Shen Yuxuan looked around.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "The private school they go to is not resting today, but it was closed a few days ago."

    Although Xue Dabao, Xue Xiaobao, and Xue Gouzi couldn''t come back because they went to school in the town, the aunt and cousin Hongguo and the four uncles all came back from the shop today, so naturally all the aunt''s family came, and so did the uncle''s family.

    Grandpa is also there.

    The eldest sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law also came to give gifts.

    Many people in Shili Ba Village followed the ceremony. When the time came, each family would come to eat alone, with a dozen tables at noon and a dozen at night.

    "What are we going to do next?" As long as he doesn''t read, Shen Yuxuan feels that he is playing and is quite excited.

    "Yuebao and I are going to clean up the place." Xue Yan pointed to the place he and Jiang Yue had just cleaned up, and it was still a little unfinished.

    "I''ll help you!" Shen Yuxuan said, and hurriedly followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the place to be cleaned up, and finished cleaning up the last point.

    Later, he finally realized that the small medicine box on his back was really in the way, so he sent it to Xue Yan''s room, and put it in Xue Yan''s room first.

    Xue Dafu and Xue Yihu carried two large baskets of wedding cakes from the main room and placed them under the shed on the side of the courtyard.

    There is shade under the shed, there is no big sun, and it is not so hot.

    This wedding cake was steamed early in the morning. Because the weather is hot now, if it was made yesterday, the wedding cake would be easily damaged. Liu Guixia and the others were afraid of this. It is a good happy event. , So, we came together this morning and divided several people to steam wedding cakes.

 Chapter 1164ï¼š you come to send cakes

    Chapter 1164 You come to send wedding cakes

    In those hard days, the cakes must have been made of rice flour and vegetable fillings. Today, the cakes are made of flour and meat.

    "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, come here quickly, the time is coming, there will be children coming to pick up the wedding cake, you come to send the wedding cake." Xue Erhu hurriedly reached out, put the cake under the shed, and called his two treasures child.

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurried over.

    Shen Yuxuan also quickly followed. Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan washed their hands cleanly, he also hurriedly washed both hands cleanly.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia felt that Shen Yuxuan was a guest and should not let Shen Yuxuan help, so they wanted to invite Shen Yuxuan to sit in, but Shen Yuxuan wanted a piece of cake, and Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu both came over to help, so Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia stopped now. I want Shen Yuxuan to go in and sit and drink tea.

    Then, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan began to stand in front of the two big baskets and prepare to send wedding cakes.

    The big baskets were lined with oiled paper, and the cakes didn''t touch the big baskets at all, and each of the big baskets was covered with a big red happy word.

    Jiang Yue is a little smaller, standing in the middle, Xue Yan stands on Jiang Yue''s right hand, Shen Yuxuan stands on Jiang Yue''s left.

    After waiting for a while, a child in the village came to pick up the wedding cake.

    Children from Shiliba Village will also come.

    A child sends two happy cakes. If there are not enough cakes, there are still some in the room, so they can be brought out.

    The wedding cake is usually picked up before noon, which is the custom of the farmhouse here. Therefore, before noon, there are no children to pick up the wedding cake, and the children all picked up the wedding cake.

    Together, nearly three big baskets of happy cakes were distributed. So many children came to receive the cakes, and the three of them, Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, and Xue Laohan, would laugh crookedly. They felt that the three tigers in their family would have more children and more blessings.

    Seeing that there were no children to pick up the wedding cakes, Jiang Yue helped to bring the remaining cakes into the main room, and put them together with the many wedding cakes in the main room.

    There is another reason for doing so much. When I go back, I have to give some food to the elderly in the village.

    "The fairy tofu should be ready, it can be cut and chilled." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan responded.

    Shen Yuxuan was curious about this fairy tofu, so naturally he was busy and followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to see the caked fairy tofu in two quite large wooden basins.

    The emerald green is the same as jade, and it tastes fresh and smooth at first glance, and he naturally couldn''t help but praise it.

    Jiang Yue took a kitchen knife and, like yesterday, made a few strokes in the basin to turn them into tofu cubes. Then, he took out half of these green tofu cubes and put them in ice water to chill.

    These are cut into small pieces at noon to serve as dishes. Noon is approaching, and for evening dishes, they will be chilled in the evening.

    As soon as noon arrives, dinner is served.

    The other people who are eating can drink, but the wedding party will not drink, because they are afraid of drinking and making mistakes. Even if they drink well at night, they will go to welcome their relatives in the afternoon.

    And the wedding reception team had lunch and went to the town to welcome the bride.

    Their third brother has already changed into a wedding dress, and he is even taller and more powerful, with a strong face and an extraordinary appearance.

    There were not enough seats, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t come to the table to eat, but Shen Yuxuan was a guest. As soon as dinner was about to start, even if Shen Yuxuan had to eat another meal at night, he was not in a hurry to go home after dinner, Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu also took him I took it to the table and sat down. I sat next to brother Xue Wen in the lobby and asked him to take care of him by the way. No matter what, Shen Yuxuan was still a child.

    There were several tables in the main room, and the two guest rooms were also cleaned up, and there were three tables in each.

 Chapter 1165ï¼š welcome back

    Chapter 1165 Welcome back

    Even the study room was cleaned up. Fortunately, the study room was bigger than the guest room, and everything was put aside, and there were five tables in a crowd.

    There are enough people to help, and there is no need for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to help bring the dishes to the table.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came under the shed on the side of the stove, and stood in front of the set up case, helping to prepare fruit plates, a dozen plates of strawberries, and a dozen plates of iced tomatoes that were cut and sprinkled with sugar. Two dishes.

    The strawberries have been soaked in ice water to some extent, and they are all cold. If they are served after a while, and the weather is hot, it may not be very cool to eat. Therefore, when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made the fruit plate, Some people were busy carrying them to the tables.

    The immortal tofu was also frozen at this time. Jiang Yue took it out of the ice water, cut it into small pieces, put it on a plate, and made more than a dozen plates.

    Xue Yan poured chili oil, salt, vinegar and garlic paste on top and sprinkled some chopped green onion.

    Another food was brought to the table.

    "Go to eat, go to eat." Seeing that her two precious children were still helping, Liu Guixia quickly got out of the kitchen and drove her two precious children to eat. "It''s in your sister-in-law''s house, hurry up."

    Because Shao Youyue was helping to take care of the children in Li Hehua''s house, he couldn''t eat at the table, so a table was also set up in Li Hehua''s house.

    But this is a table set up with Shao Youyue as a family member. It''s casual. No other guests come into the house to sit at this table. Naturally, there are seats for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to sit and eat.

    It just so happened that Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan came back with wedding cakes to the elderly in the village. When they saw it, they rushed over and asked their two precious children to go to dinner.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to go to their sister-in-law''s room.

    In Li Hehua and Xue Yihu''s room, Xiao Xue Bo and Xiao Shou Shou were good, lying in the shaker, and they had already been fed; just Xiao Xue Shi, he could eat some soft food a long time ago, and he was given it in the morning. Egg custard, I just wanted to change him for lunch, and let him eat meat porridge. This is how he usually comes. I don''t know that he is crawling around on the ground, but he refuses to eat it. Instead, he will chase and coax Shao You from behind. Yue and Xue Liu were exhausted.

    Seeing that Shao Youyue and Xue Liu were tired, there was absolutely nothing to do with him, he actually crawled happily, even happier, and even screamed in his mouth.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came in, they naturally had to help catch their little Xue Shi and let their little Xue Shi eat a small bowl of meat porridge obediently.

    After having lunch, the welcoming team set off. The groom, Xue Sanhu, rode a high-headed horse and walked in the front. The people on both sides began to play before they went out. It was extremely lively.

    Xue Dafu, as a father, naturally did not need to accompany him to greet his relatives, but Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu, Xue Wuhu, and his cousins ??all went together. The horse-riding horses, and the carriage-riding carriages, were still very stylish.

    It was the first time that the people in the village watched this big battle. Naturally, many people went out of their homes and stood on the side of the road to watch.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stayed at home because of their young age.

    Shen Yuxuan and the children of relatives and friends did not follow, they were all in Huaishu Village, playing in the village while waiting to welcome the bride back.

    It was a bit of a road from Huaishu Village to the town, and after going to Pei''s house, it was not possible to welcome the bride immediately, so the bride was not welcomed back until it was dark.

    "Come, come, come to the village entrance!" The little uncle shouted.

    When Xue Dafu heard this, he was so happy that anyone who set off firecrackers could set off firecrackers.

 Chapter 1166ï¼š Your face is all smiles?

    Chapter 1166 Is your face frozen?

    The lanterns inside and outside the house were all lit. The red gauze lanterns were pasted with the word "Happiness".

    The people who set off the firecrackers can naturally see them, and they are busy lighting the firecrackers one by one.

    I saw firecrackers blaring one after another, and in the sound of joy, the large army of welcoming relatives had also entered the village and came slowly.

    Not only the people in the village came to watch the fun, but other villages around also came to watch the fun.

    The guests and the busy people in the kitchen also came out to see the bride.

    The bride was supported by the maid and the matchmaker, and got off the carriage. Because of the hijab, no one knew what Pei Fufu looked like except those who had seen Pei Fufu.

    Even so, the onlookers looked happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, along with Shen Yuxuan and other children, were standing together, watching and standing in front. Except for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, the other children jumped and jumped, including Shen Yuxuan, all of them shouted happily: "The bride is in the door, the bride is in the door."

    Xue Dafu and the others all froze with laughter.

    Pei Fufu held the red silk end, Xue Sanhu held the red silk end, Pei Fufu covered her head and was still supported, and went in slowly step by step.

    Everyone crowded around while making a fuss.

    There was a brazier in front of him. When the bride stepped over, Xue Sanhu stopped and waited for Pei Fufu to step over the brazier. After Pei Fufu stepped over the brazier, she continued to walk forward.

    is worshipping in the main room. The main room has long been furnished, the lights are flickering, and the whole room is bright.

    "Yuebao Xiaoyan Yuxuan, walk around, go in quickly, let''s see the worship hall!" As soon as Xue Wuhu got off the horse, he found his two precious children and Shen Yuxuan, and saw that his third sister-in-law had already stepped over the brazier at the door, He hurriedly took his two precious children and Shen Yuxuan to squeeze in first, and first found a good spot in the main room to see the worship hall.

    And before they stood up, many people came in.

    "Dafu, Guixia, you are Gaotang, sit down." An elder in the village urged.

    Without waiting for Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia to react, many people had already made a fuss and pushed Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia to the two chairs for Gaotang to sit down. Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s faces stiffened with laughter, but still Happy in the heart, everyone is even more red.

    Grandpa Xue Old Han also laughed so hard that he could not see his teeth but sat on the chair next to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with crutches, watching the ceremony like the onlookers.

    This worship of Gaotang is to worship his parents. He is grateful for the kindness of his parents. Xue Laohan has already been worshipped by Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia, and Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are not only Xue Sanhu''s parents, but also Xue Sanhu''s actual supporters. This Gaotang naturally worships Yes, only Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia.

    First worshipped heaven and earth, and then worshipped the high hall. Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia both received the salute. Xue Sanhu got up and helped his daughter-in-law Pei Fufu, who had just entered the door, to get up together.

    Then they were sent to the bridal room, and Xue Sanhu and Pei Fufu were sent to the wedding room, which was Xue Sanhu''s room.

    A lot of people are going to make trouble now.

    But we''re ready to start.

    The people who sent the relatives were all relatives from Pei Fufu''s family, and they all sat at the first table in the main room.

    This has brought the bride back, and the people who are welcoming the relatives can naturally let go and drink. Xue Erhu, Xue Yihu, Xue Sihu and others have moved an unknown number of jars of wine and placed them at each table.

    "Three Tigers! Three Tigers!"

    This is the official wedding banquet, drinking Xue Sanhu''s wedding wine, how can Xue Sanhu, the groom''s official, be absent? I saw that many people went to surround Xue Sanhu in the wedding room and wanted to drink the bridegroom''s official wine.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1167ï¼š Like a red shrimp?

    Chapter 1167 Like a red shrimp?

    Xue Sanhu''s drinking capacity is okay, but he can''t stand the crowd. Fortunately, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu can help him stop a lot of alcohol, especially Xue Erhu. That''s a thousand cups without getting drunk. Whoever dares to drink with Xue Erhu will pour it first.

    In Jiang Yue''s opinion, her second brother should be immune to alcohol.

    Thanks to the help of his brother, it was not too late for Xue Sanhu to return to his room again.

    In the room, Pei Fufu was still wearing a wedding dress, covering her head, sitting on the edge of the bed, her fingers were immediately twisted together nervously when she heard the sound.

    head even lower.

    Pei Fufu had two dowry maids, one named Feiju and the other named Feizhu, who were standing beside Pei Fufu and waited. Seeing that their uncle came back, they hurriedly greeted them and greeted them, and wanted to wait for their uncle to take off their young lady''s hijab. .

    Xue Sanhu didn''t even look at them, there was still no expression on his face, and his voice was still indifferent and said two words: "Go out."

    Pei Dongyu is willing to let Feiju and Feizhu be his sister''s maids. One is that Feiju and Feizhu are caring for his sister, and the other is that Feiju and Feizhu have some brains and will not be stupid. Now, Feijufeizhu sees Xue Sanhu. In this way, it is natural to immediately know that even if they are dowry maids, they will not become Xue Sanhu''s concubine or concubines. After recognizing their position in this family in the future, no matter it is now or in the future, there will be no unreasonable thoughts.

    I saw Feiju and Feizhu replied respectfully: "Yes." Immediately, they all bowed, backed out, and closed the door from the outside.

    When Xue Sanhu finally lifted the hijab on Pei Fufu''s head, Pei Fufu''s pretty face was already flushed red, and she lowered her head even more, not daring to look at her husband Xue Sanhu.

    Seeing his daughter-in-law as shy as a red shrimp, the corners of Xue Sanhu''s mouth, whose face was stern and expressionless, was barely visible under the shade of red candles.

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yanmaoshi went to the old house to practice martial arts as usual, and didn''t come back until breakfast. After breakfast and staying at home for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house again.

    But as soon as he got out of the yard, he saw Lin Xicui sneaking behind a tree not far away, quietly looking around at their house.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then, as if they had not seen them, they continued to the old house.

    They had long expected that Lin Xicui would come to find their third brother.

    But it must be the same as in the previous life, and their third brother will ignore her.

    She hit a wall, and naturally, like her previous life, she didn''t dare to look for their third brother again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house to practice martial arts again. At home, Xue Sihu, Xue Dagui, Xue Daxi, Xue Xiaoxi and others, after breakfast, naturally returned to the shop and went home.

    It was too late last night, Xue Xiaoxi and the others couldn''t go home, so they stayed, but the marriage was over, so naturally they have to go home today.

    Before Pei Fufu got up, Xue Sanhu got up. After getting up, he closed the door lightly again, making everyone think he was hallucinating.

    Feiju Feizhu got up early in the morning and was sitting on the steps in front of the door of their young lady and uncle''s room, waiting for their young lady and uncle to get up, so they could go in to serve and make the bed, but seeing that their uncle came out first, and it was like this, they naturally understood Before their young lady got up, they were still sitting on the steps and waiting.

    The house was like that yesterday, and today there is a lot to clean up, Xue Sanhu helped to clean it up.

 Chapter 1168ï¼š It is my fault?

    Chapter 1168 Am I bad?

    Xue Sanhu didn''t go back to the room until it was five o''clock in the morning.

    At this time, Pei Fufu was already up and was busy getting dressed and taking a shower.

    "Husband, husband." Pei Fufu was at a loss, stammering and blushing. She lowered her head and looked like a little daughter-in-law who had done something wrong. What to do, she got up late.

    She is the new daughter-in-law. She was supposed to serve tea to her in-laws this morning, but she actually slept this morning.

    Feiju Feizhu exited very wisely.

    Didn''t hear her husband''s words, Pei Fufu thought that her husband didn''t know what she did wrong, and said again: "I, I got up late."

    "It is my fault."

    Pei Fufu immediately thought of last night, and her pretty face became even redder: "No, no..." After a long time, she didn''t know what to say, but her head lowered, her face was completely red, and she wanted to Like a drop of blood, both hands were twisted nervously again.

    Xue Sanhu took her with one hand and brought her to the table. Although his voice was still very dull, it was gentle: "Let''s eat."

    On the table, Feiju had just brought her breakfast in, but before she ate it, he came in.

    "Also, let''s serve tea to your parents first." Pei Fufu''s head was still lowered. Again, she is nervous that her hand is in her husband''s hand. She has been like her husband for so many years... and she feels that she is not a good daughter-in-law.

    "Eat first." After a pause, he added: "Farmers don''t have such etiquette."

    "This, that''s it... Then, that''s fine." Marrying a chicken follows a chicken and a dog follows a dog. Since she has married into this family, she naturally follows the family''s habits. After speaking, she pursed her lips and smiled, raised her head slightly, and glanced at her husband.

    But before she could see her husband clearly, she immediately lowered her head again in embarrassment.

    Husband is really tall and looks good.

    "Eat." Xue Sanhu brought her a small bowl of porridge from the table.

    "Yes." Pei Fufu''s voice was low and pitiful, she didn''t dare to watch Xue Sanhu take the porridge over, and then she ate with her head down.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t leave either, still sitting at the table watching her.

    Pei Fufu was extremely shy, and even lowered her head.

    It wasn''t until Pei Fufu had eaten breakfast that she lowered her head and was led out of the room by Xue Sanhu. She was extremely embarrassed to meet Xue Dafu Liu Guixia and called her parents.

    Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia naturally responded very happily.

    The peasant family really didn''t have the politeness of the big family, and they didn''t need to serve tea at all. Immediately, Xue Sanhu took Pei Fufu to meet his grandfather, old man Xue, and his uncle and aunt, and asked Pei Fufu to recognize everyone.

    The relatives basically recognized it, and Xue Sanhu brought Pei Fufu back. Seeing that his elder brother was going to feed the horses, he said he would go.

    It happened that Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and Shao Youyue were talking and laughing in Li Hehua''s room and called Pei Fufu. Pei Fufu didn''t go with him to the stable, but went shyly to Li Hehua''s sister-in-law''s room.

    The family asked Pei Fufu to go there. Xue Sanhu naturally had nothing to worry about, so he walked out of the house again and went to the stable to feed the horses.

    The cowshed is right next to it, so naturally the cow at home must be fed.

    But just as the fodder was thrown into the shed, I heard footsteps that were deliberately lightened, deliberately? Xue Sanhu was already vigilant, not to mention having been trained in the military camp, he was naturally even more vigilant, and Hu Mu immediately followed the prestige.

    Then, he saw Lin Xicui hurriedly approaching him.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t have any emotional ups and downs.

 Chapter 1169ï¼š Adult forgiveness!

    Chapter 1169 Your Excellency Forgiveness!

    Lin Xicui saw that Xue Sanhu saw her, but it was as if she hadn''t seen her. She continued to feed the horses and cows. She felt a little beat in her heart, but she continued to walk past lightly and came to Xue Sanhu''s side.

    "Brother Sanhu." Her voice was very low, for fear that others would hear it, and the trouble would not look good. Besides, now that Xue Sanhu is an official, she really dare not be so arrogant.

    But she stretched out her hand, as if to pull Xue Sanhu''s clothes.

    When Xue Sanhu saw this, the tiger''s eyes turned cold.

    Frightened, Lin Xicui, who had not touched the corner of Xue Sanhu''s clothes, immediately retracted her hand, her heart beating wildly, for fear that Xue Sanhu, the official master, would kill her.

    Out of the instinct of survival, she begged with a crying voice and panicked: "Brother Sanhu, I''m sorry, I used to be bad, don''t be like this, I know you still have some feelings for me, otherwise you won''t be like this. I didn''t have such a big reaction at the beginning... I regret Brother Sanhu, and Landlord Feng drove me back. The first thing I thought of was you. I actually cared about our marriage at the beginning... 1 I promised to give you a second husband, but I have been married since ancient times, and my parents wanted me to go to Feng Dizhu''s house... You also think about it, I was only a girl at the time, which girl didn''t want to If I married myself better, I agreed in a confused way, not my original intention...I''m sorry...Is it okay in the future? I''ll serve you as a slave and a maid? Brother Sanhu, I''ll serve you? Ah?"

    The family is now a high-ranking official, even if he is a slave and a maid, his life is better than in her home.

    Besides, if she really became Xue Sanhu''s maid, in the future, she might still be able to climb up, mainly by entering the door of Xue''s family, and it would be much easier in the future.

    "Brother Sanhu, don''t you feel bad, okay? I feel bad. Woohoo..." She pretended to shed two tears. "You have such a big reaction, and you have such a big reaction at the beginning, you must be feeling very uncomfortable... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... Huh, Brother Sanhu?"

    Lin Xicui thought that he was talking a lot by himself. After finishing speaking, he noticed that Xue Sanhu ignored her at all. After feeding the cattle and horses, and pouring water into the cow trough and manger, he planned to go back.

    "Brother Three Tigers, Brother Three Tigers." Lin Xicui quickly stopped him.

    But because Xue Sanhu looked at her coldly just now, even if she stopped people now, she naturally didn''t even dare to touch Xue Sanhu''s clothes.

    Xue Sanhu has only one word: "Go away."

    Lin Xicui even thought that Xue Sanhu''s words were angry, how could he let go, and even more sobbed: "Brother Sanhu, I¡ª¡ª"

    But before she could finish her words, she saw that Xue Sanhu''s gaze had crossed the top of her head and looked somewhere behind her. In her eyes that were resolute and not at all emotional, there was a tenderness that was hard to detect unless you noticed it carefully.

    She looked back dazedly and followed.

    I saw, I don''t know when, Pei Fufu was standing at the door of the yard, followed by two maids.

    Almost instantly, Lin Xicui broke out in a cold sweat.

    She''s not that stupid either, she may have misunderstood before, but now, she can''t see that Xue Sanhu has no intention of her at all. This is the look of the person you love.

    "My lord, forgive me! My lord, forgive me!" Lin Xicui was frightened and hurriedly apologized, and immediately ran away. He looked like he was afraid that if he ran any slower, he would be punished by the official Xue Sanhu.

    Xue Sanhu didn''t even look at Lin Xicui. Seeing that no one was blocking him, he strode to Pei Fufu''s side.

 Chapter 1170ï¼š Are you all good people?

    Chapter 1170 Are you all good people?

    Pei Fufu''s head was already lowered again, and her hands were twisted together again, but her face was not red, she just pursed her lips and looked at the ground again.

    After a long while, he asked in a pitiful voice, "Then... who is the girl?"

    is rather sad.

    She just saw it, the girl was very close to him, and she seemed to know him very well. If it was an ordinary girl, how could she be so close to someone else''s husband.

    She didn''t want to think about it, but she couldn''t help it.

    "My parents had arranged a marriage for me before, but they took the initiative to solve it. It was her." Xue Sanhu''s voice was still dull.

    "Then, then you are just now..." My brother said, asking her to ask any questions, not to think about it in her heart. Moreover, she couldn''t hold it back herself, and wanted to ask, even if her brother didn''t tell her, she would do the same.

    As soon as she finished the question, her head lowered even more, and her mood was extremely low.

    "She came to me and wanted to be my slave and maid." After a pause, she said indifferently, "I don''t like her."

    Pei Fufu, who lowered her head, couldn''t help but the corners of her mouth turned up.

    "She won''t come again in the future." Xue Sanhu said again.

    "Yeah." Pei Fufu replied in a small way, her ears were a little red. Shy.

    Xue Sanhu looked at her red ears, "Why did you come out?"

    Hearing this, Pei Fufu''s ears turned even redder, and her face turned red at once. She finally raised her head a lot, and then lowered her head deeply again, her hands twisting at the hem of her clothes again.

    Feiju Feizhu smiled and replied immediately for their young lady: "Second Lady Hongyan said that the young lady will definitely give uncle a fat baby next year, and the young lady ran out of embarrassment!"

    Shy, Pei Fufu didn''t know where to go, and only said, "You are not good people."

    Xue Sanhu had a rare smile in his eyes.

    *

    Xue Sanhu accompanies Pei Fufu back to the door. On this day, Xue Wuhu ran to the grape and raisin field with a basket on his back, thinking that the grapes and raisins were sweet, but it turned out not to be sweet, and a little sour, so he could only be disappointed. return.

    It is estimated that it will be a few days before the grapes and raisins are completely sweet.

    And the fifth brother wants to eat so much now...

    Jiang Yue entered the space and threw a few seeds of grapes and grapes on the loess in the space.

    A day later, Jiang Yue entered the space again, and saw that the seeds of the grapes and grapes had grown on the loess, many of them were growing like crazy, and the elders were leading them a bit like small grapes. Raisin orchard, and many bunches after bunches of grapes and raisins that have been ripe and sweet.

    There are only a few trees, but they are fruitful.

    No matter which bunch is hanging, it is convenient for people to go down and pick grapes or grapes.

    Obviously no one has put up a shelf for it, but the space has magically put up a shelf for it. It is neat and tidy. Jiang Yue doesn''t need to test it, she can know that when the grapes and grapes are picked, these shelves will definitely follow. Grapes and raisins die together, disappear.

    As long as the last bunch is not picked, the plant will still be in good condition, and the fruits on it will always remain mature and fresh, and then Jiang Yue will leave the space first.

    Until noon, she and Xue Yan came back from the old house to practice martial arts. They saw that their fifth brother happened to go to Grandpa''s place, and they hadn''t come back, and there was still a while before lunch, before she and Xue Yan went up the mountain.

    Xue Yan naturally carried a backpack.

    When he was in the grape field, Xue Yan consciously took off the backpack on his back and gave it to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue took the backpack, disappeared in front of Xue Yan, and entered the space.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1171ï¼š An extra long scar?

    Chapter 1171 A long scar?

    The shelf of grape grapes in the space is a little high, she is so big, she has to put a stool on it to pick it.

    Because she had already entered the space to see it in the morning, she had placed a tall stool in the space when no one was paying attention.

    I saw Jiang Yue move the stool on the side to the grape trellis, then put down the stool, climbed onto the stool, stood on the stool, and began to pick the hanging grapes and grapes.

    Grapes, red grapes, black grapes, and green grapes were all picked in two or three bunches, and they were even packed in half a basket.

    Pick so many first, and pick them next time.

    I picked too much, but not enough to sell, but I couldn''t eat it at home for one day. If I eat it the next day, it will naturally not be as fresh as the first day. Still so good, I can eat the freshest every day.

    Then, Jiang Yue came out with the half basket of grapes and grapes.

    "You try it." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan picked one from a bunch of red grapes and tasted it. The skin was thin and tough, the fruit was big and crisp, and the taste was sweet and refreshing. I saw him nodded, "It''s delicious."

    After taking a closer look, the skin and pulp are hard to separate, crispy and tough. No wonder she told him before that grapes are more durable than grapes.

    After eating the raisin in his hand, he stopped eating it, but turned his back to the basket, and then put the basket on his back.

    Jiang Yue held her little hands on both sides, making it easier to carry the basket to her house, Xue Yan.

    Suddenly, there was a stinging pain on her left arm as if the flesh was bleeding with some sharp weapon, causing her small eyebrows to wrinkle immediately.

    But she didn''t check it right away. She didn''t withdraw her hand until she saw that her family, Xue Yan, put the basket on her shoulders steadily, and rolled up her left sleeve to check.

    On the left arm, there was no pain, and there was no bleeding, but a long, stitched scar that was as ugly as a centipede appeared on the thin white upper left arm, almost winding to the forearm, which was a little shocking.

    Jiang Yue''s little eyebrows are even more wrinkled.

    what happened¡­¡­

    Isn''t this the scar on her body in the last days, how did it appear on this body? Also appeared in the exact same position on the left arm?

    Could it be that, like her space and the various abilities that evolved in the last days, she followed her into this world? Just a little late to wear?

    As soon as Xue Yan carried the basket, he turned around subconsciously, wanting to take his Yuebao home, but before he could hold his Yuebao''s hand, he saw his Yuebao frowning, dumbfounded. Leng Leng didn''t know what he was thinking, only then did he notice that his Yuebao raised his sleeves, looked down and saw a centipede-shaped scar on his white arm, he was shocked and wanted to immediately. questioned.

    But before he could ask, he realized that this was a scar. It was obviously injured for a long time, not a recent injury. Moreover, his Yuebao still had this expression, as if he was thinking about this scar. If it existed before, he would Jiayuebao wouldn''t have this expression of thinking, it was obviously just suddenly there...

    After thinking about this, he calmed down a lot, and he became very thoughtful, very puzzled: "How come there is a sudden scar..."

    Because of his voice, he pulled her out of her thoughts.

    I saw Jiang Yue put down her sleeves to cover the scar, and said lightly: "I was injured when I was a child, and I left this scar when I was healed. Later, when I wore it here, there was no such scar, but now I have this body all of a sudden, and maybe I wore it together with me, but it came later."

 Chapter 1172ï¼š Could it actually be a clue?

    Could Chapter 1172 actually be a clue?

    Actually, about her childhood memories, she was very vague, barely remembering anything.

    I only vaguely remember that when the end of the world just came, her parents died in the hands of zombies, and she became an orphan. She was very young at that time, and she could not remember exactly how old she was.

    And she didn''t seem to have seen her parents die at the hands of zombies, maybe she saw it with her own eyes, was greatly stimulated, and then forgot.

    She doesn''t remember what her parents looked like, nor did she see any photos or videos left of them.

    After her parents were gone, it is estimated that her parents had no relatives or friends, and she lived alone anyway.

    It seems that she lived alone at that time, and when she was still young, several zombies came towards her. She ran away, for fear that when the zombies caught her, the ground would slip again, and she would fall over and be sharded by steel or glass. She scratched her left arm. Later, she was rescued by a doctor who sutured her wound and took her to live.

    This later memory was much clearer to her. She knew that in order to save others, the doctor chose to self-destruct and blew up all the zombies at the door. When others escaped, the doctor died, and then she was alone again.

    Almost every day she encountered zombies and had to run for her life. Later, even if she was just a child, she got used to it.

    In addition, all kinds of abilities have been evolved to a certain extent, and there is still room for her to adapt to the end of the world. Not only did she have friends, but she also became the top commander of Area A, the largest area in the apocalypse.

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "If that''s the case... Is it possible that there will be something to wear with me in the future?"

    "If so, then it is naturally possible." Xue Yan said. After thinking for a while, he said again, "Could this actually be a clue?"

    "What do you mean, I''m wearing this for clues?" Earlier, I learned that Huo Wenqing, the Marquis of Zhongdan and the general of the town, also called her by the name of one of her deputy commanders, Huo Wenqing, but had another name. The appearance of the deputy commander Shao Shuting, she and he talked about whether she was wearing it for what.

    Just because there were too few clues at the time, this matter was shelved. I felt that if she was wearing this for something, there would definitely be clues in the future.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. That''s what he meant. It''s just that there are still too few clues, and it''s still impossible to determine anything.

    Jiang Yue also felt that there were still too few clues, so she simply didn''t bother to think about it, but said: "I''m not in a hurry here, just take it slow, and I can''t be in a hurry. On your side, you can actually do it. Take it slow, but keeping Xuanyuan Yi is a scourge after all. It¡¯s better to deal with it early. Well, when there is news about him, I know where he is. I¡¯ll go there in person. There aren¡¯t two more by his side now. Is it protected by a mysterious person wearing a mask? I guess I can only go."

    Before , I felt that she might catch Xuanyuan Yi if she didn¡¯t pass, and even if she couldn¡¯t catch it, Xuanyuan Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to make a big deal out of it, and it would be within their grasp.

    And now it''s totally different.

    Besides, that Xuanyuan Yi just disappeared. It''s been almost two months, and he hasn''t seen any news, and he doesn''t know what he''s doing.

    Xue Yan naturally felt reasonable and nodded: "I''ll go with you then. I just told my family that we are going to buy shops and do business with the fourth brother. By the way, we will play around and spend a couple of minutes outside. Months shouldn''t be a problem."

 Chapter 1173ï¼š she might use space

    Chapter 1173 She may use space

    Although he was very reassured about her, it was hard to guarantee that there would be no accidents, so it was better for him to go together.

    I don''t know the details of the two mysterious people at all. She may use space, and then she will be unconscious afterwards. It''s natural that he can be by her side. Jiang Yue naturally has no objection, and also nodded: "Yes."

    "Xiaoyan! Moon Treasure!"

    "Xiaoyan! Moon Treasure!"

    Suddenly, the voice of their fifth brother came.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked subconsciously and saw that their fifth brother had already climbed to Tianba and was running towards the mountain where they were. Like monkeys, they were extremely excited.

    Apparently, knowing that they were on the mountain and carrying a basket, he immediately came to look for them.

    "Fifth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shouted, and also told them the fifth brother that they heard.

    "You wait for me, wait for me." Xue Wuhu became more excited and his voice became louder.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t really wait there, they went down the mountain together, but Xue Yan only took Jiang Yue halfway down the mountain, and their fifth brother rushed up.

    "Didn''t I ask you to wait for me, Xiaoyan, is it heavy? Hurry up, carry it for me, carry it for me. I heard the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law say that you are coming to the mountain to see the grapes and grapes, so I am busy. We have to go home soon." Xue Wuhu said as he came behind Xue Yan, while he wanted to take off the basket on Xue Yan''s back and let him carry it, he looked down subconsciously. "Why do you pick so many grapes and grapes, where is it sweet? I came yesterday, picked one and ate it, and it was a little sour, so I went back and didn''t pick it."

    "We went inside. These should be sweet. Brother Yan and I both tasted it just now." Jiang Yue said.

    "Really?" As soon as Xue Wuhu heard this, he immediately put down the basket on his back, put it on the ground, stretched out his hand and picked a grape from the top bunch in the basket and stuffed it into his mouth, immediately: "It''s so sweet!" Immediately, he hurriedly picked one from each of the other skewers and threw them into his mouth, "These are really sweet! Especially the red, green, and black grapes are so delicious. Right! It feels like grapes, but it is much harder and more brittle than grapes! It is also sweeter! These grapes are also sweet! But I have never eaten grapes grown in other places, and I don''t know if other people''s grapes are as sweet as ours, anyway. Whether it''s grapes or raisins, our family is very sweet! Let''s go, let''s go home first, go home first." After saying that, he stopped eating grapes and raisins, and hurriedly put the basket on his back.

    Immediately, holding one of his precious children in one hand, he happily walked straight down the mountain.

    It''s so sweet, everyone in the family can eat it, it''s great!

    Seeing how happy their fifth brother was, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were being held, looked at each other.

    Their fifth brother went to Grandpa''s place to help Grandpa come to eat, so when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back, Grandpa was also there.

    I heard that the grapes and raisins are sweet, and the family is not in a hurry to eat, so they washed a bunch of them and tried it.

    Because Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu all prefer red grapes, they wash red grapes. Old Man Xue, Liu Guixia, Xue Dafu, Shao Youyue, Xue Yihu and others have tasted the red grapes.

    Three days later, grapes and raisins really started to be sweet in the home field.

    Xue Sihu got the news and came back the same day.

    also brought a piece of fourth uncle Xue Dagui.

    Now Xue Dagui no longer cares about the stores in the county, he is mainly responsible for two aspects, one is to teach Xue Ji how the guys in each store can sell more things, and the other is to deal with big families.

 Chapter 1174ï¼š General Zhenbei?

    Chapter 1174 General Zhenbei?

    As long as Xue Dagui is familiar with the big family, they have already told Xue Dagui that no matter what good things Xue Ji has, they can come and ask them if they want it.

    Now these grapes and grapes, Xue Dagui naturally wants to come back with Xue Sihu, pick some samples to go to the town or county, and show them to those big families.

    The grapes are sweeter than other people''s, and the grapes are not available at all. No matter what it is, those big families have seen them and said they want to buy them.

    Especially grapes, even if they are much more expensive than grapes, those big families are willing to buy them, and they all buy a lot.

    Moreover, the grapes are very durable in storage and transportation. If this is not the first year of planting at home, there are not too many grape strings on each tree, and there are not enough for the town and county. Otherwise, Xue Sihu will definitely use a horse-drawn carriage to deliver Go farther and sell to more people.

    June 14th was the last day of vacation for Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu, and they had to go back to the military camp.

    On this day, Xue Sihu happened to be at home, so naturally he also sent Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu.

    is still delivered to the entrance of the village.

    Xue Wuhu burst into tears again in an instant, making Liu Guixia cry too. It was not until Xue Sanhu and Xue Wuhu rode away that Liu Guixia''s tears could be stopped.

    When went back, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu walked in the back.

    Xue Sihu walked back and asked, "Should the cumin be collected? I heard from the second brother that the branches and leaves are turning yellow, and the stems are turning white, but the seeds on the top are quite bulging."

    The main thing is that the charcoal grilling shop is ready. There are small tables with two seats and small tables with four seats. These small tables can also be put together to form a large table, just wait for the cumin powder to open.

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue said: "This state can be collected."

    Xue Sihu: "Then how do you harvest it? Is it the same as rapeseed, cut the plants with a sickle and threw them with flails?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "This plant is not as tall as rapeseed, it should be able to be uprooted directly without a sickle, shake off the soil on the roots, tie them into bundles, then pick them back and put them in the rice field to dry. After two or three days, it is estimated that It can be crushed and threshed.¡±

    After a pause, he added: "The people hired by the family helped pick the grapes, raisins, blueberries, tomatoes, etc. that can be picked today, and then they can help them collect them."

    Blueberries have been harvested every day since yesterday, and blueberries are sweet and sour, with soft flesh and a refreshing and pleasant aroma.

    Xue Dafu and the others in front of them heard Jiang Yue say this, and they all turned around and kept laughing and said, "This is good, this is good."

    That afternoon, Jiang Yue did not go to the old house with Xue Yan to practice martial arts, but started to collect the cumin from the ground with her family and hired people.

    Uproot each tree and shake off the soil on it.

    Because the weather was hot, they were afraid that they would be exposed to the sun. Liu Guixia and the others couldn¡¯t persuade their Yuebao not to help, so they insisted that their Yuebao wear a straw hat, which could shade a little of the sun.

    At the same time, on the other side, the area of ??Changyu.

    In the most secluded small courtyard in the residence of the Great General of Zhenbei, Xuanyuan Yi was lying on the bed in one of the rooms, coughing non-stop, and his whole body was cold and hot.

    The quilt is covered and opened.

    Next to , several pots of ice from the ice cellar were brought over and placed by the bed, and then moved away again.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1175ï¼š Duan Huai

    Chapter 1175 Duan Huai

    Even though it was a hot day, he even caught the cold.

    In his previous life, how could he always suffer like this.

    He was pampered, especially after he became an emperor in his previous life, all the imperial physicians surrounded him, and how many doctors were recruited into the palace to take care of his body, even if his body was always weak and he lived to be in his twenties at most, it was not like that. Living like this now, when he was about to die at the end of his last life, he felt particularly uncomfortable.

    Involuntarily, Xuanyuan Yi naturally hated it even more.

    I think this is all caused by Xue Yan and the baby named Jiang Yue.

    If it weren''t for them, he would become a bereaved dog in this life, and his body would be tossed again and again.

    Now he has to hide when he sees a doctor!

    Even if he is in the General''s Mansion in Zhenbei now, there are doctors in the General''s Mansion, so he doesn''t need to hide anything. The General Zhenbei will make those doctors shut up, but these doctors are good at treating common diseases, but it is almost impossible to recuperate him. It''s useless, he''s been here for a while, and he hasn''t gotten any better.

    Almost immediately, he thought of Shen Yuxuan, who was called a genius doctor in his previous life.

    In his last life, Shen Yuxuan was a skilled doctor, and he was a genius doctor in some diseases, but he couldn''t cure him. He couldn''t break the roots of his weak body, but the medicine he prescribed could make him feel more relaxed and comfortable every day. It is simply not comparable to other famous doctors and imperial doctors.

    Unfortunately, Shen Yuxuan is still young and his medical skills have not yet mastered, so it is useless for him to get Shen Yuxuan.

    But Shen Yuxuan''s father, the old doctor Shen seems to have good medical skills. Although in his previous life he heard that Shen Yuxuan''s blueness is better than the blue, and the old doctor Shen is not comparable at all, but if he brings the old doctor Shen now, maybe he can really give him some care. Second, after all, Shen Yuxuan''s medical skills were learned from Doctor Shen...

    There was some discomfort on his body before, and he could bear it, but now he is in poor health, and he can''t bear it anymore, so he can only think about that old doctor Shen...

    Thinking like this, Xuanyuan Yi said to the person who was waiting for him: "Go ahead and tell me, if the general is returning home, please invite the general to come here."

    "Yes." The man was busy.

    Xuanyuanyi coughed several times in a row as if he was about to die. He is in poor health now, and it is difficult to even speak.

    Fortunately, he had the handle of Duan Huai, the general of Zhenbei, and Duan Huai allowed him to live in this mansion.

    In everyone''s eyes, Duan Huai is a righteous, extremely brave, the general of Zhenbei who was brought up by Emperor Xuanyuan Hao, who is in charge of the 200,000 Zhenbei Army, and is deeply trusted by Xuanyuan Hao.

    Zhenbei Army also served Duan Huai.

    Duan Huai is also extremely loyal and patriotic.

    It''s a pity, what everyone doesn''t know is that before Duan Huai joined the army, he couldn''t stand the temptation. He had an affair with his father''s successor at home and gave birth to a son. The father was furious and wanted to kill the child. Duan Huai stopped him, but Murdered father by mistake.

    After , he had no choice but to pretend that his father was killed by an old servant.

    Today, Duan Huai''s youngest brother is actually the son of Duan Huai and the successor.

    That Jishi was only a few years older than Duan Huai. Now, because he is Duan Huai''s stepmother and has a child with Duan Huai, he feels that Duan Huai will not care about such trivial matters, so he acts as a blessing in Duan Huai''s backyard. , Duan Huai''s wife and concubines are always not tolerated, and Duan Huai''s wife and concubines know these inside stories, only as Duan Huai respects her stepmother.

    Not only has no family, but also murdered his father. If this matter were known to others, would Duan Huai not be ruined?

 Chapter 1176ï¼š It is necessary to keep

    Chapter 1176 It is necessary to keep a hand

    These things were slowly discovered by him in his previous life, after he inherited the throne, in order to protect Duan Huai, after he secretly inserted people to Duan Huai''s side. After all, Duan Huai was raised by Xuanyuan Hao, and Duan Huai is considered to be Xuanyuan Hao''s confidant. Who knows if Xuanyuan Hao told Duan Huai that he is not actually from the royal bloodline?

    I don''t know, Duan Huai not only doesn''t know that he is not of royal blood at all, but also has such a big handle that he can use.

    So, at that time, he announced Duan Huai to go to Beijing, pretending that someone secretly told him all this, not only assured Duan Huai that no one would know about it again, but still made Duan Huai a general, saying that he still How much he trusted Duan Huai, Duan Huai was naturally grateful to him and extremely loyal.

    In order to gain Duan Huai''s loyalty, Duan Huai is not a fool. He naturally didn''t tell anyone else. Even if Xue Yan was extremely wise and out of reach, he wouldn''t know about it.

    Then Xue Yan was reborn, and he never imagined that he would be here with Duan Huai.

    And Duan Huai is really loyal. Now he is loyal to the emperor Xuanyuan Hao. Even if he has his handle in his hand, Duan Huai will never do anything to assassinate or harm the emperor. And Xue Yan is the son of the emperor, the queen mother is the mother of the emperor, and the queen is the wife of the emperor, Duan Huai will never send someone to deal with these people.

    This is Duan Huai¡¯s bottom line.

    As long as he doesn''t touch this bottom line, Duan Huai will promise him what he can promise.

    The matter of killing Xue Yan can''t be rushed. The most important thing now is to take care of his body first.

    Then when Duan Huai came back, he asked Duan Huai to send someone to get Old Doctor Shen to restore his body, so there would be no problem.

    If he couldn''t send his people, he would only have two dead men. Before he found Duan Huai, he didn''t take them with him, but kept them outside, just to prevent Duan Huai from killing him, but as long as there were people outside, once he was there, If he has something to do, he can also pull Duan Huai to back him up, making Duan Huai ruin his reputation.

    Although the two masked people said that if something happened to him in the future, they would show up again to save him, but after all, he had only met those two people once, so don¡¯t believe it too much, it¡¯s still necessary to keep a hand.

    In the evening, Duan Huaicai, the general of Zhenbei, came back from the barracks.

    Because his stepmother was always intimidating in the backyard, but as long as he didn''t go out, he didn''t bother, but because of this, he didn''t come back often.

    But now Xuanyuan Yi is in his mansion, in order to avoid any problems, he will naturally come back from time to time to have a look.

    And as soon as he entered the hall, before he could sit down, he saw someone coming to report: "General, if that young master is going back to the mansion, I will invite you over."

    Duan Huai was only 29 years old, his facial features were extremely upright, and he was tall. Hearing this, he could not help frowning.

    The people serving on the side held their breaths immediately.

    After a long while, Duan Huai strode to the courtyard where Xuanyuan Yi lived.

    It wasn''t until he came to Xuanyuanyi''s room that everyone retreated. Only when he was with Xuanyuanyi did he ask, "What''s the matter?"

    Xuanyuan Yi didn''t go around with him: "You also smell the medicine in my room, I need a doctor."

    "Didn''t there already be several doctors around you?" Duan Huai frowned. The doctors of the General''s Mansion are basically in his small courtyard.

    "These doctors are not very useful. The old doctor Shen in Shang Shen''s Medical Center in Xia Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County, Yiran area, maybe he can really give me a recuperation."

    is so clear, can Duan Huai not understand?

 Chapter 1177ï¼š you cant send someone

    Chapter 1177 You can''t send someone to invite

    I saw Duan Huai said: "I sent two people to invite them, and lied that I had a family member who was ill and wanted to invite him to come and see."

    Xuanyuanyi shook his head: "You can''t send someone to invite you, you can only get it without being discovered."

    "Why?"

    "Old doctor Shen''s only son Shen Yuxuan and the prince are classmates and friends, and the two families often walk around. If you send someone to invite the prince, will the prince know? Don''t you pay attention to this matter? Alright. General, are you right to say what I''m worried about?"

    is dealing with...

    Duan Huai''s brows are so wrinkled that the flies can be killed.

    *

    After the cumin plants pulled back from the ground were dried, they began to grind and thresh the plants, as long as the seeds were taken off.

    After planting ten acres of cumin, I still harvested a lot of cumin grains, but the grains can be better preserved. For the time being, there is no need to grind so much cumin into powder in the shop, only a few bags of cumin are rolled out first. pink.

    Today, in the evening, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came back from the old house to practice martial arts, washed their hands, and then marinated and cut the mutton with bamboo skewers. They wanted kebabs.

    This is marinated by the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law.

    Big brother made the bamboo sticks at home, and he also asked the carpenter to make a lot of bamboo sticks, but those were all used for grilling skewers in the charcoal grilling shop. I didn¡¯t need much at home, and what my big brother made was enough.

    In the yard, there is a simple barbecue grill specially made by a blacksmith. You can put charcoal in it and put an iron net on it.

    Liu Guixia washed her hands and came over to help skewer it.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could answer, Yu Hongyan, who was washing vegetables by the well, smiled and said, "Mother, didn''t you see it at noon, Yuebao put cumin powder in the hot dishes, and the aroma can still come out a little, but if you put cumin powder in the hot dishes In the cold dish, it almost didn''t come out, it should be really hotter to make it more fragrant."

    "It is good to dare to be affectionate, and to be affectionate is good." Liu Guixia was happy. "When the Four Tigers are coming back, I''m sure I''ll be too happy again. Isn''t that barbecue shop ready? If it''s more fragrant, he might open it tomorrow. However, in this hot day, eating this strange Hot, business is not necessarily good."

    Yu Hongyan: "Next door is our rice noodle shop, which is selling ice. You can also sell ice in the barbecue shop. While eating barbecue, you can drink iced sour plum soup, or eat all kinds of ice. You are not afraid of bad business. "

    "Yes, yes, yes." Liu Guixia agreed. Immediately, one thing came to mind: "By the way, Xiaoyan Yuebao, our family is going to have barbecue tonight, what are your names for Master Gu Jin and Miss Xiaoyin?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said, "Yes, they said they would come over later."

    "Alright, alright, your grandfather, uncle, auntie, and the others will come over later. We''ve already said it before. I heard that our family wants to make barbecue skewers like this, and they also think it''s fresh." Liu Guixia smiled. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw her eldest daughter-in-law and third daughter-in-law came over with washed fruits and placed them on the table in the yard, and she asked, "Where is your Aunt Xiao?" front.

    Li Hehua smiled and said, "He''s in my house again, and while taking Xiao Shoushou, he helped me look at Xiao Baibai, Xiao Shishi is also in my house, and Fufu also let Feiju Feizhu be in my house. Look, otherwise Xiao Shi is too skinny. Even if there are Zicui and the others, there is no way to take him. It is estimated that after a while, it is not Hongyan who will go out, but Xiaoyan and Yuebao will go out, and he will only have Hongyan Yuebao Xiaoyan can handle it, and can still listen to some words."

 Chapter 1178ï¼š Let the lord go back to Beijing?

    Chapter 1178 Let the prince go back to Beijing?

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "I don''t know how I gave birth to such a real ghost."

    Liu Guixia and Li Hehua were amused.

    Pei Fufu also pursed her lips and smiled. The second sister-in-law is so funny.

    Immediately, Li Hehua and Pei Fufu also helped to make mutton skewers.

    After the mutton skewers are skewered, the fire is started to burn the charcoal. After the charcoal is burned, the mutton skewers are grilled on the iron wire, and they must be turned constantly.

    Jiang Yue also skewered a lot of corn, onion, eggplant, green pepper, shrimp and other things, which can also be grilled and eaten.

    Afraid that some people in the family are not used to barbecues, after Liu Guixia helped the skewers, she and Yu Hongyan went into the stove together and started to cook some meals.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu came back and also helped flip the bamboo sticks on the iron net.

    There are not only tables, but also a lot of stools in the yard. There is even a bamboo bed. When it gets dark and there are mosquitoes, a wormwood pile is burned next to it to repel mosquitoes.

    The lanterns in the corridor are lit, and the yard can be seen, so there is no need to light the lanterns in the yard.

    Grandpa and Uncle and Uncle came, and they all found it interesting. How could a farmer be like this, and also flipped over the things that were being baked on the iron net.

    I iced a large seedless watermelon, which has been cut into many small pieces, which can be eaten. There are other fruit plates on the table, such as grapes, raisins, blueberries, strawberries, etc. each has a large plate.

    There is also iced sour plum soup. Anyone who wants to drink it can directly pick up the pot and start pouring. The pot is placed in a basin, and there is ice in the basin.

    Xue Sihu just heard that the family is going to have a barbecue today, he must come back to see, and he came back just as well, there are mutton skewers cooked, Jiang Yue just sprinkled cumin powder on these mutton skewers, and then gave these The mutton skewers were turned over several times, grilled on the charcoal, and fragrant, and then they were taken off the wire mesh and placed on a side plate.

    "It''s really fragrant." Everyone felt very fragrant, and the smell was very different.

    Xue Sihu also felt fragrant.

    "Why haven''t Master Gu Jin and Miss Xiaoyin come yet?" Xue Dafu asked.

    Liu Guixia said: "I don''t know, I''ll go take a look." After saying that, she wanted to take off her apron and take a look.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and felt that Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin were not the ones who would be late. If they didn''t come, they must have been caught by something, so Xue Yan said, "Mother, Yuebao and I should go and have a look. ."

    Xue Sihu is a smart person, he can see it, and help: "Yes, mother, just let Xiaoyan and Yuebao go and have a look. Let''s continue to roast the meat, there are still so many left to roast."

    "Either way." Liu Guixia laughed again and again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan gave their fourth brother a grateful glance before leaving the yard and going to the old house.

    But before he got to the old house, he was only halfway there when he saw Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin coming.

    It happened to be dark, there were very few people walking around in the village at this time, and there was no one else on the road, so Qiyin acted as Shao Zhongxi''s microphone again, pressing her voice to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "His Royal Highness Prince, Miss Yuebao, just now the Queen Mother. Someone suddenly came and asked the prince to go back to Beijing, but he didn''t say what to do."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you, and I don''t know what the Queen Mother Yunzi suddenly asked Shao Zhongxi to do.

    Immediately, Xue Yan said, "Since it was Grandma Huang who asked Uncle to go back, there must be something wrong. Then, Uncle, you should go back. Yuebao and I will tell the family that it is because of something in your family, so you have to go back. a bit."

    "Eight days at most," Shao Zhongxi said, "I''ll be back." It was still cold.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1179ï¼š God, God

    Chapter 1179 God''s Will, God''s Will

    "Okay." Xue Yan nodded.

    When they brought Shao Zhongxi Qiyin home, Xue Yan and Jiang Yuecai told the family that Shao Zhongxi''s family was in a hurry and needed to go back for a few days. Xue Dafu and others naturally agreed immediately.

    This is the first time to eat barbecue, and the barbecue is so delicious. It is completely different from the previous experience of eating roasted whole lamb. Xue Dafu and the others have eaten a lot. Because old man Xue is old, his digestion is a little bit bad. I didn''t dare to eat more, I only ate a little, and then I ate some food, and the meal was over.

    After eating, Old Man Xue, Xue Darong, Qian Caiyu, Shao Zhongxi, and Qiyin all went back.

    At this time, Xue Sihu smiled and said to Xue Dafu and the others: "Since adding cumin to barbecue tastes so fragrant and tastes very different, then tomorrow my charcoal grill shop is going to buy ingredients and prepare to open. Also, Parents, although the family receives ten acres of cumin, if the business is good, I will definitely open a lot of semicolons, and these cumin may not last until next year when our family grows cumin again. It won''t last until next year when our family harvests cumin again. Well, it just so happens that our family is familiar with the people who help our family dig wild things everywhere. Before anyone else knows that cumin can make barbecue so good Eat, we will ask those people again tomorrow, let those people help us find the seeds in the wild to help us find this thing back to us, the big ling is so big, we can still find a lot of them if we can¡¯t, then our home Not only will there be more seeds left, but there will also be more kernels to grind into flour for my BBQ business."

    "Okay, okay." Xue Dafu and the others naturally had no opinion at all.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    This is what I already told my fourth brother before.

    However, originally, a long time ago, she planned that if the fourth brother needed more cumin to grind into powder, then she could take out loess from the space to plant, and a little loess could make the ground within one mu grow in one day. Things will bloom and bear fruit. She can put more loess and more cumin seeds on it in the wild.

    Of course, she thought so at that time, because she was afraid that the fourth brother was too shrewd and didn''t see it with his own eyes, and felt that something was wrong.

    But now that the fourth brother knows, many things will be easier to do, so naturally there is no need for this. She will directly take out a lot of cumin seeds from the space, in fact, cumin seeds, and put them in the space. It''s in the big mansion behind the Quanping Inn.

    It''s just that I have to trouble Shao Zhongxi''s people to help deliver it.

    *

    Early the next morning, Shao Zhongxi pretended to return to his home in the town, but he actually returned to the imperial capital.

    Although there was no Shao Zhongxi in the old house, Xue Yan did not slack off, and he practiced martial arts in the old house as soon as he arrived every day. And when Shao Zhongxi was not there, Jiang Yue was naturally pointing him.

    Because he was riding a thousand miles, it took three days before Shao Zhongxi arrived at the Imperial Capital.

    The Queen Mother''s Palace.

    When Empress Dowager Yunzi saw that Shao Zhongxi was coming, she was not in a hurry to say anything. Instead, she let Shao Zhongxi sit down and the maid served tea. Empress Dowager Yunzi drooped her eyes slightly and slowly took a sip of tea before asking with a smile like a heart-to-heart talk: "Where''s the sword that Ai''s father gave you? You can take it. Ai''s family wants to take a look."

    Shao Zhongxi was icy, did not stand up, sat there and cupped his hands and said: "If you go back to the queen mother, the minister has already given the sword to Jiang Yue, and Jiang Yue gave it to the prince. Now, the sword is in the prince''s hands."

    Empress Dowager Yunzi was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "God''s will, God''s will."

 Chapter 1180ï¼š dont waste it with me

    Chapter 1180 Don''t waste it with me

    God willing?

    Shao Zhongxi was puzzled and asked, "I don''t know why the Queen Mother suddenly summoned her ministers back, why?"

    "Before Aijia''s father died, he explained to me and asked the three thousand Yunyiwei to temporarily recognize Aijia as the master. In the future, when Aijia will no longer be in charge of anything, whoever has his sword will let Aijia general. Whoever the three thousand Yunyi Guards give it to is the master." Empress Dowager Yunzi said.

    Shao Zhongxi was also taken aback.

    is really God''s will.

    Empress Dowager Yunzi smiled again: "The talent of the prince is far above you and me, and you can be regarded as living up to my father''s entrustment."

    Shao Zhongxi was deeply taught by General Zhenguo, and when he heard the words, he was naturally somewhat touched. After a long while, she asked coldly, "Does the queen mother plan to stop worrying about anything now?"

    The Empress Dowager Yunzi said with a smile: "It seems that you don''t know yet, the emperor has already agreed with the Aijia, at most one year, he will abdicate and let the prince succeed the throne. Listening to the emperor, he has also told the prince and Jiang Yue. I know. In this case, the Aijia naturally don''t have to worry about anything. Aijia believes that once the prince succeeds, no one will dare to deceive Daling. This is the lifelong dream of the emperor. It is also the dream of the ancestors. At the same time, it is also all of us The big wish of the Daling people. Originally, there was one more thing, and the Aijia was somewhat concerned, but it has passed, and nothing should happen. This Aijia will not care about anything in the future, so naturally he will give it to Yun Yiwei Find a place and don''t waste it with me."

    One more thing?

    This was naturally the content of the first letter she received, saying that her eldest son, Xuanyuan Hao, would fall into a coma on April 15th and would die in Qinglong Palace on June 15th. It has passed, and June 15 has also passed, and it is already June 22. Not only her eldest son is at ease, but she is also at ease.

    Even if her eldest son really had this life, it should have been broken.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t know about the letter, and naturally he didn''t know what the Empress Dowager Yunzi was referring to, but the Empress Dowager Yunzi used another matter to refer to, and didn''t say anything bluntly. He wouldn''t say anything, he naturally didn''t ask anything. didn''t say anything.

    "Go back," Empress Dowager Yunzi continued to smile after taking another sip of tea, "You help Aijia tell the prince that the three thousand Yunyiwei will go to Xinyuan County to recognize the master one after another."

    "Yes." Shao Zhongxi took the order.

    "Okay, Aijia is tired." Empress Dowager Yunzi put down the tea.

    Shao Zhongxi understood: "I retire."

    Until Shao Zhongxi left, Empress Dowager Yunzi slowly leaned back looking exhausted and relieved.

    She is really old.

    Fortunately, God bless Daling, and Daling has a successor.

    She has already told her eldest son that she will find another monastery and worship Buddha wholeheartedly. She will only see her eldest son once a year. Naturally, her eldest son does not agree, but she cannot bear her insistence. In the end, she The eldest son could only agree with tears.

    She also wanted to atone for her sins.

    She had too much blood on her hands, and even the death of her youngest son had something to do with her. The redemption is definitely not clear, but it is a little bit.

    *

    After came out of the palace, Shao Zhongxi returned to the Duke''s Mansion.

    After living in the Guogong''s mansion for a day, Shao Zhongxi set off back to Huaishu Village.

    On the morning of June 26th, Shao Zhongxi came back. It happened that Xue Yan was practicing martial arts in the old house and Jiang Yue was there, so he told Xue Yan and Jiang Yue what Empress Dowager Yunzi asked him to convey.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, you look at me, I look at you.

    They had guessed before that the Empress Dowager Yunzi would definitely find a new owner for Yun Yiwei in this life, so that Yun Yiwei would not be the same as in the previous life. When the General Guoda handed over Yun Yiwei to the Empress Dowager Yunzi, he left such words.

 Chapter 1181ï¼š Is it in her consciousness?

    Chapter 1181 exists in her consciousness?

    They don''t know if is God''s will, but there is obviously a sense of doom.

    However, since she wore it, he was reborn, and now, too many things that seem to be destined have happened, and they are actually used to it.

    To recognize the master, you only need to meet at night, so Xue Yan will go out of Huaishu Village for several nights to meet Yunyiwei outside the village.

    Jiang Yue naturally joined him.

    Like the dark guard who recognized the master, Xue Yan also explained to Yun Yiwei, so that seeing Jiang Yue is the same as seeing him, and Jiang Yue''s order is his order.

    Yun Yiwei all took the lead.

    With so many people, they couldn''t all be put on standby in the town, so Xue Yan only let more than 200 Yunyiwei stay in Xinyuan County, while the others were scattered all over Daling, staring at every place to prevent Something is wrong.

    *

    Before I knew it, it was mid-July.

    In the middle of the night, thinking that it can be done like this, Jiang Yue came to the town again, and came to the large house behind the Quanping Inn, took out a lot of cumin seeds from the space, and pretended to be the dark guard from Daling everywhere. It was found in the wild, but this time it was not a seedling, but a grain.

    Although a lot, but because it is only used in the space, select cumin seeds from the high-tech room, put them aside, and then leave the space. Finally, when she thinks outside the space, these seeds will all come out of the space in an instant. It doesn''t take much effort to change or emerge.

    This is the same as raising seedlings in the universal nursery room.

    If you want to take out the seedlings from the universal nursery room outside the space, you have to enter the space, pull out the seedlings from the universal nursery room, and put them on the side of the space. Then, no matter how many seedlings there are, then Outside the space, she will automatically come out of the space just by thinking about it.

    Otherwise, outside the space, she couldn''t bring out the seedlings grown in the all-purpose nursery room.

    The same is true of things grown on yellow soil.

    She is directly outside the space, so she can''t pick anything out of the loess, and she can''t pull anything out. She has to enter the space. If something is planted on the loess, she will either pull or pick it and put it aside, and then leave the space, even if it is a large amount, she only needs to think about it outside the space. , will come out of the space in an instant, and there is no need for her to go in and take it.

    And when she puts something into the space from outside the space, there is no restriction on this. As long as she thinks about it outside, the things she put in can immediately come out of the space or appear in her hands. Or appearing in front of her, it is extremely convenient, and it is obviously controlled by her consciousness.

    This space can be said to exist in her consciousness.

    In the last days, she didn''t use the space much, but now she uses it more, and she is getting more and more familiar with her seed space.

    And she and Xue Yan had already agreed with Shao Zhongxi''s people that they would deliver all these cumin seeds to her house in one day, and distribute them over several days. Because it was pretended to be obtained from the wild fields all over Daling, it couldn''t be so perfect, and they were all delivered to the town from everywhere on the same day and then given to her home.

    The next day, Shao Zhongxi''s people started to deliver cumin seeds to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s family.

    The barbecue shop, also known as the charcoal grill, opened last month. Even if there are iced drinks, this summer, the business during the day is not very good, it feels too hot, and the location is a bit out of the way. The taste is good, and not many people are willing to come here.

 Chapter 1182ï¼š Doing a big picture?

    Chapter 1182 Make a big painting?

    But in the evening, the weather is much cooler than the daytime until the 19th hour of the evening, and everyone is free. Many people come with their families and their families, so the business is very good, and sometimes it is even full.

    It has been open for so many days, and the taste is so good. Naturally, many people want to buy cumin powder directly, but Xue Sihu said that this is the secret recipe of the shop, relying on this, not selling directly, only selling barbecue.

    Like opening a restaurant like this, who would dare to open it without a secret recipe? This is what people do business with. Slowly, naturally, no one asked this question any more.

    The family barbecue shop makes so much money, and the profits are huge. Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others are naturally worried that the cumin they collect at home is not enough, and they look forward to those who help their family dig wild things from the wild fields in Daling every day. I can really find cumin for them again, so on this day, I see that cumin has been delivered, and cumin seeds are also delivered to their homes one after another on the road. They are naturally not happy.

    Then, I had to leave these people to have a meal before leaving, and I gave them a lot of money. I felt that they were working **** this hot day, and they worked hard.

    Shao Zhongxi''s people have given it many times before, and they are already very experienced. In addition, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue have already explained it a long time ago, saying that no matter what Xue Dafu and the others give them, they will accept it and buy wine. , Therefore, now they are much more natural than the first time they came to send things, and Xue Dafu and others naturally can''t see anything unusual.

    After lunch, he enthusiastically sent away the people who brought cumin to their family today, and Xue Dafu shouted: "Erhu, let''s go, let''s go to the mountain to collect the lychee, Yuebao didn''t make it from that fruit yesterday. Is it the same thing as jelly? What is it called jelly? We will take people to retrieve the fruit, peel off the peel, cut it open, dry it in the sun, and put it away. We will take it to the town to make it. Jelly is used as a dessert, and everyone who comes to the shop to eat barbecue will give each person a small bowl to taste, saying that this will attract more people to eat barbecue, and it will make more money than selling it directly."

    Yesterday at noon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the field to pick some lychees, peeled the peels when they came back, cut them into two and turned them over, revealing the dense sesame seeds inside, and dried them in the sun until When I came back from the old house in the evening, I wrapped the sun-dried fruit with gauze, kneaded and rubbed repeatedly in clean water to squeeze out all the gelatin inside, and then took away the dried fruit. The gauze, let it stand for about two sticks of incense, and the water will condense into jelly.

    At this time, before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house again, they looked at each other when they heard this.

    If this is an ordinary person, it must be sold directly, but their fourth brother is like this... It shows that their fourth brother is easy to do business, and his talent is indeed amazing.

    Xue Yihu walked over and said with a smile: "Dad, let me help too."

    "Is there any need for help? Erhu and I are just commanders. The family now hires people to do these tasks. When we really need your help, when did we not call you? Okay, you do what you like. Don''t you say that you want to make a big case for Xiaoyan? You said that Xiaoyan didn''t draw a case, so let''s make it bigger." Xue Dafu laughed happily.

    Hearing this, Xue Yan froze instantly.

    He also remembered that in his last life, his eldest brother forgot the time because he did a big painting for him. It happened that night when someone came to his house to steal the secret letter written to him by the prime minister. He happened to be caught by his eldest brother, and his eldest brother was killed with a knife. Mouth, **** lying on the ground...

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1183ï¼š Its like a stress response

    Chapter 1183 This is like a stress response

    That large painting case, which was mostly done, with extremely exquisite carving, became the last relic left to him by his eldest brother...

    Shouldn¡¯t¡­

    That thing will happen again in this life?

    Xue Yan''s lips trembled slightly, and his eyes widened.

    Just like in this life, his eldest brother lay **** in front of him again.

    Xue Dafu, Xue Yihu and the others were talking and didn''t notice it, but Jiang Yue noticed it right away.

    And before, Xue Yan told her how their elder brother Xue Yihu died in his last life, Jiang Yue naturally understood why he did this right away.

    However, it has been so long, not to mention that he has completely come out of those psychological shadows, but at least he has come out eight or nine points.

    It was just that he heard the big picture again suddenly, which still stimulated him somewhat.

    This is like a stress response.

    After a while, he will naturally be able to figure it out.

    After all, the current him has already clearly realized that this is not his previous life, and even if the eldest brother does a big painting for him again, nothing will happen again.

    Sure enough, after a while, Xue Yan''s nerves began to relax slowly.

    This is not the past life.

    Even if something is destined to happen, but now, there are Yun Yiwei, Dark Guard, his second uncle''s people secretly watching around the Shili Ba Village, and his family Yuebao... His eldest brother will never have an accident again. .

    Thinking so, Xue Yan completely relaxed.

    Put the lychee fruit back, peel off the peel, then cut it open, revealing the dense fruit inside, and dry it in the sun. Fortunately, the sun is still quite strong and hot every day.

    Today, on the 20th day of the seventh month, the fourth brother sent someone back to bring a few bags of dried lychee fruit to the barbecue shop. It happened that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were not practicing martial arts today, and they had a day off, so they came back together with the carriage. Check out the shops in town.

    When passing by Shen''s Medical Center, thinking that today is also the day for Shengming Academy to rest, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue got out of the car and asked Shen Yuxuan to play in the shop together.

    Although Shen Yuxuan is extremely talented in medical skills, he is still a child after all, and he likes to play. Besides, the old doctor Shen also thinks that his son should play more at his age, so naturally he does not object.

    So, Shen Yuxuan came to Xueji''s shop with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    First, I looked at the rice noodle shop. There were already a few customers eating ice in the shop. Some people passed by the shop and felt the weather was hot, so they came in and bought a popsicle to take away. Xue Yan took out three popsicles from a small wooden box, gave one to his family Yuebao, one to Shen Yuxuan, and then his own.

    The three children came to the restaurant next door, which is their barbecue shop, while they were eating.

    The shop is quite big, only a little smaller than their general rice noodle shop. There are no customers yet, but the people in the shop have already started the preparations for today. Some are pickled, some are washing vegetables in the backyard, some are stringing meat and vegetables on bamboo skewers... and so on.

    There is a very large shed in the backyard. There are many barbecue grills and stoves under the shed, and iron nets are placed on them. During the day, there are not many barbecue grills. The barbecue grills are all used, so that the busy feet do not touch the ground.

    Some people are already using clean gauze to take out some sun-dried prickly pear fruit, ready to make some jelly for the guests.

 Chapter 1184ï¼š Its hard to find lanterns...

    Chapter 1184 Hard to find even with a lantern...

    Do so much first, so as not to make too much, it is hot today, and after a long time, it will not be fresh.

    There are enough people in the shops on the left and right, and a person is arranged to be responsible for making the fruit of split lyre into jelly.

    Naturally, I don¡¯t dare to prepare too much of other ingredients at one time. Every day is basically the same as buying it now. Fortunately, it is also close to the vegetable market.

    When Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan walked to the door of the barbecue shop, Xue Sihu was also at the door, helping to unload the mutton from the carriage.

    This is the lamb that was just killed in the vegetable market. The meat is extremely fresh. Cut it up, wash it, marinate it with ingredients, and make it into a mutton skewer for today''s use. It will be roasted at that time.

    Xue Sihu is already very familiar with the people in the vegetable market, especially those who raise sheep and sell mutton. As long as he buys it, he can kill him at any time and send it to him immediately.

    Generally, even the largest restaurant in town doesn''t need so much mutton in a day. Now this barbecue shop needs a lot of mutton almost every day. It''s a big business that is hard to find with a lantern. , I was afraid that this big business would run away, so I went to someone else to buy it.

    "Fourth brother." All three children shouted.

    "Ah, you guys are here, hurry in, it''s hot outside, I''ll go in in a while." Xue Sihu was just helping the mutton driver to unload the mutton from the carriage, and he didn''t notice the three little ones. I noticed that, for fear that San Xiao would get too hot, I hurriedly let San Xiao go in.

    Xue Sihu is about 1.8 meters tall, even if Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan are over 8 years old, in front of him, they are indeed small.

    And Jiang Yue is naturally a small one.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan went in and sat down in front of the four-person table closest to the gate. This was for the carpenter in the town to sit on. The table was not particularly high, and the stools were not particularly high. There is also a backrest, even if the child is sitting, it is also quite suitable.

    There is also a small table for two.

    avoids the trouble that some people come to have a barbecue with one or two people, but do not want to share a table with others.

    There is another floor on the second floor with the same furnishings.

    The three little ones continued to eat popsicles while waiting for their fourth brother to come in.

    When their fourth brother came to sit, they had almost eaten the popsicles.

    But their fourth brother only chatted for a while because of a lot of things, and then went back to work.

    Three little ones strolled around, and seeing that it was almost noon, they came back to the barbecue shop and chose some of their favorites from the many kinds of skewers prepared on the side.

    There are already grills with charcoal in them, so they just put their chosen items on the iron wire and grill them.

    They have three small grills alone.

    There are already two guests in the shop, and the barbecue for the guests is being sizzling on another grill. Those who are specially responsible are not responsible for them.

    "Yuebao, these mushrooms are ready, here''s to you." Shen Yuxuan saw that the mushrooms were roasted on their iron net, so he took them down and gave Jiang Yue a bunch.

    Jiang Yue was standing on the small bench, brushing oil on the skewers on the iron net. Hearing the words, she took it with a small hand. After tasting it, it was ok.

    I took two bunches of mushrooms, and they were both roasted by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Shen Yuxuan didn¡¯t take them. Shen Yuxuan didn¡¯t want to eat mushrooms today. It was given to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was not busy brushing the oil, but was busy flipping the skewers on the iron net again and again. When Shen Yuxuan handed it over, he also freed a hand, took it, and tasted it. Yes it''s ok.

 Chapter 1185ï¼š I think it should be true

    Chapter 1185 I think it should be true

    The vegetables were grilled quickly, and it didn''t take long for them to be cooked, but the meat was grilled slowly. After Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Shen Yuxuan had grilled the mutton skewers, chicken wings, and bone-meat they took, they also went to the lobby to sit and eat.

    When the guy saw them coming to the lobby to eat, he hurriedly brought each of them a small bowl of jelly, which was crystal clear, smooth and tender. It had been mixed with sugar water, and there was a small spoon in it. Take a bite, very sweet and delicious.

    This is what Xue Sihu told him, not to give the three little jelly to eat, for fear that the three children are still young, and they eat both ice and barbecue at the same time, and their stomachs will not be able to bear it.

    Before serving it to guests, I would also ask if I would like some jelly iced or not, in case some guests have bad stomachs.

    This barbecue is Jiang Yue''s lunch. After lunch, they stayed in the shop until 4 o''clock in the morning. Seeing that the weather was not so hot, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan decided to go home. Shen Yuxuan also plans to go back to the hospital.

    Xue Sihu sent them a carriage.

    When you go back, you will have to pass by Shen''s Medical Center. In fact, the shop is not far from Shen''s Medical Center. It is on the same street. Shen Yuxuan got off the carriage again when he stopped at the entrance of the medical clinic.

    Seeing Shen Yuxuan carrying a small medicine box into the medical hall, and the children in the medical hall also seeing Shen Yuxuan, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan lowered the curtains of the carriage and let the driver drive the carriage forward, leaving the town and going home.

    In the Shen''s Medical Center, as soon as Shen Yuxuan came back, he ran to his father''s doctor Shen''s consulting room, thinking that his father was in the consulting room to see people, but there was no one in the consulting room.

    Then he asked, "Where is my father?"

    A little boy said: "During the time of Shen Shi, Zhen Dalang from the next county came and said that his mother was very ill, and he didn''t dare to move her. As soon as she moved, she groaned, as if she was about to die, so she couldn''t bring his mother to see a doctor. , I can only ask the old doctor to work hard. The old doctor has always felt that life is at stake. If there is such a situation, no matter how far the road is, he will make a trip. Besides, Zhen Dalang''s father once studied medicine with the old doctor, but he died. It''s early, and with this level of friendship in it, the old doctor is naturally busy with Zhen Dalang."

    "It turned out that Big Brother Dalang invited you to go, okay, so when will you be back?"

    "It was already the time when I left, and the old doctor said that he should not be able to come back tonight. If Mrs. Zhen Dalang is not important, he will be able to come back as early as tomorrow morning. Dayong went with him, if there is anything If it changes, then Dayong will come back and say it.¡±

    "Does my mother know?"

    "When the old doctor left, he asked someone to go home and tell his wife."

    "Then look at the hospital, I''m going home."

    "Yes, little boy."

    *

    After returning from the town, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not ask the coachman to take them to the door, but at the entrance of the village, they got off the carriage and asked the coachman to go back.

    Xue Yan did not lead Jiang Yue into the village until he saw the carriage leaving.

    As soon as I entered the village, I saw several people sitting under the big tree in front of the yard of Xiulan''s aunt''s house. Some were rubbing straw ropes, some were mending clothes, some were not doing anything on their hands, but they were all with you. I speak my word.

    "I think it should be true," Aunt Xiulan said while mending her clothes, "My family is the seed bought from the shop in the town and planted on the wasteland. The harvest in the first half of the year is strangely good, better than in previous years. What is planted on the ground is doing well."

 Chapter 1186ï¼š Is this a little sorry...

    Chapter 1186 Isn''t this a little sorry...

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Finally, everyone found out that there can be a good harvest on the wasteland.

    They felt that sooner or later everyone would discover this.

    "It''s never happened before," Aunt Xiulan continued, "It should be the seed. In the future, our family will buy seeds from that shop anyway. The seeds in that shop are really good. If it weren''t for my son Working in the workshop of the rich family, we can get wages every day, our family is not in a hurry to use the money, otherwise, maybe our family would have sold the newly opened wasteland. But our family originally planned, if we are in a hurry in the future After using the money, we will sell it to a wealthy family, but now there can be a good harvest on the wasteland. It is a match for the land rented by the landlord Feng. Naturally, our family will not sell it for two taels of silver, and we must keep it. I want to grow it for my own family. The fields and these things can also be passed on to my descendants in the future. How wonderful. The rented one from the landlord, no matter what, is not his own. When the weather is cooler, I still want to go to wasteland. Well, maybe in the future, our family won''t have to rent land with the landlord Feng, and we can probably live on the land that our family has opened, and we won''t be hungry anymore."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised.

    They also expected this.

    They were also for this, and only then did the family agree to Li Zheng.

    "Who said no." An aunt hurriedly took over the words. "Everyone is talking about this now. Who would have thought that such a good harvest could be planted on wasteland? If we had known this earlier, we would definitely not have sold it to the rich family for two taels of silver. At the time, I felt that two taels of silver were too much. Yes, it feels much less now, and many people regret it, but everyone also understands that it is also thanks to the wealthy family. It''s better than before, I don''t know how many days, how many have been blessed. Since there can be a good harvest on the wasteland, it''s enough to open up the wasteland. The wasteland that will be opened next will not be sold. At the beginning, there were no rich families who said that, how many of these eight villages in ten miles and eight villages can feel so ambitious? Isn¡¯t it because the rich family said that, we all feel that we are particularly motivated and have more ways to make money. In the future, we will be considered more ambitious. There is a rush, and according to this harvest, I don¡¯t feel hungry anymore.¡±

    "I also think it''s thanks to the rich family," another aunt said, "Look, some people have a large family. They have opened up several acres of wasteland in the first half of the year, and they have not had time to sell it to the rich family. After such a thing, those people will definitely not sell it now. Naturally, they will leave it to their families to grow their own crops. If there were no rich families, how could they have worked so hard to open up wasteland in the first half of the year, and now there are so many wastelands to grow by themselves? "

    "That''s right." The other aunties agreed.

    Immediately, there was an aunt who said: "Is this a bit sorry for the rich family? Although his family said at the time that they would sell what they were willing to sell, and keep those they didn''t want to grow at home, but after all, we all have more or less Few have benefited.¡±

    "This is the conscience of the rich family." Aunt Xiulan sighed. "If it weren''t for the rich, we would never be where we are today."

    "Yeah yeah." Everyone nodded.

    "It seems that someone has already gone to the village chief," an aunt said, "because I was embarrassed to tell Da Fu, and wanted to ask the village chief to tell him that his wasteland would not be sold in the future."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1187ï¼š Thought it was because of meeting a foreigner?

    Chapter 1187 Thought it was because of meeting a foreigner?

    Aunt Xiulan and the others said: "If I were to tell this, I would be embarrassed to say it! The village chief is also embarrassed, and he will go to Lizheng to discuss it, and there are so many people in Shili Ba Village, not only in our village. People, besides the three tigers are such big officials, who would dare to say this? It''s even worse if you don''t tell the rich family. You can''t do this to people. It is estimated that Li Zheng should bite the bullet and tell the rich in the end. ."

    Before he finished speaking, an aunt noticed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and hurriedly said with a smile, "Xiao Yan Yuebao, have you guys come back from town?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan wanted to go home from the village, but they always had to pass by the door of Aunt Xiulan''s house. At this moment, they happened to be at the door of Aunt Xiulan''s house. When they heard the aunt''s words, they first responded "Yeah" , Immediately, politely called people one by one.

    Aunt Xiulan and the others all laughed and praised: "Xiaoyan and Yuebao are the most polite in the village. Go home, I saw your sister-in-law and the others go to the village entrance to see if you are back."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan replied again.

    Back home, the family is talking about this too.

    It can be seen that this incident has been widely spread.

    But no matter what, it is a good thing to have a good harvest in the wasteland.

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "In this way, our family will not be able to buy wasteland for two taels of silver in the future."

    "It should be given to others as much as it was originally worth, otherwise we would have bought it at such a low price, and I wouldn''t be able to sleep." Xue Dafu laughed happily.

    "That''s right." Liu Guixia agreed with a smile. "At the beginning, two taels of silver were really expensive. Who wouldn''t know that the wasteland that was opened was difficult to serve, and there was always nothing to grow. Didn''t our family open wasteland before, how many years did it get better after serving? It''s good now. Now, thanks to the owner of the shop who carefully collected the seeds and sold them everywhere, the life of the peasants will definitely get better and better. We have all come from hard times, so naturally we will not do that unconscionable thing. If we buy again If it¡¯s land, it¡¯s definitely at the current price.¡±

    After chatting a few more words, Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan and others were busy making dinner, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally helped with Xiao Xue Shi again.

    Xiao Xuebai and Xiao Shoushou are still too young, so they don''t need to bring them for the time being.

    *

    The next county.

    In the evening, the old doctor Shen sat in the carriage and finally followed Zhen Dalang to the gate of Zhen Dalang''s courtyard.

    Although Zhen Dalang''s family is in the county, their family background is very ordinary. They are ordinary people.

    Hearing that this is Zhen Dalang''s house, Dayong stopped the carriage and hurriedly helped his old doctor who was sitting in the carriage to get off the carriage.

    Zhen Dalang was also sitting outside the carriage. He also got off the carriage at this time. He also helped a piece to help the old doctor down, and shouted loudly: "Damn, open the door, I have invited the old doctor to my mother!"

    "Hey, here we come." Zhen Dalang''s wife hurried to open the door, quite flustered.

    The family is a woman, and Old Doctor Shen and Dayong are not easy to distinguish, they just assume that Zhen Dalang''s wife is so flustered because she has met a foreigner.

    As soon as the door opened, Zhen Dalang hurriedly invited Old Doctor Shen inside.

    Life was at stake, so the old doctor Shen rushed in.

    Da Yong tied the carriage to one side, carrying his old doctor''s large medicine box on his back, and hurried in with it.

    After entering, I didn''t see Zhen Dalang''s children, and I didn''t hear the voices of Zhen Dalang''s children. It stands to reason that Zhen Dalang''s children are as old as his Yuxuan. Playing around at home?

 Chapter 1188ï¼š Also helpless?

    Chapter 1188 is also helpless?

    The old doctor Shen, who was about to enter the main room, stopped in confusion, stopped at the door of the main room and asked, "Where are your children, why are you missing?"

    Zhen Dalang accompanied him with a smile and said, "Let''s go out and play."

    Zhen Dalang''s wife was even more flustered, but she agreed: "Yes, it should be out to play."

    Not to mention Zhen Dalang, Zhen Dalang just went to Ping''an Town to find him, but this daughter-in-law is at home, taking care of her mother-in-law and children. Does the children go out to play? Can she not know?

    Old Doctor Shen frowned.

    Da Yong was much more rude, and shouted directly: "Are you lying, no one is sick at all!"

    When Zhen Dalang heard it, he thumped, and knelt down to the old doctor Shen, with tears in his eyes: "Uncle, I''m sorry, how can I go to see my father after I die! I, I don''t want to, those three people arrested my mother. And my children, let me deceive you, I can''t do anything, woo woo... Uncle! You kill me Uncle! I''m a black heart!"

    Before he finished speaking, three men in strong suits with swords and knives had come out of Mrs. Zhen''s house. Before Dayong made a sound, the knives were already on Dayong''s neck.

    Old Doctor Shen also had a knife on his neck.

    "Uncle!" Seeing this, Zhen Dalang even more regretfully kowtowed to the old doctor Shen.

    Zhen Dalang''s daughter-in-law was also ashamed to kowtow to the old doctor Shen, and her head was bleeding.

    "Good boy, help your daughter-in-law quickly, Uncle doesn''t blame you." Old Doctor Shen comforted.

    "Uncle..." Zhen Dalang couldn''t even cry.

    The old doctor Shen then asked the three people: "Who are you? Why did you bring me here?"

    Those three people were sent by Duan Huai, the general of Zhenbei. After entering Xinyuan County, I naturally dared not go to Ping''an Town. Fortunately, after careful inquiries, I found out that Zhen Dalang''s family had some connections with the old doctor Shen. Then he came to Zhen Dalang''s house, tied his mother and child, and threatened Zhen Dalang to take the old Shen. The doctor gave him a lie.

    Now that the old doctor Shen has been arrested, they can naturally take the old doctor Shen back and return to their generals.

    As for the three, it was obvious that the man with the sword was in the lead.

    The other two drew their knives, either with their knives on Dayong''s neck, or with their knives on Old Doctor Shen''s neck.

    What kind of people are they, they naturally won''t say.

    I saw the man with the sword clasping his fists with the old doctor Shen, and said politely: "Old doctor, we are helpless, don''t ask other old doctors, just follow us to see a patient. "

    The old doctor Shen is so old. People in many places have seen it, and the accent is basically recognizable. Seeing that this man has an accent in the area of ??Changyu, he didn''t show that he can hear other people''s accent, just calm. Said: "What do you mean, as long as I follow you to see the patient, you will let the Zhen family and my servant go?"

    "Naturally," said the man with the sword. "You can ask Zhen Dalang, what else can we do to them besides tying his mother and child in the room and not letting them talk?" Others know that the old doctor Shen was invited to Changyu, and they do not let others know that the old doctor Shen was invited by the generals, and there is no other meaning, and they are not any villains.

    Old Doctor Shen looked at Zhen Dalang.

 Chapter 1189ï¼š be careful and live long

    Chapter 1189 Carefully sail the ship of ten thousand years

    Zhen Dalang cried and nodded, indicating that he did nothing else. Apart from being **** and gagged, his mother and child are all fine.

    The old doctor Shen was relieved and said: "I am a doctor, someone is sick, unless they risk their lives, otherwise, I will be cured, I am willing to go with you."

    "But I''m leaving with you now," the old doctor said again, "My old wife and children will be worried, and I hope you will have pity on me, and let me write a letter to tell my family. Besides, my old wife is so old. Now, I have to take medicine from time to time to recuperate. I only took one dose of the new medicine. It was the medicine that I took personally. I haven¡¯t had time to tell the doctor who the prescription is, and I asked you to let me prescribe the prescription and send it back. I don¡¯t care about you or me. I don''t need to worry too much about my old wife whether I''m walking near or far."

    "Let''s forget the letter," said the man with the sword, a little worried that the old doctor Shen was playing tricks in the letter, "We won''t take a piece with this little boy, we will put it back when we return, and let this little boy follow you when the time comes. Just say it at home, just say you are going to treat others with others. If the prescription is there, you can prescribe it." The prescriptions are all medicinal materials, and they should not be used.

    said, with a knife in his hand, he stunned Dayong.

    Old Doctor Shen just fainted when he saw Dayong, and although this man didn''t let him write a letter, he still asked him to write a prescription. If he really had a bad heart for him, he would either pretend to agree that he could write a letter or write a letter. Fang Zi, or both of them disagree, he shouldn''t just let him do the same thing, then Dayong should really be put back safely.

    Thinking of this, the old doctor Shen cupped his hands and said, "Thank you."

    "Old doctor, I''ve offended you." After the man with the sword clasped his fists and rushed at Old Doctor Shen, the man who put the knife on Old Shen''s neck put it away.

    Old Doctor Shen subconsciously touched his neck.

    Zhen Dalang''s family has a pen and ink, so the old doctor Shen entered the room and sat at the table to make a prescription.

    His old wife is indeed taking medicine to recuperate, but only twenty-one medicines are enough, and his family Yuxuan is very talented in practicing medicine. He actually mentioned this recipe to his family Yuxuan, only to mention After one mouthful, his family Yuxuan can be recited like a liar, then if he adds two more medicines, his family Yuxuan is usually not smart in other things, but in this one, he can definitely see it at a glance.

    His family Yuxuan is friends with Shengqing again, and Shengqing is the prince again. He has gone with someone, and his family Yuxuan will definitely ask Shengqing to see if he can be found. Then there will be two more medicines. Tell Sheng Qing about the matter, Sheng Qing is so smart, he will definitely be able to understand what kind of clues he has left.

    Although these three people do not necessarily have malicious intentions towards him, but in this way, they tricked him into taking him here, not in Ping''an Town or other places in Xinyuan County, obviously knowing that there are many people in Xinyuan County watching on.

    How could ordinary people know that someone in Xinyuan County would be watching, the identities of these three people are obviously not simple.

    Carefully sailing the Wannian Ship, he naturally tried to find a way to leave clues.

    I saw that the old doctor Shen first wrote the six herbs on the paper, then he wrote down the medicine he wanted to add ''Houttuynia cordata'', and how much to use, then wrote down the ten herbs, and then wrote down the medicine he wanted to add. The medicine ''calamus'', and how much to use, and finally, write the remaining five herbs.

    There are a total of twenty-three herbs.

    is all on paper.

    Other doctors may not be able to see what''s wrong, what''s more, those three people don''t understand any pharmacology at all?

 Chapter 1190ï¼š He wants to tell Shengqing...

    Chapter 1190 He wants to tell Shengqing...

    Even if they were standing by the side and staring at each word, but seeing the name of the medicine and the amount of the dosage on the paper, they looked at it with big heads and no other words, so naturally no one doubted it.

    One of them took the prescription, folded it thickly, and stuffed it into the arms of Dayong who was stunned.

    The man told Zhen Dalang a few more words, saying that Da Yong would be tied up, and he would not be allowed to go back until noon tomorrow, otherwise they would turn around and kill his whole family.

    Zhen Dalang agreed immediately, and then he cried and kowtowed to the old doctor Shen.

    Old Doctor Shen just sighed and followed the three of them.

    *

    Dayong woke up at night, but Zhen Dalang was really scared, and he didn''t dare to go back until noon the next day.

    also came to the Shen residence together with Dayong to plead guilty, crying and kowtow to the old doctor Shen''s old wife.

    Mrs. Shen is a little old, and she has nothing to be irritated at ordinary times. She has always been stable and stable. Suddenly, her husband who has been with her for most of her life was taken away. Waiting by her side, she didn''t know where she was taken, or when she would come back, let alone who took her husband away. She couldn''t bear the irritation and fainted.

    Generally, Shengming Academy is closed for two days, and Shen Yuxuan is still at home.

    And Shen Yuxuan was originally a little crying bag. If he was a little uncomfortable, he would cry non-stop. Now it''s good. Dad is gone. He said that he was going to treat people. It should be fine. Those three people don''t seem to be anything. Bad guy, but being taken away for medical treatment like that, no matter who is worried, he can''t stop crying.

    Now my mother fainted again. He couldn''t cry, and he was busy checking his mother''s pulse. Seeing that his mother was anxious, worried, and afraid of being agitated, it was not a serious problem, so he cried and let the maids take him Mother sent back to the room.

    Immediately, he hurried to Huaishu Village with the recipe that his father opened.

    He wants to talk to Shengqing.

    His father is gone, Shengqing is the crown prince, he will definitely be able to help him find it. And his father is so strange that there are two more medicines on the prescription. He can''t understand it anyway. Shengqing and Yuebao are so smart, they should understand it. He has to ask them what it means.

    *

    Locust Tree Village.

    Old house.

    "Yes, His Royal Highness, Caomin retire."

    Li was bending over, and while suppressing his voice, he slowly withdrew from the old house with great respect.

    He also had no choice but to come.

    Now the wasteland can also have a good harvest, as long as the seeds are bought from the seed shop in the town. The village chief came to him and said that he wanted to leave it for the family to grow and would not sell it again.

    This is not only embarrassing for everyone, but he is even more embarrassed.

    After all, he first mentioned this wasteland reclamation, and then Xue Dafu, the Marquis of Changle, agreed. At that time, he didn''t know that Xue Yan was His Royal Highness, and now he was a little scared when he thought about it. And after so long, he went to the county from time to time, and naturally he knew that Xue Dafu had actually been named the Marquis of Changle.

    Although other people in Shiliba Village did not know this, they knew that Xue Sanhu was the captain of a thousand, and felt that he was a high-ranking official and was afraid. Anyway, they did not dare to tell Xue Dafu about this.

    So they all begged him to say this.

    But he also knew that Xue Yan was His Highness the Crown Prince, and he didn''t dare, but he couldn''t pretend that this matter didn''t exist, so he could only bite the bullet.

    However, he did not go to Xue Dafu directly, but when he saw that no one was paying attention, he entered the old house and first secretly reported to His Royal Highness Xue Yan, the crown prince.

    Fortunately, His Royal Highness Prince didn''t mean to blame at all, and let him say it with confidence.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1191ï¼š So, wait for Xue Yan to ascend the throne?

    Chapter 1191 So, wait for Xue Yan to ascend the throne?

    Kan Li was leaving, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then Xue Yan continued to practice martial arts.

    Jiang Yue took care of their little Xue Shi again.

    This little boy will be one year old when he is eighteen next month. It is said that children usually walk at the age of one, but the little boy can actually walk now, but he still has to hold on to something to walk. If I was helping something, I fell down after walking a few steps and sat on the ground.

    At this moment, the little boy was practicing walking again, his two little hands supported a long bamboo pole fixed there by the courtyard wall, and walked slowly back and forth along the length of the bamboo pole step by step.

    Maybe he thought it was funny. Not only did he not reject it at all, but he was also very happy. He always turned his head to look at her and Xue Yan, and his smiling eyes were gone.

    As for land reclamation, don¡¯t think about it, she and Xue Yan both know that everyone¡¯s enthusiasm will be higher in the future.

    Unlike before, everyone just thinks that if you open an acre, you can sell two taels of silver, and there is an additional way to make money, just like a hammer sale, and now, the wasteland can also be highly productive, with a good harvest, and the land is year after year. Anything that can be planted and passed on to future generations is much better than two taels of silver per mu.

    Now that Li Zheng has been talking about it, it is estimated that in the past few days, Zhujia Village, where Uncle Lai Cai and Aunt Embroidery are located, will also talk about this matter.

    This is so widely spread, and it will be spread more widely in the future, and more and more people will know about it.

    More and more people will open up wasteland to plant their own crops, and more and more people will go to the town''s seed shop to buy seeds.

    Originally, she had thought about changing seeds for other shops selling seeds, but it was not as convenient as in the town because of the long distance. Later, she knew that Xue Yan was the prince, and she felt that Xue Yan''s status as prince would help her to change seeds more conveniently. , who knew that Xuanyuan Hao wanted to abdicate early? This is even better. Naturally, she changed her mind, and it was not so troublesome to switch to other shops.

    Her current plan is that when Xue Yan succeeds to the throne, she tells Xue Yan to let Xue Yan directly decree that the state treasury will buy all the seed-selling shops in Daling at a high price, including the one in Ping''an Town who sells seeds. Then, the state will uniformly distribute the seeds to the shops selling seeds in various places. In this way, as long as the people buy the seeds and plant them at home, it will be the seeds with high yield.

    In this way, not only does she not worry about which shop selling seeds will take the opportunity to raise prices, it is also extremely convenient for her to exchange seeds, and she can exchange a large amount of seeds at one time.

    If you don¡¯t have to worry about taking too many seeds out of the space, improper storage, and mildew, etc., what¡¯s the harm in changing the seeds that can be planted for 20, 30, or even 100 years for the entire quill at one time?

    However, once the seeds are out of the space, there is no magic in the space to maintain. She will be more secure at that time, and she should change enough seeds for a year to plant each time.

    It is not troublesome to change it once a year.

    So, wait for Xue Yan to ascend the throne.

    For the time being, she only exchanged seeds for the shop that bought seeds in the town.

    As soon as Jiang Yue thought of this, she heard the sound of a carriage, accompanied by crying.

    seems to be Shen Yuxuan''s cry.

    Yesterday, she and Xue Yan met Shen Yuxuan. It is reasonable to say that Shen Yuxuan will not come today, and she is still crying. There must be something very important...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other immediately.

    Obviously Xue Yan also heard it.

    Then the two hurried out of the yard to see what was going on.

    Qiyin naturally hurriedly helped take care of Xiao Xue Shi.

 Chapter 1192ï¼š Its hard to blame him

    Chapter 1192 It''s hard to blame him

    Although Shao Zhongxi did not leave the yard, he still sat on the armchair, but his icy gaze also looked at the door of the yard.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got out of the yard, they saw the driver of Shen Yuxuan''s family driving the carriage. The crying bag came down, but I couldn''t stop crying.

    "Shengqing, what should I do, what should I do... My father was taken away by three people who don''t know who it was."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both frowned.

    Shen Yuxuan continued to cry and said: "Wuwu, those three arrested brother Dalang''s mother and child, and threatened brother Dalang to lie to my father to go to his house, saying that his mother was ill, maybe not anymore, who knew my father In a hurry, I went to his house in the next county, and it was like this. Wuwu, Dayong came back. When I put it back, Big Brother Dalang also came together. At my house, my mother fainted because of the stimulation, woohoo, fortunately it''s not a big problem... Big Brother Dalang doesn''t know who the three are, just know them They have skills and faces, two holding knives, one holding a sword, and the one holding the sword seems to be the boss... They said they wanted my father to go with them to see a doctor, but how can I ask my father like this Going to see a doctor, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu)

    Indeed, there is no such thing as asking a doctor to see a doctor.

    Aren''t normal people going to the hospital?

    Even if he was going to be tied up, it should have been **** at the medical center or Shen''s house. How could he be deceived to the next county and then take people away?

    This is obvious, knowing that many people in Xinyuan County are watching, and even more people are watching in Ping''an Town, those three people dare not come.

    Also, he must be very clear about Shen Yuxuan''s relationship with him. Otherwise, even if there are many people staring at Xinyuan County, but what can a doctor do in general, who will stare at a doctor? It is still not so much trouble to deceive people to the next county.

    It is so clear that there are many people in Xinyuan County watching, and there is no chance for them to start, and I am very clear about the relationship between Shen Yuxuan and him...Meet these two conditions...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. The identity of these three people is definitely not simple.

    However, this didn''t kill the Dalang family and Dayong, and they let them go. It shows that he is not an unforgivable person. Old Doctor Shen will be fine for the time being. He really asked Old Doctor Shen to see a doctor.

    And this let Dayong go, Dayong will definitely tell Shen Yuxuan everything, Shen Yuxuan will definitely tell him, I want him to help bring Old Doctor Shen back... It took a lot of Zhouzhang to deceive people to the next county, but he was not afraid that he would know Old Doctor Shen It''s gone... She and he don''t have to think about it, they all know that Dayong and the Dalang family must not only know who the three are, but also where the three took Old Doctor Shen.

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard the driver who was also anxious to cry and said: "The old doctor is so old, there is no one around to serve him, and I don''t know where the three will take the old doctor, this is the way Yuan, the old doctor can''t stand the toss. I don''t know who to see a doctor, and I don''t know if I can see it well. Zhen Dalang is too bad! But he has difficulties, and he even smashed his head, and his face was full of blood. , it''s hard for people to blame him, it really makes us angry, and we have to worry about dying the old doctor."

    Only then did Jiang Yue and Xue Yan know that Dalang''s surname was Zhen.

 Chapter 1193ï¼š calamus? Long Elm?

    Chapter 1193 Scallops? Long Elm?

    "Wuwu, Shengqing, Yuebao, what do you mean..." At this moment, Shen Yuxuan took out a piece of paper from his arms and opened it while crying, "This is what Dayong brought back, saying it was written by my father. Son, I nursed my mother''s body. At that time, my father said that he didn''t have time to tell the medical center which prescription, so he begged the three to write the prescription and bring it back to Dayong. Brother Dalang said the same thing. But my father clearly told me about this recipe a few days ago, I know, and this recipe is wrong, obviously only 21 kinds of herbs are enough, but there are 23 flavors in it, too many. two flavors."

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other immediately, thinking that this must be something Old Doctor Shen found, so they tried to leave clues.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan busy looking at the prescription and asking, "Which two more medicines are there?"

    Shen Yuxuan pointed to the prescription, "There are more flavors of ''Houttuynia cordata'' here, and later, you see here, there are more flavors of ''calamus'', that''s it."

    "Houttuynia cordata, calamus..." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both pondered, "Fish... calamus... calamus... long elm?!" Both of them narrowed their eyes slightly.

    Those three people may be from the Changyu area!

    Whether it is or not, it must have something to do with Changyu!

    "Ah, Changyu...Hey, it''s really Changyu!" Shen Yuxuan finally reacted. "Then my father was taken to Changyu area? Why is it Changyu again, Wei Zizhan''s family died in Changyu before, my father will also be-"

    Xue Yan hurriedly said: "Yuxuan, don''t worry first, if you really went to Changyu, you still have to check, but no matter where you go, I will send someone to check along the various roads first, but your father will stay If you follow the clue of Changyu, you should pay more attention on the way to Changyu. Your father can''t ride a horse, and he is so old. Since those three really want your father to see a doctor, it is bound to make you Daddy rides in a carriage, and if the carriage is fast, it will not be as fast as a horse, so there will be news soon."

    Shen Yuxuan sobbed: "Well, good."

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue, saw Jiang Yue nod her head, and agreed to send someone to investigate immediately. It just so happened that there was no one in the village, especially the neighbors went out to work, and the neighbors'' children also went with them. Apart from the fact that they were talking at the gate of the yard, no one else was seen, so he hurriedly called Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard, who were secretly watching around the village, and asked them to go to various roads to investigate secretly.

    So as not to startle the snake, let the three people have the idea that the fish will die and the net will be broken, then the old doctor Shen will be in danger.

    His family Yuebao didn''t speak, obviously something was not good to say in front of Shen Yuxuan, Xue Yan said: "Yuxuan, you go back first, if your mother wakes up and doesn''t see you, not only worry about your father , I have to worry about you. If there is any news, I will let someone tell you immediately. You can comfort your mother, Da Yong, they have nothing to do, it can be seen that you really asked your father to treat people, your father It''ll be alright. Looking back, Yuebao and I will also visit your mother."

    "Well, good." Shen Yuxuan was still sobbing, like a little crying bag. Immediately, he cried again: "Shengqing, Yuebao, you must help me find my father. If my father has an accident, my mother, she, and she will not survive."

    Hearing the words, Xue Yan instantly remembered the scene in his previous life, the day when the old doctor Shen passed away, Mrs. Shen was also out of breath and followed the scene.

 Chapter 1194ï¼š The person least likely to be exploited?

    Chapter 1194 The most unlikely person to be used?

    At that time, Mrs. Shen still had a smile on her face.

    It¡¯s really a lifetime of raising eyebrows and being a husband and wife.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan''s expression, and probably knew that in the previous life, the old doctor Shen and his wife went to Huangquan together.

    I saw that both Xue Yan and Jiang Yue nodded, saying that they would definitely find old doctor Shen.

    It wasn''t until Shen Yuxuan left that Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said, "It''s probably Xuanyuan Yi."

    Xue Yan nodded. The old doctor Shen was taken away to see a doctor. There must be someone who is sick. Xuanyuan Yi has been weak since he was a child, and his health is particularly bad. Moreover, the Jingyue area is not far from the Changyu area, and they are all in the north. After escaping from Prince Ying''s mansion, Xuanyuanyi may indeed be in Changyu now. Furthermore, it was so clear that there were people watching Xin Yuan everywhere, and the three of them didn''t dare to enter Xin Yuan at all, and they were very clear about the relationship between him and Shen Yuxuan... The possibility that Xuanyuan Yi did it was really high.

    but¡­¡­

    I saw Xue Yan also suppressed his voice and said: "There is a point that doesn''t make sense, Zhen Dalang''s family and Dayong have been released. If Xuanyuan Yi sent someone to do it, he would never be so kind. If we guessed That''s right, the old doctor Shen was taken away to see Xuanyuan Yi''s doctor. The person who came to take Xuanyuan Yi away should not actually belong to Xuanyuan Yi. It is very likely that Xuanyuan Yi took advantage of someone else and asked someone to send someone. Come and take away the old doctor Shen, and that person doesn''t want to kill innocent people, so Da Yong and the others will be safe and sound."

    After a pause, he added: "I have compiled the names of people Xuanyuan Yi might use before, but there is no person in Changyu that I know that Xuanyuan Yi might use. If this is really Xuanyuan Yi, then this time he I should have used someone I didn''t even know he would use, and I couldn''t even think of it. It''s no wonder that the person I sent out to stare at someone didn''t come back to report anything wrong. So, I''m not afraid that we know that the old doctor Shen was taken away, Even if we know that the old doctor Shen was taken to treat him, he is not afraid, as long as we don''t know the identities of the three people, and we don''t know where the old doctor Shen was taken, we will not be able to find him. It is estimated that neither himself nor the three people who sent the three people thought that the old doctor Shen would be so resourceful to detect Changyu and leave a clue of Changyu."

    Jiang Yue also nodded, agreeing with these, and then murmured thoughtfully: "A person you didn''t even know he might use, and you never imagined... That Changyu, you think it''s the least likely to be used. Who is Xuanyuan Yi using?"

    Hearing this, Xue Yan sighed and said, "That should be Duan Huai, the general of Zhenbei."

    "Why?"

    "Duan Huai was brought up by my royal father alone. He didn''t have a particularly prominent family background, but he was upright, extremely loyal and patriotic, and deeply trusted and valued by my father. He was considered my father''s confidant, otherwise my father would also He will not hand over the 200,000 Zhenbei Army to his hands. In his last life, after my father died, he was still extremely loyal and patriotic, guarding the north, and finally died in battle when he was in his forties. If he is really being used by Xuanyuan Yi now, it can explain why the three did not kill Dayong and them. It can also explain, in my last life, my father was gone, Xuanyuan Yi succeeded to the throne, and he was so loyal to Xuanyuan later. It seems that Xuanyuan Yi has something to do with him." Having said this, Xue Yan sighed again.

    In the past life, because Duan Huai had been guarding the north, he had not been to Beijing many times, and he and Duan Huai had not met a few times, but he still admired Duan Huai for being a man, and he spent his life protecting the tranquility of the north.

    At that time, because Xuanyuan Yi was the emperor, Duan Huai was very loyal to the emperor and patriotism, and then he was also loyal to Xuanyuan Yi, not only him, but also others didn''t think there was anything wrong.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1195ï¼š Then dont run

    Chapter 1195 Then I didn''t run away

    Xue Yan obviously didn''t know what Duan Huai had in Xuanyuan Yi''s hands, Jiang Yue naturally didn''t ask, but said, "Then let''s wait for the news, once we find out that the three really took Old Doctor Shen to Changyu. , that Xuanyuan Yi must have used Duan Huai in Changyu without a doubt."

    And the inferences just now are based on the foundation of Xuanyuanyi people in Changyu.

    Xue Yan nodded again naturally.

    *

    It has been almost a day since the old doctor Shen was taken away. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue only learned of this matter and sent people to track them down on various roads. Fortunately, the old doctor Shen really rode a carriage, and he was old, and could not stand the day and night. It bought a lot of time, and Xue Yan specially explained Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard, so that You Qi should pay attention to the road to Changyu, so it only took one day for Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard to discover Old Shen. trace of the doctor.

    And the three of them wanted to travel day and night, so as not to have long dreams at night. How could they know that the old doctor Shen was older than they thought, if they wanted to bring people back to Changyu alive, then they must give the old doctor Shen time to rest.

    But they thought that Zhen Dalang''s family and Dayong didn''t even know that they were going to take the old doctor Shen to Changyu. Even if Xue Yan knew that the old doctor Shen was gone, he didn''t know where to go to the old doctor, like a headless fly. Yes, so they are not particularly worried, but they are still vigilant in case of any accident.

    Because of their vigilance, both Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard stayed quite far away to prevent them from stunning snakes.

    Then, Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard sent someone back to report.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan received the report, it was already midnight, and it was not until the person who reported the report left that Jiang Yue said: "Since they really went to Changyu, they didn''t run away. We agreed before, and then there will be Xuanyuan Yi''s. The news, I will go there in person, and it will be resolved sooner rather than later."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. "When it''s dawn, we will tell our family that the old doctor Shen is ill, we will go to the town to see him, and then we will find the fourth brother, please come with us. The fourth brother can also tell the family that we are Follow him everywhere to buy shops and do business, and we are not going with others, we are going with the fourth brother, the family will be relieved."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. This is also said before.

    When it was dawn, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue told their family that Dr. Shen was ill and that they would not go to the doctor these days. When the disease was healed, they could go to the hospital or go to the clinic to treat and save people. Now they are recuperating at home, Xue Dafu and the others are naturally very good. Worried, they immediately agreed with them to visit the old doctor Shen in the town.

    I was busy preparing something, saying it was for Old Doctor Shen.

    Originally, Xue Dafu and the others also wanted to visit the old doctor Shen in the town, but because they are now recuperating at home, it is not good for too many people, so they gave up.

    Xue Erhu drove the carriage to send Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the town.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t rush to find their fourth brother, but went to Shen''s house first and told Shen Yuxuan and Mrs. Shen that the old doctor had found it, so that you don''t have to worry too much, and you can bring it back safely in a few days. He comforted Mrs. Shen again, and told him to keep quiet about this matter for the time being, so as not to startle the snakes and make old doctor Shen really have something to do.

    Mrs. Shen and Shen Yuxuan naturally agreed immediately, and they were relieved.

    Because his father was taken away, Shen Yuxuan couldn''t read the book anymore. He had already asked for leave. Now he is at home while waiting for his father''s news while accompanying his mother. What a bad turn of events...

 Chapter 1196ï¼š To the staff staff?

    Chapter 1196 To the staff staff?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan simply warned Shen Yuxuan and the rest of the Shen family not to go out for this period of time, until the old doctor Shen returned safely, and it would not be too late to go out again.

    After coming out of Shen''s house, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the shop to find their fourth brother Xue Sihu.

    The second brother Xue Erhu just went to Shen''s house with them. He already knew everything, and they had already told their second brother about their plans. Because their second brother didn''t know that she was not the original Jiang Yue at all, he still regarded her as just A relatively smart child, naturally worried about them, and their fourth brother, who has no skills at all, go to Changyu, but he still supports it, thinking that Xuanyuan Yi should solve it, or take away the old doctor Shen today, Next time you don''t know who to take away, it''s better to solve it earlier.

    Not wanting their second brother to worry, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told about the dark guard and Yun Yiwei, saying that they would bring the dark guard and Yun Yiwei there, and let a few dark guards and Yun Yiwei come out and give them two Brother looked, as soon as their second brother saw that Yun Yiwei and Anwei were tall and straight, and they looked very tall, they felt more at ease.

    In addition, they said that he was the prince. Once something happened, the Zhenbei army of 200,000 people could still be mobilized. The Zhenbei army would not ignore the prince''s accident. Their second brother naturally didn''t worry at all. Yes, completely relieved.

    At this moment, I saw their fourth brother, and their second brother helped them talk.

    "Four Tigers, you can go to Changyu with Xiaoyan and Yuebao. Without you, parents and the others can''t be at ease."

    Xue Sihu said with a smile: "Second brother, why didn''t you wait for me to speak? Did I say something? I know, even if Xiaoyan and Yuebao don''t say anything, I''ll go together. Just in time, I''ll go to the north too. What it looks like, I usually listen to what people say. In the future, I want to do business north, and sooner or later, I will go to see it. I will tell the shopkeeper Qiao later, and I will go and look around. If there is any suitable store, I will buy it and open it for our family. It is estimated that I will stay outside for a while and leave everything in the store to him for the time being. Manager Qiao, like me, wants to expand our business. already."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "Then you told the shopkeeper Qiao, then go home with us, and then tell the family a lie, saying that you look around the shop, want Xiaoyan and Yuebao, and give you advice. Yuebao hasn¡¯t been to other places yet, so take Xiaoyan and Yuebao everywhere to have fun. It just so happens that the weather is starting to get cooler.¡±

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Definitely."

    Xue Erhu then lowered his head and smiled with his two precious children: "Xiaoyan Yuebao, thank you fourth brother soon."

    "Thank you fourth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both cooperated and thanked.

    Xue Sihu laughed at once: "Second brother, it''s no wonder that Wuhu is often angry with you when he is at home and wants to strangle you, and now I think so too. Seeing you see the outside world, I don''t know, I thought we were not a family. , what is this."

    "Haha." Xue Erhu did it on purpose, so naturally he immediately laughed and laughed.

    After explained everything in the shop to the shopkeeper Qiao, Xue Sihu followed Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Erhu home.

    When I was about to return to the village, I met the village head of Zhujia Village, where Uncle Laicai and Aunt Embroidery were located. The village head had just gone to their village, and when he arrived at their house, he was very embarrassed, but he still insisted on saying later. The wasteland opened by each household in Zhujia Village will not be sold.

 Chapter 1197ï¼š Set off to Changyu

    Chapter 1197 Departure to Changyu

    Xue Dafu and the others didn''t care at all, and they said a lot so that Village Chief Zhu didn''t feel embarrassed. It should have been like this, and Village Chief Zhu felt much better.

    Originally, Xue Dafu wanted Xue Yihu to set up a carriage and send village head Zhu back, but village head Zhu said that his village had an ox carriage following him, and now he was waiting at the entrance of the village, Xue Dafu and the others gave up.

    Actually, the village chief Zhu came here, and there was no ox cart waiting for him at all, but the farmers were simple and didn¡¯t want to trouble Xue Dafu and the others.

    And Zhu Village Chief did not expect that soon after leaving Huaishu Village, he met Jiang Yue and the others.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and the others saw Village Chief Zhu, they knew that Village Chief Zhu was reluctant to spend money on an ox cart and planned to walk back, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were busy getting off the carriage, and Xue Sihu was riding a horse, so he also got down quickly. , Xue Erhu was driving the carriage, and he had already stopped the carriage and got off. The four of them together insisted that Village Chief Zhu get on the carriage. Then, Xue Erhu drove the carriage again and sent it back to Zhujia Village.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked home.

    The two precious children of his family were walking, so Xue Sihu naturally stopped riding horses, leading the horses and walking together.

    When he got home, Xue Sihu just lied to his family.

    The three smartest ones in the family are going to travel far to see if there is any suitable shop to buy. Do you want to make the business bigger? Because no one in their family has ever traveled far, at most their three tigers and five tigers are in the Zhennan military camp, but they can get there on horseback for half a day. In fact, it is not far. Xue Dafu and the others naturally heard this and subconsciously Some worry.

    But they are the smartest of the three of them. If they buy a shop together, they are more assured that there will be nothing wrong and the risk of buying the shop for nothing; plus now that the weather is starting to cool, the two of them are more at ease. It¡¯s true that the precious children have never been to far away places, so it¡¯s good to take this opportunity to have a good time and stroll around; moreover, the two precious children of their family did not go with others, but with their family of four tigers, their family¡¯s four tigers. They have always been reliable and will definitely take good care of their two precious children, so Xue Dafu and the others naturally have no objection and agree.

    *

    The next day, when the sky was dawning, Xue Sihu drove the carriage, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sitting in the carriage, and under the watchful eyes of Xue Dafu and other family members, they were farther and farther away from Huaishu Village.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have gone to Changyu. They were afraid of an accident at home. They naturally asked Shao Zhongxi to continue living in the old house in the village to prevent accidents. Therefore, Shao Zhongxi Qiyin did not go to Changyu.

    Xue Dafu and the others did not turn around until they could no longer see the carriage and went home from the village entrance.

    It was also at this time that Xue Sihu stopped the carriage when he saw that his family could no longer see them, and there were no villages or people passing by.

    The Dark Guard and Yun Yiwei, who were hiding behind the trees, quickly pulled out three steeds.

    Xue Sihu rode one, Xue Yan rode one, and Jiang Yue rode one.

    Xue Yan has been pretending to learn to ride horses from time to time since he studied martial arts with Shao Zhongxi. His family already knew that he could ride horses. At this moment, Xue Sihu was naturally not surprised at all.

    Even if Xue Yan would ride as soon as he got on the horse, Xue Sihu would not be surprised at all. After all, he himself would ride the horse as soon as he got on the horse, and so did their second and third brothers.

    And Xue Sihu already knew that something was wrong with Jiang Yue, so he changed the core. Now that Jiang Yue can ride a horse, he naturally didn''t feel anything.

    However, before, every time Jiang Yue used a horse, because the saddle was too large, if she sat on it, her body was not yet five years old, and her small feet could not reach the pedals, so it was difficult to exert upward force.

 Chapter 1198ï¼š Is there a path?

    Chapter 1198 There is a path?

    So, before every time she stepped on one foot and hung it on the side of the horse''s belly.

    But now, Dark Guard and Yun Yiwei have prepared a smaller saddle that is suitable for her to sit on. This little saddle is designed extremely delicately. After she sits on it, she not only exerts upward force on her hands, but also on her feet.

    However, she is still too young. If she rides like this, she will definitely attract attention wherever she goes. Unlike Xue Yan, who is already a big child, after catching up with the old doctor Shen, she will definitely not be able to ride, so as not to. It''s too conspicuous to startle the snake.

    I didn''t specially bring dark guards or Yunyi guards with me, in case there were too many people in the group, and it was easy to attract the attention of others.

    However, along the way, there were Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard to support him.

    Because of this, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu did not miss the road, and they went very smoothly. It only took two and a half days to catch up with the old doctor Shen.

    Yun Yiwei reported: "The three are taking Old Doctor Shen to rest on the roadside ten miles away from us."

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu all stopped their horses.

    I saw Xue Yan sitting high on the horse and asked, "Is there a path that goes around in front of them?"

    They have to meet the old doctor Shen, but they can''t startle the snake. Otherwise, even if they know that Xuanyuan Yi is in Changyu, but they don''t know where it is, they will have to go around the front and keep following behind, it''s easy to startle the snake. of.

    "Yes, from this side, there is a path."

    Then, this Yun Yiwei led the way, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and Xue Sihu followed behind on horseback.

    The path is very narrow, with weeds growing on both sides, and horses can''t pass, but horses can pass.

    Fortunately, there are no cliffs next to it, otherwise it would be really dangerous.

    As soon as they got around to the front of the old doctor Shen and the three people, Jiang Yue and the others did not retreat. Instead, they quickly went to an inn in the wild where the old doctor and the three should be able to arrive before dark. deploy.

    Unless the three of them took Old Doctor Shen on a night trip tonight, they would definitely stay at this inn.

    A few tens of miles before and after, this is the inn.

    The three people sent by Duan Huai didn''t even know that Jiang Yue and the others had detoured to the front of them through the path. They just asked Old Doctor Shen to get on the carriage again, and they were going to continue their journey back to Changyu.

    Just now, because it was noon, people were tired and tired, and they had to take a break, so he let Old Doctor Shen come down, and while resting, he ate dry food for lunch.

    "Okay." As soon as Old Doctor Shen heard that he was asked to get into the carriage, he was helped onto the carriage and was extremely cooperative.

    This way, the old doctor Shen cooperated very well, and he didn''t ask anything. The three of them naturally relaxed a lot, and they were also very good to the old doctor. What to eat and drink, they are all close to the old man Eat and drink.

    Old Doctor Shen saw that these three people treated him like this, and even felt that these three people should be really helpless, and it was not a bad person to take him away like this.

    And these three people really took him to the direction of Changyu, and his heart was naturally more at ease.

    The inn deployed by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan is called ''Jijian Inn''. The three of them may have stayed in this inn before. In order to prevent the three of them from feeling wrong, naturally none of the people in this inn have changed, but they pretended to be guests. Several waves of people stayed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not intend to show their faces in front of those three people.

    Maybe before the three of them came, they were specially told by Xuanyuan Yi to pay attention to them and described their appearance. As soon as the three of them saw them, even if they were not sure that they were Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, they would still be fine. Immediately, you will be more alert and feel that something is wrong.

    After all, Xuanyuan Yi told the dead man before when he sent the dead man to Xinyuan to kill Uncle Cai and Aunt Embroidery, and when he was investigating them.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1199ï¼š Cant you see me?

    Chapter 1199 Can''t you see me?

    However, someone must appear in front of the three and the old doctor Shen, otherwise the old doctor Shen would not even know they were here.

    At this moment, in the inn, where Jiang Yue lived, Xue Yan was also talking about this.

    "Why don''t you let a Yun Yiwei who can speak here pretend to be a junior?" Jiang Yue said. "It doesn''t mean that all the second and the three of the inn know each other. It should be possible to have more than one second. And Yun Yiwei doesn''t appear in front of people very much, and few people know it at all, and the three of them definitely don''t know either. ."

    Xue Yan thought so too, and was about to nod his head to send someone, but their fourth brother, Xue Sihu, came in with a teapot and smiled and said to them, "Can''t you see me? Use me anyway."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Fourth brother, do you want to be a junior?"

    Jiang Yue also looked at her fourth brother.

    Xue Sihu came over and took a seat at the table while pouring a cup of tea for both him and his two precious children, and said with a smile: "This is really going to be a second child, it must be me. I used to be a child. Second, I know how to greet guests, and people who have seen this place know the accent here, and I still haven¡¯t forgotten the names of the dishes that I memorized when I was a sophomore. When I went downstairs to make tea just now, I asked the shopkeeper. This inn is probably all these dishes. If Yun Yiwei came here, it would be easy to be discovered in this regard. Let me go, no It is easy to have flaws. If you are worried that the three of you will recognize me, then I will just blacken my face a little bit like the original county master, plus I have an accent here, and I really look like a junior. It is estimated that this inn originally had Xiao Er will not be like Xiao Er when he arrives, and the old doctor Shen may not know Yun Yiwei, but he can definitely recognize me, isn''t it the clue of Changyu he left behind, is it not me?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t expect their fourth brother to have an accent here, and their fourth brother used to be a junior, and he was indeed much more skilled than Yun Yiwei, and their fourth brother obviously wanted to be able to help. busy¡­¡­

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other, then they both nodded and agreed, but they couldn''t help saying: "Fourth brother, if there is any accident, you must withdraw first."

    After all, their fourth brother was going to be in front of the three at that time. If there was any accident, the three found that their fourth brother was wrong, and they would definitely fight with their fourth brother.

    Even if they can save their fourth brother''s life in time, it is hard to guarantee that their fourth brother will not be injured, and they don''t want their fourth brother to be injured.

    "Don''t worry, my brain," Xue Sihu nodded his own brain, "I have always been treated by others, and I have never been treated by others. But..." Xue Sihu picked up the tea and took a slow sip before his eyes returned. Bending, he smiled like a fox and said, "We''re going to pass Jingyue later, right?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both understand what their fourth brother means, and their fourth brother wants to be the Lord of Jin...

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other again, and then they both nodded again, "Changyu is the northernmost, if you want to go to Changyu, you have to go through Jingyue."

    Xue Sihu touched his chin and smiled like a fox: "When she left before, she said, ''I will see you again if we have a fate'', if I really have a relationship with her, then I have to pass her territory, I should Will you meet?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are still looking at their fourth brother, obviously knowing that their fourth brother has not finished speaking, waiting for their fourth brother to finish speaking.

 Chapter 1200ï¼š I will not resist

    Chapter 1200 I will not resist

    Sure enough, the next moment, they heard their fourth brother laughed again: "I''ve figured it out, if I meet her, I believe that I have a relationship with her. How can I say that the Jingyue area is still quite big, and we didn''t tell her. Said that we are going to pass by, but we can still meet, isn''t it fate?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still looking at their fourth brother silently, waiting for their fourth brother to continue talking.

    "It''s all predestined, so I won''t resist." Xue Sihu said with a smile.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at the sky. When did their fourth brother resist?

    Seeing their two precious children like this, Xue Sihu was immediately filled with joy: "What kind of expressions do you have? It''s alright, it''s been three or four months since she returned to Jingyue. I found one thing, except seeing her. , I still don''t like other girls very much. Also, isn''t it really going to pass by Jingyue soon, she is in Jingyue again, so I miss her a little more."

    Jiang Yue still did not speak.

    Xue Yan was still a little uncomfortable about his fourth brother expressing his admiration for his future fourth sister-in-law so directly.

    couldn''t help but cough dryly: "Cough."

    Xue Sihu smiled and stretched out his hand to rub his Xiaoyan''s head, joking: "It''s not good for you to read too much, it seems that you are all literati, but if you grow up and have a daughter-in-law, how good is it? Let the daughter-in-law take the initiative?"

    "Cough cough cough." Xue Yan even coughed. His fourth brother is really...

    secretly glanced at his Yuebao, seeing that his face was expressionless, but the corners of his mouth seemed to be hooked almost invisible, Xue Yan was even more uncomfortable, and the tips of his ears were a little red.

    It was still early, and it was not until it was almost dark that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were informed that the three and Old Doctor Shen were coming soon.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t leave the room again, so as not to collide with those three people, and their fourth brother Xue Sihu had already dressed up as a second child, and even mixed with the other second children in the hall downstairs. Even before they arrived in the afternoon, their fourth brother was already familiar with those little twos, just like their fourth brother was really the little two in this inn.

    Seeing that there was no one else in the room, it was only she and Xue Yan, and the fourth brother would not come back for a while, Jiang Yue lowered her voice and said, "Yun Yiwei didn''t say that the three of them eat, drink and sleep with old doctor Shen. Yes, even if the old doctor Shen went to the thatched hut, they would check the thatched hut first. They were so cautious that Yun Yiwei never dared to get too close. Naturally, they were unable to speak to the old doctor Shen. It would be difficult to talk to the old doctor Shen by ordinary methods. Why don''t we tell the fourth brother that I am small, and I am not easy to be found when I hide in the thatched hut. As long as the fourth brother brings tea to the old doctor Shen''s room When the three were not paying attention, he pointed back slightly, Old Doctor Shen is so resourceful, he will naturally understand that he is going to the thatched hut, and then I will be able to talk to Old Doctor Shen."

    If this is the old doctor Shen''s room alone, there is no need to go to the thatched hut, she will just wait in the room for the old doctor Shen, but the three of them will take turns sharing the room with the old doctor Shen, staring at the old doctor Shen. .

    was riding in a carriage, and he was also sitting alone in the carriage with Old Doctor Shen.

    The only situation where the old doctor Shen was alone was in the thatched hut.

    But before the old doctor Shen came, the three of them would definitely be checked, and after she entered the thatched hut, she went into the space to avoid it. Even if the three of them checked the thatched hut, they could not find her in the hut, and then waited for that. When the three let the old doctor Shen enter the thatched hut alone, she will come out again.

 Chapter 1201ï¼š big

    Chapter 1201 Big

    Even if Old Doctor Shen felt something was wrong, she could still be inside after checking, but at most she would only think that she was hiding well.

    After all, Old Doctor Shen didn''t know that she had changed the core.

    Moreover, their fourth brother knew that she had changed the core, so she and him told the fourth brother that the fourth brother would definitely agree, knowing that she would be fine.

    "Hmm." Xue Yan understood what she meant, and knew that she could disappear and appear again out of thin air. Naturally, she nodded her head without any opinion.

    Downstairs, at the entrance of the inn, when I heard the three people help the old doctor Shen to get off the carriage, saying that they want to stay in the inn, there is a little Er who came forward to help lead the horse.

    Xue Sihu also hurriedly came to help lead a horse, and with a local accent, he enthusiastically asked the three of them and the old doctor Shen to come in quickly, looking like a junior, the three of them didn''t feel wrong at all, but Shen The old doctor was shocked when he saw Xue Sihu''s complexion darkened a little. At the same time, he felt completely at ease. He knew that it was Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and the others, but it was hard to show his face. Let him see Xue Sihu first. There is a bottom.

    The three asked for two rooms, one with the old doctor Shen, and the other two.

    Xue Sihu took the horse to the livestock shed, and then went upstairs with one of the smartest young men in the inn with tea, entered the two rooms one after another, and asked them what they wanted to eat and when they would take a bath. The water is coming, it''s getting dark today.

    The three of them asked what kind of dishes the inn had, and wanted to pick a few dishes for the kitchen to cook and deliver. Xue Sihu immediately reported a large list of dishes. Not only the old doctor Shen, but also the little Er who came with him was surprised. They would have mistakenly thought that Xue Sihu was really the second child. Naturally, the three of them didn¡¯t feel that something was wrong. They ordered a few dishes they wanted to eat, and then asked Old Doctor Shen what they wanted to eat. Old Doctor Shen also ordered two dishes, and then The three asked for a small pot of wine again, and said that the bath water would be delivered after dinner. Finally, Xue Sihu and the little Er went downstairs again.

    Xue Sihu pretended to deliver tea to the other room, went upstairs again with the tea in hand, knocked on the door as the second child, and then entered Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s room.

    The whole process is impeccable.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made her so small that she could not easily be found in the hut, so they told their fourth brother that they could lead old doctor Shen to the hut to talk.

    Sure enough, their fourth brother had no opinion at all, and said, "When I bring them food and drinks, I will secretly show it to Old Doctor Shen."

    As soon as the kitchen prepared the meals for the three people and the old doctor Shen, Xue Sihu helped to deliver it. The three of them have already said that they all eat in the room of the old doctor Shen, so the food is naturally delivered to the table in the room where the old doctor lives.

    The old doctor Shen had already sat down at the table, and the three of them were going to sit down too. When Xue Sihu put the food and wine on the table, because his back was to the three of them, he took this opportunity to secretly point behind him, The old doctor Shen understood, but didn''t show it, just picked up the chopsticks and ate.

    Though the three of them asked for a small pot of wine, they did not dare to drink too much, they only drank two small pots.

    After dinner, Xue Sihu and another little Er hurriedly came in, removed the leftovers from the table, and wiped the table clean before exiting, intending to bring the bath water.

    At this time, the old doctor Shen had already taken two sips of tea while sitting on one side of the chair. Then, he put down the tea with an embarrassed expression and said to the three people, "I want to go to the thatched hut." Inexplicable: "Big."

 Chapter 1202ï¼š Even if you are helpless...

    Chapter 1202 Even you are helpless...

    is a human, and will go to the thatched hut.

    The three of them didn''t find anything strange, so the one with the sword in the lead let one of them with the sword on his waist accompany the old doctor Shen downstairs to the hut at the back.

    There was a thatched hut behind the inn. The man with the knife strode in first to see if there was anyone inside. When he saw no one, there was only a lamp hanging from the beam. The old doctor Shen entered.

    It was also at this time that he had already entered the thatched hut, and Jiang Yue, who had entered the space, came out, so as soon as Old Doctor Shen got in, he saw Jiang Yue in the thatched hut.

    The old doctor Shen was greatly surprised, and felt that Jiang Yue was hiding too well, and that person just came in to look at her, but they didn''t find her.

    But he still calmly closed the door of the thatched hut from the inside, lest someone from outside suddenly break in.

    Although the thatched hut has been cleaned frequently, it is still quite clean, but it is a thatched hut, and the smell is still strong. Before, because Jiang Yue entered the space, it could not be smelled in the space.

    In addition, there is still one person guarding outside, so Jiang Yue and Old Doctor Shen are naturally short stories.

    Before Jiang Yue could speak, the old doctor Shen himself had already bent down and said in a very low voice, "Don''t rush to save me first, those three should not be bad people, there should be patients who really need me to see, just bring them like this. Let me go, probably because I know the relationship between Yuxuan and Shengqing. They are not simple people. I want to see who they want me to treat. Otherwise, I didn''t go this time. Maybe next time I will come and take me away like this. I''m here, no matter whether it''s cured or not, that person has given up."

    Jiang Yue whispered that it should be Xuanyuan Yi.

    As soon as Old Doctor Shen heard this, he immediately said: "Then I''m going to have a look, so that you guys know where he is and catch him. Otherwise, I''m not at ease. Since he is an unscrupulous person, it must be me. If he can be cured, he will kill me and kill me in the end. I have heard before that he not only ran away, but also killed the couple who adopted him before he ran away. If I didn''t go there, his body would be on my head, and he would definitely send someone there. It''s hard to guard against it. And if I die, what will happen to my old wife? My family Yuxuan is still a child, so how can I take care of it? Although he is about the same age as my family, Yuxuan, he is still a child, and he is not in good health. I am a doctor. Logically speaking, I should not be like this, but I can only do this because of his heart. Even if God saw it, it shouldn''t blame me."

    It shows how clear-headed Doctor Shen is.

    It''s no wonder that the old doctor Shen was so tactful that he left Houttuynia cordata and calamus as clues.

    "Uncle, be careful." Jiang Yue said. "Don''t be afraid, we are all with you and can come out to protect you at any time."

    "Well," Old Doctor Shen had a smile on his face, "I feel at ease when you are here."

    After thinking about it for a while, Jiang Yue still warned again: "Uncle, when you see someone and get your pulse, even if you are helpless, you can''t speak bluntly."

    In the past life, Shen Yuxuan was a genius doctor, and his medical skills were much more exquisite than that of Doctor Shen. He had not cured that Xuanyuan Yi, so it was naturally unlikely that Doctor Shen could cure Xuanyuan Yi now.

    Knowing that Jiang Yue was worried about this old man, just in case Xuanyuan Yi thought that this old man was useless at all, he simply killed him at that time, the old doctor Shen felt warm, touched Jiang Yue''s little head in front of him, and whispered: "Don''t worry. , Uncle knows how to do it."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1203ï¼š Dare to be blatant and extremely self-willed?

    Chapter 1203 Dare to be blatant and extremely self-willed?

    whispered a few more words before the old doctor Shen opened the door and walked out of the thatched hut.

    The man who was standing outside with the knife on his shoulders checked it out at first, and now seeing the old doctor Shen coming out, he just went back to the front upstairs room with the old doctor Shen, and did not go into the thatched hut to check again.

    Jiang Yue didn''t come out of the thatched hut until she heard no footsteps.

    Jiang Yue didn''t take the front stairs, and climbed back to her room directly from the back. Xue Yan was in her room at the moment, and she told Xue Yan what the old doctor Shen said.

    The next day, the three of them still took the old doctor Shen on their way back to Changyu.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have already sent Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard to watch and respond on the way from Xinyuan County to Changyu. In the middle of nowhere, nothing would happen, so this time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in no hurry to go around in front of the three.

    is still a lot behind, lest the three find out that they are behind.

    And this time, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu didn''t ride any more horses. The three of them sat in the same carriage, and one Yun Yiwei, who had never been seen before, sat outside to drive the carriage.

    Yun Yiwei wore coarse clothes and looked just like an ordinary coachman.

    The carriage is also very common.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu also put on very ordinary clothes. They always open the curtains of the carriage and look out, and no one thinks something is wrong. They just think they are ordinary people.

    Before you knew it, ten days passed, and the area of ??Jingyue was in front of you.

    The area of ??Jingyue deserves to be a place of wealth, and there is an endless stream of chariots and horses, but because of the previous incident, even though Xue Yan had withdrawn the dark guards, the Jingyue area is still strictly controlled.

    It wasn''t to guard against Xue Yan, but to guard against others, especially the King of Weimin, who wanted to kill Xuanyuanjin. For Prince Ying, who loved his daughter, he couldn''t bear it, even if he wanted to kill Xuanyuanjin before. Those people all died in Xinyuan prison, and they didn''t explain anything. They couldn''t cure King Weimin''s crime at all. Prince Ying was also at odds with King Weimin, and he was about to kill King Weimin.

    Prince Ying has already ordered that as long as the people on the land under the fief of King Weimin are not allowed to enter the Jingyue area. At the same time, whether it is the people and carriages driving in the Jingyue area or the people and horses and carriages driving out of the Jingyue area, they will all be checked.

    Da Ling almost all knew that Prince Ying and King Weimin were at odds, and they were deadly enemies. Everyone was used to it for Prince Ying, just like against King Weimin.

    Prince Ying''s fief was vast and fertile, his troops and horses were strong, and he was the highest-ranking member of the royal family, so he dared to give this order blatantly and extremely willfully. Entrance and exit, secret martial law, especially those who brought from Jing Yueyi.

    Emperor Xuanyuan Hao naturally knew about this matter, but he couldn''t control it, otherwise Prince Ying and King Weimin would not have fought openly and secretly for so many years, not to mention that Prince Ying hated King Weimin very much, even if there would be no more disobedience. I will never listen to him and let King Weimin go. Even if he listens on the surface, he will try everything in his back to kill King Weimin, and King Weimin is the same. He listens to him on the surface, but in fact. , in private, I still want to do whatever I want.

    What''s more, King Weimin has great ambition and is the most unwilling person. Right now, his power is not strong enough. Once he rebels, there will only be a dead end, so he will not rebel. It is very possible to establish himself as an emperor and no longer bow his head to be a minister.

 Chapter 1204ï¼š Its still fate

    Chapter 1204 is still fate

    And all the time, thanks to the discord between Prince Ying and King Weimin, he always suppressed King Weimin and frustrates his spirit, which led to King Weimin''s desire to develop even more, but it never came true.

    Therefore, the emperor''s intention is that as long as the people in their respective fiefs will not have any trouble, he will turn one eye and close one eye as before.

    Now that the Jingyue area is strictly controlled, and there are many people, horses and vehicles entering and leaving the Jingyue area, then Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu want to enter Jingyue, so naturally they have to line up.

    Of course, if the identity is mentioned, there is no need to arrange it, but isn''t it a secret now? Naturally, fake identities have been used.

    The people, horses and vehicles in front of them sat in the carriage and lined up for most of the day. After checking the identification, Jiang Yue, Xueyan and Xue Sihu were able to enter Jingyue.

    As soon as they entered Jing Yue, their fourth brother was obviously much interested in what was going on outside, his eyes were always looking out, and he always greeted them to look out together. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Jingyue is really big. It takes three or four days to pass through Jingyue and enter Changyu territory. Jiang Yue, Xueyan, and Xue Sihu travel during the day and rest at night. Anyway, they stayed in three inns in Jingyue territory.

    And every time he checked into the inn at night, Xue Sihu would take his two precious children out for a walk. It was really fun. The Jingyue area is like a city that never sleeps. The nightlife is extremely rich, brightly lit and bustling, which is not suitable at all. Of course the area can be compared.

    Even if he is a dude in the capital, he is not far away, and he often comes here to play.

    also shows how well the Jingyue area was governed by Prince Ying.

    It wasn''t until the tenth day of the eighth lunar month that Jingyue was about to come out. Xue Sihu, who was sitting in the carriage, lay down on the carriage, resting his chin on his hand, and sighed in disappointment: "I haven''t met it, it should be a misfortune. "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were peeking at the car window on the other side of the carriage, looking at the scenery outside. After hearing the words, they looked at each other again, and then they turned around and sighed with them and said to their fourth brother who turned his back on them: " I have to pass by when I turn back, maybe I will meet you at that time.¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Sihu immediately stopped lying on the window frame, turned around with a smile, and exaggeratedly said: "It''s our Xiaoyan and Yuebao who will comfort people."

    made it clear that he was sighing on purpose, just to amuse them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you looked at me, I looked at you, and then unanimously ignored their fourth brother, and pulled the other side of the car window to see the scenery outside the window.

    But as soon as I saw it, I saw a group of horses galloping from behind while saying "driving".

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan turned around immediately, before they had time to say anything to their fourth brother, their fourth brother had already seen it and rushed over with their heads sticking out, but Xuanyuan Jin had already led a group of people on horseback, and the four of them had already seen it. Brother can only see the back of a white cloak fluttering.

    If there is no one else around Xuanyuanjin, maybe their fourth brother will stop Xuanyuanjin, but Xuanyuanjin is now surrounded by several people, and he looks like he has something to do, so their fourth brother is nothing to shout.

    Their fourth brother just looked closely at the direction in which Xuanyuan Jin disappeared in front of him, while slowly touching his chin and smiling: "It''s still fate."

    Those phoenix eyes are curved and a bit like a fox.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t even look at each other this time, and they silently gave their fourth brother the car window on their side. The view from the window.

 Chapter 1205ï¼š Its not a joke to be caught by their boss

    Chapter 1205 Caught by their boss, it''s not a joke

    Every day on the road and sitting in the carriage, the only entertainment is to watch the scenery that keeps going backwards outside the window.

    As soon as Jingxu comes out, it is a long elm.

    That is, when Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu first entered the Changyu area, Xuanyuan Yi was still sleeping in bed in the backyard of the Zhenbei General''s Mansion.

    In these days, he had recovered from the cold, but he was still suffering from minor illnesses. Anyway, his health was getting worse and worse, leaving him not only in no mood, but also had no energy to do anything.

    are only recovering from illness.

    Sometimes groggy, I don''t know what year it is.

    ''s face was naturally paler than before, even in his sleep, he frowned, and he looked so uncomfortable that he couldn''t rest in peace whether he was awake or asleep.

    Suddenly, two tall men, wearing masks and black cloaks, walked into the empty room where Xuanyuan Yi was alone.

    Xuanyuan Yi may have heard the movement, and his brows furrowed even more. Immediately, he opened his eyes tremblingly and saw the two men wearing masks that day. He leaned on the bedpost extremely lazily, and looked at him with a smile in his eyes.

    "You guys..." Xuanyuan Yi struggled to sit up, not knowing why these two came here, does it mean that he has to worry about his life again?

    The person wearing the mask, just like he doesn''t exist, looks at him and talks to himself.

    I saw the extremely lazy masked man smiled and said, "I was wrong, his life is not hard, and he is stupid."

    The other nodded, his eyes became more gloomy, obviously the face under the mask was not very good-looking: "It''s overestimating him."

    Originally, they wanted to use Xuanyuan Yi to kill Xue Yan. No matter what, Xuanyuan Yi was a man who played tricks all his life in his last life. Who knows, this Xuanyuan Yi is so useless, and his intelligence was completely crushed by Xue Yan... Even Elder Shen The doctor is also witty, and it''s not that ordinary people can''t expect it... In addition, they have the help of their boss, the big killer... Forget it, don''t use this broken medicine jar, they will think of a way.

    Thinking of this, the two-masked people glanced at each other. After years of tacit understanding, they could instantly understand the meaning of each other''s eyes.

    "Let''s go, before it''s too late." The masked man with gloomy eyes turned around first.

    "Yeah." The masked man with an extremely lazy posture also straightened up and hurried away. Their bosses came in person, and being caught by their bosses was no joke.

    Xuanyuanyi felt inexplicable and didn''t understand what the two masked people wanted to express.

    What life is not hard? What is stupid? It should be that he is dying, but on stupidity, right?

    But why is it too late? Too late for what? The two seem to be very scared...

    is already so skilled, and still so mysterious, what is there to be afraid of?

    Also, how could the two masked people know his whereabouts so well, know that he is here, come here to find him... Who are the two masked people...

    Xuanyuan Yi thought about it a lot, but in the end he still felt that his life was at stake. He thought that he couldn''t stay in the Zhenbei Grand General''s Mansion, or he would die, and his two dead men were outside the General''s Mansion and only came to him every night. This time, before the time came, he could only leave the General''s Mansion by himself. Thinking like this, others struggled to get out of bed, but before he got off the bed, his throat suddenly became sweet and he vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Looking at the bright red on the ground, Xuanyuan Yi was instantly cold.

 Chapter 1206ï¼š Xuanyuan Yi cant die!

    Chapter 1206 Xuanyuan Yi can''t die!

    From birth to now, apart from being frail and getting sick easily, he has never vomited blood. In his last life, he never vomited blood, and the only time he vomited blood was before he died...

    Xuanyuan Yi was also completely numb.

    Even Duan Huai asked the servant girl who was serving him to come in. Seeing him like this, he was taken aback and helped him to lie down. He invited all the doctors in the house to check his pulse and decoct medicine for him to drink. As if he had no consciousness at all, he just kept his eyes open and stared blankly at the top of the bed, as if he was dead.

    This is what the general asked them to take care of. The little servant girl and the doctor were a little afraid that Xuanyuan Yi would die, so he hurriedly sent someone to the military camp to tell them the general Duan Huai.

    Duan Huai, who was in the barracks, was busy returning from the barracks.

    But before he entered the gate, he saw one of the people he sent to Xin Yuan came back, and saw that person hurriedly attached to his ear, and whispered to him: "Old Doctor Shen has arrived, he is in the carriage, his subordinates let him The carriage went through the back door, and the old doctor Shen was also masked, I don''t know if he was going to enter the general''s residence, and the old doctor Shen didn''t know anything along the way, the general can rest assured."

    "Okay!" Duan Huai also whispered. "Then ask the old doctor Shen to go in and show him. He seems to be dying." Xuanyuan Yi died, but if Xuanyuan Yi died, Xuanyuan Yi''s people would definitely tell everyone about him and his stepmother. Everyone knows that it would be bad to let him lose his reputation and give Xuanyuan Yi his back.

    Therefore, Xuanyuan Yi cannot die!

    "Yes!" The man immediately clasped his fists and took orders, then went back again, and then let the back door open, and the carriage passed through the back door and entered the backyard of the General''s Mansion.

    Yun Yiwei hid on the high roof, only showing a pair of eyes. Seeing that the carriage had indeed entered the residence of the Great General of Zhenbei, he had one person hurriedly report to their master, Xue Yan.

    In the backyard of the Zhenbei Grand General''s Mansion, as soon as the carriage stopped, the three of them did not let the old doctor Shen take off the black cloth covering his eyes, but one person helped the old doctor Shen to get off the carriage, and then helped the old doctor Shen into Xuanyuanyi In the small courtyard where he lived, he asked the waiters to leave part of the room, and then went to the house to talk to Xuanyuan Yi, seeing that Xuanyuan Yi''s eyes brightened a little because he heard the old doctor Shen coming, and he seemed to feel that the sky was still not there. Just like killing him, then the old doctor Shen who was standing in the small courtyard was allowed to remove the black blindfold, and after a while, his eyes adjusted to the light.

    Duan Huai did not appear, lest it be revealed that this was the residence of the Great General of Zhenbei, and he was the Great General of Zhenbei.

    He is not as maddening as Xuanyuan Yi. The reason why he is like this is because, no matter if Old Doctor Shen cures Xuanyuan Yi or not, he still wants to let Old Doctor Shen go back.

    Doctor Shen has treated so many people and deserves respect.

    Therefore, Duan Huai will leave the matter in Xuanyuanyi''s courtyard to the three who brought Old Doctor Shen from Xinyuan here. Those three people are his subordinates and confidants, they will not betray him, and he is relieved when they do things.

    "This is our master''s youngest child, our young son." The man with the sword told Old Doctor Shen into Xuanyuan Yi''s room and lied.

    But he doesn''t say who their master is, or what is their little son''s name.

    Old Doctor Shen didn''t ask if he was interested.

    Just looking at the scrawny child on the bed, his eye sockets were deeply sunken, all blue and black, and he looked like a dying person. Although he was more than eight years old, but his shape looked like a six-year-old child, he was taken aback. .

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1207ï¼š Kindness prevails

    Chapter 1207 Kindness prevails

    If he didn''t already know that this was Xuanyuanyi who was crazy and unscrupulous, he would definitely not be able to match the poor child in front of him with Xuanyuanyi.

    poor person must have something mean.

    Old Doctor Shen sighed in his heart, but he still felt a little bit of pity, and felt that Xuanyuan Yi was really pitiful.

    "Hurry up and bring the pulse pillow." I saw Old Doctor Shen hurriedly said.

    In the end, the benevolence of being a doctor prevailed.

    The maid hurriedly brought a pulse pillow, and brought a round stool, placed it by the bed, and asked Old Doctor Shen to sit down.

    Old Doctor Shen put his hand on Xuanyuanyi''s vein and focused on it.

    Xuanyuan Yi just looked at the old doctor Shen extremely weakly.

    Everyone held their breath for fear of disturbing the doctor Shen''s consultation.

    The more old Doctor Shen felt the pulse, the more solemn his face became. He took a closer look at Xuanyuan Yi''s body, opened Xuanyuan Yi''s eyelids to look at it, and then asked about Xuanyuan Yi''s usual symptoms. Go to the prescription to get the medicine, fry it for Xuanyuan Yi to take it early.

    Xuanyuan Yi didn''t stop him, let alone look at the prescription first. A dead horse is a living horse doctor. He was obviously going to die if he died, and the other doctors couldn''t help him, so he had to try it.

    Although the maid was busy with the prescription and went out, looking like she was going to get the medicine, but when she left the small courtyard, she went to show it to Duan Huai. Duan Huai didn¡¯t understand this, but she only gave it to a few doctors at home.

    These doctors looked at it and said, "This medicine is a bit violent. If you drink it, the young master will be in danger of dying immediately."

    Duan Huai was naturally uneasy, but immediately asked, "Then the medicine you prescribed will work?"

    These doctors immediately lowered their heads, apparently the medicines they prescribed were useless at all.

    Duan Huai couldn''t, and thought that he could only try it, so he asked to grab the medicine and fry it.

    Here, the old doctor Shen saw that the maid was going to get the medicine, and then he said to Xuanyuan Yi on the bed: "This medicine is very powerful, but it can save lives in times of crisis, but because of its fierceness, I can only drink this one, waiting for you. Your life is saved, and you can always formulate prescriptions in accordance with your body changes, and take medicines to slowly recuperate. It is impossible for you to recover from the insufficiency brought by your mother¡¯s womb, but you are still young and recuperate to be normal. Seventy or eighty percent of the human body is still capable.¡±

    This is not a lie.

    Is this really a surprise? Xuanyuan Yi was overjoyed.

    When the medicine was boiled, Xuanyuan Yi drank it.

    Because the medicine was too strong, Xuanyuan Yi had a reaction after drinking it for a while. His whole body was like a fire. When he thought he was going to die on the spot, the burning feeling slowly dissipated, even though he was still alive. He was extremely weak, but he no longer had the look of being unable to catch his breath and about to die.

    Xuanyuan Yi naturally believed what Old Doctor Shen said, and thanked Old Doctor Shen, "Thank you, Old Doctor."

    But he thought in his heart, let this old doctor stay by his side all the time to take care of his body.

    If the old doctor refused, he would kill him and never let him go. The medical skills are so good, putting them back will only help Xue Yan. After all, Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan are friends. Xue Yan''s help was too late for him, so how could he put people back.

    He could see that Duan Huai''s people treated Old Doctor Shen so politely and would definitely not kill Old Doctor Shen. They wanted to let Old Doctor Shen go back, but he was not Duan Huai.

    Even if he killed Old Doctor Shen in the end, what can Duan Huai do to him?

    After coming out of Xuanyuanyi''s room, the old doctor Shen was arranged to live in another small room in this small courtyard.

 Chapter 1208ï¼š Fang foolproof?

    Chapter 1208 Fang is foolproof?

    There was someone guarding the entrance of the courtyard, so the old doctor Shen could only walk around in the courtyard.

    *

    Not long after Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu entered Changyu, Yun Yiwei and Dark Guard came to meet them, saying that the three were taking Old Doctor Shen to the direction of the Zhenbei General''s Mansion. The nearest inn of the Zhenbei General''s Mansion stayed, but before they arrived at the inn, another Yun Yiwei came to report, saying that they saw the carriage carrying the old doctor Shen enter the backyard of the Zhenbei General''s Mansion through the back door.

    Obviously, Xuanyuan Yi is in the residence of the Great General of Zhenbei.

    However, Xuanyuan Yi was rescued by two mysterious people wearing masks in Prince Ying''s mansion before. Those two mysterious people were extremely powerful, which is why Jiang Yue came in person this time, so that Xuanyuan Yi would not be rescued again. Yes, many branches.

    Moreover, if you want to catch someone, you can''t just go there so rashly. You have to do some inquiries first to find out which room Xuanyuan Yi lives in the Zhenbei Grand General''s Mansion, and who else is beside her... Wait, When everything is figured out, only to arrest people, Fang is foolproof.

    I saw Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said to Xue Yan: "For now, hold your troops and don''t move. I''ll go over there alone in the evening and see."

    Xue Yan understood and nodded: "Yes." Then he instructed Yun Yiwei to inform the people who were staring everywhere, so that they would just continue to stare and do not need to take any action.

    Immediately, they continued to go with their fourth brother Xue Sihu to the inn closest to the Great General of Zhenbei.

    By the time we arrived at this inn, it was already dark, and it was almost time for the haiku. Fortunately, Yun Yiwei had already asked for a room in this inn, and as soon as they came, they could go directly to the second floor to check in.

    After a simple meal, it was time for Hai Shi.

    At the second quarter of Hai, Jiang Yuecai secretly left the inn alone and came to the town of the North General''s Mansion.

    She is small and fast, and it is quite easy to get in and out of the heavily guarded Zhenbei General''s Mansion. After entering, her little figure was walking in the dark again, and no one noticed her at all.

    At this time, there were still lights in the backyard of the General''s Mansion in Zhenbei, and some of the rooms in the small courtyard were still lit with lights, and no one slept. Jiang Yue walked around the backyard of the General''s Mansion in Zhenbei. The secluded one, guarded by two men with knives at the entrance of the courtyard, and the brightly lit courtyard inside is Xuanyuan Yi''s residence.

    came to the side of the courtyard without making a sound. At the foot of the wall, she climbed up the wall without making a sound, only showing a pair of eyes to examine the situation in the courtyard.

    It happened that there were tree shadows sprinkled on the courtyard wall, there were mottled dark places, or it was because she was so big, even if she was like this, even if there were people in the courtyard and at the door of the courtyard, no one noticed that there was a small child here. child.

    It doesn''t matter if she is discovered, she just disappears into the space immediately, and the person who discovers her must think it''s his dazzling eyes.

    Because the small courtyard was brightly lit, Jiang Yue could still see it clearly.

    In the small courtyard, two maids were sitting on the steps at the door of a room, taking a nap, and on the threshold of the main room, two maids were also sitting, feeling sleepy.

    A young servant came out of a small room, closed the door, and said respectfully to the inside: "The old doctor, you can go to sleep."

    Don''t think about it, Jiang Yue knew that it was the room of old doctor Shen.

    In the warm pavilion in the small courtyard, the lights are also lit, but the windows are wide open. In the room connected to the warm pavilion, the window facing the south is also open, and the two maids who are sitting on the steps and dozing off are sitting at the door of this room. .

 Chapter 1209ï¼š Thats to wait and see

    Chapter 1209 That is to wait and see

    There was a figure shaking on the window, and it was obvious that someone was waiting in the room.

    It is probably Xuanyuanyi''s room.

    Jiang Yue changed direction, and looked at her with a pair of eyes showing from the top of the wall.

    Through the pair of south-opening windows, it can be found that there is a kang under the window, and the inner room is the inner room. You can faintly see a short child lying on the bed inside. Although the distance is far, and the candles are flickering, it is somewhat Affecting her sight, she didn''t see the child''s appearance clearly.

    However, if it is really a child, it must be Xuanyuan Yi.

    The child on the bed had to be supported to drink water and fed little by little. Not only was he not in good health, but he looked very ill.

    But the maid who was waiting in the room seemed a little worried and flustered, so she shouldn''t be worried about her life.

    Jiang Yue looked at the people who were serving in the house, looked at the people in the yard, and thought about the two people with knives who were guarding the gate of the yard just now. None of them looked a bit like the two wearing masks. With the appearance of a mysterious person with extremely high skills, her small eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.

    took another look, and saw that there was really no likeness, and then she walked around the mansion secretly again, and found no other likeness. Jiang Yue only left the Zhenbei General''s mansion and returned to the inn.

    Inn, Xue Yan and Xue Sihu hadn''t slept yet, they were all sitting under the lamp at the table waiting for Jiang Yue to come back.

    As soon as Jiang Yue came back, she also came to the table, climbed up on a round stool and sat down, and then said, "Wait and see, Xuanyuan Yi is here, but I didn''t see the two wearing masks. The mysterious people have not found anyone like them, so they should not be by Xuanyuan Yi''s side. If this person is from Xuanyuan Yi, he will come to Xuanyuan Yi sooner or later."

    Xue Yan said: "If this is the case, then we have to wait and see, but we can''t wait too long, we have been out for a while, try to go back as early as possible, otherwise the family will definitely worry about us."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. As I said before, I will stay outside for a month or two, and it has been more than half a month since I came out.

    The reason why Xue Sihu came out was to prevent the family from worrying, and naturally he didn''t want the family to worry, so he also said: "It will take six or seven days to return home from Changyu riding a fast horse day and night, and we will wait here for a month at most. , a month has come, and we have to go back no matter what."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both nodded, without any opinion.

    *

    There are dark guards and Yun Yiwei secretly staring at the Zhenbei Grand General''s Mansion. If something is wrong, or if someone enters or comes out, they will come to report, so Jiang Yue naturally doesn''t have to stare at it in person.

    Old Doctor Shen was arranged to live in a small courtyard, so it can be seen that he can still manage Xuanyuan Yi to some extent, so Old Doctor Shen will be fine for the time being, and they don''t have to worry about anything.

    Now, we are waiting for the two masked people to reappear and wipe them out.

    However, it was boring to stay in the inn every day, so Xue Sihu also smeared the faces of his two precious children a little bit, so as to hide the outstanding facial features of his two precious children, and still dress his two precious children as ordinary people. The clothes of his children, and then, holding a precious child of his family in one hand, he walked around the street.

    There was no one to follow. He was alone with his two children, standing on the street. How ordinary he was, he naturally didn''t attract any attention.

    This is a rare trip to another place. I saw something new and thought my family would like it. Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu all bought it.

 Chapter 1210ï¼š tofu brain

    Chapter 1210 Tofu Brain

    I plan to put it back in the inn and bring it home to my family when I go home one day.

    They even bought things for Xiao Xue Shi, Xiao Xue Bo, and Xiao Shou Shou.

    There is a stall selling tofu nao in front of you. The stall also sells pancakes and fried oil cakes. This long elm tofu nao is poured with salty marinade. Take a bite of tofu nao, and then serve it with crispy fruits and fried rice. The oil cake has a unique flavor. It is a feature of Changyu. Xue Sihu took his two precious children and hurried over, found an empty table and sat down, intending to have a good taste.

    Although others seem to take this for breakfast, it¡¯s not impossible for them to take this for lunch.

    Jiang Yue asked for a bowl of bean curd brain and a pancake, and she could eat very full.

    Xue Yan asked for a bowl of tofu nao, a pancake and a fried pancake.

    Xue Sihu¡¯s meal was even bigger. In addition to a bowl of salted beancurd, he ordered two pancakes and three fried oil cakes.

    When the stall owner brought the tofu brains to the table and put a bowl for each of them in front of them, Jiang Yue, Xueyan and Xue Sihu clearly saw that the tofu brains in the bowls were all trembling, and they were poured with red-brown salty braised bean curd. Appetite.

    "Eat it quickly, eat it quickly." Xue Sihu pushed Jiang Yue''s pancakes and pancakes in front of Jiang Yue, and pushed Xue Yan''s pancakes and fried oil pancakes in front of Xue Yan before urging Jiang Yuehe Xue Yan eat quickly.

    "Thank you fourth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thanked them before eating.

    Jiang Yue held the pancake tanzi wrapped in oiled paper, which was quite big for her in one small hand, and the spoon in the other. She first took a bite of the tofu brain, which was so tender that it melted in the mouth, and then took a bite of the pancake tanzi. ,good smell.

    Xue Yan also felt fragrant.

    Xue Sihu naturally also felt fragrant.

    While eating, Jiang Yue saw that not far away, on the street, Xuanyuan Jin was dressed as a man, leading a horse, chatting and laughing with a tall young man, and the tall young man was also leading a horse, The two seemed to be walking on the street with the horse, and they seemed to be going somewhere. It was only because there were so many people on the street that they were afraid that the horse would step on someone, so they dismounted and walked on the lead.

    However, what is certain is that Xuanyuan Jin is quite familiar with the young man.

    When she, Xue Yan, and the fourth brother left Jingyue and entered Changyu, they saw Xuanyuanjin riding a horse and bringing a few people into Changyu. Therefore, she was naturally not surprised when she saw Xuanyuanjin in Changyu. Yi, she was just a little curious, who was that young man, she looked like her fourth sister-in-law at first glance, and her eyes were always looking at her fourth sister-in-law and couldn''t move away.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue looked at her family Xue Yan, her family Xue Yan was reborn, maybe she knew the young man.

    Xue Yan also saw it, and he was not surprised, and he really knew the young man, that young man was Duan Huai, the general of Zhenbei.

    But Duan Huai seemed to like the appearance of his future fourth sister-in-law, which surprised him a bit.

    In my impression, Duan Huai already had a wife and concubine at this time, and his fourth sister-in-law was the dignified princess. Even if he liked it, it was impossible. It was no wonder that Duan Huai couldn''t look away now, but he moved away quickly, for fear of him. The fourth sister-in-law found her mind.

    Seeing his family Yuebao looking at him, he knew that he was asking the young man if he knew him and who the young man was.

    But before he had time to answer, he saw that their fourth brother also saw it. Their fourth brother was obviously eating more slowly, just staring at his fourth sister-in-law and Duan Huai, with a smile in his eyes, a bit like a fox, and I don''t know what to think...

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1211ï¼š just to develop feelings

    Chapter 1211 Just cultivate feelings

    Xue Yan simply suppressed his voice and said in a volume that only his family Yuebao and his fourth brother could hear: "That should be Duan Huai, the general of Zhenbei." After a pause, he added: "I have seen him before. portrait."

    This is of course false.

    He clearly met Duan Huai in his previous life.

    It''s just that the fourth brother is too smart, so he did this to prevent the fourth brother from discovering that something was wrong with him.

    Jiang Yue understood.

    Sure enough, Xue Sihu didn''t feel that something was wrong with Xue Yan, but while eating the fried pancakes in his hand more slowly, he smiled at Xuanyuan Jin and Duan Huai until Xuanyuan Jin and Duan Huai turned at the fork in front and went to another street. It seemed that he was going to Duan Huai''s mansion, and he took his eyes back. With a smile in his phoenix eyes, he asked his two precious children with a meaningful smile: "Do you think I have a chance of winning?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and then Xue Yan said, "He is already married."

    "That''s all right." Xue Sihu said immediately, his smile instantly widened.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are just you looking at me and I am looking at you.

    It''s on the street now, it''s really not a good place to talk, so I didn''t say anything more, until back at the inn, in the room, Xue Sihu touched his chin and thought: "Do you think the county master knows Xuanyuanyi? In Duan Huai''s mansion? I don''t seem to know. If he knew this, he probably wouldn''t be laughing with that Duan Huai. But in this case, Duan Huai was too courageous. Dare to take the county master back, are you not afraid that the county master will find out? Before Xuanyuan Yi provoked Prince Ying''s unwillingness to serve as a minister, Duan Huai, as the emperor''s confidant, shouldn''t have heard the slightest rumor, right? How dare you hear it... Could it be that the people in that small courtyard are not Xuanyuan Yi at all?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shook their heads, indicating that it must be Xuanyuan Yi.

    After all, if it wasn''t for Xuanyuan Yi, who would be in the small courtyard? How could he know everything about Xin Yuan so well, and let someone bring Old Doctor Shen here in that way? Others will not do this, it must be Xuanyuan Yi.

    Xue Sihu understood the meaning of his two precious children, and after thinking about it, he said again: "That''s why he is dizzy. He knew he shouldn''t take it back, and he took it back. But he must have let the house go up and down, and it''s not allowed to reveal anything wrong to the county master. I found it." Immediately, he exaggeratedly sighed: "I''m sure, he just likes the princess."

    Then, he pressed his voice and said, "Can we tell her about our coming here? If so, I''ll block her. I''ve met this twice, and I haven''t spoken."

    Although Xuanyuanjin and their fourth brother have not been a pair in this life, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have already treated Xuanyuanjin as their fourth sister-in-law.

    And they felt that their fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law would definitely be together in this life.

    Since it''s a family member...

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded.

    "Okay, then I''ll go." Xue Sihu''s smile immediately widened, he got up and went to open the door, went downstairs, left the inn, and went to block people.

    There are actually dark guards and Yun Yiwei watching, and their fourth brother is so smart, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are quite relieved that their fourth brother just goes out like this.

    Xue Yan silently went to close the door again, and when he sat down on the stool again, he met Jiang Yue''s eyes. In the eyes of both of them, it was obvious that¡ª¡ª

    Just let the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law cultivate and cultivate feelings.

    The fourth brother is only very fond of the fourth sister-in-law now, at most, she likes it a little. It is estimated that the fourth sister-in-law has the same feeling for the fourth brother, not as deep.

 Chapter 1212ï¼š Say, how are you going to thank me?

    Chapter 1212 said, how are you going to thank me?

    *

    At the same time, the General''s Mansion of Zhenbei.

    Xuanyuan Jin is having dinner with Duan Huai''s stepmother Qin Shi in the flower hall, Duan Huai is at another table, Duan Huai''s wife and concubine are not at the same table with Duan Huai, but at another table.

    Originally, Xuanyuan Jin planned to return to Jingyue in the morning.

    She came to Changyu for a few days, and she came to Changyu because of something.

    Jing Yue had previously sold a batch of horses to the imperial court, and the imperial court arranged the batch of horses to the Zhenbei Army, but there was a problem with the horse, so she brought people over to take a look.

    After a few days, it has been completely checked that there is no problem with the horse at all, but the soldiers who raised the horse gave the horse bad fodder during the process of raising the horse.

    Since it was clear that it had nothing to do with Jing Yue, she naturally planned to go back, but Duan Huai''s stepmother Qin Shi knew that she was coming to Jing Yue, so she set up a banquet and invited her to dinner.

    Duan Huai, the general of Zhenbei, is upright, righteous, courageous and resourceful. Her father usually appreciates it. In addition, the Zhenbei Army is in Changyu, not far from Jingyue. Over the years, the two families have not had much contact. Qin Shi held a banquet, but she didn''t want to come, so she agreed to come to the luncheon.

    And she lives in the inn. When Duan Huai wants to go home from the barracks, she will pass the inn. It just so happens that Duan Huai is planning to go home for lunch today, and she happens to meet at the door of the inn. .

    Originally, the two of them were riding horses, but then there were too many people on the street, so they simply dismounted and walked on the horse.

    Because walking is slower than horseback riding, you can also have lunch when you come to Duan Huai''s mansion.

    Then they ate, and she and Qin shi shared a table.

    After eating, we went to the pavilion on the lake to have tea.

    While eating tea, Xuanyuan Jin decided to leave.

    Qin Shi, Duan Huai and others sent Xuanyuanjin to the gate.

    It wasn''t until Xuanyuanjin rode off through the wide road that Qin Shi, Duan Huai and the others turned around and entered again. After entering, Qin Shi first asked Duan Huai''s wife and concubine to retreat, and then put their feet on Duan Huai''s neck and pressed them against Duan Huai''s neck. On Huai, he smiled and said, "If it wasn''t for me, how could you walk back with her for such a long time, talk so much, say, how are you going to thank me?"

    It is obvious that Duan Huai likes Xuanyuan Hibiscus.

    And the Qin family is only a few years older than Duan Huai, and well-maintained, not to mention how young, but the charm is real, not to mention that when he married Duan Huai''s father as the successor, he was not only young, but also beautiful. The woman was comparable to her, and Duan Huai would be younger and full of energy, so she couldn''t hold back and did that ridiculous thing.

    But it has been so many years, and after being tempered by the battlefield and the military camp, Duan Huai has long passed that time. I saw Duan Huai''s eyebrows turned cold, and he ripped the person off his body: "Don''t do these things in the future!"

    He was very happy to be able to walk with Xuanyuan Jin on the street today, but he was even more afraid that Xuanyuan Jin would find out his intentions.

    Xuanyuanjin called him Big Brother Duan, and he always just regarded him as Big Brother, with no other meaning. If he knew that he had such thoughts on her, if something happened to Changyu in the future, Xuanyuanjin would definitely not come by himself again. It would be difficult for him to see each other again.

    From the day he found out that he liked Xuanyuan Jin, he had already realized that it would be impossible for him and Xuanyuan Jin, so he never had extravagant hopes and was not disappointed.

    *

    As soon as he left the gate of the residence of the Great General of Zhenbei, Xuanyuan Jin naturally rode back to the post house.

    But just after turning the corner, something suddenly flew towards her from an alley. She immediately grabbed it with a free hand, but was not in a hurry to look at what she caught, but immediately looked into the alley to see if it was who threw it.

 Chapter 1213ï¼š Shao poor, what are you doing here?

    Chapter 1213 Shao poor, what are you doing here?

    Then, she saw that in the alley, Xue Sihu leaned against the wall with his arms folded, phoenix eyes looked at her with a smile, she was startled for a while, and then the corners of her mouth twitched.

    Look at what you have in your hand.

    It turned out to be a ball of paper without words, with a small stone wrapped in it.

    Xuanyuanjin threw the paper ball, then leaned over and stretched out a hand towards the bottom. Hiding here, for fear that others will see it, it is obvious that this person is Changyu who has sneaked away, and he has to leave quickly.

    Xue Sihu is a smart person, so he naturally understands, and Fengyan even smiles, but he immediately put his hand on hers, and immediately, she was pulled onto the horse and sat behind him.

    He simply took the reins and whip from her hands, and let him control the horse, take her away, and go to the suburbs, without being so dazzled by this alley.

    All the way to the uninhabited suburbs, there is a lake next to it, the blue sky and white clouds are all reflected in it, and the trees are shady next to it, Xue Sihu controlled the horse and went to the lake.

    Then all got off the horse.

    Xue Sihu tied the horse to the tree, and when he turned around, he saw Xuanyuanjin folded his arms and looked at him with a half-smile, and he was immediately amused: "Why are you looking at me like this? Don''t know each other? Still think we are really destined Well, I actually met you in Changyu."

    "Young poor, what are you doing here?" Xuanyuan Jin couldn''t help but laugh. "Only you?"

    "No, my two precious children are here too."

    "Prince and Yuebao are here?" Xuanyuan Jin frowned. "Is there something important?" Otherwise, how could he come here.

    "It can be said that it is a major event, or it can be considered a major event." After speaking, Xue Sihu looked around unconsciously, seeing that there was no one there, but he still pressed his voice: "We are here to arrest Xuanyuan Yi. "

    Xuanyuanyi? !

    "Where is he?" Xuanyuan Jin asked immediately.

    Xue Sihu glanced at her, "Guess."

    Xuanyuanjin thought that he was secretly hiding in the alley just now, and it was not far from Duan Huai''s mansion, she frowned again: "In the town of the North General''s mansion?"

    Xue Sihu nodded, indicating yes.

    "How could this be..." Xuanyuan Jin frowned even more, "How could Big Brother Duan cover up Xuanyuan Yi..." Immediately, he suddenly realized: "No wonder I heard from Zhenbei Jun that Big Brother Duan has been going home a lot these past few months. In the past ten days and a half months, I didn''t necessarily go home once."

    Xue Sihu kept looking at her expression, and seeing that she finally understood, and it wasn''t so hard to accept, he knew that even though she was familiar with Duan Huai, she definitely didn''t have that kind of affection for Duan Huai.

    "Then why haven''t you arrested?" Xuanyuan Jin asked anxiously. Very puzzled.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said: "I found Xuanyuan Yi, but I didn''t see the two mysterious people wearing masks. Didn''t Xuanyuan Yi rescued by two mysterious people wearing masks in your house before? I can''t wait for a long time, at most one month. It''s been four days, and there are still more than 20 days. I hope I can wait until the two mysterious people appear, otherwise, there will definitely be new branches in the future. ."

    "That''s true." Xuanyuan Jin nodded.

    Xue Sihu then asked, "Why did you come to Changyu?"

    Xuanyuan Jin talked about the problem with the group of horses that sold Jing Yue to the imperial court. After saying this, he said, "If I hadn''t met you, I would have planned to go back to the post house and bring people back to Jing Yue."

    "Are you the last member of Huai''s family to eat?"

    "Well, his stepmother invited me to a banquet. The two families usually have contacts, so it''s hard to refuse, so I went. If she didn''t invite me to a banquet, I guess I would already be on my way back to Jingyue."

 Chapter 1214ï¼š Money and power, always have the same

    Chapter 1214 Money and power, always have the same

    "Then we meet again, do we have to thank her?"

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled without saying a word.

    Xue Sihu laughed again: "Actually, we saw you when you were out of Jingyue to Changyu. We were sitting in a carriage at the time, but you rode a horse and brought a few people, and passed by at once. We I didn''t even call you."

    Xuanyuanjin smiled and said, "At that time, I encountered a lot of carriages on the road, but I didn''t pay much attention."

    "Today, when Xiaoyan Yuebao and I were eating bean curd on the side of the road, I saw you and Duan Huai, and then I went to block you in the alley."

    "So that''s how it is. It seems that my vigilance needs to be practiced." She didn''t see any of them eating bean curd on the side of the road anyway.

    "No need, you were still far away at the time, and then turned around and left with Duan Huai. Before, you were busy on your way because of something else. There were so many horses and carriages on the road, so naturally it was impossible to pay attention to every one of them." Xue Sihubian Said, Bian folded some wild grass and wild flowers from the side, and then his hands began to be busy, turning into a flower and grass ring, which was to be placed on Xuanyuanjin''s head.

    Xuanyuanjin smiled and avoided: "This is too vulgar, I don''t want it, it''s like a chicken coop."

    "When I get richer someday, I''ll give you a full gold one." Xue Sihu was also smiling, but he was still trying to put it on her head.

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled and said, "That''s more vulgar."

    The two avoided one another, and the other played hard for a while, before Xuanyuan Jin was willing to wear it on her head, she still touched the flower and grass ring on her head with both hands: "If my father sees it, he will definitely kill you. I''m wearing something."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "I think it''s pretty. I think my eldest brother used to sit on the ridge and made one for my sister-in-law, and my sister-in-law likes it very much."

    Xuanyuan Jin felt that her face was a little burnt.

    Seeing that her eyes were dodging, Xue Sihu deliberately approached, insisting on staring into her eyes, and asked with a deliberate smile, "Did you miss me?"

    "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you?" Xuanyuan Jin squinted at him.

    Xue Sihu wasn''t afraid at all, and even rubbed the tip of her ear and said with a smile, "It''s red here, that''s what I thought."

    Xuanyuanjin''s ear tip was instantly red and blood was dripping, and it was terrifyingly hot, but after all, she was raised as a boy since she was a child, and she was not so coy, so she admitted it generously: "Okay, I''ve thought about it, right?" She has been back from Xin Yuan for a long time, and she has a good impression of him, so she naturally thinks about it.

    Immediately, she couldn''t help laughing. This fox is really...

    "I miss you too." Xue Sihu replied smoothly, and Feng''s eyes were already full of smiles. "Then let''s think about it, ah? Don''t worry. After all, I don''t have money or power now. Money and power must be the same, otherwise your father and king will definitely disagree with us."

    Xuanyuanjin also felt that it was a bit early to talk about marriage, but it was definitely okay to think about it, and it was not a bad thing for him to be self-motivated, so he nodded.

    After chatting for a while, Xuanyuan Jin said: "Since Brother Duan treats old doctor Shen so politely, I must have something in Xuanyuan Yi''s hands, I have already told him that I will definitely return to Jing Yue today, although I will go back now. It''s a little late, but if he doesn''t go back, he may feel that something is wrong, I''d better go back to Jingyue, otherwise, it will be bad to find out that you are here in Changyu."

    Now that she is riding back, it is estimated that she will arrive at Jing Yue at midnight, which is a bit late. If this is all right, Xue Sihu will naturally disapprove of her going back in such a hurry.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1215ï¼š lead out?

    Chapter 1215 Leads out?

    also got on the horse with Xuanyuan Jin.

    Before getting on the horse, he also took off the flower and grass ring on Xuanyuanjin''s head and threw it away, and smiled again: "If you say I will give you gold, I will definitely give you gold."

    Xuanyuan Jin was quite speechless, and she was not short of gold ornaments, even if she had a lot of gold nuggets, but his appearance made the corners of her mouth turn up.

    After Xuanyuanjin reunited with the people she brought in the inn, they set off back to Jingyue. Xue Sihu stood in the corner of no one, watching Xuanyuanjin, until Xuanyuanjin disappeared from his sight, he returned to the inn. .

    Seeing their fourth brother''s face full of spring breeze, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thought with their toes, they all knew that their fourth brother and the future fourth sister-in-law were going well.

    *

    In the blink of an eye, it is the ninth day of September.

    If you count today, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu have been in Changyu for a month, but they haven''t found any trace of the two mysterious people wearing masks.

    At this moment, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu had just had breakfast in the hotel room.

    It''s been a month, so I can''t wait any longer.

    Today, I have to arrest Xuanyuanyi no matter what, to settle the matter here, and I will be leaving early in the morning.

    As for those two mysterious people wearing masks...

    "It''s better than this," Jiang Yue said, "Let''s go to Duan Huai in an open and honest way and ask Duan Huai to hand over Xuanyuan Yi, Xuanyuan Yi lives in Duan Huai''s mansion. I am worried about my life. Let¡¯s see if this can lead to the two mysterious people. If it can lead it out, of course it¡¯s fine. already."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan had no objection, and then said to Xue Sihu: "Fourth brother, Yuebao and I will just go, you still stay in the inn."

    Jiang Yue also looked at her fourth brother.

    He might be able to help him when he uses his brain, but Xue Sihu doesn''t think he can help him at all. His two precious children are obviously afraid that he will be affected and injured. Naturally, he has no opinion at all. Stay in the inn.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan brought two Yun Yiwei, riding a carriage, to the residence of the Great General of Zhenbei.

    At the same time, on the other side, the residence of the Great General of Zhenbei, the small courtyard where Xuanyuan Yi lived.

    After this period of recuperation, Xuanyuan Yi''s body has become much better, his face is bloody, and he obviously feels that his body is much more relaxed than before, everyone can get out of bed, and just ate some porridge for breakfast, At this moment, I am sitting on the kang under the window, looking at the sun in the sky outside.

    The weather is fine today, but it¡¯s already this month, no matter how big the sun is, it¡¯s not too hot.

    The old doctor Shen was standing in the yard and carefully drying the herbs. This was the prescription that the old doctor Shen prescribed and was dug up. Many kinds of herbs were used to nourish his body. I have to say, Doctor Shen''s medical skills are much better than others, so it is no wonder that he has a son who will become a genius doctor in the future.

    And the old doctor Shen is indeed a good doctor. During this period of time, he has done his best to deal with his illness. It is no wonder that Duan Huai treats this old doctor so politely.

    Duan Huai''s people brought Old Doctor Shen here for so long, Xue Yan and the baby girl named Jiang Yue must have already sent people to look for Old Doctor Shen everywhere.

    Since Duan Huai''s people didn''t leave any clues about Changyu at that time, then Xue Yan would find Changyu and find out that the possibility of old doctor Shen was in Changyu, or even in the General''s Mansion, was extremely unlikely.

 Chapter 1216ï¼š Xuanyuan Yi, dead?

    Chapter 1216 Xuanyuan Yi, die?

    Moreover, although he didn''t live as long as Xue Yan in his last life, Duan Huai was so loyal and patriotic to the emperor, even if he died, he would definitely be loyal to the emperor and patriotic. In addition, Duan Huai is now Xuanyuan Hao''s confidant. In this life, Xue Yan would naturally have no doubts. to Duan Huai.

    Even that possibility can be said to be almost impossible.

    He''s safe anyway.

    I don''t know how the two masked people said those words suddenly, so that he really thought he was about to die at that time. He thinks about it now, it is estimated that he vomited blood because he was affected by those words, too. In a hurry, due to urgency.

    Now that his body has improved so much, it is impossible for him to look like a dying person, and it is impossible for him to return to the light for so many days. It''s been a month.

    His body just turned around.

    The two masked people are inexplicable.

    Since it is inexplicable to say that his life is not tough or stupid, it is even more inexplicable that the two people wearing masks are still so scared.

    Maybe the two masked people were playing tricks on him.

    Thinking of this, Xuanyuan Yi felt certain.

    Immediately, he wanted to ask the old doctor Shen to come in to check his pulse. Now he is not at ease if he does not let the old doctor Shen take a pulse three or four times a day. It was very heavy, and he was extremely tired even when he was about to close it.

    Then, his body seemed to be out of his control, and he was slowly lying on the kang table, looking like he was sleeping. Then, no more awareness.

    The two maids who were waiting under the kang saw that Xuanyuanyi suddenly fell down, thinking that Xuanyuanyi was really sleepy and would lie down for a while, but they didn''t ask them to help him to lie down on the bed, obviously they didn''t want to go, so they just wanted to lie down like this They didn''t care for the time being, they just went to get the cloak and put it on Xuanyuan Yi''s body to prevent Xuanyuan Yi from being weak and unintentionally contracting the cold.

    It wasn''t until the old doctor Shen dried the herbs in the yard, accompanied by a servant, and came in. He had to check Xuanyuan Yi''s pulse just like every day in these days, only to find that Xuanyuan Yi had died, and his body was even cold.

    "This!" The maids and servants were all taken aback.

    Old Doctor Shen was also taken aback.

    He didn''t expect Xuanyuan Yi to die suddenly, and he didn''t have any wounds on his body. He checked it carefully and didn''t see any symptoms of poisoning in Xuanyuan Yi.

    "Go and report to the General!"

    "Yes!" Immediately, someone rushed over.

    Duan Huai was living at home last night, and just got out of the house, got on the horse under the steps, and planned to go to the Zhenbei Army barracks, but the horse ran out a dozen paces when he encountered a carriage coming. The carriage is very ordinary. It is reasonable to say that he is dressed in armor and a tassel helmet. He clearly looks like a general. Anyone who sees this long elm must give way, but the carriage did not give way, and just came straight. So he had to stop the horse, lest the two horses collide.

    Just as Duan Huai was about to scold who was in the carriage and who was driving the carriage, he heard someone shouting from behind: "General!

    In the carriage, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it and looked at each other immediately. That little boy, could it be Xuanyuan Yi?

    The current young master in the mansion, besides Xuanyuan Yi, who else is there?

    Duan Huai was sure that it was Xuanyuan Yi as soon as he heard it, and was taken aback, he turned back and asked, "Why is it gone? Isn''t the morning fine?!"

    Before breakfast, he went to the small courtyard to see, Xuanyuan Yi''s health was much better, and his spirit was much better.

 Chapter 1217ï¼š Everyones dead, its definitely not possible

    Chapter 1217 Everyone is dead, it must be impossible

    "I don''t know. Old Doctor Shen doesn''t know either. I just died suddenly, and my body is already cold." The person who made the report only said in a hurry, not noticing that there were more carriages blocking their general''s way. .

    Sure enough!

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t sit in the carriage anymore, they both came out, but they both only stood on the carriage and did not come down.

    Only then did Duan Huai realize that there were two children, one big and one small, sitting in the carriage, but he couldn''t take care of that much at the moment. He had to go back to the house to have a look, but before he turned the horse around, he saw that he was driving the carriage. Two of them, one of them took out a token, raised it and shouted: "Bold! When you see His Royal Highness, don''t kneel down!"

    Duan Huai was even more startled. When he calmed down, he saw that it was really the token of the Eastern Palace. In a hurry, he quickly got off his horse and gave a big salute: "My minister, Duan Huai, I meet the prince.

    knelt on the ground, his eyes looked the same as they were looking at the ground, but he didn''t actually look at them, he just moved in panic and restless.

    Why did His Royal Highness Prince come here!

    That girl next to her is the not-so-simple girl Xuanyuan Yi said!

    And just now, although his family members did not directly mention Xuanyuan Yi, only the young master, but they directly mentioned the old doctor Shen... Even if the crown prince didn''t know it before, he must now know that it was his people who gave the old doctor Shen to him. Tied up!

    The presence of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and the baby girl here is obviously not simple. It is very likely that they came here to find Old Doctor Shen. Maybe even earlier than just now, they knew that Old Doctor Shen was in his mansion!

    Duan Huai was even more restless, with no masters.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the carriage.

    "Let''s lead the way." Xue Yan just said.

    Duan Huai was naturally not a fool to be the Great General of Zhenbei.

    The whole group of people guarding the gate of the General''s Mansion have already heard that the person coming is His Royal Highness, and they have all knelt down on the ground, shivering.

    Soon, the people in the General''s Mansion also learned that the Crown Prince had come down, and they all knelt down on the ground without waiting for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to come in, not daring to look directly.

    went straight to the small backyard.

    "Shengqing Yuebao, this child died very strangely. It was so good that it suddenly disappeared. There was no wound, no poisoning, and nothing. It was just like falling asleep, but the person was gone." Old Doctor Shen was busy. When he came up, he said in a panic.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also looked at Xuanyuan Yi, who was lying on the kang table, as if he was asleep, very peaceful, but his body was completely cold. It''s really strange, just like the old doctor Shen said, it''s too strange to die. Suddenly he didn''t say anything, there was no wound, and there was no poisoning. He was obviously recovering much better than usual. Logically speaking, he didn''t die so suddenly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, Xue Yan was extremely emotional, never thought that the first face of Xuanyuan Yi in this life was Xuanyuan Yi''s corpse.

    All things come to mind, and naturally the five flavors are mixed.

    Jiang Yue just frowned slightly. No matter how I think about it, I still think it''s weird.

    Originally, he wanted to come to Duan Huai in an open and honest way, let Xuanyuan Yi know in advance, and see if he could lead the two mysterious people wearing masks to catch them all at once. Now that everyone is dead, it is definitely not possible.

    Xue Yan also felt that it was definitely impossible.

 Chapter 1218ï¼š At his fathers disposal?

    Chapter 1218 At his father''s disposal?

    Duan Huai looked at the corpse on the kang, feeling like a stormy sea in her heart.

    Xuanyuan Yi is really dead... Then he and his stepmother have a child, and the matter of his younger brother, and the matter of him killing his father, should soon be rumored by Xuanyuan Yi''s people... Xuanyuan Yi''s people I will definitely pull him to back Xuanyuan Yi''s back...

    Thinking so, Duan Huai''s face was ashes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw Duan Huai like this, so they let everyone else in the small courtyard retreat, and they all looked at Duan Huai until only they and Duan Huai were left.

    They wanted to know what reason Duan Huai had in Xuanyuan Yi''s hands before making a decision. After all, Duan Huai is really loyal to the king and patriotic, and he treats old doctor Shen with such courtesy. Obviously, he is not a bad person.

    After waiting for a while, seeing that Duan Huai was still in a trance and didn''t notice that they were looking at him, Xue Yan said: "What kind of handle does Xuanyuan Yi hold in your hand, so you help him?"

    Duan Huai finally regained his senses. He naturally heard that Xue Yan still believed that he was loyal to the emperor and patriotic, but there was nothing he could do. He knelt down again in a hurry, his eyes were red, and he was extremely embarrassed: "This minister has lost the grace of God!"

    Since those things were about to be rumored soon, Duan Huai also endured the shame and said, "The younger brother of the minister is the son of the minister and his stepmother."

    Xue Yan was startled.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    "My father was not killed by the old servant, but by the servant." Duan Huai continued, tears falling down. "The minister''s father found out about the matter between the minister and his stepmother, and wanted to kill the younger brother to vent his anger, but the minister blocked it, and he made this big mistake. He didn''t know how he knew this, so he threatened the minister with these. I wanted to kill the Empress Dowager and Your Highness the Crown Prince, but the minister did not agree, so he could only ask some ministers who could agree to live in the minister''s house, and also asked the minister to go to Ping''an Town to get the old doctor Shen. Yes, I am afraid that your Royal Highness will pay attention to the minister and discover him."

    "He''s dead now," Duan Huai continued, "he came to the minister''s mansion alone, and he must have his subordinates outside. Sooner or later, those subordinates will announce these things to the public. I don''t blame anyone, that''s a fact. I really didn''t hold back from having an affair with my stepmother and had a son in the early years, and then accidentally killed my father. This is the retribution of the minister. At the meeting, the emperor will be honored, he will resign as the general of Zhenbei, and the crime of letting the emperor rule his subjects will still bear the emperor''s respect and love, and he is not worthy of being a human being."

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    Duan Huai is the general of Zhenbei. Whether he is guilty or not, he should be dealt with by his father, the emperor, and he can see that Duan Huai is really unwilling to bear his father, and now he is sincere.

    Jiang Yue also felt that Duan Huai was sincere, so let the emperor handle this matter, so she nodded to her family Xue Yan.

    There is Yun Yiwei here, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t stay any longer. They took the old doctor Shen out of the Zhenbei General''s Mansion, and then got into a carriage.

    Because of the presence of the old doctor Shen, some things are not easy to say for the time being, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not rush to say it.

    went back to the inn, and asked old doctor Shen to stay in a room first, before leaving for Xinyuan tomorrow.

    After having a good conversation with the old doctor Shen again, the old doctor Shen thought about these things and was very emotional, but Xue Sihu was not emotional, but he also thought that Xuanyuan Yi died too strangely.

    Seeing that they have all bought things to take home to their family members, the old doctor Shen also has this heart, and wants to buy some for his old wife and his family Yuxuan.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1219ï¼š Who knows what else they can do

    Chapter 1219 Who knows what else they can do

    Xue Sihu accompanied Old Doctor Shen to go shopping around the street, and asked Old Doctor Shen to take a good look at what he could buy.

    They all showed up in front of Duan Huai, and they were not afraid that others would find out. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue arranged for a few Yun Yiwei to follow their fourth brother and old doctor Shen, and even protect their fourth brother from a close distance. and Doctor Shen.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to another room to talk.

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "His death is too strange, just like someone knew we were going and let him die in advance."

    Xue Yan nodded, he felt the same way.

    Or is there always a cause of death? But she and he both looked at it carefully, and there was indeed no trace of being killed, just naturally and suddenly died of anger.

    Doctor Shen has been practicing medicine for many years, and he knows many causes of death. Doctor Shen also checked it carefully, and this is the conclusion.

    Now that Yun Yiwei is in the aftermath, there will be a more careful inspection...

    Thinking about this, Xue Yan said: "People are good at first, but suddenly this is the conclusion of Zuzuo."

    After thinking about it, he said again: "Do you think it has something to do with the two mysterious people wearing masks? We have waited for so long, but we have not seen these two mysterious people appear, and Zou Ba and Zou Shi Shi are not Said, they saw with their own eyes those two mysterious people appearing like descending from the sky and rescued Xuanyuan Yi from Prince Ying''s mansion? It was very strange at the time, and suddenly such two powerful people appeared. It will be so powerful. Xuanyuan Yi is now dead strangely, others may not have this ability, but if it was those two people who did it, they are so mysterious, who knows what other skills they have, I think it is still possible. "

    "It is possible." Jiang Yue nodded. "But that''s what they did. They would kill Xuanyuan Yi. Then why did they rescue Xuanyuan Yi from Prince Ying''s mansion?"

    Xue Yan said: "Yes, this point doesn''t make sense."

    Jiang Yue also thought about it, and then said: "We came out this time, and it was smoother than I thought."

    Xue Yan agrees.

    also went much smoother than he imagined.

    Jiang Yue continued: "Originally, I thought that there were two mysterious people around him, and it was estimated that only if I came, I could solve it. But after I came, I didn''t see any mysterious people wearing masks, and I didn''t see anyone like that. The two mysterious people wearing masks, even without us doing anything, Xuanyuan Yi himself died. In other words, I originally thought that Xuanyuan Yi was the mastermind of everything, but suddenly I felt that he was actually nothing, and the mastermind was someone else. "

    "The sudden death of Xuanyuan Yi is because it feels like it''s not over yet, and the mastermind looks like someone else." Xue Yan nodded and agreed even more.

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "I still think the two mysterious people are very suspicious, maybe they are the real mastermind."

    This time, Jiang Yue nodded again: "I think so too. They seem to know that we are coming, so they have already withdrawn, and letting Xuanyuan Yi die is like letting the clues be cut off here. If so, Xuanyuan Yi should know something, otherwise, Xuanyuan Yi will not die suddenly. I don''t know what method they used to make Xuanyuan Yi die so naturally and suddenly."

    "Then the two masked people are more suspicious. However," Xue Yan frowned slightly, "My grandma thinks that those two letters were written to her by someone who can predict the future. Is it true that someone can predict the future? Can you predict that we will come?"

 Chapter 1220ï¼š Feel like the world revolves around you?

    Chapter 1220 Feeling that the world revolves around you?

    "If it weren''t for the ability to predict the future," Xue Yan continued, "that means that there are people around us who belong to them, and everything will be reported to them, but how can there be such people around us? Isn''t it all the people we trust. Furthermore, if you can really predict the future, how can you not even know the clues that the old doctor Shen left the word "Long Elm"? Let us find it? If you really want to be able to predict the future, you will definitely tell the old doctor not to let the old doctor stay. Bring anything back to Dayong. In this way, it doesn''t seem like he can predict the future. But if those two mysterious people are also reborn, how can you be counted among them? You came from another world , not from this world. But if they came from another world like you, why did they save Xuanyuan like a lost dog? What is the value of saving? How can they predict us? I will come here, if I really want to be able to predict the future, how can I not even predict the clues left by the old doctor Shen... I still come back, in short, there is always something that doesn''t make sense. "

    Jiang Yue nodded and said: "That''s right. But even if those two mysterious people are really the masterminds, they are not Xuanyuan Yi''s people at all, but they saved Xuanyuan Yi, which means that in some respects, they must be on the same boat as Xuanyuan Yi. , And what does Xuanyuan Yi mainly want to do? Isn''t he just trying to kill you and become emperor again?"

    After a pause, Jiang Yue continued: "In your last life, you didn''t know your own background, he became an emperor, in this life, your background has been known to everyone, and he must be even more unwilling, according to his nature, it is inappropriate The emperor, I have to find a way to kill you. Those two mysterious people may also want to kill you."

    "But," Jiang Yue said again, "they are so skilled, and they haven''t played against me, so they shouldn''t be able to determine how skilled I am, so why don''t they try to kill you personally? It seems that they want to borrow Xuanyuanyi''s hand? As you said, Xuanyuanyi is a bereaved dog, what can he do now, save Xuanyuanyi is of no value, if this is the case, then they obviously know that Xuanyuanyi is reborn, that Xuanyuanyi knows There are many things to save Xuanyuan Yi. But how did they know that Xuanyuan Yi was reborn? There are so many questions."

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai concluded: "If their target really wants to kill you, there will be action sooner or later."

    Xue Yan said with a wry smile: "Why so many people want to kill me. I knew who wanted to kill me before, but now... I''m at a loss for myself."

    Having said this, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    Feeling tired in his previous life, he will not be easy in this life.

    Hearing the words, as if reminding her, Jiang Yue immediately said: "I don''t know if it''s my illusion."

    "What?" Xue Yan looked at her.

    Jiang Yue stared at him before continuing: "It feels like the world revolves around you."

    Xue Yan burst into laughter: "I didn''t expect you to be joking."

    Jiang Yue thinks about it and thinks it is, how could the world revolve around one person, the earth cannot revolve around only one person, even though she wears it, she seems to be still on the earth, it''s just another world. On the earth, he said: "If this is not the case, it is that your talent and status are too easy to lead to death."

    Xue Yan nodded, and then, still unable to hold back, he sighed again. If there is a next life, he doesn''t want to be reborn, it''s too tired.

 Chapter 1221ï¼š Obviously he is more innocent than anyone else?

    Chapter 1221 Obviously he is more innocent than anyone else?

    He doesn''t want to be reborn anymore. In this life, his family is fine and happy, and he is satisfied.

    After a while, Xue Yan said, "Before, when those two mysterious people wearing masks rescued Xuanyuan Yi from Prince Ying''s mansion, they were so skilled, no one was their opponent at that time, but at most He injured someone, but he didn''t kill anyone, obviously different from Xuanyuan Yi, he''s not a ruthless person by any means, no matter if their target is me or not, I''m relieved a lot."

    Jiang Yue also thinks so, feeling that the two mysterious people will not do anything at all, so she said: "Think about it again, in your last life, there really were no such two people, and I just wanted you to die, but not to kill innocent people indiscriminately?"

    Xue Yan shook his head slightly. Just think about it ten times and a hundred times, but there are no such two people in his memory.

    "Then this is even more strange..." Jiang Yuexiao frowned slightly. In that situation, neither of those two mysterious people killed a single person. Obviously, they did not want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but wanted to kill Xue Yan... Could it be that Xue Yan is not innocent?

    Obviously Xue Yan is more innocent than anyone else...

    He didn''t do anything, but people kept trying to kill him...

    Xue Yan just sighed: "Don''t think about it, let''s just pretend that everything is caused by the two mysterious people wearing masks, and I don''t know anyone else. You didn''t say it too, if the target is really me, then sooner or later it will be. There is action, and since we can¡¯t figure it out, let¡¯s just wait.¡±

    Jiang Yue really couldn''t figure it out. After all, they knew a lot of things, and they couldn''t figure out many things, so he nodded and said, "Well."

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have made a decision. On the other side, since Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left from the Zhenbei General''s Mansion, Duan Huai has been writing a playlist, recording him and his stepmother, and accidentally killing his father. , and the matter of him covering up Xuanyuan Yi, as soon as it was written, he sent someone to urgently deliver the imperial capital to Emperor Xuanyuan Hao.

    And as soon as the playlist was sent out, Duan Huai felt a lot more relaxed.

    Over the years, these things alone have always kept him breathless.

    Before noon came, Xuanyuanyi''s two dead men outside knew about Xuanyuanyi''s death. Regardless of whether Duan Huai did it or not, they were going to use Duan Huai as a backer. Then, not only did they spread the news , and spent a lot of money to let others spread it in the streets and alleys. Soon, it was not dark, and everyone in the Changyu area knew that Duan Huai, the general of Zhenbei, had an affair with his stepmother, and gave birth to a son. It is the younger brother, and even the murder of the father.

    Zhenbei Army heard that every color changed.

    So many people know, how can it be blocked, sooner or later it will spread all over the world.

    The two dead men didn''t need to be arrested. Seeing that Duan Huai was already in ruins, and thinking that the body of their master was still in Duan Huai''s mansion, they all came to the gate of Duan Huai, and each took poison, which was considered a martyrdom for the master.

    When he was holding the lamp, Yun Yiwei came to report, saying that the authors had carefully examined Xuanyuan Yi''s body, and they all felt it was very strange. The first time they saw this situation, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan expected it and were not surprised.

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left behind a few secret guards and Yun Yiwei to continue the aftermath, while they rode back with their fourth brother Xue Sihu.

    Because the old doctor Shen could not ride a horse, he rode a carriage and was escorted by a team of cloud-clothed guards.

    The carriage will be a lot slower. It''s been these days. I''m afraid that it will be out for too long, and the family will be worried. Jiang Yue and the others will not be with the old doctor Shen. They will go back first. Already on the way back.

 Chapter 1222ï¼š Kill yourself, hang yourself?

    Chapter 1222 Suicide, hang yourself?

    Old Doctor Shen took off the purse on his waist that his old wife made by himself, and gave it to Jiang Yue and the others. Please let them hand it over to his old wife at that time. When his old wife saw the purse, she naturally felt more at ease and believed him more. She has returned safely and will see you soon.

    When Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu passed through Jingyue on their return journey, they met Xuanyuan Jin once, but they only met once, and they talked for a while, and they didn¡¯t go to Prince Ying¡¯s mansion at all, and then they continued their journey back.

    On September 13th, Emperor Xuanyuan Hao received Duan Huai''s performance, and he was shocked and couldn''t believe it.

    However, even if he can tolerate Duan Huai, Da Ling and Zhenbei Army cannot tolerate a general who kills his father and has no relationship with his stepmother, and this trend is really not long-term, so the emperor agreed to Duan Huai''s resignation from the town. The position of the general of the Peking University, but because Duan Huai has done a lot of credit and hard work for Da Ling, the credit and demerit are equal, so there is no crime against Duan Huai.

    It was not until September 17 that Duan Huai received the emperor''s decree and learned that the merits and demerits were equal to each other.

    First he thanked Tianen, then he thought about it, but he still felt shameless to live in this world, and finally, in front of his father''s grave, he committed suicide.

    If this is just a rumor, it may not be believed by many people. The main thing is that Duan Huai''s younger brother is too similar to Duan Huai. Before, everyone never doubted this because Duan Huai was upright and righteous. When the trouble broke out, everyone was like a sudden realization, and they all asserted that this was not a rumor, but it was true.

    Duan Huai''s stepmother couldn''t argue, and she couldn''t accept being pointed at by others. In addition, Duan Huai died again. Duan Huai''s wife and concubine completely looked down on her, and she scolded her like outsiders every day. Bai Ling, hanged herself.

    Pity the son of Duan Huai and his stepmother, his parents died happily, leaving him alone to be instructed.

    Duan Huai''s wife and concubine also treated him badly.

    Fortunately, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue left Yun Yiwei to take care of the aftermath, and the child was innocent, so Yun Yiwei kept the child anonymous, and then sent it to a middle-aged couple who had no children and were extremely kind-hearted. The middle-aged couple''s family conditions Shang Ke, when he saw this child, he liked it. The child also liked the middle-aged couple very much. He felt that the middle-aged couple was a good person, and others would only point him, but the middle-aged couple just felt sorry for how innocent he was at such a young age.

    From now on, this child will be the son of this middle-aged couple, who will raise him to adulthood, he will be filial to the middle-aged couple, and he will provide the middle-aged couple with old age and death.

    On September 20th, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu finally arrived at Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County.

    They used to go out of the house in a carriage, but if they go back, they all go back on horseback, so they plan to go back to the shop first, change the carriage, and then go home.

    just happened to tell Shen Yuxuan and Mrs. Shen that the old doctor Shen was already on the way back, and she also gave the purse given by the old doctor to Mrs. Shen to make Mrs. Shen feel more at ease.

    In the days from going out to now, in order to make the family and Shen Yuxuan''s family feel at ease, every few days, Xue Yan not only writes letters to the family, but also to Shen Yuxuan to be sent back.

    Mrs. Shen naturally knew a lot about the news of her husband''s safety, but no amount of letters or words could compare to the peace of mind that this purse made her come. Mrs. Shen held the purse tightly and was extremely happy.

    Shen Yuxuan was also very happy. His father is already on his way back, and it won''t be long before he and his mother will see his father!

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1223ï¼š Overlay?

    Chapter 1223 Double words?

    In the shop, put the luggage and the things bought for the family on the carriage, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got on the carriage, and then Xue Sihu drove the carriage and went home.

    When we approached the entrance of the village, I saw a carriage in front of me. It was slow and slow, as if it was their family¡¯s carriage.

    I guess I also heard the sound of a carriage rushing from behind, and the people in the carriage in front looked back subconsciously.

    "It''s the second brother and the second sister-in-law." Xue Sihu immediately said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in the carriage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly got out of the carriage.

    "Ah, Xiaoyan Yuebao Four Tigers are back!" Yu Hongyan said to Xue Erhu extremely happily.

    Xue Erhu was also extremely happy, and hurriedly stopped the carriage.

    As soon as Xue Sihu drove the carriage over, he hurriedly stopped the carriage.

    Immediately they all got off the carriage to meet each other.

    Xiao Xue Shi originally sat in the carriage to play, but Yu Hongyan was sitting outside the carriage, but she kept looking back at the carriage. Now Yu Hongyan said Xiao Yan Yue Bao Si Hu came back, Xiao Xue Shi heard that, and immediately died of joy, what? No more toys to play with, so busy crawling out of the carriage.

    "Hug. Hug." Xiao Xue Shi still looked like he was dying, and wanted to see his fourth uncle, uncle and Yuebao.

    And Xiao Xue Shi is 13 months old. Not only can he walk by himself, but he can also say and repeat words like this.

    However, because he is still quite young, he can say hyphenated characters. At most, he can only say some hyphenated characters that Yu Hongyan and the others often teach him to say.

    "Okay, cuddle, cuddle, you''re in a hurry." Yu Hongyan happily wanted to hurriedly take her baby son off the carriage.

    But Xue Erhu had already taken a step ahead, helped him hold it down, and then put it on the ground.

    Xiao Xue Shi stepped on the ground with his two small feet, and immediately walked towards his uncle, Yuebao, and fourth uncle with two short legs, yah, yah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, death.

    Xiao Xue Shi can still walk quite well, but a child of this age is a little wobbly when walking.

    "Hug. Hug." He also stretched his small arms, asking his uncle, Yuebao, and fourth uncle to hug.

    Xue Sihu happily picked him up and lifted him up twice. Seeing that he wanted to hug Xue Yan, Xue Sihu hugged him to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan is not enough to hug him, and the little broken child still needs Jiang Yue to hug him.

    Jiang Yue was expressionless.

    Xiao Xue Shi was standing on the ground, still holding him.

    Jiang Yue had no choice, so she bent down and hugged, and immediately put it down. She is really not very good at dealing with children.

    But the little boy died of joy again, and hurriedly hurriedly held her with a little fleshy hand and Xue Yan with a little fleshy hand.

    Because this little boy''s little hand is too small, much smaller than hers, in order to prevent this little boy from falling constantly, she still silently changed her to hold his little hand.

    Xue Yan naturally changed too.

    The little boy saw that they were holding him, but he couldn''t stop, he sucked up hard, his feet were off the ground, and he was having fun playing.

    Xue Yan is an older child, and he has been practicing martial arts for a long time. Although his body is still thin, he is much stronger. The little boy is like hanging on one of his arms. He can still bear it.

    Although Jiang Yue''s body is not yet five years old, and she will be five years old at seventeen next month, but her strength in the end of the world has come along with it, and naturally she can withstand Xiao Xue Shi''s sucking like this.

    However, whether it was Jiang Yue or Xue Yan, they were quite surprised at the strength of Xiao Xue Shi''s hands. This little broken child is so small, he can **** it up, his strength is not small.

 Chapter 1224ï¼š Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang?

    Chapter 1224 Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang?

    also saw how skinny and naughty this little boy was.

    Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan looked at their family Yuebao, Xiaoyan, and Sihu for a long time, and they saw that nothing had changed, so they all smiled happily: "It''s fine, if it''s thin, or something is wrong, don''t talk about family. , we can''t explain it to you."

    Seeing that their precious son was attached to their family Xiaoyan and Yuebao again, and the skin was dying, they laughed again: "Before you left, he was fine, but later, when he never saw you, he kept crying and sad. He died, but he couldn''t say it, but he always dragged his family to your room, and the little baby screamed, so he knew that he was missing you, especially these few days, we had to coax him when he was crying. He stopped crying when he said that he was looking for you, and now that he sees you, there is no need to look for him anymore, he will be happy and cling to you again."

    Xue Yan smiled and gently rubbed the little head of his little Xue Shi with the other hand.

    Jiang Yue also looked at the little boy.

    The little boy was still trying to suck, keeping his two little feet off the ground, not to mention how much fun he was playing, he would raise his head from time to time, and his small eyes were looking at her and Xue Yan.

    Xue Sihu covered his heart and pretended to be sad: "I just want Xiaoyan and Yuebao."

    Xue Erhu laughed and said: "Who made you bully him often, and bully him as soon as you come back, not to mention these days, he was often away from home before, making it difficult for him to see each other, it''s good that he doesn''t hate you."

    Xue Sihu also laughed, so he stopped joking and asked, "Second brother and second sister-in-law, where did you guys just come back from?"

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "Your second brother accompanies me back to her parents'' house to see. Isn''t my mother getting older and older? I go back often to see, and everything is good. Fortunately, now your second brother can always win. Come back with me when you have time, if you used to have so much work in the fields, you still have to find a way to work for people to see if you can earn some money, how can you do this?"

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "It''s time to go back and have a look."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "I accompany her back today, not all for this, but also to tell my mother-in-law that she is pregnant again, making her happy again. The doctor said that it has been more than two months."

    "Really?" Xue Sihu said immediately. "No wonder you drove the carriage slower than the ox cart just now."

    Jiang Yue also looked at Yu Hongyan.

    Although Xue Yan also looked at Yu Hongyan, she subconsciously thought about her previous life. His second sister-in-law''s second child seemed to be more than two months old at this time. If this was the case, then his second sister-in-law''s second child should not have changed. Just like in my previous life, I was actually pregnant with two, and then in the month, I gave birth to two girls.

    If there is no accident, his second brother will name his two nieces Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang.

    Because of the small stone stele standing outside the house or in the street, there is an elegant name, called General Shi, and the small stone stele is engraved with the three words "Shi Gan Dang", which is said to be able to exorcise evil spirits and cure.

    And Xiao Xue Shi''s name happened to be ''Shi'', so his second brother simply named the two daughters ''Gangan'' and ''Dangdang'', hoping that Xiao Xue Shi and the two daughters would not be evil and live in peace. .

    was originally ''Dare'' and ''Dangdang'', but because his second brother thought it didn''t look like a girl''s name, then it became Sense and Dangdang.

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said: "It was also Fufu who was pregnant, and I asked the doctor to see it again. I just felt uncomfortable, and I was pregnant with a small stone before. To be clearer, I asked the doctor to check the pulse for me, and then I was sure. I''m really pregnant too."

 Chapter 1225ï¼š Xue Ning to Xue Ningyuan?

    Chapter 1225 Xue Ning to Xue Ningyuan?

    "The third sister-in-law is also pregnant?" Xue Sihu was even more surprised. There are more and more little members in the family, which is a great happy event.

    Xue Yan subconsciously remembered that in his previous life, the third sister-in-law had multiple births. The first child was two boys, the second child was two boys, and the third child was three boys.

    In other words, in the last life, the third brother and the third sister-in-law had a total of seven sons.

    But in this life, the time when the third sister-in-law married the third brother was much later than in the previous life, but the time of the first pregnancy was about the same...

    In this life, his third brother would come back when he got married, but he never came back after he went to the military camp. Didn''t his third sister-in-law get pregnant as soon as he entered the house? His third brother and third sister-in-law were married on the sixth day of June. Now It''s already September 20th, and if you''re pregnant, it''s been more than three months...

    In a previous life, Sister-in-Law San seemed to be more than three months pregnant at this time...

    If she was pregnant with two, she would have given birth to two boys, the older one was named Xue Ningzhi, and the younger one was named Xue Ningyuan, right?

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Yu Hongyan laugh again: "Yes, your third sister-in-law is also pregnant. It''s been more than three months, and it looks like a month earlier than mine. The doctor has already seen it, no problem. , but now her stomach is bulging a little, she is pregnant, your third sister-in-law is a little scared, thinking that something is wrong, so she invited the doctor to see it again, the doctor gave another pulse, and found out that she was pregnant with two One, but the family is very happy."

    Xue Yan nodded in his heart, then it should be his two nephews. In this life, he will protect his niece and nephew no matter what.

    Turned out to be two? Xue Sihu is naturally also happy for his third brother and third sister-in-law.

    Jiang Yue subconsciously glanced at the naughty little boy who was still naughty, and felt that fortunately not every child was the same as this little boy.

    Yu Hongyan laughed again: "It''s also that the old doctor Shen has not recovered from his illness. He is still recuperating, and there are no visitors. Otherwise, it must be for the old doctor Shen. The old doctor Shen''s medical skills are so good, he must be better than those ordinary doctors. It''s a matter of being pregnant with two people when I brought out Fufu early."

    It is clear that Xue Erhu didn''t tell Yu Hongyan anything about the fact that Doctor Shen was taken away.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Xue Sihu glanced at his second brother and said with a smile: "Older people, even if they are a little cold, have to recover for a long time, there is no way."

    "No!" Yu Hongyan immediately agreed. "My mother can''t get sick at all, or she won''t be healed for a long time. Grandpa doesn''t feel any discomfort now. Before long, he didn''t say that he was uncomfortable, but he didn''t get sick. It would take several days to recover."

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "When the old doctor Shen is healed, I will drive the carriage and take you and Fufu to the hospital to show him. Mother and the others are not always talking about it, is it still old doctor Shen''s medical skills?"

    "Of course it''s fine." Yu Hongyan subconsciously touched her stomach, which was not yet swollen, and smiled. Who doesn''t want to show it to a good doctor, so that the child in the belly will be more peaceful.

    Immediately, Yu Hongyan urged: "Let''s go back quickly, mother, if they knew that Yuebao Xiaoyan Sihu had returned, they would be very happy. These days they have been talking about why people haven''t come back, even if they believed them. I''m also worried, I feel that I''ve been out for too long."

    "Yes, yes, go back quickly." Xue Erhu immediately agreed. As he said that, he wanted to take his precious son to the carriage, and his wife was pregnant again. He had to pay more attention to these things.

 Chapter 1226ï¼š over five years old?

    Chapter 1226 Five years old?

    But his precious son, this little one, was hiding quickly, and his little hands dragged his two precious children away.

    "I want it. I want it." Xiao Xue Shi still said in a milky voice, but he didn''t want to get on the carriage with Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan anyway.

    It is also obvious that he just wants to be with his uncle and Yuebao.

    Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan were happy.

    Xue Sihu was also happy.

    Xue Yan also smiled.

    Jiang Yue remained expressionless.

    But when the little boy dragged her, she was also dragged away silently, lest the little boy would cry out to her again as usual.

    "Forget it," Xue Sihu was still full of joy, "Let him follow Xiaoyan and Yuebao. Isn''t it a good thing for him to stick to Xiaoyan and Yuebao so much?

    "Alright, alright." Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan were happier, but naturally agreed.

    "Yeah!" Little Xue Shi jumped up happily, if it wasn''t for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan holding him, he would definitely fall like this.

    Don''t even look at how old you are.

    Jiang Yue first climbed into the carriage driven by their fourth brother, and then stood on the carriage to pick up Xiao Xue Shi, while Xue Yan held Xiao Xue Shi below and sent him to the carriage.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue and Xiao Xue Shi were in the carriage that Xue Yan also got into the carriage and entered the carriage.

    Xue Sihu saw that the three children had entered the carriage, so he also got into the carriage, sat outside the carriage, and drove the carriage. However, because Xue Erhu was pregnant because of Yu Hongyan''s pregnancy, the carriage was very slow, Xue Sihu naturally cooperated, and the carriage that drove him was also very slow.

    In the carriage, Xiao Xue Shi was so skinny that he refused to sit at all. Instead, he pulled the baggage in the carriage. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan simply took the big baggage that contained a lot of things they bought for their family members, and pulled it out from the inside. All the gadgets for Xiao Xue Shi are given to Xiao Xue Shi.

    Xiao Xue Shi hugged her in two happy hands.

    However, even if the carriage was slow, it was somewhat bumpy. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still had to take care of Xiao Xue Shi, lest Xiao Xue Shi accidentally hit the wall of the carriage.

    When passing by grandpa''s house, Xue Sihu stopped the carriage, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the carriage again, went in and talked to grandpa, and gave grandpa the gift they bought from outside before continuing back. Family.

    Although it was already afternoon, all the family members were at home, and they were all very happy to see them come back.

    On the third day of the October lunar month, Doctor Shen returned to Ping''an Town.

    After resting at home for two days, he really didn''t have time to stay, so the old doctor Shen went back to the Shen''s Medical Center to see the patients who came to see a doctor.

    Hearing that the old doctor Shen started to see the doctor again, before Xue Erhu could speak, Liu Guixia urged Xue Erhu to drive the carriage and send Yu Hongyan and Pei Fufu to the town to check the pulse of the old doctor Shen.

    Liu Guixia was worried and went to town with them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally continued to practice martial arts in the old house while helping to take the little boy Xue Shi. The little boy can walk because he doesn''t need to support anything, so it''s even more difficult to take him. Xue Yan really wants to practice martial arts. At most, he can help him with him when he is resting, mainly Jiang Yue. In minutes, you can walk away without seeing anyone, making it easy to find.

    It was also the same day that Yu Hongyan was diagnosed with two pulses. Xue Erhu was so happy that she almost set off a string of firecrackers on the spot.

    In a blink of an eye, it will be October 17, when Jiang Yue turns five years old.

    Early in the morning, before eating longevity noodles, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan received news that King Weimin had been assassinated, and it was unknown who the murderer was.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today, oh oh da~

 Chapter 1227ï¼š The aunt is also on her own?

    Chapter 1227 The aunt is also on her own?

    At the same time, I heard that many people guessed that it was Prince Ying who did it, saying that Prince Ying and Prince Weimin were mortal enemies, and water and fire were incompatible, but there was no evidence.

    The people Xue Yan sent to stare at King Weimin may be because there were too few people staring at them, and they didn''t know who killed King Weimin, and they didn''t see it, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need to think about it, they could be sure. , must have been done by Prince Ying.

    Prince Ying and Prince Weimin were just rivals before, and this may not mean that you died or I died, but King Weimin touched Prince Ying''s bottom line and wanted to kill Xuanyuan Jin. In Prince Ying''s view, he and his wife Among the kings of Weimin, there can only be one alive. Besides, Prince Ying''s power is indeed much greater than that of King Weimin, and he has more capable men than King Weimin. If you really take advantage of these, even if you can''t kill them immediately. If you kill King Weimin, you will be able to kill King Weimin sooner or later.

    The person who came to report also told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan that the eldest son of King Weimin was supposed to attack the noble, but because King Weimin did not know who was killed, the emperor accepted the advice of the ministers and ordered someone to investigate. It is clear, but a lot of evidence of the crime of King Weimin was found in the palace of King Weimin, and they are all iron evidence.

    Therefore, even if King Weimin died, he was demoted to a commoner, and the fiefs given to King Weimin by the previous emperor were naturally taken back.

    Also because King Weimin died, and King Weimin''s sons are all straw buns, what''s the use?

    Those who were loyal to King Weimin on the fief before, naturally they were able to get rid of themselves, so that they had nothing to do with King Weimin.

    Some even took the initiative to hand in evidence in order to fear that they would be found out on their own in the end, and that they could not escape the death penalty.

    The person who came to report also said that the matter of the relief of silver and grain in the whole Daling has been completely investigated, and Ye Ziming has returned to Beijing, because when he was an imperial envoy, he used thunderous methods, he was punished if he was guilty, and he was not afraid of power. When he returned to Beijing, he was promoted to Shaoqing of Dali Temple.

    is obviously the successor of the future Dali Siqing in the emperor''s mind.

    After eating longevity noodles for breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house to practice martial arts.

    At noon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just came back from the old house, and Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin also came together, because Jiang Yue is five years old today, and only ate longevity noodles in the morning, and the birthday banquet is at noon, everyone will be together, be good. eat a meal, celebrate celebration.

    The grandfather and uncle''s house have come, and the fourth brother also came back from the shop. The fourth brother not only came back by himself, but also brought the fourth uncle and aunt to have a look.

    Now the aunt Xue Daxi can also be on her own, helping all the women hired by the shop. After reconciling with Du Shanqiang, she is even more determined, and she is dedicated to the future of her daughter Xue Hongguo. Because of her good performance , contributed a lot to the shop, and the wages naturally went up. I have paid off the money, and I plan to build a house in the village next year or the year after.

    The fact that their third brother is the captain of a thousand people has already been known about the ten miles and eight villages, and naturally it has also spread to other places.

    A month ago, old man Du and old lady Du took Du Shanqiang with them to the store in the county to compensate the aunt, and also coaxed cousin Xue Hongguo. Anyway, they just wanted to get back together, but the aunt did not want to. These things, at that time, the guys in the shop were asked to kick people out. Originally, the Du Shanqiang family was already afraid that their third brother was an official. Now they are kicked out of the shop in front of so many people. Naturally It stopped, just like Lin Xicui, he didn''t dare to come back at all.

 Chapter 1228ï¼š Dont forget to go to Emperor Jing to enthrone then?

    Chapter 1228 Don''t forget to go to Emperor Jing to enthrone?

    I talked to the aunt and the others, and they were about to have dinner. Seeing that Shao Youyue, who went back to change Xuanyuan Shou''s diaper, hadn''t come, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went together and took Xiao Xue Shi. Enter the house.

    Xuanyuan Hao wanted to build this three-entry house. It has already been built, and a large garden has been built in the back. Shao Youyue has brought Zi Cui and the others to move in. There is a gate, but they basically did not leave. Passing the gate, because half of the courtyard wall between the two houses was demolished, not only a moon gate was created, but also the two houses were like a home.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others all think this is very good. They have long regarded Shao Youyue as a family, so they are not afraid that Shao Youyue will not live in the back hut after living.

    We are all a family, so Shao Youyue naturally usually eats here.

    It was also because Xuanyuan Shou urinated, and it was impossible not to change the diaper, so Shao Youyue came back with Xuanyuan Shou in his arms to change the diaper.

    Shao Youyue''s body has also been fully recuperated. She has already drank the Juezi soup a few days ago, and there is no danger of unstoppable hemorrhage due to childbirth.

    "Why are you here? I''m about to go." As soon as Shao Youyue came out of the room with Xuanyuan Shou, who had changed his diaper, he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were about to enter the door. He was still holding the even smaller Xue Shi, and said with a gentle smile.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, they saw someone jumping over the wall.

    is still a king.

    Xiao Xue Shi often hangs out with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Although he is still young, he does not understand, but he has seen this scene many times. He is not afraid at all, and jumps up and down happily.

    It may have been the skin all morning, and there was no strength on the feet. It jumped up and down, and the two little feet did not leave the ground at all.

    However, Xiao Xue Shi still raised his face, and looked at his uncle and his Yuebao with bright eyes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are also used to their little broken children.

    It was Shao Youyue, the smile on her face disappeared as soon as she saw the emperor''s people coming.

    When the emperor''s people came over, they first bowed to Shao Youyue, the empress, and then to Xue Yan, the crown prince. Then, they respectfully took out a letter from the emperor and presented it to Shao You with both hands. Yue, said it was for Shao Youyue.

    Zicui hurriedly bowed and took it for their empress.

    The emperor''s men then said to Xue Yan: "His Royal Highness, Qin Tianjian said that the first day of the second lunar month next year will be a rare auspicious day for enthronement in a century. When you ascend the throne as the emperor, the emperor asks you to arrange the time, and don¡¯t forget to go to the imperial capital to ascend the throne at that time.¡±

    Just said it in front of Shao Youyue, obviously the emperor was not afraid of Shao Youyue''s thoughts.

    After all, now Shao Youyue has given birth to a child, her mood is stable, her body has been fully recuperated, and she is very healthy.

    It was originally estimated that he would be enthroned in a year and a half at most. This is something they knew. Not only Jiang Yue was not surprised, but Xue Yan, the party involved, was now very calm.

    "Hmm." Xue Yan nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Shao Youyue was completely stunned, unable to react at all. When I regained my senses, it was rare to ask urgently, "He, is he going to abdicate?"

    "Yes, the Empress. The Emperor will abdicate early." The Emperor''s man replied.

    Shao Youyue was even more panicked.

    It can be considered to be a complete understanding of why Xuanyuan Hao wanted to build this three-entry mansion. It turned out that he wanted to abdicate early, so he would come here and live with her...

 Chapter 1229ï¼š Liu Xie?

    Chapter 1229 Liu Xi''e?

    also fully understood. When Xuanyuan Hao came, what did he say to make her wait for him again? He said soon, very soon... It really won''t take long, he promised her, and he will do it in the future...

    So that''s what it means...

    He is going to abdicate early and come here to be a husband who will put her and children first, right...

    Xuanyuan Hao would give up the throne, which Shao Youyue did not expect, and Shao Youyue became more and more flustered, and then became more and more complicated.

    Originally she thought her heart for him was dead...

    But seeing that he is not greedy for the throne now, and chooses her, how could she not feel at all... Plus she has always understood that it is not that he does not want to put her and his children first, but that he is an emperor, and he still has a lot of money on his shoulders. The Jiangshan Sheji carrying the big ling... Therefore, she never felt that she was a good queen, and she was not suitable to be a queen...

    Xue Yan saw his mother and queen like this, and felt that it was a matter of time before his father and queen reconciled.

    Jiang Yue also thinks.

    Today Jiang Yue is a little birthday star. When eating lunch, she naturally sits in the middle again and celebrates it well.

    The dozen or so mu of sugar oranges in the family have been harvested, and they are so sweet that they are basically sold, and some are given away to others, only about 20 baskets are left for the family to eat.

    I will finish eating it in the near future, so I don¡¯t save it on purpose, but save those sugary oranges that I will eat for the New Year.

    There were also sugar oranges in the old house, but Xiao Xue Shi saw that there was one on the table in the main room, so Xue Yan took one from the fruit plate on the table and put it in a small pocket in front of Xiao Xue Shi. Xue Shi was so happy that he was willing to be taken to the old house by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan again.

    Xiao Xue Shi is still young now. Even if he can eat fruit, his family will not give him more, and neither will Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Now the whole sugar orange is given to Xiao Xue Shi, but it is actually for Xiao Xue Shi to play in his hand, not for Xiao Xue Shi to eat.

    Looking at the old man Xue and the others, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also took Xiao Xue Shi to the old house to practice martial arts. Liu Guixia took a basket and wanted to go to the sugar orange field to have a look.

    I have planted more than ten acres of sugar oranges. Maybe there was something missing when picking them. She went to see them again. If there were, even if there were only one or two, they would pick them back, so as not to waste them.

    Those who have lived through hard times should not be seen to be wasted.

    As soon as he left the village, before going to Tianba, he saw Liu Xi''e carrying a large load of firewood parked there by the river and on the side of the road. She was probably tired. After a rest, Liu Guixia felt a little embarrassed.

    Originally, Liu Xi''e, like her, was a girl from Liujiacun. When the two were girls, they played well. Later, Liu Xi''e married first, then Xue Dahua, and then she married Xue Dafu, and Xue Dahua and Xue Dafu were Brother, Xue Dahua is the second brother of Xue Dafu. She originally thought that the two would definitely be good sisters-in-law. She married Liu Xi''e and was a good sister-in-law with Liu Xi''e for several years, and they were good friends. Anyway, the relationship between the two began Especially good.

    I don''t know, Liu Xi''e knew from nowhere that Xue Dahua once wanted to marry her, but she just felt that she could not marry her, so she asked people to go to Liu Xi''e''s house to propose marriage and marry Liu Xi''e.

    And Liu Xi''e couldn''t accept this, so he started to make troubles. Later, Xue Dahua could live in peace with both families, so he never walked around with Xue Dafu, his younger brother''s house.

    Actually, if it wasn''t for Liu Xi''e''s troubles at the time, she would not have known that Xue Dahua had ever wanted to marry her.

 Chapter 1230ï¼š Ask herself, shes embarrassed too

    Chapter 1230 Ask herself, she is also embarrassed

    However, when Liu Xi''e made trouble for the first time, Xue Dahua explained that because everyone said she was good-looking, just like many unmarried men in Shiliba Village, she also had the idea of ??marrying her, but because she was actually I haven''t seen her, so I can''t really tell if I like her or not.

    She believed this, and Xue Dafu, the head of her family, believed it, and others believed in Xue Dahua''s words. Only Liu Xi''e was even more provoked, and the trouble was even more fierce. It''s been almost twenty-two years.

    She used to play well with Liu Xi''e, and she had known Liu Xi''e since childhood. In fact, she quite understood why Liu Xi''e reacted so much.

    Actually, Liu Xi''e is not ugly, just a very ordinary one.

    And she and Liu Xi''e are about the same age. At the beginning, many people in Liu''s village always compared her with Liu Xi''e, but at that time, many people thought that although Liu Xi''e was not as tall as her, they felt that Liu Xi''e could marry, and they all said that Liu Xi''e was sure She was the first among girls of the same age to propose marriage and get married, because Liu Xi''e was so capable. No girl at that time could compare to this, and when a farmer married his son, the more important thing was whether the girl could do it or not. , All along, she and Liu Xi''e didn''t have any unpleasantness because they were good-looking or ordinary.

    But the person Liu Xi''e married was just because of his looks, so he wanted to marry someone else, and that other person was still his good friend.

    Don''t talk about Liu Xi''e, who is so strong. If it were her, no matter how she could understand this matter, she would definitely have some lumps in her heart.

    Liu Guixia sighed in her heart before continuing to walk.

    The embarrassment hasn''t diminished, but she hasn''t done anything wrong, so she shouldn''t hide from others, right? What''s more, it''s been so many years, every time I meet, which is not embarrassing? It''s also a habit.

    Liu Xi''e has rested that big load of firewood by her side. Years of hard work have made her dark and thin, her hairline is particularly high, and only those eyes are very energetic.

    But at this moment, no matter her eyes or her face, there is hidden pain.

    The cold sweat also poured out.

    I don''t know what''s going on, her stomach hurts like a knife is twisting.

    She also saw that her head and her son were helping oil extraction in the oil mill, and had no time to collect firewood, and her daughter-in-law was not as strong as her, and she had to take care of the child. She simply went out and picked up a load of firewood and brought it back. , This is about to enter the village, but suddenly my stomach hurts.

    I saw her holding the pole with one hand, trying to endure it, not letting herself bend down.

    Because just now when she unloaded the firewood from her shoulder and put it on the ground, she saw Liu Guixia. Liu Guixia was probably going to the ground. She pursed her lips and asked herself, she was also embarrassed.

    But she had to be strong again, she tried her best to stand up straight so that Liu Guixia would not find out that something was wrong.

    It wasn''t until Liu Guixia passed by that she felt relieved. She couldn''t bear the pain, and squatted down with her stomach in her arms.

    Because of embarrassment, Liu Guixia didn''t take a good look at Liu Xi''e, but even after passing by in such a hurry, she also noticed that Liu Xi''e''s face was sweating and her face was pale, as if she was not feeling well, she subconsciously stopped her steps, a little bit. Hesitating, but she still turned her head and wanted to ask what happened to Liu Xi''e and whether she needed help, but she just turned around and saw Liu Xi''e squatting down with her stomach in her arms, her face was even whiter, and she was sweating profusely. straight down.

    Liu Guixia was taken aback.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1231ï¼š Youre bleeding, its alright!

    Chapter 1231 You''re bleeding, you''re fine!

    "Second sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you second sister-in-law?" Liu Guixia rushed over to see what was going on.

    "I''m fine. I''m fine." Liu Xi''e was still arrogant, trying to brush off Liu Guixia''s hand and not let Liu Guixia control her.

    But before she could finish her movements, Liu Guixia shouted in a panic, "You''re bleeding, you''re fine!"

    Only then did Liu Xi''e realize that her bottom was bright red, just as she realized something, her face with almost no flesh was even more pale.

    And Liu Guixia was already in a hurry to call someone: "Er Tiger! Erhu! Your Er Auntie has an accident, you quickly set up the carriage, hurry up!"

    Xue Erhu was doing nothing at all, helping to dry rice noodles in the rice field. The rice field was very close to Liu Guixia and Liu Xi''e. Xue Erhu heard it immediately and was startled, but he didn''t rush to set up the carriage, and just ran over. , seeing that his second aunt was bleeding, he naturally knew too well what was going on, so he hurriedly carried his second aunt to the stable, just in time for Zi Cui and the others to go shopping in the town in the morning, and they went in a carriage. Before the wooden cart was unloaded from the horse, Xue Erhu hurriedly put his Er Auntie on the carriage and sent it to the town''s medical clinic.

    There is a doctor in the eight villages of ten miles and eight, but he has half a bucket of water, so let¡¯s forget it.

    Liu Guixia hurriedly followed a piece into the carriage.

    Xue Erhu was busy driving the carriage.

    Many people heard the sound and came around, including Xue Dafu.

    I saw that Xue Dafu was also anxious, and asked anxiously: "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t know, don''t get in your way. Let''s take it to the town and show it to Doctor Shen." She felt that life was at stake, let alone someone she knew or was a relative, Liu Guixia was dying of anxiety.

    "Yes, yes, yes." Xue Dafu hurriedly stepped aside, but he was too anxious.

    "Don''t forget to tell the second brother." Liu Guixia turned around and warned.

    "I know, I know, you all go." Xue Dafu chased after him. In fact, it''s not chasing the carriage, but he is going to the oil mill to tell his second brother Xue Dahua that his second brother is working in the oil mill, and the carriage has not yet left the village, so it''s a bit on the way.

    "Drive!"

    "Drive!"

    I don''t know who drove the carriage so fast, as if there was an urgent matter, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly opened the courtyard door of the old house and came out to see.

    Little Xue Shi was very happy, and his little body staggered behind them.

    just happened to see their second brother hurried past with the carriage.

    Xue Dafu, who was following closely behind, hurriedly explained a few words to them, and they realized what was wrong.

    "Alright, alright, let''s go in and practice martial arts. I''ll tell you any news." Xue Dafu said in a hurry, but he didn''t care about anything, and continued to rush to the oil mill.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could say anything, the little boy who was following them suddenly realized that there was no yard door to stop him, he could play everywhere, and the little boy immediately wanted to go. Play elsewhere, but also a happy little look.

    In order to prevent the little broken child from going too far, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only go there, each holding a little meat hand of their little Xue Shi, and then leading their little Xue Shi into the courtyard of the old house.

    Xiao Xue Shi was stubborn at first, looking like a little pitiful about to cry, but then he accepted his fate and followed his uncle and Yuebao into the courtyard of the old house obediently.

    He also played for his own amusement. Every two steps, he took a breath and hung it between the arms of his uncle and Yuebao.

    is also really young and can''t hold on for very long. As soon as he sucked up, he didn''t get too high, and immediately fell off again, and his two little feet were on the ground again.

 Chapter 1232ï¼š Be strong and refuse to tell people?

    Chapter 1232 Be strong and refuse to tell people?

    Xue Darong''s oil extraction workshop is no longer in the house behind the house. Instead, it is located next to the village and not far from the road. Several rooms and a large courtyard are built as an oil extraction workshop. Nearly 20 people were hired to work here to help squeeze oil. Xue Dahua and Xue Dahua''s son Xue Ju all worked here.

    At this moment, peanut oil is being squeezed in the workshop.

    are all newly harvested peanuts this year.

    "Second brother! Second brother!" Suddenly, Xue Dafu''s voice came hurriedly.

    Xue Dahua heard the voice of his third brother. If his third brother called him normally, it would be difficult for him to agree or not to agree. But now, he felt that his third brother was very anxious and seemed to be in a hurry. Although he was a little embarrassed, he felt that he hadn''t moved for so many years, and he didn''t speak even if he met him on the road, but he was busy coming out to see what was going on.

    Xue Darong and Xue Wen were also in the oil mill, and they were all busy and asked what was going on.

    Xue Dafu talked about sending Liu Xi''e to the town medical center.

    Xue Dahua couldn''t stand still.

    Xue Darong, Xue Wen and the others quickly supported him.

    Xue Dahua panicked and had no owner, only Xue Ju and Xue Ju shouted.

    Xue Juzheng was in another room inside, bare-chested and hot, squeezing oil. It was very noisy. He didn''t hear it at first, but someone else heard it and hurriedly called him out. Xue Ju was also panicked and rushed out.

    "Don''t panic, don''t panic, there may not be anything." Xue Darong quickly comforted. "Didn''t you send it to the old doctor Shen to have a look, then the old doctor Shen is so good at medicine, there will definitely be nothing wrong." After speaking, he said to Xue Dafu: "Dafu, you still have a carriage at home, so just Send your second brother to the town to have a look, they are here, we are not at ease, let them go and see for themselves."

    "Hey!" Xue Dafu hurriedly responded. He had planned to do so. "Second brother, you and Juzi are waiting here, I''ll come over after a horse-drawn carriage!" After saying that, the man hurried back to the horse-drawn carriage.

    Xue Dahua panicked and urged Xue Ju subconsciously: "Hurry up and help your third uncle."

    "Hey!" Xue Ju was busy. At this moment, I was so panicked that I couldn''t care about the embarrassment of not moving around, I just wanted to go to the town medical center to see what was going on.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan and others also heard about it, and they expected that a carriage might be used. Xue Yihu was already setting up the carriage. When Xue Dafu and Xue Ju came, he was almost ready. Let Xue Dafu and Xue Ju go up, and let him drive the carriage.

    Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan and others naturally had to comfort Xue Ju a few words, so that Xue Ju would not be so worried.

    Xue Ju''s daughter-in-law also heard about it, and she came with her child crying, crying that her mother-in-law Liu Xi''e had always been strong, and that she had any discomfort, she always held on, refused to tell anyone, and was afraid of spending money for half her life. It was for this family, suffering and afflicted. For fear that Liu Xi''e would be seriously ill when she saw blood, Xue Ju, who was crying, was even more upset.

    Li Hehua and the others naturally comforted Xue Ju''s daughter-in-law.

    Xue Ju''s wife did not go to the town and had to take care of the children at home.

    The carriage passed the oil extraction workshop and Xue Dahua got on the carriage. Xue Yihu drove the carriage and hurried to the Shen''s Medical Clinic in town.

    All the way, non-stop.

    Xue Erhu also drove the carriage.

    Xue Erhu first drove the carriage to Shen''s Medical Center, and the old doctor Shen showed it before sighing and saying that it was a miscarriage.

 Chapter 1233ï¼š finally not...

    Chapter 1233 Finally no...

    should be due to the big load of firewood that I picked. Pregnant people have to pay attention to what they hold in their hands, not to mention carrying such a large load of firewood.

    Liu Guixia and Xue Erhu stayed for a while at first. They didn''t expect Liu Xi''e to be pregnant at this age, so they were busy comforting Liu Xi''e.

    Liu Xi''e was just lying there, and the extremely powerful person kept wiping tears silently.

    She hasn''t had her period for two months. She thought that she had reached the age of menopause. Her mother stopped menstruation around this age. How could she know that she was actually pregnant again, and it''s not there yet.

    is that she has no fate with this child.

    This is a miscarriage. It is best to lie down for a few days before moving. Besides, Liu Xi''e is in her 40s, and she is not young. .

    When Xue Dahua, Xue Ju, Xue Dafu, and Xue Yihu came, Liu Xi''e was still wiping her tears silently, but she could still see how strong she was.

    Knowing what was going on, Xue Dahua and the others were also dumbfounded. They didn''t expect it at all, especially Xue Dahua and Xue Ju, and immediately comforted Liu Xi''e.

    Liu Xi''e didn''t speak either.

    Because there is no danger to their lives, Xue Dahua and Xue Ju are relieved in the end.

    When they came out of the room, Xue Dahua, Xue Ju, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, and Xue Erhu found it embarrassing and didn''t know what to say.

    Embarrassment is embarrassment, but he is not a person without conscience, I saw Xue Dahua hurriedly thanking him.

    Xue Ju also thanks.

    Xue Dafu and the others naturally shook their heads and said that it was not necessary to be so polite.

    Then, it was embarrassing again.

    was silent.

    Speechless.

    In the end, it was Liu Guixia who smiled and said, "Second brother, go back with Juzi. I''ll just stay here and take care of Xi''e. You guys are all careless, so I should take good care of you."

    "How can this be done! Let me stay." Xue Dahua said immediately.

    Xue Ju also said, "Aunt San, I''ve already owed you a lot today, I can''t trouble you any more." After speaking, he said to Xue Dahua, "Father, we are careless, don''t we usually take care of my mother and my daughter-in-law? , otherwise we can''t decide what to do, so let''s go back first and let my daughter-in-law come over, she is careful and will definitely take good care of my mother."

    Xue Dahua hadn''t spoken yet, but Liu Guixia disagreed and said, "Your daughter-in-law still has to take care of the children at home. If she comes, your mother will have to worry about the family, and she will not be able to live here anymore."

    Xue Dahua and Xue Ju were in trouble.

    Xue Dafu hurriedly said: "Second brother, let Guixia take care of me, my house is fine, Guixia is free, it''s not far from the rice noodle shop, is Guixia staying here with me, or go to the shop to live? It''s all convenient, otherwise, Dad will not worry about it."

    This dad naturally refers to Old Man Xue.

    Xue Dahua and Xue Ju had no choice but to agree, naturally they couldn''t help but thank them a few times.

    It was Liu Guixia who stayed to take care of her, and Liu Xi''e kept wiping her tears silently. She''s not really a heartless person, not to mention so many years...

    "Hey, why are you crying again?" Liu Guixia came in with the chicken soup. When she saw this, she got anxious and rushed to the bed.

    Liu Xi''e finally gave up and cried, "Guixia, I''m sorry. In fact, I just wanted to fight for a breath at the time, it was not worth it for myself, I married him, and I was all for him and my family. You are my best. My friend... I''m like that, in fact, I know that you didn''t do anything wrong at all, and he didn''t do anything wrong, but I don''t know what happened, it would just be uncontrollable. "

 Chapter 1234ï¼š This is of course a good thing

    Chapter 1234 This is undoubtedly a good thing

    "The more I think about it, the more I can''t control my temper," Liu Xi''e was still crying, "later, he simply stopped walking between the two families, and I regretted it, but I can''t open the mouth to tell you... It''s been so many years... you I know... I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

    Liu Guixia burst into tears, "I understand, I understand. Okay, okay, don''t cry, everything is over, I''m not good, I knew you were strong, I should have looked for you at that time. Have a heart-to-heart talk."

    Liu Xi''e kept shaking her head, and even cried and said, "No... No... It has nothing to do with you. Even if you looked for me at the time, I probably wouldn''t care about you at the time. It''s all me... It''s me..."

    If it wasn''t for what happened today, she probably wouldn''t be able to open her mouth and say these words to the friend in front of her in her lifetime.

    When the two families didn''t move around, she still had a little courage and wanted to apologize, but she couldn''t open her mouth. Later, as time passed, she lost the courage to speak up.

    Then, so many years passed.

    Looking back, I don''t know what she has been insisting on all these years. The two people who harmed the family were like this. It was obvious that the head of the family and Xue Dafu were brothers who had a good relationship, and she and Liu Guixia were not only very good concubines, but also since childhood. A very good friend growing up.

    Liu Guixia also kept shaking her head.

    After speaking for a while, Liu Guixia and Liu Xi''e burst into laughter.

    No more grudges.

    Xue Dafu came back from town and told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan what happened to Liu Xi''e.

    In the last life, Er Auntie never conceived a child again, but now she is pregnant again, but has a miscarriage. Xue Yan also felt that Er Auntie had no relationship with that child, and she naturally sighed in her heart.

    The next day, I heard that Liu Guixia and Liu Xi''e were reconciled as before, and the happiest person was Xue old man. I felt that there was nothing to worry about this old man.

    Xue Yan also smiled.

    In his last life, his mother had always regretted that she and Er Auntie didn''t reconcile. Even if she went to live in the imperial capital, she would still mention this matter from time to time. Later, when his mother was gone, Er Auntie came to mourn. The mother didn''t say anything, and he also understood that Er Auntie was actually regretful, but this life is different. His mother and Er Auntian are reconciled. In this life, neither his mother nor his Er Auntian will be able to No more regrets.

    Originally, he thought that in his last life neither his mother nor the second uncle spoke first. In this life, it is estimated that the two families will never move around again. He really did not expect that so far, everything has been better than he thought. The development is good, and even the knot in Er Auntie''s heart is gone.

    Jiang Yue also feels that the current development is better than she thought.

    Whether it''s her, Xue Yan, or the rest of the family, what''s happening to everyone is going very smoothly now.

    This is of course a good thing.

    *

    And because of this, this year is the happiest year for Grandpa Xue Laohan for so many years.

    *

    Although the fifteenth day of the first month has passed, even if the New Year is over, but the family will really pass the New Year and no longer visit relatives, it is the 20th of the first month.

    The first day of February is coming.

    Today, in the old house, Xue Yan has been practicing martial arts for an hour, and it is time to take a break. Seeing that Xue Yan was resting, he sat next to her and drank water. Jiang Yuecai said: "You can reach the imperial capital in three days by riding a fast horse. , But sometimes the weather is bad now, so even if it is good for five days, it will be ten days to go back and forth. If we stay in the imperial capital for another five days, you should be able to ascend the throne in five days. At most half a month, we should be able to Dijing is back."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1235ï¼š One piece to the imperial capital

    Chapter 1235 One piece to the imperial capital

    He was going to the imperial capital to ascend the throne. In order to avoid any accident, neither Yun Yiwei nor Shao Zhongxi could protect him, so she naturally wanted to go together.

    Besides, she still remembers those two mysterious people wearing masks.

    In her opinion, the goal of those two mysterious people was most likely to kill him.

    Anyway, she should pay more attention to his safety.

    Furthermore, at the end of October last year, he had already drafted a memorial according to the memory of his previous life and sent it to the imperial capital to give to his father and emperor. In that book, all the people he planned to promote exceptionally, some of them were not officials. Some of them are even very young, only in their teens, and some even have a particularly low background, but all of them are extremely capable, extremely loyal, and have common people in their hearts.

    Chaotang has been cleaned by his father and emperor before, and some people have been promoted, but they still have to be cleaned. Only when every official has the ability, is worthy of his position, is loyal to Daling, and has the people in his heart, he can Even if he succeeds to the throne and becomes an emperor, he does not have to be in the imperial capital.

    Appropriately employed, Baiguan can really be a double insurance for Daling.

    The emperor originally looked at the people who were listed in the memorials, and they were very miscellaneous. Young, but the ability and moral character are not comparable to many senior officers, and early promotion is beneficial to Da Ling, so the emperor naturally didn''t care at all, and immediately promoted those people exceptionally.

    But he didn''t want those people to misunderstand that he was Bole. The emperor said at the time, saying that the candidates were drawn up by the prince, and the prince wanted to promote them. He didn''t know these people at all.

    Now those people have been promoted for more than two months, although the time is not long, but the outstanding ability is obvious to all.

    It was agreed that we would go to the Imperial Capital a year ago. Xue Yan naturally had no opinion at all and nodded, "Well." Then he said, "Then we will set off at twenty-five?"

    "Well." Jiang Yue naturally had no objection. She had thought it was time to leave on this day.

    asked the fourth brother to help them lie to the family, and said that he would go around to see what shops can be bought, and that he was a staff advisor.

    When the new emperor ascended the throne, Shao Zhongxi, the king of Anjun, was going to return to the capital. Therefore, on the 25th day of the first lunar month, he and Qiyin waited in the town until they reunited with Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu, and then went to the imperial capital together.

    The last time Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went away, Shao Zhongxi stayed in Huaishu Village. Now Shao Zhongxi is also going to Dijing. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally arranged for more Yun Yiwei and Dark Guards to watch secretly around Shiliba Village. , just in case.

    On the morning of the twenty-ninth day of the first lunar month, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Sihu, Shao Zhongxi, Qiyin and others arrived at the Imperial Capital on horseback.

    Shao Zhongxi sent Xue Yan, the crown prince, to the East Palace before returning to the Duke''s Mansion with Qiyin.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Sihu naturally lived in the East Palace with Xue Yan.

    The palace where the prince lives is naturally majestic, majestic, splendid and magnificent. Although Xue Sihu has always been calm, it was quite novel to see this kind of palace for the first time. Yueyi wandered around in this East Palace.

    When Xue Yan was dressed in a princely costume and was even more extraordinary, he didn''t see his Yuebao and his fourth brother come back, so he came to find his Yuebao and his fourth brother.

 Chapter 1236ï¼š Somewhat casual...

    Chapter 1236 is a bit casual...

    Then, he found Yuebao and his fourth brother in the peach blossom forest behind the East Palace.

    After a conversation in the peach blossom forest, the three of them went to Qinglong Hall together to meet the emperor.

    In the Qinglong Palace, the emperor was wearing a large dragon robe, and he asked the people who were serving him to step aside. He was busy cleaning up this and that, lest the servants make a mistake, and he was afraid that he could not remember some things to bring with him. Go, clean up the whole hall, see which one you see, think you want to take away, and clean up which one.

    "Father, you are..." Xue Yan didn''t quite understand.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Sihu didn''t quite understand either.

    Xuanyuan Hao was so busy that he didn''t have time to look at them, so he only glanced back at them, and continued to pack up his things while laughing: "You guys are here? Pack up your things, I''ll go back to Huaishu Village with you at that time. I have already abdicated, so what are you doing here in the imperial capital. But I have too many things, and I guess I can¡¯t take them with me once, so I have to give them away. And the things of your mother in the Phoenix Palace, I also have to clean up For a moment, I know what she likes, and when I look back, I pack up all the things she likes. It''s alright, you can play elsewhere, I''m busy, I''m talking to you, I forgot what I''m looking for It''s gone." Saying that, he really couldn''t think of anything, and stood there scratching his head.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Sihu: "..."

    It''s a bit casual...

    The eunuchs, palace maids and others all bowed their heads, endured hard, and didn''t dare to laugh at all.

    "By the way, Shu''er," Xuanyuan Hao remembered something, and turned around again, "Your great uncle has come from Jingyue, he arrived yesterday, I arranged for him to live in the Ronghua Hall, your cousin, the princess of Jin I''m here too, also in Ronghua Hall, you go to meet and get to know each other."

    When the new emperor ascends the throne, the vassal kings from all over the world will come to Beijing to meet and participate in the enthronement ceremony, not to mention that Prince Ying is the most senior in the royal family, so naturally he will be there.

    When Xue Sihu heard that Xuanyuan Jin was also coming, he pulled his little Yan a little.

    Xue Yan understands.

    And his father was cleaning up the mess in the hall, and he obviously didn''t want them to help, otherwise he wouldn''t let them play elsewhere, so he told his father that they were going to the Ronghua Hall. Immediately, he and his fourth brother Yuebao left the Qinglong Palace together.

    In the Ronghua Hall, Prince Ying and Xuanyuan Jin were drinking tea in the warm pavilion. They heard that the prince had come down. They were busy coming out of the warm pavilion. Xue Sihu walked in.

    "Grandpa." Xue Yan bowed his hands politely.

    Since there was no more lumps in his heart, Prince Ying was single-minded towards Da Ling, not to mention that this is the first time he has seen the prince, the prince is also the prince, and the minister is the minister, even if he was in a panic, he hurriedly lifted his robe and wanted to do a great ceremony: "My minister. Xuanyuan Ying, knock down to see His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness¡ª"

    But before he knelt down, Xue Yan hurriedly helped him up.

    Xuanyuan Jin had to salute naturally, but Xue Yan was also exempted.

    Xuanyuanjin glanced at Xue Sihu, Xue Sihu smiled at her, and she pushed her chin towards her father, Xue Sihu immediately controlled himself, lest the future father-in-law would misunderstand him and have a bad impression of him.

    Xue Yan introduced, "Uncle Tai, this is my fourth brother, and this is my Moon Treasure."

    "Oh, it''s you, I''ve heard of you all." Prince Ying said with a beard. "You are that simple girl." He looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue called out, "Uncle."

    Xue Yan thinks that he and his family Yuebao are a little bit different...

 Chapter 1237ï¼š He has always been so happy...

    Chapter 1237 He has always been so happy...

    Then, Prince Ying looked at Xue Sihu and said with a smile, "When my family Jin''er was with you, did I cause you a lot of trouble?"

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Your Highness is joking."

    Seeing that Xue Sihu was not at all restrained, he couldn''t tell that he was from a farm family. Prince Ying nodded in appreciation. He has always wanted to rely on his own efforts to make a career, and be able to build himself up, make himself extremely adaptable to any environment, and be a person who is well-rounded.

    The man in front of him is still young, and he is still very optimistic.

    Xue Sihu looked at Prince Ying and seemed to be quite satisfied with him. Although his face was calm and composed, he felt a little guilty in his heart.

    Prince Ying doesn''t know about his relationship with Xuanyuan Jin, that''s why. If he finds out someday, that he might be his future son-in-law, he might not be so satisfied with him.

    After all, in the eyes of Prince Ying, so far, no one can be worthy of his precious daughter Xuanyuan Jin.

    Stayed in Ronghua Hall for a while before Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and Xue Sihu left. After a while, Xuanyuan Jin made an excuse and left the Ronghua Hall.

    The four met in the Imperial Garden.

    Xue Sihu wanted Xuanyuanjin to lead them around the prosperity of the Imperial Capital. After all, Xuanyuanjin had been to the Imperial Capital quite a few times, and Xuanyuanjin was naturally happy.

    It''s just that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t want to be a light bulb, so they didn''t go with them.

    So only Xue Sihu and Xuanyuan Jin left the palace to play.

    Xue Yan originally planned to take Jiang Yue to visit his grandfather''s house, but since he was in the imperial capital, why should he go to see his grandfather, grandmother, uncle and others, but considering that his second uncle just returned to the house today, Don''t bother, it''s not too late to go tomorrow.

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue returned to the East Palace again, Xue Yan continued to practice martial arts, while Jiang Yue reminded him from time to time and helped him keep track of the time.

    The next day, Xue Yan got up before dawn, dressed in the royal attire of the prince, and wore the crown of the prince, ready to go to the morning.

    was his father''s request, saying that he should also be shown to the civil and military ministers who did not know him to see what His Highness the Prince of Daling looked like, and then everyone would recognize him better when he ascended the throne tomorrow.

    In the early morning, above the main hall and below the jade steps, His Royal Highness Xue Yan, the Crown Prince, was naturally at the front.

    Although he is young, his extraordinary aura is unmatched.

    If there is something to play, there is no reason to retreat.

    Before withdrew from the dynasty, the emperor once again asked the Ministry of Rites about the arrangement of the new emperor''s enthronement ceremony in Ming''er.

    The early morning ended, Xue Yan and the emperor had breakfast together in the imperial study, and then returned to the East Palace.

    Because he is going to his grandfather''s house today, his fourth brother is counting the gifts for his grandfather''s house, and his family''s Yuebao is also helping to light it.

    When his family Yuebao saw him back, he looked at him.

    His fourth brother first asked him if he had breakfast, and after hearing that he had already eaten, he asked when he was going to the Guogong Mansion, and he said that he would go after he changed his clothes.

    Then, he went to change into the prince''s court clothes and came out in his normal clothes.

    Immediately, they got into the carriage together, left the palace, and went to the imperial palace.

    Although it is his grandparents'' home, his fourth brother Yuebao is a family with him. This is the first time he has come to Dijing, so he naturally wants to go together.

    Guo Gongfu, because the new emperor ascended the throne tomorrow, Shao Guogong has also rushed back from the Zhennan military camp, and Shao Shuting is the general of Zhennan, so he has to sit in the army to prevent people from making trouble at the gate where the emperor abdicates and the new emperor ascends the throne.

    Both Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi went to the morning court today, but they didn''t hear Xue Yan saying that they were coming today. At the moment, they were both in the study and were being taught by their father Shao Guogong.

 Chapter 1238ï¼š Look at people! Look at people!

    Chapter 1238 Look at people! Look at people!

    taught them one of them to get married, but failed to give him a grandson who was strong at first sight, and grew up to be absolutely tall and mighty; the other was still unwilling to get married, what exactly did he want.

    Their fathers often act like this, no matter the cold Shao Zhongxi or Shao Boqi, who usually listens to Shao Guogong''s words, they are all used to it.

    The cold Shao Zhongxi even sat there drinking tea as usual.

    Shao Boqi was standing.

    Shao Guogong was even standing, but with his hands behind his back, he paced back and forth, pointing at Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi from time to time, and kept teaching him a lesson. He was also used to his second son Shao Zhongxi sitting there drinking tea.

    After teaching for a long time, Shao Guogong ended as usual: "It''s alright, let''s go, let''s go, you are tired of listening, and I am tired of talking, I might as well count on Xue Heng! Look at others, look at People, their daughter-in-law is pregnant with two, there must be one like him!"

    Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi came out of the study.

    Shao Boqi came out first and saw Qiyin standing in the yard, dressed in red again, as usual, waiting for his second brother, he turned back subconsciously: "Zhongxi..."

    seemed to want to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he changed the subject: "Forget it." After speaking, he wanted to leave first.

    But it was also at this time that someone rushed to report: "Eldest Young Master, Your Highness, Your Royal Highness is here!"

    Shao Boqi was taken aback when he heard it, and hurriedly shouted to the study, "Father, the Crown Prince is here!"

    Shao Guogong just picked up the tea to drink. Hearing this, he was busy with tea. He put down the tea bowl and hurriedly brought his eldest son and second son to the gate of the house to greet him.

    The lady of the country heard that, and hurriedly asked the family members to put on makeup and prepare, and ordered that no one was allowed to go to the front without calling.

    Shao Boqi has two sons and one daughter, the eldest son Shao Naicen, who is six years older than Xue Yan; the second son, Shao Feicen, three years older than Xue Yan, and his daughter Shao Yucen, one year younger than Xue Yan, both born to his wife You.

    Because Xue Yan, the crown prince, came down, Shao Boqi also hurriedly had his two sons summoned and greeted them at the gate together.

    Shao Naicen and Shao Feicen were busy and followed their father Shao Boqi obediently.

    Although Shao Naicen and Shao Feicen are neither strong nor tall and mighty, they are their own grandsons anyway. Shao Guogong actually likes them. Although he always dislikes the three sons of Shao Boqi, Shao Zhongxi and Shao Shuting, he has never lost his temper with his grandchildren. , And while walking quickly to the gate, he couldn''t help but turn his head and tell his two grandsons to pay attention and not talk nonsense.

    His Royal Highness the Prince would not mind, but it was not good to hear it out.

    When Shao Guogong and the others arrived at the gate, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu had already got off the carriage, and were about to go up the steps and enter the Guogong''s mansion. To give a big gift.

    Xue Yan quickly supported Shao Guogong with both hands, did not let Shao Guogong kneel down, avoided Shao Guogong''s courtesy, and smiled to let the others get up, no need to be so polite.

    "His Royal Highness Xie." Everyone got up.

    In the early morning of today, Xue Yan had already met his uncle Shao Boqi, and had talked a lot. Now, of course, there is no need to meet him again. Instead, he got to know Shao Naicen and Shao Feicen and introduced them to him Meet his family Yuebao and fourth brother.

    Immediately, they all entered the imperial palace.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1239ï¼š The housewife?

    Chapter 1239 Being the housewife?

    When he went to the back of the palace and went to the room to see the grandmother, Mrs. Guo, Xue Yan naturally avoided the grandmother''s courtesy, and then everyone sat down in the upper room and talked.

    Mrs. Guogong is the wife of Shao Guogong, with kind eyes and kind eyes. She was originally the eldest daughter of the king of Xiping. She not only advanced and retreated properly, but also had extremely thoughtful manners. Whether it was Xue Yan, her grandson and prince, or Jiang Yue and Xue Sihu, she was extremely warm and respectful. , no one is biased.

    Out of courtesy, Mrs. Guogong introduced her eldest daughter-in-law, You and her granddaughter, Shao Yucen, to Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Xue Sihu.

    When You heard this, he felt as if he couldn''t control himself, and was busy and flattering to give Xue Yan a blessing: "His Royal Highness!"

    Mrs. Guo Gong''s face turned ugly for a moment. This eldest daughter-in-law, no matter how she teaches, can''t teach everyone''s demeanor.

    The tall and thin Shao Yucen was also blessed. As her mother Youshi had instructed her in advance, she called out, "Brother Prince."

    Theoretically, Xue Yan was indeed Shao Yucen''s cousin, and it was not impossible for Shao Yucen to call her brother, but Mrs. Guo immediately glanced at You.

    must have been taught by her great daughter-in-law!

    She clearly told the granddaughter to call her Highness. Without her eldest daughter-in-law, the granddaughter dared to go against her wishes?

    Even if their family is a royal family, the Shao family is loyal to the king and patriotic for generations. The reason why Emperor Ling trusted the Shao family very much.

    As the head mistress of the Shao family, in order to ensure that the Shao family can continue to be passed down from generation to generation, the incense has always been in full bloom. Which one does she not pay attention to all the time?

    In the future, how can she be assured of handing over the position of the mistress of the house to her eldest daughter-in-law!

    His aunt and cousin greeted him, whether it was out of relatives or courtesy, Xue Yan also greeted him back.

    But he couldn''t help thinking of his previous life.

    In the last life, all the men, women and children of the Shao family died in the Great Southern War. At that time, his grandfather Shao Guogong, aunt You Shi, and cousin Shao Yucen were not included.

    Because his grandfather died several years ago before the war broke out in the Great South in his last life, his uncle inherited the title of Duke of the Kingdom and became the new Duke of Shao.

    The eldest aunt, You Shi, has also died. It seems that he died of illness. He does not know which year he died.

    Cousin Shao Yucen also died. It seems that she gave birth to a child. The child fell ill and died within a few days. Then she was too sad, and her health became worse and worse, and gradually disappeared. Specifically He didn''t know about it, but he only knew that Shao Yucen was a general under his third uncle, and that general belonged to the Zhennan Army. Naturally, he also died in the Great South in the end. At that time, that general was also pursued by Xuanyuan Yi.

    In the last life, at this time, the Shao family had already settled in the south and did not stay in the Imperial Capital anymore. Therefore, in the last life, although he had seen the eldest uncle, second uncle and third uncle, he had never seen the rest of the Shao family.

    Stayed in the upper room for a while and talked for a long time. Seeing that it was still too early for lunch, I decided to go to the study room, have a good conversation, and talk about other things.

    Xue Yan got up.

    Jiang Yue also got up and got off the stool.

    Xue Yan subconsciously held Jiang Yue, the older child took care of the younger.

    Jiang Yue was also used to it, so she let Xue Yan lead her and went to the study with their fourth brother, Shao Guogong, Shao Boqi, and Shao Zhongxi.

 Chapter 1240ï¼š Ono thing without father and mother?

    Chapter 1240 Ono thing without parents?

    "Too..." Seeing that Jiang Yue and the others were going to the study, You Shi hurriedly opened her mouth, but she just opened a word, because her mother-in-law and the wife of the country were staring at her, she was shocked and immediately stopped, her heart trembled. , dare not say a word.

    Xue Yan was talking with Shao Guogong, and he was leading Jiang Yue to the study, but he didn''t notice.

    Xue Sihu, Shao Boqi, and Shao Zhongxi were also talking and going to the study, but they didn''t notice.

    But Jiang Yue had a good ear, so she looked back and saw that You seemed to want to stop Xue Yan to say something, but she didn''t say anything because she was afraid of the lady of the country.

    Until Jiang Yue and the others went to the front study, Mrs. Guo''s face sank, and she shouted at You and asked, "What do you want to say!"

    "Mother, I..." You Shi dared to say bluntly, "Daughter-in-law didn''t, didn''t want to say anything."

    "You better not say anything," Mrs. Guogong''s voice was still cold, "don''t look at how shallow your eyelids are, and if you talk nonsense, the government will be destroyed by you sooner or later!"

    You''s heart is naturally dissatisfied, but she can only accompany with a smile: "Mother, you are joking, my daughter-in-law is a woman, how can she have such great ability."

    Mrs. Mrs. Guo gave You a few more warnings before letting You wait in front of her.

    As soon as You Shi came out of the upper room, she began to think about it in her heart. She didn''t want to say anything, at most she wanted to keep the baby girl Jiang Yue.

    What is that baby girl doing in the study too? What a hindrance.

    She has to take care of her nephew, His Royal Highness.

    Even if her husband, Shao Boqi, had told her that Jiang Yue was not an ordinary baby, but no matter how ordinary, wouldn''t that be a baby?

    What''s more, she also heard her husband say that in the letters of Queen Shao Youyue, it was mentioned from time to time that the meaning of the Xue family was that if His Royal Highness and the baby girl grow up, and neither of them has any objections, they will let him. The two get married... how can this be done!

    She kept thinking, if His Royal Highness finds it, he will marry her daughter to His Highness!

    Isn''t her mother-in-law''s mother-in-law and the lady of the country so beautiful because she is the mother of the current queen, and she naturally hopes that she will have such a day.

    Even Shao Youyue doesn''t know how to be an aunt, so she doesn''t stand on her daughter''s side and agrees!

    How to say that her daughter Shao Yucen is a niece, but what is Jiang Yue? Just a little wild thing that was picked up without parents!

    Thinking of this in broken hearts, You Shi''s face was full of confusion.

    Seeing that her eldest son and second son were also on the side and did not go to the study, she took her two sons and one daughter back to the courtyard where she lived.

    As soon as she returned to her own courtyard, she became more unscrupulous, and kept telling her daughter patiently: "Yucen, the prince is your cousin, and you are the granddaughter of the imperial government. It was you who grew up and married him, but that little wild thing could never be his turn..."

    Before You could finish speaking, brothers Shao Naicen and Shao Feicen said angrily: "Mother, don''t teach your sister badly, you have the ability, and these words should be said in front of grandma and father."

    Youshi immediately became furious: "Two little bastards, I''m still not your mother! If you dare to sue, see how I deal with you two bastards!"

    Shao Naicen and Shao Feicen rolled their eyes higher than the other.

    Really want to sue, their mother has long been suspended.

    I don''t know how they got such a bitch.

    Fortunately, they were raised by grandma since they were young, and they are all grown up now.

    You Shi ignored them, but was patient, smiled and continued to warn her daughter gently¡ª

 Chapter 1241ï¼š Just mother for her good?

    Chapter 1241 Is my mother good for her?

    "Don''t listen to your two brothers, they are not good for you, only mother is good for you. You must remember mother''s words, you should be a prince concubine... No, your prince cousin will be enthroned tomorrow. , You were supposed to be the queen. Who is the most honorable woman in the world, isn''t she the queen? Besides, when your aunt was pregnant, she said that if she had a daughter in her belly, she would marry your elder brother. If this is a boy, wouldn''t you marry him? Mother is your daughter."

    Shao Naicen couldn''t listen to it anymore, and couldn''t help but say: "Mother, how can you push like this! Don''t mislead your sister. When did my aunt say that if it''s a boy, let my sister marry him? Aunt is only a queen, how can she decide herself? Who will the boy in the belly marry? I don''t even look at the boy who came out of my aunt''s belly, or the first boy who came out of my aunt''s belly. That is the eldest son of the emperor. According to the Daling ancestral system, it is to be established as the heir. , will become the emperor in the end. At that time, aunt dared to decide who to marry in her stomach? No matter what, the emperor and the empress dowager had to decide. Aunt just said that if it was a girl, she would be a princess. Give it to me. But does Auntie have a girl?"

    "Yes!" Shao Feicen agreed. I couldn''t help but say, "Mother, why are you doing this? Don''t even look at it. When my aunt was pregnant with the prince''s cousin, she didn''t even have a sister. You didn''t conceive a sister until the prince''s cousin was born, but then "Auntie didn''t say anything, don''t talk nonsense."

    "Rebel, you two little bastards! I''ll tell you one thing, you''re right!" You Shi was angry and pulled out the feather duster next to her, and wanted to hit her two sons.

    Shao Naicen and Shao Feicen ran away.

    Their mother is also in the house. She didn''t dare to beat them when she left the house.

    You chased after the door, but didn''t dare to chase, and after a long while of anger, he put down the feather duster, walked back, and asked Shao Yucen with a smile: "Yucen, do you remember what my mother just told you? ?"

    "Remember." Shao Yucen nodded obediently. Her mother is all for her good. It''s because her mother is good for her, and others don''t plan for her future. Her mother has already thought so long.

    "Yes, yes," You Shi couldn''t help it, "just remember, anyway, your two brothers, don''t worry about them, they are just farting when they talk, and when you become the queen, your two brothers can''t flatter you? But it''s your brother after all. When that happens, you have to be nice to them. After all, you will be in the harem at that time, and you must have the support of your maiden family so that you won''t be alone. If something happens, your maiden family will I will also sincerely help you. Look at your aunt for so many years, didn''t she rely on the support of her mother''s family to stand so stable in the harem? Moreover, your aunt''s eldest son is your prince''s cousin, not the help of her mother''s family. Did you get her back? Speaking of which, your aunt is not conscientious enough. It was our family who worked so hard to help her get the prince back, but now she doesn''t mention waiting for you to grow up. The matter of marrying your prince''s cousin seems to be on the side of the little wild thing... In short, if you become her daughter-in-law in the future, you should pay respect to her on the surface, and you don''t need to respect her too much."

    "Okay, I already know my mother." Shao Yucen nodded more obediently.

    She felt that what her mother said was reasonable. Her family helped to find the prince''s cousin. No matter whether her queen aunt had said those words at the beginning, she should have married the prince''s cousin when she grew up. It''s not Jiang Yue''s turn.

 Chapter 1242ï¼š What, want to kill it again?

    Chapter 1242 What, want to destroy it again?

    *

    In the study, we discussed some things before having lunch.

    At the big round table, Jiang Yue was sitting between Xue Yan and Xue Sihu. On the opposite side was Shao Zhongxi, who was handsome and icy in red. Behind Shao Zhongxi stood Qiyin, who was also dressed in red. Seeing that the maid came with the dishes, Qiyin also helped to pick it up. Got some dishes and put them on the table.

    Suddenly, a maid sent a fish, just to Qiyin''s side, Qiyin subconsciously took it and was about to put it on the table, but she smelled the fish, and for some reason, she suddenly felt nauseated and made her Immediately, one hand was free to cover his mouth, and the other hand hurriedly put the dish on the table, then hurriedly bowed his body, as if he had pleaded guilty, and then hurried out.

    Jiang Yue looked at Shao Zhongxi when she saw Qiyin like this.

    Xue Yan also looked at his second uncle.

    Xue Sihu just still had the three-pointed smile that everyone would bring, but he also looked at Shao Zhongxi.

    Although Shao Zhongxi was cold, he was obviously startled, and then he got up and strode out. Should have gone to see it.

    The smile on Mrs. Guo''s old face stopped, and then she smiled again as if nothing had happened, and greeted Jiang Yue and the others for dinner, saying that the dishes were not as good as those in the palace.

    Shao Boqi smirked.

    Shao Guogong was dumbfounded and seemed unable to react at all.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. His grandfather was obviously someone who didn''t know anything at all.

    In the house, Jiang Yue and the others were eating. Outside, Qiyin rushed to the side and kept retching.

    This feeling was so familiar that she couldn''t help but turn pale and her body trembled.

    She, is she pregnant again?

    How could...

    Didn''t Mrs. drink jelly soup...how could she still be pregnant...

    If she finds out that she is pregnant again, she will probably abort her child...

    Thinking of this, Qiyin''s hands and feet are cold.

    If is knocked out again, there is almost no chance of her getting pregnant again...

    Besides, Prince Cai has seen it, and he must have guessed that she was pregnant again. If she lied and claimed that the child was aborted by herself, would he still be able to keep her by his side?

    He always let her go before...

    Because she killed their child, she even told him afterwards and didn''t tell him in advance...but she didn''t kill the child, but she couldn''t say...otherwise he would be caught between her and his mother It''s embarrassing, and, his mother... that is, Madam, she is not allowed to say... Once she does, Madam will not let her stay with him...

    No matter what, she should not be able to stay by his side anymore...

    But if she leaves before Madam starts to do anything to her child, she might be able to keep the child...

    Thinking like this, even if Qiyin was in pain, she still had a decision in her heart.

    She wasn''t worthy of him at all, and she wasn''t worthy of him before, not to mention that he is a prince, his status is more noble, and he should marry someone of the right family. On this point, Madam is right...

    As soon as I thought of this, a cold voice suddenly sounded above my head: "Why, do you want to destroy it again?"

    Seven tones tremble.

    Seeing her body trembling slightly, a strange emotion flashed in Shao Zhongxi''s cold eyes, and then, still with a cold face, he pulled the person up and dragged him to his room.

    Immediately, Qiye and Jiuye were called: "You look at her, if you let her run away, or take a step out of this king''s room, this king wants your heads."

    Although Qiye and Jiuye were confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on, they immediately held their fists and gave orders: ¡°Yes!¡±

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1243ï¼š You dont know anything?

    Chapter 1243 You don''t know anything?

    Shao Zhongxi then went to the front dining room again, planning to have dinner with everyone, and then tell the family about it.

    But before entering the dining room, he still asked a doctor in the house to rush to see Qiyin. It was indeed pregnant, it was a normal happy pulse, and there was nothing abnormal.

    He was completely at ease.

    Qiyin saw Shao Zhongxi go away, and instinctively knelt down in front of Qiye and Jiuye, wanting to beg them to let her go, but before she could speak, she stopped again, didn''t say anything, just shed tears.

    The prince''s expression was so terrifying just now, he wasn''t joking, if she ran away, or stepped out of the door, he would definitely kill Qiye and Jiuye.

    And Qiye is her brother, Jiuye is like everyone else, he grew up and trained together with her, and they are all brothers and sisters.

    However, she and her brother are different from others. Jiuye and the others were bought by the Shao family from Renyazi, and they had a contract of sale. She and her brother were in a famine that year, that is, he was eleven. When she was 12 years old, her parents starved to death, and she and her brother were starving to death. Then, when he met him, he picked her and her brother back so that they could have enough to eat and live on. And don''t worry about starving to death.

    Originally, he didn''t intend to make them his subordinates. It was she and her brother who felt that he was a big favor to them. They wanted to repay him with their whole lives, so they begged him to let them be trained together with others and serve as his subordinates in the future. , if you can help him a little, help him a little.

    Qiye and Jiuye saw that Qiyin suddenly knelt down, but did not speak. They just sat on the ground, hugging their knees and crying non-stop. They were extremely fragile. : "What happened to you and the prince?"

    Hearing Qiyin, the tears fell even more, "I''m pregnant again."

    "Isn''t this a good thing!" Qiye and Jiuye were extremely happy. "My lord finally has a future! It''s just that, I took this opportunity to break the knot in the lord''s heart. If you hadn''t aborted the child at the beginning, the lord would not have been in a cold war with you for so many years."

    They put the master first, as long as the master likes it, they have no concept of being in the right place.

    And their master, Shao Zhongxi, likes what Qiyin likes, isn''t it obvious enough?

    Qiyin obviously likes their master too...

    Especially Seven Nights, is the happiest.

    One is his master and the other is his sister, both of them can be happy, which he has always looked forward to.

    "No...no..." Qiyin kept shaking her head while crying, and even hugged her knees and curled herself up, "You don''t understand...you don''t understand...you don''t know anything..."

    "Then tell us," Qiye and Jiuye said immediately, "We always knew that you had something hidden in your heart, but you refused to tell."

    Qiyin didn''t say a word immediately.

    Qiye and Jiuye said helplessly when they saw each other: "No wonder the lord is angry, just like you, we are also angry when we look at it."

    *

    In the dining room, because Jiang Yue is still very young and her arms are short, many dishes can''t be sandwiched, so Xue Yan and Xue Sihu helped her.

    All she likes to eat.

    Just when Jiang Yue was eating the food in the bowl, she suddenly saw Shao Zhongxi coming back, and she came back alone, and she didn''t see Qiyin.

    Not only Jiang Yue, but also Xue Yan, Xue Sihu, Mrs. Guogong, Shao Boqi and others subconsciously glanced at the door.

    The dazed Shao Guogong finally came to his senses, and his face immediately turned extremely ugly.

 Chapter 1244ï¼š But man is a good man

    Chapter 1244 But people are good people

    First, he clasped his fist with Xue Yan, the grandson of the crown prince, which was considered a crime, and immediately got up and strode out, stopping his second son who was about to enter the dining room at the door, "Stinky boy, come with me!"

    After , Shao Guogong bypassed his second son and left the dining room.

    Before Shao Zhongxi turned around to go with his father, Mrs. Guo also got up and pleaded guilty, and then walked out, chasing after her master: "Master, it''s none of Xi''er''s business, it''s me."

    Hearing the words, Shao Guogong immediately stopped and turned back: "You?"

    Mrs. Mrs. Guo nodded, and then she walked into the yard. The husband and wife were talking in the courtyard.

    Shao Zhongxi also passed by.

    Because the voice was not low, and it was not deliberately lowered, Jiang Yue and the others in the dining room could hear it naturally.

    I only heard Shao Guogong angrily said: "Qiyin looks like that, she is obviously pregnant, she follows your good son every day, the child must be his! Just take everything! It''s me too, I usually only take care of myself, and I''m careless, I didn''t find him and Qiyin!"

    "No sir, it''s really me." Mrs. Guo Gong said. "The child of Qiyin was also pregnant once before. It was I who made her drink the abortion pill and aborted the child."

    "You''re crazy!" Shao Guogong couldn''t believe it. "You don''t know that your son refused to get married for so many years! When did I see him without scolding him, let him get married, someone gave him children, let him have a small family, and you Don''t look at how old he is, so let him be alone in this house for the rest of his life!"

    In the house, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Sihu all didn''t expect that the lady of the country would kill Qiyin and Shao Zhongxi''s children.

    Shao Boqi smirked.

    Outside the house, in the yard, Shao Zhongxi didn''t say a word, only the people were still cold.

    The lady of the country was not annoyed by what her husband said, but when she saw her second son like this, she sighed and said again: "Master, don''t be angry, listen to me first. That child is Qiyin. A constitution that is not easy to conceive a child¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Shao Guogong was even more angry: "Then you let her drink abortion pills?!"

    "You listen to me first." Mrs. Guo Gong was very powerless. Her husband''s temper has always been bad, but he is a good person. For so many years, he has never blushed with her. Everything follows her. Basically, she is in charge of the family. temper.

    But it happened for a reason, and she understood it very well.

    Shao Guogong then suppressed his anger again.

    Only then did Mrs. Guo go on: "It is not easy for her to conceive a child, but the doctor told me that when she was pregnant, the child would shed in her stomach sooner or later, and it would not be born. It would be better to shed it, otherwise the child will shed when it grows up, and it will hurt the body even more. No matter how cruel I am, if my grandson can survive, I will let her be born, and it will not make people suffer. The abortion pill forced her to drink it early."

    Hearing the words, Shao Guogong immediately lost his anger.

    Mrs. Guogong is still saying: "But I still have to blame me for this matter. At that time, Xi''er had just been named king, and his daughter-in-law was the princess. Qi''er''s daughter-in-law is already in the wrong household. What is our eldest daughter-in-law like? You know, then I don''t want my second daughter-in-law to be a small family, so how can the family be peaceful?"

    After a pause, Mrs. Guo Gong continued: "At that time, you were not in the imperial capital, but in the military camp, and Xi''er suddenly came back and told me that he had already worshipped heaven and earth with Qiyin in private, and Qiyin is now pregnant with his child."

 Chapter 1245ï¼š Branch away...

    Chapter 1245 Branch away...

    "I haven''t said anything yet, but the emperor called Xi''er into the palace for something to do. I think that everyone has worshipped the heaven and earth by themselves, and is pregnant with our Shao family''s child. Look. I didn''t know the doctor came back and told me this. At that time, I had the selfishness of not wanting Xi''er to marry the daughter of a small family, so I didn''t tell Xi''er about this, so I decided to make people boil the abortion pills. He also threatened Qiyin, not allowing Qiyin to tell Xi¡¯er, and told her to lie and say that she was going to abort the child. I even asked the maid to boil a bowl of tonic, falsely claiming that it was Juezi soup, and let Qiyin drink it together. She went on. Qiyin only had Xi¡¯er in her heart, and she did everything for Xi¡¯er¡¯s good. She thought that she had really drank Juzi soup and would never be able to get pregnant again, and even more felt that she was unworthy of Xi¡¯er. So, from that time on, Qiyin not only lied and said that the child was destroyed by herself, but also told Xi¡¯er that she and him worshiped the heavens and the earth. It''s just a cold temper, and it''s not like this."

    "You you you..." Shao Guogong was very angry. What is his wife doing?

    In the room, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    They always felt that there was something between Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin. It seems that this is it.

    Immediately, Xue Yan sighed in his heart.

    In the last life, his second uncle Shao Zhongxi had a colder temperament than now, because when he was young, he didn''t save the person he liked, and the person he liked died at that time. At first, he didn''t know who the person he liked was, but in this life After so long, it was obvious that the person he liked was Qiyin.

    However, will Qiyin still die in this life?

    And why did he die?

    What danger did you encounter?

    Will his second uncle be unable to save Qiyin and end up injured again?

    "Later," Mrs. Guo Gong continued to say, "it will look like a year later. Seeing Xi''er and Qiyin arguing like that, I regretted it, and I told Xi''er everything, and Xi''er also Don''t tell me anything else, just say a word, let me not tell Qiyin that I have told him."

    It turns out that Shao Zhongxi knew it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Mrs. Guogong did not rush to continue to say anything to Shao Guogong, but said to Shao Zhongxi warmly: "Xi''er, go and bring Qiyin, mother has something to tell her."

    She is obviously taking Shao Zhongxi away.

    It wasn''t until Shao Zhongxi left that Mrs. Guo continued with Shao Guogong: "Knowing son Mo Ruomu, the child I gave birth, I know in my heart, he won''t let me tell Qiyin that he already knows this, in fact, he wants Qiyin to take the initiative to tell it someday. He didn''t want Qiyin to endure all this in silence, thinking that Qiyin could really rely on him a little bit, and he wanted to change Qiyin''s suffering and bear this mentality by himself. I haven''t said a word since death and life. Fortunately, I am pregnant again. Xi''er must have asked the doctor to see it. There should be no problem with this child. I feel relieved. They were all stubborn before. They all have their own ideas, and they shouldn¡¯t be stubborn now, especially Xi¡¯er.¡±

    Hearing this, Shao Guogong sighed heavily: "I don''t even know what to say to you."

    Mrs. said: "I will apologize to Qiyin. I have been making up for that child to some extent over the years, but the child didn''t find it, and I will make up for it in the future."

 Chapter 1246ï¼š If it wasnt for my father, you would be dead by now!

    Chapter 1246 If it wasn''t for my father, you would be dead!

    Shao Guogong sighed again, and then pondered: "Xi''er was twenty years old when he was crowned king, and he and Qiyin have been praying privately to heaven and earth long ago. Did you say when to pray?"

    Mrs. Guogong smiled and said: "I have secretly inquired, it seems that when Xi''er was nineteen years old, the two of them worshiped the heaven and earth in front of the river next to the army camp. Let Qiyin also wear red, everyone actually knew that they were a couple in private, and it¡¯s okay, I just need to make up for the wedding when I look back, and there is no need to worship the world.¡±

    "The wedding must be made up." Shao Guogong said.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and the others did not have any expressions in the room, except for You Shi, whose expressions were extremely unhappy even if they tried to control them.

    "What happened to my small family, if it wasn''t for my father, you would have died!" You scolded Shao Boqi and dragged Shao Yucen''s daughter away angrily.

    This mother-in-law is going too far, and today she can''t get off the stage in public!

    Never before!

    "Mother! Mother!" Shao Naicen and Shao Feicen hurried to chase.

    In the yard, the lady of the country saw it and didn''t care. She deliberately let You Shi also hear it. After so many years, her eldest daughter-in-law''s personality has not changed at all. What she told her has fallen on deaf ears. She has had enough. She expects her eldest daughter-in-law to become a qualified mistress in the future, rather than her granddaughter-in-law. After all, her eldest grandson, Shao Naicen, is almost fifteen years old, and after a few years, he can get married.

    And her body is still strong, can wait until then.

    On the other hand, Shao Boqi laughed a few times, and explained to Jiang Yue and the others in a low voice: "Her father was a minor official in the Ministry of Rites. Once the emperor sacrificed to the sky, I was in charge of the security around the altar. When I met an assassin, her father Because of reminding me to pay attention to the sword behind my back, I was killed by those assassins. Thanks to her father''s reminder, I saved my life. Her father is her only child. , I went to propose marriage and married her back. In fact, my mother didn''t really want to be in the right place, otherwise there were so many ways to take care of her, my mother would not have agreed to let me marry her back, and even accompanied me to propose marriage, She manages everything, mainly her sexuality, which has been going on for so many years and still refuses to change, so my mother couldn''t get used to it, and she made her a little scared, and even tired Qiyin."

    These, as a reborn, Xue Yan knows a little bit.

    But Jiang Yue only knew it now.

    It is no wonder that Shao Boqi, as the heir to the throne of the country''s duke, turned out to be only the daughter of a seven-rank ritual official.

    Shao Zhongxi''s nature, even if he went back to his room to bring Qiyin, he didn''t say anything to Qiyin, he was still cold.

    Qiyin was very scared, his body was shaking, and Shao Zhongxi was even colder, but the hand holding Qiyin was even tighter, it seemed that in the next second, Qiyin would not disappear.

    Shao Zhongxi didn''t let go until he came to Shao Guogong and his wife.

    Qiyin was even more frightened. She wanted to kneel down to Mrs. Guogong and let her go, but Mrs. Guogong smiled and supported her, not allowing her to kneel down, explaining everything, and telling her Apologizing, and also saying that she and Shao Zhongxi would have a make-up wedding, which made her stunned for a moment, but there were still tears in her eyes, and she couldn''t fall.

    If this is a dream, then she doesn''t want to wake up.

    After lunch is finished, Qiyin is still stunned.

    Because he had to see people from the Ministry of Rites in the afternoon, and he was going to be enthroned tomorrow, Xue Yan didn''t stay any longer, and went back to the palace with Jiang Yue and Xue Sihu.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1247ï¼š She promised him

    Chapter 1247 She promised him since she was a child

    But on the way, they bumped into Xuanyuan Jin, Xue Sihu got off the carriage, and went around the imperial capital with Xuanyuan Jin. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan continued to return to the palace.

    Also because their fourth brother was not present, Xue Yan sitting in the carriage could talk to Jiang Yue, so he said to Jiang Yue in a low voice: "In a previous life, my second uncle was probably injured when he was young while saving Qiyin. He was ill, so when the war broke out in the Great South, it was difficult for him to go to the battlefield."

    But in the end he was killed in the Great South.

    "He probably didn''t save Qiyin at that time," Xue Yan continued, "Because in my last life, I never heard that my second uncle was married, and King Anjun never had a concubine."

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue pondered and suppressed her voice: "What danger did Qiyin encounter that even your second uncle couldn''t save?"

    Xue Yan shook his head and said, "I don''t know that, and I can''t be sure what year it happened, but I can be sure that it happened after the Shao family tigers settled in the south. If it was based on the development of the previous life, the Shao family would have been destroyed last year. It''s already in the south."

    "It happened after that, and it happened when I was young..." Jiang Yue thought thoughtfully, "If they are also destined, doesn''t it mean that something will happen to Qiyin in the near future, and then your second uncle will save her. ¡­¡±

    After all, this is ancient times, most people do not live long, and they are not young when they reach the age of 30.

    It is even more outrageous for a woman to be thirty years old, and she is called a half-old milf.

    And Shao Zhongxi will be thirty years old in one month.

    Xue Yan nodded, "I plan to put more Yun Yiwei around my second uncle and Qiyin."

    Jiang Yue also nodded, agreeing. It''s time to put some cloud clothes guards just in case.

    "Put all the Yun Yiwei who are by your side now, just have me by your side." Jiang Yue said.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Immediately, he ordered to go down.

    and let Yun Yiwei protect Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin while telling Shao Zhongxi.

    Shao Zhongxi saw that there were a large number of Yunyiwei to protect him and Qiyin, and he didn''t ask anything. His nephew and Jiang Yue would arrange this, and they must have their intentions.

    He just went back to his room.

    At this moment, Qiyin is in Shao Zhongxi''s room again, but this time, there are no Qiye and Jiuye staring at her, she is free.

    Moreover, she has recovered and is no longer dumb.

    She never thought that everything would be like this. She was not so easy to conceive a child. Then she is pregnant with a child again, which shows that God treats her very well.

    But thinking that Shao Zhongxi already knew everything, she became nervous.

    What to do, no wonder he was so angry.

    After so many years, she is still getting more and more angry day by day, and the number of times she makes her roll is getting more and more.

    It turned out to be to stimulate her, so that she could take the initiative to speak out and tell him everything...

    blamed her, she just kept it a secret and didn''t pay attention to him. This is actually very wrong.

    She had promised him since she was a child, no matter what grievances she suffered, she would tell him.

    Before the first child died, she did it. No matter what, she told him that no matter how trivial things were, he was not bothered. At that time, he was a little cold. He was actually a little cold since he was a child, but she liked it very much and found it very sweet. Later, when the child was gone, she lied and said that she killed it herself, and she still didn''t admit that she worshipped him... Then, everything was as if she couldn''t go back. She never thought that God would come with her now. ...

 Chapter 1248ï¼š Xue Yan ascends the throne

    Chapter 1248 Xue Yan ascends the throne

    She was happy, but she really didn''t know how to face him.

    And Gu Jin was indeed his pseudonym, and it was the pseudonym she took for him when she went out with him for the first time, and before that happened, every time she accompanied him to other places to do things that could not reveal her identity, she used this name. A pseudonym, they pretended to be a young couple who just got married, and she was his Mrs. Gu...

    After that happened, she would always accompany him everywhere to do things that could not reveal her identity, but she never pretended to be a husband and wife, she was just his subordinate... Even if the two of them were dressed in red, they were with one another. Like the newcomer, she is only his subordinate...

    Hearing the footsteps, Qiyin became even more nervous.

    Immediately, he hurried to the bed and pretended to sleep.

    Although it¡¯s not night, it¡¯s okay to take a nap.

    Shao Zhongxi came in, and without looking at the bed, he walked to the table and sat down, pouring tea for himself. After drinking a cup of tea coldly, he put down the teacup and opened his mouth. He didn''t know who he said, "Have you thought about everything, just didn''t think about telling me everything?"

    Indeed, she didn''t even think about telling him to the end.

    If it wasn''t for her being pregnant again, he couldn''t bear the irritation...

    Qiyin closed her eyes, but burst into tears instantly.

    Shao Zhongxi stopped talking, poured himself another cup of tea, and drank slowly there.

    It was Qiyin, who slowly opened her eyes, turned her head sideways, and looked at him with tears in her eyes for a long while, but she still got up and walked over.

    Standing beside him for a long time, she still mustered up her courage and said, "I don''t regret it. If there is such a thing, I will still do it."

    Everything takes him first.

    I just want him well.

    will not put him in any trouble.

    Shao Zhongxi drank the tea for a while, then put down the tea cup again, stood up, opened his mouth, and seemed to want to say something, but before he could say anything, she suddenly hugged him and buried her face in his arms. , crying and laughing: "I''m pregnant again. You''re going to be a father."

    Shao Zhongxi let her hold her for a long time, and finally, he hugged her back.

    That¡¯s it.

    Those are not important anymore.

    He was also wrong.

    Otherwise, he and she were together long ago.

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue saw with her own eyes that Xue Yan was wearing twelve diadems on her head and wearing a robe, and was led by Xuanyuan Hao. He abdicated to become the Supreme Emperor, Xue Yan succeeded to the throne and became the new emperor of Daling.

    Because Empress Dowager Yunzi had already found the temple several months ago and worshipped the Buddha wholeheartedly, only Xuanyuan Hao knew about the temple, and Empress Dowager Yunzi did not tell the others, but Empress Dowager Yunzi had left a decree earlier, and she will do so in the future. Regardless of political or military affairs, support Xuanyuan Hao''s abdication.

    Seeing the people kneeling on the ground shouting long live, Xue Yan, who was sitting on the dragon chair without anger and pride, still couldn''t help feeling extremely emotional.

    After made his father Xue Dafu the Duke of the State, Xue Yan went to the high platform to worship his ancestors and the sky.

    After worshipping the heavens and ancestors, it is a feast.

    Because Xue Yan is now an emperor, one person sits on a high place, one person has one case, no matter how exquisite, heavy and majestic the high place is, it cannot hide the kind of high place that every emperor has. An overwhelming loneliness.

    That''s the mentality that he didn''t even have when he was the regent in his previous life.

    Only when you truly become an emperor, sitting on this high place and looking down, will you really understand this feeling.

 Chapter 1249ï¼š In the eyes of his family Yuebao, they are all the same

    Chapter 1249 In the eyes of his Yuebao, it''s all the same

    However, looking at his right side, one step lower, his Yuebao is like a good baby, sitting in front of the same case as his fourth brother, obediently eating small bites, obviously calm and scary, But because of her small size and long pink and jade carvings, no matter how people look at her, they think how cute and lovely... He couldn''t help but slightly tick the corner of his mouth.

    His family Yuebao is not a person from this world, without many of the concepts and ideas here, then whether he is an emperor or not, in his family Yuebao''s eyes, it is the same.

    may also be the reason why his Yuebao has been by his side since his rebirth in this life, but he doesn''t feel lonely anymore.

    Jiang Yue sat next to her fourth brother Xue Sihu. Her fourth brother was worthy of being slick in every way.

    And her family, Xue Yan, sat alone on it, which is also where an emperor should sit.

    Although there were many people at the banquet, they were all adults, and only she and her family, Xue Yan, were children.

    Especially when she is a baby girl, she is particularly eye-catching.

    She didn''t pay much attention to herself, so she calmly looked at Marquis Zhongdan.

    At this moment, Hou Zhongdan and Shao Boqi are pushing cups to exchange.

    And this loyal and brave marquis is Huo Wenqing, the general of Zhenxi. Sure enough, there is a mole under the right eye like her deputy commander named Shao Shuting, and he looks exactly like her deputy commander called Shao Shuting, even in height and size. Exactly the same.

    Because the west side is much more stable than the south, north, and east directions, and the neighboring countries in the west are also very friendly with Daling, so the generals of Zhennan and the others cannot come back, but the generals of Zhenxi also have loyal Huo Wenqing, who was a daring marquis, came back to attend the new emperor''s enthronement ceremony, which is why Jiang Yue could see Huo Wenqing today.

    Although today is the first time to see the Marquis of Zhongdan, because I guessed that she was exactly the same as the deputy commander named Shao Shuting, and called her other deputy commander Huo Wenqing at the same time, so when I saw Zhongdan When she was brave, she didn''t have any emotional ups and downs.

    In the presence of the emperor, civil and military officials, princes and nobles will naturally restrain themselves to some extent, and will not indulge themselves and lose their manners. Therefore, after Xue Yan and Jiang Yue left, everyone exchanged cups and enjoyed themselves very much.

    Xue Yan has inherited the throne. According to the ancestral system, all his things in the East Palace have been moved to the Qinglong Hall, while his father, Huang Xuanyuan, has moved to the back palace for the Emperor Taishang.

    His father, the emperor, is very relaxed now. Since he abdicated in the morning, he has not worn any crowns. His hair is tied up, but he is simply tied with a cloth belt, and he wears it casually, but he looks younger and younger.

    Xue Yan moved to live in Qinglong Hall, Jiang Yue and Xue Sihu naturally moved too. There are many rooms in the side hall of Qinglong Hall, enough for them to live.

    is also for everyone to have a good time tonight, so Xue Yan left earlier than everyone expected and took Jiang Yue back to Qinglong Hall.

    But the two of them did not rush into the Qinglong Hall, but after getting off the emperor''s carriage, they sat on the long steps in front of the Qinglong Hall, looking at the bright and cold moon in the sky.

    Both of them were hurriedly put on capes by the palace servants. After all, it was only the beginning of February, and the night wind was cold.

    Until the palace people retreated far enough away from them, Jiang Yue watched the moon in the sky for a while, then suppressed her voice and said to Xue Yan next to her¡ª

 Chapter 1250ï¼š That is, delegating?

    Chapter 1250 is also delegating power?

    "Can''t I make all kinds of high-yield seeds? You asked the state treasury to buy all the seed shops in Daling at a high price, and then the state will uniformly distribute the seeds to the shops selling seeds in various places for the people to buy. Then I No matter where I am in Daling, as long as there is a shop that sells seeds nearby, I can easily turn out a lot of seeds, put them in that shop, and then distribute them from that shop to other shops and buy them for others. You let people specialize in buying good seeds from people everywhere, and then after repeated selection, they become these better seeds. Isn''t that how the seeds of those seed shops come from. And the state treasury buys them at high prices, isn''t it? The price is low, and those who have seed shops should also be willing to sell them. However, in order to prevent too many seeds from being improperly stored and moldy at one time, I plan to use about how many seeds Daling uses in a year, and then take them out. How many seeds. It just needs to change every year, and it''s not troublesome."

    "Well, I''ll make an order tomorrow." Xue Yan had no objection. This is something that is extremely beneficial to the people and to Daling, so naturally it should be done earlier.

    Besides, she said at this time, didn''t he also let him do this earlier?

    Now that he is an emperor, it is very easy to do this, and he doesn''t have to explain anything to anyone, so he can hide what''s wrong with her.

    On the second day, in the early morning, Xue Yan issued an decree, ordering the Ministry of Household to host this event.

    The state can choose the best seeds for the people and let the people buy and plant them, which is a great thing for the country and the people, not to mention the example of Ping''an Town in Xinyuan County. The taxation of grain is nearly four times that of previous years. It is because there is a shop selling seeds in Ping''an Town. The owner of the shop is very conscientious. He buys seeds from people everywhere, and then carefully selects them several times before selling them. The seeds of Xue Yan can get a particularly high yield on the wasteland. Naturally, all civil and military officials heard Xue Yan''s will, and they all hurriedly knelt down and called the emperor Shengming.

    The early morning ended, Xue Yan asked the minister of civil and military affairs to go to the side hall with him for breakfast, and after breakfast, he went to the imperial study.

    He wants to discuss with the minister of civil and military affairs that he will not sit in the imperial capital.

    When the ministers of civil and military affairs heard his words, they all knelt down and disapproved, saying that there is no emperor who is not always in the imperial capital. First, it is not safe for the emperor to be outside. It is not convenient, and it is not so convenient to ask for instructions.

    Xue Yan said what things must be handled by the emperor. He was either in the imperial capital or directly in Huaishu Village. How to deal with it, he believed in the ability of ministers of civil and military affairs, as well as their loyalty and firm belief. He was not wrong.

    means delegating power, and many things do not necessarily have to be handled by the emperor.

    The Minister of Civil and Military Affairs did not expect that the new emperor would have such courage. This is something that has never happened in the past, and he was shocked and admired, and moved to tears. The emperor trusted them so much, they were designated as Daling, emperors, and they died after death.

    On this side, Xue Yan was still discussing matters with the ministers in the imperial study. On the other side, Jiang Yue was held by Xue Sihu and Xuanyuan Jin with a small hand and went to the Guogong''s mansion to have a look.

    Because Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin are going to hold a make-up wedding, the fourth day of the second lunar month has been scheduled, and the government office has been busy since the afternoon.

    The reason why is so urgent is that Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin plan to set off on the same day as Jiang Yue and the others to return to Huaishu Village.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1251ï¼š Even if it is a corpse, he will find it

    Chapter 1251 Even if it is a corpse, he will find it back

    In the blink of an eye, it was the fourth day of the second lunar month, when Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin''s wedding was held. Not only did Emperor Xue Yan bring Jiang Yue and Xue Sihu, but the Supreme Emperor Xuanyuan Hao also came.

    Prince ying originally planned to return to the fief, but he and Shao Guogong had some friendship. Now that Shao Guogong''s second son''s wedding, he stayed for two more days, and brought his daughter Xuanyuan Jin to the wedding. He planned to attend the wedding banquet and then go back.

    The next day, on the fifth day of the second lunar month, the sky was bright. Not only Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Sihu, Xuanyuan Hao, Shao Zhongxi, and Qiyin set off for Huaishu Village, but Prince Ying and Xuanyuan Jin also left the imperial capital and returned to Jingyue.

    Because Qiyin was pregnant, she naturally did not let her ride a horse, but let her ride in a carriage, protected by many Yunyiwei. Naturally, the carriage could not hurry, nor could it travel day and night.

    Qiyin estimated that it would take more than half a month to reach Huaishu Village, so Jiang Yue and the others went back on horseback first to avoid worries at home.

    Jiang Yue and the others originally wanted Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin to be together, but Qiyin refused. She felt that Shao Zhongxi was King Anjun and had to teach Emperor Xue Yan to practice martial arts. They went with Jiang Yue on horseback first, and even wanted to ride with them on horseback. Anyway, they just didn''t want Shao Zhongxi to accompany her to Huaishu Village slowly, so they couldn''t do anything about it.

    However, because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that Qiyin would be in danger in the near future, they whispered to Yun Yiwei again, so that they must pay more attention to this journey.

    In the last life, Shao Zhongxi didn''t save Qiyin and was seriously injured, but that was because of only Shao Zhongxi, but now there are so many Yunyiwei, all of them are brought out by the Great General of Zhen Guo, with one enemy against one hundred, It was Qiyin who encountered the same danger in their previous life again, but they could be sure that nothing would happen.

    Otherwise, Shao Zhongxi would not only fail to save Qiyin in his last life, but he would also die on the spot.

    Shao Zhongxi guessed that he knew his princess too well, and didn''t say anything. He was still cold, but his cold eyes swept over Yun Yiwei who was protecting his princess. There were many more. Obviously, his princess might have some. Dangerous, not him...

    He was silent for a while, but still sent his princess to the carriage.

    In the carriage, although he believed that his nephew and Jiang Yue had arranged this way, his princess would definitely be fine, otherwise they would not be able to return to Huaishu Village first. Having known each other for so long, his nephew and Jiang Yue have multiple friendships, and he sees them all in his eyes. But he still couldn''t hold back, with a cold face, he whispered to his princess: "No matter what happens, I will hold out until I come to you."

    If there is an accident...

    Even if she is already a corpse, he will find the corpse and be with her.

    "Yeah." Qiyin nodded, but her eyes were a little red. With so many Yun Yiwei around her, it''s not that she didn''t feel it.

    That was the real reason why she insisted so much on not letting him be with her.

    The emperor and Yuebao arranged this way, presumably so many Yun Yiwei can protect her, she will be fine, but she is still worried, she would rather have an accident herself than let him have anything.

    He said to let her hold out until he came to her, she agreed, just to ease his heart. He knew that she was in danger, but he promised not to rush with her. If he left first, he would relieve her heart.

    He has a cold temper and doesn''t like to say anything. He usually listens to her, but she actually knows it.

    Especially his heart.

    has never changed.

 Chapter 1252ï¼š Nanyong country?

    Chapter 1252 Nanrong Country?

    Shao Zhongxi placed a kiss on her forehead.

    She closed her eyes, the corners of her lips trembling slightly.

    After Shao Zhongxi got off the carriage, he got on the horse and left first with Jiang Yue and the others.

    At noon on the eighth day of the second lunar month, Jiang Yue and the others returned to Huaishu Village. Because Xuanyuan Hao came back together, they lied and said they met halfway.

    Xuanyuan Hao also told Xue Dafu and the others that he made a lot of money outside this time, he still has a lot of things on the road, and he also bought a lot of shops, but it was rented to others, and he could collect rent every year. , As for the future, I will no longer go out to do business, and I will set up a few acres of farmland to look at it for myself, so that I can usually be active, otherwise I will not do anything and feel that people will be useless.

    Xue Dafu and the others are naturally very happy. They feel that no matter how good it is to go out, it is not as good as being at home with everyone.

    Only Shao Youyue was in a particularly complicated mood, and she couldn''t help but soften her attitude towards Xuanyuan Hao a lot.

    Xuanyuan Hao was overjoyed to see Shao Youyue like this, knowing that he and Shao Youyue should be able to reconcile completely before long.

    Jiang Yue and the others also told Qiyin that Qiyin is pregnant now, and it will take some time before they can come to Huaishu Village again, but Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin actually told their family that they had worshipped heaven and earth long ago. Of course, it was a selective telling, and many of them still didn''t say it, probably because Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin had some conflicts before, that''s why. The family was not surprised at all, and said that they could see it when they first met. How could the master and servant wear the same pair of newlyweds every day, and everyone in the village could see it, just because Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin themselves both If they don''t admit it, they have to claim to be the master and servant, and they will believe it, lest they really misunderstand and embarrass the two.

    Thanks to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s advice, Yun Yiwei paid extra attention when escorting Qiyin.

    Even, there are hidden distributions in all sides for protection.

    In this way, it can not only receive protection, but also cooperate with the inside and outside. If someone comes to harm Qiyin, they will immediately make those people the turtle in the urn.

    Sure enough, on the 15th day of the second month, many unknown people were found waiting for an opportunity, and it was not until the night of the 17th February that they did it.

    On this day, I didn¡¯t encounter an inn because I was on the road, and I was sleeping outside. It was night again, which was the perfect time.

    But Yun Yiwei had taken precautions long ago, and their skills were amazing. Even if these people were masters, they couldn''t match Yun Yiwei, who was much larger than them.

    Not one escaped.

    It¡¯s just that most of them can¡¯t catch the live ones, so they can only kill them, and only a few live ones are caught.

    Yun Yiwei interrogated at that time.

    The first interrogation was good, so he sent someone to ride a fast horse back to Huaishu Village to tell Xue Yan and Jiang Yue about it.

    The day Jiang Yue and Xue Yan learned the news was the morning of February 19. They had just had breakfast and were preparing to go to the old house to practice martial arts again.

    Yun Yiwei, who came back in a hurry, whispered to them in secret: "Someone explained that they were sent by Nanrong Kingdom, and they wanted to kill King An Yun, but because they could never find An Yun. Wang''s shadow, but they found out that King An Yun''s sweetheart was Princess Qiyin, and they also got a portrait of Princess Qiyin. What a coincidence, they saw Princess Qiyin passing by in a carriage on the way to see the imperial capital. Someone was protecting them, but they didn''t know that there were more people protecting Princess Qiyin in the dark. Thinking it was safe, they took action and wanted to capture Princess Qiyin, which led to King Anjun and killed King Anjun. The country feels that Daling''s current **** of war is King Anyun, and King Anyun will win every battle, only if King Anyun is dead, then it will be easier for Nanrong Kingdom to attack Daling and occupy the city."

 Chapter 1253ï¼š Mainly to start making gunpowder cannons.

    Chapter 1253 is about to start making gunpowder cannons

    It wasn''t until the person who made the report left that Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan in a low voice: "Nanrong Country is just south of Daling, it is obvious that your second uncle didn''t save your second aunt in the last life and ended up with an injury because of this. It''s just because your second uncle was only injured, not dead, so Nanrong Guo didn''t dare to attack Daling rashly at that time, fearing your second uncle''s reputation as a **** of war, but since Nanrong Guo has this intention, he will attack sooner or later. Daling, it is estimated that later, your second uncle was a little old, and Nanrongguo knew that your second uncle was injured and it was difficult to go to the battlefield. Therefore, Nanrongguo ordered 600,000 troops to attack Daling. Ling, and Xuanyuan Yi¡¯s actions behind the scenes at the time led to the death of the Shao Family Man Clan and the Zhennan Army, and the entire Great Southern Region was caught in the flames of war.¡±

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded, feeling a little heavy suddenly. But after a pause, he opened his mouth again: "Although my second uncle has nothing to do with it now, this incident doesn''t seem to have happened earlier, but a lot of other things have happened earlier, then Nan Rongguo will attack Daling in his life. It is still very likely that it will be ahead of time, so it is time to prepare early.¡±

    "Preparations must be done early. But when did Nam Rongguo attack Daling in your last life?"

    "In my last life, at the beginning of my twenty-two years."

    "That''s too late." Jiang Yue also nodded. Now Shao Zhongxi is still the **** of war in the eyes of the people of Daling, and he is also the **** of war in the eyes of other countries. He is still good, and he is in his prime. Even if Nan Rongguo will attack Daling early in his life, he will not choose the next one or two years.

    Otherwise, Nanrong Kingdom would not have sent so many people to assassinate Shao Zhongxi.

    Understand what she meant, Xue Yan said: "I will have people dig two gold mines first, which will be used for mining saltpeter mines and making gunpowder cannons. I will dig them one after another if necessary."

    Now Daling is very stable, hundreds of officials are very united, and they are dedicated to Daling and the people. The Zhennan Army, the Zhenbei Army, the Zhenxi Army, the Zhendong Army, and the Hujing Army each have a total of 200,000 troops and a total of one million troops. In the hands of the emperor, on the day he ascended the throne, his father and the emperor gave him the tiger talisman in front of everyone, and there were still three thousand Yunyiwei in his hands, which was equivalent to 300,000 troops, plus Yiying. The 100,000 Jingyue army headed by the prince also supported him wholeheartedly. The emperor would never betray him. Now, no matter who it is from Daling, who wants to rebel, even if they have the heart, no one has the courage.

    Then he is now digging gold mines, even if someone is jealous, he will not dare to do anything.

    Before, she had talked with him about gold mines, saltpeter mines, gunpowder, and cannons, but it was only because the treasury was not abundant at that time, and the gold mines he knew were all on other people''s fiefdoms, and now King Weimin is gone. , the fief has already been recovered, and the gold mine on the fief of King Weimin should also be mined.

    She doesn''t have to think of any other way to fill the treasury as quickly as possible. This is the fastest way to directly dig gold mines to get money.

    What''s more, the area of ??land reclamation by the people of Daling is getting bigger and bigger, and the high-yield seeds will also be bought by the people in every place in Daling. They are planted in the fields, and this kind of high-yield seeds are produced every year. In fact, even if there is no gold. Mine, Daling treasury will sooner or later become rich.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue nodded. It doesn''t matter how many gold mines you dig, the main thing is to start making gunpowder cannons.

    There is this thing on the border, and other countries will not dare to invade it.

    Suddenly, Jiang Yue remembered something, "What are you going to do about the secret way of King Weimin?"

 Chapter 1254ï¼š It got a little weird

    Chapter 1254 has also become a bit magical

    A few days ago, an undercover guard came to report, and after a careful investigation of all the internal structures of Prince Weimin''s mansion, it was found that there was indeed a secret passage, and the secret passage even went straight to the outside of the land under the seal of King Weimin. No wonder the secret guard never saw anyone going in or out.

    "Stop it." Xue Yan said. Immediately, he frowned and pondered: "I told you at the time that there was no secret passage in the palace of Weimin in the previous life. At that time, we thought it might be the butterfly effect again, but how could this be the butterfly effect? ??There is no such a long secret passage. After ten years of work, the construction was not successful at all.¡±

    But he was reborn, and she was only wearing it for the third year.

    "Then let''s seal it up." Jiang Yue had no objection, and immediately affirmed: "It just came out of nowhere."

    Before, he was not sure why there was such a secret passage, and he also had a feeling that it appeared suddenly. The main reason was that he was not sure that there was a secret passage at that time, but when he knew that there was indeed a secret passage, the secret passage was still so long. Naturally, he could be sure, only to see Xue Yan nodded: "Well."

    "But no one digs it, so how can it appear out of thin air?" Jiang Yue asked.

    This was also what Xue Yan thought at the time.

    At the time he thought it was impossible.

    So, Xue Yan didn''t answer, just sighed. It feels that not only is his Moon Treasure very magical, but the world he lives in has become a bit magical, not like the one he knew in his previous life.

    Jiang Yue also felt that the world she had entered had become a bit magical, but she was not surprised. After all, she had the power of space, which could make seeds germinate and bear fruits one day. Maybe there are other people in this world that are different. The ability of , can dig out a tunnel for King Weimin to use in one day.

    But if that''s the case, it''s a bit of a no-brainer.

    Really want someone to help King Weimin, so why only help one tunnel and not others? Otherwise, King Weimin wouldn''t have been assassinated by Prince Ying, and all the evidence would have been exposed.

    really couldn''t figure it out, and Xue Yan really couldn''t figure it out, so Jiang Yue put the matter on hold for the time being and forgot about it.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the old house to practice martial arts.

    Naturally, the general Qiyin has been attacked, but the people are very safe, and I told Shao Zhongxi nothing at all.

    Shao Zhongxi was naturally completely relieved.

    Before began to practice martial arts, Xue Yan found Zou Yi and asked Zou Yi to lead people to dig two gold mines that used to be the fiefs of King Weimin, and to mine saltpeter mines.

    Of course, he told Zou Yi where the two gold mines were and where the saltpeter mines were.

    As a secret guard, Zou Yi did not say a word, and immediately took orders to do it.

    Shao Zhongxi was naturally the same as usual and didn''t ask anything.

    When Xue Yan was practicing martial arts, Jiang Yue was in the small room in the old house where she used to live, and started to draw the structure of the cannon.

    How long is the barrel of the gun, how thick is the wall, where is the center of gravity of the gun body, what should be the muzzle and the tail of the gun...etc.

    As the supreme commander of Area A in the apocalypse, when she is idle, she always studies the structure of some weapons to see if she can get inspiration to let the R&D doctor of the base create weapons that can better deal with the zombies. Then she is now painting ancient times The structure diagram of the cannon that can be made is naturally not difficult at all.

    is also a limitation of the conditions here. Many advanced weapons cannot be made, only cannons can be made.

    However, cannons are already very powerful for the era when this place was still a cold weapon.

    Draw the structure diagram of the cannon, and write down what materials should be used to make it.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Yan Baoyuebao is about to grow up, it should be just a few days, haha, ahhh~

 Chapter 1255ï¼š Can you lie down instead of sitting?

    Chapter 1255 Can you lie down but not sit?

    Finally, I wrote in detail how to make gunpowder, how much saltpeter, sulfur, charcoal, etc. should be used, what kind of ratio...etc.

    Anyway, everything is written clearly, as long as you follow her writing and drawing step by step, there will be no mistakes.

    And this thing is not good, but it is going to be fried. Jiang Yue naturally added a sentence behind the paper, so that you must strictly follow this and pay attention to safety.

    After the ink on the paper was dry, Jiang Yue went out of the room and showed it to Xue Yan, who was practicing martial arts in the yard.

    Shao Zhongxi was also there, and he naturally watched it. He still didn''t ask anything, but when Jiang Yue said the power of this cannon, his cold eyes clearly lit up.

    Xue Yan carefully looked at the paper Jiang Yue gave him, and there was nothing to ask. His family Yuebao had already told him, but depending on what materials were used, some still needed to be refined. It was a waste of money and time. Then, Xue Yan instructed someone to send the papers to the Imperial Capital, to the Ministry of Industry. When the gold mines were mined, the Ministry of Industry would start working on them, and if they could prepare now, they would let the workers The Ministry began to prepare, and also urged the Ministry of Industry to be careful.

    Xue Yan is now an emperor, and it''s not a matter of saying anything. Although the Ministry of Industry is very strange about what artillery and gunpowder is, it still receives the decree and begins to prepare seriously, and no one dares to ask more.

    On February 24, Qiyin arrived at Huaishu Village and reunited with Shao Zhongxi.

    On the ninth day of March, Pei Fufu, the third sister-in-law, gave birth to two boys. They were fraternal twins. They didn''t look alike.

    On the tenth day of April, the second sister-in-law Yu Hongyan gave birth to two daughters, identical twins, who looked very similar, and was really named Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang by the second brother Xue Erhu, just like in his previous life.

    On September 14, Qiyin gave birth to a boy named Shao Rin.

    It was also on this day that Xuanyuan Hao was choked up by his youngest son Xuanyuan Shou.

    "Shu''er, come here, come here, come here and see how lazy your brother is." Three times he entered the house and went to the room, Xuanyuan Hao asked Xue Yan to come over.

    Xue Yan restrained his laughter and came over, and saw his brother, who was almost one and a half years old, lying on his back on the kang with a large font, next to a pile of toys, no matter how his father pulled, his brother would not move.

    His younger brother Xuanyuan Shou is also very smart, but he is extremely lazy and doesn''t like to play. If he can lie down, he will not sit, if he can sit, he will not stand.

    If it wasn''t for the unpleasant hunger, I would be too lazy to eat.

    Because he was too young, he didn''t realize it. He only found out when his younger brother was very quiet and good-natured.

    And now, it is becoming more and more obvious.

    Jiang Yue also came over to have a look.

    But she didn''t show any expression, she just quietly looked at the baby on the kang who was as lazy as a corpse.

    In fact, she didn''t expect Xuanyuan Shou to be so lazy at such a young age. Originally, she saw that Xuanyuan Shou was also very smart, so she thought maybe Xuanyuan Shou could take over her family''s Xue Yan''s class in the future.

    Shao Youyue has made up with Xuanyuan Hao. Seeing this situation, she is also very happy, she also came up to pull her youngest son, and coaxed: "Shou Shou, don''t you want to see Xiao Rinlin, Shou Shou? He is your cousin. He was just born, so it was fun. Ning Zhining felt that he was carried away. Xiao Shi and Xiao Baibai also went. Look how obedient Xiao Baibai is, he is as old as you. Wherever the little stone takes him to play, he will play wherever he goes, and you can move around and play, okay?"

    Xuanyuan Shou''s small face instantly became unlovable.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "...cough."

 Chapter 1256ï¼š Dont want to go out?

    Chapter 1256 Refused to go out?

    "Pfft." Shao Youyue didn''t hold back, she just laughed out loud.

    "Just be lazy!" Xuanyuan Hao was also amused.

    "Xiao Shou Shou! Xiao Shou Shou!" Suddenly, Xiao Xue Shi''s voice came.

    and Xiao Xuebai''s happy voice: "Shou Shou. Shou Shou."

    I saw Xiao Xue Shi came with Xiao Xue Bai, followed by Li Hehua. Little Xue Shi was just over two years old, and little Xue Bo was even younger, so why did he need an adult to follow him.

    As soon as Li Hehua came in, he smiled and said, "Xiao Shou Shou still refuses to go out?"

    Shao Youyue smiled and said, "Isn''t it true, you are lazy, your uncle Hao is angry with him."

    On the other hand, Xiao Xue Shi and Xiao Xue Bo have happily surrounded their uncle and Yue Bao. Xiao Xue Shi is real leather. Xiao Xue Bo has the same personality as Xue Yihu. As he is, he will follow.

    The two children were arguing around them, until Jiang Yue and Xue Yan each held one, the two children stopped, and they stopped circling around them.

    Xuanyuan Shou was still lying on the kang in front of the lazy baby.

    Xuanyuan Hao couldn''t bear it anymore, so he just hugged his little son directly and put it on the ground to stand.

    Xuanyuan Shou wanted to climb up the kang again, but after all, he was young, with small arms and calves, so he couldn''t get there. After climbing for a long time, he was all in the same place, and with Xiao Xue Shi''s mischief, he giggled and pulled behind him. For his clothes, Xiao Xue Shi also let Xiao Xue Bora.

    Xiao Xuebai also thought it was funny, and immediately he was obedient and also used his little hand that was not held, and also went to pull Xuanyuan Shou''s little clothes, and Xuanyuan Shou who was pulled was even more unlovable.

    Then, Xuanyuan Shou was obedient, and a small hand was also held by his imperial brother Xue Yan, and followed everyone out the door.

    Xue Yan''s other hand was holding Xiao Xue Shi.

    Jiang Yue held Xiao Xue Shi with one hand and Xiao Xue Bo with the other.

    Little Xue Bo was held by Jiang Yue with one small hand, and the other small hand was naturally held by his mother Li Hehua.

    Xuanyuan Shou''s other little hand was of course held by the mother-in-law Shao Youyue.

    Everyone walks in front holding hands, big or small, and Xuanyuan Hao walks behind.

    The setting sun pulls their shadows to the elders.

    Qiyin was born in the old house. Zi Cui and the others were all helping out there. Jiang Yue and the others saw Shao Rin¡¯s baby and had dinner at the old house before returning.

    That night, the fourth brother Xue Sihu came back, and it was not until the elder brother and sister-in-law brought Xiao Xue Shi back to the room to sleep that he told his family to buy the shop opposite Shen''s Medical Center.

    This shop is a favorite of the family, and I want to surprise my eldest brother Xue Yihu.

    Big brother''s carpentry skills are now completely ready to take apprentices. Big brother also wants to be recognized and liked by others. The family has already decided to open a furniture shop for big brother. Do what you love all the time and be happy every day.

    After some discussion, it was finally decided that on the 20th day, I would coax my eldest brother to go to town and surprise my eldest brother.

    It will be September 20th in a blink of an eye.

    Xue Dafu, the elder, pretended to be at home for a long time and did not go to the town together for a long time, so Xue Yihu and Xue Erhu both set up carriages and went to the town together.

    Xuanyuan Hao, Shao Youyue and the others naturally went too.

    The maid didn''t bring it.

    Of the four carriages, Xue Yihu drove one, Xue Erhu drove one, Xuanyuan Hao drove one, and Xue Dafu also drove one. Xue Sihu was already in town.

    Liu Guixia hugged Xue Ningzhi, Pei Fufu hugged Xue Ningyuan, and sat in the carriage driven by Xue Dafu.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took Xiao Xue Shi and Xiao Xue Bo to sit in the carriage driven by Xue Yihu.

 Chapter 1257ï¼š At this point, it is still very well taught

    Chapter 1257 At this point, it''s still well taught

    Yu Hongyan held Xue Gangan, Li Hehua helped hold Xue Dangdang, and sat in the carriage driven by Xue Erhu.

    Shao Youyue brought Xuanyuan Shou, a lazy baby who was reluctant to go out, naturally sitting in the carriage driven by Xuanyuan Hao.

    Grandpa Xue old man originally planned to go together, but because the uncle Xue Darong had a guest, he couldn''t go to town together.

    When he got to the town, the carriage stopped in front of Shen''s Medical Center. Xue Yihu was puzzled at first as to why he stopped the carriage here. He thought that someone was not feeling well, but when his family surrounded him, he came to Shen''s Medical Center. In the shop opposite, let him peel off the red silk, revealing the plaque on the door of the shop opposite. The plaque reads ''Yihu Furniture'', and his eyes instantly filled with tears of surprise.

    Not only did the family hide it from Xue Yihu, but also from Li Hehua. Now that Li Hehua knows, she is also extremely surprised and happy for her husband.

    There is also a shopkeeper and two servants in the shop.

    The backyard is very big, and a shed is also built. There are also a few huts in the back. Whether Xue Yihu wants to do wood work in this shop or at home can do wood work.

    is also close to the main shop of rice noodle, you can also go there to live and eat there.

    "A tiger," for some reason, Xue Dafu suddenly had mixed feelings, and he didn''t know what to say. He just kept patting his eldest son on the shoulder, and said with a little choking: "Dad is happy, happy."

    Liu Guixia''s eyes were red for no apparent reason.

    In the past, it was either this son who made her and her boss uneasy, or the son who made her and her boss worry. Now, every son she and her boss are very relieved, even her honest and honest eldest son has opened a shop. The business is over, and if you have a skill, then even if one day she and her boss are gone, you can rest assured.

    Xue Sihu had already instructed the cook to make a table full of dishes and put them in a room on the second floor of the main shop, just to celebrate the opening of his eldest brother''s shop today, so when it was noon, Jiang Yue and the others went home. The rice noodle shop is on the second floor for dinner.

    After dinner, Xiao Xue Shi clamored for a candy man, and asked Xiao Xue Bai to do it too. Xiao Xue Bo was so embarrassed like his father Xue Yihu, but looking at Xiao Xue Bo''s appearance, he also wanted a candy man. Holding it in his hand, he also saw from the window that there was a child holding a sugar man below.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took Xiao Xue Shi and Xiao Xue Bai to the street.

    Of course, he also brought Xuanyuan Shou.

    Xuanyuan Shou is really lazy. He sits wherever he goes, but his obedient little hand grabs either the clothes of his imperial brother Xue Yan or Jiang Yue''s clothes, so as not to lose it. The same goes for Xiao Xue Shi and Xiao Xue Bai. At this point, the three children are being taught very well.

    The three children were still so young, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally paid special attention.

    In addition, there are Yun Yiwei and Yinwei who have been secretly watching and protecting on the street, in fact, there is no need to worry about the problem that the three children will get lost.

    However, in the eyes of others, whether Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, or Xiao Xue Shi or Xue Bai Xuanyuan Shou, they are all children, just the difference between an older child, a child, and a baby.

    These five children are one piece, and there are no adults, so they are quite eye-catching. In addition, the five children are all growing well. Many people find it strange and take a look from time to time.

    Fortunately, the stall selling candy is not far away, otherwise even if Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can walk, Xiao Xue Shi and Xiao Xue Bo Xuan Yuan Shou will not be able to walk.

    I bought a candy man and gave it to the three little ones. I saw a kite seller not far away, so I went to buy another kite, which was held by Xue Yan. Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan brought the three little ones back to the eldest brother. Furniture store.

 Chapter 1258ï¼š Village Chief Lu is wrong

    Chapter 1258 Village Chief Lu is wrong

    The family had lunch and went there again.

    Stayed in that shop for a while before going home.

    Big brother, this shop is open, but in no hurry, just take it slow, big brother Xue Yihu naturally followed him home.

    When the carriage arrived at the entrance of the village, it happened to meet the village chief and got off the ox carriage.

    "Village Chief, you also came back from the town." Xue Dafu greeted.

    "Yeah, I went to the town to buy something." Village Chief Lu smiled. Immediately, remembering something, Village Chief Lu suddenly shouted, "Da Fu."

    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Xue Dafu, who was almost rushing by the carriage, hurriedly turned his head and asked.

    "It''s alright," Village Chief Lu also said with a hurried smile, "You all go back, I''m going back too, it''s getting dark."

    "Hey." Xue Dafu continued to drive the carriage back.

    Xue Yihu and the others followed behind with a carriage, and they also greeted Village Chief Lu one after another and went back.

    Xiao Xue Shi and Xiao Xue Bai were in a carriage with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan again. Xiao Xue Bai was still very good, but Xiao Xue Shi was not so noisy. The noisy Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were the same as each other. But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still noticed the strangeness of Village Chief Lu, and they didn''t know what Village Chief Lu wanted to say. hello.

    It wasn''t until the carriages had passed that Village Chief Lu turned around and went home.

    But after walking a few steps, he still stopped, looked back, and said to himself involuntarily, "It shouldn''t be possible. How is this possible. Impossible. It should be impossible."

    It happened that his son Lu Zhuangniu was carrying a bucket and was going to fetch water from the well in the village. Seeing him like this, he asked in puzzlement: "Father, what should be impossible? You are talking to yourself."

    Seeing that it was getting dark, the village chief Lu said, "Go get some water, and tell you later, I don''t think it''s possible anyway. It''s definitely impossible."

    Lu Zhuangniu was even more curious. He hurriedly went to the well to fetch water. When he came back, he poured the water into the tank and began to ask his father what happened and what was impossible.

    Village Chief Lu''s wife and daughter-in-law were also curious. They both began to make dinner and stretched their ears to listen.

    The grandchildren are still playing in the yard.

    Village Chief Lu said: "Isn''t I going to the town to buy things today? Didn''t your mother ask me to buy some seeds again, so I went to buy them. The shop selling seeds has been bought by the imperial court. I heard that all the shops selling seeds in Daling have been bought by the imperial court at a high price. In the future, the imperial court will choose the seeds for our common people. I was worried that the imperial family would sell seeds. The price is lower than the original price, and they are all very good seeds.¡±

    Lu Zhuangniu immediately smiled and said, "Isn''t this a good thing, before everyone thought that the shop selling seeds was a little expensive, but now, no matter how poor people are, they can go to that shop to buy good seeds and plant them back."

    "A good thing is a good thing, but before I entered that kind of shop, I heard something." Village Chief Lu said. "I don''t believe it anyway. How is that possible." At the end, he muttered to himself again.

    Lu Zhuangniu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Father, can''t you just say what''s going on? After talking for a long time, I still don''t know what happened."

    The busy daughter-in-law of the village head Lu, who was busy in front of the stove, echoed: "That''s right, the head of the house, what the **** is wrong with you, it makes me feel uncomfortable listening to it."

    Village Chief Lu was not angry, and only said a few words to himself before saying, "I heard someone say that our new emperor who ascended the throne earlier this year has been in exile before and was picked up and adopted by someone surnamed Xue. The family surnamed Xue is in our Xinyuan County. I was thinking about the surname Xue, and I found it again. It was also early this year... Didn''t Xiaoyan go out at the beginning of this year and only came back in half a month, so I thought it was him. But how is that possible?"

    PS: The update is finished today, tomorrow Yuebao will grow up~

 Chapter 1259ï¼š How could our little Yan be...

    Chapter 1259 How could our Xiaoyan be...

    Lu Zhuangniu was very happy when he heard it: "It''s impossible. Dad, what are you thinking about. If Xiaoyan is our new emperor, how could he still be in our village? People must be in the imperial capital."

    "That''s right." Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law couldn''t stop laughing like she heard a big joke.

    Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law also pursed her lips and smiled.

    "I don''t think it''s impossible because I think so, but it''s quite a coincidence," said Village Chief Lu.

    Village Chief Lu''s daughter-in-law couldn''t be more happy, "I meet Guixia tomorrow, I have to talk to Guixia about this, it''s too funny. But don''t say it, it''s a bit of a coincidence, it''s surnamed Xue, and I picked it up. If Xiaoyan is no longer in our village, maybe I''ll be so suspicious."

    The next day, when the village chief''s daughter-in-law was washing clothes by the river, she met Liu Guixia. Sure enough, she told Liu Guixia about it, and Liu Guixia thought it was impossible.

    Li Hehua came to wash clothes with Liu Guixia, and he thought it was impossible.

    The other daughters-in-law and aunties who were doing the laundry all laughed.

    After Liu Guixia and Li Hehua washed their clothes and went home, it was time for breakfast at home. Xue Dafu, Xuanyuan Hao, and Xue Erhu came back from the field. Shao Youyue also came over with Xuanyuan Shou in his arms to prepare for breakfast, while Jiang Yue and Xue Yan He also just came back from the old house to practice martial arts.

    Li Hehua didn''t say anything. It was Liu Guixia. When she saw her youngest son Xue Yan, she remembered this, and she was like a joke. , let me tell you something."

    Liu Guixia was so happy, everyone looked at Liu Guixia.

    Liu Guixia originally wanted to tell Xue Dafu, but seeing that everyone was looking at her, she simply told everyone directly, and said happily: "When we were just washing clothes, Lotus and I heard the village chief''s daughter-in-law say, Said that the village chief heard in the town yesterday that our new emperor had lived outside before and was picked up by a family named Xue, then the Xue family belonged to our Xinyuan County, and was enthroned at the beginning of this year. At that time, didn''t Xiaoyan Yuebao Four Tigers go out for a trip, and the village chief suspected that Xiaoyan was our new emperor, but it made me laugh, how could our family Xiaoyan be the emperor?"

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xuanyuan Hao: "..."

    Shao Youyue: "..."

    Xue Erhu: "..."

    Pei Fufu: "..."

    "The village chief''s wife also thought it was funny and laughed for a long time." Liu Guixia continued to laugh. "The other people in the laundry are also laughing at this. I don''t know what the village chief is thinking, but he has that idea. If Xiaoyan is our new emperor, it is impossible for him to be here."

    Xue Dafu smiled and said: "What do you think, the surname is Xue, and it was picked up again, and it is still in Xinyuan County. At the beginning of the year, Xiaoyan did go out for a trip, so it is no wonder that the village chief has that idea. "

    Yu Hongyan naturally felt that their Xiaoyan could not be a new emperor, but she looked at Xue Erhu and felt that something was wrong with her husband: "What''s wrong with you, why are you not responding?" Why is it so quiet now.

    "Ah, it''s okay." Xue Erhu immediately laughed.

    Yu Hongyan felt even more wrong.

    Pei Fufu also avoided Yu Hongyan''s sight.

    Xuanyuan Hao and Shao Youyue naturally looked elsewhere.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan calmly to see what he planned to do.

 Chapter 1260ï¼š Are there any traces to follow?

    Chapter 1260 Is there a trace to follow?

    Xue Yan first sighed inaudibly, before nodding slightly with her eyes firmly, indicating that he wanted to say something.

    If the family doesn''t know anything, that''s fine, but now that the wind has spread to the ears of his family to some extent, it would be a bit outrageous to keep it a secret.

    What''s more, it''s now and then, and it''s very unlikely that something will happen to him now. Even if his parents know everything, they won''t worry about anything, and naturally they won''t give up anything for him like they did in their previous lives.

    As soon as he saw Xue Yan, he opened his mouth and said to his parents with a bit of self-reproach: "Father, mother, I... It is indeed the new emperor who ascended the throne at the beginning of this year."

    "Xiaoyan, how come you learned to joke." Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu didn''t believe it, they both laughed immediately, still laughing.

    Li Hehua and Xue Yihu naturally didn''t believe it, and they all laughed, thinking that Xue Yan was joking.

    Yu Hongyan thought that something was wrong just now, and immediately believed it.

    "It''s true." Xue Yan said again. Immediately, everything was explained in detail.

    Including the uncle Hao in their family is the emperor Xuanyuan Hao, Aunt Xiao is the empress dowager Shao Youyue, Xiao Shou Shou is actually his younger brother Xuanyuan Shou, Master Gu Jin is not actually called Gu Jin, but Shao Zhongxi, the second brother of Shao Youyue, It is also King An Yun, his second uncle, Qiyin is Princess An Yun, his second aunt, the general of Zhennan, Shao Shuting is actually his third uncle, and the fourth brother, second brother, third brother, and third sister-in-law actually know this for a long time... ...and so on, it''s all said.

    Xue Erhu, Pei Fufu, Xuanyuan Hao, and Shao Youyue naturally helped to say a lot, indicating that what Xue Yan said was indeed true.

    And Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Xue Yihu stayed long.

    They didn''t believe it at all, but they couldn''t stand it, and there were too many things to follow.

    It is no wonder that the three-entry house was built so smoothly, and the bricks and tiles could have...

    No wonder the five tigers in their family were able to come back with a ten-day leave at that time...

    No wonder Xiao Shou Shou''s eyes are very similar to their Xiaoyan...

    It''s no wonder that when Zi Cui and the others saw Huang Hao, they were so frightened that they immediately knelt down and called Mr. Huang... It turned out to be not Mr. Huang, but wanted to call the emperor... At that time, Huang Hao was the emperor, no, not Huang Hao. , it was Xuanyuan Hao... Xuanyuan Hao was the emperor at that time...

    Thinking of this, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, and Xue Yihu can still hold on, and there is no fear or sadness at all. After all, Xuanyuan Hao, the supreme emperor, came to settle in Huaishu Village, and the empress dowager Shao Youyue was also here, and their family Xiaoyan Even the biological sons of Xuanyuan Hao and Shao Youyue would not leave them, and even when they became emperors, they would still be by their side... Obviously everyone was protecting them and would not want them.

    Only Xue Dafu, although he understood this and was not sad at all, but when he came back to his senses, he was subconsciously afraid and immediately felt a little unsteady.

    is also very panic.

    How to do how to do¡­¡­

    Emperor... No, when the Emperor Taishang came to his house for the first time, he also beat the Emperor Taishang... Later, he bowed to the Emperor Taishang, and he always called the Emperor Taishang little brother...

    "Father!" Xue Yan and the others were startled and hurriedly supported Xue Dafu.

    Xue Dafu shivered, looking at his two palms, and then at Xuanyuan Hao.

    Xuanyuan Hao immediately understood and said with a smile: "Big brother, you are thinking too much. If you really have something to do, can I still worship you and recognize you as a big brother? I even moved here to learn how to farm with you. ?"

    Xue Dafu thought about it too, and then he smiled, and slowly he was able to stand firm.

 Chapter 1261ï¼š Are you living for your family?

    Chapter 1261 Are you all living for your family?

    But it took a long time to calm down before he sighed, "I didn''t expect it." Then, looking at his youngest son Xue Yan, "How could our family have such a fortune."

    Obviously, it''s still a bit unbelievable, but I already believe it.

    Liu Guixia and the others were in the same mood, they all looked at their little Yan.

    Xue Yan apologized, Xue Dafu Liu Guixia Xue Yihu Li Hehua Yu Hongyan shook their heads quickly, saying that there was no need to apologize, they all knew it was for their own good.

    Xue Yan also said that if they wanted to live in the imperial capital, they could also go to the imperial capital. The imperial capital could not only live in the residence of the Duke of Xue, but also in the palace.

    Xue Guogong''s mansion is naturally the Changlehou mansion once built by Xuanyuan Hao.

    Xue Dafu was even more emotional: "If it was before, of course we wanted to go to Dijing to live a good life. The family used to be too hard. If we could have a good life, who would like to face the loess and back to the sky every day, but since the home Open a shop, you don¡¯t need money, you don¡¯t have to work so hard, you can eat and drink well, you can hire people to do everything, and it¡¯s not hard for us to continue living here. If you talk about it, you can also talk about it. If you go to Dijing, you will have to re-acquaint a lot of people. You are worried. We went, and I don¡¯t know if we can adapt. It should be difficult to adapt, especially for me and your mother. Said, we are all people who have cultivated crops for half our lives, no matter where we live, it is better to be comfortable and familiar here.¡±

    "Yes. Yes." Liu Guixia agreed. He also said, "Let''s stay here, don''t tell others that you are really the emperor, as long as our family knows it. Before, your third brother was a commander of thousands, and which of the ten miles and eight villages is not afraid of our family? Talk to us. Some people have paid attention, for fear of offending our family. If you know that you are really the emperor, no one in the ten miles and eight villages is willing to tell us the truth, and they must not even dare to joke with our family. If you are flattering, you will be careful with every word, for fear of accidentally falling to the ground. Now it¡¯s actually pretty good, no one will bully our family, and we can have many people walking around and laughing together.¡±

    "Yes, yes." Xue Yihu, Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan nodded.

    Hearing these words, Xue Yan was a little dazed.

    In the last life, because the family conditions were not good, and the third brother was not the captain of a thousand, so once he became an official, he wanted to take his family to the imperial capital to live a good life. It''s the same, so the family''s thinking has also changed.

    A lot of things have really changed in this life.

    Fortunately, there are good changes.

    Father, mother, eldest brother, eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law will be happy every day in this life.

    "Then continue here." Xuanyuan Hao also laughed. "I''ll have to move back to save it. I''m very happy living here."

    "Okay." Xue Dafu and the others smiled and nodded.

    Seeing how happy the family was, Xue Yan felt much more relaxed as if he had unloaded a burden. He couldn''t help but smile slowly again on his face.

    Jiang Yue just still looked at her family, Xue Yan.

    She has been in this world for so long, and her family, Xue Yan, is living for her family.

    In the last life, he never lived for himself, he must have gone for Daling and the people, so in this life he will feel that he owes his family so much.

    And in this life, I don''t know when, he can live for himself.

    Xue Yan saw that she was still looking at him, so she turned around and looked back at her.

    She then looked away.

 Chapter 1262ï¼š grown up!

    Chapter 1262 Grow up!

    No matter what, he is her family, she still hopes that one day he can live for himself.

    *

    The following year, which is the fourth year of Jiang Yue¡¯s arrival, in July, the gunpowder cannons were built, and according to the will of the emperor Xue Yan, they were secretly transported to various borders in Daling to prevent foreign enemies from invading.

    In the fifth year of Jiangyue''s arrival, in March, the 600,000-strong army of Nanrong suddenly attacked Daling.

    The muzzles of hundreds of cannons at the southern border were immediately aligned in the direction of Nanrong.

    The world is afraid.

    Da Ling became famous in one fell swoop, and no other country dared to deceive him.

    On the first day of April of the same year, the third sister-in-law Pei Fufu gave birth to her second child, and they were fraternal twins. The eldest was named Xue Wuze, and the youngest was named Xue Wuchuan.

    In the seventh year of Jiang Yue''s transmigration, on the fifth day of the second lunar month, Pei Fufu gave birth to three children in her third child. All three children were not alike at all. They were named Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi, and Xue Tiancheng.

    On the other hand, Xue Tiancheng is not very healthy, and his body is a little weak.

    In the eighth year of Jiang Yue''s wearing, in June, the fourth brother Xue Sihu and Xuanyuan Jin got married.

    On the third day of the seventh month of the following year, the fourth sister-in-law Xuanyuan Jin gave birth to a pair of twins. The first one was a girl named Xue Qiansheng, and the second one was a boy named Xue Xingran.

    *

    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Yue has been here for fifteen years.

    Tomorrow is March 28, her family''s Xue Yan''s 21st birthday, and she has already prepared a birthday present for her family Xue Yan, which is a box of Longquan ink pads.

    At this moment, she is sitting in her own room, in front of the table, slowly putting this box of Longquan ink pad in an extremely beautiful box, packing it, and giving it to her family Xue Yan tomorrow.

    It took her more than six years to make this box of Longquan ink pads.

    Not to mention other processes, the lotus root silk alone needs to be left to dry in the shade for a year, and it takes at least three years to dry the castor oil, and it takes more than six years in total, which is already very fast.

    The color of this ink pad is bright and bright, delicate and heavy, and obvious. Even after hundreds of years, the color is still so bright.

    Her family, Xue Yan, can paint when she is free. Her paintings are vigorous and powerful, graceful and calm, like mountains and rivers. She is very beautiful. She has already given it, and now she feels it is appropriate to send this.

    Because there is something in the imperial capital, the emperor needs to take care of it in person, so her family Xue Yan has gone to the imperial capital a few days ago, and she is not at home now, but it is agreed that he will come back on his birthday.

    If it was before, because the goal of the two mysterious people wearing masks was to kill him, in order to protect his safety, she would definitely be with him, but since he was able to level with her, she and him are not like him. Inseparable as before.

    Of course, to be able to tie with her skill, that is when she did not use the space, if she did use the space, he would not be her opponent.

    However, he has this skill, Shao Zhongxi, Yun Yiwei and others are not his opponents at all, they should be able to protect themselves.

    After all, it has not yet been determined that there are other people in this world who have powers like her.

    It''s just that the two mysterious people wearing masks don''t know what''s going on. It''s obvious that the target is him, but it seems to have appeared once, that is, to rescue Xuanyuan Yi from Prince Ying''s mansion. At other times, no one has seen them appear, and , It''s been so many years, and no one has seen them. They don''t want to kill him, they just ask her family Xue Yan to trouble them all these years.

    PS: ah ah ah ah, Yue Bao Yanbao has finally grown up!

    It''s time to fall in love!

    Haha, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1263ï¼š All sealed the king?

    Chapter 1263 Are they all sealed as kings?

    The more this is, the more mysterious and strange.

    Speaking of skills, thanks to Shao Zhongxi''s cover, people mistakenly thought that she had been practicing martial arts since she was a child, not to mention her family members, even people from ten miles and eight villages didn''t find it strange when they saw that she was very tall.

    And since the introduction of the cannon, all countries have not dared to provoke Daling. In addition, Daling has been in good weather and vigorously developed all walks of life in these years, built river and land roads, and helped by high-yield seeds, even the wasteland has been maximized. , the four links are developed everywhere, the food warehouses are full everywhere, the treasury is extremely full, the people live and work in peace and contentment, the troops are stronger and the horses are stronger, and Daling has become a superpower.

    Everyone in Shiliba Village has built brick houses, and they can''t starve to death just by working hard to grow crops. Every family has surplus grain, not to mention eating meat, but it will never be like before, all year round. Must be able to eat meat once.

    Also, because everyone has opened up a lot of wasteland, it can also be highly productive, making it difficult to rent out the land in the hands of the landlord, so the landlord has already lowered the rent.

    Even if someone rents the land, they can have a good life.

    In addition, over the years, her family Xue Yan has also vigorously promoted the two crops of potatoes and sweet potatoes, and the amount of relief silver has also increased. Unless natural and man-made disasters, people should never starve to death again.

    The eldest brother, the second brother, the third brother, the fourth brother, the fifth brother, and Xuanyuan Shou have all been crowned kings by her family, Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan wanted to seal her something, but she didn''t agree.

    And the fifth brother, Xue Wuhu, was the last one in the family who knew everything. At that time, he ran back from the military camp, but he was not angry, and happily carried Xue Yan around for several times. Then he went back to the barracks, showing that he was the emperor''s fifth brother everywhere.

    Originally, everyone was worried that the fifth brother would not dare to play with him because of such a show. Many people in the barracks would not dare to play with him. Even if they played with him, they would pay special attention. Charm, how to play with others who can attract or how to play with him.

    Now the fifth brother is twenty-eight years old, but he has not married yet, and he has not heard of any girl he likes, but the fifth brother has been crowned king, so he has no worries about finding a daughter-in-law, and no one in the family is worried.

    The third brother was not only crowned king, but also several years ago, relying on his own ability, he rose to the position of the general guarding the capital all the way, in charge of the 200,000 guarding the capital army.

    Needless to say, the fourth brother, that shrewd and insufferable mind, has not only done business all over Daling, but also made business outside Daling, and has a lot of business dealings with other countries.

    As long as it is a business, no matter what business, he is involved.

    Especially barbecue restaurants, restaurants, silk, shipping, tea and so on.

    also opened a bank.

    There are Xueji Banks almost everywhere in Daling.

    Because of the day that Daling was established, there have been regulations expressly stating that it is not allowed to sell salt for private purposes. The salt tax is an important part of the taxation of the imperial court, and the fourth brother can put a foot in the salt.

    Also because of this importance, Daling has a special official to manage this salt, and Xue Yan has already arranged a group of people who can be trusted to manage this salt.

    Over the years, many people have disappeared.

    For example, Xue Yan''s grandmother, the Empress Dowager Yunzi, has passed away and walked away with a smile, because she saw the prosperous world of Lingling, and no one dared to deceive him. This has been explained, and the Empress Dowager Yunzi has always blamed herself for the death of her second son. She felt that she had forced her second son to death, which would make her unable to see it at all, and her health became worse and worse. Before she died, Said she was relieved.

 Chapter 1264ï¼š Civil and military parallel

    Chapter 1264 Civil and Military Parallel

    Shao Guogong relapsed due to an old illness and died, and Xue Yan''s uncle Shao Boqi has inherited the title of Duke of the country.

    Xue Yan''s aunt, Shao Boqi''s wife, You Shi, also passed away.

    Grandpa Xue Laohan died three years ago, and he left with a smile. He was very peaceful when he left. He lived to be seventy-seven years old. He has already lived a long life in this world. There are many children and grandchildren, all of whom are under his knees, filial piety to him, yes He is good, before he died, he said that if he can live like this in his life, everything is worth it.

    Now, Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran, the children of the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law, are over five years old, but they have already entered the school.

    This school is Shengming Academy.

    Xue Shi, Xue Bo, Xuanyuan Shou, Xue Ningzhi, Xue Ningyuan, Xue Gangan, Xue Dangdang, Xue Wuze, Xue Wuchuan, Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi, and Xue Tiancheng also studied in Shengming Academy.

    Da Ling now women can read, there are also female teachers, and even a civil and military compound, you can practice martial arts and literature at the same time, and the civil and military are parallel.

    Of course, this also depends on each individual. Some people are not in good health and cannot practice martial arts at all, while some people do not want to practice martial arts at all, while some people are not good at reading, but want to practice martial arts very much. It will be forced and follow everyone''s wishes. This is just for those who want to practice literature and martial arts at the same time.

    However, for those who specialize in writing, there is an additional physical activity class. There must be one class every day. One class lasts about half an hour, so that the literati will not be mentioned as "weak" as much as possible. I don''t ask you to practice martial arts, but try to keep your body healthy as much as possible. This, of course, was what she suggested to Xue Yan to do.

    And Xue Yan strongly agrees.

    Xue Shi and the others are not at home now because they have not yet come to the academy for their rest days.

    However, Xue Shi is so sturdy, Xue Yan''s birthday tomorrow will definitely bring Xue Bo and the others back from skipping class, almost every year.

    Xue Shi won''t be fourteen until August 18th in the second half of this year. He has always been the number one child for his sense of existence, and he is also number one for being naughty.

    Xue Bai and Xuanyuan Shou will not turn thirteen until April 12 this year.

    Xue Bo is still a simple and honest child. Xue Shi and the others say what they say. They always take the blame for Xue Shi and the others. If he can lie down, he won''t sit. If he doesn''t eat, he will starve to death. He doesn''t even bother to eat, but his brain is not bad at all.

    Xue Ningzhi and Xue Ningyuan were already twelve years old on the ninth day of March, but they were already very tall. It is estimated that these two children will be at least 1.9 meters tall in the future.

    In terms of stature, as the eldest son of the third brother, Xue Ningzhi really looks like the third brother. When he grows up, he will definitely be as tall and mighty as the third brother. When Shao Guogong saw Xue Ningzhi at that time, he liked it very much, and felt that he was a great general when he grew up.

    And Xue Ningyuan, inherited the third sister-in-law''s Lu Chi, no one is with him, he is always easy to get lost.

    Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang will not turn twelve until the tenth of next month.

    Because of identical twins, the two look very similar, but because of their different personalities, it is difficult to admit mistakes, unless the two children pretend to have the same personality.

    Xue Gangan, like his brother Xue Shi, is extremely naughty and loves to play tricks. Anyway, he is very lively; and Xue Dangdang is not in a hurry, not in a hurry, no matter what he says or does. Xue Gangan can go to the sky, but she can''t be moved by the wind.

    Xue Wuze and Xue Wuchuan will not be ten years old until the first day of next month.

 Chapter 1265ï¼š Cant get along since birth?

    Chapter 1265 Can''t get along since birth?

    Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi, and Xue Tiancheng were already eight years old in February.

    Although Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran are twins, and they will only turn six years old in July in the second half of the year, the two siblings have been unable to get along since they were born.

    Maybe they all got the inheritance of the fourth brother. The two children liked money since they were young. When they caught Zhou, the two children also caught the money first, and then they caught the abacus. The other children have longevity locks hanging around their necks, and their necks are small golden abacuses.

    But it is also obvious that Xue Qiansheng has the true inheritance of the fourth brother, who is completely a little fox, and Xue Xingran can''t always fight.

    Last month, Xue Xingran rarely learned a word from her husband. When she came back, a small person, he sighed in an old-fashioned manner and told his sister Xue Qiansheng that it was "you are born and you are born", which made the family laugh for a long time.

    Especially the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law, who couldn''t stop laughing at that time.

    After packing the Longquan ink pad, Jiang Yue entered the space.

    Thanks to the seeds that Daling has planted from her space all these years, once transplanted, her space will change, and the small piece of yellow land that was originally only a small piece of yellow soil has long been endless, and it is impossible to see it. There are traces of black land; and the water that was originally only a small pool has become a sea, but it is crystal clear, and at a glance, there is no edge at all.

    The seeds that were thrown in from the shops in the town have already been processed, and many of them can be used as food.

    And when she entered the space, she mainly looked at the twenty or so coconut trees she planted in the space.

    This is what she planted yesterday. It was planted on the yellow soil next to the high-tech room. It has grown so high that it can be picked. There are many coconuts hanging on each coconut tree. She plans to sneak it at night. After a trip to the old house, I picked all the coconuts and put them in the old house. In the middle of the night, Dark Guard or Yun Yiwei would take it when they saw it. Then, just like all these years, they would pretend to be delivered from somewhere else the next day.

    Isn''t it Xue Yan''s birthday tomorrow? I always want something new.

    At that time, everyone can drink coconut milk as a drink, or eat the coconut meat inside.

    Since the family knew that Xue Yan was Emperor Daling, and they made something new to go home, Xue Dafu and the others didn''t even think there was anything.

    After all, the world is so big, how do they know what is there, and as the supreme emperor, no matter how many rare treasures they get, they are sparse in their eyes.

    So, now she wants to plant something in the space and take it out, all pretending to be sent by the emperor Xue Yan.

    And because her family Xue Yan no longer needs to practice martial arts with Shao Zhongxi, Shao Zhongxi and Qiyin have taken their son Shao Rin back to the imperial capital. They no longer live in the old house, the old house is empty again, and the courtyard door is usually locked. , no one has been there, so now she wants to take out something from the space, she doesn''t need to go to the town to the big house behind the Quanping Inn, she just puts the things in the old house; plus there is no shortage of manpower here, Shao Zhongxi''s people naturally followed Shao Zhongxi''s withdrawal, so they had already been sent by Dark Guard and Yun Yiwei, and they did not let Shao Zhongxi''s people send it again.

    And both Dark Guard and Yun Yiwei are loyal to Xue Yan, no matter how strange there are, they have never asked a question.

    Anyway, no matter what, it is much more convenient than before.

    The sun was about to go down, and it was time to make dinner. Jiang Yue didn''t stay in the space any longer, but went out of the space and went to the stove to see if there was anything in need of help, so she would help too.

 Chapter 1266ï¼š He and Yuebao havent gotten married yet, whats next?

    Chapter 1266 He and Yuebao haven''t gotten married yet, so what''s next

    After dinner, he went back to his room. Jiang Yuecai entered the space again, picked all the coconuts from the twenty or so coconut trees, and put them in the basket.

    After leaving the space, he sneaked out of the wall while it was dark and went to the old house.

    She only thought about it for a moment, and all the coconuts that were plucked came out, along with the baskets, and appeared in the courtyard of the old house, all neatly stacked.

    There was also a note on the basket in the middle, asking Minger to send only six baskets over, and the coconuts in the other baskets were left to Yun Yiwei and Anwei to figure out for themselves. , or whatever, she doesn''t care, she just planted a few trees.

    These years, as long as you can eat anything, it is like this.

    The note also says how to eat this coconut.

    The next day, early in the morning, there were two Yunyiwei and Anweiwei, who brought six baskets of coconuts by horse-drawn carriage.

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue decided to go to the field to pull barnyard grass after seeing that Xue Yan had not returned.

    The fields of the family have basically hired special people to manage them. There are also special people to manage the grapes, grapes, lemons, prickly pears, fairy trees, cumin, and strawberries. There are seeds around the tree village, and I also bought land and hilltops to plant them in other places, but my family only planted two or three acres of land, and it was all to pass the time, and I felt that I had to do something.

    Now, in those two or three acres of fields, barnyard grass grows. The barnyard grass grows very much like rice. This thing has to be pulled up, otherwise it will absorb the nutrients in the rice field.

    Not much, she can do it alone.

    So, she went to the field to pull the barnyard grass by herself.

    Before she went, she went to her Xue Yan''s room and put the birthday present for her Xue Yan on the desk in her Xue Yan''s room.

    Xue Yan came back when he saw a box on the desk, so he opened it, and there was a box inside, so he took the box out and opened it too.

    Inside is a bright red and shiny red ink pad. At first glance, this ink pad is not comparable to other ink pads. At least Daling has not seen such good ink pads yet. He doesn''t have to think about such ''advanced'' things, he knows it all. It must have been made by his Yuebao as a birthday present for him.

    Involuntarily, the corners of his mouth twitched.

    Immediately, just like the baby, he put this gift away and put it together with the birthday gift that his family Yuebao gave him every time these years.

    No matter what kind of gift, although his Yuebao never mentioned it, he also knew that it was carefully prepared by his Yuebao.

    Everything took a lot of thought.

    After receiving the gift, he wanted to come out of the room to see where his Yuebao was, but he just walked to the door of the room, and before he came out, he heard his mother, mother, sister-in-law, sister-in-law two, sister-in-law three in the yard. , Fourth sister-in-law was joking while killing chickens, choosing vegetables, washing vegetables, and preparing for the birthday feast at noon.

    He only heard his fourth sister-in-law, Xuanyuan Jin, jokingly said in a suppressed voice, "Xiaoyan must have been urged by Baiguan to stand up again when she returns to the imperial capital this time."

    The second sister-in-law Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "He and Yuebao haven''t even gotten married yet, so what''s next?"

    Because of these words, Xue Yan''s footsteps stopped instantly, and the tips of his ears were quietly red.

    Sister-in-law Li Hehua smiled softly: "I don''t know when he and Yuebao plan to get married. They seem to be okay, but we are starting to get anxious."

    Shao Youyue smiled and said, "To be honest, I''m really in a hurry."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I''ve seen it anyway. The Four Tigers dragged on for several years, and now the Five Tigers are all twenty-eight. They are still in the military camp every day, and I haven''t seen him have that kind of mind. He is the fifth brother. They are not married yet, if Xiaoyan Yuebao is not in a hurry, then I am not in a hurry."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1267ï¼š Will they get married sooner or later?

    Chapter 1267 Will they get married sooner or later?

    Third sister-in-law Pei Fufu pursed her lips and smiled: "Yuebao won''t be eighteen until October in the second half of this year. If you really have to wait, it will take a few more years."

    Shao Youyue said with a smile: "Then let them go, let them go, they will get married sooner or later, so we won''t say anything."

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled and said, "Don''t everyone always think that they are a couple? It''s bound to happen sooner or later."

    "That''s right." Liu Guixia, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and Pei Fufu all smiled and agreed, and were very happy.

    On the other hand, Xue Yan, who was standing at the door of the room, had even redder ears, and was even more embarrassed to come out.

    After waiting for a while, he stepped out of the room.

    happened to meet his mother Liu Guixia carrying a bundle of firewood passing by the door of his room, so he hurriedly took the firewood and sent it to the stove, where it was placed at the door of the stove.

    During the period, he didn''t dare to look at his mother, queen and sister-in-law in the yard.

    In the kitchen, he hesitated for a while, but he still asked his mother: "Mother, where is Yuebao?"

    Although his family Yuebao has grown up, both he and the rest of the family are still used to calling her Yuebao. Just like when he grew up, the family still used to call him Xiaoyan.

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "The barnyard grass grew in the field. She went to pull it up, and she didn''t let us go together. She said that she would do it alone. There is not much barnyard grass, and it is estimated that she will be back soon." Immediately, she remembered something. She looked like, "By the way, she went out wearing straw sandals. Just now, your sister-in-law said that wearing straw sandals would be somewhat uncomfortable. If you want to send her shoes, why don''t you go."

    "Hey, okay... okay." The tips of Xue Yan''s ears turned red again. Who the **** just remembered this, it''s obviously...

    The door of his Yuebao''s room was open, which meant that he could enter freely. Xue Yan went in and took a pair of his Yuebao''s white soft-soled shoes with elegant orchid embroidered on them. After thinking about it, he took the After putting on a pair of white silk stockings, he came out of his Yuebao room.

    Still didn''t dare to look at his mother and queen in the yard, he hurried out of his yard gate and went into the fields almost as if he had fled.

    Xuanyuan Jin in the yard couldn''t help but smile: "Xiaoyan is still so shy."

    Others also thought that their little Yan was funny just now.

    And Xue Yan had already gone far and didn''t hear it.

    In the field, Jiang Yue has already pulled out the barnyard grass, because the family is still very diligent in tending the fields, so even if the grass grows, it does not grow a lot at a time.

    After pulling the barnyard grass, she came up from the field, and then, carrying socks and straw sandals, went to the long ditch at the foot of the mountain that led from the river to wash her feet.

    Although this is ancient times, farmers and girls in the family will also help to take care of the crops. Therefore, it is still very common for farmers to go to the fields with bare feet. Moreover, now women can study, and there are also female teachers. The **** of women And even less.

    However, no matter whether a woman in this world can go barefoot or not, she is not a person in this world, she doesn''t care, she is barefoot when she should be barefoot.

    As soon as she sat by the ditch, washed her feet, took out the handkerchief and dried it, she put on the socks.

    The socks here cannot be automatically tightened, so they have to be tied with straps.

    As soon as she put on her socks and tied her socks, before her feet could be tucked into the straw sandals, she saw her family, Xue Yan, in a white long gown.

    is already twenty-one years old, his face has long since lost the immaturity he used to be, and he is extremely handsome and imposing. He is still very tall, and his whole body is gentle. In addition, he is dressed in a white shirt, and his figure is still thinner than ordinary people.

 Chapter 1268ï¼š Western country?

    Chapter 1268 The West Country?

    People who don''t know him will basically think that he is just a scholar with little skill.

    Where do you know that he is extremely skilled and is the Emperor Daling.

    Then, Jiang Yue continued to stuff her feet into the straw sandals.

    Xue Yan walked to the field of his house and saw no one in the field, but saw his Yuebao sitting at the foot of the mountain not far away, wearing straw sandals.

    Although he can only see a profile face, it still makes him look better than a peach blossom.

    His Yuebao has a good-looking face and a pair of beautiful eyes. No matter how he looks, he thinks that his Yuebao is good-looking.

    Although his appearance is completely open, it is no worse than when he was a child, but his Yuebao personality is still the same, extremely calm and shocking.

    As if nothing could arouse her emotional ups and downs.

    This kind of nature is estimated to have been cultivated in her original world, so after so many years, her personality will not change at all.

    Just like him, in fact, he still maintains the habits of his previous life to some extent.

    Since his Yuebao grew up, every time he saw his Yuebao, he was actually a little nervous for no reason.

    At this moment, he was a little nervous.

    But he still walked towards his Yuebao.

    was far away, Jiang Yue didn''t see it clearly, until Xue Yan came over, she could see what Xue Yan was holding in her hand, seeing that it was her socks and shoes, she took it.

    The socks on my feet were a little dirty because she accidentally got up from the field.

    Straw sandals are indeed uncomfortable to wear.

    In general, she only wears straw sandals when she goes out to work in the fields.

    Jiang Yue took off her straw shoes and then started taking off her socks.

    Ying Bai Ruyu''s foot was exposed like this, and Xue Yan immediately didn''t know where to look, so hurry up. The tips of his ears turned red again.

    squatted down immediately.

    Until Jiang Yue took off both socks and changed them, Xue Yan brought the two dirty socks over and washed them silently.

    Jiang Yue opened her mouth, while tying the straps on the white silk socks and tying the socks tightly, she asked, "All the envoys of the Xilin Kingdom have left?"

    "Let''s go." Xue Yan replied softly. Hands still focused on washing socks in the gutter. "The seeds they asked for, I agreed as we agreed."

    The country of Xilu is a country west of Daling. It has been friendly with Daling for generations. However, a few months ago, I suddenly received a letter from the emperor of Xilu, saying that he wanted to send Daling personally. Therefore, a few days ago, the envoys of the Xilu Kingdom headed by the Emperor of the Xilu Kingdom came to the Imperial Capital. All the emperors were here, so he naturally had to go back to the capital to meet the emperors of the two countries.

    Because before the Emperor of the Xilu Kingdom came, he said that he was mainly talking about the trade between the two countries and that he wanted to buy various seeds from Daling.

    Especially the seeds of crops of various grains.

    In recent years, due to the high yield of Daling''s grain crops, every family is full of warehouses, and all countries are jealous. However, except for Xilu, other countries have attacked Daling because of their feud with Daling. In addition, Daling is now With the cannon as a big killer, naturally no one from those countries dared to send Daling as an ambassador, for fear of dying in Daling. Even if they were short of food, they would buy it from a Daling merchant who went to their country to do business, but Xiling did not. These worries, I always bought a lot of food directly from Da Ling before, but this is definitely not a long-term solution, so I wanted to buy seeds from Da Ling. In order to show sincerity, the Emperor of Xilu Kingdom decided to send Da Ling personally.

    And before he returned to Beijing, he naturally discussed these matters with her.

 Chapter 1269ï¼š Empress of Hokutei Province, Fu Ying?

    Chapter 1269 The Empress of Beicheng, Fuying?

    "I also told the Emperor of Xilu Kingdom," Xue Yan continued, "The seeds must be bought every year, otherwise the yield will not be guaranteed. He also agreed and signed the documents of the two countries, stamping the great seal of the two countries."

    Jiang Yue nodded and looked at him after she put on her soft-soled shoes: "Your third uncle came here, I heard him say that there is a female emperor in Beicheng?"

    There has never been a female emperor here before, but now there is a female emperor in Beicheng, which is equivalent to the first female emperor in history here.

    "Yeah." Xue Yan also nodded. Also focus on what''s in your hands. "I also got a report when I was in the imperial capital. Her name is Fuying, she is only seventeen years old, and took over the throne half a month ago. Because her father has only her one child, and her father is not willing to hand over the country to others. , and before he died, he personally sent her to the throne."

    Immediately, he lowered his voice, "In her last life, she also took the throne at this time. This has not changed, and it is estimated that it will be the same as in her previous life. In a few months, she will claim that she is a woman and is not qualified for the throne. Zen gave up to her cousin Fuxu."

    After all, he is from another country, and this is all he knows about Fuying, who has been the empress for a few months. He had never seen it in his previous life.

    He knew a lot about her cousin Fuxu.

    "After Fuxu became the emperor of Beicheng," Xue Yan continued, "he was cruel and unkind, he only cared about having fun, and even later, in order to plunder a lot of property from Daling, he ordered people to attack Daling and slaughtered Daling''s closest neighbor to Beicheng. a city."

    Having said this, he fell silent for a moment.

    In the last life, when Fuxu let the heavy army attack Daling, it was in his fourth year as the regent. When he personally led the army to rush over to reinforce it at the fastest speed, most of the city had been destroyed, and the people inside were also killed. After more than half of it, Daling not only drove the enemy out of Daling, but also leveled Beicheng.

    Fuxu was captured alive and his head fell on the spot.

    The human head hangs on the gate of Beicheng Kingdom''s imperial city for a whole month, in order to tell those innocent people who died tragically at the hands of Beicheng Kingdom and the spirit of the soldiers in heaven.

    Every time he talked about this kind of thing, his heart was heavy, so Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, just waited quietly for Xue Yan to come over.

    After a long while, Xue Yan seemed to have slowed down and continued: "In this life, we have big cannons, and no country has dared to attack, and it should not be like that in his previous life."

    Jiang Yue nodded, "No matter which border in Daling, the same amount of cannons have been deployed, and soldiers and horses have also been increased, just like iron barrels. Moreover, cannons are still being built every year, just in case. What''s more, before Nanrong The country has experienced the power of artillery, and the world knows it, unless he is hopelessly stupid and wants to die, or he will not be like that in his previous life."

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "that empress and her father finally put her on the throne, how could she give up after only a few months? Is she really capable?"

    Xue Yan shook his head: "I don''t know. But I was already the prime minister at this time in my last life. I know a little bit about Beicheng''s situation. Knowing that she has been in power for a few months, Beicheng has not issued any national policy, and she doesn''t seem to have issued an decree. Whatever you have done, the royalists will discuss it themselves."

    Jiang Yue said: "If you say so, you are not qualified for the throne."

    Xue Yan said: "There may also be some conspiracy in it. After all, as you said, her father finally sent her to the throne of God, and it is unreasonable for her to give in so easily."

 Chapter 1270ï¼š Her family, Xue Yan, has always been very thin-skinned

    Chapter 1270 Her family''s Xue Yan has always been very thin-skinned

    is all speculation, and there is no way to determine anything. Although she also thinks that there may be a conspiracy, maybe they are really not qualified for the throne...

    Jiang Yue said: "We know too little about Beicheng, let''s send some people to sneak into Beicheng to see, now there are cannons to frighten them, if one day, their country also discovers how cannons are made, it is still inevitable. The two countries go to war."

    And knowing ourselves and our enemies, can we be victorious in a hundred battles.

    Besides, now that we only know so much, it is really not appropriate to rush into other actions.

    Xue Yan said: "I already sent it when I was in the imperial capital."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. Seeing that he washed and twisted her socks, she stood up.

    Xue Yan hurriedly helped her to get the straw sandals.

    Jiang Yue just looked at him and said nothing, just let him take it. She is also used to it. For so many years, from childhood to adulthood, every time they were together, if there was something around him, no matter whether he could hold it or not, he would subconsciously help him take it first.

    And Xue Yan was really a subconscious reaction.

    When he reacted, he also had two more straw sandals in his hand.

    He was a little embarrassed, but when he saw his Yuebao, he didn''t seem to have any reaction. As usual, he slowly lost his embarrassment and went home with his Yuebao.

    When he got home, Xue Yan first put the straw shoes aside, and then put the washed socks to dry on the bamboo poles in the yard.

    Sister-in-law and the others are still in the yard. Sister-in-law and sister-in-law two are okay, sister-in-law two and sister-in-four are all jokingly watching him drying his socks.

    Even though he turned his back to them, he still felt a little burn in his ears.

    When Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue saw it, they laughed secretly, not letting them laugh out loud, but like Hu Duzi, they patted Yu Hongyan and Xuanyuan Jin to calm them down.

    Yu Hongyan and Xuanyuan Jin were even happier, but they didn''t laugh out loud, they were much more restrained.

    Jiang Yue stood by the well with a blank face, helping sister-in-law Li Hehua to pull water up and washing dishes for sister-in-law. She has seen the situation over there, but her family, Xue Yan, has always been very thin-skinned.

    As soon as the socks were dried, I heard the sound of carriages, more than one, and the laughter of the children at home.

    Especially Xue Shi''s laughter, he kept ''driving! ''''drive! '', as if he was driving the carriage at the head.

    Jiang Yue had long guessed that Xue Shi would definitely skip class and bring Xue Bo and the others back, so he was not surprised at all.

    It has been so many years, Xue Yan naturally guessed it, and is not surprised.

    Liu Guixia and the others are actually used to it, of course not surprised.

    It was Yu Hongyan, who was surprised but not surprised, but was immediately angry, picked up a small twig next to him, and rushed out, shouting, "That **** child! It must be his head again! "

    The extremely skinny Xue Shi just drove the carriage to the door when he saw his mother rushing out with a twig and wanted to beat him, so frightened, he jumped out of the carriage and ran away, ahhhh, bypassed his mother and hid the closest to him Behind his grandma Liu Guixia: "Grandma, grandma, protect me, my mother is going to beat me again!"

    Liu Guixia was very happy, but she still reached out to stop Yu Hongyan: "Why beat the child? Isn''t this his uncle''s birthday, or he won''t come back after skipping class."

    Yu Hongyan said angrily: "But mother, don''t look at how many classes he skips throughout the year, no matter who''s birthday is in the family, he runs back, there are so many people in the family, and if there is anything in the family, he also likes to run back, he How many days can I go to school in a year?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1271ï¼š No sense of doing anything wrong

    Chapter 1271 There is no self-consciousness to do wrong at all

    After talking, Yu Hongyan became even more angry: "Also! Look at him. In the past, there was a coachman who helped drive the carriage when he came back, but now he drives the carriage by himself. What if the carriage overturned and fell on Baibai and the others? Do it! It''s so outrageous!"

    Before Liu Guixia could speak, Xue Shi showed a head from behind his grandmother and said to his mother, "Mother, why are you so angry, even if I don''t study for a few days throughout the year, I''m not always the first in every exam. Name, isn''t that enough?"

    "That''s it." Speaking of this, Liu Guixia couldn''t help but smile, her face flushed red. Her grandson is also very smart. Don''t look at the skin, but the brain is good.

    "Let''s talk about it," Xue Shi continued, "I won''t be able to fall down on Bo Bo and the others. Bo Bo is not in a carriage with me. Bo Bo is also driving the carriage. Well, it''s the one behind."

    Xue Bo was not as stubborn as Xue Shi in driving the carriage, and it was much slower. As Xue Shi''s voice fell, his carriage slowly stopped in front of the house, and he was still happy, as if he did not know what it was now. Happening.

    "Chengcheng, Shengsheng, Ranran, Gangan, Dangdang, I let them share a carriage with Bai Bai," Xue Shi was still saying, "Bob Bai is so slow to drive the carriage, you can rest assured, even if my carriage overturns Now, I have also turned over us rough-skinned and thick-skinned, and nothing will happen." There is no self-consciousness of doing wrong at all.

    Xue Ningzhi, Xue Ningyuan, Xue Wuze, Xue Wuchuan, Xue Tianji, and Xue Tianyi, who were in the same carriage with Xue Shi, were very speechless.

    was so angry that Yu Hongyan laughed. But to be honest, her son Pi Guipi is actually very careful.

    Before Xue Bai got out of the carriage, Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran, the five-year-old siblings, got out of the carriage. They were all pure and white, and they didn''t call their mother Xuanyuanjin to carry them down, but a nurse. A milky voice shouted: "Yuebao, hug me, I want to go down." One shouted: "Uncle, please hug me down, I don''t want to go down after my sister."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only hurriedly walk over, one carried Xue Qiansheng off the carriage, and the other carried Xue Xingran off the carriage.

    Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang are almost twelve years old, so naturally they don''t need to be hugged, they both jumped off the carriage.

    Because Xue Tiancheng was eight years old and could get off the carriage by himself, but his body was not very healthy since he was a child. He looked like a normal child. In fact, he could fall down when the wind blew. Naturally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan carefully removed him from the carriage. The carriage was helped down.

    Xue Ningzhi had already jumped off the carriage that Xue Shi was driving.

    And when the children got off the carriage, they all surrounded Xue Yan, the uncle, chatting and saying, "Uncle, happy birthday!"

    Xue Yan smiled and patted their heads.

    What a treasure.

    However, his nephews and nieces are all there, but his brother Xuanyuan Shou is not seen.

    Before he could ask the question, his mother had already asked anxiously, "Where is Shou Shou?"

    Xue Gangan, who was as naughty as her brother Xue Shi, immediately ran to lift the curtain of the carriage in front, and laughed, "It''s lying inside."

    Sure enough, Xuanyuan Shou, who was almost thirteen years old, was lying on his back in the carriage, looking very lazy.

    is so funny.

    "Can he still sit if he can lie down? It''s hard for him to be afraid of people stepping on him. Uncle Shou Shou is really too lazy to be saved." After speaking, Xue Gangan still looked like she was going to toss people and went to drag him. Xuanyuan Shou, who was still lying inside, was too lazy to move. "Get up quickly! Get up quickly! You''re all home! If you don''t come down, we''ll send you to live in the stable!"

 Chapter 1272ï¼š Is it useful? Tried and tested?

    Chapter 1272 Is it useful? Tried and tested?

    Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran saw this, and they rushed to pull the carriage and drag Xuanyuan Shou this lazy uncle.

    Xuanyuan Shou had no choice but to get up and get off the carriage lazily. After a while, he tilted his head and said to his imperial brother, "Imperial brother, happy birthday", and then he went back into the house to raise the corpse.

    Shao Youyue was dumbfounded.

    Xue Yan didn''t know what to say.

    Originally, he actually wanted this younger brother to be his successor, so that he could abdicate as soon as possible.

    There are two reasons, one is that this younger brother is also extremely smart, and the other is that the younger brother is his own younger brother and the direct son of his father. accept.

    But this younger brother is too lazy to do anything.

    Fortunately, the officials are clear and bright, and each is outstanding. Even if he is still in front of the emperor, he has not yet found a suitable successor, and there are not many things that he needs to handle personally.

    Yu Hongyan also confronted her son Xue Shi, and pointed at Xue Shi with a twig in her hand: "No matter what, you can''t drive the carriage by yourself, and don''t look at how old you are! What if there is an accident! It must be brought by you. s head!"

    Xue Shi immediately said: "Mother, why do you always think I''m the one who leads the way? It''s obvious that whether you skip class or drive a horse-drawn carriage like this, it''s all under the leadership of Bo Bo." He also hurriedly called Xue Bo, "Isn''t it? Berber?"

    Xue Bohan smiled and said, "Yes."

    Li Hehua smiled and rubbed her son''s head. This silly son, every time he takes the blame like this, he really thinks his family doesn''t know about it.

    Yu Hongyan laughed angrily again: "How many times have you let Bai Bai take the blame over the years, why are you so embarrassed now!"

    "Second aunt, it''s really me, it has nothing to do with my brother or younger siblings." Xue Bai said. Still smiling. Extremely heartbroken.

    Yu Hongyan even laughed angrily, and rubbed his head gently: "You are a good boy."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that their children were all very smart, and knew that as long as their Baibai took the blame, the family would not do anything to Baibai. Because the family knew that Bai Bai would not do such a thing. But there is no evidence to prove that they did it, and they will naturally be fine.

    A strategy that will be fine, naturally used every time.

    No matter whether the strategy is good or not, and whether it has any technical content, it will be useful anyway, and it has been tried and tested. Xue Shi and the others really thought so, and they were all happy.

    Xue Tiancheng was not happy, but he had a smile on his face, and he had been standing obediently. At this time, he also opened his mouth and said to Yu Hongyan, "Second Auntie, the fourth uncle helped prepare this carriage."

    That is, the fourth uncle Xue Sihu agreed with them to come back like this.

    Xuanyuan Jin immediately smiled and said, "He dares to give it to the carriage, he must know that the children will be fine. Second sister-in-law, forget it, the left and right stones are not doing anything bad."

    "Yes, yes." Li Hehua, Pei Fufu and the others all agreed.

    Yu Hongyan That''s all.

    Xue Shi didn''t hide from his grandmother. First, he said to his grandmother Liu Guixia, "Thank you, grandma!" Then he ran to his uncle and said, "Uncle, happy birthday!"

    Xue Yan also smiled and patted his head. This is really naughty.

    But the children came back to celebrate his birthday, and he was naturally happy in his heart.

    This carriage was sent to the stable. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan led one of them there. When they put the carriage in the stable, when they came back, they saw Xue Shi and the others curiously surrounding the boxes. Coconut turns, do not know how to eat.

 Chapter 1273ï¼š i want to hold one too

    Chapter 1273 I want to hold one too

    As soon as Liu Guixia saw them coming back, she smiled and said, "Yuebao is back, you can ask her, the two who brought coconuts in the morning told Yuebao how to eat them. But it seems that they can also drink, I don''t know much about it. ."

    Xue Shi and the others naturally quarreled with Jiang Yue immediately and asked Jiang Yue to get them to eat.

    Jiang Yue took a kitchen knife, cut a coconut, and then put a thin bamboo tube that she had prepared and washed very cleanly into the very small hole at the top of the cut.

    She also prepared a lot of thin bamboo tubes, which were also washed.

    "Just drink it like this. After drinking, the white meat inside can be eaten." Jiang Yue said.

    And Xue Yan had already learned everything, so he also took a kitchen knife and began to help peel the coconut.

    Jiang Yue gave the finished coconut in her hand to Xue Shi, who was closest to her.

    Xue Shi hurriedly handed it to the youngest Xue Xingran.

    Xuanyuan Jin hurried over and said, "There''s a lot in here. He''s still young and can''t drink one. I''ll go get a bowl and pour half of it out for Qian Sheng."

    Xue Qiansheng immediately pouted and said, "No. I don''t want to break up with the stinky brother. Besides, drinking without a thin bamboo tube feels soulless. I don''t think it should be drunk from a bowl, so I also want to hold one and drink it."

    Xuanyuan Jin was accustomed to her sons and daughters being incompatible, and said happily: "Okay, okay, then half of the mother who poured out has been drunk, right? But even if you hold a drink, you have to pour out half, don''t forget that you and your brother are Born on the same day, he is still young and can''t drink that much."

    "Yeah!" Xue Qiansheng was happy and nodded immediately.

    The next peeled coconut is naturally for Xue Qiansheng, the second youngest in the family.

    Then there was Xue Tiancheng. Because Xue Tiancheng was in poor health, he couldn''t drink so much, and he poured out a lot and gave it to his mother Pei Fufu. After pouring it out, he also held the coconut, biting the thin bamboo tube and drinking slowly.

    Anyway, it is the order from small to large.

    Naturally, he would not forget Xuanyuan Shou, who was too lazy and was standing still. Xuanyuan Shou lay on the kang and didn''t get up. Hit her little son. See what virtue is all this. I don''t know who it is.

    Coconut water is sweet. It was the first time I drank it, and I still drank it like this. The children felt it was novel and delicious.

    Seeing that his nephew Xue Shi has it all, his mother Liu Guixia has also cut it off, and she has cut a few more, and put it there. Anyone who wants to drink can take a thin bamboo tube and drink it. His mother, queen and sister-in-law are already drinking. Then, Xue Yan cut another coconut and inserted a thin bamboo tube, and handed it to Jiang Yue subconsciously.

    Jiang Yue also put down the kitchen knife subconsciously, stopped cutting and took it. Then, take a sip. This is natural coconut water. It''s sweet or sweet, but it''s not that sweet, but it''s still delicious.

    Xue Yan put away the kitchen knives before picking up a coconut and drinking it.

    The third brother Xue Sanhu is in charge of the 200,000 Jingjing army outside the imperial capital. He will not come back today; Usually the children study in the town, and they all live in the town. The family bought a big house in the town, and there are maids and servants to serve in it, as well as the protection of Yun Yiwei and the dark guard. If the fourth brother is in the town now, He seldom lived in the general shop, and he also lived in the big mansion, helping to look after these children at home.

    If elder brother Xue Yihu was in a furniture shop in the town and wouldn''t go home, he would also be living in that big mansion and helping him watch.

 Chapter 1274ï¼š I caught a fish!

    Chapter 1274 I caught a fish!

    Even so, the elder sister-in-law, the second sister-in-law, the third sister-in-law, and the fourth sister-in-law often go to live in the big house in the town. It is their child. Naturally, they are somewhat worried. Even his mother and mother go to the town from time to time. Two nights later, it''s just his birthday today, sister-in-law and the others feel that they have to be at home no matter what.

    Also because of his birthday today, the eldest and fourth brothers will be back at noon.

    The second brother, Xue Erhu, is at home, but he went to Li Qingshu''s house to help. Li Qingshu''s house is a little busy and needs his second brother''s help, and he will be back in a while.

    His father Xue Dafu and his father Huang Xuanyuan were naturally at home, and there was basically nothing else to do except plant two or three acres of crops, so today, after breakfast, I went to the river to fish again, and I wouldn''t let them The family bought fish and said that they would definitely catch them today, and then they would burn the fish they caught to eat.

    "Guixia! Guixia! I caught a fish!"

    Hearing his father''s jubilant cries suddenly, Xue Yan wanted to go out and have a look, but before he went out, his father ran back with a fishing rod and a wooden barrel.

    looks like an excitement.

    I didn¡¯t expect to catch it today.

    is still a big one.

    "Grandpa! Grandpa!" Xue Shi and the others rushed over happily to see the fish. I saw this big grass carp swimming in a wooden barrel. "What a big fish!"

    "I really caught it." Liu Guixia and the others didn''t expect it either.

    Xuanyuan Hao also came back with a fishing rod, and he had nothing else in his hands. Obviously, he didn''t catch a single fish, but he was very leisurely.

    "Grandpa Hao, where is your fish?" Xue Qiansheng asked.

    Xuanyuan Hao rubbed her little head and said with a smile, "I didn''t catch it, but your grandfather caught it."

    Xue Qiansheng said, "My grandfather is amazing."

    "No." Xuanyuan Hao also learned her tone and agreed.

    immediately gave Xue Dafu to Midea, and couldn''t close his mouth at all.

    Liu Guixia and the others were all happy.

    Then, Liu Guixia smiled and said, "I''m thirsty, so what about coconuts? It''s very delicious, so you can drink it too."

    Immediately, Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao both put down their fishing rods, and each took a coconut and started drinking.

    Liu Guixia and the others were busy killing the fish.

    It''s time to make lunch. After killing the fish, Liu Guixia and the others went into the kitchen to get busy, and Jiang Yue went to help, but after a while, because there was really nothing to help her, her second sister-in-law and fourth sister-in-law were killed. to roll out.

    There are so many children in the family. After Jiang Yue came out of the stove, she naturally played with Xue Yan and played with the children at home.

    Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao didn''t know how to cook, so naturally they didn''t go to the kitchen to help, but sat on the side, drinking coconut water, and came over with Go and played backgammon.

    Xue Shi and the others came to make trouble when they saw it.

    It didn''t stop for a moment anyway.

    is particularly lively.

    Xue Erhu finished helping, and when he came back, he also took a coconut and drank it, and from time to time he would make trouble with the children at home. The children in the family were not afraid of him, and they all climbed on his back, like stacking Arhats.

    It was almost noon when Xue Yihu and Xue Sihu also came back, just as lunch was ready, Xue Yan''s 21st birthday banquet could also be held.

    Now that Xue Yan has grown up, he can naturally drink.

    However, the amount of alcohol is naturally not as good as the second brother Xue Erhu, who is immune to alcohol, but he still drank two cups with his father and father, just to make sense.

    Although Xue Yan is a birthday star today, he still sits in his usual seat, just like when he was a child, Jiang Yue still sits next to Xue Yan, and on the other side of Jiang Yue sits Xue Shi.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1275ï¼š So annoying, why is that aunt here again!

    Chapter 1275 So annoying, why is that aunt here again!

    Nowadays, the atmosphere of Daling has changed a lot. Women can not only read books, but also become teachers if they have the ability and ability.

    Naturally, there are fewer and fewer things such as men and women guarding against each other and not being able to eat at the same table.

    It was also Empress Dowager Yunzi who disguised herself as a man and entered the barracks, led troops to fight, and later handled political and military affairs on behalf of the emperor. No one is dissatisfied, no one is disrespectful... After so many years... It''s actually inevitable that it has developed to the present.

    There are still two tables combined, mainly because there are a lot of people in the family, and the children also sit at the table and eat together.

    And Zi Cui, Xia Han, Xue Liu, Miao Han, Fei Zhu, and Fei Ju are all married. Since they got married, Shao Youyue and Pei Fufu have not asked maids to serve by their side. find it interesting. In addition, the children are all grown up, and they don''t have to wash diapers and change diapers as soon as they were young, so they are also busy.

    Because Xue Yan came back in the morning and was not at home in the morning, the longevity noodles were made by Shao Youyue and Liu Guixia for Xue Yan at noon.

    Only Xue Yan had a bowl of longevity noodles in front of him.

    Xue Shi and the others jeered when they saw the longevity noodles on the table, and asked their uncle to eat quickly, and Xue Yan cooperated to eat the longevity noodles first.

    "Ah, it''s time to eat! It''s time to eat!" The children picked up their chopsticks excitedly and were about to eat.

    Xue Sihu took a sip of his wine before laughing: "After dinner, let your uncle and Yuebao take you to the academy. You''ve skipped a morning''s class, and it''s hard to say if you run away in the afternoon."

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "I''ll give it to you."

    "No, I want Uncle and Yuebao to deliver! I want Uncle and Yuebao to deliver!" The children immediately shouted.

    "Haha, you haven''t heard my words." Xue Erhu was not annoyed at all, and was still amused. The family gets along well. "Fortunately, I''m not sad. Let''s go, let your uncle and Yuebao deliver it, darling, let''s eat quickly."

    "Well, thank you second uncle." Xue Qiansheng, Xue Xingran, Xue Ningzhi, Xue Ningyuan, Xue Wuze, Xue Wuchuan, Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi, Xue Tiancheng said.

    "Thank you dad." Xue Shi, Xue Gangan, and Xue Dangdang also thanked.

    "Thank you second uncle." Xue Bo naturally smiled and ate, and thanked him.

    The children are still very polite, Xue Dafu Liu Guixia and others are naturally very happy to see.

    Ever since there were children at school, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still often send their children to school, and they are used to it, and they don''t think there is anything wrong.

    While was eating, the sound of a carriage suddenly sounded outside.

    "Who is this coming back? Could it be Uncle Five coming back from the military camp? Ahhh, I''ll go take a look!" As soon as the skinny Xue Shi heard it, he ran out to take a look. As soon as he saw the people on the carriage, he became a little unhappy, but he didn''t show it on his face, and shouted into the house, "Grandma Youyue, Aunt Yucen is here!"

    In the room, Xue Gangan immediately said: "It''s so annoying, why is that aunt here again!" Obviously he didn''t like Shao Yucen.

    Since Shao Yucen turned sixteen, he has been making excuses to come here often. Everyone is not stupid, and naturally understands what Shao Yucen means. Now, Shao Yucen is twenty years old.

    Not only Xue Shi Xuegan didn''t like it, but other children in the family didn''t like this Shao Yucen, and even Xuanyuan Shou didn''t like Shao Yucen''s cousin very much.

    Hearing Shao Yucen coming, Xuanyuan Shou continued to eat his meal lazily without raising his eyelids.

 Chapter 1276ï¼š never stopped

    Chapter 1276 Never stopped

    Yu Hongyan hurriedly covered her daughter''s mouth: "What nonsense!" For fear that Shao Youyue would be embarrassed.

    After all, this is Shao Youyue''s eldest brother''s daughter.

    Shao Youyue was indeed embarrassed, but her eldest brother''s daughter came, and her eldest brother was very kind to her, so she couldn''t ignore it, so she could only get up and go out to have a look.

    Xue Yan didn''t feel anything about Shao Yucen''s coming. For him, he was just a relative, and the children in the family could see it. How could he not see it? For some reason, he peeked at his Yuebao nervously. at a glance.

    His Yuebao is still the same as usual, and there is not much reaction.

    Then, he didn''t know whether to be happy or unhappy.

    At the gate of the yard, Shao Yucen was helped by the maid to get off the carriage, and when he came, he praised Xue Shi for being sensible. Seeing that her aunt Shao Youyue came out, she immediately looked terrified and rushed up to Fushen: "Auntie."

    Shao Youyue hurriedly supported her, and said with a smirk: "Why don''t you tell me in advance, we are all eating, or we will wait for you, hurry up, let''s go in."

    "Alas." Shao Yucen replied with a very docile smile, "Dad said that I haven''t seen Auntie for some days, so I said to come and see Auntie for him, he immediately agreed and let me come."

    Seeing that Shao Yucen''s maid and the driver were waiting at the gate of the yard, as if they were waiting to bring things in, Shao Youyue could only bite the bullet and let the people who moved Shao Yucen''s luggage into the Sanjin house where she lived with a stiff smile. In the room that Shao Yucen had stayed in before.

    The maid and the driver have also been here before, and they are very familiar with the way. Seeing Shao Youyue open their mouths, they hurriedly and respectfully responded, and sent all the luggage in the carriage to Sanjin Mansion.

    Here, Shao Yucen must stay at least a few days before leaving.

    Xue Shi first rolled his eyes, and then he helped to move things enthusiastically. As for what the **** he was up to, only he himself knew.

    Because Yu Hongyan, Liu Guixia and other adults have just said it, when Shao Yucen and Shao Youyue entered the hall, the children were obediently cooking, and no one said anything.

    As soon as Shao Yucen came in, according to his status, he first blessed Xue Yan, the emperor, and called "cousin", and then shouted "uncle" with Xuanyuan Hao, the supreme emperor, and then with Xue Dafu. He shouted "Master of the country", and then called Liu Guixia Fushen, called "Mrs. of the Guogong", followed by Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu Fushen, called "Your Highness", followed by Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, Pei Fufu and Xuanyuan Jin were blessed, and they all shouted "Princess", and then she was not blessed.

    She looks like a lady from everyone, Miss Gaomen, who is extremely polite and decent.

    When Shao Yucen came for the first time, Liu Guixia and the others stopped her, so she didn''t have to do it; but when Shao Yucen came for the second time, it was still the same. Liu Guixia stopped it again, but when Shao Yucen came for the third time, she still insisted on doing this. ...then, Liu Guixia and the others never stopped.

    So, now, seeing that Shao Yucen was finally unlucky to greet someone, Liu Guixia, who was almost tired, greeted Shao Yucen and asked Shao Yucen to sit down for dinner.

    is Shao Youyue''s niece. As before, she was arranged to sit next to Shao Youyue.

    Shao Yucen saw that Jiang Yue was sitting next to her cousin Xue Yan again, and was naturally extremely dissatisfied. She felt that no matter whether it was closeness or distance, she should be sitting next to her cousin.

 Chapter 1277ï¼š My uncle is our moon baby!

    Chapter 1277 My uncle is our moon treasure!

    But she didn''t show it on the face, and she still tried her best to maintain the appearance of Miss Gaomen, extremely dignified.

    Knowing her cousin''s birthday today, in order to catch up with her, she set off in a carriage before her cousin went to the imperial capital to meet the envoys of Xilin Kingdom.

    She is so sincere and always travels thousands of miles. Even, she still refuses to marry at the age of 20. One day she will show her heart to her cousin, saying that she has always liked him, and her cousin must If she does not live up to her, even if she is not made queen, she will be given the position of a noble concubine.

    After dinner, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to go to the stable to take the carriage out and send the children off because they were going to send the children to the academy.

    When Shao Yucen saw it, he was naturally even more unhappy. What happened to Jiang Yue! Forget it when she was a child, when she was young, she had to be carried by others. Now that she is so old, how could she still be inseparable from her cousin! shameless!

    But she just came, and when she was eating, she also said that the road was exhausted and she needed a break, and she couldn''t open her mouth to follow along. Naturally, she swallowed this breath again.

    Xue Shi, the child king, saw that his uncle and Yuebao were going to the stable to lead the carriage. He first glanced at Shao Yucen, and then whispered to Xue Bo and the others, especially when he whispered to Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran, the two youngest. The two youngest to do it.

    Anyway, Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran are young, only over five years old, so even if something goes wrong, it will be fine.

    "Since it''s about Uncle and Yuebao, I won''t charge you any more." Xue Qiansheng said the same, and then went happily with her brother Xue Xingran.

    I saw Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran running to Shao Yucen''s side, both with their heads raised, pulling on Shao Yucen''s clothes and saying, "Aunt Yucen, we have something to tell you, can you come with us."

    Shao Yucen didn''t actually like Xue Qiansheng and the others, but he still pretended to like it, squatted down and smiled, "Yes."

    Immediately, Shao Yucen followed Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran to the side.

    Seeing that the family couldn''t hear it, Xue Qiansheng said in a milky voice: "Aunt Yucen, you should give up, or you will be injured."

    "What are you giving up?" Shao Yucen smiled stiffly.

    Xue Xingran immediately replied: "Give up my uncle! My uncle is our Yuebao!"

    Shao Yucen doesn''t like these two children anymore, he doesn''t bother to care for them, and even wants to teach them a lesson, but he can''t really teach them a lesson. If she makes these two children cry, how can she explain it? But he was really upset, so he continued to pretend to like the two children in front of him, and smiled with Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran: "You are so cute, why are you so rude, how can you always call Yuebao directly? It should also be called Auntie."

    "Are you stupid," Xue Qiansheng said in a milky voice, a small person, super serious, "how can you marry my uncle if you are called aunt! My uncle and my Yuebao are going to get married! Wait until we get married. Now, we naturally don''t call her Yuebao anymore, we''re going to call us Yuebao a little aunt."

    Shao Yucen gritted his teeth.

    Xue Xingran also spoke again in a milky voice. The articulation was actually a bit unclear, but the meaning was clear: "Sister stinky, Aunt Yucen is stupid, you are right. Obviously our uncle and Yuebao are a couple, even As we all know, she''s always here, so annoying."

    Shao Yucen wanted to strangle the two little **** in front of him.

 Chapter 1278ï¼š No wonder I wont even give you a look

    Chapter 1278 No wonder he didn''t even give you a look

    At the gate of the courtyard, Xue Shi and the others saw their uncle and Yuebao coming with a carriage, for fear that their uncle and Yuebao would hear and see what they had done, so they hurriedly shouted: "Sheng Sheng, Ran Ran, let''s go, we want to Go to the academy!"

    "Ah, hurry up, hurry up!" When Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran heard this, they immediately knew that their uncle and Yuebao were leading the carriage to the gate of the courtyard, and they both ran away, holding hands.

    But after only running a few steps, they remembered that their brother Xue Shi had not finished what they had taught them, so he quickly turned around and said to Shao Yucen, "Knowing that my uncle and Yuebao are still like this, no wonder our uncle keeps a look. I won''t give it to you."

    As soon as these words came out, Shao Yucen almost died of anger.

    Definitely taught by Jiang Yue!

    Definitely taught by Jiang Yue!

    Otherwise, how could these two young children be able to say these words!

    Jiangyue! ! !

    This shameless!

    Is this a protest against her!

    Shao Yucen gritted his teeth.

    It is not easy to be shameless since I was a child, no wonder it is so playful!

    Crazy girl!

    is not worthy of my cousin!

    And Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran had already run back to the gate of the courtyard.

    Waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to bring the carriage over, although the children rushed to get on the carriage, they let the younger ones and those who were not in good health go up first, and then they swarmed up.

    Seeing that the children had all got into the carriage and sat down, Xuanyuan Shou also came up and had a dead body, Xue Yan and Jiang Yuecai also got into the carriage, sat on the carriage, and drove the carriage up.

    The two carriages ran side by side and went to the town just like that.

    Shao Yucen looked at the carriage away angrily, and pretended to sit with Shao Youyue and the others for a while before returning to the room for her in Sanjin''s courtyard.

    Thinking that Jiang Yue lived next door to her cousin, Shao Yucen hated again.

    But there are only so many rooms here, and they are all full. Even when Xue Shi and the others live at home, they all live in the three-entry yard, so they can only have one room per person. They can''t live here anyway, so she''s here. , If you don''t want to live in the three courtyards, you can only live in the old house.

    That old house was so dilapidated, with a thatched roof, she wouldn''t live there even if she was killed.

    When came to town, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sent the children directly to Shengming Academy.

    As soon as he sent the children to Shengming Academy, he met Xiao Mochen.

    Xiao Mochen has long since returned from his study tour. He is now a teacher at Shengming Academy. He has been teaching books for nearly ten years. He has also taught Xue Shi and the others before, and now he is teaching Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran.

    As usual, he was still wearing clogs, and his clothes were baggy. Although he was in his thirties, he still looked handsome, and his words and deeds were casual.

    This is a maverick existence, whether in Shengming Academy or in other academies.

    "Sir." The children headed by Xue Shi hurriedly handed over their hands and saluted happily. In front of other gentlemen, they may be more disciplined, but Mr. Xiao, they have always been used to it.

    "Go have a rest and get ready for class." Xiao Mochen saluted casually and smiled.

    "Mmmm." Xue Shi and the others nodded. Immediately, he shouted to their uncle Yuebao: "Uncle, Yuebao, we''re leaving!"

    "Go." Xue Yan smiled.

    Jiang Yue just calmly watched the children run away like crazy. Xue Tiancheng naturally couldn''t be so crazy because of his health, and he was the last. However, Xuanyuan Shou was extremely lazy, and naturally he couldn''t run, so he walked with Xue Tiancheng at the back so slowly and lazily.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1279ï¼š Dont want to be, dont want to be?

    Chapter 1279 Don''t want to be, don''t want to be?

    Xue Yan then handed over to Xiao Mochen: "Brother Mochen."

    Xiao Mochen gave a random salute and smiled: "You don''t let me salute, I''m more obedient than others, so I won''t give you the emperor. But Shengqing, there is something for you. Tell me, you tell the officials to stop looking for me, I really don¡¯t want to be an official.¡±

    Speaking of this, he still looks like he has an extremely headache.

    The Department of Personnel at Daling was originally mainly responsible for the examinations, promotions, awards, and transfers of officials, but as early as ten years ago, a very important task was added, that is, to find talents everywhere and place them in suitable positions. Let talents play the greatest role, and they can better benefit Daling and the people.

    Because his brother Mochen has always been a great talent, the officials will always send people to look for his brother Mochen.

    But his brother Mochen has always liked to be idle and free, and never thought of becoming an official, so every time his brother Mochen refused.

    refused so many times, he originally thought that the Ministry of Personnel had given up, and he, the emperor, didn''t care, who knew...

    "The Ministry of Officials came to you again?" Xue Yan was quite surprised.

    Immediately feel very happy, the current court is no longer comparable to the previous court, and all officials are dedicated to serving the people.

    As long as it is for the good of Daling and the people.

    "It''s not." Xiao Mochen looked even more troubled and held his forehead. "How many times have I told them, I don''t want to be, I don''t want to be, I just want to be a teacher, but no one in the Ministry of Personnel can listen to me, people always come to me, I''m not hiding from the Ministry of Personnel , I don''t want to go to the afternoon class, I have asked the dean for leave, and plan to go out for a long time."

    Speaking of the end, people are rarely irritable.

    Seeing this friend like this for the first time, Xue Yan couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, go and relax, I''ll tell the people in the official department when I get back."

    "Thanks." Xiao Mochen immediately swept away the haze and planned to leave.

    It wasn''t until we chatted a couple more times that we really left.

    Xue Yan only then looked at his Yuebao. Seeing that his Yuebao was watching Xiao Mochen, he didn''t know what to think, and he felt a sigh in his heart.

    His family Yuebao wouldn''t like this type, right?

    But when he thought that his brother Mo Chen was married, and the children were not too young, his Yuebao should not be, so he was relieved, but a little lost.

    Jiang Yue didn''t notice that something was wrong with Xue Yan, she just felt that she still appreciates Xiao Mochen''s attitude towards life. She insisted on herself and lived the way she wanted, but she never hurt the interests of others. , others are happy, he himself is happy.

    She had heard her family Xue Yan said he was smart before. After seeing him a few times, she found out that this person is really smart, and ordinary people really can''t live like this. He seems to be an idler, but he is extremely rational and open-minded. , Open-minded.

    Just when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were about to turn around and leave, the people from the officials who were looking for Xiao Mochen''s figure everywhere in the academy came to them, and when they saw Xue Yan, the emperor, they hurriedly bowed and saluted.

    Xue Yan told this person.

    This person took orders immediately, and the Ministry of Personnel will naturally not send anyone to look for Xiao Mochen in the future.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left Shengming Academy and stopped chasing the carriage. They handed over the carriage to Yun Yiwei and Anwei, who were watching nearby, and sent it to the large house where the children lived. Immediately, each person rode a horse. go home.

    However, before leaving the town, because there were people on the street, they could not ride a horse. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only rode for a while, then got off their horses and walked side by side with their horses.

 Chapter 1280ï¼š He actually likes his Yuebao

    Chapter 1280 He actually likes his Yuebao

    Xue Yan hesitated for a long time, but she still said, "Yuebao, I..." She seemed to want to say something, but she only said three words, and she couldn''t say it anymore.

    Didn''t hear the following, Jiang Yue turned around and looked at him: "What''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s fine." Xue Yan immediately looked away, a little panicked.

    It''s not that I can''t have the courage to say it, I''m just afraid that her mind is different from his. Getting along as usual? Surely a lot of things will change.

    If this is the case, it is better not to say that he likes her at the beginning.

    Yes.

    He actually likes his Yuebao.

    It has been so many years, the two have always been together, his Yuebao is so kind to him, and it is his Yuebao who accompanies him, enlightens him, and makes him completely come out of the shadows of his previous life.

    He couldn''t imagine what would happen without his family''s Moon Treasure. It is estimated that even if he made everything in the family no longer happen, he would still be immersed in the pain of his previous life from time to time, unable to extricate himself, as if he could not get redemption.

    I didn''t think about it that much when I was a child, but haven''t he and his Yuebao grown up now? He thinks this kind of thing should be more subtle, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand who he likes.

    Instead, he knows exactly who he likes.

    is his Moon Treasure.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be a little nervous every time he sees his Yuebao now, and he is always worried about gains and losses.

    Yes, it is a matter of gain and loss.

    That¡¯s how it feels.

    His family Yuebao is too calm, and his emotions have basically not been ups and downs for so many years. Moreover, not only is he good to him, but also to the rest of the family. In fact, he is not sure whether his family Yuebao is true to him or not. Especially different, do you like him...

    What if, in the eyes of his family Yuebao, he is no different from the rest of the family, they are just her family...

    Therefore, we always worry about gain and loss.

    Out of the corner of his eyes, his family Yuebao seemed to really believe that he said nothing, and didn''t continue to ask anything. It was clearly what he wanted, and he was afraid that she would ask, but he felt a little bored in his heart.

    The sense of loss is also a little heavier.

    He didn''t like anyone in his last life, and at this moment, he really didn''t know how to deal with this.

    So, Xue Yan didn''t say anything.

    When we were almost out of town and there was no one else on the road, I rode and continued home.

    When I got home, I happened to meet the fourth brother who was going back to the town. When the fourth brother saw them, he immediately smiled and said: "It''s just right, your fifth brother just sent someone back with a birthday present, and it''s on the table in the main room, Xiaoyan. Don''t forget to take it, it''s rare that your fifth brother is so crazy in the military camp every day and always remembers everyone''s birthday in the family."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not enter the house until the horse was sent to the stable.

    Xue Yan opened the gift given to him by the fifth brother Xue Wuhu on the table in the main room. It was a painting that was drawn by his fifth brother himself. The fifth brother was actually not good at painting at all. As usual, he knew at a glance what his fifth brother had drawn. There were a lot of little people on it, and everyone in the family was on it. He and his Yuebao were still painted hand in hand, and Xue Yan suddenly felt a little warm.

    Since his family Yuebao turned six years old, he was a big child, and then, he never held his family Yuebao''s hand again... Fifth brother still draws like this...

    Seeing his family Yuebao subconsciously glanced at the painting in his hand, Xue Yan''s ears became even hotter, and his ears were turning red as if they were on fire.

 Chapter 1281ï¼š The two children also directly...

    Chapter 1281 The two children also directly...

    "That me, I''m going to put it away!" Before waiting for Yuebao''s answer, Xue Yan hurriedly scrolled up the picture and went back to the room.

    Watching her family''s Xue Yan''s back as if she had fled, for fear that she would find something, Jiang Yueji, who had no expression at all, tickled the corner of her mouth.

    *

    That night, after dinner, Jiang Yue went to sister-in-law Li Hehua''s room and helped her to draw flowers.

    Xue Yan was in the main room. First, he had a conversation with his father, father, elder brother, and second elder brother. Then, he went back to the room. He planned to read some books, and then washed and fell asleep. Pushing it away, Shao Yucen was busy, and he didn''t even bring a maid.

    Xue Yan subconsciously took two steps back and kept a certain distance from this cousin.

    The hand that was going to open the door was also put down.

    just stood at the door of the room.

    "Cousin." As soon as Shao Yucen came over, his aggrieved eyes immediately turned red.

    Then, took the veil, and wiped away tears with extreme grievance.

    This is obviously to talk to him. If he can''t talk about it today, he will definitely find him sooner or later. Xue Yan can only bite the bullet and ask: "What happened?"

    Shao Yucen wanted to talk about it, but he was afraid that this cousin would think she was not being reserved. After all, the door to this cousin''s room was closed now. Wouldn''t it be better if she knew earlier that she would come a little slower, and wait for her cousin to push the door open and come in before she could close the door?

    Everyone has come, so there is no reason to go back and start over.

    I saw Shao Yucen and sobbed softly: "When you and Yuebao went to the stable at noon to lead the carriage, Sheng Sheng and Ranran came to me, and I don''t know who taught them, they bullied me."

    After finishing speaking, aggrieved, tears fell straight down like broken pearls.

    Xue Yan has a big head.

    In this life, shouldn''t this cousin be the same as in the previous life, a pair with a general under his third uncle? Why are you still wasting time on him with such perseverance?

    Is it destined to only happen to his family and not to others?

    However, because of the appearance of this cousin, it is very different from the fate of the previous life. At this time, this cousin in the previous life had already lost a few days because her child had not lived, and then she was too sad, her health became worse and worse, and then she died. .

    Now this cousin is still fine. She is his uncle''s daughter anyway. It''s a good thing that she didn''t die like she did in her previous life, but he likes him, but he can''t accept it.

    Seeing that Xue Yan didn''t speak, let alone comfort her, Shao Yucen naturally felt more aggrieved, and the tears fell even more, and continued to whisper: "They are still so young, where did they say that, there must be someone Teach them. Cousin, you... woo... you will call the shots for me, right?"

    Having said this, tears in his eyes, looking at the person in front of him expectantly.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, but he couldn''t comfort him, and he didn''t want to call the shots on this cousin. Usually, Qian Sheng and Xing Ran were a little naughty, but they weren''t mischievous either. He actually didn''t believe that his children bullied this cousin.

    Then, Xue Yan could only continue to bite the bullet and ask: "Well, what did they say?" Wanting to solve this matter quickly, let this cousin go back quickly, not at the door of his room.

    Shao Yucen immediately cried: "They said you belonged to Yuebao, and told me to give up! They also said that I was acting stupid, and I knew it. They also said that I was disgusting!"

    Xue Yan even coughed. The two children of his family also directly...

 Chapter 1282ï¼š they are right

    Chapter 1282 They are right

    but¡­¡­

    He is his Yuebao''s...

    I saw Xue Yan''s ear tip, quietly red again.

    Fortunately, it is night, and although there are lanterns in the corridor, I can''t really see my face, let alone the tips of my ears.

    It was also at this time that Jiang Yue came out of Li Hehua''s room.

    Xue Yan saw it at once, and his ears felt like they were about to burn. People are also a little nervous.

    Jiang Yue didn''t seem to notice this and went to the kitchen room. Liu Guixia and the others were still in the kitchen room.

    With his back to him, Shao Yucen didn''t see Jiang Yue, he just cried: "Woo woo, called my aunt, but said those words to me... woo woo... I don''t want to doubt it, but... woo woo, look Brother, do you think it was Yuebao who asked them to tell me that? Otherwise... Who would let them do this..."

    If it wasn''t because she didn''t want to destroy her dignified and decent image of Miss Gaomen, she wanted to directly say that Jiang Yue did it shamelessly.

    She not only wanted to scold Jiang Yue, but also wanted to scold the two dead children Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran.

    are all bitches!

    Also, because she wanted to maintain her image, her voice was very low from the beginning, and she only talked to her cousin as if she was sensible. Her cousin must think she is very sensible.

    Shao Yucen was very satisfied with himself.

    In fact, Xue Yan has never spoken to this cousin. Even if he saw him, he would greet him politely. It can be said that this cousin is essentially like a stranger to him. After thinking about the psychology of this cousin, he just heard Shao Yucen guessing whether it was his Yuebao who did it, and he felt a little lost and said: If only his Yuebao taught this.

    Unfortunately, as soon as he heard it, he knew that it must be taught by their family Xue Shi.

    It¡¯s just that their family, Qiansheng and Xingran, are smart, they can understand it at once, and they follow suit.

    And the children in the family have seen his intentions, what about his Yuebao...

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan unconsciously looked towards the brightly lit kitchen. His Moon Treasure is inside...

    "Woooo, I''m sorry cousin," Shao Yucen was still crying, "Except for Yuebao, I really can''t think of--"

    "They''re right." Before she could finish speaking, Xue Yan suddenly cut off her words.

    He belongs to his family Yuebao.

    "Huh?" Shao Yucen didn''t understand at all.

    "I said Qian Sheng and Xing Ran were right." Xue Yan said. Even though he has been an emperor for many years, this is the first time he has been so rude and direct. But he didn''t regret it.

    Originally, he thought that after a long time, this cousin would understand that he only had his Yuebao in his heart, so he would not waste time on him, looking for someone she liked and liked her, but the time has been quite long, Not only did this cousin not understand, but she came more and more diligently, and her purpose became stronger and stronger, and now she was about to tell him that she liked him. Be clear about this.

    Hearing this, Shao Yucen''s tears stopped suddenly, his mouth opened slightly, his eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it.

    This, this, this is completely different from what she thought...

    No, shouldn''t he be the master for her, give her a head start, and clean up the shameless and scheming Jiang Yue?

    that''s right?

    He belongs to Jiang Yue, right? She is acting stupid, right? She''s annoying, right? ? ?

    Shao Yucen couldn''t react at all.

    "Go back tomorrow." After saying this, Xue Yan pushed open the door and walked in.

    Only Shao Yucen was left standing at the door.

    It took a long time before I reacted with resentment, hatred and fear.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1283ï¼š Dont let her get on the stage!

    Chapter 1283 Don''t implicate her and she won''t be able to get on the stage!

    What resented was that this cousin didn''t stand out for her at all, obviously she liked this cousin so much since she was a child.

    What I hate is that this cousin has no interest in her at all, and thinks she is disgusting! At a loss, her Shao family has been so loyal and lingering! It was her Shao family who worked so hard to find him back! If it weren''t for her Shao family, he would be able to restore the position of the prince, and later inherit the emperor''s position. There are days when he is supreme and he can do whatever he wants? ! In the end, even if you don''t repay the Shao family a cent, you still treat her like this! The Shao family has paid so much for Da Ling, not to mention the position of concubine, even if it is the position of queen, she deserves it! But what do people mean? Didn''t it mean that she wouldn''t even give her the position of concubine? Deceiving too much!

    is exactly the same as her aunt''s unconscionable, as expected of her aunt''s own birth!

    The fear is that this person is the emperor, who can be killed and killed, and one sentence can make everyone fall to the ground, how could she not be afraid? She is afraid, very afraid...

    She was told to leave tomorrow, so naturally she didn''t dare to stay any longer.

    Can! ! !

    Shao Yucen almost gritted his teeth.

    She is really not reconciled!

    I hate it too!

    Sooner or later she will make him regret doing this to her today!

    And that Jiang Yue!

    Blame that Jiang Yue!

    Regardless of whether she taught Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran to say those words, this Jiang Yue is a fox! Hooked, he actually said that Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran were right, treating her like that! hateful!

    She will make Jiang Yue regret sooner or later!

    A peasant **** with no father or mother, dare to rob her!

    *

    The next day, Shao Yucen packed up and left.

    Shao Youyue didn''t understand why she wanted to leave suddenly. When she asked her, she refused to tell the truth. She only said that she was homesick and insisted on leaving today. Shao Youyue had no choice but to agree.

    Unexpectedly, Shao Youyue agreed, but she was dissatisfied again. She didn''t say anything, but scolded in her heart, saying that Shao Youyue''s aunt was fake, if she was sincere, she and Xue Yan would be matched early. . Just pretend, hypocrisy!

    How could Shao Youyue know that Shao Yucen scolded her for being hypocritical and hypocritical in her heart, and gave Shao Yucen a lot of things, and asked Xuanyuan Hao, the husband, to send a few more people to send Shao Yucen back.

    Before leaving, seeing that Liu Guixia and the others were busy giving her a lot of things, Shao Yucen naturally scolded Liu Guixia and the others in his heart.

    At the same time, he was extremely disgusted with what Liu Guixia and the others gave.

    She is the lady of the state government, can she use these things that can''t be put on the table?

    Xuanyuan Hao''s people will give her away, she will throw it away on the way when she is not good, and when she gets home, she must throw it all away. If she can''t get on the stage by herself, Emperor Jingjing dare not go there, don''t make it difficult for her to get on the stage!

    Although Shao Yucen was scolding them in his heart, but Shao Yucen left, Shao Youyue, Liu Guixia and others felt much more comfortable.

    Relatives came. If they really came to see them, they would naturally be happy, and 110,000 people would welcome them.

    This is not a waste of time on him. Shao Yucen, this cousin, will definitely have her own home sooner or later. Besides, this cousin is backed by the government, so it is easy to have a good home. Xue Yan naturally didn''t think much about it. What will happen to my cousin in the future, but glanced at his Yuebao.

    Last night, his family Yuebao saw him and Shao Yucen talking at the door of the room, and he didn''t know if he heard anything...

    Jiang Yue found that her family Xue Yan was watching her, she didn''t say anything, just continued to help the family and prepared something for the fifth brother Xue Wuhu.

 Chapter 1284ï¼š On the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, it will not change.

    Chapter 1284 is the seventh day of the seventh lunar month and will not change.

    Yesterday, the fifth brother sent someone back to give birthday gifts. The person sent back has not yet gone to the military camp, and will leave after a while. Everyone in the family wants to bring something for the fifth brother. When it¡¯s ready, give it to that party. The people who came back took them to the military camp to the fifth brother, and the fifth brother must be happy.

    As for Shao Yucen, what about last night, she still didn''t know her family Xue Yan, she clearly liked her, all her eyes were on her, and she could be very embarrassed about anything about her and him, so, what Shao Yucen, what about last night, she Don''t care at all.

    Maybe it was because she knew from a young age that her family''s Xue Yan was thin-skinned, and people were reserved in this regard. She felt that this kind of thing should be more subtle, so she never expected her family''s Xue Yan to tell her that she liked her, so what? God, she just finds a chance to say it herself.

    She should also like Xue Yan.

    Never thought about this before, but when she grew up and found that her family Xue Yan liked her, she began to think about it, thinking that she could be with her family Xue Yan for a lifetime.

    She was also used to having her family Xue Yan by her side.

    Even, I don''t know when it started, she never thought that one day she and her family Xue Yan would be separated, each with their own future.

    It was as if there were many paths leading to the future ahead of her, but as she walked, only she and her family, Xue Yan, walked side by side and walked this road together.

    is so obvious, even if she has never liked anyone before, she can understand whether she likes her family Xue Yan.

    When she knew that she liked her family''s Xue Yan, she actually thought about telling her family''s Xue Yan directly. However, thinking that her family''s Xue Yan was somewhat elegant, she changed her mind and planned on the seventh day of July this year. I only told her family Xue Yan during the Qiqiao Festival in the evening.

    Daling''s annual Qiqiao Festival is no less grand than the Spring Festival, and Qiqiao Festival is also equivalent to the ancient Valentine''s Day. On this day, she told her family Xue Yan that the day should be very suitable.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue also glanced at her family Xue Yan, and then nodded in her heart: It''s the night of the seventh day of the seventh lunar month, it won''t change.

    Once everything for the fifth brother is ready, then hand it over to the person sent by the fifth brother.

    Because there were a lot of things, the man could only pack it in a carriage, and drove the carriage back to the Zhennan Barracks.

    Driving a carriage is naturally not as good as riding a horse directly. It was not until it was almost dark in the evening that he arrived at the Zhennan Barracks and handed things over to Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu was not only named king, but also managed many flag soldiers. He could have had a tent alone, but this was in the military camp. Xue Wuhu was used to sharing a tent with everyone. Now he still shares a tent with others, and several people live in a tent. .

    Among them are quadruplets - Liao Xiaodong, Liao Xiaoxi, Liao Xiaonan, and Liao Xiaobei.

    Nowadays, the quadruplets also take care of a lot of flag soldiers, and they are considered to be independent in the flag barracks, but they are just like Xue Wuhu. Although they have grown up, they are actually children''s personalities, not monkeys.

    Like every time over the years, Xue Wuhu saw that his family had brought him something again, and he immediately shared it and ate it happily.

    There are a lot of rare things in the family. People used to ask them. Since everyone knew that he was the fifth brother of the emperor, they didn''t ask any more, so it didn''t seem strange at all.

    Later, he was named a king again, except that everyone''s name for him was changed, and he was called "Wang Ye", and the rest remained the same.

    He was very happy in the barracks, so he never thought about leaving the barracks.

 Chapter 1285ï¼š Fifth brother was taken away?

    Chapter 1285 Fifth brother was taken away?

    However, he is the fifth brother of the emperor. Naturally, he can go back and have a look whenever he wants to.

    Just considering that he was in the military camp and was crowned king, he actually didn''t follow his temper that much.

    So, even if he goes back, he has to choose the time to go back.

    For example, when he is free in the military camp, when he goes back, it doesn''t affect him at all.

    Originally, he planned to go back in person on Xiaoyan''s 21st birthday, but isn''t this the fact that the banner camp has just been divided into a group of recruits, and they need to be trained. He was quite busy, so he didn''t go back, only sent People sent his thoughts back to his family Xiaoyan.

    Although the family brought him a lot of food this time, he didn''t actually eat a lot of it, but he prepared so much at home, and I just wanted him to give everyone a share. I think he can do this every day in the military camp. Happy, thanks to the people in the barracks who treated him sincerely.

    Xue Wuhu went to dinner after eating the food at home.

    Dinner is already available in the barracks.

    After dinner, he made a fuss with everyone and jumped around before he washed and fell asleep.

    Everyone else in the tent also slept.

    No matter how strong your energy is, you still need to rest at the end of the day.

    Over the years, because of being in the military camp, the vigilance of Xue Wuhu and the people in the same tent has improved a lot, but tonight, Xue Wuhu and the others fell asleep, but they slowly fell asleep, and they couldn''t wake up. Come.

    Until midnight, even the tent door was opened, two tall, long-legged figures, wearing masks and black cloaks, walked in silently with long legs one after the other.

    Finally, Shuangshuang stopped in front of the Tongpu where Xue Wuhu slept and looked at Xue Wuhu, who was sleeping like a dead pig.

    I saw one of the masked people fluttering the hair on his forehead lazily, then looked at his partner next to him and asked with a lazy smile, "You should come."

    Partner...that is, the other man wearing a mask looked at him with gloomy eyes, "Why didn''t you come?"

    "It''s the same as before. Rock paper scissors." As the lazy man''s voice fell, he also took out the scissors.

    Another masked man came out of the stone.

    "Fuck." The lazy masked man laughed and scolded. Immediately, he still bent over obediently, carried Xue Wuhu on his shoulders, and walked out.

    The other masked man threw a token on Xue Wuhu''s bed, followed and left.

    The tent was quiet again.

    The next day, before dawn, the others in the tent woke up and got ready. Almost every day in the barracks, they got up at this time. They have been in the barracks for many years. They don¡¯t need to train now. , but they have to train new recruits.

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu was not there, they thought that Xue Wuhu was up first, and they didn''t care. When they all washed up, put on their armor, and held their helmets, they all came to the school grounds, and they didn''t see Xue Wuhu. Ask others, no one knows. , They were startled, and they all hurried to the coach''s tent to report.

    In the coach''s tent, Shao Shuting also got up. Hearing that Xue Wuhu was gone, he was also taken aback.

    The morning training of the entire barracks was immediately cancelled, and everyone was looking for Xue Wuhu.

    Man army barracks to find.

    In the end, no one could find it, only a token was found on Xue Wuhu''s bed. When he saw the token, Shao Shuting was shocked, and hurriedly sent someone to bring this token to Huaishu Village to report to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Know.

 Chapter 1286ï¼š Why Fuxu?

    Chapter 1286 Why Fuxu?

    Locust Tree Village.

    As soon as breakfast was over, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the river with her family to tidy up the family''s vegetable garden by the river.

    This vegetable garden is close to the home and the water source, and watering is very convenient. Not only does their family have a vegetable garden by the river, but almost every household in the village has a plot of land by the river as a vegetable garden.

    It was almost noon, the vegetable garden was tidy up, and it was time to go home.

    Liu Guixia and the others had already gone back to cook, but Xue Dafu Xuanyuan Hao did not plan to go back, but planned to go fishing by the river for a while before going back, so now only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan wanted to go home.

    was about to go home, Xue Yan subconsciously stretched out a hand towards Jiang Yue to take the **** in Jiang Yue''s hand.

    Jiang Yue also gave it to him subconsciously.

    Xue Yan put his **** and Jiang Yue''s **** on his shoulders, and went to carry the dung pan with his other hand.

    Then, there is nothing to take home.

    Empty hands, Jiang Yue simply washed his hands by the river, and did not go back to wash them, and then went home with Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan carried two hoes on his shoulders and a dung dustpan in his hands. He walked beside Jiang Yue and walked side by side with Jiang Yue. People in the village saw it, maybe they were too used to it, and no one felt anything.

    The two talents just came up from the river, and in front of them is the village''s cowshed and horse shed. The uncles, uncles, uncles, and aunts also bought horses. Others in the village also bought horses and cattle. Anyway, the sheds are all built there. One piece, the sheds are about the same height, which is quite spectacular.

    Suddenly, when they heard the hurried hooves, the two looked at each other subconsciously, and then they looked in the direction of the sound of the hooves.

    After a while, I saw a man riding a horse.

    Looking at the man''s appearance, he seemed to be a newly-raised young general beside Shao Shuting.

    As soon as the young general saw them, he immediately rode his horse towards them.

    He didn''t dare to salute, for fear of revealing his identity and happened to be seen by the villagers, so he just got off the horse and hurriedly said to them in a low voice: "Your Majesty, Miss Yuebao, it''s not good, the fifth prince is gone! I''ve found them in the military camp. No, no! The patrols and guards said they didn''t see the fifth prince leaving the barracks. People in the barracks also said that the barracks was normal last night, and there was nothing unusual about it. The people who shared the tent with the prince also said that the fifth prince was with them last night. He fell asleep, but when he woke up in the morning, he was gone, and they didn''t hear anything unusual last night. In short, he disappeared suddenly without a sound! But when the general asked the Fifth Prince to find him, he found that the Fifth Prince''s bed was on the bed. With such a token, the general hurriedly asked the future to report it."

    said, hurriedly took out the token and offered it with both hands.

    The fifth brother is gone, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are naturally worried.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately took the token and looked at it.

    This token Jiang Yue has not seen before, but there are characters on both sides of the token. The front of the token reads "Northern Cheng" and the back reads "Xuwangfu".

    Without asking Xue Yan, Jiang Yue can also infer that this is the token of Fuxu''s mansion, the cousin of the female emperor of Beicheng Kingdom.

    Sure enough, the next moment, Xue Yan frowned and said, "It''s Fu Xu..."

    Jiang Yue was still extremely calm, and analyzed: "Since there is a token, it means that the fifth brother did not disappear for no reason, he should have been captured, and he was able to capture the fifth brother from the military camp without any movement. How could it be so careless to leave a token for us to find out."

    Xue Yan nodded and agreed with it: "The person who left this sign is intentional, and wants us to think about Fu Xu. But," he looked at her, "Why Fu Xu?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1287ï¼š Either way, go to Beicheng

    Chapter 1287 Whether it is or not, we have to go to Beicheng

    "It stands to reason," Xue Yan continued, and also analyzed, "If other countries do it, and want to cause a dispute between Daling and Beicheng, the token should point directly to Beicheng, not to any specific person. Pointing at which person, isn''t it more irritating and angry than Fuxu? But it''s Fuxu."

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "This is directly pointing to someone, and there are no other clues. Whether it was done by Fu Xu or not, we are definitely going to find Fu Xu to find out."

    "Furthermore," Xue Yan said again, "if you want to use our hands to kill Fuxu, why would you take the fifth brother away? If you kill the fifth brother directly, and then pretend that it was Fuxu, wouldn''t it be faster? To achieve the goal? Obviously, the goal is not to kill Fuxu, but to find us to find Fuxu."

    "Well," Jiang Yue also nodded, "and this has taken away the fifth brother. For the time being, the fifth brother should not have any worries about his life."

    Xue Yan also felt that the fifth brother had no worries about his life for the time being.

    The person who took the fifth brother still wanted them to find Fuxu, but they haven''t looked for it yet, they just don''t know why they were led to Fuxu, is it a trap, or something else...

    These are not easy to talk about in front of the teenager. After all, he and his family Yuebao were reborn and the other came from another world.

    I saw Xue Yan and asked the young general sent by Shao Shuting to go back to the military camp, and asked the young general to tell Shao Shuting that the people in the camp would not need to look for the fifth brother.

    The people were taken away so silently that even if the barracks searched further, they would not be able to find them.

    Seeing that the young general was riding away, Jiang Yuecai said again: "The fifth brother is in the hands of others, we must first find Fuxu according to their intentions. Only when we find Fuxu can we know why we asked Fuxu. The person who took the fifth brother must have the next move. The purpose is obviously impure. What we can do now is to follow the vine, find the whereabouts of the fifth brother, and rescue the fifth brother. They can be taken away from the army quietly and silently. Fifth brother, I''m not worried about letting others go, and you must not be relieved, let''s go to Beicheng Country in person."

    Xue Yan nodded.

    It was about Brother 5, of course he was worried.

    Why did they bring the fifth brother back to Ping An?

    "Let''s talk to the fourth sister-in-law first." Xue Yan also spoke. "Let the fourth sister-in-law have a good mind and pay more attention to some families. When passing by the town, tell the fourth brother again, and let the fourth brother also have a good idea. Forget the rest of the family, just say that there is something else in Dijing, and we all need to go over there. One trip will save them worrying. Especially my parents, if they know that the fifth brother is gone, they will be worried that they won''t be able to sleep every night. "

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue has no objection, and doesn''t want anyone at home to worry. "Then we will leave after lunch?"

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    When he got home, he whispered to the fourth sister-in-law Xuanyuanjin, and Xuanyuanjin immediately reassured them that they had her at home. Then, they told their family that there was something else happening in Dijing, and they wanted to go there together this time.

    Over the years, it''s not that they haven''t been to each other, and the family is used to it. In addition, the family has long known that he is Emperor Daling, and they have to go back to the imperial capital from time to time to deal with some things. Anyway, even if they go to the imperial capital now, they only need to say something. , The family wouldn''t ask anything, so after lunch, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left the village on horseback.

    For convenience, Jiang Yue also dressed up as a man.

    He has red lips and white teeth, and is extremely handsome, just like the little son of which family.

 Chapter 1288ï¼š I really dont know who he is, he does everything

    Chapter 1288 I really don''t know who he is, he can''t be killed no matter what

    When they passed by the town, they told the fourth brother at the general store of Xueji about the disappearance of the fifth brother. The fourth brother also knew that this time was different from the past, and they no longer needed to accompany them to go far away, not to mention that they were afraid that they would all be gone. If something happened at home, he naturally didn''t say that he would go with them, he just told them to pay attention to safety.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked Yun Yiwei and Anwei in Xinyuan County to listen to the dispatch of the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law while they were away, and then continued on their way to Beicheng.

    Beicheng is on the north side of Daling, and they have to go through Jingyue, Changyu, and then through the border before they can enter Beicheng.

    When the time comes, they will pretend to follow the Daling caravan into Beicheng.

    Although there are no merchants in Beicheng who dare to come to Daling to do business, many merchants in Daling do business with other countries. It''s also because the country is strong, so you don''t have to be afraid of it outside, especially since it is known to the world that there are cannons in the big lings. If you really fight, you can destroy whichever country you can destroy. If you do business outside, naturally no one dares to bully you.

    Before, when he learned that Fuying was enthroned as the female emperor of Beicheng, Xue Yan sent many people to Beicheng in secret, in case the two countries would go to war again in this life, and knowing each other and knowing each other can be victorious in every battle, then they On this trip to Beicheng, there will naturally be people inside.

    However, Fuxu lived in the palace of King Xu in Beicheng Imperial City. Even if he entered Beicheng, it would take two or three days to arrive at Beicheng Imperial City.

    In addition, every gate on the road must cooperate with the search, maybe there will be a queue, and it will be delayed...

    To sum up, if they start from Xinyuan, even if they ride horses, it is estimated that it will take half a month to reach Beicheng Imperial City.

    *

    North Chengguo.

    Imperial City.

    Near Xuwangfu, in a corner, there are two people wearing masks and black cloaks, both looking at the majestic Xuwangfu.

    The masked man with arms folded in the corner with a very lazy posture looked up at the sun directly above his head, and said, "He should wake up too, let''s go. Although the boss still has a lot of days left. We can only arrive, but it¡¯s not good for others to see it. As long as someone sees it, it means that we have left traces, and the boss doesn¡¯t know about it. Once we know it, what should we do if we know it¡¯s all our fault?¡±

    The other person who was wearing a mask and still focused on watching Prince Xu''s mansion didn''t seem to hear what he said.

    "I see it hanging." The lazy man said. "In the past, the boss was next to him every day, and we didn''t dare to make a move, and we didn''t dare to get close. Now he''s so skilled, the boss doesn''t use space to get a tie with him. If we add up, can we be his opponent?"

    Under the mask, the other person''s face was naturally a little ugly.

    "I really don''t know who he is, but he can''t be killed." The person who was wearing a mask was extremely lazy and complained. Then, he started dragging his partner abruptly: "Okay, let''s go, let''s go, I feel that our plan should work this time, I really don''t need to stare."

    As soon as they left, Xue Wuhu woke up in a room in the backyard of Prince Xu''s mansion.

    Xue Wuhu was awakened by hunger.

    Stomach growling.

    But before he opened his eyes, everyone was still in a daze, when he heard the sound of the door being pushed open, and an unfamiliar voice¡ª¡ª

    "Just leave this room, it''s close to the front."

    "Then this one."

    Then, the sound of something being thrown down.

    Xue Wuhu is extremely strange.

 Chapter 1289ï¼š Its so tied up

    Chapter 1289 This is too dead

    He lives in a tent, how could there be a sound of the door being pushed open, and what was thrown? The other person naturally woke up a lot immediately, and his eyes opened instantly.

    Just across the gauze curtain, I saw two people dressed like servants, with their backs to him, and went out, and closed the door from the outside and locked it.

    The unfamiliar environment made him a little confused.

    Whose room is this?

    Why is he here?

    What about the tent?

    "Mmmmmmm¡ª"

    was the ''object'' that was thrown and wriggled and struggled on the ground, pulling him back to God.

    Only then did he realize that outside the tent, on the ground, the object was actually a human being, bound with five flowers and wearing a gray cloth hood.

    It seems that there is something in his mouth, so he will be uuuuuuuuuu.

    Almost subconsciously, Xue Wuhu wanted to get up and went to see the man, but the man just got up a little and fell again.

    Depend on!

    He was actually tied up!

    Who is so bold, dare to tie him up!

    He wanted to roar and shout, but the cloth was stuffed in his mouth, so he couldn''t shout at all, so he could only mumble. He also struggled constantly, and it was useless, it was too dead.

    Compared to the person who was struggling on the ground, his situation was a little better, at least he was lying on the bed, and he didn''t wear a hood, so his vision was not blocked.

    struggled and couldn''t get out, couldn''t cry out, Xue Wuhu finally had to give up, he was **** obediently, lying on the bed, looking at the top of the bed.

    thought: Where is this place?

    Who caught him?

    Don''t know his identity, dare to arrest him?

    And who was caught on the floor? Why are you here too?

    Did the people in the barracks know he was caught?

    Did his family Xiaoyan, Yuebao, third brother, fourth brother know... If they knew that he was gone, they would definitely find him immediately...

    "Grumbling~"

    His stomach growled again.

    very hungry. Xue Wuhu wanted to shout.

    is also strange, he was sleeping in the military camp, why was he arrested here? Who is so great?

    Although Xue Wuhu lay flat and stopped struggling, the people on the ground couldn''t see anything because they were wearing hoods. Rope in his hand.

    Xue Wuhu was stunned.

    The rope was too weak.

    is much looser than him.

    And the man was free of one or two hands, so he quickly took off his headgear.

    Xue Wuhu only saw the face of that man clearly, he was a very good-looking son.

    I saw that the young man took the cloth from his mouth again, and threw the cloth far away with a puff of anger. The cloth was thrown under the table, but after seeing the surrounding environment, he hurriedly pulled it off and tied it to his feet and body. rope.

    Then, got up and went to open the door, trying to escape from the door, but found that the door was locked from the outside, so the only way to do it was through the window.

    Xue Wuhu watched the young master go to the window, and saw that he was about to run away, so he wanted to call out to the young master to attract his attention, and untie the rope for him.

    But before he hummed, his stomach rumbled loudly again.

    The boy found out that there was another person in the room.

    Still in bed.

    Seeing that he was also tied up, he was obviously caught just like him. The young master was naturally sympathetic, he hurriedly opened the tent, and hurried to the bedside, wanting to release Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu was grateful, and his eyes were full of light.

    But at this moment, there was a sound from outside the door. It seemed that someone was coming this way. The young master was frightened and immediately retracted the hand that had just touched the rope on Xue Wuhu''s body.

 Chapter 1290ï¼š Dedicated to the Queen?

    Chapter 1290 Dedicated to the Empress?

    "I''m sorry, brother." Fearing that he wouldn''t be able to run away, the young master immediately left Xue Wuhu and ran from the window.

    also took the rope that was untied from himself on the ground in case he needed to escape over the wall.

    Xue Wuhu was naturally stimulated immediately, and kept "uuuuu". Although he can understand why the young master ignores him, he still hopes... take me away, take me away with you.

    "Your Majesty, please go this way."

    Suddenly, an old man''s voice came from outside.

    only--

    Emperor? ? ?

    Is his family Xiaoyan?

    Why did Xiaoyan arrest him?

    Thinking that his family Xiaoyan caught him, Xue Wuhu immediately felt at ease. It was Xiaoyan from his family, so naturally he would be fine.

    Then, there was the sound of the door being unlocked.

    Then the minions pushed open the door from both sides.

    Then, the guards were busy standing on both sides.

    "The man is inside." It was the old man''s voice again. Because he was standing in the back light, he couldn''t see what the old man looked like. He only knew that the old man was bowing at the door, showing great respect for the other person.

    That person should be the emperor in the mouth of the old man.

    However, although he was standing in the back light, it looked like he was not Xiaoyan from his family.

    is much shorter than his Xiaoyan. Although his Xiaoyan is still very thin, this person seems to be slender than his Xiaoyan.

    I saw the man walk in with his hands behind his back.

    The backlight was no longer there, and he could see it clearly, only to see that the man was a seventeen- or eighteen-year-old girl with a beautiful crown and a slender waist. Between the eyebrows, there is heroism. On the black robes, golden dragons are also embroidered.

    Forehead¡­¡­

    female¡­¡­

    Xue Wuhu couldn''t react for a while.

    How could a woman be the emperor? His family Xiaoyan is a man. However, he heard that the new emperor of Beicheng Kingdom was a woman. She seemed to be called Fuying. Could it be that this girl is the new emperor of Beicheng Kingdom? ?

    As soon as Fuying entered the room, she put her hands behind her back and came to the bed.

    The old housekeeper of Xu Wangfu bowed and followed behind, looking very cautious.

    When the old housekeeper saw Xue Wuhu on the bed, he didn''t feel anything, but the two little servants who had followed him but were standing at the door were dumbfounded.

    what happened?

    Shouldn''t be on earth? How did you get out of bed?

    And not wearing a hood...

    The clothes are also different from when they threw people in...

    But looking at the headgear on the floor of the room, it is estimated that the headgear was thrown off by the people themselves... They didn''t think too much about it. It''s good that people are there.

    Just now because they were wearing a headgear, they didn''t know what the person looked like. They only knew that their Prince Xu sent someone to capture it and present it to their empress. Who knows, they just left the man here, and the empress was out of the palace because While shopping, she happened to pass by Xu Wang''s mansion, and came in. I heard that their prince wanted to dedicate a person to her, and their prince hadn''t come back yet, so she simply came to see if she liked it.

    If you like it, you will take it to the palace, and save them from entering the palace to present it to her.

    Sure enough, it was the person their prince wanted to offer. Even if there was a gauze curtain, one could see that this person was extremely handsome and very young.

    How could Xue Wuhu know the thoughts of the two servants at the door? He is young, but he is not young anymore. He is already twenty-eight. In two years, when he turns thirty, he can call himself an old man.

    He just saw the girl walking towards him step by step with her hands behind her back, and he was quite panicked.

    Whether this girl is the Empress Fuying or not, she is not Xiaoyan from his family, nor is she someone else who will not hurt him, he is likely to be in danger.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1291ï¼š Why cant you spit it out?

    Chapter 1291 Why can''t you spit it out?

    Subconsciously, Xue Wuhu began to move himself constantly, trying to shrink into the bed.

    But the bed in this room is big, but there are a lot of quilts inside, no matter how much he shrinks in, it''s actually outside...

    Fuying walked to the side of the bed, lowered her eyes slightly, and looked down at the person who was **** and blocked by Wuhua. After a long time, she spit out a sentence: "Yes, when your lord comes back, you must thank him for me."

    These words were obviously addressed to the old housekeeper of Xu Wangfu who was following behind.

    The old butler didn''t see the appearance of the person their prince asked to bring back, but he heard their prince say that this person looks very good, otherwise it would not be good to dedicate to their emperor, and he saw Xue Wuhu looking very good , and was **** by Wu Hua Da in this room. Naturally, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. He just responded quickly: "Yes, yes, it''s good that the emperor likes it, it''s good that the emperor likes it."

    Immediately, two guards came up and left with Xue Wuhu on his back.

    Xue Wuhu naturally struggled violently.

    "Not obedient." Fuying said lightly.

    One of the guards immediately understood, and immediately raised a hand, knocking Xue Wuhu unconscious.

    Xue Wuhu: "..." Smelly girl...

    *

    Not long after Xue Wuhu was taken away by Fuying, Fu Xu came back.

    The old housekeeper hurriedly told Fuying about what she had come to, and was very satisfied with the people who had dedicated her to her and had brought it into the palace. Fuxu was naturally happy.

    felt that with a beautiful man, his cousin Fuying would definitely not have the mind to deal with the affairs of the government. After that, it would be easier for him to replace him.

    The old butler replied again: "My lord, there is one more thing, this is it." He took out a letter from his sleeve. "It was sent by a beggar, who said that someone he didn''t know gave him 2 taels of silver, and asked him to send it at noon. Because it was written by the prince himself, the old slave did not dare to open it casually. "

    Fuxu took it suspiciously and opened it.

    And as soon as the letter was opened, it read:

    "Emperor Daling''s fifth brother, Xue Wuhu, is in the second room in the west wing of the main courtyard at the back of your mansion. It is estimated that in half a month, no more than a month later, Xuanyuanshu, the emperor of Daling, will find him in person. Remember to pay attention."

    Fu Xu was taken aback, and hurriedly asked people to go to the back to check.

    At the same time, it was a surprise.

    It is rumored that Xuanyuanshu attaches great importance to friendship, and even everyone in his adoptive parents'' family is protected from the air. If this is really Xuanyuanshu''s fifth brother Xue Wuhu in his mansion, he will naturally arrest him immediately, and wait for Xuanyuanshu to come and cast the net!

    Normally, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to Da Ling''s people, but such a big pie fell from the sky, no, it was fat... The fat that reached his mouth couldn''t be spit out.

    Besides, as long as the emperor Xuanyuan Shu was captured, he could not only threaten Daling with the method of how to make cannons and gunpowder, but also set up a lot of cannons and gunpowder.

    And when he ascends the throne and becomes the emperor of Beicheng, he also has cannons and gunpowder, so what are you afraid of?

    The old butler glanced at the contents of the letter and unconsciously frowned and muttered: "We went to that room just now, and the emperor also went, and the servant just threw the third son of the Ni family to that room, and the emperor came from that room. The third son of the Ni family was taken away from the room, and no one else was seen..."

    Sure enough, after a while, someone reported back and forth that there was indeed no one in the room.

    Fuxu was immediately furious: "It''s unreasonable to play this king! Come on, go and arrest that beggar, I must give this king a good interrogation, and find the person who dares to play this king!"

 Chapter 1292ï¼š Wake him up?

    Chapter 1292 Wake him up?

    "Yes!" Someone immediately took orders.

    Fuxu calmed down again, and was no longer angry.

    Calm down and think it''s right. Since he is the fifth brother of Emperor Daling, how could he appear in his mansion casually? Also Xuanyuan Shu will come over in person, fart!

    *

    Beijing Palace.

    Fuying returned to her bedroom and repelled the servants, leaving only one confidant, the **** chief, and two confidant guards in the hall.

    Xue Wuhu was also carried and threw on the ground in the hall.

    Fuying was standing next to Xue Wuhu and kicked Xue Wuhu with her feet, but she didn''t see Xue Wuhu awake, so she said, "Wake him up."

    "Yes!" One of the guards immediately scooped a ladle of water and poured it directly on Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu woke up immediately, and instinctively cursed: "Stinky girl, it''s you again!" After scolding, he realized that nothing was stuffed in his mouth.

    "Bold!" The **** head bent over and wanted to slap Xue Wuhu with two big mouths, but dared to scold their emperor.

    is out of instinct again. Although the hands and feet are being helped, both feet can be used together. I saw Xue Wuhu immediately used both feet and kicked the **** director''s stomach.

    The two guards were quick-witted and pulled the **** chief back, thus avoiding the fate of the **** chief being kicked. Then, the two guards held down Xue Wuhu and pressed Xue Wuhu to the ground, unable to move.

    Xue Wuhu felt the pain to death.

    Fuying had already squatted down, pinching his chin with one hand, forcing him to raise his head.

    I saw Fuying staring at his face, smiling but not smiling: "As expected of the third son of the Ni family, looking at him, he looks like few others. Why, if you don''t want to serve me, you have to be tied by King Xu?"

    "Ni, you mao Mao, I am Xue Wuhu, the fifth prince of Daling! You wait, when the third and fourth brothers of our Xiaoyan Yuebao find me, I will let them kill you! I am so mad that I am going to sleep. All right, bring me here, don''t let my family find me if you have the ability! What do you serve me, who are you? You serve me almost! What kind of mao Mao is King Xu! He can be better than our little Yan Is it big!"

    Hearing this, Fuying, the **** chief, and the two guards were all startled.

    Fuying ignored Xue Wuhu, but looked at the two guards: "Does Emperor Daling have a name other than Xuanyuanshu?"

    The two guards replied, "Yes, the other name is Xue Yan."

    Fuying''s eyes fell on Xue Wuhu''s handsome and extremely spirited face again, "Xue Wuhu?"

    "It''s your grandfather!" Xue Wuhu yelled.

    "Bold!" The chief **** wanted to slap Xue Wuhu again.

    But this time, it was Fuying who glanced at him, and the head **** immediately withdrew his hand and did not dare to move.

    Fuying got up and stopped squatting, "Release him."

    "Yes!" The two guards hurriedly released Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu, who was unbound, immediately started with the two guards. After so many years in the barracks, although Xue Wuhu was not particularly skilled, it was not bad, but the two guards were even better, and they captured Xue Wuhu with just a few moves.

    Xue Wuhu struggled again, but he couldn''t move again, and was held by two guards, one on the left and one on the right, like a prisoner.

    Fuying didn''t change her face, looked at Xue Wuhu''s embarrassed appearance from top to bottom, and said, "You are indeed not Ni Dingyuan." The third son of the Ni family is a scholar, and he has no skills at all.

    "Then don''t let go of your grandfather!" Xue Wuhu was about to die of anger. Since entering the barracks, he has never been bullied like this!

 Chapter 1293ï¼š a bit old...

    Chapter 1293 is a bit old...

    Besides, later his family Xiaoyan was the emperor, and he was the prince, and no one dared to bully him!

    "Are you really Xue Wuhu?" Fuying asked.

    "Am I a puppy, telling a lie?" Xue Wuhu was quite annoyed.

    However, Fuying felt that the young prince in front of her was a little childish, but when she thought that Emperor Daling was twenty-one years old, and heard that the brothers of her adoptive parents were much older than him, she couldn''t help but ask, "How old are you?" It looks like only twenty-one.

    "Twenty-eight!"

    "A bit old."

    Xue Wuhu also felt that he was a little old, but others said he didn''t feel anything, but the stinky girl in front of him said, he was not happy: "I''m not always at your house, it''s none of your business!"

    Fuying, as if she hadn''t heard this, said to herself, "From now on, you will be Ni Dingyuan, the third son of the Ni family."

    "You''re right, you''re a¡ª"

    Xue Wuhu hadn''t finished scolding, but Fuying cut off: "If you don''t want to die, just do as I say, this is Beicheng, you can try it anyway."

    For no reason, Xue Wuhu felt a little embarrassed that what Fuying said was not a lie. Apparently agreed. But after a while, he said confidently: "I''m hungry!"

    If he wasn''t hungry, he had no strength in his hands and feet. When he fought with the guards just now, he would definitely be able to hold up a few more moves, so that he wouldn''t be defeated so quickly.

    Fuying rubbed her brows. I''m still twenty-eight years old, and I''m almost eight years old.

    Immediately, he waved his hand and signaled the **** chief to let someone prepare the meal.

    Then Fu Yingcai let the two guards let go.

    Knowing that he couldn''t beat the guards at all, Xue Wuhu didn''t do it anymore. He only rubbed two painful wrists, and while looking at the huge dormitory, he asked casually, "How many days have I been in a coma?"

    Fuying asked strangely, "How many days in a coma?"

    "I remember that I was sleeping in the Zhennan military camp, woke up in a room, then saw you, was stunned by your people and brought here, and now I am here again... Is it very far? I should have been in a coma for many days, or why did I never wake up in the middle. You Beicheng people are too rude to arrest me like this. Did this drug me? Ah, otherwise I''ve been unconscious for so long. If I didn''t hear someone call you emperor, I just heard that the new emperor Beicheng is a woman, and I don''t even know who you are. "

    Fuying stared at him, as if to observe whether he was telling a lie or the truth.

    It was one of the guards who said, "The emperor was out for a walk. He happened to pass by Xu Wang''s mansion, so he entered Xu Wang''s mansion to have a look. I heard that Xu Wang had captured Mr. Ni San and wanted to present it to him, so the emperor stopped by to take a look, and then, I brought you back, never thought that you are not the third son of Ni."

    Xue Wuhu suddenly realized: "So he is Ni Dingyuan, the third son of Ni."

    Fuying: "Have you met Ni Dingyuan?"

    "I haven''t seen it before, but it should be." Xue Wuhu said immediately. "When I woke up and found myself in that room, I saw that another person was lost in the room, and that person was also **** with five flowers, his head was covered, and something was stuffed in his mouth, but he broke free and ran away. I was going to untie it for me, but when I heard the sound, it was you who came, and he ran away before he had time to untie it for me."

    Fuying didn''t know whether to believe it or not.

    Xue Wuhu didn''t care whether she believed it or not, but just asked again: "By the way, you don''t know how long I''ve been in a coma, so what date do you know today?"

 Chapter 1294ï¼š Or its a brain problem

    Chapter 1294 Either there is a problem with the brain

    Fuying: "March 30."

    Xue Wuhu was stunned before asking, "This is your second year on the throne?"

    Help English not to speak.

    The guard said: "Our emperor has not been on the throne for a month, how could it be the second year."

    As soon as these words came out, Xue Wuhu directly exploded: "Stinky girl!!! This is still a big ling, right! This is still a big ling, right! You are not Fuying at all, right!"

    Even, he was so angry that he wanted to throw Fuying down.

    The two guards quickly stopped Xue Wuhu from left to right.

    Fuying frowned, "What are you doing crazy?"

    "What''s crazy! It''s you that stinky girl who is playing tricks on me! You are all playing tricks on me! I remember clearly, I was still in the military camp on the night of March 29th, and today is only March 30th, and you''re not the second on the throne. Years, that is, less than a day has passed, and I flew here, so I am in Beicheng!"

    Fuying looked at the two guards, "Have you heard that Daling Fifth Prince has a brain problem?"

    The two guards didn''t shake their heads, indicating that they hadn''t heard of it, and Xue Wuhu became even more angry, cursing: "You have a problem with your brain! Even if it''s another country, you dare to touch me even if it''s a Daling man!"

    Fuying felt that Xue Wuhu was really too noisy, "Lower your voice." After saying this, she also motioned to the guards, if Xue Wuhu''s voice was so loud, he would stun Xue Wuhu again.

    "I haven''t eaten yet, you stun me!"

    At this time, Xue Wuhu was still thinking about eating.

    However, for fear that Fuying''s people would stun him again, Xue Wuhu''s voice was much lower and he didn''t shout anymore.

    Fuying feels much better.

    Immediately, he walked to the window with his hands behind his back, pushed open a window, and then looked at Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu immediately ran to the window and looked out, and saw the endless palace wall, which seemed to be different from the Daling Palace, but the size was also huge, obviously it was also a palace.

    He was a little dumbfounded.

    Is this really Beicheng?

    But in less than a day, how did he come to Beicheng from Zhennan Barracks?

    Perhaps the person in front of him deceived him. Today is not March 30 at all? But what is there to deceive him...

    Then how did he get here?

    Fuying felt that Xue Wuhu was either lying or pretending to have a problem with his brain.

    It was also at this time that the chief **** came in again, saying that the food was ready, and Fuying asked the chief **** to send him in.

    Xue Wuhu was about to faint from hunger. As soon as he saw something to eat, he immediately ignored everything and sat down and started to eat.

    Feast on it.

    Fill your stomach first.

    Fuying sat on the kang under the window, adding incense to the small incense burner in front of her, while watching Xue Wuhu in the side hall, just like the reincarnation of a starving ghost. like a prince.

    And her people had already searched his body before taking him to her bedroom. There was no token on him that could prove his identity, and nothing else.

    Thinking of this, she had a gloomy face: "Go and find out if the fifth prince of Daling is gone." After a pause, he said: "Whether it is gone or not, please inquire about the fifth prince of Daling, It''s best to get the portrait of the Fifth Prince."

    "Yes!" Immediately someone went.

    This person is definitely not Ni Dingyuan, and I don''t know why he appeared in Fuxu''s mansion. I don''t know if what he said is true or not, and I don''t know if this is Fuxu''s trick, what kind of tricks are set up, and I want her to go Drill inside...

    I saw Fuying whispering again: "Let someone go and guard around Ni''s house, and if you see Ni Dingyuan, immediately arrest him."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1295ï¼š Stupid girl, I thought about it

    Chapter 1295 Stinky girl, I thought about it

    "Yes!" Immediately another person went.

    Seeing this, the head **** couldn''t help but worry and said: "Your Majesty, if this is Ni Dingyuan, you still know the details of the family. Now this is not Ni Dingyuan at all, it''s too unsafe, and the person was brought out from Xu Wangfu. It is very likely that What the **** King Xu is doing, what he wants to do to you, even if he stays by his side, give him another place to live, it is really not appropriate to live in the emperor''s bedroom."

    Fuying smiled, but not smiling: "If you don''t leave people in this temple, how can you stabilize my good cousin and make him really think that I like the person he presented? How can others be at ease?"

    The chief **** fell silent immediately. Their emperor is suffering, and all around are tigers and wolves looking around. If it wasn''t for the fear that Beicheng would be destroyed in the hands of others sooner or later, the late emperor would not have personally handed this only treasure to the throne.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu had a good meal and was no longer hungry, he felt that his brain immediately became brighter, and he rushed out of the side hall and came to Fuying.

    The people in front of her were like monkeys, obviously extremely active, and Fuying felt her head hurt again.

    Xue Wuhu didn''t notice it at all, but when he came over, he excitedly said to her: "Stinky girl, I thought about it, you mean that I was caught by King Xu, it has nothing to do with you, you just brought the wrong person into the palace, So can I go now?"

    The **** chief thought that Xue Wuhu was like a monkey at first, but Xue Wuhu came over, kneeling on the kang with one knee, and approaching their emperor with both hands on the kang, and smiling, he felt that Xue Wuhu looked like There was a big dog, so he naturally wanted to pull the big dog off the kang, but the emperor had stopped him before, and now, he naturally didn''t dare to touch Xue Wuhu casually.

    Fuying also felt that the person who suddenly approached was a bit like a big dog, and it was really close, his handsome and extremely energetic face was right in front of her, but she did not step back.

    She opened her mouth and just wanted to say something, but Xue Wuhu actually had no intention of asking her to answer, and ran out excitedly after asking her.

    went home, went home.

    Fuying held her forehead, only to feel the pain in her head.

    Without her order, the guards caught Xue Wuhu when he was about to step out.

    "Stinky girl!!!" Xue Wuhu yelled.

    Fuying couldn''t stand the noise, "Let''s stun him."

    Before the guards could answer ''yes'', Xue Wuhu, who was being driven by the guards from left to right, hurriedly laughed with him, flattering his face: "I''m not loud anymore, don''t be loud anymore, don''t hack me, don''t hack me."

    Fuying then waved her hand and motioned for the guards to step back.

    No one could hold him again, Xue Wuhu immediately got on the kang again, and then stretched his hand towards Fuying. If he wanted to catch Fuying, wouldn''t he catch the thief first and the king?

    But before his hand touched Fuying, Fuying grabbed his wrist and twisted his backhand neatly.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhlllllllllllling Xue Wuhu had to slap on Fuying''s wrist and let him go."

    Fuying''s face was cold, "Don''t challenge my patience." After speaking, with a flick, Xue Wuhu almost threw himself on the kang.

    Knowing that Fuying can also be martial, and obviously taller than him, Xue Wuhu naturally did not dare to fight with Fuying anymore. Sitting sullenly.

    But there was nothing blocked in his mouth. Not speaking was more uncomfortable than killing him. After sitting for a while, he couldn''t help but speak to the person opposite: "Then when will you let me go?"

 Chapter 1296ï¼š copy for him

    Chapter 1296 Copy for him

    Before Fuying could answer, he said again: "But why don''t you let me go? Is it because you know my identity and want to threaten our family Xiaoyan with me?"

    Without waiting for Fuying to answer, his voice became louder involuntarily: "I can warn you, if you dare to threaten my family Xiaoyan with me, I will not let you go!"

    After speaking, he realized that his voice was loud again, and Fuying''s face was not good-looking, for fear of being stunned again, he hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands, and kept shaking his head with the person opposite, indicating that he did not do it on purpose , It wasn''t intentional, he usually looks like this, it''s really not intentional.

    Fuying can also see it, his personality is like this.

    After rubbing his temples, he didn''t bother to care.

    When she was leaning on the kang and closed her eyes, she said lightly, "Be your Ni Dingyuan well."

    "But you always have to tell me, when will you let me go?" Xue Wuhu said immediately.

    Fuying ignored him.

    Xue Wuhu immediately raised his hands in anger, as if trying to choke her neck, and then put down his hands angrily. He definitely won''t be able to pinch it, and he will still suffer at that time.

    was twisted and tossed by her just now, and he still feels a little pain in that arm.

    But, it''s really free time.

    People ignored him, and he didn''t want to talk anymore, so he simply got off the kang, and then, in this bedroom, wandering here, wandering there, like a monkey, scurrying around.

    The chief **** arranged for a little **** and two guards to follow him.

    The two guards are skilled and physically strong, but it''s nothing. It''s quite easy to follow Xue Wuhu, but the little **** suffers, who can''t match the monkey-like Xue Wuhu. After a while, he was out of breath, but he still tried to follow.

    Being followed by the two guards, Xue Wuhu didn''t expect him to escape, so he was even more focused on wandering around. When there was nothing to do in the sleeping hall, he began to lie on the window and look out, either lying on the window or lying on the ground. On that window, it didn''t stop for a moment anyway.

    Fuying frowned more and more tightly.

    Always, when she closed her eyes and rested, the surroundings were quiet, but today, there is movement here or there, forcing her to open her eyes.

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu was like a monkey again, he ran up a window and lay on it, kicking his legs while looking out excitedly.

    Fuying pinched her brows and said, "Bring the Buddhist scripture I haven''t finished copying and copy it for him."

    "Yes." Immediately, a palace maid went inside and took it with great respect.

    Xue Wuhu was brought back and sat back on the kang.

    Whether it¡¯s copying Buddhist scriptures or doing something, after all, there is something to do, Xue Wuhu didn¡¯t reject it. As soon as he came over, he took a pen, dipped it in ink, and started copying the scriptures.

    "Pfft."

    "Pfft."

    "Pfft."

    The eunuchs, palace maids, and guards on the side all laughed immediately. Immediately, they were all extremely frightened, and hurriedly lowered their heads, for fear that the emperor would blame them.

    Hearing the laughter, Fuying felt that Xue Wuhu must have made something wrong again, so she opened her eyes again. She wanted to reprimand Xue Wuhu, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the words written by Xue Wuhu, which were crooked and twisted. Like a dog crawling, it is extremely ugly, and children are probably better than him...

    The question he also wrote very seriously...

    She copied this Buddhist scripture for her mother, so how could it be placed in the Buddhist hall... Fuying felt a throbbing pain in her head again, "Stop copying it."

    "Why, let me copy but not let me copy." Xue Wuhu was very dissatisfied.

 Chapter 1297ï¼š Dont schedule them?

    Chapter 1297 Don''t arrange for them?

    The maids rushed forward and took the Buddhist scriptures away.

    Fuying closed her eyes again.

    There was no Buddhist scriptures, but there was a pen, ink, paper and inkstone in front of him. Xue Wuhu took a piece of white paper and doodled on it.

    is like a ghost painting talisman. It draws a big villain. The big villain is carrying a big flag in one hand, and the other hand is like carrying a chicken cub, and he is very proud of carrying a small villain.

    The little man was hanging in the air, his hands fluttering, as if he was being bullied and crying.

    Then, he drew a long arrow pointing at the little man, and added the three characters ''Stinky Girl'' next to it.

    The eunuchs, palace maids and guards all looked at him with sighs. This seems to be really the Fifth Prince of Lingling, otherwise, how dare you be so bold...

    However, Xue Wuhu was extremely satisfied with his painting. He picked it up, looked at it, looked at it, and looked at it again and again. He even looked at it several times, and smashed his mouth several times. After the ink was completely dry, he sent it to the opposite side, happily: "Send it to you."

    Fuying did not open her eyes: "Take him to the Imperial Garden."

    is too noisy.

    Instead of just staying in this hall, you can go to the Imperial Garden. Xue Wuhu was so happy that he immediately flew up, and without waiting for the two guards who followed him to answer, he immediately dropped the painting in his hand and ran out.

    The two guards hurriedly followed Xue Wuhu while taking orders and answered "yes".

    The chief **** originally thought of arranging another little **** to follow him, but the little **** just now was still panting, so he just did it.

    Naturally, the maid will not be arranged to follow.

    The Imperial Garden is still very big. Xue Wuhu is running around in the Imperial Garden, especially on the rockery. I don''t know, I really thought he was a monkey, which made the two guards following him exhausted and panting with dogs. Same, I''ve never felt so tired.

    Fortunately, there are guards who can be rotated. After three rotations, it was getting dark. Fuying sent someone to let Xue Wuhu go back to the bedroom for dinner.

    Xue Wuhu returned to the bedroom with great energy and sat happily at the long table, opposite Fuying for dinner.

    The guards who followed Xue Wuhu all stopped outside the hall, and when the **** chief came out, they all secretly gave money to the **** chief, so that if there was another job with Xue Wuhu, they would arrange others, never arrange them.

    The head **** also had a headache. Others saw Xue Wuhu like this and gave him money. How did he arrange for people to follow Xue Wuhu?

    There is really no other way, the **** manager simply refunded all the money that was plugged into him, and let him go in order, whoever took his turn.

    The guards all wailed. Even Xue Wuhu doesn''t know what to eat to grow up, why is he so energetic.

    After accompany Fuying for dinner, Xue Wuhu was taken to take a bath. Naturally, he was embarrassed to be served by others. Even if he was named Prince, he always washed himself, drove everyone away, and closed the door. Just undress.

    The bathtub is super big, and the huge room is just a huge bathtub, which is luxurious.

    The water inside is neither cold nor hot, the temperature is just right.

    Xue Wuhu was like swimming inside. He entertained himself for a while before washing it out.

    When he came out, Xue Wuhu remembered and asked, "Where is my room?"

    "Third Young Master, please come with me." A palace maid led the way.

    Because Ni Dingyuan was the third son of the Ni family, Fuying asked him to be the son. He felt that Fuying was really thinking about his life, so he agreed. Since he went to the Royal Garden in the afternoon, he was called the third son, so now, He is also called the third son, and he is not used to it.

 Chapter 1298ï¼š Do you choose the same?

    Chapter 1298 Do you choose the same?

    But when he was taken to the main hall of Fuying''s dormitory, and seeing the layers of curtains passing by, it was Fuying''s big dragon bed, and Fuying seemed to be lying on it, so scared he immediately hugged the red pillar beside him, two All his feet were wrapped around the pillar, but he refused to move forward.

    Mother, it''s terrible.

    That stinky girl Fuying is also there.

    What is this for?

    "Three sons. Three sons." The palace maid called out twice with an embarrassed look on her face.

    The little eunuchs all wanted to go up and smack his hands and feet holding the pillar.

    Xue Wuhu still refused to move forward.

    "Go out." Fuying didn''t even look here, but said this.

    Xue Wuhu thought he was letting him go out, so he immediately let go of the pillar and ran out, as if he was letting him out. Unexpectedly, he was caught by the guards and threw it inside before he ran out two steps.

    Immediately, he was lying on the ground and watched helplessly as the palace maids, eunuchs and guards filed out, and brought the huge hall door from the outside.

    Uh¡­¡­

    Xue Wuhu subconsciously tightened his clothes.

    Immediately thought that he was a man, what were you afraid of? He quickly got up from the ground.

    But in the end, men and women live alone in the same room. Even if Daling''s atmosphere has changed a lot over the years, it is not like this. Besides, this is Beicheng now. Naturally, Xue Wuhu still did not go there, but looked around to see that the emperor of Beicheng was really Apart from the big bed in the sleeping hall, there is nothing for people to sleep in.

    Well, no.

    Xue Wuhu planned to stay on the ground overnight. What to say tomorrow.

    But before he lay down on the ground, Fuying spoke up again: "Do you come here by yourself, or let me have you tied up, you choose."

    Xue Wuhu almost burst into tears in an instant: "Can I pass it? I still want to marry a daughter-in-law in the future."

    Fuying did not speak.

    Xue Wuhu knew it was impossible, and while sniffing, he slowly moved over, "I want to be innocent, woo woo... stinky girl... stinky girl..."

    In the end, he was still cursing.

    Fuying couldn''t stand a man being so noisy. As soon as Xue Wuhu came over, she got up and slashed a hand on the back of Xue Wuhu''s neck.

    Xue Wuhu fainted immediately and fell straight onto the bed.

    Fuying threw it away, and half of the quilt was covered by Xue Wuhu.

    It is quite now.

    *

    Meanwhile, the other side.

    Seeing that it was dark, it was really not suitable to travel, and the horses were tired, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped their horses and planned to continue their journey when it was a little bright tomorrow.

    Because they were in a hurry to go to Beicheng, they made a plan from the moment they went out. They would stay in the inn if they could meet it at night, and they would sleep in the wild if they couldn''t.

    Right now, they are out in the wild.

    No one was allowed to follow, lest there be too many people.

    After getting off the horse, Xue Yan subconsciously reached out and took over the reins of Jiang Yue''s horse. Immediately, he led the two horses to a tree and tied them.

    Jiang Yue entered the space.

    Although she didn''t put anything into the room at home, when the general shop told the fourth brother that the fifth brother was gone, she took a lot of things from the general shop and put it in.

    is like dry wood, grass, food, drink, use, etc.

    The fourth brother knew that she had changed the core, and she told the fourth brother that she would pick up some things in the main shop. If the guy in the shop found something missing, the fourth brother would take care of the aftermath.

    As soon as Jiang Yue entered the space, she took two buckets of water, then went to the endless water next to the yellow earth, took two buckets of water and brought them back, and poured them into the water tank for the horses to drink.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1299ï¼š Its definitely not harmful, you can drink it

    Chapter 1299 is definitely not harmful, you can drink it

    She has never drank the water in this space, and she has never given anyone to drink it, but it belongs to her space, and the yellow earth, nursery room, and high-tech room in the space are all good things, and they are not harmful at all, and each has it. The magic of the water, this water actually has its magic, obviously no source has been seen, but it has always remained crystal clear, just like living water. As for the other magic, she did not see it, but she felt that it should be There''s no harm, it''s definitely drinkable.

    In the wild where she and Xue Yan are now, they can''t see any trace of water nearby, so let''s get water from the space and give it to the horses to drink.

    The horse has been running from noon till now, and is also thirsty.

    As for the water she and Xue Yan drank, when they went out after lunch, the family subconsciously installed two water bags for them and asked them to take them on the road to drink, and they were both hung on their horses, and they were in a hurry. As he was on his way, he still didn''t drink a single sip. He drank the water in the water bag first, and then filled it out from the space to drink it.

    The food was not prepared at home. Except for the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law, the family did not know that they were actually looking for the fifth brother. They thought they would rest and eat whenever they encountered an inn or post house on the way.

    And along the way, you will definitely come across a place to buy things. If you run out of things in the space, just buy them and put them in the space, and it¡¯s not troublesome.

    At noon, before she left the house, she actually sneaked into the space once and dropped some seeds on the loess in space, such as raisins, coconuts, sugar oranges, seedless watermelons, cantaloupes, etc., all of them lost a seed. , in case of any accident, eating these can also quench your thirst.

    Now these are all sprouted and grown, and they will bear fruit at noon tomorrow and can be picked and eaten when they are ripe.

    Otherwise, if there is an accident, it will take a day to plant something.

    The water was poured up and poured into the sink. Now it should be able to take it out even outside the space. After Jiang Yue looked at the things planted at noon again, she came out of the space.

    She disappeared and reappeared so suddenly when she was a child. After so many years, Xue Yan had been trained to have a strong heart by her, and she didn''t feel anything at all.

    Xue Yan just looked at her and walked over. Then, in front of the two horses, there was a long trough for drinking water, and the trough was already filled with clean water.

    Then, out of nowhere, two bales of hay for the horses appeared.

    Xue Yan calmly helped her to put the fodder near the horse''s mouth and give it to the horse to eat.

    There was a big tree next to it, not a hundred years or decades, Jiang Yue walked over and took out a bundle of split dry firewood from the space.

    After Xue Yan came over, he took out a fire stick and blew it, creating a small bonfire.

    When they go out, as long as they can hurry, they will try their best to hurry, so neither he nor she has thought about how finely they want to eat.

    Therefore, even if I took some food from the main shop and put it in the space, the only food I could eat directly were pancakes and steamed buns.

    The natural space for rice noodles is also placed, and pots and pans are also placed in these spaces, but I have to do it. I am a little tired in such a hurry, so I can keep it simple.

    So, Jiang Yue took out two oil paper bags from the space, one oil paper bag wrapped pancakes, and the other oil paper bag wrapped steamed buns.

    After Xue Yan made a fire, he brought the two water bladders on his horse.

    One piece sat in front of the bonfire, opened the oil paper bag, and the two washed their hands with a little water before eating the pancakes and steamed buns inside.

 Chapter 1300ï¼š Does water have magical effects?

    Chapter 1300 Water also has magical effects?

    The steamed buns are a little softer, but the pancakes are hard.

    Xue Yan ate pancakes subconsciously and left the steamed buns to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue just glanced at him and said nothing.

    The two horses were also hungry, and they kept silently eating hay without barking. Wait until the forage is ready before drinking the crystal-clear water from the sink.

    After eating, Jiang Yue took another sip of water, covered the water bladder, and put it aside. The bonfire in front of her was not really the same.

    After thinking that there is nothing to do, she will be able to continue her journey to Beicheng at a little tomorrow, so she simply leans back.

    There is a big tree behind it.

    As soon as she leaned against the tree, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.

    Xue Yan ate pancakes in one hand and a thin firewood in the other, watching the fire so that the bonfire could keep burning.

    On this big night, the night wind is sometimes a little cold.

    After he ate the pancakes and drank water, he looked back and saw that his family Yuebao fell asleep at some point. Finished pancakes and steamed buns, re-wrapped in greased paper, and then put them aside.

    Then he got up, walked to the horse again, took a cloak from the bag, and when he came back, he bent over and carefully covered it over his Yuebao.

    As soon as he put the cloak on his Yuebao, his Yuebao opened his eyes, and he immediately froze there, his heart beating like thunder.

    His family Yuebao seemed to see him, then closed his eyes again and continued to sleep.

    Xue Yan''s heart was beating wildly, but he still quickly covered the cloak for his Moon Treasure. Immediately, he turned around and sat in the same place again, looking at the fire, his ears were red.

    The hand picked up the twigs in a very tense way without realizing it, and kept fiddling with the firewood in the fire.

    But the mind is not on it at all.

    His mind was¡ª

    His family''s Yuebao has always been very alert, but it seems, as if, he is really only at ease with him.

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan''s ears turned even redder.

    In the light of the fire, it is like dripping blood.

    *

    The next day, when the sky was bright, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan continued to drive, but after only half an hour, Jiang Yue suddenly stopped the horse.

    "Wow¡ª" Xue Yan also hurriedly stopped the horse.

    Jiang Yue frowned and looked at the horse that sat her down before looking at Xue Yan, who was also sitting high on the horse next to her, and said, "Do you think that our horse ran much faster today than yesterday, and our spirits also improved. better than yesterday?"

    Their horses are all Maxima, and they are usually very energetic, but they are so energetic now, and they have been running for half an hour without interruption, and they still maintain a higher speed than usual, and they seem to be tireless, which is very strange. .

    Xue Yan nodded, "It''s a lot faster, and the spirit is better than usual."

    Before rushing out in the morning, they didn''t pay much attention to seeing that the horse was in good spirits. After all, after a night''s rest, they thought it was the horse''s recovery.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly turned over and got off the horse.

    led the horses to the side of the road and began to look at their two horses.

    Jiang Yue recalled that there was nothing unusual about the two horses before, and they ate the grass that the horses usually eat, except for the water in her space...

    So, is the water in her space having this magical effect?

    Thinking so, Jiang Yue immediately took her and Xue Yan''s water bags into the space. The water in the water bladder was all drunk in the morning, and it just filled the space.

    His Yuebao suddenly disappeared, Xue Yan was just busy holding the reins of his Yuebao''s horse, and the horse ran away without the reins.

 Chapter 1301ï¼š dont drink

    Chapter 1301 Don''t drink first

    He calmly waited for his Moon Treasure to appear again.

    But why did his Moon Treasure disappear with a water bladder? Fill with water?

    So, what''s wrong with the water for the horses? Will the horse walk faster than usual and be in high spirits?

    Xue Yan thinks it is very possible.

    Then there should be no forage problem.

    He was still thinking about it just now. Before the horse was fine, he just thought about what the horse ate and drank, and the grass and water were made by his moon treasure.

    He knew that his Yuebao took a lot of things from the main store and disappeared, but he didn''t know what his Yuebao took.

    After a while, Jiang Yue came out with two water bladders filled with water in the space, and when they came out, she handed one to Xue Yan.

    "You too." Jiang Yue said as she unscrewed her water bladder, intending to taste the water.

    Xue Yan said, "Don''t drink it yet, you can drink it if I''m fine."

    She obviously didn''t know that the water would have that kind of effect. It''s fine for horses to drink it, but people are different from horses after all. Who knows if people drink it or not.

    Jiang Yue just looked at him like this, "It''ll be alright."

    There has never been any harmful thing in her dimension, and the horse drank it last night. Even if something is different today, the horse has changed for the better. If people drink it, even if there is no change, it will definitely be fine.

    This water man can definitely drink it.

    Although she said so, she obeyed his wishes and stopped her to take a sip first.

    Xue Yan''s ears were a little red, and while avoiding her gaze, he hurriedly unscrewed his own water bag and took a sip of the water first.

    After a while, I felt it.

    took another sip, waited for a while, and felt it for a while before he said, "It doesn''t taste like normal water."

    "I guess it''s impossible to drink it." Jiang Yue took a sip. It really felt like drinking ordinary water. I didn''t think there was anything special about this water. "But if you can make a horse like this, it is estimated that it will also make people tireless and more energetic."

    Xue Yan nodded, "It''s possible."

    "In this case, is it possible to make the body healthier?" Jiang Yue guessed. After all, being tireless and more spirited is a sign of a better body. "If that''s the case, then Cheng''er''s body, just give him some water to drink."

    Cheng''er is naturally his nephew Xue Tiancheng, the youngest child of the third brother and the third sister-in-law. Since birth, his health has not been very good, and he is weak. Xue Yan nodded again.

    After a pause, he said again: "If you can also treat illnesses, or prevent illnesses in advance, wouldn''t Yu Xuan also be able to..."

    He had told her before that Shen Yuxuan would die in the twenty-third year of the meeting, and if he got sick, Shen Yuxuan could not cure that disease himself.

    And now, Shen Yuxuan is twenty-one, and there are still two years before twenty-three.

    Jiang Yue naturally remembered this, and said: "What does this water do now, we can''t try it, and when we get the fifth brother back, let''s try this water well, and I hope it can be like you said. It''s like that. There should be enough time."

    In this way, his life will be more complete.

    The family is good, he is good, his friends are good, Daling is good, the people are good, everything is good.

    she thought.

    Xue Yan also knew that the most important thing right now was to go to Beicheng to find the whereabouts of the fifth brother, so he nodded again, "Yeah." He also hoped so.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both drank two sips of water before tightening the water bladder and hanging it on their horses.

 Chapter 1302ï¼š you cant do it

    Chapter 1302 You can''t do this

    After he got on his horse again, he continued on his way.

    Until the evening, when they saw that they had been rushing all day, they were not even tired at all, and the horse was still very energetic, and still did not know that he was tired. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would naturally be sure, and indeed it could make people more anti-fatigue and more comfortable. Spirit.

    But it is not to make the body healthier, so I can look at it later.

    They were already healthy, and the time was too short.

    As for whether there is any other effect, we can test it later.

    However, drinking this water will keep you from getting tired all day, or you can keep it all the time. You can still experiment while you are on the road.

    If it can only be maintained for one day, they will drink it every day. If it can be maintained all the time, they will not have to drink the water in the space every day.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not drink this water for the next few days.

    Then they found that they could maintain it all the time, and they didn''t get tired if they didn''t drink the water in the space. It should be that drinking this water once has caused their bodies to undergo essential changes.

    The two horses drink the water in the space every day. Apart from running faster and in a better spirit than before, they have not seen any other changes. It should be enough to drink a little of this water. Just like drinking ordinary water, it will have no effect except to quench your thirst.

    However, thanks to this water, since the horses drank this water, they have been running a lot longer than before, so they will definitely arrive in Beicheng a lot earlier.

    *

    Imperial Garden.

    Xue Wuhu carried a big flag excitedly, standing firmly on the rockery, and the little eunuchs who also carried the big flag under the teaching waved the big flag.

    The sun shone on Xue Wuhu, and Xue Wuhu was shining like the whole person, radiant.

    He is not tired himself, he is still extremely excited, just like he has been beaten by chicken blood, even the little eunuchs who play with him suffer a lot. They usually exercise a lot, but at this moment, it is not enough to watch, and everyone is sweating like rain. , panting like a dog, but still trying to wave the flag.

    The emperor asked them to play with the grandfather on the rockery, how dare they refuse to do so.

    The guard who was in charge of staring at Xue Wuhu wiped his sweat and didn''t know whether to sympathize with himself or those little eunuchs.

    But no matter what, they are more balanced in their hearts, after all, they are not tired like dogs.

    "Third Young Master, would you like to take a break? The servants'' mouths are dry." No matter how tired, one of the little eunuchs felt thirsty.

    Although the grandfather is too energetic, he has to say that he has a good temper, otherwise, he would not dare to say that.

    "Okay!" Xue Wuhu, who was waving vigorously, didn''t feel disappointed, but agreed with great joy, and jumped down from the rockery carrying the flag.

    When the little eunuchs saw it, they were all like Montessho, and they didn''t care whether the ground was dirty or not, they immediately lay down on the ground, and they all hurriedly reached for the water bottles, and they just lay down and poured water into their mouths.

    Xue Wuhu, like a monkey, happily circled around the little eunuchs who were lying on the ground, laughed and said, "You can''t do this", and immediately ran to the lotus pond with the banner.

    The guards are busy keeping up.

    Beside the lotus pond, Fu Yingzheng was wearing a black imperial robe and twelve crowns. He was lying in the pavilion listening to the piano and drinking.

    A long and pretty good musician was sitting on the side playing the qin.

    The **** chief waited on the bed and saw that the wine in Fuying''s cup was gone, so he asked the maid to pour it.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1303ï¼š Phoenix asks for a phoenix?

    Chapter 1303 Feng Qiuhuang?

    Hearing that there was no more noise coming from the rockery, the head **** glanced over there subconsciously, and saw that Xue Wuhu, like a monkey again, jumped over very excitedly, and carried a big flag on his shoulders, let him Couldn''t stop sweating. This energy is real...

    "Smelly girl! Smelly girl!" Xue Wuhu shouted before he jumped over.

    Fuying felt a headache as soon as she heard the sound, so she helped her forehead.

    A big palace maid hurried forward and gently rubbed Fuying''s temples.

    Fuying leaned there, which made it a lot better.

    "Stinky girl, let me tell you, Xiao Zhengzi and the others are too useless. I haven''t even played for a while, and they are tired and lying down." As soon as Xue Wuhu jumped into the pavilion, he didn''t care whether he was out or not. Sweaty, he also sat on the couch, crossed his legs, and threw the big flag on his shoulders.

    He was super excited.

    Fuying didn''t want to say a word to the person in front of her. While being pressed on her temple, she continued to drink and listen to the piano.

    Xue Wuhu didn''t care whether she heard it or not, and said directly, "I''m thirsty."

    Without Fuying''s orders, a palace maid had already poured the tea and put her hands in front of him.

    He also got used to it these days. He took it with one hand and he was dry. After drinking two glasses in a row, he didn''t feel thirsty anymore and stopped drinking.

    Except when she went to bed at night, the stinky girl insisted that he share a bed with her, otherwise she would stun him, let him still share a bed with her, and let him be Ni Dingyuan and not let him go, other times, she actually helped her. Ying was kind to him.

    Knowing that he likes to carry big flags, he even let people make flags and let the little **** play with him.

    Although he actually understands that this stinky girl dislikes him for being noisy, she also dislikes him for being too energetic and never stops... Anyway, she still dislikes him for being noisy.

    I was no longer thirsty, but I felt a little hungry. Sitting cross-legged with a banner on his shoulders, Xue Wuhu stretched his hand towards the dim sum on the table.

    "Hand." Fuying glanced at it and said one word.

    Xue Wuhu quickly wiped his hands on his body.

    The corners of Fuying''s mouth twitched, and before the maid could bring water to him to clean his hands, he quickly took the dessert in his hand and ate it.

    Fuying simply closed her eyes and listened to the qin.

    "What is this playing?" Xue Wuhu didn''t understand this at all. It just sounds weird. The music teacher is also strangely good, and he is still a man.

    Fuying did not answer.

    Xue Wuhu looked at the musician.

    The musician played the qin, wondering if he should answer.

    Or the head **** looked at Fuying''s face and replied, ""Feng Qiuhuang"."

    "This, I''ve heard of it!" Xue Wuhu said immediately. Immediately, he asked the musician, "Then can you play "House of Flying Daggers"? It''s a pipa, a very large one."

    The musician wanted to concentrate on playing the piano, but Xue Wuhu made a mistake in his hand. He got up and walked out from behind the piano table, knelt on the ground and pleaded guilty: "Your Majesty forgive your sin, Your Majesty forgive your sin."

    Before Fuying could speak, Xue Wuhu waved his hand and said, "It has nothing to do with you, it is I who disturbed you. By the way, you haven''t said whether you will play "House of Flying Daggers" with the pipa?"

    The musician knelt down on the ground and peeked at Fuying, who was lying there with his eyes closed. He hesitated for a while, but still replied, "I also know some pipa."

    "That''s great!" Xue Wuhu immediately jumped off the couch carrying the banner, not happy. "Then turn around, when I bring someone to wave the flag, you play that next to me! I like this song the most!"

 Chapter 1304ï¼š do as he says

    Chapter 1304 Do as he says

    "Almost every time I play with the big flag, everyone will play this for me! I''m really excited to think about it! There should be more than one musician in the palace. You will all be called to play the pipa by then, haha, the voice is even louder. Get up! Get up!"

    said, Xue Wuhu hurriedly freed up a hand to pull the musician who was still kneeling on the ground.

    The musician did not dare to get up at all.

    When Xue Wuhu saw it, he hurriedly pushed the person on the couch, "Stinky girl, stinky girl, say something, stinky girl."

    The musicians, eunuchs, maids, guards, etc. all felt frightened. This son''s grandfather''s courage is really big...

    Fuying opened her eyes and looked at Xue Wuhu with murderous eyes.

    Xue Wuhu hurriedly retracted his hand.

    Fuying pinched her brows, took the wine glass again, took a sip of wine, and then didn''t even look at the musician, she said angrily, "Do as he said."

    "Yes, yes, Your Majesty." The musician got busy in panic. Immediately, he said respectfully to Xue Wuhu: "The third son, wait, I''ll go back and let everyone who can play "House of Flying Daggers" come over."

    "Okay, okay, hurry up." Xue Wuhu immediately became happy again and urged the musician to hurry up.

    Seeing that the musician had gone, it would take a while for him to come back, so he sat cross-legged on the couch again carrying the banner. Seeing that Fuying was drinking wine slowly again, he couldn''t take his time, except for pleasure or pleasure, he couldn''t help but ask "Smelly girl, there''s something I''ve been wanting to ask you these days."

    The stinky girl ignored him.

    He didn''t care, he said, "Aren''t you the emperor, why haven''t you seen you go to court? I haven''t seen you approve any memorials, and I don''t think I''ve seen you go to the imperial study room to discuss any ministers... You really are an emperor. Yeah? Isn''t this too busy? Even if my Xiaoyan doesn''t sit in the imperial capital, he will still handle some important military affairs. Why, your Beicheng officials are more powerful than our Daling officials, so you don''t need to do anything. Are you the emperor''s manager?"

    This is exposed, finally can''t help but inquire about the truth?

    Fuying''s eyes turned cold, and she kicked the man down with one kick: "Go away!"

    Xue Wuhu fell to the ground together with the flags, and he immediately cursed in pain: "You are crazy! I care about you well, but you still kick me!"

    "Go!!!" Fuying got up and threw the wine glass in her hand, Leiting was furious.

    The wine glass shattered and almost slashed Xue Wuhu.

    The eunuchs, palace maids and guards were all terrified and hurriedly knelt down on the ground, timid, they were already trembling.

    Xue Wuhu looked at the debris on the ground, and then at the shivering man kneeling on the ground, feeling extremely aggrieved, he didn''t even look at Fuying anymore, he got up from the ground carrying the banner and left.

    Xue Wuhu couldn¡¯t leave, but Fuying¡¯s anger was still alive, and someone rushed over and seemed to be reporting something, but seeing that Fuying was so angry, she didn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    "Speak!" Fuying said sharply.

    This man stepped forward and whispered in Fuying''s ear, "Young Master Ni has caught it."

    Fuying was stunned when she heard it, and then she calmed down and followed this man.

    Ni Dingyuan has been afraid to go home since Prince Xu''s mansion ran away. When he finally dared to go home, he was caught before he entered the house, and he was brought into the palace in secret.

    Then, he was locked in a secret room.

    When he saw Fuying, he didn''t react at first. When he did, he hurriedly knelt down and gave a big salute: "Long live, long live the emperor!"

    Because of what happened to Xue Wuhu just now, Fuying is not in the mood now like the first time she saw Xue Wuhu, pretending to ask if she is not willing to serve her, King Xu then tied him up, and he ran away and waited.

 Chapter 1305ï¼š Do you know the fate of the crime of bullying the king?

    Chapter 1305 Do you know the fate of the crime of deceiving the king?

    She just asked directly: "After you were caught by King Xu, were you thrown in a room?"

    "Yes."

    "and then?"

    Ni Dingyuan felt that this should be asking what happened after he was thrown into a room, and he said truthfully: "Then Caomin struggled hard, and Caomin really broke free, and then Caomin wanted to run away, and the door of the room was locked from the outside. If it couldn''t be opened, Cao Min wanted to escape through the window, but before he could escape, he heard someone''s stomach growling with hunger. Cao Min looked over and found that there was another person in the room, on the bed, **** and blocked by five flowers. After speaking, Cao Min felt that he should also be the one who was arrested and wanted to present to the emperor, and he should have been unwilling. Cao Min hurried over and wanted to untie him. Caomin jumped, and Caomin was afraid that people would come in at that time, and even Caomin himself couldn''t get out, so he hurriedly ran first, and he didn''t know what happened to the young master now."

    Immediately, he hurriedly kowtowed and pleaded guilty: "Your Majesty''s forgiveness! Your Majesty''s forgiveness! It''s not that Caomin is unwilling to serve the emperor, it''s just that Caomin has read books for so many years and is looking forward to the day he will be able to become an official. If he enters the palace, in the harem... the emperor Forgiveness! Your Majesty''s forgiveness! Caomin really doesn''t want to be jealous in the harem like a woman. This is all done by Caomin alone. If the emperor wants to blame, just chop off Caomin''s head. Please don''t blame Caomin''s family, that is Goodness."

    Speaking of this, tears were filled with tears.

    He is an aspiring person, and he really can''t accept his independence for so many years, but in the end he is a male favorite in the harem. If not, he will not be unwilling.

    The head **** looked at Fuying''s face before he shouted, "What you said just now, do you know the fate of the crime of bullying the king?"

    Ni Dingyuan even fell to the ground: "Don''t dare to deceive the emperor, the sky is the proof, if there is a word that is not true, the grass people will want to fall to the ground and never be born again."

    The chief **** immediately looked at Fuying.

    Does this mean that what Xue Wuhu said before is true, and there is no lie?

    Isn''t that Xue Wuhu really not necessarily from King Xu...

    Those words of Xue Wuhu just now are not necessarily to inquire about the truth, but to care about the truth...

    Fuying''s face was ugly, and she naturally regretted kicking Xue Wuhu.

    But let her pull her face down to apologize to Xue Wuhu, but she couldn''t do it.

    The hands under the big sleeves clenched tightly.

    When he came out of the secret room, Fu Yingcai instructed: "Just keep him here, and never let him fall into the hands of King Xu."

    Regardless of whether these are Fuxu''s conspiracy or not, Fuxu knows that Ni Dingyuan in the palace is not Ni Dingyuan at all, and he cannot let Ni Dingyuan fall into Fuxu''s hands again.

    Otherwise, didn''t Fu Xu know that she had caught Ni Dingyuan and asked something, wouldn''t it be natural to say that since she ascended the throne, it was actually a pretense that she only cared about pleasure?

    Immediately, Fuying subconsciously went to the Imperial Garden, but after taking a few steps, she seemed to realize that she was hungry, so she paused, and then turned around and went elsewhere.

    The eunuchs and chief executives looked at them and didn''t dare to say anything.

    In the imperial garden, in front of the rockery, the little eunuchs played with Xue Wuhu waving the big flag again, but this time there were many more musicians playing the pipa together. "House of Flying Daggers" is so intense. , the little eunuchs immediately followed the spirit a lot.

    Even the guards watched with enthusiasm. At the same time, he also felt that there was a group of demons dancing in front of him.

 Chapter 1306ï¼š To guarantee?

    Chapter 1306 Guarantee?

    Xue Wuhu didn''t seem to take Fuying''s kick to his heart, he was still laughing and making trouble, super excited, but when it got dark, he refused to go back to the emperor''s bedroom.

    He was lying on the rockery alone, quietly watching the stars and the moon in the sky, his stomach growling with hunger.

    There are two guards below.

    Knowing that Xue Wuhu was having trouble with their emperor, the guard wanted to talk, but he didn''t know what to say.

    In the dormitory, Fuying sat alone at the dining table and didn''t move her chopsticks. The **** supervisor always looked at people''s faces. Naturally, she thought that Fuying just couldn''t keep her face down and asked Xue Wuhu to come to dinner, so she quietly backed out and personally Come to the rockery, please.

    When Xue Wuhu came back, Fuying had already picked up the chopsticks and ate the food without a single bite. She didn''t look at Xue Wuhu, and Xue Wuhu was still angry and didn''t look at her.

    When Xue Wuhu was sitting at the dining table, he didn''t pick up his chopsticks to eat, and let his stomach growl with hunger.

    Fuying was upset when she heard this, and slapped her chopsticks: "Eat!"

    Xue Wuhu didn''t speak, but he ate it. While crying, he buried his head while eating, and kept scolding in a grievance: "Stinky girl, stinky girl, just a stinky girl..."

    Fuying was really annoyed. For a long time, she still said, "I''m sorry!"

    Xue Wuhu immediately climbed up the pole and cried, "Then you are not allowed to hit me again!" Immediately, as if afraid that she would disagree, he hurriedly said, "If you don''t promise me, then I won''t forgive you."

    Fuying could only agree. Otherwise, this person doesn''t know when the trouble will come.

    How could Xue Wuhu say, "I don''t believe it!" Then he happily went to get a pen and paper, and happily wrote a sentence on it.

    ''Smelly girl Fuying promises that she won''t beat Xue Wuhu in the future''

    After writing this sentence, he excitedly took the red pad and asked her to press the handprint.

    So naive, but she wanted to hurry over this matter, so Fuying pressed it. But Xue Wuhu still felt that it would not work. She asked her to take out the jade seal and put a big seal on it.

    Isn''t this a joke?

    Can the emperor seal be covered casually?

    "Look, I said you lied to me, you just want to hit me in the future." Xue Wuhu complained.

    Fuying had a huge headache and called the **** to come in, "Go and bring my jade seal."

    The chief **** had already heard all of them outside the door, holding back a smile: "Yes."

    Waiting for the **** chief to bring out the jade seal. Before Fuying could make a move, Xue Wuhu hurriedly took out the jade seal from the box and happily put it on the piece of paper he wrote, next to the fingerprint that Fuying pressed, and pressed it.

    A splendid seal of the emperor of Beicheng Kingdom is on it.

    Fuying only felt that her head hurt even more, and her tone became worse: "Don''t eat yet?"

    "Good, good, eat and eat." Xue Wuhu was completely happy, he put the paper in his arms like a baby, and then jumped back to his seat like a monkey, and began to happily continue to eat.

    The **** chief''s shoulders trembled a little while holding back laughter.

    Fuying''s murderous gaze looked over like this.

    The **** manager hurriedly said: "The slaves retire." Immediately, he walked out of the dining room with jade pen and paper, etc.

    Fuying picked up the chopsticks again, and before a bite of the dish was delivered to her mouth, thinking back to what happened just now, she felt amused, and the corners of her mouth twitched.

    *

    It will be April 11 in a blink of an eye.

    At noon that day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived at Beicheng Imperial City.

    The people Xue Yan sent to Beicheng had already received them, and when they settled down in an inn, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked these people if Beicheng had been unusual recently.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1307ï¼š Could it be the fifth brother?

    Chapter 1307 Isn''t it also possible that it is the fifth brother?

    Especially ask about the situation of Xu Wangfu.

    These people replied: "I haven''t seen anything special, but the Empress Beicheng has been on the throne for more than a month, and she has not seen the last court. Everything is handled by the ministers left by the late Emperor Beicheng, and she only cares about enjoyment. In the past, she only cared about her own enjoyment, but now she only cares about enjoying herself with her male pet. That male pet was tied to her by Xu Wang Fuxu, who was the third son of the Ni family in the imperial city, named Ni Dingyuan. Ni Dingyuan''s family is very ordinary In a scholarly family, Ni Dingyuan was **** by Fu Xu and gave it to the Empress, and the Ni family didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The Prince Xu¡¯s mansion is a bit different. Now the female emperor has a male pet as a companion, and it is even more enjoyable. There are special complaints about Fuying being the emperor. It seems that it was the same day that Fuxu tied Ni Dingyuan to Fuying. Fuxu made a beggar, Guan In the firewood house, I seem to want to know something from the mouth of the beggar, but so far, the beggar has not been released."

    Beggars?

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both suspected that this beggar was their fifth brother.

    Immediately it felt wrong again.

    If it was really Fuxu who caught their fifth brother, it wasn¡¯t because someone deliberately lured them to find Fuxu, then logically speaking, their fifth brother hasn¡¯t arrived yet.

    Their horses are almost flying. Could it be that the horses of those who caught their fifth brother were faster than their horses?

    Moreover, it''s been a few days since the male pet named Ni Dingyuan was sent to the palace, and the beggar was arrested into the palace of Xu Wang on the same day... If it was a horse, how could it be like this...

    Even if their fifth brother was arrested the night before their departure, it is impossible for them to arrive so many days earlier...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that it was very unlikely that the beggar was their fifth brother.

    But since there is something wrong, you must ask clearly.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other, then Jiang Yue asked, "Is it really a beggar?"

    These people replied: "We also heard and inquired about it, but we haven''t seen it with our own eyes, and we can''t be sure whether it''s a beggar."

    "Then when exactly did you catch that beggar?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "March thirtieth."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Their fifth brother was arrested on the night of March 29th, unless those who captured their fifth brother could fly or have the ability to instantly go to Beicheng Imperial City, otherwise, that beggar could never be their fifth brother.

    asked a few more questions, and seeing that there was nothing to ask, Xue Yan let everyone down.

    When everyone went out, Xue Yan said to Jiang Yue in a low voice: "Although the possibility is small, it was amazing that such a long tunnel appeared out of thin air in the palace of Weimin before. Maybe there is someone who has the same supernatural ability as you, and can bring the fifth brother to appear in this imperial city from Daling very quickly."

    If this beggar was arrested before the night of March 29th, it would be fine, earlier than the time when the fifth brother disappeared, but this was later than the time when the fifth brother disappeared.

    "This can also explain why they captured the fifth brother so silently. No one in the Zhennan Barracks found out, and they all said they didn''t hear anything." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yue nodded and agreed: "Isn''t the person locked in the firewood house of Xuwang''s mansion, we''ll go take a look in the evening."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan also nodded.

    "However," Jiang Yue said immediately, "According to what you said, isn''t it possible that the male pet in the palace is also the fifth brother? After all, they were all tied into Xu Wangfu on the same day."

 Chapter 1308ï¼š Whats wrong with your name now?

    Chapter 1308 What''s wrong with your name now?

    Male pet...

    Xue Yan sweated.

    I can''t imagine their fifth brother being a male pet.

    However, since he had never seen the Ni Dingyuan in the palace, he could not say with 100% certainty that it was not their fifth brother, so he said: "Then just in case, tonight we will visit Xu Wangfu, and tomorrow night we will go to Beicheng Palace to see? "

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. It''s time to explore Prince Xu''s mansion first. After all, before she and he came here, she felt that the person who captured the fifth brother was obviously leading them to find Fuxu. Naturally, they wanted to enter Xu Wangfu to see if they could find something wrong. By the way, make sure Let''s see what happened to the beggar, and is it the fifth brother?

    Immediately, Jiang Yue said again: "This Fu Xu gave Fu Ying a male pet, and spread rumors that women are not qualified for the throne and Fu Ying only cares about pleasure, obviously planning to pull Fu Ying off the dragon chair sooner or later. Before he died, he was able to send his daughter to the throne of God, and the remaining royal ministers could not be all incompetent. Our people could find out about this not long after they came to Beicheng. Could those ministers know a little bit of wind and secretly report For Fuying? But Fuying not only accepted the male pet from Fuxu, but also had fun every day and did nothing. This is probably not really a pleasure, but it made Fuxu mistakenly think that she was really enjoying herself. Naturally let down her vigilance, then she can do things better in secret."

    Xue Yan nodded: "It seems that Fuying''s abdication in the last life was not because he really wanted to abdicate, but because he failed in a close fight with Fuxu and was forced to abdicate by Fuxu."

    Jiang Yuedao: "If this is the case, then in this life, there should be a turning point. I just don''t know what this turning point is, but we are all here. In the last life, Fuying hadn''t been the emperor for a few months. , it is estimated that it will be soon, we should be able to see."

    Xue Yan nodded again, and felt the same way.

    "Let''s look for the fifth brother first," Jiang Yue continued, "while sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, if there is really something, we''ll just figure it out when the time comes."

    Now that the fifth brother has not been found, and I don''t know how much Fuying and Fuxu are fighting, Xue Yan naturally nodded again: "Yes."

    *

    In the dead of night, it was almost time to see, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan changed into night clothes, and then they both covered their faces.

    After , we left the inn together and went to Xuwangfu.

    First came to the main courtyard where Fuxu lived. The main courtyard was naturally guarded by a lot of people, and there was not only a lot of people guarding the door of the room, but also a bright light, it should be Fuxu inside.

    Fuxu hasn''t slept yet?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan quietly went around to the back of the house, and then went up to the roof.

    Xue Yan squatted on the roof, gently uncovered a tile, and then, together with Jiang Yue, looked inside.

    Inside , Fuxu was holding his concubine on the bed, joking and drinking, and seemed to be in a good mood.

    The little concubine picked up the wine again, gave Fu Xu a small glass of wine and coaxed him to drink it, and then smiled: "My lord, when will the concubine change her mouth and call you the emperor? The concubine has been ready for a long time."

    Fuxu squeezed her chin and smiled in a better mood: "Why don''t you call me now?"

    The concubine hurriedly said, "Your Majesty."

    The coaxing Fuxu is in a good mood.

    "The emperor," the concubine snuggled into Fu Xu''s arms, "Do you still want to give your cousin Fuying a male pet?"

    "It''s definitely going to be sent again. If she doesn''t go on absurd, why are the people in Beicheng more dissatisfied with her? When this king becomes emperor, everyone will naturally welcome it."

 Chapter 1309ï¼š Sometimes he still admires his Yuebao

    Chapter 1309 Sometimes he still admires his Yuebao

    "This king came back so late tonight," Fu Xu continued, "I just took a fancy to a few more. One of them was a son of a nobleman, so he went to that person''s house to save face for that nobleman. It''s more interesting, and he immediately said that he will send his son to the palace in two days, unlike Ni Dingyuan, who has to be arrested by the king."

    The concubine immediately echoed: "Then Third Young Master Ni really doesn''t know what to do! Your lord, it is because you look down on him, and it is also his blessing. As a result, he pretended to be a chaste and fierce man before, but when he entered the palace, , is it not that he uses all his powers to fascinate your cousin''s fans, and he only knows pleasure? He knows how to compete for favor as a man. If he doesn''t compete for favor, he can only be bullied. Your lord, you always say that I like to be jealous, you have wronged me greatly."

    After finished speaking, he deliberately pretended to be angry, but his eyes kept hooking on Fuxu again.

    The hooked Fuxu immediately became improvised and overwhelmed her.

    Xue Yan was taken aback when he saw it, and immediately covered the eyes of his family Yuebao next to him, while the other hand hurriedly covered the tile back.

    He couldn''t see anything, so he retracted the hand covering his Yuebao''s eyes. Not only did his ears feel like they were about to burn, but the palm that covered his Yuebao''s eyes was also terrifyingly hot.

    He was still extremely uncomfortable.

    However, because Fu Xu and the concubine in the room did not seem to be afraid of being heard at all, and the movement was quite loud, Xue Yan, who had always been thin-skinned and reserved, was naturally even more uncomfortable and wanted to leave immediately, but now he is not alone, and His Yuebao, he could only bite the bullet and pointed his finger down, signaling his Yuebao to jump down with him.

    Jiang Yue was very calm, she didn''t think about anything, but jumped down together.

    Xue Yan was still embarrassed until he was far away from the main courtyard.

    Jiang Yue still had no response.

    Xue Yan peeked at her. To be honest, sometimes he still admires his Yuebao.

    checked other places in Xuwang''s mansion, and they didn''t find anything wrong, so they went to the firewood room to confirm whether the beggar was their fifth brother.

    and asked why the beggar was arrested, what Fu Xu wanted to know from his mouth.

    The beggar has been beaten every day since he was arrested in Prince Xu''s Mansion, and he was dying. In this way, the people in Prince Xu''s Mansion were not afraid that he would run away. got a lock.

    Xue Yan opened the lock with a twist.

    and then walked in together with Jiang Yue.

    It was very dark in the woodshed. Even if the moonlight came in, you could only see it. The smell inside was very unpleasant, but through the moonlight, you could vaguely see a person lying in the woodshed.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue walked over, and then Xue Yan took out the fire book and ignited it, illuminating the face of the lying person, that is, the beggar.

    Although the beggar''s face was covered in blood, it was still recognizable that it was not their fifth brother.

    This beggar was hurt so badly that he couldn''t even speak, and the person fainted. If he didn''t get medical treatment, he might die tonight, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t ask any questions, and took the beggar out of Xu Wangfu.

    Someone gave the beggar a treatment, and then placed the beggar in a safe place.

    I plan to ask the beggars when they wake up.

    Fuxu, as the dignified prince of Beicheng, was embarrassing a beggar and wanted to know something from the beggar. It was so strange that they all wanted to ask this beggar.

 Chapter 1310ï¼š If you dont sleep, come here...

    Chapter 1310 If you don''t sleep, come here...

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the inn.

    Their rooms are naturally adjacent.

    Each went back to his room, changed his night clothes, washed them again, and then went to sleep.

    *

    At the same time, in the palace, Xue Wuhu was so excited that Fuying was going to take him to the hunting ground to play.

    Since the letter was set up and the seal of Emperor Beicheng was stamped, after Fuying promised not to beat him, Xue Wuhu became even more arrogant, and he was never afraid of Fuying again.

    The huge dragon bed, Fuying sleeps here, Xue Wuhu sleeps there.

    Between the two, because Xue Wuhu still felt there was a difference between men and women, he put a lot of things in case Fuying fell asleep and accidentally rolled over, and also prevented him from falling asleep and accidentally rolled over.

    Xue Wuhu was excited, but Fuying was so sleepy that her eyelids couldn''t open, but Xue Wuhu was still thinking in her ears, and she was so excited that she couldn''t wait to stun Xue Wuhu again.

    But if she stuns him again, he will definitely make trouble with her the next day and say she is hitting him, then she will definitely be more annoying...

    Forget it, she endured it.

    He always sleeps.

    "Smelly girl, stinky girl," Xue Wuhu lay on his side, holding his face with his hands like a flower, facing Fuying''s side, kicking his legs, and opened his mouth again with excitement. "I''m very good at archery, as long as you don''t aim at the target, you must stay away from me when hunting tomorrow, so as not to shoot you. When I was in the military camp, I always almost shot people."

    Fuying''s eyelids became heavier, and she said in a daze, "Then are you good at archery or not?"

    "Amazing! I almost shot someone every time! Haha, people in the military camp say that my arrows have their own consciousness!"

    Fuying was so annoyed that she simply lay down with her back to him.

    "Hey, Fuying, did you listen to me?" Xue Wuhu shouted when she saw her turn his back, as if he wanted her to be his audience.

    Fuying ran out of patience, and simply turned around and threatened gloomily: "If you don''t sleep, come and sleep with me."

    "How can there be a girl like you!" Xue Wuhu hurriedly lay down on his side and closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep. But he kept muttering: "It''s fortunate that you are the emperor, otherwise, I''ll see how you can get married. Always talk nonsense. Hmph."

    Fuying was really sleepy, and Xue Wuhu''s voice was much quieter, so she was much cleaner. She didn''t care what Xue Wuhugu was muttering, so she didn''t hold on anymore and fell asleep.

    After waiting for a while, he felt that there was no sound at all, his breathing was even, he seemed to be asleep, and Xue Wuhu, who was still excited and couldn''t sleep, quietly opened his eyes, tilted his head, and looked to the side again.

    Sure enough, Fuying, this stinky girl, was already asleep.

    However, this stinky girl has a strange appearance, a little baby face, and a little bit of baby fat. Because she fell asleep, her eyebrows have lost a lot of heroism, and she is not wearing that majestic emperor at the moment. In addition, the candle in the lampshade in the hall has not been extinguished, and the light sprinkled on her face, which not only made her face extremely soft, but also a little milky, just like a sister next door.

    It''s just that his temper is not good, and sometimes he gets angry for no reason. They say that the emperor is uncertain. He saw that Xiaoyan in his family was not uncertain. He thought it was fake, but now he believes it is real, but his family is young. Yan is the exception.

    Fortunately, she is not always cloudy.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1311ï¼š Beggar woke up?

    Chapter 1311 Beggar woke up?

    Xue Wuhu just thought about it while looking at Fuying''s sleeping face, and then he slowly became a little sleepy and fell asleep.

    The next day, Fuying was wearing the emperor''s riding and shooting uniform, and Xue Wuhu also changed into clothes suitable for riding and shooting, and planned to go out to the hunting ground outside the imperial city.

    Xue Wuhu was so excited that he didn''t even plan to wait for Fuying. As soon as he got dressed, he planned to rush out, but Fuying grabbed him and gave him a silver mask.

    "Why?" Xue Wuhu didn''t understand.

    "Put it on, you are Ni Dingyuan now."

    "Anthracene." Xue Wuhu quickly put on the mask, covering most of his face. And his figure is similar to Ni Dingyuan, so even if people who know Ni Dingyuan see him, they will not recognize that he is not Ni Dingyuan.

    Until he fastened the back straps on the mask, Fuying let him run around like a monkey.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu rushed out of the bedroom, he got on a horse.

    "Stinky girl, hurry up!" Xue Wuhu was so excited that he yelled at Fuying, who had not yet come out of the bedroom, as soon as he got on his horse.

    Fuying was not in a hurry to come out at all, but gave orders in a low voice to let the decree go on. Today, ministers of civil and military affairs, princes and nobles will also go to the hunting ground immediately.

    After leaving the palace, Xue Wuhu knew that the ministers of civil and military affairs in Beicheng, princes and nobles would also play together.

    *

    After Fuying ascended the throne, the first order turned out to be a temporary intention to let the ministers of civil and military affairs, princes and nobles put down the national affairs at hand and accompany her and the male pet to the hunting ground. , that everything is going the way he wants.

    When Fuxu received the decree, he also changed into his riding and shooting clothes, and was about to mount his horse to go to the hunting ground outside the city, when suddenly, a servant rushed to report: "My lord, it''s not good, my lord, the beggar who was locked in the firewood house is gone. Yes, the locks were broken, they must have been rescued, he has accomplices."

    "That''s outrageous! This king knows that someone must have deliberately played this king!" Fu Xu was furious. "Look! This king will smash them into ten thousand pieces!"

    The servants were busy responding, and they also brought people to look for it, but they couldn''t find the figure of the beggar, let alone the beggar''s ''accomplice'' they had never seen before.

    *

    The first will of the Empress turned out to be this, and there was a lot of uproar in the imperial city for a while, and no one needed to report it, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan already knew about it.

    When eating in the lobby of the inn, I listened to what other guests of the inn said with relish and excitement.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other and said nothing.

    After having breakfast in the lobby, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left the inn to go shopping.

    After walking on the street for a while, one of their people, pretending to be ordinary people, passed by them, and said to them in a volume that only they could hear, "People are awake."

    Knowing that the beggar woke up, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan continued to walk forward, and then turned at the front fork to go to the courtyard where the beggar was placed.

    Beggars heard that they actually saved him, and immediately wanted to get off the bed and kowtow to them to thank them, but they hurriedly stopped him.

    Xue Yan helped him to lie down again.

    Jiang Yue said: "When you are healed, our people will send you out of the imperial city."

    "Okay, okay. Thank you, thank you." The beggar hurriedly agreed, grateful. He also knew that Prince Xu''s Mansion would not let him go, and that he could survive only by leaving the imperial city.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both sat down on the stool by the bed, Jiang Yuecai asked, "We have something to ask you, and I hope you can tell us honestly."

 Chapter 1312ï¼š One of the mysterious people?

    Chapter 1312 One of the mysterious people?

    The beggar hurriedly said, "You saved my life. Just ask, if I know anything, I will definitely tell you and I won''t lie to you."

    "Thank you." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both expressed their thanks, and then Jiang Yue calmly asked, "Why did Prince Xu''s Mansion arrest you?"

    "Because of a letter," said the beggar. Immediately, I was very excited: "It was that person who killed me! I saw that person gave 2 taels of silver, and I helped it, how could I know that it would cause disaster! I won''t send this letter even if I die!"

    "What letter?" Jiang Yue pulled the topic back.

    "It was the 30th day of March," the beggar said in detail immediately, "a stranger gave me two taels of silver to send a letter to Prince Xu''s mansion, and he also told me to wait until noon to deliver it. , I saw two taels of silver and agreed. Then, at noon, I sent the letter. It was all right at first, and I came back to continue begging by the roadside, but not long after noon, the people of Xu Wangfu He came to arrest me and asked me who sent me that letter. How do I know? I don¡¯t know that person, but the people from Prince Xu¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t believe me, so they beat me and said that I would tell the truth if they hit me. Who told me to deliver the letter, locked me in the firewood room, beat me and tried me every day, if you didn''t save me, I should have died last night, I can feel it, I don''t feel anything anymore I don''t know the specific letter, I don''t know how to read, and even if the letter is displayed in front of me, I don''t know what it was written."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances.

    Immediately, it was Xue Yan who asked, "What are the characteristics of the person who asked you to deliver the letter? What does he look like? How tall are you? Do you know these?"

    Beggar nodded straight away, "I know, but I don''t know much, because the man was wearing a mask, his entire face was covered, and he was wearing a black cloak."

    Hearing the words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were immediately certain that this should be one of the two masked mysterious people who rescued Xuanyuan Yi in Prince Ying''s mansion.

    "I told the people in Prince Xu''s mansion to ask them to find the person dressed in this dress, but they didn''t believe it, and they beat me even more, saying that I was playing tricks on them, saying that I couldn''t even send a letter to the mansion just like the man''s parents looked like, but I Isn''t it just greed for those two taels of silver, who knows..." Anyway, the beggar regretted extremely. "By the way, that person is tall and tall."

    Zou Yi and the others also said before that the two masked people said that the mysterious people were very tall, and they met again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes again.

    "You don''t know how to read and don''t know the content of the letter, so when the servants of Prince Xu''s manor tried you, they didn''t reveal anything. What makes you feel strange?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "Let me reveal something...strange place..." The beggar thought back carefully, and after a long while, he hurriedly said, "When I was lying half-dead in the woodshed, I seemed to hear the servants talking at the door in a daze, as if What are you talking about, the Emperor Daling, the Fifth Brother Daling, playing with the lord, the lord will definitely not let me go..."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately looked at me and I looked at you.

    It seems that the fifth brother is likely to be in this imperial city.

    Maybe it was brought by the two mysterious people wearing masks. After all, these two mysterious people once fell from the sky in Prince Ying''s mansion, but only one mysterious person appeared in front of this beggar.

 Chapter 1313ï¼š a fat beating

    Chapter 1313 A fat beating

    It can also be seen that the servant of the beggar who interrogated this beggar in Fuxu Mansion knew a lot of things.

    "But what Emperor Daling," the beggar continued, "I don''t even know what Daling Fifth Brother is, how dare I play with Lord Xu, I''m impatient? This is quite strange, anyway, I don''t understand."

    "Then interrogate your servants, do you know who they are?" Xue Yan asked.

    The beggar said: "Several, I haven''t seen them before, and I don''t know who they are, but I heard that the few people who beat me called the servant at the head to be Brother Da He, and flattered him as Brother Da He. Yes, let them talk good things in front of the housekeeper, and then exchange them for easy errands, I guess this big brother can be very good in front of the housekeeper of Xu Wangfu."

    Many things are not clear, so we can''t rush to ask Fuxu, but now we can ask Fuxu''s servant, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan think it''s okay.

    I saw them meet again.

    So, after leaving the beggar, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked the two Yun Yiwei to capture the big brother He from Prince Xu''s Mansion.

    The people Xue Yan sent to Beicheng before were mostly Yun Yiwei and half were Dark Guards.

    And Jiang Yue and Xue Yan themselves were waiting in a small alley.

    This Big Brother He is among the servants of Prince Xu''s Mansion. Because he has some distant relatives with the housekeeper, he is a bit shy. After a little inquiries, he will know who this Big Brother He is.

    And it was just right. Brother He was leading people all over the street to find the rescued beggar. He asked other beggars everywhere to see if they had seen the beggar. The other beggars said they didn''t see it. Where should he go to find it? But it''s not good to go back like this. After all, it''s their prince''s order, so we have to look for a while, but the weather is very hot today, and this big brother is really hot, so he let others continue to look for it, he himself Alone, sit in a shaded place to cool off, and keep fanning your sweaty face with the hem of your clothes.

    I plan to wait until it gets dark, and then bring people back to tell their lord that they can¡¯t be found. It is estimated that their prince will not blame them too much.

    Yun Yiwei saw that Brother Da He had placed an order. It was a perfect time. At that time, he put a sack on Brother Da He and brought it to the alley where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were. Brother Da He kept begging for mercy.

    But Yun Yiwei didn''t take away the sack and still covered Brother Da He''s head and upper body, but he asked, "Say, what are you doing with that beggar!"

    "Grandpa, grandpa," Brother Da He was still begging for mercy, it was so painful that he shivered in pain, "Our lord asked us to look for it, not what we were looking for. Grandpa, let me go, or else, If our prince finds out, none of you can run away."

    Yun Yiwei immediately kicked him again.

    Brother Da He, who was in pain, didn''t dare to compete with others.

    "What is your lord looking for that beggar?" Another Yun Yiwei pretended to be vicious and asked.

    Brother Da He was in pain, afraid that he would suffer again, and quickly replied: "It was that beggar who provoked our prince. I didn''t know who sent a letter to our prince before, or to our prince, I listen to my housekeeper. My uncle said that the contents of the letter were all to trick our prince. Of course, our prince was angry, so he arrested the beggar and asked who asked him to send the letter. Who knows, the beggar has been covering up and refused to Say, who else is wearing a mask, black cloak, fart! They are dressed so mysteriously that they are not ordinary people at first glance, and he dares to send that letter?"

 Chapter 1314ï¼š only one person

    Chapter 1314 There will be only one person

    "I don''t even know where he was sent! Who dares to do that? It must be a lie! That beggar is also stubborn. We beat him for several days, and he was about to die, and he didn''t tell the truth. But he was rescued last night, he obviously has accomplices, our lord is even more angry, and wants us to catch him and his accomplices and tear them into pieces."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just listened and watched quietly, and didn''t speak.

    Yun Yiwei asked again: "You said that the content of the letter was to play tricks on your lord, so what was written in the letter, and you think so?"

    Brother Da He: "I didn''t see the letter with my own eyes, but my cousin, the housekeeper, saw it. He happened to be next to our prince at the time. He heard from my cousin, the housekeeper, that it seemed that the letter contained the fifth brother of Emperor Daling. In the second room in the west wing of the main courtyard of our palace, but when our prince happily sent someone to see it, there was no one in that room. At noon, we threw the third son of Ni in the room, and we didn''t see anyone else in that room. The emperor went in. When we brought Ni San Gongzi into the palace, we didn''t see anyone else in the room."

    So, that Ni Dingyuan in the palace was thrown into that room that day?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately grasped the point and looked at each other.

    Brother Da He was still trembling and said: "There is no figure of the fifth brother of Emperor Daling at all, so he is not playing tricks on our prince? Also, what''s even more extreme, in that letter, it seems that Emperor Daling Xuanyuan will be written. Find it in person and let our lord pay attention."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both narrowed their eyes.

    Sure enough.

    is to lead them to find Fuxu, but it was not Fuxu who did it.

    "Do you think our prince is angry?" Brother Da He is still saying, "Emperor Da Ling is full, so he ran to us from Beicheng. Wouldn''t it be good for him to stay in Da Ling? And the emperor''s five Brother, how could it be possible to appear in our palace... Anyway, our prince is very angry. Usually, our prince is very easy to get angry, and it''s too late for everyone to hide. There are still people who dare to play him like this.

    The more you ask, the more you will be exposed.

    It doesn''t really matter, you don''t need to ask about things that can be deduced from these words. It''s enough to ask what''s important. It is estimated that if this person is put back, they will think that they are also the accomplices of the beggar, and will not think of anything else.

    Xue Yan gave Liangyun Yiwei a wink.

    Two Yun Yiwei immediately knocked Big He stunned, and then, carrying half of his body in a sack, he threw him far away.

    Seeing that she and Xue Yan were the only ones left in the alley, Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said, "It''s very clear, it has nothing to do with Fu Xu, it should be the two mysterious people wearing masks, the fifth brother is They caught and threw them in Xu Wang''s mansion, and they even wrote a letter to let them send them to Xu Wang''s mansion at noon that day, let Fu Xu know about the fifth brother in his mansion, and let Fu Xu pay attention to your coming. If Fuxu wants to do anything, he can do it with his hands and feet completely free, you are the Emperor Daling, once he catches you, he can threaten Daling to do anything, so naturally he no longer has to be afraid of Daling."

    Xue Yan nodded. These are absolutely certain.

    "It''s just that the two mysterious people were arranged," Jiang Yue continued, "but I didn''t expect that an accident would happen, and the people from the palace also threw Ni Dingyuan into the room. Ni Dingyuan ran away, so there is only one person in that room."

 Chapter 1315ï¼š In my last life, I was Fuxu... (plus)

    Chapter 1315 I was Fuxu in my last life... (plus)

    After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "If the people in the palace didn''t know Ni Dingyuan very well at that time, even if only the fifth brother was in that room, it is very likely that the fifth brother was mistaken for Ni Dingyuan and the one who Fuying brought into the palace. The male pet is likely to be the fifth brother. If the people in the palace actually knew Ni Dingyuan at the time, then the person who was brought into the palace by Fuying must be Ni Dingyuan."

    Xue Yan nodded again, agreeing: "It''s hard to ask Brother Da He if he knows Ni Dingyuan, if he is really sure that the one in the palace is Ni Dingyuan, just as we planned to visit Beicheng Palace tonight, we''ll know when the time comes. Is that Ni Dingyuan in the palace the fifth brother?"

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue also nodded.

    At this time, Xue Yan said strangely: "Then why did those two mysterious people not approach Fuxu directly, but write letters? If they appeared directly in front of Fuxu and told Fuxu, how could there be such a mistake? Make Fu Xu mistakenly think that it is a beggar and some accomplices playing him. And those two mysterious people are so powerful, they can make the fifth brother appear in this imperial city in less than a day, presumably appear in front of Fu Xu, and tell Fu Xu in person It should be easy too, right?"

    Jiang Yue nodded and pondered: "This is very strange. If Fu Xu could recognize them and know who they were as soon as they appeared in front of Fu Xu, it would mean that they were reducing the chance of appearing in front of people. Then let the beggar deliver the letter, not only one mysterious person appeared, but not two at the same time."

    Xue Yan thought about all this carefully before nodding and said, "It''s very much like reducing the chance of appearing in front of people. The fewer appearances, the less exposed, and the less we know about them. Moreover, This time, it''s not like he has to kill me, but it''s like provoking a war between the two countries. Either you die or I die. Besides, Fuxu''s nature, once he catches me, will definitely threaten the cannon that Daling presents to Beibei. And gunpowder, and even the structure of cannons, the composition of gunpowder and various ratios. Fuxu will definitely mess up the country if he gets these, it¡¯s a bit like¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Xue Yan suddenly froze for some reason.

    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yue looked at him and asked. He was clearly wrong.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a while, and then said in disbelief, "In my last life, it was Fu Xu who made the world a mess and attacked Da Ling. Lead troops to fight everywhere and rule the world."

    Jiang Yue was also startled. That being said, the current goal of the two mysterious people is not to kill him, but to let him dominate the world as soon as possible... The two mysterious people are obviously adding fuel to the flames...

    "It seems..." Xue Yan murmured, "Someone is reborn..." But the next moment, he said busy: "But it doesn''t seem to be, I wanted to kill me before, but now I want to rule the world again, if I rule the world , wouldn''t it be more difficult to kill me? Could it be that this mysterious person is not one of the two mysterious people before? But they all wear masks and black cloaks, and they are equally tall..."

    Jiang Yue continued: "Whether the mysterious person this time is one of the two mysterious people before, it can explain why it is Fuxu."

    When they learned that their fifth brother was missing but there was a token from Fuxu Mansion, they were very strange, why they kept the token from Fuxu Mansion.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

 Chapter 1316ï¼š Is it enough? (add more)

    Chapter 1316 Is it enough? (add more)

    Jiang Yue said again: "This time, this mysterious person thinks that your goal of dominating the world is that you won''t be able to escape. It should be this. As for whether someone has been reborn again, or someone who has lived longer than you in the previous life, we will temporarily It''s impossible to be sure. After all, people also have supernatural abilities that can make the fifth brother go to Daling Imperial City so quickly. Rather than saying that the person is reborn, I am more inclined to that person, like me, from another person. It came from this world. Don''t I have supernatural powers? I came from another world, but people who belong to this world, I haven''t seen anyone with supernormal powers. If they have supernatural powers, so, I think, like me, it''s a lot more likely to come from another world."

    Xue Yan said: "Logically speaking, it should still be the case. But if it''s like you, from another world, why do you want to kill me? Why do you want me to rule the world? It''s so clear that Fuxu disrupted the world, I chose Fuxu and led us to find it..."

    Jiang Yuedao: "There are too many mysteries, just like we don''t know why I came here so far, we can''t get an accurate answer after thinking too much, maybe we will think again and enter a dead end, wait until we find it. Fifth brother, ask fifth brother to see if fifth brother knows something."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded and didn''t think any more.

    "It just happens that there is nothing else," Jiang Yue said again, "Why don''t we go to Yiyun Pavilion and wait and see, there is the only way for Fuying to return from hunting, didn''t Ni Dingyuan in the palace go hunting with her? We also just took a look in advance to see if we can see the figure of Ni Dingyuan, if it is the fifth brother, we will definitely recognize it at a glance."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Then we went to Yiyun Pavilion together.

    Yiyun Pavilion is a tea house, located on the most prosperous street in the imperial city. The various dim sums inside are famous in this imperial city, and the tea inside is also delicious, so everything is very expensive, and most people do not consume much. However, because the layout is elegant and there is food, drink, and entertainment, most of the regulars here are naturally the playboys of this imperial city, who are not bad for money and are very idle.

    Usually, the position with a good view is occupied, but today, because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived early, there is still a place on the second floor by the window.

    Sitting in that position, you can clearly see below as long as you stretch your head slightly.

    Xue Yan first ordered a pot of the best tea, and then ordered some desserts that Jiang Yue likes to eat, as well as the restaurant''s signature desserts, several kinds.

    Jiang Yue sat across from him and looked at him.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, the tips of his ears were a little red, but he still daring to ask: "Yes, is it not enough?"

    was obviously nervous.

    "No, that''s all." Jiang Yue said.

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded and said that to Xiao Er.

    "Okay!" Little Er was busy.

    Tea came first, Xue Yan took it subconsciously, poured a cup for Jiang Yue, and poured another cup for himself. The faint aroma of tea came immediately.

    Jiang Yue took a sip, and it was okay.

    Xue Yan also took a sip, it was okay.

    *

    Outside the Imperial City, hunting grounds.

    Fuying did not hunt either, and sat on the stage in a riding and archery suit accompanied by some officials who did not know how to hunt. Although Fu Xu can hunt, he is also with him at the moment.

    had wine in his hand, but Fuying drank from time to time.

    And her eyes were on Xue Wuhu who was shooting arrows in the distance.

 Chapter 1317ï¼š They shook their heads and couldnt stand it at all? (add more

    Chapter 1317 Shaking his head again and again, can''t stand it at all? (add more)

    Thanks to Xue Wuhu, the people who were serving were in a mess, fleeing everywhere, for fear of being shot. So, it''s not like hunting sheep, rabbits, roe deer, etc. by hand, but like a hunter. The hunting officials and princes and nobles were also very panicked, for fear that Xue Wuhu would shoot them.

    Only Xue Wuhu was alone, and he had a great time playing. He was very happy. Still excitedly aiming and shooting, trying to hit a prey no matter what, but the arrows were still flying like they were conscious.

    There is no arrow that does not deflect.

    Fu Xu followed Fu Ying''s line of sight. Although he didn''t understand how Ni Dingyuan was wearing a mask to cover most of his face, he had seen Ni Dingyuan once. Looking at his body shape and jawline, it was Ni Dingyuan, but Ni Dingyuan was right. He was born in a scholarly family, and he didn''t know how to shoot arrows at all. No wonder the shooting was a mess, but Fuying was obviously satisfied with the person he offered. This is naturally good.

    Look, even the ministers most trusted by the late emperor shook their heads, unable to bear it any longer.

    Fu Xu felt proud and felt that the trick was successful.

    will naturally not show on the surface.

    He even smiled respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, no matter how hard the third son does his best, he is the only one after all, and when his energy is always low, how can the emperor''s dragon body be neglected? Allow the minister to send a few more sons to serve the emperor."

    Fuying smiled and said, "My cousin still loves me."

    The ministers who accompanied him on the stage shook their heads again and again, feeling outrageous.

    Fu Xu naturally felt that the trick had succeeded, but with a flattered look, he hurriedly knelt on the ground and smiled: "It''s good that the emperor is happy, then the minister will send those sons to the palace another day?"

    "Okay." Fuying nodded with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. "It''s hard work, cousin."

    "Your Majesty''s words are serious, but this minister is not toil." Fu Xu said hurriedly.

    After a while, although Xue Wuhu hadn''t hunted, he ran back excitedly: "Smelly..." Ben subconsciously wanted to call the stinky girl, but she thought that before leaving the palace, not only the stinky girl had warned him, but also the **** supervisor. I nagging him for a long time, so that he can''t call the stinky girl, he wants to be called the emperor, and because he feels that the stinky girl is an emperor after all, and the civil and military ministers, princes and nobles are together again, I have to give the stinky girl some face, and he has to pretend It was Ni Dingyuan, and he agreed.

    So, he changed his words in a hurry: "Your Majesty, let me tell you, it''s really fun, I didn''t even hit a single one. It stands to reason, why would I want a blind cat to hit a dead mouse and hit one."

    Although Fu Xu was a little surprised that the third son Ni in front of him was too lively, not like the first time they met, nor was he from a scholarly family at all, but he thought that this might be the means of this third son Ni to please Fuying, so he was able to be so fast. Capturing Fuying and letting Fuying spoil her like something, she didn''t take it to heart, and felt that his concubine was right, Ni Dingyuan just tried her best, otherwise his cousin Fuying would not be taken So fascinated.

    And, only in this way, can you have a bright future in the harem.

    Look at his cousin, isn''t it because he loves this third son Ni so much that he has taken this third son Ni out of the palace to play? This third son of Ni is in his early stage.

    That''s good, when he becomes emperor, he will give these two people to be buried together.

    is also worthy of this cousin.

    Fuxu''s perverted thoughts.

    Although Fuying didn''t know what Fuxu was thinking at the moment, but after coming to the hunting ground for so long, Xue Wuhu and Fuxu had no communication at all...

 Chapter 1318ï¼š Does he get goosebumps? (add more)

    Chapter 1318 He got goosebumps all over? (add more)

    And Fuxu seems to be surprised that Xue Wuhu is so lively, she seems to think that Xue Wuhu is Ni Dingyuan, and she feels more and more that Xue Wuhu may not really be Fuxu''s person.

    It''s just that she brought Xue Wuhu into the palace from Fuxu''s mansion. Isn''t Xue Wuhu supposed to be from Fuxu... Even if it''s not from Fuxu, it should have been taken back by Fuxu. Fuxu should know this. The talent is right, but looking at Fu Xu''s appearance, he doesn''t seem to know at all...

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu was sweating profusely despite wearing a mask, Fuying stopped thinking about it, but took the handkerchief from the waiter, made Xue Wuhu bend over, and wiped the sweat on Xue Wuhu''s forehead in person Lose.

    Xue Wuhu cooperated, but at a volume that only Fuying could hear, he whispered, "Stinky girl, what are you doing? You are so numb." He even wiped his sweat.

    He got goosebumps all over.

    He wanted to shake his body.

    My heart seems to be beating a little too fast.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but when I look at the stinky girl so close, the stinky girl seems to look better.

    Fuying gave him a sideways look, "Pretend your Ni Dingyuan."

    "Anthrace..." For no reason, Xue Wuhu was a little lost, and he didn''t know what he was lost, so he scratched his hair irritably.

    Then, he jumped out to play again.

    Never mind, play first.

    It¡¯s rare to go to the palace, and it¡¯s a pity not to have fun. Who knows when Fuying, this stinky girl, will bring him out to play again.

    He did not return to the palace until the afternoon of Shen Shi.

    Fuying came here with great fanfare, and this time, he will naturally go back with great fanfare, riding a six-horse golden root cart, driven by Tai Puqing himself, and the general escorting the car.

    The accompanying car is a four-horse golden root car.

    belongs to the eighty-one vehicle to follow.

    Then there are the chariots of civil and military officials, princes and nobles.

    guarding more than 10,000 cavalry soldiers, a huge soup.

    Extremely extravagant.

    On the street, the imperial guards who were clearing the way in front blocked the people on both sides. At first, the people scrambled to watch each other, but then they all hurriedly knelt on the ground and let them drive slowly by the car of the emperor Beicheng. Although there are many complaints in their hearts, they dare not reveal a single point at this moment.

    This is the situation on the street. The situation in the houses on both sides of the street is different. They are all inside the house, just like the people outside the house are people from two worlds. There is no need to kneel down, especially the people on the second floor. They all stuck their heads out.

    This is the custom of Beicheng.

    separated a room, quite no longer face to face.

    The more Fuying is like this, the happier Fuxu is and the less vigilant he is.

    Fuying asked Xue Wuhu to sit with her on the six-horse golden root carriage, but Xue Wuhu had a monkey personality and couldn¡¯t sit on the carriage, so he insisted on riding a horse. Next to the Six Horses Golden Root Car.

    Seeing that there were many people in the shops on both sides sticking out their heads to look, he was still sitting on the horse, waving and saying hello to those people happily, not happy.

    didn''t understand the situation at all.

    I don''t know, I thought he came back after winning the battle.

    Fuying wanted to help her forehead when she saw Xue Wuhu like this.

    The eunuchs and supervisors all wiped their sweat. This grandfather is really...

    In Yiyun Pavilion, the people sitting by the window on the second floor all stood up, looked down excitedly, and pointed at the people next to the emperor''s car, "That should be the third son of Ni, why do you look stupid. "

    Only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not stand up, they just turned their heads and looked down slightly.

    also looked down, next to the emperor''s chariot, who was riding a tall horse, dressed in extravagant clothes, full of energy, kept greeting people on both sides, and was called stupid.

 Chapter 1319ï¼š Its the fifth brother... (additional)

    Chapter 1319 is the fifth brother... (plus)

    Although people wore silver masks, covering most of their faces, they were sure at a glance that it was their fifth brother.

    Their fifth brother likes to show off the most, and they always don''t know the situation, it won''t be someone else''s.

    However, even though their fifth brother is simple and his temper comes and goes quickly, if his life is not good, their fifth brother will not be happy anymore. Their fifth brother is someone who shows everything on his face. Look at their fifth brother So happy, obviously, Fuying treats their fifth brother well.

    They are more at ease.

    Because it was covered by the top of the carriage, they couldn''t see Fuying''s face, they could only see a dark dragon robe in a corner, showing majesty.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Immediately, he picked up tea and drank it.

    Xue Wuhu could take care of the bottom, but couldn''t take care of the top. Anyway, he didn''t see Xiaoyan and Yuebao sitting by the window on the second floor of Yiyun Pavilion.

    Otherwise, based on his personality, he would immediately rush up happily.

    It wasn''t until Haohao Tangtang''s team passed and the street resumed that Xue Yan paid the money, then went downstairs with Jiang Yue and walked out of Yiyun Pavilion.

    While walking on the street, on the way back to the inn, while looking around the stalls on both sides of the street to see if there was anything new, Jiang Yue suppressed her voice, using a voice that only Xue Yan could hear, He said to Xue Yan, "This is wearing a mask for the fifth brother. Obviously, Fuying knows that the fifth brother is not Ni Dingyuan."

    Xue Yan nodded and whispered: "The fifth brother is simple and can''t hide things, and he has been in Beicheng for some days. He must have told Fuying that he is the fifth prince of Daling."

    Jiang Yue: "When two tigers fight each other, there is bound to be an injury. The fifth brother is so simple and easy to be affected. We still went to the palace at night to find the fifth brother as planned."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. Their fifth brother is suitable for living happily and carefree under the protection, not suitable for these conspiracies.

    *

    Fuxu only sent Fuying''s honor guard to the gate of the palace, and then went back to Prince Xu''s mansion, and just after returning to Prince Xu''s mansion, the big brother He greeted him with a blue nose and a swollen face.

    Brother Da He woke up in the wild. As soon as he woke up, he took off the sack and ran back. He cried and told his cousin, the old housekeeper, and the old housekeeper asked him to tell Fu Xu in person.

    So, seeing Fu Xu now, Brother Da He naturally knelt on the ground, cried and told what happened to him, and added with great certainty: "That must be the beggar''s accomplice again! Wang Ye, it doesn''t matter if the little one is beaten, But it''s up to the owner to beat the dog, the little one belongs to your house, and again and again, this Beggar and his accomplices have completely ignored you, Prince!"

    Fuxu was naturally angry.

    Originally, he himself felt that this was completely ignoring him.

    "Someone!" I saw Fu Xu roaring. Blue veins burst out on his forehead. "House to house! Turn over this imperial city, and find people for this king! This king wants to chop them all into mashed meat! mashed meat!!!"

    The housekeeper hurriedly asked Brother Da He to retire quickly, and when he saw that there was no one else, he whispered to persuade: "My lord, now is the juncture of your plan to make a big deal, but it can''t be ruined because of this! Even if you want to find someone Come out and teach her a lesson, then you can''t make such a big fuss. Why is this all at the feet of the emperor, no one can make such a big fuss, the emperor will definitely think that you don''t care about her at all, and you have to be wary of you? You do so much, don''t you just want to take advantage of the unstable foundation of the emperor soon after ascending the throne, so that she has completely lost the people''s and ministers'' hearts, and when you force her to give in, no one will speak for her and think that she is still in that position? ?"

 Chapter 1320ï¼š Is she a filial daughter? (add more)

    Chapter 1320 Is she a filial daughter? (add more)

    Fu Xu naturally didn''t want his previous efforts to be wasted. He had been a grandson in front of Fu Ying for so long, and he put all his effort into finding a beautiful man for Fu Ying, not to let Fu Ying relax his vigilance against him and corrupt Fu Ying. Would it be easier to become the Beicheng Emperor, so he had to choose to endure it, and said: "Then let Dahe continue to lead a few people to find it, no matter if he can find it or not, he will find it, and wait until this king becomes the emperor. , and then calculate this account carefully!"

    "Yes." The butler responded.

    Immediately, the housekeeper said again: "My lord, there is one more thing."

    Fuxu said: "What''s the matter?"

    The housekeeper said: "The eyeliner installed in the Empress Dowager''s palace secretly spread the news that the Empress Dowager plans to go out of the palace to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings in two days."

    "Great!" Fu Xu was instantly overjoyed. "Zhengchou has no chance to catch the old woman! Fuying''s dead girl is a filial daughter. If the old woman falls into the hands of this king, I am worried that Fuying will not surrender immediately and give the throne to this king?!"

    "Then the old slave will congratulate the prince first." The butler smiled and bowed before showing concern, "It''s just prince, will the emperor let the queen mother go out of the palace to pray for blessings? The emperor is the only relative of the queen mother. There is no safety in the palace, the old slave is worried..."

    Fuxu smiled with a look of disdain: "She doesn''t agree that the old woman will go too. You don''t know, but this king knows, I don''t know how many times I have seen the old woman, and I know very well that the old woman''s Personality, that old woman has always believed in this, she is stubborn, like an old stubborn, she can''t listen to other people''s words in this regard. Before the emperor was there, I could restrain it to some extent. Now the old woman has been promoted to the queen mother again. It is her mother. , can still listen to her? Unless she wants to mad at the old woman, the mother, she will definitely agree."

    The housekeeper smiled and said, "Then the lord will be able to ascend the throne and become the emperor in a short time. Heaven is helping the lord."

    Fuxu is naturally happier.

    *

    That night.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan changed into night clothes again. This time, they sneaked into Beicheng Palace.

    The streets and alleys of Huangcheng have spread all over, saying that Ni Dingyuan, the male pet, lives with Fuying, and Fuying, the emperor''s bedroom, is naturally easy to find.

    You don¡¯t have to go to the harem, you can go directly to Fuying¡¯s bedroom.

    Just saw their fifth brother being led by two little eunuchs to the side hall, and they followed quietly until their fifth brother entered a room, but the two little eunuchs did not go in, but stood at the door and followed them first. The fifth brother who entered the room said, "Third Young Master, when you are bathing, if you need anything, be sure to call us at any time. Last time you casually said that no one rubbed your back, the emperor blamed us, we It''s also difficult, obviously you didn''t let us serve", and the third brother happily replied "I know, I know", and then the two little eunuchs took the door from the outside very respectfully and guarded outside. .

    From this conversation, it is natural to know that the fifth brother is like Zai Daling, and he gets along well with everyone.

    can also know that their fifth brother entered this room to take a bath.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first waited for a while, then quietly passed by while the guards were not paying attention, and then, one by one, knocked out the two little eunuchs, pushed open the door of the room, and knocked the two little eunuchs open. The **** was dragged in together, and finally, the door was closed from the inside.

    and latch the door.

    Xue Wuhu was standing by the pool, with his head lowered and his coat unbuttoned.

    PS: ah ah ah ah, the tree tree has been updated today, baby, you can see that there is no tree~

 Chapter 1321ï¼š You are right, I am...

    Chapter 1321 You are right, I am...

    He just took off his coat and put it aside, and before he could continue to do it, he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. He immediately became puzzled, and asked outside, "Didn''t I tell you not to come in? I''m not used to people. wait."

    Obviously thought it was the two little eunuchs who came in.

    said, in fact, he was a little impatient and went out to see what was going on.

    Then he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who had just pulled off their shawls and were wearing night clothes.

    "Ah, Xiaoyan Yuebao!" Xue Wuhu was so happy that he flew up instantly. It''s Xiaoyan and Yuebaohe from his family! He knew that when he was gone, his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao would definitely find him!

    Immediately, realizing something, he hurriedly hugged himself who was only wearing his jacket, "Wait, wait, you guys." After saying that, the person hurriedly rushed into the inner bath and put the jacket on again. , well dressed.

    His family Xiaoyan is a man, so don''t worry about it, but his family Yuebao is a big girl. No matter whether Daling''s atmosphere has changed a lot, he is still a big brother, and he has to be a big brother.

    Jiang Yue didn''t think there was anything, so she wanted to follow up with Uma.

    Xue Yan hurriedly said, "Just wait a moment."

    Seeing Jiang Yue looking at him, he immediately felt uncomfortable again. He pressed his fist to his lips and didn''t dare to look at Jiang Yue, but he was so uncomfortable that he coughed dryly to cover it up.

    Although Jiang Yue still had no emotional ups and downs, she really didn''t follow him into the inner room, but just stood at the door of the outer room with Xue Yan, waiting.

    They didn''t go in until their fifth brother shouted "Okay, okay" inside.

    "Ahhhh Xiaoyan Yuebao!" When Xue Wuhu saw them coming in, he was super excited and ran around them.

    If Xue Yan had grown up and was a little taller than him, he would definitely be the same as when he was a child, holding his little Yan and turning around several times, and holding Xue Yan again.

    His Yuebao didn''t like to be hugged when he was a child, so every time he hugged his Xiaoyan, he would hug him again, as if he also hugged his Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were so happy to see their fifth brother so happy, you look at me, I look at you, and finally, they made a sound, reminding them to be quiet.

    "Yes, yes," Xue Wuhu realized that he was now in the Beicheng Palace, and was busy suppressing his voice, "Can''t be loud, can''t be loud." Immediately, he couldn''t help being excited and asked in a low voice, "How did you find it? Mine? I knew it, you will definitely find me when you see me missing!"

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and motioned for Xue Yan to speak.

    Xue Yan then told about the token of Beichengxu''s palace left on the bed in the tent, and also briefly talked about what he had found from Beggar and Brother Da He.

    Naturally, it is necessary to briefly talk about their inferences and analysis.

    After listening to this, Xue Wuhu said: "The mysterious person who asked the beggar to deliver the letter is mysterious enough, you are right, I really arrived at Beicheng Imperial City in less than a day. In the military camp, it turned out that at 30 noon, people were in Beicheng Xu Wangfu, and I was scolding the stinky girl at that time."

    soy Mujer?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, the stinky girl in the mouth of the fifth brother should be Fuying, right?

    "Because I asked her how long I was in a coma." Xue Wuhu continued, "Isn''t it very far from the Zhennan military camp to the Beicheng Imperial City, but I didn''t realize it at all, and the person who woke up was in Xu Wangfu, because At that time, I was not only tied up, but also had my mouth gagged, and I couldn''t say who I was, everyone in Xu Wangfu said that I was Ni Dingyuan, and the stinky girl thought I was really Ni Dingyuan, so she took me into the palace."

 Chapter 1322ï¼š Im gone, shes sure...

    Chapter 1322 I''m gone, she must...

    "Anyway, I thought I must have been in a coma for a long time," Xue Wuhu was still talking, "I was in the Xu Wangfu as soon as I opened my eyes, but the stinky girl told me that I was only thirty, and I thought I was still in the military camp at twenty-nine. Well, isn''t it less than a day, so I scolded her, thinking she lied to me, I thought I was still in big ling, at that time the stinky girl thought there was something wrong with my brain, she probably still didn''t believe me twenty-nine It''s still in the Zhennan military camp. But I can be sure. It''s really amazing. How can the mysterious person be like this, so that I can be in the imperial city in Beicheng so quickly."

    Because they knew that their fifth brother could be sure of this, they told their fifth brother about this, and did not hide it from their fifth brother.

    Otherwise, even if they don''t say it, their fifth brother will tell them, and it''s amazing.

    It was the stinky girl who brought their fifth brother into the palace, and it was even more certain that the stinky girl in the mouth of their fifth brother was Fuying, the empress of Beicheng.

    Looking at the smoothness of what their fifth brother said, it is obvious that they often call Fuying like this...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met again.

    "That Ni Dingyuan ran first, and you inferred that right," Xue Wuhu said again, "It was an accident that disrupted the mysterious man''s plan. The mysterious man probably didn''t know that Ni Dingyuan would be thrown into that room too. , Ni Dingyuan was still wearing a headgear at the time. If those people in Xu Wangfu had never seen Ni Dingyuan before, they really didn''t recognize Ni Dingyuan. It was Ni Dingyuan who had a good life, but he broke free. There was a noise outside, someone was coming, and he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to run away, so he ran away first."

    "But..." After a pause, as if he didn''t believe it, Xue Wuhu continued, "I just said that that stinky girl is obviously the emperor, why doesn''t she do anything every day, I think it''s strange, she''s just pretending to be daring!"

    Xue Yan said: "Fifth brother, you have to go with us to prevent it from being affected."

    Jiang Yue also looked at their fifth brother.

    obviously means that too.

    Xue Wuhu understood it, he actually wanted to leave, he didn''t want to be so trapped from the beginning, that stinky girl Fuying didn''t let him go, just: "If I leave, who will help her continue to pretend to be Ni Dingyuan? ? Everyone in the palace knows me, many people have mixed eyes, even if everyone has never seen Ni Dingyuan before, but now they think I am Ni Dingyuan, I am gone, she must be in trouble, Fu Xu must be somewhat suspicious No, no, I can''t go."

    Speaking of this, he shook his head again and again.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, he hurriedly said: "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, please help her, she is not a bad person, but sometimes she has a bad temper, and sometimes I don''t know why she is angry. , but she is really nice, and she is also very kind to me. For the sake of her being very kind to me, you can help her, okay? When she wins the fight, I can go home with you!"

    Although Xue Wuhu didn''t realize what was wrong with what he said, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it.

    In other words, unless Fuying wins, the fifth brother will not be at ease at all, and will not go back with them, and will stay here and continue to help Ying.

    Just let them help, why don''t you go by yourself?

    Even if she left and aroused Fu Xu''s suspicion, as long as they helped, Fu Ying could easily win the fight... If it wasn''t easy and dangerous, and their fifth brother loved them so much, they would definitely not open this game. Let them help Ying...

 Chapter 1323ï¼š Just dont know it yet

    Chapter 1323 I just don''t know it yet

    obviously believes in their abilities and the strength of Daling...

    But even if this is the case, the fifth brother just didn''t think about going by himself...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you, with the words in their eyes: Fifth brother seems to like Fuying, but he doesn''t know it yet.

    So, Fuying will be their fifth sister-in-law?

    If Fuying Club were their fifth sister-in-law, Beicheng would have to play this game again. They won''t make their fifth brother sad.

    Moreover, their fifth brother is simple, but Fuying must be somewhat shrewd. Since she knows the identity of their fifth brother, whether they believe it or not, and whether they use their fifth brother or not, she can make them five during the day. Brother himself rode a horse alone, happily doing himself, and waving and playing with the people watching the lively, in front of so many people... Although they saw this with their own eyes, they were able to be confident and help them. To a certain extent, Ying really pampers their fifth brother...

    Perhaps, Fuying didn''t have any intentions of their fifth brother either.

    Xue Wuhu saw that his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao had not spoken, and thought that their family Xiaoyan and Yuebao did not believe what Fuying had said to him, so they were unwilling to help him, so he was a little anxious, and hurriedly took out the card from his arms. The guarantee letter, unfolded to his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao: "Really! She is really very kind to me! You see, she even allowed me to make a guarantee letter, and she pressed her handprint and stamped her emperor. Seal! How could the bad guys let me climb up the pole like this! I don''t know what the emperor''s seal is, but she still covers it! I sometimes play with her jade seal these days, and she doesn''t care about me, as long as Just don''t lose it! I won''t say anything about me messing around in the palace, it''s too much. I know what I am like, except for my family, she is the best to me! "

    These words, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan listened.

    On the letter of guarantee, the illustrious Emperor Beicheng has a great seal, and it is difficult for them to not pay attention.

    but¡­¡­

    ''Smelly girl Fuying promises that she won''t beat Xue Wuhu in the future'', no more?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both narrowed their eyes, and immediately looked at their fifth brother: "Have you been beaten by Fuying?"

    "Ah, no." Xue Wuhu was a little dumbfounded. Why did Xiaoyan and Yuebao ask that? It seems to be very unhappy.

    "Then why does it say that I will never hit you again in the future, doesn''t that mean I hit you?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both pointed to the word ''no more'' on the guarantee letter.

    "Ah!" Xue Wuhu was frightened and hid the letter of guarantee behind him. Only then did I realize what he wrote on the guarantee letter at the time. "No, it''s not like that!" He panicked to death. "She never hit me, but once, she kicked me lightly, really, just lightly, I thought she hit me, and then I wrote this, insisting that she press her handprint, He even took her jade seal and covered it. Really, Xiaoyan, Yuebao, you believe me!"

    I''m afraid they will misunderstand Fuying''s appearance.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that their fifth brother was planted in it.

    Immediately, Xue Wuhu reacted as if he had reacted, and called out ''Ah'' again, "I see! Why did she suddenly get angry and kicked me that day... She kicked me lightly! Because that day I asked her if she was not the emperor, why? I haven''t seen her go to court, I haven''t seen her approve a memorial, and I don''t seem to have seen her go to the imperial study. I guess she has misunderstood and thought I was inquiring about Fuxu! I thought I was actually Fuxu''s person! "

 Chapter 1324ï¼š dont force tonight

    Chapter 1324 Don''t Force Tonight

    "It must be like this!" Xue Wuhu was even more excited. "Didn''t you all say that she is secretly fighting with Fuxu? She''s all pretending, and why did I come out of Fuxu''s mansion? She must be very sensitive to me asking about this!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it, but they felt that it was not only their fifth brother who had fallen in, and Fuying probably didn''t go anywhere.

    After all, Fuying is really angry about that kind of thing, which shows that she is very concerned that their fifth brother may be Fuxu''s person, which is like betrayal by the person she likes, no one can accept it.

    Besides, if you don''t like their fifth brother, Fuying can''t control her emotions and anger, she just pretends to be the same as usual, maybe she can get away with it.

    Ke Fuying just got angry.

    is still obvious.

    It seems that in this life, their fifth brother and Fuying should really be a pair.

    Fuying would really be their fifth sister-in-law.

    Seeing that their fifth brother thought they didn''t see it, he quietly folded the guarantee letter behind his back, and hurriedly put it back in his arms, for fear that they would see it again and think of something, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only follow suit. According to the meaning of their fifth brother, it was assumed that they had not seen it.

    "Xiaoyan Yuebao, you promise me, help her? Ah?" Xue Wuhu said again, still looking forward to it.

    Jiang Yue looked at Xue Yan and nodded.

    Xue Yan sighed invisibly, and then nodded, saying yes.

    "I knew you would definitely agree!" Xue Wuhu was so happy immediately that he flew up again. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see her!"

    Jiang Yue said: "Forget it, there will be opportunities to meet in the future. Fifth brother, you also said that there are many people in the palace, so maybe there is Fu Xu''s eyeliner somewhere."

    Xue Yan also said: "Yes, fifth brother, there will be a chance to meet in the future, but now it''s too late, so it''s gone. But fifth brother, Yuebao and I have to ask you something."

    Xue Wuhu was right, so he didn''t force them to see Fuying tonight, but hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter? You ask!"

    Xue Yan then asked: "I don''t know who brought you here right now, Yuebao and I didn''t want to ask anything else, just wanted to ask you, you arrived after falling asleep in the military camp that night. At this moment, do you know anything else, Yuebao and I are still uneasy if that person is not caught."

    Jiang Yue also looked at Xue Wuhu.

    Xue Wuhu thought about it carefully, and said: "That person should be caught, or what if he will take me to another place in the future? But... Except for what you just told me, I don''t know anything else. That night. It''s also strange, after I fell asleep, I didn''t feel anything, and then I opened my eyes and I was in Xu Wang''s mansion, and then I saw someone throw Ni Dingyuan in, then Ni Dingyuan broke free and ran away, and then I saw the stinky girl, and then I was brought into the palace, and I was playing every day in the palace, and there were always guards who followed me in turn. In the past few days, the stinky girl saw that even if there were no guards to follow me, I would not be able to escape from the palace. How did I get the guards to follow me? You all know my skills. Anyway, it''s very bad. I basically have no communication with the outside world. Everyone is playing with me and doesn''t say anything special to me. The chief **** next to the girl always nagged me, for fear that I would reveal that I am not Ni Dingyuan and let others know. The stinky girl asked me to agree at the beginning, let me be Ni Dingyuan, and said that she didn¡¯t want to die, just do as she said. Do, say this is Beicheng or something, I don''t think what she said is a lie, so I agreed."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1325ï¼š I dont care, I just think...

    Chapter 1325 I don''t care, I think it''s...

    Indeed, this is Beicheng. Once the matter of their fifth brother, the five princes, is exposed, there will definitely be danger.

    Even if others are afraid of Daling, it will not be bad for their fifth brother, but Fuxu will definitely do it.

    Brother Da He didn''t explain it, he said that when Fu Xu saw the letter sent by the beggar, he was so happy and excited that he hurriedly sent someone to the back room to see it.

    It can be seen that Fuying still knows Fuxu very well.

    And Fuying''s foundation is still unstable. Fuxu and other internal troubles have not been resolved. Naturally, he does not want to create extraneous branches and add Daling as an external enemy.

    Therefore, whether you believe it or not, their fifth brother is the fifth prince of Daling, they will not risk doing anything to their fifth brother.

    Even, they will protect their fifth brother, in case their fifth brother really died in Beicheng, so that Da Ling might not care about attacking Beicheng.

    This big picture concept is not shared by everyone.

    In this respect, Fuxu is indeed inferior to Fuying.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    "I still want to be found by you guys alive." Xue Wuhu didn''t know what their Xiaoyan and Yuebao were thinking, but just continued, "I''m alive and well, why should I die. This should be a bit special, right? ? Others, I really don''t know at all."

    "Okay, we know." Xue Yan said. Immediately, he comforted: "fifth brother, don''t worry too much, you shouldn''t be caught elsewhere in the future. This trick has already been used, and now it has obviously failed. Since it is so miraculous, it can take you back so easily. Bringing this here so quickly can naturally take you away quickly, but why haven''t they taken you away yet? If they find that they don''t go according to their plan, they will definitely check it. I found out that you are actually in the palace, but you have been in the palace for a while, do you think this is the truth? Yuebao and I are uneasy because we are worried that those people will do other things."

    "Yes, yes," Xue Wuhu nodded straight, agreeing with it and being very happy, "Then I will definitely not disappear again! You guys also be careful, although you are very skilled, the person who caught me is amazing. Maybe it''s really the two mysterious people who rescued Xuanyuan Yi from Prince Ying''s mansion."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said: "We will."

    "Mmmm." Xue Wuhu nodded straight again immediately. Immediately, he said again: "However, Xiaoyan Yuebao, since the person who caught me is so amazing, why not just arrest you and throw them in the palace of Xu Wang? Wouldn''t it be faster? Anyway, they will lead you to Fuxu. You guys have been riding fast horses for so many days before rushing over. Shouldn''t they, haha, they are not your opponents at all, so they are the easier ones to catch me!"

    Jiang Yuedao: "This is also a mystery."

    may really not be their opponents at all, or there may be other reasons for not directly arresting them.

    Xue Yan said: "If you want to solve all these mysteries, you must catch the talent."

    After all, no one knows this better than the client. And no matter how much they analyze and speculate, they are only analyzing and speculating, and cannot be confirmed.

    Jiang Yue nodded.

    "How do you catch it? Anyway, I don''t have that ability, so just figure it out for yourself." Xue Wuhu laughed happily. Immediately, he became even more childish: "Anyway, the person who caught me hides his hands and feet like this, I don''t care, I think it''s not your opponent at all, I''m afraid of you, that''s how it is! Haha, I feel more at ease, You''ll be fine for sure!"

 Chapter 1326ï¼š Shouldnt these things be revisited?

    Chapter 1326 Is it time to re-examine these things?

    Not as optimistic and childish as their fifth brother, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan frowned almost invisible.

    If it is as their fifth brother guessed, there is no other reason, it is because they are not their opponents at all, and they are afraid of them... Does that mean that the person who arrested their fifth brother knows them very well?

    Perhaps, you all know that she also has powers? And the magic of the person who caught their fifth brother, that is, the ability, is obviously inferior to her ability, and there is no chance of winning, so it will be like this?

    But how do you know that she also has powers? Can you still be so sure that you can''t defeat her ability?

    Knowing him, they can understand, he was originally from this world, but she was dressed, how could she know her so well?

    Then is this for him or for her?

    I thought it was for him and wanted him to rule the world as soon as possible, but I don''t know why I wanted him to rule the world as soon as possible...

    Moreover, if the person who arrested the fifth brother this time was the two mysterious people who rescued Xuanyuan Yi from Prince Ying¡¯s mansion like he had fallen from the sky before, was that the case? kill him? Maybe it was actually aimed at her?

    Or, both for him and for her?

    Then they... should they re-examine these things?

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, you look at me, I look at you.

    However, many things are not easy to say in front of their fifth brother, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not rush to say anything, but chatted with their fifth brother for a few more before saying they were leaving.

    "Okay, then let''s go, it''s so late, you have already written to me and reported to me that you are safe. I''m also afraid that the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law will be worried. Fortunately, my parents and they don''t know that I am gone, only When I was still in the military camp." Xue Wuhu said, people were still very excited.

    He was so happy tonight.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t ask their fifth brother not to tell Fuying about their coming.

    Fuying has been protecting their fifth brother from the very beginning, no matter what the purpose is, now Fuying likes their fifth brother, naturally it will not be bad for their fifth brother.

    Then their fifth brother continued to stay by Fuying''s side, so they naturally had nothing to worry about.

    As for Fuying knowing that they are coming, will she be confused and start fighting with them?

    On the way back from the palace to the inn, they passed a large pond, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped and stood beside the pond, watching the moonlight reflected in the pond.

    Occasionally the breeze blows, and the wave light drives the water surface to sway and shake, and the moon in the water is also swaying and shaking.

    The surroundings were quiet and there was no one else. Jiang Yue only looked at the moon in the water for a while before opening her mouth: "There is no evidence to prove that what the fifth brother said is impossible, so it is naturally possible. If it is possible, we all have to pay attention to it. a bit."

    "Well." Xue Yan also felt that he should pay attention.

    "It''s just," Jiang Yue said again, "if that''s the case, the person who arrested the fifth brother here is not only very clear about your last life, after Fuxu caused chaos in the world and then you ruled the world, but also very clearly , understand me. Otherwise, how do you know that I have powers? And make sure that their powers can''t compare to me?"

    Xue Yan nodded.

    "Didn''t we talk before," Jiang Yue continued, "I''m more inclined to catch Fifth Brother''s people from other worlds, not reborn. If it is so clear to me, and I am not originally this The people of the world are from other worlds, does that mean that the person who caught the fifth brother is from the same world as me? I wear it myself, and even the scars on my arms follow If I wear it, isn''t it possible that there will be another person, or a few people, or more people in my original world?"

 Chapter 1327ï¼š Can you explain this, but cant explain that?

    Chapter 1327 can explain this, but can''t explain that?

    "It''s possible," Xue Yan nodded again, "but, isn''t this going to go around again? If I really came from the same world as you, that''s why I know you so well, then how do I know that my last life was a helper in the end? Xu messed up the world? You didn''t know about this, but I told you today."

    "Yeah," Jiang Yue also nodded, frowning slightly, "This is a dead end again, I can explain this, but I can''t explain that."

    "Also," Xue Yan continued, "the beggar said that the person who asked him to deliver the letter was also wearing a mask, a black cloak, and a tall stature. Logically speaking, there shouldn''t be such a coincidence. This time it should be from Ying. The Prince¡¯s Mansion did what the two mysterious people who rescued Xuanyuan Yi did, but because they had different goals, one wanted me to die, and the other wanted me to rule the world, so we felt that maybe it wasn¡¯t the two mysterious people¡­ but If ''I die'' and ''I rule the world'' can achieve the same goal, doesn''t it mean that this time is really the two mysterious people who wore masks before? But they can both achieve the same goal, this same one What''s the purpose? And, if that''s the case, why did these two mysterious people come out again after so many years? We haven''t had any news about these two mysterious people in all these years."

    After a pause, he said again: "Furthermore, it seems that it is only for me, but there is a possibility that it is also for you. It is naturally more likely that it is from the same world as you, but why do you want to rush? You come? But on the surface, they came to me again, but why did they come to me, after ''I die'' or ''I rule the world'', what can they achieve the same purpose... Look, it''s back again."

    Jiang Yue nodded, frowning even tighter: "You reminded me, it seems that ''you''re dead'' and ''you rule the world'' can achieve the same goal. Even if it can''t be so arbitrary, at least it''s very possible. After all , when we first heard that the beggar said that the person who let him deliver the letter wore a mask and a black cloak, he was actually one of the two mysterious people who had rescued Xuanyuan Yi. We thought it would not be such a coincidence. Later, because I found out that the goals of the two times were different, one was to want you to die, and the other was to want you to rule the world, so I suspected that they might not be the same group of people."

    "Besides, you should remember," she said, turning her head to look at him, "Xuanyuan died suddenly and died, at that time we thought that the two mysterious people were very suspicious, and we thought that maybe they were the real masterminds. , they even thought that they knew we were going to go, so they withdrew long ago, and let Xuanyuan Yi die, and the clue was cut off from Xuanyuan Yi. At that time, we deduced that the target of those two mysterious people was very likely. They just want to kill you, otherwise they won''t save Xuanyuan Yi, who is like a bereaved dog. Therefore, it can be concluded that Xuanyuan Yi should be reborn. Then we will naturally feel strange, how did they know that Xuanyuan Yi was reborn? At that time, we also Talking about it, if their goal is to kill you, and their skills are so high, they should not be able to determine how high their skills are, so why not try to kill you personally, but borrow Xuanyuan Yi''s hand... Now I think Think, do you think it''s a bit similar to what happened this time? They seem to know everything, but they are not our opponents at all, afraid of us, they have never appeared in front of us in person, and only in this way... ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1328ï¼š We have to do this

    Chapter 1328 We have to do this well

    Xue Yan thought deeply and nodded.

    Special recognition.

    "Isn''t it more likely," Jiang Yue continued, "it''s close to a level that is basically certain. It''s that mysterious person who did it again. Besides, if you die or you rule the world, they can really both To achieve what purpose. We may be a little sloppy and not pay much attention to other things, but this, we must pay special attention. "

    Xue Yan nodded again, without any opinion.

    This is close to the level that can be basically determined, so it is natural to pay special attention.

    "However, in this case," Jiang Yue continued, "there will indeed be a lot of other problems. As you said just now, what is the same goal to be achieved? There are two completely different ways to achieve the same goal. Achieving the same goal. When you die and you rule the world, this is a completely different path."

    There are still many questions, he just said it, she didn''t say more, but concluded: "It is still necessary to catch the talent."

    "Well." That''s what he said in the palace, and Xue Yan naturally had no objection. "It''s just this matter, we have always reacted passively and taken measures. We really don''t know how to catch people."

    Jiang Yue said: "There''s nothing we can do about it, we still know too little." Otherwise, he would have taken the initiative to arrest people to see why.

    "Yes." Xue Yan sighed.

    Jiang Yue: "Then let''s just wait. Their plan failed, and sooner or later they will come up again. Let''s take care of the fifth brother first. He asked us to help Ying, and we all agreed. No accident. Fuying should be our fifth sister-in-law, we have to do this well."

    Xue Yan: "Well, I''ll send someone back in secret when I look back, and let the Zhenbei Army stand by at any time."

    Fuxu has a lot of people in his hands, which is why Fuxu dares to have such big ambitions and put in action, but Fuying did not directly confront them, obviously because they are afraid of these people, if Fuying secretly disintegrates Fuxu''s power If it doesn''t work, the soldiers will meet at that time. In case Fuying borrows troops from them, it is the best policy to let the Zhenbei Army stand by and be prepared at all times.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. After thinking about it for a while, he added: "Although we don''t know how far Fuying and Fuxu have been fighting, we know that Fuying must have failed in the previous life, so he was forced to abdicate and cede the throne to Fuxu. And we also know that it should not be long before a turning point will happen, and Fuying will abdicate. After all, Fuying has not been the emperor for a few months. However, Fuying is so concerned about the overall situation and has the protection of the emperor. With the help of the party, the royalists can help the late emperor Beicheng to help Ying ascend to the throne, doesn''t this mean that Fuying has won most of the time? Logically speaking, even if the secret battle fails, it will not be serious enough to give the throne to Fuxu. No. It''s very likely that the trouble will come to the surface, and Beicheng will be divided into two. Even if it is not divided into two, there must have been trouble on the surface, and such a big thing can''t be spread to other countries. But you never heard of them fighting each other in your last life, you only know that one of them abdicated and the other ascended the throne like this, which is quite respectable. It can be seen that the turning point should be between Fuying and Fuxumi. During the fight, Fu Xu completely grasped Fuying''s weakness, making Fuying obedient."

    Xue Yan nodded.

    There is nothing else possible except this.

    "Have you ever heard of Fuying''s weakness in your last life?" Jiang Yue asked.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1329ï¼š The most disgusting one...

    Chapter 1329 The most taboo of yourself...

    Xue Yan shook his head, "I''ve never heard of it. I''ve told you everything I know."

    Jiang Yuedao: "Then we can only go to the fifth brother tomorrow and ask if the fifth brother knows. If the fifth brother does not know, let the fifth brother ask Fuying."

    "Yeah. But I don''t think Fuying can tell." Xue Yan said.

    "That''s right," Jiang Yue nodded. "As an emperor, it''s natural to avoid being known about your weaknesses. In fact, whether you are an emperor or an ordinary person, you don''t want to have weaknesses. No matter how strong you are, you will have weaknesses. In short, try Let''s try, if we know what her weakness is, we can prevent it in advance. If she doesn''t say it, it doesn''t matter, at least she knows we asked, and she will pay more attention to this weakness, so as not to be discovered and held, so as to threaten to her."

    "it is good."

    When he returned to the inn, Xue Yan asked a secret guard to secretly return to Daling, and passed a secret order to the current Zhenbei general, so that he would lead the Zhenbei army on standby at any time.

    *

    In the Beicheng Palace, as soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left, Xue Wuhu pushed the two stunned little eunuchs on the ground outside. No matter how he pushed, he would not wake up. Went into the inner room to take a shower.

    After washing, he jumped out of the bathroom like a monkey again.

    There were many guards guarding the corridor outside the hall, but he didn''t call any guards, but when he met the chief eunuch, he said that the two little eunuchs were knocked unconscious outside the bathroom, and he let the chief **** take care of them.

    He didn''t tell the chief **** about anything else, and people continued to jump forward and entered the inner room of the main hall of the dormitory.

    The chief **** was startled and didn''t know what was going on, but he still quickly sent someone over to see the two little eunuchs and ask what happened to the two little eunuchs.

    The two little eunuchs who were knocked out were woken up, but they didn''t know what was going on at all, they only said that they were standing at the door of the bath room fine, and then they were knocked out suddenly.

    The **** chief naturally still wanted to ask Xue Wuhu, but Xue Wuhu had already entered the inner room of the main hall, and was with their empress, and it was time to go to bed, so it was not easy for him to go in and ask.

    In the inner room of the main hall, Xue Wuhu came back so happy. On the dragon bed, Fuying, who was lying like Anxi, was not stupid. Naturally, he immediately saw that something must have happened, and asked, "What happened to you?"

    Xue Wuhu hurriedly crawled onto the bed that belonged to him, and smiled at her: "Is it so obvious?"

    Fuying: "You can ask others."

    "Haha, then no need, I know I can''t hide things." Xue Wuhu was also very happy. Immediately, he said in a low voice and excitement, "Let me tell you about Anh, my Xiaoyan and Yuebao have just arrived."

    Hearing this, Fuying sat up.

    After getting along for some time, he is someone who can''t hide things. He always tells her this and that. Naturally, she knows better than ever that the Xiaoyan and Yuebao in his mouth are the Emperor Xuanyuan and raised by him since childhood. His sister Jiang Yue.

    She was sitting and he was lying on her stomach. It felt a little laborious to speak. Xue Wuhu simply changed to sit on the bed and said excitedly in a low voice: "They were going to take me home, but I am here. If you leave, what will you do? Who pretended to be Ni Dingyuan for you, you must be in trouble, I told them that I would not go home for the time being, and leave when you don¡¯t need me to be Ni Dingyuan. Please ask them to help you, and they promised to help you, you will definitely win the fight against Fuxu. Stupid girl, how am I going to treat you?"

 Chapter 1330ï¼š You can lie to him, right?

    Chapter 1330 You can lie to him, right?

    Fight to win Fuxu?

    This is to know what she is doing secretly?

    is so direct...

    Is this a temptation, or...

    Fuying stared at him, "What you said is true?"

    Xue Wuhu was immediately excited: "When did I tell you a lie! Why don''t you believe me! Did you kick me before to suspect that I was actually Fuxu''s person? Why are you like this! If this is not my family Xiaoyan and Yuebao told me that you should be fighting Fuxu in a secret fight, but I can''t tell that you were because of this! Fortunately, you are very kind to me in other places, otherwise I would not care about you!"

    "I''m very kind to you?" Fuying seemed to be a little dumbfounded as if it was the first time she discovered this.

    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Although there are always people who say I''m stupid, I can still see who treats me well. If you hadn''t been kind to me, I could be so messy in this palace? I still Can you play with your jade seal? Can you ride a horse, so flamboyant with you outside the palace today?"

    "I don''t care about you."

    "You''re good to me anyway!"

    Fuying had a headache, rubbed her temples, and stopped arguing with him. His voice was too loud, and she really couldn''t stand his volume, so she just asked: "Since you said that you are not lying, then your little Yanhe What about the Moon Treasures?"

    "Going out of the palace and going back to the inn, it''s so late, they have to sleep too." Xue Wuhu answered with his mouth open.

    "Which inn?"

    "It seems to be called Tianque Inn."

    There is an inn in the imperial city called Tianque Inn, but Fuying still doesn''t believe it. It''s not that she doesn''t want to believe it, it''s just that she can''t afford to lose.

    But thinking that what the person in front of him said was true, from the beginning to the end, from the first word, the first sentence, never lied to her, deceived her...

    Then this is the first time someone has treated her like this...

    said that she was very kind to him. If he was really the fifth prince of Daling, he had never lied to her, and let Emperor Daling help her... Wouldn''t it be better for her?

    Thinking of this, Fuying doesn''t know how she feels now.

    She just looked at Xue Wuhu, who became silly again for a long time, and suddenly asked, "If one day, I lied to you..."

    "Ah, it''s alright," Xue Wuhu replied smoothly, "I am often deceived by others, so people in my family don''t worry about me going to other places, I have always stayed in the military camp, but those who lied to me They are all for my own good, just like my family Xiaoyan cheated me before, I was the last one in the family to know that he was Emperor Daling, but I was very easy to get angry, I was always angry after a while. I won''t be angry anymore."

    "I see." Fuying lowered her eyes and muttered. So, as long as it''s for his own good, you can lie to him, right?

    "What do you know?" Xue Wuhu didn''t understand.

    "Nothing, go to sleep." Then she lay down again. Ni Dingyuan was actually in her hands, and there was no need for him to continue to play Ni Dingyuan by her side.

    "Okay." It happened that Xue Wuhu also wanted to sleep, so he also lay down and went to sleep.

    Xue Wuhu fell asleep, but Fuying closed her eyes for a long time, but she didn''t fall asleep, and then opened her eyes again. Turning his head slightly, he looked at Xue Wuhu, who was sleeping badly next to him.

    This is the man...

    makes her unable to sleep...

    The next day, Fuying got up first, and the chief **** told Fuying that the two little eunuchs had been knocked out last night. Fuying glanced at Xue Wuhu, who was still soundly asleep inside, and after a moment of silence, she whispered. ordered-

 Chapter 1331ï¼š Get that person closer...

    Chapter 1331 Let that person get closer...

    "Send someone to secretly go to the Tianque Inn to see if there are two strangers living in that inn."

    "Yes!" Someone went immediately.

    *

    In Tianque Inn, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked down from the second floor, planning to have breakfast in the lobby downstairs. It was not unusual to see that there was a table in the lobby with a person they hadn''t seen in the past two days. It¡¯s not uncommon for someone to come to this inn for dinner, but this person is very stable when he sees the table, and he can¡¯t hide the strength of his arms in the clothes of the common people. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan He met his eyes.

    His feet didn¡¯t stop at all, and he still walked down slowly.

    This should be the one sent by Fuying.

    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental, they only found Fifth Brother last night, and this morning there was one more person in this inn.

    It seems that Fuying still doesn''t fully believe that their fifth brother is really the fifth prince of Daling, and he is not from Fuxu at all.

    As if they didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also walked to the empty table next to the man and took their seats, so that the man could see them more closely.

    I asked the shop assistant for steamed buns and steamed buns, and a small plate of side dishes for breakfast, and then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan ate slowly.

    The man was at the next table and ate first, presumably because he was afraid that they felt something was wrong. Before they finished eating, he had already eaten and paid the bill.

    That person was indeed Fuying''s. As soon as he left the Tianque Inn, he first walked forward until he saw that no one was following him, and then he returned to the palace.

    But on the way, he ran into someone from the Prime Minister''s Mansion. The Prime Minister''s Mansion hurriedly grabbed him, dragged him to a corner, and secretly asked him how he got out of the palace and if something happened.

    The Prime Minister of Beicheng is a member of the former emperor of Beicheng, and a real royalist. Otherwise, the former emperor of Beicheng wanted to put Fuying''s daughter on the throne, without the support of the head of the officials, it would definitely be more troublesome.

    Not only the prime minister of Beicheng, but also other royalists in Beicheng, in order to get rid of Fuxu, a major disaster in Beicheng, are all cooperating with Fuying''s secret fight plan, and now everyone pretends that they can''t stand Fuying every day. Don''t do it, so that Fu Xu believes that Fuying is like this, and it is more relaxed.

    However, the royalists are the royalists after all, the empress is the empress, and the empress will send someone out. If they can tell, the empress¡¯ people can naturally choose to tell or not to tell, but now the empress sent him a secret, and he naturally won¡¯t say anything. What''s up.

    But the prime minister''s people were obviously worried about what happened to the empress. Naturally, this person had to say that the empress was fine. Since he was the prime minister''s confidant, he was naturally shrewd and knowledgeable. What more.

    When Fuying''s people returned to the palace, Fuying was standing with her hands behind her back, dressed in a black Panlong imperial suit and wearing twelve crowns. The little eunuchs were playing with the big banners. More than 90% of the musicians in the palace were playing music, and there were also drummers and several big drums. One of them waving a flag.

    Apart from being too lazy to care about Xue Wuhu, it seems that she is very good to Xue Wuhu, letting Xue Wuhu mess around in the palace like this...

    noticed that the person she sent out came back, and her expression didn''t change, she still watched Xue Wuhu carrying the banner happily among the little eunuchs.

 Chapter 1332ï¼š A rare opportunityâ€¦â€¦

    Chapter 1332 A rare opportunity...

    "Your Majesty," the person who was sent out hurried up the steps, and then saluted, and then hurriedly suppressed his voice and whispered in Fuying''s ear, "Tianque Inn has two new faces. They all look extraordinary, and at first glance they are not in the pool."

    Fuying did not speak.

    "When my subordinate came back, I met the Prime Minister''s person," the person who was sent out whispered again, "I thought something was wrong with you, so I hurriedly asked my subordinate. Not a word."

    It wasn''t until this person left that the **** chief stepped forward, bowed and whispered: "Your Majesty, if there is really Emperor Daling among those two, the chance is rare¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, Fuying turned around, looked at him and said coldly, "Are you teaching me how to do it?"

    "The slave has overstepped." The **** chief said hurriedly. At the same time, they also understood that their empress meant that they would not move Emperor Daling.

    That''s right, if what Xue Wuhu said was true, it would be great for their empress. Their empress grew up so big, and there was never such a person around her. She was so sincere to her and so pure. The emperor promised to help, but never thought of getting anything.

    Even if he was the first emperor, he was so good to the empress, and it was also a requirement to treat the empress from childhood to adulthood. I hope that the empress will become a talent, inherit the country, and prevent the great cause of Beicheng from falling into the hands of others.

    Even though she is the queen mother, she is good to the empress, but she hopes that the empress will treat her better. Others'' mothers depend on their children, so she thinks that mothers depend on their daughters, and she hopes that the empress will become a good person.

    Even if the royalists are so loyal to the empress, they actually have requirements. They want the empress to be a good emperor.

    Even if they are those who serve, they are good to the Empress, and loyalty is on the one hand. On the other hand, they naturally want to be appreciated by the Empress and get more things. Even a little more face is fine.

    Only Xue Wuhu is different.

    If it''s true, it''s too late for their empress to protect this sincerity, how could they possibly do anything to destroy this sincerity.

    I hope it''s true.

    Otherwise, their empress would definitely be furious. Should still be sad.

    He could see that their empress liked Xue Wuhu somewhat.

    Indulge Xue Wuhu so much, in fact, everyone can see it.

    Although Xue Wuhufan is a little annoying, he doesn''t look like twenty-eight at all. It is estimated that his family protects him so well that he has grown up to be like a child. He has lived to this age, and this is the first time he has seen this people, but I have to say that Xue Wuhu shows everything on his face, and getting along with him is really relaxing.

    They have stayed in the palace for many years, each step is like walking on thin ice, and each has its own small abacus. Easy.

    Especially the little eunuchs love to play with Xue Wuhu.

    Suddenly, a grandma in the Empress Dowager''s palace rushed over and said, "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager has a request."

    Fuying went to her mother''s harem.

    Her mother, the Queen Mother Minde, was arranging the copied Buddhist scriptures at the table. She walked over, asked Ann first, then sat down and asked, "The mother is looking for her daughter, what''s the matter?"

    The Empress Dowager Minde put down the Buddhist scriptures and smiled very kindly: "Aijia himself asked a hexagram in front of the Bodhisattva portrait yesterday, saying that as long as Aijia goes to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings, Aijia will really live a hundred years. Fuying, please let the Ministry of Rites arrange it, the day after tomorrow, Aijia will go to Huguo Temple to pray for Beicheng and you and yourself."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1333ï¼š Its a pig!

    Chapter 1333 is a pig!

    Fuying first asked the servants to retreat, and then said: "Empress mother, you don''t know what your daughter is doing, why bother going out of the palace to seek danger. When the daughter gets rid of Fuxu, the mother wants to pray someday, and the daughter arranges it. okay?"

    Empress Dowager Minde immediately changed her face: "You just don''t want to be saddened to live a hundred years, right! How can you wait for this day! Can it be the same as the day after tomorrow! If the Bodhisattva is angry, can he bless the sadden''s life to be a hundred years old! Your father died? If he did not believe in the gods and Buddhas, would he die so early! The rest of the Aijia depend on you, but this one, the Aijia will never depend on you! The Aijia will go to Huguo Temple the day after tomorrow. Pray for blessings! You have to make arrangements if you don¡¯t! Otherwise, Aijia will climb to Huguo Temple!¡±

    Fuying has a headache.

    Her mother and queen are all good, but not at all, she believes in them too much.

    This is the same as her mother''s inverse scales. You can only follow it. If there is one sentence that is not followed, her mother''s queen will be turned upside down.

    "Aijia is also going to repay the vows," Empress Dowager Mind was sobbing, "If Aijia was not begging every day in front of the Bodhisattva portrait to bless you successfully ascending the throne, your father and emperor would die, and that ability could Send you to the throne of God? You don¡¯t want to mourn your family for a hundred years, do you also want to mourn your family as short-lived as your father, so no one cares about you, right? Your father always praised you for your filial piety during his lifetime. Where are you being filial? How did the Ai family give birth to a daughter who wanted to be short-lived by the Ai family, ah?"

    Seeing that the more her mother said, the more outrageous it was, her mother would only get more angry in the fight, and, after so many years, her mother would never give in on this kind of thing, even if she didn''t arrange it, her mother It is true that she will go to Huguo Temple the day after tomorrow, so it is better for her to arrange it. Sending more people to protect her mother will be safer than her mother''s own.

    Thinking of this, Fuying nodded and agreed: "Okay, my daughter will instruct the Ministry of Rites to prepare you to go to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings in the future."

    *

    At the same time, in an unnoticed corner near Prince Xu''s mansion, two tall men wearing masks and black cloaks suddenly appeared.

    Although a posture is lazy, it is obviously not in a good mood and is also very irritable.

    The other face was extremely gloomy.

    "Fuxu is a pig!" The lazily masked man couldn''t help but scold. He never thought that they went to work for a while, and he didn''t pay attention, and there was such a big accident.

    They knew that Fu Xu would donate people to Fu Ying, but they didn''t know the specifics. How could it be so coincidental that Ni Dingyuan was also thrown in that room and escaped!

    ran away, but they all had people deliver the letter, and Fu Xu''s pig brain didn''t even think that the Ni Dingyuan sent to the palace was actually Xue Wuhu! ! !

    "Does this really fulfill the plan and can''t keep up with the changes?" the lazily masked man said again.

    The other person''s face was as gloomy as water.

    Even though he was wearing a mask, he knew that his face was not good-looking.

    "Isn''t Xue Wuhu unworthy of an official, so what''s going on with him and Fuying?!" The lazy masked man couldn''t help but speak again. Also more irritable. "Forget it, let''s knock on Fuxu''s pig''s brain in person, otherwise our plan will really fall short."

    told Fuxu that Xue Yan was at the Tianque Inn, but pay attention to their boss Jiang Yue.

    There is also the male pet in the palace, which is actually Xue Wuhu.

 Chapter 1334ï¼š If she doesnt go back, we wont be able to last long

    Chapter 1334 If she doesn''t go back, we won''t be able to last long

    and Ni Dingyuan are now in Fuying''s hands.

    Fuying is secretly planning to get rid of him.

    Their original plan, since they couldn''t kill Xue Yan directly, let Fu Xu keep playing dead according to the set plot, which really caused chaos in the world, and then Xue Yan ruled the world ahead of time.

    Even if the world can''t be in chaos, Beicheng must be destroyed by Xue Yan in advance.

    Then let Xue Yan slowly destroy other countries, so as to achieve early **** of the world.

    Therefore, their detailed plan was to throw Xue Wuhu into Fuxu''s mansion and attract Xue Yan to come over. Their boss would definitely come over together, and it would definitely take time for their boss and Xue Yan to come to Beicheng Imperial City, at least half a time. From the beginning of the month, it is estimated that when their boss and Xue Yan arrived at the imperial city, Fu Xu also just caught the Empress Dowager Mind and threatened Fu Ying. Let the Ministry of Rites begin to prepare decently for her to give the throne to Fu Xu. At this time, Fu Xu is also equivalent to the actual owner of Beicheng. If Fuxu wanted to capture Xue Yan, the Daling Emperor, wouldn''t it be equivalent to the entire Beicheng competing with Daling, and Fuxu had such a personality, and he would definitely be able to become a Daling and level Beicheng before it was over.

    It''s just that they had a lot of calculations, and they never thought that the water in their boss''s space was also magical, and it could make a qualitative change in the horse, and it took only eleven days to reach the Beicheng Imperial City.

    Empress Dowager Minde hasn''t gone to pray yet, so naturally she hasn''t fallen into Fuxu''s hands yet, and their boss and Xue Yan have already determined that Fuxu must have Fuying''s softness in his hand, so he will give up the throne... Will Empress Dowager Minde still fall into Fuxu''s hands?

    They were naturally panicked.

    They were eager to tell Fuxu this, and they also wanted Fuxu to catch Queen Mother Minde again, and to threaten Fuying to become the actual ruler of the entire Beicheng.

    Although this is much less likely now, always try again.

    And Fuxu does not become the actual ruler, it does not mean that the whole Beicheng started to work. According to Xue Yan''s nature, it should at most kill Fuxu, rather than pacify Beicheng.

    If this is the case, when will Xue Yan be able to rule the world?

    Finally, the masked man with a gloomy face also spoke up: "It''s still... Let''s split up, I''ll lead the boss away, and you kill Xue Yan."

    The languid masked man immediately stopped and turned his head in disbelief, "Are you crazy? Can the boss let us go? Besides, we didn''t talk before, the boss can fight him without using space. A tie, the two of us together are not necessarily his opponents, let alone me?"

    "I know, but the end times need her." The gloomy masked man said firmly. "If she doesn''t go back, we won''t be able to last for long." After a pause, "There are too many accidents, we can''t take it slow." Otherwise, I don''t know which year of the monkey to drag.

    He paused again: "Don''t Fuxu have a lot of masters in his hands? After convincing Fuxu, then you will be with those masters, the boss will be led away by me, Xue Yan is alone, even if there are some Yunyi There are not many guards and dark guards around, so you can still take advantage of the number to kill Xue Yan."

    "Although you are right, Wenqing, I haven''t lived enough." The lazily masked man was a little troubled.

    "Then you lure the boss away, I will kill Xue Yan, the boss may spare your life."

    "Forget it, just distract the boss. I''m afraid that once I see the boss and haven''t done anything, I will kneel down for her."

 Chapter 1335ï¼š Why didnt we go back?

    Chapter 1335 Why didn''t we go back?

    "...So that''s it?"

    "Okay, it''s settled. While we are using Fuxu, we will come by ourselves."

    "Um."

    "Then go to Xu Wang''s mansion to find Fu Xu, he is in the palace now. If he believes in his nature, he will definitely want to arrest Emperor Xue Yan, the Great Ling Emperor. We will just take advantage of this, and he will send someone when the time comes. Catch, I''ll follow and kill Xue Yan. At that time, you have to divert the boss well, and don''t let the boss have time to realize that this is a trick to move the tiger away from the mountain, otherwise, before I kill Xue Yan, the boss will directly Packing a radius of 100 miles into her space will make us all lose consciousness in an instant, and we won''t be able to do anything, and that''s not good."

    "I will."

    Immediately, the two men hurried to Prince Xu''s mansion.

    But they only took two steps. They were originally welded to the face, and the mask that would not come off at all fell off the face and fell to the ground.

    pat. pat.

    made two crisp sounds.

    showed their faces.

    The lazy person has a teary mole under the right eye, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his appearance is actually a bit inconsistent with his temperament; the person who originally wears a mask and has a gloomy face is as warm as jade, extremely personable, and his appearance is actually a bit inconsistent with his temperament.

    The two are Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, the two commanders of Jiang Yue in the last days.

    However, the mask fell off, revealing his face, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing didn''t know why, they were all stunned, unable to react at all.

    "This..." Shao Shuting blinked, slowly looked down at the mask in front of his feet, touched his face again, and then suddenly turned to look at Huo Wenqing next to him: "Why didn''t we go back?"

    In the past, didn¡¯t they just take off their masks and show their faces, then they would go back to the end times!

    Because they are not from here at all, so even if they appear in this world, they cannot show their faces, otherwise, they will immediately return to the end times.

    Huo Wenqing also stayed there for a long time before he could react a little, and his face was even more gloomy: "We can''t go back either."

    "Come on!" Shao Shuting immediately supported his forehead. In the last days, after the loss of their boss, it has already been messed up. Now that they are gone, the two deputy commanders are holding on to the command, and even they can''t go back. Isn''t it even more messed up?

    Immediately, Shao Shuting said in frustration, "I''m going to kill Xue Yan." Now that the situation is so urgent, how can we take it slow.

    Huo Wenqing also thinks so.

    As long as Xue Yan is dead, it can end all this, and let their boss go back immediately.

    "It would be nice if we also had abilities." Shao Shuting said again in frustration.

    In the last days, everyone has a certain degree of evolution, and they too, but have a special ability that no one else can have, but not everyone can have it. They don''t. There are no special abilities.

    In the end times, only the very top people will have special abilities.

    And their boss has a special ability, that is, the seed space, which represents vitality and can carry all things.

    If they also have special abilities to help them, they definitely don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to kill Xue Yan.

    Before Huo Wenqing could speak, Shao Shuting became frustrated and irritated: "Let''s go, let''s go and find Fuxu." Anyway, there is no other way to choose, so there is no need to hesitate.

    The two picked up the masks and put them on before leaping into the Xuwangfu from the back wall.

    Fuxu was in the study, and he just ordered some people to do errands, and then he wanted to leave the study. Who knows, before he came out of the study, two people wearing masks and black cloaks jumped in, one handed He was also holding a dagger, and one of his hands, which was so fast that he couldn''t react at all, put him on the Bogu stand, and the dagger in the other hand just pressed against his neck.

 Chapter 1336ï¼š Also, dont want to believe

    Chapter 1336 Also, I don''t want to believe it

    "If you want to die, you should know how to do it." Shao Shuting also put one hand on Fu Xu''s shoulder and placed Fu Xu on the Bogu shelf, his voice soft and extremely lazy.

    "I know," Fu Xu said repeatedly, frightened, "This king will keep his voice low and won''t move around."

    "Why are you so smart at this time?" Shao Shuting sighed.

    Under the mask, Huo Wenqing''s face was naturally ugly. The strength in the hand also unconsciously increased a little.

    The dagger pressed against his neck, and Fu Xu shivered. He also widened his eyes.

    "Then I''ll keep the story short." It was Shao Shuting who spoke again. Although the voice was small, it was still lazy. "Didn''t there be a beggar who sent you a letter, or I spent two taels of silver to do it. Speaking of which, that beggar is quite wrong, and you are too stupid. They all say that Xue Wuhu is in your house, even if There were not two in that room at that time, only one Ni Dingyuan was brought into the palace, how could you not have thought that the Ni Dingyuan in the palace might be Xue Wuhu!"

    Fu Xu was stunned again and again, "Is he Xue Wuhu?"

    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Shao Shuting looked at him.

    Fu Xu wanted to shake his head violently, indicating that he didn''t believe it, for fear that the two masked people in front of him would wipe his neck, but if he shook his head, there would be such a sharp dagger on his neck, so he wouldn''t wipe himself Yet? So, even if he didn''t actually believe it, he kept saying, "No, no, I believe it. I believe it."

    Shao Shuting naturally saw that he was just being forced to tell a letter, so he squinted and said: "You are really a pig brain, you can''t be saved! If the real man in the palace is Ni Dingyuan, why is he wearing a mask when he goes out to hunt?!"

    Fu Xu thought about it and immediately thought, ''Yes! ¡¯, At that time, he felt strange, but he was not easy to ask, because he was afraid that Fuying would suspect that he would inquire more.

    "By the way, in fact, Ni Dingyuan is also in Fuying''s hands." Shao Shuting said again. "It was Fuying who found out that the one she brought into the palace was not Ni Dingyuan at all, so she sent people to squat around Ni''s house to have a look, and then caught the real Ni Dingyuan who came back secretly. Now, Ni Dingyuan is being locked in the palace. In the secret room. Don''t you think Fuying isn''t just as hedonistic as you know?"

    Before waiting for Fu Xu, who was already a little stunned, to answer, he continued: "Fu Ying is all pretending, you think she is having fun every day, that is to numb you and let you relax your vigilance! Why don''t you think about it, Her father has been so strict with her since she was a child, and let so many people teach her her skills. How can she not learn the way of governing the country and the art of emperors? It''s not that you don''t know these things. Enjoy! It''s just that you want her to have fun, so she pretends to show it to you! Those royalists are also pretending. They already knew about Fuying''s plan. What are they doing, what a fool, Fuying and they are already plotting to get rid of you!"

    "Really, really?" Fuxu was restless, feeling that what he said made some sense, but he still didn''t believe it.

    "I''ll just say you don''t believe it!" Shao Shuting was angry. If it wasn''t for the fear that he would slap someone''s head, he might slap someone''s neck unintentionally, he really wanted to slap this pig''s brain.

    Seeing that Shao Shuting was angry and afraid of being wiped on his neck, Fu Xu trembled even more, and said tremblingly, "I don''t want to believe it either, but at the beginning, I felt that Fu Ying was just pretending to only care about pleasure when he ascended the throne, so he gave Ni Dingyuan as a pawn. Male pet test."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1337ï¼š Are you hacking yourself too much?

    Chapter 1337 Are you hacking yourself too much?

    "But this king''s eyeliner in the palace says that Fuying sleeps with Ni Dingyuan every day, and Ni Dingyuan, who Fuying condones, is lawless and has no rules in the palace, and even takes Ni Dingyuan out of the palace to hunt, so pompous. , Temporarily decreed that all civil and military officials, princes and nobles should let go of state affairs and government affairs. Isn''t this too much a blackmail for her? Even if I get rid of this king in the end, it''s hard for her to clean up, right?"

    Looking at Fu Xu''s words, it seems that the more believe that Fu Ying is really enjoying every day, Shao Shuting is even more slanted, and he is too lazy to say that Fu Ying has no intention of whitewashing. People like Fu Ying who dare to do this are not afraid of what others say about themselves. .

    Shao Shuting just said: "You are so lucky! If you can''t catch the Empress Dowager Minde the day after tomorrow, let''s see if you can still threaten Fuying and let Fuying cede the throne to you!"

    Fuxu didn''t notice anything wrong with what he said, just panicked: "You, you, how do you know that this king is planning to arrest the queen mother the day after tomorrow, and is still threatening Fuying like that?"

    "So you are stupid, you are a pig''s brain!" Shao Shuting didn''t answer, but scolded him angrily. "I already sent you such a letter, I don''t know if I really paid attention, I just think others are playing tricks on you! Let me tell you, now Emperor Daling has come, with a man named Jiang Yue, who is currently in the process of I live in Tianque Inn. I have come to visit your palace at night. I already know that people are not in your palace at all, but in the palace. They have also entered the palace to find Xue Wuhu. Xue Wuhu also asked them to help them. Fuying fights to win you, they also agreed, if you don''t believe it, you will die! And let the concubine call you the emperor, you are so stupid!"

    Fuxu was even more horrified. He didn''t expect that he had let his favorite concubine call him the emperor in private, so he believed it a little.

    Then, he panicked completely.

    If Da Ling helped Fuying, then Fuying''s throne would be completely solid!

    Besides, he still can''t live!

    If this is the case, Fuying will not let him live!

    "Do you want to be emperor?" Suddenly, Shao Shuting asked. Also too lazy to talk nonsense.

    Fu Xu naturally thought.

    But before he could speak, Shao Shuting said again: "Whether you believe it or not, you have to take a gamble. This kind of opportunity doesn''t come every time."

    "What do you mean?" Fu Xu didn''t understand.

    "Does it happen often that Empress Dowager Minde goes out of the palace to pray for blessings?"

    Fu Xu felt right when he heard it. He has always been worried about not being able to catch the old woman, and now this is indeed a great opportunity, not every time...

    Shao Shuting continued: "We are here to help you. Emperor Daling and that Jiang Yue should protect the safety of Empress Dowager Minde outside the palace. When Empress Dowager Minde leaves the palace, my companion will be him," he said. He pointed to Huo Wenqing, "He will lead that Jiang Yue away, you must not underestimate that Jiang Yue, otherwise Emperor Daling will not take her with him, because as long as she is there, Emperor Daling will not take her with him. It will be fine. But Jiang Yue is actually a girl, she just pretends to be a man. As long as Jiang Yue is distracted, Emperor Daling will be alone, then as long as I join forces with your people, and there is the Empress Dowager Minde He is an old stubborn and will definitely hold him back. At that time, we will naturally be able to catch the Emperor Daling, let the Emperor Daling fall into your hands, and at the same time you will be able to catch the Queen Mother Minde, won''t you kill two birds with one stone?"

 Chapter 1338ï¼š Nothing to lose?

    Chapter 1338 Nothing to lose?

    He can be so sure that Xue Yan and their boss should protect the safety of Empress Dowager Mind outside the palace, that is because their boss and Xue Yan have realized that Fuying will have a weakness in Fuxu''s hands recently, so as long as they The boss and Xue Yan heard that the Empress Dowager Minde would go out of the palace to pray for blessings, and they must have immediately thought that it should be Fuying''s only relative, the Empress Dowager Minde, who would fall into Fuxu''s hands, which would naturally protect the Empress Dowager Minde.

    And Empress Dowager Minde is indeed an old stubborn, and the possibility of dragging her back is naturally great.

    As for why he said he was catching Xue Yan instead of killing Xue Yan, it was because Fu Xu definitely wanted to capture Xue Yan alive and then use Xue Yan to threaten Da Ling. Killing it directly would not do Fu Xu any good. If Da Ling knew about it, he would immediately send troops to level Beicheng. Fuxu would definitely not do that.

    "Why do you want to help me? How can you be sure that Emperor Daling and that Jiang Yue will be able to¡ª" Killing two birds with one stone, how wonderful, Fuxu was naturally moved, but there were more questions, he wanted to ask.

    But he just opened his mouth, and before he finished asking, Shao Shuting cut off his words: "It''s not good for you to ask too much. I also said, you can only gamble."

    Fuxu thought that what the person in front of him said was not a lie, even if he wanted to harm him, he wouldn''t make up the emperor Daling, the fifth prince of Daling, and Jiang Yue, and just wiped his neck with a dagger right now. , These two people obviously have this ability, but he is actually more or less skeptical and doesn''t believe everything, especially when the people in front of him say they are here to help him, he doesn''t believe it, how could someone come to help him when he is so good, I also asked and didn''t answer, I always felt that the two people in front of them had other purposes...

    Just in case it''s true...

    missed this opportunity, not only did he not hold Emperor Daling, but also did not have Empress Dowager Minde... His chances of becoming emperor are really not great...

    will also be killed by Fuying...

    So, take a gamble?

    The big deal is that as soon as he finds something wrong, he tells his people not to do anything, and quickly withdraw? Nothing to lose?

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing saw that Fu Xu''s eyes were obviously loose, and they knew it was done.

    *

    In the Beicheng Palace, Xue Wuhu played for a while in the square in front of the conference hall before resting. It was also at this time that he looked back at Fuying, but found that the Fuying people were gone. There were only a few palace maids and eunuchs standing there. Immediately, he hurriedly carried the banner, ran up the steps, ran to the door of the conference hall, and asked the Fuying people where they were going.

    A palace maid replied, saying that Fuying had gone to the Queen Mother''s Palace.

    Xue Wuhu wanted to go to the Queen Mother''s Palace to find Fuying, but when he was halfway there, he saw that Fuying had come out of the Queen Mother''s Palace and was standing at the gate of the Imperial Garden.

    Just as Fuying had finished giving her orders, the person who was ordered also resigned. Xue Wuhu watched the person walk away, and asked excitedly, "What''s wrong?"

    Fuying said lightly: "My mother will go to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings the day after tomorrow, and I will send someone to the Ministry of Rites and let the Ministry of Rites make arrangements."

    "Anthracene." Xue Wuhu was also super excited. "That, stinky girl, let me tell you something."

    Without waiting for Fuying''s response, the **** director was already busy with the people who were waiting for him to stay far away.

    I was afraid that Xue Wuhu would reveal that he was not Ni Dingyuan at all.

    Xue Wuhu was used to it, so he continued: "Didn''t my family Xiaoyan and Yuebao come, can I go out of the palace to find them to play?"

    Fuying: "Do you want to leave the palace?"

 Chapter 1339ï¼š This is also said in the past

    Chapter 1339 This is also said in the past

    "Hmmmm." Xue Wuhu nodded straightly, his face full of anticipation.

    Looking at him like this, Fuying couldn''t say the words of refusal as usual for a while, and she thought about letting him out of the palace. If he is really Fuxu''s person, then when he leaves the palace this time, it may be exposed. After ordering something, he said, "Remember to wear a mask."

    "You agreed?!" Xue Wuhu was so surprised that he jumped up. "Okay, I will definitely wear that mask! I will definitely wear it! Thank you! Then I''m leaving!"

    After finished speaking, he rushed out carrying the banner.

    I plan to put the flag down before leaving the palace.

    Originally, there were no guards who followed Xue Wuhu every day, but Xue Wuhu was going to leave the palace now. Whether it was to protect Xue Wuhu''s safety or for what, two more guards followed, and those two guards were the same as Xue Wuhu. After wearing ordinary clothes, he left the palace.

    Fuying looked at Xue Wuhu and thanked her, and felt that Xue Wuhu was stupid. But when she thought that this was the real Xue Wuhu, she felt a little joy in her heart.

    No one has ever treated her as innocently as he was.

    *

    Fuying''s will reached the Ministry of Rites immediately, and the Ministry of Rites immediately began to make arrangements for the Empress Dowager Minde to go to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings in the future.

    This is not a secret at all, Yun Yiwei naturally found out quickly, and sent a Yun Yiwei to secretly go to Tianque Inn to tell Xue Yan and Jiang Yue about it.

    Tianque Inn, in a guest room, Xue Yan was sitting at the table, imitating the handwriting of his fifth brother Xue Wuhu, pretending that he was still in the Zhennan military camp, and writing a few letters to his family.

    Between the lines, naturally used the tone of his fifth brother.

    In recent years, the fifth brother will write a letter to the family every five days and let them send them home. If this is not the case, the family will definitely feel that something is wrong.

    He was on the road before, and he had written several letters and sent them back to his home. Now these few letters will also be sent to his fourth brother, and his fourth brother will send one to the family every five days, so that the family does not feel that there is anything abnormal about the fifth brother.

    Jiang Yue was also sitting at the table, but he didn''t do anything, just peeled the sugar orange and ate it while watching Xue Yan write.

    Logically speaking, this season, there is no sugar orange, but didn''t she plant it in the space? It can be planted in one day. Even if only one sugar orange is planted, it has not been eaten up yet.

    The other things planted in the space have not been eaten up.

    Fortunately, the loess in the space is magical and can always remain fresh and mature, as long as it is not plucked from the plant.

    Hearing the knock on the door, there were still two rhythmic beeps, that is, a secret signal. Jiang Yue knew that it was Yun Yiwei or Anwei who was coming, so she put down the half-eaten orange in her hand, wiped her hands with a handkerchief, and got up to open the door. .

    Xue Yan just finished writing, so he stopped writing.

    When Yun Yiwei outside the door saw Jiang Yue open the door, he didn''t rush in, but looked around again and saw that no one noticed him, so he hurried in, first saluted, and then whispered, "Just now The Ministry of Rites received an order from the palace, saying that the Queen Mother Beicheng Minde would go out of the palace to the Huguo Temple to pray for blessings and let the Ministry of Rites prepare."

    Empress Dowager Mind?

    the day after tomorrow?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    How come this time?

    Logically speaking, shouldn''t it be safest to wait until Fuying and Fuxu''s secret fight is over and Fuying wins, then it is safest to go out to pray for blessings?

    So, recently, Fu Xuhui has Fuying''s weakness, that is, Empress Dowager Mind?

    This is also said in the past.

 Chapter 1340ï¼š Do we have to keep an eye on it?

    Chapter 1340 We have to stare at the point in person?

    After all, Empress Dowager Minde is Fuying''s mother and the only relative of Fuying. If she catches Empress Dowager Minde, in order to keep her mother safe, Fuying may not want the throne or Beicheng.

    should be.

    Even if they haven''t asked their fifth brother, but at this moment, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can be sure in their hearts that in their previous life, it played a turning point and let Fuying renounce the matter that Empress Dowager Minde went out of the palace to pray for blessings and fell into Fu Xu''s hands. .

    After Yun Yiwei left, Jiang Yuecai sat back at the table again, continued eating oranges, and calmly analyzed: "Since Fuying is fighting Fuxu, she shouldn''t send her weakness to Fuxu and let Fuxu Hold it. It seems that this matter of going to the Huguo Temple to pray for blessings should not be Fuying''s original intention, it is likely that the mother''s life is difficult to do."

    Xue Yan nodded: "In my last life, I have heard a little about this Empress Dowager Mind, saying that she believed in ghosts and gods very much, but the first emperor Beicheng never believed this, so when the first emperor Beicheng died, she was still stimulated. He had yelled at him saying that the late Emperor Beicheng did not believe in gods, Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and he never worshipped him, so he died so early. Many people were present at the time, but they couldn¡¯t hide it, and it became a joke and spread to all countries.¡±

    Jiang Yuedao: "That''s right. The stubborn believers, now the late Beicheng Emperor is gone, no one can control her, as long as she forces Fuying, Fuying can''t do anything, she will naturally agree with her going out of the palace to pray for blessings at this time. ."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan thought so too.

    "If I think this matter is different from my previous life, I have to ask Fuying to send people to protect the Queen Mother Minde after leaving the palace. But I don''t feel safe, in case an accident happens, it seems..." Jiang Yue turned her head , looking at him, "We''ll have to keep an eye on it ourselves."

    means that when the time comes, he will secretly follow.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Jiang Yue just peeled another orange and handed it to him.

    Xue Yan hurriedly wiped his hands before taking it. Tangerine is already sweet, but it was given to him by his Yuebao, which made him even more sweet. Involuntarily and embarrassedly, he looked at his Moon Treasure.

    Jiang Yue just took another sugar orange from the fruit plate on the table and opened it.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise coming from the floor outside, and then the fifth brother clapped the door excitedly: "Xiaoyan! Yuebao!"

    "Xiaoyan! Moon Treasure!"

    Before they could open the door, their fifth brother slammed the door and found that the door was not fastened from the inside at all, so he immediately pushed it open with both hands, and jumped in as if he wanted to surprise them.

    is even more happy: "Xiaoyan! Yuebao!"

    Then, they noticed the sugar oranges on their hands and on the table, and their fifth brother''s eyes lit up immediately: "Ah, sugar oranges!"

    For so many years, there are always a lot of new things to eat at home regardless of the season. The fifth brothers are used to it. Although they are not at home now, they have sugar oranges in this inn, but none of the fifth brothers feel that something is wrong.

    I saw their fifth brother rushed over, grabbed sugar oranges from the table, and stuffed a few into the hands of the two guards who were following behind him, just like coaxing a child, and then started to push the two guards out: " You go out and wait, go out and wait, I won''t run."

    Before the two guards left the palace, they had been secretly told to give Xue Wuhu sufficient freedom, so Xue Wuhu asked them to wait at the door, and they all turned around and walked out, guarding the door.

    It was just a few sugar oranges in their hands, which made them a little dumbfounded.

    Whose oranges ripen so early?

    looks so sweet.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    By the way, the title of this book has been changed. It was originally called "Tan Tian Shan Li Han: Jiaojiao Three and a Half Years Old", but it was changed because of the review. After reading "Tan Tian Shan Li Han: Full Grade Jiaojiao Three and a Half Years Old", I changed two words, and the end of the world was changed to full grade, alright~

 Chapter 1341ï¼š Yeah, how did you know that?

    Chapter 1341 Yes, how did you know?

    Xue Wuhu pushed the two guards out of the room, and then closed the door, but did not fasten the door from the inside, but hurriedly ran to the table again, also sitting at the table, happily peeling sugar and oranges to eat.

    While peeling it off excitedly, he said: "Haha, I came to find you as soon as I left the palace. I said that I wanted to go out to the palace to play with you, but the stinky girl agreed. This inn is too easy to find, The rooms you live in are easy to find, and they are in the innermost two rooms. Hey, this is the mask that gets in the way." Saying this, he hurriedly freed up a hand and pushed the mask on his face up and over his head.

    It won''t be troublesome to put it on again when you go back, just pull it off and cover your face.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that their fifth brother treated the mask like this because he was in a hurry to eat oranges. They didn''t say anything, just looked at each other.

    Immediately, one pushed all the oranges on the table in front of their fifth brother, while the other picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for their fifth brother.

    They have already determined that Fuying''s weakness in the hands of Fuxu in the last life was the Queen Mother Minde, so they naturally don''t need to ask their fifth brother if they know what Fuying''s weakness is.

    Originally, they planned to enter the Beicheng Palace again tonight to ask the fifth brother about it.

    However, although you don''t need to ask Fifth Brother, and you don''t need to ask Fifth Brother to ask Fuying, but you have to remind me.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other again.

    Then, Jiang Yue opened his mouth and said, "Five brothers, will the Queen Mother of Fuying''s mother, Minde, go out of the palace to pray for blessings at Huguo Temple?"

    did not lower his voice at all, obviously wanting the two guards outside the door to hear.

    Fuying let their fifth brother leave the palace so easily, so she must still want to test whether their fifth brother is Fuxu¡¯s person.

    That''s fine, the two guards will definitely tell Fuying to know, Fuying will definitely be more vigilant, and will send more people to protect Empress Dowager Mind.

    Xue Wuhu took a sip of a sugar orange, and another, his cheeks were bulging, but it didn''t affect him in the slightest. He replied immediately: "Yes, how did you know? You guys are too well informed."

    Jiang Yuedao: "Fuying has already sent an order to the Ministry of Rites and asked the Ministry of Rites to prepare."

    "That''s right," Xue Wuhu said immediately, "Look at my brain, before I left the palace, I met her sending someone to the Ministry of Rites."

    Jiang Yue then continued: "The outside is no better than the inside of the palace. There is still a threat in the palace, not to mention outside the palace, it is definitely more dangerous. Fifth brother, go back and tell Fuying that she should send more people to protect her. Empress Dowager Mind."

    "That''s her mother, she should know how to send more people? But don''t worry, I will tell her." After speaking, Xue Wuhu peeled a sugar orange and threw it into his mouth.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue replied ok, and didn''t say anything more.

    Xue Wuhu asked excitedly: "Xiaoyan Yuebao, do you still have this sugar orange? I want to bring some back to the stinky girl to eat."

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    He didn''t know if there were any.

    Every time he never asks, he eats whatever she conjures up.

    I saw Jiang Yue nodded, "Well, there''s more. Fifth brother, wait a minute, I''ll go back to my room and get some."

    It can be seen that what she is in now is not her own room, but Xue Yan''s room in this inn.

    "Hey, okay, Xiaoyan, go with Yuebao." Xue Wuhu said subconsciously as before.

    In my impression, his Xiaoyan and Yuebao are one piece.

    And he always felt that his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao were a couple.

 Chapter 1342ï¼š Great land and great resources?

    Chapter 1342 The land is rich in resources?

    After so many years, he just felt that his Xiaoyan and Yuebao would get married sooner or later.

    In that case, Yuebao of his family will not get married, and will be in this family forever, and Xiaoyan of his family will also have a daughter-in-law! How wonderful!

    If you don¡¯t take a lot of sugar and oranges, why do you need two people? But their fifth brother said so, and there was nothing to argue about. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also followed their fifth brother''s wishes. They both stood up, opened the door, and walked out.

    The two guards were still guarding the door of Xue Yan''s room, both with swords in their hands.

    As for the sugar oranges that Xue Wuhu gave them, they didn''t dare to eat them while they were on duty, and they kept them in their arms, and they would eat them later when they were free.

    Next door is Jiang Yue''s room, and the two guards just watched Jiang Yue and Xue Yan enter the next room.

    As soon as Jiang Yue returned to her room in this inn, she entered the space. Xue Yan saw that his Yuebao suddenly disappeared again, and just closed the door silently.

    Jiang Yue found a cloth bag in the basket in the space, and then began to pick about twenty kilograms of sugar oranges from the orange tree, and then came out of the space.

    Xue Yan subconsciously took the cloth pocket containing the sugar orange and carried it by himself.

    Jiang Yue saw that he stretched out his hand and gave it to her habitually.

    From childhood to adulthood, many habits have been formed for so many years. And they were already much more tacit understanding than when he was reborn and she just wore it.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came back from the next room, Xue Yan put the cloth pocket in his hand in front of Xue Wuhu.

    "So much? Then do you still have something to eat? Don''t give it that much. You don''t know how many days you will be staying in Beicheng. You have to eat it yourself." I opened it through a cloth pocket and wanted to pour out more than half of it.

    Jiang Yuedao: "We still have some. If we finish eating, we can ask Dark Guard and Yun Yiwei to go back to Daling to get some."

    "Can you take it again? That''s okay." Xue Wuhu laughed, and he didn''t fall down. Then, he started to eat the sugar oranges on the table.

    This sugar tangerine is so delicious, you can''t stop eating it.

    Xue Wuhu had lunch with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at Tianque Inn, and went to the street with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan before returning to the palace with the cloth bag containing about 20 pounds of sugar and oranges.

    The two guards wanted to help him hold it, but he wouldn''t let it. He insisted on carrying it, and sometimes threw it on his shoulders and carried it on his back, and ran around like a monkey, making the two guards gasp for breath after chasing after him.

    In the palace, Fuyingzheng stood alone in front of the white stone fence, holding fish food and feeding the carp below.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu knew that Fuying was feeding the fish, he hurried over. As soon as he came over, he opened the cloth bag and showed it to Fuying like a treasure: "Stinky girl, look! My Yuebao and Xiaoyan are here for you. Yes! It''s so sweet! Come and try it!"

    The two guards who followed Xue Wuhu saw that Xue Wuhu was looking for Fuying, so they all stood in the distance, not in a hurry.

    Fuying looked at the contents in the gray cloth pocket and was a little surprised: "Are the oranges ripe now?"

    Xue Wuhu said happily: "I don''t know if the oranges are ripe in your North, anyway, we have a lot of land and resources, and the ripening time of things grown in different places is different. At this time, there are places where the oranges are ripe, otherwise my Yuebao and Where did Xiaoyan get these, right?"

    Before Fuying could speak, Xue Wuhu also sighed: "It''s better that Xiaoyan is the emperor of our family. As long as Daling has it, if he wants to eat, someone will immediately get it for him."

 Chapter 1343ï¼š Call it a good name?

    Chapter 1343 Euphemistically called?

    "These oranges are not new," Xue Wuhu said again, "Anyway, over the years, I can''t count the new things I''ve eaten, all of which were not in Huaishu Village. The main reason is that my village is small. ."

    Fuying was not surprised, she just put the fish food aside.

    Xue Wuhu immediately handed her a sugar orange.

    Fuying peeled it off and tasted it, it was very sweet. Then, the chief **** was called and asked to send half of the sugar orange to her mother, the Queen Mother Minde.

    The **** chief went.

    Xue Wuhu then happily said to Fuying: "By the way, stinky girl, my family Yuebao asked me to tell you that outside is definitely more dangerous than being in the palace. Isn''t your mother going to go out to Huguo Temple the day after tomorrow to pray for blessings? , let you send more people to protect your mother."

    Fuying stopped eating sugar tangerine.

    ''s slightly drooping eyes were instantly alert.

    What kind of trick is this introducing her into? Still really care about her?

    She had planned to send a lot of people, but now, no matter why Jiang Yue said that, she would definitely send more people to protect her mother.

    It is better to send more people than less.

    Just in case.

    She has no father, she can no longer have no mother.

    She doesn''t want to be alone in this world, without a single relative.

    Her mother is her only relative in this world.

    It was not until Xue Wuhu was no longer in front of Fuying that the two guards approached and told Fuying what they had heard, and then said, "I didn''t find anything unusual about Xue Gongzi. The two family members of Xue Gongzi''s family did not. Seeing something strange, even if we closed the door and talked, he didn''t seem to avoid us on purpose, and we heard everything that was said. Maybe we communicated in a low voice or in other ways, but because we closed the door, we also watched not see."

    The less you avoid it deliberately, the more intentional it is.

    If this is really sincere... Could it be that if her mother leaves the palace this time, something big will really happen?

    Is it Fuxu?

    Fuying''s hand under the sleeve of the imperial robe unconsciously clenched into a fist. She disapproved of her mother''s going out of the palace to pray for blessings, because she was worried that Fuxu might move her mother and could not stop her, so she could only send more people. Now Xue Wuhu and the others deliberately mentioned this matter again, making her even more worried...

    It''s not as good, even if she uses Guan''s method, she still has to prevent her mother from leaving the palace?

    But her mother will hate her to death, she thinks that she can''t be blessed by the Bodhisattva to live a hundred years... Besides, even if it can be stopped this time, what about the next time? Her mother didn''t go there, and she definitely wants to go to Huguo Temple... If she stops her again, she should be forcing her mother to death...

    She still remembered that when her father was alive, because she didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, she was very tired of her mother''s belief in these things, and almost demolished the small Buddhist hall in the palace. She didn''t die, but she really frightened her father at the time. Although her father never allowed his mother to go out of the palace to any temples, since then, he never thought about tearing down the little child her mother had in the palace. Buddhist temple...

    Her mother''s stubbornness on this is notorious, just like being stunned...

    We can only send more people.

    She had no choice at all.

    Under the big sleeve, Fuying''s fist clenched even more.

    *

    It will be April 15th in a blink of an eye.

    On this day, early in the morning, the brigade was ready, and there was a huge soup, escorting and accompanying the Queen Mother Minde to the Huguo Temple, a hundred miles away, outside the Imperial City to pray for blessings.

    The euphemistic name is to pray for the emperor Beicheng and Fuying.

 Chapter 1344ï¼š I know better than you?

    Chapter 1344 I know better than you?

    But everyone knows that Empress Dowager Mind believes this, and also knows that Empress Dowager Minde has always been afraid of death, so she shouted such words when the late emperor died, for fear that she would be as short-lived as the late emperor, so everyone naturally understood in their hearts, but No one dared to speak out.

    Even if it is said, it is all secretly discussed in private.

    As if their queen mother was actually a joke.

    Empress Dowager Minde did this herself. If it wasn''t for her promise to help Fifth Brother, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would not have followed the big team to pray for blessings.

    On this side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were following. On the other side, in the Beicheng Palace, Fuxu had just sent a few high-level sons to the palace.

    On the day of the hunt, Fu Xu told about Fuying. In order to paralyze Fuxu, Fuying made Fuxu relax his vigilance. Naturally, he agreed. Therefore, today, those young masters will be sent to the palace.

    Fuying gave some palaces in the palace to let the young masters live there. It can be regarded as love and grace.

    Xue Wuhu saw that Fuxu''s mansion had brought several young masters. At first he didn''t know what was going on with him, and his heart suddenly felt depressed. Now Fuying is like this again. Whether it is pretending or not, he is even more depressed and not happy at all , and didn''t want to talk to Fuying anymore, but it was too uncomfortable, so he still carried his banner and took the little eunuchs, like monkeys, to play in front of the imperial garden rockery again.

    From the corner of Fuying''s eyes, she noticed that Xue Wuhu was gone, but she was still joking with the young masters, as if she didn''t see Xue Wuhu leaving in a dull manner.

    At the same time, Xu Wangfu.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were both dressed in black outfits. They no longer wore black cloaks or masks, but they covered their faces with black scarves. Fu Xu still didn''t know what they looked like, and neither did others. .

    Fuxu just looked at them, and then whispered to the people around him: "Don''t really listen to them, if there is something wrong, then quickly withdraw."

    It was also because he didn''t trust these two people at all, so as planned, he sent those sons into the palace to Fuying.

    "Yes!" The people around him immediately took orders.

    The people of the last days have basically evolved to a certain degree, and even the zombies have evolved. Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing naturally have good ears, but even if they heard Fu Xu''s words, they didn''t say anything.

    They originally wanted to use Fuxu, not to make Fuxu believe them completely.

    I saw that although Shao Shuting was lazy, he whispered to Huo Wenqing: "After you lure the boss away, your task is to delay the time, stumble the boss, and not let the boss have time to realize that this is a trick to move the tiger away from the mountain. So use the space, then if you really can¡¯t delay the time, then take off your face towel and reveal who you are, the boss knows you, how can he listen to you and talk? Even if it¡¯s just a few words, That''s also a delay, and sometimes it''s really just a few seconds short of success and failure."

    "I know better than you." Huo Wenqing didn''t appreciate it. At that time, he knew what to do without being told by the person in front of him.

    Shao Shuting sighed: "Didn''t I hold the determination that we won''t see the sun tomorrow, I don''t want to fail."

    "long-winded." Huo Wenqing still didn''t appreciate it, thinking he was too long-winded.

    Shao Shuting laughed twice, then stopped talking, walked towards Fu Xu, and said to Fu Xu, "Everyone has left the city, so it''s time to ambush halfway."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1345ï¼š she goes

    Chapter 1345 She Goes

    Fuxu then asked the people around him to follow Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing.

    But only after leaving the imperial city, Huo Wenqing stopped going with them. Huo Wenqing wanted to lead Jiang Yue away from the other direction, while Shao Shuting and Fu Xu''s people detoured to ambush halfway.

    Empress Dowager Minde went to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings. The battle was so big, and the speed was not fast at all. When Shao Shuting and the others were in ambush on both sides of the road, it would take more than half an hour for the blessing team to enter their eyes.

    Huo Wenqing in the other direction has seen their boss from a distance.

    Their eldest Jiang Yuezheng and Xue Yan, not far or near, followed the large procession that went to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings.

    The big team hasn''t reached the halfway point, even if he distracts their boss, it''s useless, he naturally has to wait, be extremely careful, and don''t dare to approach for the time being, for fear that their boss will find out.

    Because of the distance, Huo Wenqing knew that Jiang Yue was very careful, so Jiang Yue naturally didn''t find any Huo Wenqing.

    Jiang Yue was just walking side by side with Xue Yan at the moment, following the prayer team not far or near.

    Neither she nor Xue Yan rode on horses, because the horses were too conspicuous, and it was easy for the prayer team to spot them, and she and Xue Yan had drank the water in the space, so they shouldn''t be tired after walking like this for a day. What''s more, the team that went to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings didn''t go fast at all, they just had to walk to keep up.

    Yunyiwei and the secret guards did not bring any of them, they all stayed in the imperial city, in case something happened in the imperial city, or the fifth brother needed manpower, they should be enough here.

    But this time, there are enough people in the Fuying faction to protect the Queen Mother Minde.

    It shows how much Fuying cares about Empress Dowager Minde, which also proves that their inference is not wrong. In the last life, Empress Dowager Minde fell into Fuxu''s hands, and Fuyingcai had to abdicate.

    When it was almost noon, the road to Huguo Temple was only halfway through, but now it was getting dark, and before the sun went down, I would definitely be able to arrive and ask Empress Dowager Mind to pray for blessings. Qian Er has already got it at Huguo Temple. The news is already ready.

    And it¡¯s early in the morning, so it¡¯s time to prepare for lunch.

    The team dared to stop completely after receiving the advice of the Queen Mother Minde.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yanyin were behind the bushes and saw that the entire team had stopped and were having lunch, so they planned to have lunch too.

    Dry food and water were all put into the space by Jiang Yue.

    It¡¯s not too late to take it out after you sit down.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan facing the Blessing Troop, intending to sit on the ground, so that they could still notice the Blessing Troop and hide themselves behind the bushes.

    But they didn''t sit down at all, as long as they made this movement, they felt movement behind them.

    Especially Jiang Yue''s ears are amazing and he can hear very clearly.

    I saw Jiang Yue turned back immediately.

    Xue Yan also turned around.

    They saw that far away and not far away, in the vast deep grass, there was a person, that person only had his head exposed, and the others were behind the deep grass, so that they could not see whether the person was tall or short, fat or thin, I only know that the exposed head is covered with a face, and those eyes seem to be staring at them sharply and tightly...

    "I''ll go take a look." Xue Yan took the sword and planned to go.

    "Let me go." Jiang Yue held him. "I''ll be back in a while." After she finished speaking, she went away without waiting for Xue Yan to speak.

    No matter why that person was standing there, but suddenly there, he was still looking at them, even if they looked over, he was still there, looking at them, obviously leading them over.

 Chapter 1346ï¼š From the first face, he knew

    Chapter 1346 From the first side, he knew

    And they have to take care of the Queen Mother Minde, they can''t be led over together, they can only go there alone.

    Furthermore, how could that person be there suddenly, or he took the initiative to expose them before they heard the movement, and found out that there was a person standing over the deep grass, either because this person was taller than them, so he was so silent, If they don''t take the initiative to expose it, they can''t find it; or they are not very skilled, but they know that they will follow the prayer team, and they know them and know that they have a good ear, so they deliberately play more lightly, so they didn''t find out before. , I didn''t find out until someone showed up... Whether it was the first or the second, her family''s Xue Yan used to be very dangerous.

    But she has space, no matter how dangerous she is.

    Jiang Yue thought of these things, Xue Yan''s brain naturally understood, it was because he understood that he subconsciously wanted to go by himself.

    Although he is not as magical as his Yuebao, he also wants to protect his Yuebao.

    Instead of letting his family Yuebao take the risk by himself. To charge into battle.

    But it was obvious that his Yuebao was not someone who would stay behind, he knew from the first time he saw her.

    Therefore, he never hoped that his Yuebao would be able to stay behind him one day. He only hoped that one day, he would be able to fight side by side with his Yuebao. His family Yuebao was protecting him again, so she risked breaking in.

    Xue Yan watched Jiang Yue and went just like that. I really feel like I''m not strong enough.

    But I really don''t know how to work hard.

    After all, the ability to do something is not something that can be achieved by hard work.

    Huo Wenqing saw that their boss was here. He knew better than anyone what their boss was capable of as their boss''s deputy commander. Naturally, he didn''t dare to wait for their boss to approach him, otherwise he hadn''t led their boss away. He had already caught him, so when their boss came a certain distance away, he hurriedly turned around and left.

    Jiang Yue was busy chasing after him.

    In the process of chasing, there was no deep grass to cover, she felt that the figure was a little familiar, she frowned almost invisible, and said nothing, still chasing.

    Shao Shuting, who was in ambush, guessed that Huo Wenqing should lead their boss away, so he rushed out with Fu Xu''s people and went straight to the Queen Mother Minde.

    Although Fuxu''s people didn''t see any Emperor Daling, Shao Shuting told them during the ambush that Emperor Daling was behind, and Empress Dowager Minde would be a drag, so they just wanted to catch Empress Dowager Minde, naturally. It is to go straight to the weakness of the Queen Mother Minde in the prayer team.

    I also saw Empress Dowager Minde sitting in the carriage with my own eyes. How could Fuying throw out her mother as bait? Shao Shuting rushed out.

    Because Shao Shuting and Fu Xu''s people were killed from both sides, the prayer team immediately became a mess.

    "Protect the Queen Mother!"

    "Protect the Queen Mother!"

    Empress Dowager Minde was sitting in the large carriage and was about to have lunch when she knew that there was an assassin suddenly. She had always been afraid of death, so frightened, she immediately shivered, and hurriedly twisted the beads, and said in her mouth: "Bless the Bodhisattva, the Bodhisattva. Bless. The Bodhisattva bless."

    As soon as Xue Yan saw the assassin, he knew that he was really trying to steer the tiger away from the mountain. Fortunately, he and his Yuebao had just figured out that they were deliberately leading them over.

 Chapter 1347ï¼š just stand here dont move

    Chapter 1347 Just stand here and don''t move

    He didn''t have to worry about his Yuebao, he just hurriedly drew his sword and flew out of the bushes to join the people who protected Queen Mother Minde.

    Because the Fuying faction has enough people to protect Empress Dowager Mind, Fuxu''s people could not kill Empress Dowager Minde for a while, but Shao Shuting, who was so skilled that he was in a no-man''s land, jumped a few times and came. On the carriage of Empress Dowager Minde, she stretched her hands in, trying to drag Empress Dowager Minde out.

    Empress Dowager Mind was almost scared to pee.

    It was also at this time that a sword flew in, and if he didn''t withdraw his hand, there was a danger that his wrist would be penetrated. Therefore, Shao Shuting, who almost met the Empress Dowager Minde, subconsciously retracted his hand and kept his own first.

    was also in this gap, Xue Yan came over, swiped the sword that didn''t penetrate Shao Shuting''s wrist but was nailed to the carriage, and then fought against Shao Shuting.

    Obviously, that sword belonged to Xue Yan.

    It was also Xue Yan who saved the Queen Mother Minde.

    The two hit the top of the carriage from the carriage.

    Empress Dowager Mind felt the violent shaking of the carriage, how could she bear it, her face turned pale, and she couldn''t speak. She even got off the carriage and wanted to run away by herself.

    Originally, she was protected in the middle and was the safest. Wasn''t she going to die when she ran? Even if she didn''t die, she would take the initiative to send it to someone to arrest her.

    The people who protect her are even more chaotic, and they don''t know how to protect their queen mother.

    is indeed a drag.

    The people of Fuxu became even more motivated as they were inspired.

    Although he only made a dozen moves with the person in front of him who was dressed in black and covered his face, Xue Yan already knew that the person in front of him was not his opponent at all. People, but I don''t know that Queen Mother Minde is not staying in one place well, and she runs around. Seeing that there are other masked people trying to catch Queen Mother Minde, Xue Yan can only give up the person in front of her and get off the roof of the car. Come down, go to save Empress Dowager Mind.

    Shao Shuting had expected that Empress Dowager Minde would be dragging his feet. Xue Yan alone might not be Xue Yan''s opponent, but Xue Yan wanted to take care of Empress Dowager Minde, and there were so many people who helped Xu on his side, and they were all there at the moment. Specializing in attacking the ''weak link'' of the Queen Mother Minde, he felt that as long as Huo Wenqing''s side went well, victory on his side should be at hand.

    Therefore, as soon as Xue Yan stopped fighting him, he also got off the roof of the car and pretended to be going to catch Queen Mother Minde.

    I plan to kill Xue Yan when Xue Yan can take care of this, but can''t take care of that.

    Xue Yan first killed a man in black who was closest to Empress Dowager Minde with a sword. Empress Dowager Minde thought she was protecting her, so she subconsciously hid behind Xue Yan, but all the men in black attacked Xue Yan. Frightened again, he quickly turned around and ran away, sending himself into a more dangerous place.

    Xue Yan was rarely angry. Seeing Queen Mother Minde like this, if he couldn''t help, it would add to the chaos. His face rarely sank. When he killed Queen Mother Minde again and protected Queen Mother Minde, he raised his hand and used his sword. Shank, stunned Empress Dowager Minde.

    "Bold, how dare you¡ª" someone shouted immediately.

    But when Xue Yan looked over, his eyes were not cold, but he shuddered, and his voice stopped abruptly. He hurriedly turned around and continued to kill the enemy.

    Xue Yan pushed Empress Dowager Minde to the two maids who kept running around with Empress Dowager Minde, and said, "Just stand here and don''t move."

    "Yes. Yes." Both maids in the palace shook their heads and nodded.

    They also discovered that after their queen mother ran around, the scene became more chaotic and the danger was even greater. They still stood still and stayed in one place to be safe.

 Chapter 1348ï¼š Is it a book?

    Chapter 1348 is a book?

    The two palace maids stood there supporting the immobile Queen Mother Minde, and the situation immediately reversed. All those who protected the Queen Mother unconsciously were led by Xue Yan.

    As long as you have eyes, you can see that Xue Yan is protecting the Queen Mother Minde.

    This is something Shao Shuting did not expect.

    He doesn''t pay attention to others, but now everything is under Xue Yan''s control and will not become a weak link, which will make it more difficult to kill Xue Yan.

    Shao Shuting couldn''t get up anymore, thinking that it would be better for him to pull down his hijab. He is exactly the same as Huo Wenqing, the loyal and courageous Marquis of Zhenxi in this world. If Xue Yan saw his appearance, he would definitely be somewhat stunned. Then, while he was stunned, he quickly pierced Xue Yan''s heart with a sword?

    also felt that he couldn''t drag on any longer, otherwise he would fall into Xue Yan''s hands, or Huo Wenqing would not be able to drag on, and their boss would use space.

    Besides, he is an apocalyptic person, he has also evolved to a certain extent, and his reaction speed is still very fast, so the possibility of piercing Xue Yan''s heart with a quick sword while Xue Yan is stunned is still very high...

    Thinking of this, Shao Shuting decided in his heart.

    then jumped towards Xue Yan.

    fought with Xue Yan again, and when he was invincible, he immediately tore off the face towel from his face.

    Seeing his face, Xue Yan was really startled.

    He even took this opportunity to stab Xue Yan''s heart with his sword...

    *

    On the other side, Jiang Yue had already caught up with the masked man in black suits, and he also fought. The masked man would soon be no match for her.

    Just when she didn''t want to talk nonsense, she planned to stab this person with a sword. As long as she didn''t die, it would be fine if she turned around and interrogated. After all, if she was deliberately brought here, there might be an accident at her home, Xue Yan, so she''d better go back early. Unexpectedly, the masked man suddenly pulled down his face towel, "Boss, it''s me."

    "Huo Wenqing?" Jiang Yue was a little surprised, but not surprised. No wonder just now she felt that this person was familiar to her. Calling her boss again, there shouldn''t be a mistake this time, the person in front of her is Huo Wenqing, one of her deputy commanders in the last days.

    Jiang Yue then stopped and put away the sword, "Why did you wear it here? Why did you bring me here?"

    "Boss," Huo Wenqing looked at her deeply, "here is actually a book." And he planned to tell her about this book, not just one or two sentences, and naturally he could improve it. Good delay, let Shao Shuting kill Xue Yan.

    But Jiang Yue immediately realized something was wrong.

    If this is actually a book, then she thought that the world might revolve around her home, Xue Yan, isn''t it true? So, her family, Xue Yan, is the protagonist of this book?

    And the two mysterious people wanted her family Xue Yan to die or to dominate the world to achieve the same goal... The two mysterious people seemed to know her very well, she and her family Xue Yan thought that maybe they came from the same world as her. ... Isn''t the deputy commander in front of her from the same world as her? Isn''t it possible that Huo Wenqing is one of the mysterious people? Where is that other mysterious man? Who is it?

    In this world, the western general and the southern general, one is called Huo Wenqing, the other is called Shao Shuting, the other looks like Shao Shuting, and the other looks like Huo Wenqing. Now her deputy commander named Huo Wenqing has also come to this world. Does that mean that her other commander, Shao Shuting, most likely came to this world?

 Chapter 1349ï¼š This is the heros halo, or?

    Chapter 1349 This is the halo of the male protagonist, or?

    So, the other mysterious person wearing a mask is probably her other deputy commander, Shao Shuting?

    If so, is her other deputy commander, Shao Shuting, in front of her now, Xue Yan? After all, it was her deputy commander Huo Wenqing who brought her here...

    asked why she was brought here, but didn''t answer directly, just started talking about a book about this matter, obviously wanting to surprise her and ask her questions, wanting to know what was going on... delaying time...

    So her family Xue Yan is in danger!

    Not to rule the world, but also to kill her family, Xue Yan, right!

    I saw Jiang Yue immediately locked Huo Wenqing''s neck with one hand, ice scum popping out of his eyes and said, "You better force it!"

    When the voice fell, she also packed the entire ten-mile radius into the space.

    Huo Wenqing immediately lost consciousness.

    In a radius of ten miles, everyone except Jiang Yue lost consciousness in an instant. It''s just that all the vital signs are gone, and when they leave the space, they will recover again, not dead.

    Jiang Yue let go, and Huo Wenqing just fell to the ground.

    Jiang Yue didn''t even look at Huo Wenqing on the ground, and hurried back with Huo Wenqing in one hand.

    She told her family Xue Yan that she would go back in a while, her family Xue Yan must still be in the same place, not ten miles away from her, and putting ten miles into the space was more than enough.

    This is already in her space, and it is located on the yellow earth of the space for ten miles. Along the way, when she encounters a person who has lost consciousness and fell, she seems to be asleep, and she continues to rush back as if she didn''t see it. .

    Originally thought that her family Xue Yan had also fallen down, but she didn''t know that, before she returned to the place, she saw her family Xue Yan standing alone among the fallen people from a distance.

    The figure is tall and long, holding a sword in hand, and wearing a white shirt, the white shirt is stained with blood, just like the blossoming plum blossoms. The side face is gentle and handsome, like an immortal in the sky.

    Jiang Yue''s footsteps stopped instantly.

    This¡­¡­

    Her space, isn''t it possible to bring in living people other than her, why...

    Is this the halo of the male protagonist, or is it because of something else...? What else is it?

    Jiang Yue was a little bit unable to react.

    Xue Yan holding a sword and standing among the people who fell to the ground, also couldn''t react. He found that the most skilled man among the assassins had torn off his hood, so he looked at the face subconsciously, who knew that it was exactly the same as Huo Wenqing, the general of Zhenxi and the Hou of Zhongdao.

    While he was stunned for a moment, the man who ripped off the kerchief immediately stabbed him with a sword. The speed was extremely fast, and he was about to pierce his heart. He was about to raise his sword to block it. Huo Wenqing''s identical person suddenly rolled his eyes and fell down.

    didn''t stab him either.

    He naturally didn''t need to block anything with the horizontal sword.

    The others fell too.

    He was the only one standing there.

    I don''t know what happened.

    The person who fell at his feet was definitely not his Daling general of Zhenxi and the Marquis of Zhongdan, Daling''s generals of Zhenxi and Zhongdan would never do this to him, the emperor of Daling, not to mention, not Exactly the same. To be precise, the person who fell at his feet was exactly the same as Huo Wenqing, the general of Zhenxi, when he was young. Now, the general of Zhenxi is thirty-eight. It looked like he was only in his twenties.

    And the sons of General Zhenxi don''t look so similar, so this is... Shao Shuting, a subordinate of Yuebao''s family?

    He remembered what his family Yuebao had said, saying that she had two subordinates, one named Huo Wenqing and the other named Shao Shuting.

 Chapter 1350ï¼š no, someone elses

    Chapter 1350 No, someone else''s

    Although the subordinate named Huo Wenqing is called Huo Wenqing, he looks exactly like his third uncle, the Great General of Zhennan. And that subordinate named Shao Shuting is not the same as his third uncle, the general of Zhennan, Shao Shuting, but the same as Huo Wenqing, the general of Zhenxi.

    This makes sense.

    This should really be Shao Shuting, a subordinate of his family Yuebao.

    Furthermore, he and his family Yuebao had deduced before that it was likely that she knew her so well because of her original world who wore it again. Now that one of her subordinates is here, does the other subordinate also wear it? coming?

    So the subordinate who led away his Yuebao just now was another subordinate of his Yuebao, Huo Wenqing?

    So the two mysterious people wearing masks are the two subordinates of his Yuebao?

    Xue Yan thinks it is very possible.

    can explain why he is so clear about his Yuebao, but still can''t explain why he is so clear about him...

    But he couldn''t bear to think about everything in front of him. He just quickly looked at the others and found that they were all like his Yuebao''s subordinate Shao Shuting. But if it is said to be asleep, but there is no body temperature and no breathing. But if you want to say dead, the body should gradually turn from warm to cold, but it really has no body temperature, just like these fallen people are not people, but objects with no life.

    Suddenly, Xue Yan also remembered that his family Yuebao had told him before that she could make the entire Huaishu Village disappear, but they would not have any memory, everyone was like falling asleep suddenly... Could it be His Moon Treasure used an ability?

    If so, why didn''t he fall down?

    Could it be that his Moon Treasure can still choose someone not to fall?

    I didn''t listen to what Yuebao said.

    His family Yuebao said that as long as someone who was asleep wakes up, she will immediately fall into a coma, like falling asleep, but it will take a few days to wake up, and it will be fine when she wakes up. Well, at that time, he also asked him to protect her when the time came...

    Protect her!

    Xue Yan immediately became nervous and wanted to find his Yuebao. I don''t know if something happened to his Yuebao, it''s a bit weird.

    But he just stood up and planned to rush in the direction his Yuebao was chasing out, when he saw that his Yuebao was standing in that direction. That thing still looks like a... person? ? ?

    "Cough." Xue Yan pressed his fist to his lips, coughed dryly, and walked over.

    carried it for her.

    "Injured?" She looked at the blood on his white shirt.

    Xue Yan shook his head, "No, someone else''s."

    Then he looked down at the person who was being carried, but his face was facing the ground. He was exactly the same as his third uncle, the Great General of Zhennan. It should be Huo Wenqing, another subordinate of Yuebao''s family.

    "The two mysterious people wearing masks should be your two subordinates." Saying that, Xue Yan motioned her to look at the person in the middle of the fallen crowd, "Shao Shuting is there."

    But seeing the face of Shao Shuting, her other deputy commander lying there, Jiang Yue was absolutely sure that the two mysterious people wearing masks were her two deputy commanders.

    They both know that the other is smart, so they are naturally not surprised. They can communicate with each other without saying a lot of words.

    Xue Yan put Huo Wenqing and Shao Shuting together and asked, "Did you use your abilities?"

    Otherwise, these people fell down, and Huo Wenqing, who was just brought in, was in the same state as these people, like falling asleep, but not like it.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1351ï¼š Some are just plot arrangements?

    Chapter 1351 Is there just plot arrangements?

    is like dead, but not.

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    "Then why didn''t I fall down?"

    "do not know."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan didn''t need to ask if she could choose someone and not fall down. She didn''t even know it, and obviously she was surprised by this.

    He just asked something else: "After you caught up, did you talk to him? Judging from their body shape, they came from the same world as you, they should be those two mysterious people, but I still don''t understand, How could they know so much about my past life, they were saving Xuanyuan Yi, and they were leading us to find Fuxu, and they wanted to help Xu and disrupt the world... Also, they seem to know everything..."

    "Xue Yan." She called him suddenly and looked at him.

    "What''s the matter?" Thinking something was wrong, he looked at her too.

    "If I say this is a book with you as the protagonist, would you believe it?"

    Although he believed everything she said, he was stunned for a moment.

    This...how could...

    But in retrospect, there are already many traces that this is really a book...

    Like why there are so many fates, the fifth brother met the blind bear again in this life, the fourth uncle almost died early in this life, the third brother and the third sister-in-law met again, the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law also met and were together...even, the town General Guoda actually left such words, making him the new owner of Yun Yiwei, just like fate and God''s arrangement...

    So, not so much fate at all, just plot arrangements?

    No wonder the two subordinates of his family Yuebao knew all this so well. It turned out that they saw it all outside the book, right?

    It turns out that his family Yuebao felt right at the beginning, the world really revolves around him...because he is the protagonist...

    The things he experienced in his previous life were all fictional, but didn''t they exist at all...

    But he has clearly experienced...

    In a previous life, his fifth brother died... In a previous life, his eldest brother died... In a previous life, his second brother and nephew Xue Shi also died... In a previous life, his third brother died... In a previous life, his father, mother, sister-in-law, second The sister-in-law, the third sister-in-law, the fourth sister-in-law are all dead...the nephews and nieces are all dead, even his fourth brother is dead, and the body is divided by five horses...

    Then it is still vivid in the purpose, how can it not exist...

    Seeing that Xue Yan was stunned, but the fluctuations in his eyes were very obvious, Jiang Yue hurriedly asked: "Are you alright?"

    However, Xue Yan suddenly woke up from some nightmare. She was stunned for a while before shaking her head and said, "It''s alright. It''s just that I clearly believe what you said, and I think this should be a book, maybe it''s because I''ve known you for a long time. It''s amazing that I don''t even think there''s anything, it''s just, Yuebao..."

    "Um?"

    He didn''t go on, but asked, "Do you think this world is fake?"

    Jiang Yue shook her head, "No, this world is real."

    She has been wearing it for so long and has experienced so much. Even if she learns that this is actually a book, she does not feel that this world, everything she has experienced, is fake. What happened is what happened, what happened is what happened, for her.

    also for him.

    It was his Yuebao who understood him, so Xue Yan laughed, "Well, it''s true." To him, this world is more real than anything else.

    This is his world.

    For example, to her two subordinates, he is just a character in one book, but to him, why can¡¯t her two subordinates be a character in another book?

    He understood that.

 Chapter 1352ï¼š Is it to let you go back?

    Chapter 1352 Is it possible for you to go back?

    Knowing what he meant, Jiang Yue said, "Maybe my original world might really be another book. After all, your world can be a book, and it''s not impossible to have another one." Dao: "Actually, nothing has changed, it is still equivalent to two worlds. My original world and the world we are in now. It''s just easier to understand now, we know what happened to many things."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded with a smile on his face. He accepts that it is a book, but does not deny the world. The world is real, and the people he cares about are real.

    Jiang Yue is naturally relieved.

    To be honest, just now, she was somewhat worried about her family''s Xue Yan, afraid that her family''s Xue Yan couldn''t accept the fact that this was a book. After all, her family''s Xue Yan used to have a deep shadow on the events of her previous life, even serious ones. Depression has only been completely cured in recent years, but now I find that it is just a plot arrangement, and there must be great emotional fluctuations, but her family, Xue Yan, can''t accept it at all, and she understands it like this. The idea is exactly the same, knowing what is real to them, and the others are not so important, so she naturally doesn''t have to worry about anything.

    "But," Xue Yan said again, "You two subordinates want to kill me and want me to rule the world, what exactly can you achieve the same goal? And if this is a book, I am this book. The protagonist, isn''t that the case, as long as I rule the world, or if I die, this book will end? If that''s the case, what''s the point of letting this book end, so that you can go back?"

    After all, her two deputy commanders did it anyway.

    "There is a possibility." Jiang Yue said. "We won''t know this until Shao Shuting and Huo Wen are awake. I didn''t ask anything, and I didn''t listen to Huo Wenqing. I just heard him say that this is a book, and I have some reactions. I know Shao Shuting. It should be here, lest you have an accident, so you used the space. I don''t know why, you didn''t fall down."

    Xue Yan: "Space? Is that the name of your ability?"

    "Well." Up to now, there is nothing to hide, and Jiang Yue continued: "Actually, I have always changed things, or changed things, or I disappeared, in fact, I changed things Put it in the space, or take things out of the space, or I enter the space. You can''t see the space, and no one can see it. It exists in my consciousness, but I can enter. And this space of mine It is a seed space, there is a high-tech room, there is a universal nursery room in the room, and you can choose a variety of seeds, as many seeds as you want."

    After a pause, Jiang Yue continued: "The high-tech room was originally located on the boundless black wasteland in the space, but later because I took out a lot of seeds, as long as the seeds germinated, they were transplanted. Now, my space will change, which is equivalent to an upgrade. Later, except for everything in the high-tech room, the black wasteland has become completely gone. There are only two areas, one is An endless sea, one is an endless yellow land."

    "The high-tech room is naturally located on the loess, and when I used the loess of the space for my experiment to grow lemons outside, don''t you also know the effect of the loess? It can make the seeds germinate and grow in one day outside the space and bear fruit. Mature."

 Chapter 1353ï¼š you have a number

    Chapter 1353 You have a number in your heart

    "Then the loess becomes ordinary soil. But the loess is even more magical in space. It may be that there is space to continuously provide it with magical energy. When something is planted on the loess in space, not only the seeds can sprout and grow in one day. , or directly bear the fruit that the plant can bear in its lifetime, and the fruit will always remain fresh and mature on the plant. I can pick it whenever I want, and I don¡¯t have to worry about it rotting on the plant. However, as long as the last fruit on the plant is When you pick it off, the plant disappears from the loess, which is a magical thing."

    "As for the sea in the space, it is said to be the sea, but the water is crystal clear. Didn''t I take it out and give it to the horse to drink. Later, I found that the horse can run more roads in a day, and it is not tired. We still drink it ourselves. Well, although it tastes like ordinary water, it doesn''t look like sea water at all, but it does have that magical effect. We also said that when we find the fifth brother and go back, we will experiment again to see if there are other effects."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan nodded. They said it was okay.

    Jiang Yue is still saying: "You can also understand the space as another world, which may be better to understand. And I told you before that the entire Huaishu Village can be changed, but in fact, it is not changed. Instead, I can put the entire Huaishu Village into my space. At that time, it was actually convenient for you to understand. Now, this ten-mile radius has been put into the space by me, and it is located on the yellow earth in the space. I lost consciousness and fell down, so I can''t feel it. It''s still the same as outside, but you can find something wrong as long as you walk ten miles away. However, there is not so much time for you to wander around in space now. Suddenly, a radius of ten miles disappeared, and no one found it, but if someone found it, there must be a lot of discussion, so this ten miles can''t disappear for too long, we have to get out as soon as possible."

    He paused again, "What''s more, there will be time in the future to bring you in. We will also experiment in the future, why you will not lose consciousness when you enter this space and fall down like falling asleep. Is that because I only bring you in? , take you out again, and I won''t be in a coma."

    paused again, "Now that so many people have fallen, after I let everyone in a radius of ten miles out of my space, after all the fallen people wake up, I should fall into a coma as I knew before."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan immediately said, "I will protect you."

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    Xue Yan instantly felt a little hot on his face, and his eyes were dodging a little.

    Jiang Yue then responded: "Well." Then, she added: "I told you before, I was in a coma, just like I fell asleep, I just need to sleep for a few days, I don''t know the specific days, maybe three Days, maybe five days, it should not exceed seven days, you have an idea."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan also nodded.

    "Then let''s tie up these masked people?" In case he wakes up in time, he can still resist.

    "it is good."

    Then, he found a rope and started to tie him down to the ground. The masked man was unconscious but was actually still alive.

    While tying them, Jiang Yue said: "When Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were in my original world, their abilities also evolved to a certain extent, and they were very strong. Ordinary ropes are useless for them, they have to use iron chains."

    "Okay." Then Xue Yan hurriedly looked for the iron chains.

    The prayer line is so long, and there are many people protecting the Queen Mother Minde. It is also to prevent any accidents. There is an iron chain on a carriage with things.

 Chapter 1354ï¼š they dare not lie to me

    Chapter 1354 They dare not lie to me

    Xue Yan took it, came back, joined Jiang Yue, and used this iron chain to lock Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing.

    Stuffed cloths in Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing''s mouths again, but even when they woke up, they couldn''t speak or call out.

    Then, it was the question of where to put Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing.

    There may be a cave within a radius of ten miles, but now they haven''t seen it, so they have to look for it slowly. It took too much time, so they didn''t look for it. Instead, they threw Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing into the deep grass and hid them in the distance. He took the unconscious her back to the imperial city, and then sent Yun Yiwei to take Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing away.

    Otherwise, if Fuying knew that there were Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing among the masked people, she would definitely want to interrogate Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing.

    Afraid that when she was in a coma, he would talk to her two commanders, and Jiang Yue warned: "When I''m in a coma, no matter what they say, don''t believe it. You don''t have to ask them anything, wait until I wake up. , it''s not too late for me to ask. As long as I ask, they won''t dare to lie to me."

    "Okay." Xue Yan responded.

    "The rest is up to you." She still believed him very much.

    "Um."

    Then, Jiang Yue only thought about it, and then took out the ten li radius, and the ten li radius appeared in the original place outside the Beicheng Imperial City.

    Fortunately, because Queen Mother Minde prayed for blessings, there were no pedestrians today, and no one saw the disappearance of ten miles, so it did not cause any discussion.

    And the people who fell within a radius of ten miles because they entered the space, they all slowly woke up after they left the space.

    At this time, Jiang Yue immediately fainted.

    Xue Yan hurriedly picked up his Moon Treasure and sent it to a carriage. Many people who woke up saw it, but the focus of these people was not on this, but they were all panicked and they all fell to the ground.

    The masked man who woke up was even more panicked. Even if he fell to the ground inexplicably, he was still **** by the five flowers, and he couldn''t move at all.

    But this shocked all the people who protected the Queen Mother Minde, and quickly got up, took off the masked man''s face towel, took off the masked man''s face towel, and put the knife on the masked man''s neck. , Although I don''t know what happened to these masked people, I can''t let these masked people run away.

    Empress Dowager Minde was knocked unconscious by Xue Yan, and she hadn''t woken up yet, but the palace maid who woke up had already helped Empress Dowager Minde.

    Although this is very strange, everyone got up from the ground, but Xue Yan and Jiang Yue who carried the carriage did not get up from the ground, so everyone thought that Xue Yan and Jiang Yue did it and saved them. Even saved their queen mother.

    also helped them catch so many masked people alive.

    So, when Xue Yan said that he wanted this carriage with his Yuebao in it, the head of the bodyguard who protected Empress Dowager Mind did not even think about it, so he agreed.

    After such a big incident, the Empress Dowager Minde was still dizzy. Naturally, it was not good to continue going to the Huguo Temple to pray for blessings. The large army immediately escorted the Empress Dowager Minde and returned with so many masked people they caught. The imperial city, and sent someone to rush back on a fast horse to tell them the Empress Fuying.

    Xue Yan was sitting in the carriage with his family Yuebao in his arms. Outside the carriage, a guard helped drive the carriage, and he was also in the midst of the large army.

    His Yuebao was in a coma and lost consciousness, and the carriage was so bumpy again, he couldn''t stay steady in this carriage unless he hugged and supported his Yuebao.

    In the deep grass in the distance, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing also woke up. When they woke up, they saw each other''s faces, and they were both startled.

 Chapter 1355ï¼š Surprisingly consistent lay flat?

    Chapter 1355 Surprisingly consistent lying flat?

    Immediately, seeing that they were tied and locked with iron chains, and stuffed in their mouths, they didn''t have to think about it, they all knew that it was their boss who did it.

    It was useless to struggle, the two of them lay flat in unison, without struggling at all.

    Now that they are awake, their boss should be in a coma. It is estimated that before the coma, there should be a message or something to let Xue Yan know that they are here and take them away from here.

    They just wait.

    Beicheng Palace, as soon as Fuying got the report that her mother was assassinated, she was startled, and she stood up in shock.

    Hearing the report, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were fortunate to appear for protection. Not only was the Queen Mother Minde safe, but many masked victims were also caught.

    Listening to the report again, some masked people have already explained that they were instructed by Xu Wang Fuxu in order to be lenient.

    also catches too many living openings. After the trial one by one, someone will recruit sooner or later, and someone will be so anxious to explain.

    Originally, Fuying planned to fight Fuxu secretly, but so many masked people from Fuxu have been arrested, and some of them have already confessed to Fuxu. Run away, go to where his troops and horses are, and simply raise the army to turn against the king... Even if there is only a small possibility of catching Fu Xu, she immediately sent the Imperial Forest Army to surround Xu Wangfu.

    As for herself, she led troops and horses and personally went to take her mother back to the palace.

    If Fuxu got the news, he might not only run away immediately and leave the imperial city, but he might also send someone again to catch her mother. Anyway, it''s all torn.

    Xue Wuhu originally played with the little eunuchs waving the big flag in front of the rockery in the Royal Garden. When he heard about this, he was too busy to wave the big flag and ran over with the big flag.

    "Smelly girl, stinky girl," Xue Wuhu shouted, "is it really my little Yan and Yuebao? Are you going to go out of the palace to pick up your mother? I''ll go too." After speaking, he handed the banner over to him. The **** chief, climbed a horse.

    He also subconsciously took off the silver mask that could cover most of his face from his back belt, and put it on his face again.

    Fuying stood tall, looking at him like this, her mood was a bit complicated, but she still said: "I don''t need to wear it in the future. I don''t need it anymore."

    It''s all like this, it doesn''t matter if he is Ni Dingyuan or not.

    After she said that, Xue Wuhu thought about it too, so he really didn''t wear any mask, and threw the mask to the eunuch.

    one piece out of the palace.

    When we were about to leave the imperial city, we happened to meet the prayer force entering the imperial city.

    Prayers for the troops stopped when they saw their queen Fuying.

    Fuying quickly got off the horse and went to see her mother in her carriage. She was completely relieved when she saw that her mother was still dizzy and nothing happened.

    The person who complained also told her that it was Xue Yan who knocked out her mother.

    Even if the person who didn''t need to report said, she could guess that her mother must have caused trouble at that time, and it was impossible for Xue Yan to do so.

    Xue Wuhu had heard that Empress Dowager Minde was safe, so he didn''t follow Fuying to look at Empress Dowager Minde''s carriage, but looked around, looking for his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao.

    When he didn''t see it, he was worried, thinking that something happened to his Xiaoyan and Yuebao, he immediately arrested a person in the prayer team and asked anxiously, "Where are my Xiaoyan and Yuebao!"

    "Your family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao?" One of the captured soldiers was dumbfounded, unable to understand who he was asking. There are also some who can''t understand who he is.

 Chapter 1356ï¼š Just too tired?

    Chapter 1356 Is it just too tired?

    The guards who followed Xue Wuhu immediately shouted: "It''s the two people who saved the Queen Mother and everyone, and caught so many masked people alive!"

    "Oh, they are. Yes, yes, they are called Xue Yan and Jiang Yue." The soldier said straight. If it were to say Xue Yan and Jiang Yue directly, he would definitely be able to react, but suddenly they were all nicknames, and he didn''t react just now. Immediately, he pointed to one of the several carriages behind and said, "They are in there."

    "Ahhhh Xiaoyan Yuebao." Xue Wuhu was worried and ran away immediately.

    When he ran to the carriage, Xue Yan opened the curtain from the inside, shush, and then whispered softly: "Fifth brother, Yuebao is asleep, please be quiet. She is too tired. ."

    "Ah," Xue Wuhu suppressed his voice and whispered, "Is it just too tired, are you injured? Are you also injured?" After saying that, the person did not get on the carriage, but his head was already in the carriage. Look.

    When I saw Xiaoyan''s white gown stained with blood, but it wasn''t his Xiaoyan''s blood, his Xiaoyan was fine; and his Yuebao was indeed asleep, and was still leaning on his Xiaoyan. , his family''s Xiaoyan still supported his family''s Yuebao with one arm, and he was completely relieved.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay." Xue Wuhu''s voice was even lower, for fear of waking up their Yuebao. Immediately happy again. "I was startled. I thought something happened to you. You caught so many people, so it''s no wonder Yuebao is exhausted."

    It''s hard to say that Jiang Yue was in a coma, so Xue Yan could only bite the bullet and continue to let their fifth brother and others misunderstand that Jiang Yue was too tired and fell asleep.

    After a while, Fuying also came over. Seeing this situation, she felt very strange.

    It''s mainly because of the report she heard. The person who reported the report said that all the troops had fallen, but Xue Yan didn''t fall, and Jiang Yue didn''t seem to have fallen either. It seemed that they fell when they woke up, and then Xue Yan fell Picked up the carriage.

    She is not as simple as Xue Wuhu, what others say is what she thinks, Jiang Yue doesn''t seem to be too tired to fall asleep.

    But it looked like he was asleep, and he didn''t get hurt...

    Strange is strange, but Fuying didn''t say a word.

    She hadn''t seen Xue Yan and Jiang Yue before, but this was the first time she''d seen them. Indeed, as the person who went to the Tianque Inn to inquire that day said, they all looked extraordinary and were not in the pool.

    The empress in front of him should be the fifth sister-in-law in the future. Whether it is fate or not, and whether the world is actually a book or not, Xue Yan glanced at his fifth brother and was happy for his fifth brother.

    Xue Wuhu didn''t know what Xue Yan was thinking at all, and he didn''t know what Fuying was thinking. He just saw Fuying coming, so he hurriedly introduced them to let each other know each other.

    The voice is still very small, still afraid of waking Jiang Yue up.

    Fuying then thanked Xue Yan, and her voice became smaller with Xue Wuhu.

    Then Fuying planned to take her mother back to the palace.

    Xue Yan asked his fifth brother to follow Fuying back to the palace. His family Yuebao will be in a coma for a few days. In order to avoid the fifth brother being worried about seeing him around, it is better for the fifth brother to return to the Beicheng Palace.

    Ni Dingyuan, who has been in the job for so many days, although he doesn''t need to be in fact, but being urged by Xue Yan, Xue Wuhu subconsciously got on the horse and followed Fuying back to the palace.

    These have all entered the imperial city, and Fuying has brought so many people to pick up the Queen Mother Minde. In addition, Beicheng civil and military officials have also heard a little bit of wind, especially the royalists, all of them are waiting...

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1357ï¼š His family Yuebao should also like him, right?

    Chapter 1357 His family Yuebao should also like him, right?

    Nothing will happen again. Even if something happens, it will not happen in the imperial city. The royalists can help the late Emperor Beicheng to let Fuying succeed the throne. This ability should still be there, and Fuxu''s main force is not in the imperial city. , Since the plan to catch the Empress Dowager Mind failed, Fu Xu must have fled the imperial city immediately, and Fuying has no weakness in Fu Xu''s hands, so she will not be **** in this life, and Xue Yan will not continue to send it. , but took his Yuebao back to the Tianque Inn.

    And those masked people who were captured alive were all escorted into the imperial city one by one with the prayer force. The people of the imperial city saw it, and naturally they had to talk about it. The news that King Xu sent people to assassinate naturally spread more and more like this.

    For a time, the imperial city was in panic.

    Yun Yiwei and Anwei were paying attention, so Xue Yan didn''t need to pay too much attention to these, but after returning to the Tianque Inn, he put his Moon Treasure on the bed.

    Immediately, he pulled the thin quilt and gently covered his Yuebao.

    Then he instructed the two Yun Yiwei to secretly go outside the city, to bring Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing from the deep grass into the imperial city, and place them in one of their houses in the imperial city.

    He naturally didn''t go anywhere, just stayed by his side Yuebao.

    He has known his Yuebao for so many years. In fact, his Yuebao has never felt insecure. He all knows that it may be the influence of the original world, but his Yuebao will hand her life into his hands. He, just like this...

    In the first year his Yuebao wore it, his Yuebao said that she might use the space to let him protect her...

    It can be seen that at that time, his family Yuebao believed in him so...

    Sitting on the stool by the bed, Xue Yan looked at his Yuebao deeply.

    If you look at it from this aspect, his family Yuebao is very different to him, different from others.

    His Moon Treasure... Probably likes him too, right?

    Like he likes her.

    *

    Before Fuying returned to the palace, she received a report that Fu Xu had run away with her son, but Fu Xu''s wives, concubines and daughters were still in Xu Wang''s mansion.

    The informant also told Fuying that the prime minister had sent someone to hunt down Fuxu.

    When Fuying returned to the palace, he asked the young masters who brought Xu Wangfu to the palace this morning to be sent back to their respective homes.

    is like this, naturally there is no need to install it, and there is no need to keep these young masters.

    and Ni Dingyuan in the secret room were also released.

    During this time, Fuying also knew that Ni Dingyuan was indeed a talent. This released Ni Dingyuan and gave him an official job. Ni Dingyuan had no idea that he was not only fine, but also went straight to the official position. thanks.

    Although Ni Dingyuan was already in Fuying''s hands, Xue Wuhu was very surprised, but Fuying sent all these sons away, but Xue Wuhu was obviously happy.

    He actually didn''t quite understand why he was happy, anyway, he just felt that he was suddenly in a good mood.

    Then, he went to play with the little eunuchs carrying the banner.

    Fuying also grabbed the eyeliner that placed Fuxu in the palace.

    But Fuxu ran away, and he would turn back. The prime minister and the royalists had already entered the palace and were waiting in the imperial study. They were ready to discuss this matter and wanted to discuss more details and countermeasures. Even Fuying herself did not expect that after she ascended the throne, , The first time I stepped into the imperial study, it was for this.

    Originally, everything was done in secret, and I felt that only the day Fuxu died would be the day when she truly took charge of the government and stepped into the discussion hall and the imperial study.

 Chapter 1358ï¼š Never leave the palace again?

    Chapter 1358 Never leaving the palace again?

    This is so out of the scope of their plans.

    Fortunately, Empress Dowager Minde did not fall into Fuxu''s hands today, otherwise all previous efforts would have been lost. Not only Fuying felt this way, but also ministers such as Prime Minister Beicheng felt the same way. It can be seen that they know that their empress cares more about their only relative, the queen mother.

    After Fuying negotiated with the ministers in the imperial study, and made a few orders, when she came out of the imperial study, a palace servant rushed to report that the queen mother was awake.

    also said that the empress dowager was very emotional, and the people who served her were not good at persuading her.

    Fuying hurried to her mother''s harem.

    "Ying Erying Er." Empress Dowager Minde, who was very emotional in bed, hugged her daughter as soon as she saw her. People were still shaking. Especially scared. "My mother almost died. I almost didn''t see you. Ying''er, Ying''er... Wuwu, Aijia will never leave the palace again. Your father is right, it''s too dangerous outside." Also broke down and cried.

    Although her mother is so afraid, she shouldn''t be like this as a daughter, but Fuying still thinks it''s a good result.

    Her mother will never leave the palace again, and the possibility of an accident in the palace is small and pitiful, then her mother will always be very safe, and she will not worry about losing her only relative. .

    *

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were taken to a room in a house in the imperial city by Yun Yiwei, and then they were thrown on the floor, and then lived three meals a day.

    This day, at noon, Yun Yiwei brought a plate of steamed buns and a plate of buns to feed as usual.

    I saw this Yun Yiwei using both hands, sending a steamed bun to Shao Shuting''s mouth, and another to Huo Wenqing''s mouth.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing both accepted their fate and ate it bit by bit.

    They were still chained and chained, so their mouths were not blocked like they were in the deep grass outside the city.

    Shao Shuting maintained his lazy temperament as much as possible. He thought he was lying on the floor lazily. After he raised his head and took a big mouthful of steamed buns, he chewed and spoke to Yun Yiwei inarticulately: "Hey, where''s your master? We want to see your master."

    Yun Yiwei didn''t hear it for the Nth time.

    Shao Shuting only looked at the sky and sighed, then he stopped wasting his saliva, and continued to eat the steamed bun that was handed to his mouth. Then, the buns again.

    After the steamed buns and buns were all fed, the Yun Yiwei left and took the door from the outside.

    Shao Shuting chewed the last bite in his mouth, swallowed it, and then bumped the person next to him with his shoulder as much as possible and said, "It seems that the boss told him. Otherwise, why don''t you see us? Only then can we see him. But what is the use of that, in front of the boss, how dare we lie?"

    Huo Wenqing, who was hit, still had a straight face, his eyes were a little heavy, and he ignored him.

    And Shao Shuting was used to his partner who always looked like someone owed him millions, and didn''t care. However, he is actually a bit talkative. Even if others ignore him, he can talk for a long time.

    Huo Wenqing didn''t hear a word, but thought deeply in his heart: It was the first time he saw their boss so angry... Even now, his neck still hurts...

    If they really killed Xue Yan, Xue Yan''s body would lie in front of their boss. He had no doubts, and their boss would immediately let them die without any hesitation.

    *

    It is April 19 in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1359ï¼š Jiang Yue woke up?

    Chapter 1359 Jiang Yue woke up?

    After being in a coma for four days, Jiang Yue finally woke up.

    When she woke up, Xue Yan was holding a book beside the bed and looked at it. Seeing that she was awake, she quickly put down the book and got up to help her sit up.

    In fact, there is no need to help at all...

    He was just a subconscious action...

    After , Xue Yan felt embarrassed, so he pressed his fist to his lips and coughed uncomfortably.

    Knowing that he was thin-skinned, Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, just sniffed herself. It''s not her own delusion, it''s that she is really spoiled.

    Seeing her like this, Xue Yan was even more embarrassed.

    During the four days she was in a coma, she knew that she was just very at ease with him, and did not have such a great sense of security for others, and would never put her own life in the hands of others. No one has ever been close to her, he promised to protect her well, and he will do it, but he is not good at washing her, at most he will wipe her hands and face every day, so that''s it.

    It was too embarrassing, and he was worried that she should be hungry, so he hurriedly walked out, wanting someone to bring food quickly.

    In fact, it was time for lunch, but he wasn''t hungry, so he wasn''t in a hurry to eat. If he ate according to the normal order, when she opened her eyes, what she saw was not that he was reading a book. , but he was eating.

    Usually, when she wakes up like this, she doesn''t feel hungry, so Jiang Yue called her family Xue Yan: "I''m not hungry yet."

    And now, is there anything else that cannot be said between her and her family, Xue Yan? No.

    So, I saw Jiang Yuegai sitting on the edge of the bed, burying his head and putting on his shoes, and said lightly: "I used to be a world where humans and zombies coexist. People want to get rid of zombies, and zombies want to turn everyone into zombies. Zombies. You can understand it as the corpse of a person after death, but it is not an ordinary corpse, it can move, and the only consciousness is to destroy everything, so that the people who are still alive will become like it. Maybe it is because of the zombies, As a result, the environment and air in my original world have changed, and the fittest survives. Then, people have evolved to a certain extent, and their hearing, strength, reaction ability, learning ability, etc. have been greatly improved. .And people who have evolved strong enough will also evolve to obtain special abilities that others do not have at all, such as my special ability, which is my seed space. At the same time, zombies are also evolving, and later evolution follows A living person is exactly the same, except that it will always find the most suitable opportunity to attack you, thinking that you will become a zombie, and there is absolutely no difference between it and ordinary people. If a person becomes a zombie, it is this kind of zombie. As long as it doesn''t move, you can''t tell that it is actually a zombie. It just pretends to be next to you, always at the nearest place to you, and wants your life. So, in the end, if people want to live well, they must keep a certain distance from each other, and even if they are close, they must keep a distance."

    Xue Yan understood why she was so insecure. Especially when she first wore it, even if she was hugged by their elder sister-in-law Li Hehua, she could immediately tighten up.

    He also fully understood why her temper was so calm.

    It turned out that she was trained in her world...

    She lives in such a world and needs her to keep a clear head at all times. It''s impossible not to be calm... Even, the more trouble she encounters, the more calm she needs to be...

 Chapter 1360ï¼š Make everything clearer?

    Chapter 1360 Makes everything clearer?

    "Later," Jiang Yue said indifferently, "I took the people from Area A to destroy all the zombies. In order to destroy the zombies, the people in my original world formed many areas, and the people with special abilities were considered the highest. Commander, each district has a top commander, and the district I am in is called District A, after it was destroyed, I was planning to rebuild my homeland, but I died of overwork, and then I came here."

    Speaking of this, she also put on soft-soled shoes, stood up, and subconsciously smelled herself that was sour. Fortunately, she had been lying indoors for four days, and the temperature was relatively low, otherwise she must not only be rancid, but also smelly.

    Seeing her like this, Xue Yan actually thought that she wanted to eat first. After all, she had been in a coma for four days without eating, but she just said that she was not hungry, that is, she didn''t want to eat now, he understood, and said, "Then, Well, I''ll have someone bring water, so you wash it first?"

    Knowing that he was a little embarrassed and uncomfortable, and he really wanted to wash up first, so Jiang Yue nodded naturally: "Yes."

    Then Xue Yan was busy and asked the people from the inn to bring water.

    Immediately after Jiang Yue was grooming, Xue Yan went back to his own room and waited.

    Waiting for Jiang Yue to wash herself clean and noon was almost over, and then she came to Xue Yan''s room and had lunch with Xue Yan.

    The table is full of her favorite dishes.

    After so many years of habit, Xue Yan never thought of changing it, so he still subconsciously took care of Jiang Yue to eat first, and then gave Jiang Yue a bowl of soup and put it in front of Jiang Yue before he picked up his chopsticks to eat.

    During the meal, Xue Yan briefly told Jiang Yue what had happened in the past four days.

    In fact, it''s not a big deal. The main thing is that Fu Xu has already fled with his son to the place where the soldiers and horses are located. No accident, it should be the other way around. It''s all like this. Fuying and the royalists are also ready to confront Fuxu head-on. Both sides are in In full swing preparation.

    Jiang Yue nodded and said nothing.

    After eating half a bowl and a small bowl of soup, he said, "After dinner, let''s go see Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Since she is awake, she must go to see those two people and make everything clearer.

    After eating, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left the Tianque Inn, went around several alleys, and came to the house where Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were closed.

    Before Huo Wenqing lost consciousness, he met Jiang Yue and talked, but he was not guilty, but Shao Shuting was different. He suddenly lost consciousness when he killed Xue Yan. Since their boss got into this book, He has never seen their boss again. It is the first time that he has seen them. He immediately felt guilty and hurriedly smiled: "Boss, hehe."

    Jiang Yue did not speak.

    Xue Yan glanced at Yun Yiwei, who then hurriedly untied the chains for Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing on the ground. After being locked like this for four days, both of them were stiff all over, but it was suddenly released, and they were stiff for a long time before barely standing up.

    Jiang Yue just walked to the table inside and sat down.

    Xue Yan also sat down.

    Yun Yiwei made tea and brought it before they all left.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing are too aware of their boss''s ability. As long as they see their boss, they will not be able to run away. Therefore, no matter if the chain is loosened or not, they never thought of running away, but they all leave. He came over and took a seat at the table, opposite Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue asked the key point directly: "Why do you want Xue Yan to die or rule the world?"

 Chapter 1361ï¼š You dont believe this yourself, do you?

    Chapter 1361 You don''t believe it yourself

    Shao Shuting usually talks a lot, but at this time, he was afraid that he would say too much, so he kicked Huo Wenqing under the table, and asked Huo Wenqing, who owed him a few hundred quid, with a stern face.

    Huo Wenqing glanced at him, obviously despising him, and then Huo Wenqing replied: "He is the protagonist, killing him can end this book, and you can go back immediately. Domination of the world is the final direction of this book, we I think that letting him rule the world in advance will also end this book and let you go back immediately."

    In short, let her go back immediately.

    Xue Yan had guessed that it might be the end of this book to allow her to return to her original world, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally not surprised.

    only--

    immediately?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, clearly grasping the point. Immediately, Jiang Yue asked, "Why, what happened in the last days?"

    At this moment, Huo Wenqing kicked Shao Shuting hard under the table, which was regarded as a reward.

    Shao Shuting, who was in pain, called out immediately, how could he still be a little lazy? But then, he still accepted his fate, trying his best to maintain his lazy temperament, and said: "We were deceived, our A district did not completely eliminate the zombies, and there are people in other districts... No, in other districts. Humans have already become zombies, we can¡¯t say they are humans anymore, they should be called zombies, but we thought they were humans and didn¡¯t do anything to them. We killed a lot of zombies with us, boss, you should still remember?"

    Although Jiang Yue did not expect that the people in other districts were no longer human, but zombies, she was not surprised at all.

    In order to achieve their goals, some people can do anything, let alone zombies.

    Sacrificing a lot of the same kind is nothing in the eyes of zombies, as long as they can achieve their goals.

    And if it wasn''t for the fact that his family Yuebao had already told him what her original world was like, in fact, Xue Yan couldn''t imagine what kind of scene where humans and zombies were evolving.

    "Now those zombies have evolved more and more cunning!" Shao Shuting was filled with righteous indignation. "And we are already besieging our base in Area A. Wenqing and I are busy every day, and we can''t hold it anymore. Now we can''t go back, and you are not here, then our Area A has to fall. Everyone becomes a zombie?"

    Immediately, he put his hands on the table and leaned over to persuade: "Boss, you should kill Xue Yan! If you don''t go back, our world will end!"

    Xue Yan lowered his eyes slightly, just staring at the tea in the sapphire teacup in front of him, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Jiang Yue''s eyes turned cold, "So, in order to save our original world, you are going to destroy this world?"

    "This is just a book¡ª" Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing said in unison.

    But before they could finish speaking, Jiang Yue looked at them coldly and said, "You don''t believe it yourself. If you really think this is a book, and the people in it are paper people, why did you save them at that time? When Xuanyuan Yi was there, at most he only injured people, but didn''t kill anyone? Wouldn''t it be possible to rescue Xuanyuan Yi faster with one sword? Why should I worry about killing this and that? Xuanyuan Yi was rescued? You actually know that this is a real world, so you can''t do anything."

 Chapter 1362ï¼š cant quite count...

    Chapter 1362 Can''t be completely counted...

    ''s words were sharp, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing both silenced in an instant and could not refute.

    When they were watching in their world, it was a book, but when they came in, the world was so real, people were really people, they would bleed, they would know pain, they would¡­

    Yes, they can''t do it...

    If this was not a last resort, how could they have succeeded in Xue Yan...

    The last thing that is lacking in the last days is people...

    If this Xue Yan was a bad person, they would naturally not hesitate, but it was not...

    Sometimes they actually wronged Xue Yan...

    And Jiang Yue is still saying sharply: "It''s just that compared to another world, this is just a book. What if our original world is also a book? Don''t say it''s impossible, we can all wear books. Come in, such a real world turned out to be a book, what is impossible."

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, who had subconsciously opened their mouths to refute, were immediately speechless. I have to say, their boss is right.

    "Furthermore," Jiang Yue was still extremely sharp, "you are really sure about him..." She glanced at her family Xue Yan before continuing to tell her two commanders, "If he dies or he dominates the world, I can go back. ? Then do you know why I came in? Also, what did you mean when you said you couldn''t go back? You were able to go back before, right? But why are you able to go back, but I have to kill him and let him Can I go back to rule the world?"

    Xue Yan still didn''t say anything, just listened quietly. This is the conversation between his family Yuebao and her two subordinates, he can just listen.

    "Sure." Shao Shuting replied immediately. "Knowing that you got into this book, and found that you can''t write it back by writing, we went to Dr. Cao. Dr. Cao said that he knew that there is a special power that can put people''s consciousness into the book. In the book, become someone in the book. If it wasn''t for the fear that your body would be taken away by a zombie, and you would become a zombie, and you left a will a long time ago, we would have cremated you early. All you have to do is find the author of this book, write your consciousness out and return to your body, but now you don''t have your body, so naturally it won''t work. If you want to come out, then you have to come out with the body in the book, but because you You have your own consciousness, and you can''t be considered a person in the book, so the author of this book can''t write you out of the book, only the protagonist of the book dies, or the book reaches the finale Well, the finale of this book is that Xue Yan dominates the world."

    Speaking of this, Shao Shuting also glanced at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan was in a storm in his heart. Not because Shao Shuting looked at him, but because his Yuebao''s body in the original world had been cremated...

    He originally thought that when the two commanders let his Yuebao go back, it was to return to his original body...

    Jiang Yue did make a will before the end of the world that if she died, she would be cremated as soon as possible, and this is very common in the end of the world. In the end, no one wants to become a zombie. It''s possible, so, this kind of will is usually made in advance, just in case, when she heard this, she naturally didn''t have any mood swings, and she also motioned Shao Shuting to continue.

    Shao Shuting then continued: "The death of the protagonist, or the finale, means that the book is over, and those who did not belong to the book will naturally come out of the book immediately. Boss, your body now belongs to the book. , but consciousness is not in the book, the author can''t control you at all, and it will naturally come out of the book immediately."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1363ï¼š Ai Xiaotian?

    Chapter 1363 Ai Xiaotian?

    "Dr. Cao said that?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "Yes." Shao Shuting nodded.

    Jiang Yue then turned her head and said to his family Xue Yan in a lower voice: "Dr. Cao is the dean of my former World A research institute, if you can''t understand it, it is equivalent to the level of Mr. Zhang in this world. ."

    Xue Yan nodded, indicating that he understood. He also guessed that, like his husband, they were very knowledgeable people who knew a lot of things.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing felt that they were suddenly stuffed with a big mouthful of dog food. motherfucker¡­

    When their boss was in the last days, when did he take care of others so carefully, and he was careful for fear that others would not understand, and he explained it so gently...

    "We were able to go back before," Shao Shuting was reluctant to continue answering the unanswered questions, "That girl Ai Xiaotian set us up to put on a mask to come in, and take off the mask to go back."

    No wonder they all wore masks before, presumably the black cloak was just to cover their clothes in the end times, just¡­

    "Ai Xiaotian?" Jiang Yue asked. Isn''t that the administrator of the warehouse in Area A?

    Xue Yan also looked at Shao Shuting.

    "Yes, that''s her!" It was still Shao Shuting who immediately said. "She wrote this book! So did that girl. If she didn''t work as her warehouse manager and helped manage the warehouse in Area A, she was lazy to write novels. That''s it. If she didn''t write it, how could you possibly wear it? Come to this book! She didn''t care when she finished writing it. Didn''t everyone in our base go out to kill zombies? She also had to get busy. When the zombies were killed, you were gone again. Chaos, after attending your funeral, she will not care about her novel, whether to publish it or just show it to interested people, she finds that the one in her book is only three years old Half of Jiang Yue actually survived, obviously she only mentioned this girl in the novel, she just wanted to express how unhuman the Boss Jiang of Bailiu Village is. The male protagonist... Xue Yan taught him a lesson, but because you survived, you became the three-and-a-half-year-old baby girl in the book. Then, the later plots in the book began to change, and she clearly typed it on the computer. She was frightened, hugged the computer and cried to me and Wenqing to tell me about it. Then we went to Dr. Cao. "

    It is not difficult for Jiang Yue to understand the context of a computer. Her Xue Yan is so smart, she can definitely understand it, so she did not specifically explain to her Xue Yan what a computer is in a low voice.

    And Xue Yan can really understand.

    "Then it was Dr. Cao who told us those words," Shao Shuting continued, "I have already told you all those words just now. And after Dr. Cao finished saying those words, let the author Ai Xiaotian try it out. Let''s see if it''s really impossible to completely control the novel, we can''t control it anyway, and then Ai Xiaotian tried it and found that as long as there is no change, she, the author, can control the revision, and then the doctor suggested that I and I Wenqing was written into the book to save you from getting out. In the end, Ai Xiaotian gave Wenqing and I this setting, put on a mask and come in, take off the mask and show your face, and we went out. Ai Xiaotian himself is beautiful Ming said, because Wenqing and I are not people in the book at all, so even if we appear in the world in the book, we can''t show our faces, so we write about us like this and give us this setting."

 Chapter 1364ï¼š Must have been beaten

    Chapter 1364 must have been beaten

    "By the way, boss," Shao Shuting continued, "Ai Xiaotian also said that the name Jiang Yue was when she secretly wrote a novel, and you happened to be walking across the corridor in front of her, she didn''t know what to give to the three What is the name of the baby girl who died at the age of one and a half, I will use your name."

    Jiang Yue: "Then the Zhennan General Shao Shuting and the Zhenxi General Huo Wenqing in this book?"

    Shao Shuting: "Of course I used the names of Wenqing and I! Not only the names of me and Wenqing, but also the looks of Wenqing and I! Don''t everyone say that my appearance and temperament do not match Wenqing''s? It would be better if we changed it. , So, Ai Xiaotian simply changed our appearance in this novel, so that the appearance, temperament and name match. If she was a man, Wenqing and I would have beaten her up. There are people like her who, as soon as they can''t think of a name or character for their characters, they use people in real life."

    Jiang Yue understood why the General Zhennan and General Zhenxi were calling her the name of one of her deputy commanders, but they looked exactly the same as her other deputy commander.

    Xue Yan naturally understood.

    Then, Jiang Yue brought the focus back: "Then why can''t you go back?"

    Shao Shuting: "Didn''t I tell you just now that zombies are already besieging our base in Area A? Wenqing and I are busy every day, so we can only take time to pay attention to this novel and enter this novel. I know, one day we finished our work and paid attention to this novel again, but found that this novel did not go according to our plan. Xue Wuhu did not fall into Fu Xu''s hands, but was given to her by Fu Ying. The male pet was brought into the palace."

    Then, Shao Shuting explained his and Huo Wenqing''s original plans in detail.

    was basically guessed by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other.

    Shao Shuting: "I also blame Ai Xiaotian. I only mentioned the matter of Fuxu''s offering of a male pet to Fuying. Naturally, we don''t know many details, so this kind of accident happened. We hurriedly put on our masks and entered this book again. We originally wanted to go to Fu Xu and tell Fu Xu a lot of things to see if we could continue to follow our plan, but we felt that the possibility was very small, plus the zombies We are already besieging the base in Area A, and we are in a hurry, so we plan to change the plan and let you go back as soon as possible. Therefore, Wen Qing lures you away, and I kill Xue Yan, maybe there is some possibility. It¡¯s just that Xue Yan has all your skills with you. If we can draw a tie, I am definitely not Xue Yan''s opponent, so in the end, I still want to use Fu Xu''s people, and I also want to use the Queen Mother Minde, who is always a hindrance, so the odds of winning will be greater. So, we must Wait until the day when Empress Dowager Minde leaves the palace to pray for blessings. Moreover, you must find Fuxu first, and then you can use Fuxu''s people. "

    After a pause, "Then we went to Prince Xu''s mansion, planning to find Fu Xu, but who knows, the mask that we had put on our face and would only fall off unless we took it off by ourselves, suddenly all fell off, revealing Our faces, and we did not immediately return to the end times as before."

    "And we can''t go back. Isn''t our original world a mess? What should the people in Area A do? So, Wenqing and I plan to kill Xue Yan even more quickly." After speaking, Shao Shuting said Look at their boss.

 Chapter 1365ï¼š I think the same as him

    Chapter 1365 I think the same as him

    Jiang Yue frowned slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Xue Yan did not speak.

    Shao Shuting said again: "Boss, what Dr. Cao''s words mean, Wenqing and I both think that you should really be someone or zombie with this special ability, put your consciousness into the book, and then Become the Jiang Yue in the book."

    Jiang Yue still didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Shao Shuting continued: "I think it is more likely to be a zombie with this special ability. If it were a human, everyone in other districts would become zombies, and in our A district, you are the only one with special ability. If someone else has evolved a special ability, someone from Area A, who has lived and died together, would never use this ability on you. Moreover, only zombies are so afraid of you! Especially if you are afraid of using space, Every time you use the space, some zombies that are not strong enough will die completely at that time and can''t stand up again! Didn''t Dr. Cao say that your seed space represents vitality and can purify to some extent, zombies This is what they are most afraid of."

    Jiang Yue still didn''t say anything to Shao Shuting, but looked at Xue Yan next to him and asked, "What do you think?"

    Xue Yan spoke only then, but also asked, "Are you really sure you died of overwork?"

    Jiang Yue immediately understood what he meant, and also knew that she and he should want to go together, so she nodded, "Well, sure." She was still very sure about how she died at that time.

    She died of overwork.

    She hadn''t had a rest during that time, so others didn''t know it, but she wouldn''t know it herself.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were in a fog, wondering what kind of riddle they were playing.

    Xue Yan was still in a hurry: "Although I don''t know the details of your world becoming a zombie after death, but according to the common sense in my world, once a person dies, they will lose consciousness, and you are sure that you are a pastor. If you die of labor, it is reasonable to say that you will lose consciousness with your death. How can others or zombies control your consciousness? Let your consciousness penetrate into the book? If your consciousness is really controlled by someone with special powers, It was only because you entered the book that your consciousness was controlled by someone before your original world died. Then you should not have died from overwork, but you said that you definitely died of overwork... I think, No one or zombies should control your consciousness and let you penetrate the book. But why your consciousness can penetrate the book, I think this should be unclear. Like, obviously this world is a book, But it''s alive inside, who can explain this?"

    He and she really wanted to go together, but she didn''t speak just now, Ren Shao Shuting said, that''s all he wanted, so Jiang Yue nodded again, expressing his approval.

    But Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were stunned. How could this be... how could no one or zombies control it...

    Jiang Yue saw her two commanders like this, so she said: "I think the same way as him, I don''t think that someone or a zombie is actually controlling my consciousness, so I let me into the book. If someone or a zombie has such a Special ability, then why do you have to wear this book instead of other books? Without telling me, I let me wear the book. If this is the case, it is clear that I want to Trapped in this book and won''t let me out, then let me put in a book that no one else knows about, and the book has all kinds of supernatural powers that made my book, and made me die in that kind of book, Wouldn''t it be better?"

 Chapter 1366ï¼š i mean this

    Chapter 1366 I mean this

    "Furthermore," Jiang Yue said again, "you should have seen it when you were outside this book. My space has been upgraded. Although it has to be transplanted to change the space, this is actually a bit strange. This is not the end of the world, my dimension was evolved in the end of the world, this dimension came with me, logically speaking, it should not evolve and upgrade, but it is an upgrade. Also, I found that he entered my dimension It won''t fall unconscious, just like falling asleep."

    Hearing this, both Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing looked at Xue Yan in astonishment.

    Xue Yan did not speak.

    Before, when he didn''t fall, he thought it was a little strange.

    "Why doesn''t he fall?" Jiang Yue still looked at her two commanders, her whole body was extremely calm, "Why did I wear this book? I and he have been thinking before that, he was reborn for the purpose of Let everyone in the house be well, solve all the mysteries of my past life, and why did I wear it here... I didn''t think it had anything to do with him at first, but now he won''t fall in my space, I think it should be related to him. about him."

    After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "Since it has something to do with him, and you want to kill him, or let him go directly to the finale to rule the world and end this book, maybe, this is not actually saving me. To come out with this book, I''m stuck in this book forever and can''t go back."

    "Is this impossible?" Shao Shuting couldn''t believe it. If so, what have they done?

    Huo Wenqing also had the same reaction.

    "Why is it impossible?" Jiang Yue asked rhetorically. "You can''t even go back to yourselves now, because you yourself don''t know the reason. And my space is obviously still being upgraded, with more and more functions, some of which I haven''t even had time to experiment with. Is this kind of evolution? If it doesn¡¯t need so many functions, why is it still evolving? As long as it is transplanted, the space will change, and it will not be saturated? Or reach the peak? In the end of the world, we are constantly evolving, and zombies are also there The constant evolution is all for adaptation. With this theory, my space seems to be for adaptation, but I am here, this is not the end of the world at all, in fact, there is no need for such a big change in the space, for example, the black wasteland is full of It has become yellow land, but for so long, I have used at most a few acres of yellow land, and so much yellow land is like wasted... But is it really a waste? Will it be used one day? superior?"

    "Yeah!" Shao Shuting suddenly clapped the table and stood up. Immediately, I found myself too excited, and sat down busy and lazy. But the excitement was palpable.

    Huo Wenqing''s expression was also a little excited.

    "So, boss," Shao Shuting leaned over, his eyes couldn''t hide his excitement, "You mean, when your space evolves to a certain level, you will automatically go back? That''s what you mean, I don''t understand it wrong, right? ."

    Jiang Yue said: "That''s what I meant."

    She also analyzed it. Through what they told her, she combined with everything that happened since she first wore it, and her space was indeed constantly evolving, just like a main line, indicating that she is very likely to have a future. will return to the end times.

    These are naturally analyzed by Xue Yan.

    I saw Xue Yan''s hand under the table slowly clenched. His family Yuebao is likely to return to her original world in the future...

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1367ï¼š Xue Yan, who are you?

    Chapter 1367 Xue Yan, who are you?

    "That''s great!" Shao Shuting was very happy. "Boss, I think it''s what you analyzed! You will go back sooner or later! I thought about it, indeed, since you wore it here, your space has been constantly upgrading and evolving, and it seems that you are preparing for something. Accumulating strength is the same as you are wearing it to upgrade the space... It seems that it is to prepare for the destruction of all zombies!"

    Huo Wenqing was also visibly happy.

    Shao Shuting said happily again: "Originally, I was quite worried that the people in our A area would be wiped out by zombies, and I was anxious to get you back, but since it wasn''t some zombies or people who got you into this book, it was obviously a secret. There is an arrangement in it, an unexplainable arrangement, you are arranged here, and your space will be upgraded. In the dark, our people in Area A should not have any major problems before you go back. Then Wenqing and I don''t have to worry about anything. Also, there are zombies in the last days. If you plant anything outside the space, the seeds will be destroyed by the zombies before they germinate. How can you wait until it is transplanted to upgrade your space? Let you wear the book, and use this method to upgrade your space. Just why this book is, it should really be related to Xue Yan."

    Hearing this, Huo Wenqing really didn''t worry anymore, he just stared at Xue Yan and asked, "Who are you?"

    Xue Yan frowned. What the **** is he?

    Jiang Yue didn''t even look at it, and his eyes fell on Huo Wenqing.

    But Shao Shuting hurriedly explained: "That''s right, boss, isn''t this a book? You can only count your body as in the book, but not at all as a person in the book. The author of this book, the Of course, Ai Xiaotian can''t control you and let you do what. But it''s completely a character written by Ai Xiaotian. It is reasonable to say that Ai Xiaotian can directly write it to death. Therefore, at that time, Wen Qing, I and Cao The doctor wanted Ai Xiaotian to write about Xue Yan directly, but Ai Xiaotian was like he couldn''t write about you, and he couldn''t write about him. Even if he wrote about him, he couldn''t change it. Xuanyuan Yi can be written to death. It''s strange anyway. Otherwise, Wen Qing and I would not have been able to get into this book and want to kill him or let him rule the world in advance."

    Only then did Jiang Yue and Xue Yan know that Xuanyuan Yi was written to death, no wonder he died suddenly, and the cause of death could not be found at all.

    However, as the male protagonist of this book, it is strange that he is not controlled and modified by the author of this book, just like her.

    "By the way," Shao Shuting said again, "The reason why Xuanyuan Yi was reborn was because Wenqing and I asked Ai Xiaotian to add it temporarily. It''s really useless to know him."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t expect Xuanyuan Yi''s rebirth to be a temporary addition. To be precise, they never thought that there was anything unusual about Xuanyuan Yi''s rebirth, mainly because one of them was reborn, and the other It wasn''t reborn, but it was transmigration. If there was another rebirth, they subconsciously thought it was normal, and they couldn''t help but look at each other.

    But Shao Shuting was already staring at Xue Yan curiously, and slowly said: "Who are you, I am also very strange. Dr. Cao said that you are probably the same as our boss, and you have also penetrated into this book. ."

 Chapter 1368ï¼š Havent you thought about it, its what we have in common?

    Chapter 1368 You never thought about it, is it shared by us?

    Xue Yan said: "It shouldn''t be possible. If I also came from another world, then I should have the memory of other worlds, but I only have the memory of my previous life and know that I am reborn."

    "That''s right! Dr. Cao said the same thing! So as soon as he proposed this possibility, he immediately denied it." Shao Shuting said immediately.

    Jiang Yue turned her head and looked at her family Xue Yan for a long time before she said, "Is it possible that you came from another book, and that other book is about your previous life? If so, Doesn''t it explain why you only have the memory of your previous life, and you don''t think you actually came from another world?"

    Xue Yan was startled.

    Indeed, it can be explained.

    But Shao Shuting hurriedly said: "No, no, boss, that''s not the case. Wenqing and I have thought about this, and we immediately asked Ai Xiaotian whether this rebirth essay was based on which book he wrote, because in that book he It was so miserable that she gave birth to write a book by herself to make him reborn and counterattack, but Ai Xiaotian said no, it was all her own thoughts, and everything in his previous life was written by her interspersed in the text. , it''s really her original work, it''s not the second part of any fanfiction or any other literature. Just now, boss, didn''t you analyze it, and we''re convinced, it''s not some apocalyptic people and zombies that let you wear this book Yes, then Ai Xiaotian would have no reason to lie to me and Wenqing, what should be told is the truth, but it is not a fanfiction, nor is it the second part of the text."

    Jiang Yue frowned.

    Xue Yan also frowned.

    even thought this was even more strange.

    Then why is he, like her, not controlled and modified?

    Can''t figure it out, Jiang Yue stopped thinking about it, but said to Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing: "This makes me feel that I really have something to do with him when I wear it here. Maybe he is my space and can be upgraded and evolved here. This is a very important reason. Otherwise, I can''t explain why after he was put into the space by me, everyone else fell down, but he didn''t fall down, and nothing happened after he left the space. I even removed the person who lost his vital signs from the space. If he takes it out, he will immediately fall into a coma. If he can freely enter and exit my space, he is actually more like the master of this space than me, isn''t he?"

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were shocked. Yup!

    And finished speaking, Jiang Yue looked at her family, Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan didn''t know what to say.

    I didn''t expect things to go this way.

    After a long while, he still said something to his family Yuebao: "The space is in your consciousness, then you are the master of the space, and I am at most an auxiliary person."

    His family Yuebao said: "You never thought about it, maybe... this space is actually shared by us?"

    Xue Yan was taken aback.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were also stunned.

    These are still guessing truncations, everything is possible.

    That space is shared, and it is indeed possible.

    Thinking about it too much is useless now, and there is no confirmation at all, Jiang Yue said: "Forget it, let''s ignore this for now, watching this development, we should all know why in the future."

    said, she looked at Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing opposite: "I still have something to ask you."

    Before Huo Wenqing could speak, Shao Shuting had already opened his mouth and said, "What are you talking about, boss, just ask."

    Jiang Yue then asked: "Why do I have the same scar on my left arm as the one on the body of the last world?"

 Chapter 1369ï¼š there is a big difference

    Chapter 1369 is very different

    "We are also strange." Shao Shuting said immediately. "Okay, suddenly there is more of this."

    Jiang Yue: "So, it wasn''t written by Ai Xiaotian?"

    Shao Shuting: "Although your current body is in the book, Ai Xiaotian really can''t control you at all. Even if she wants to write, she can''t do it. Besides, why did she write this for you? It''s not that she''s full Hold on."

    is not what Ai Xiaotian wrote at all.

    is still a mystery.

    Regarding this, Xue Yan has a bottom line in his heart.

    Jiang Yue naturally had a bottom line in her heart, and asked again, "So, was the secret passage in the Weimin Prince''s Mansion written by Ai Xiaotian?"

    She wanted to ask all the mysteries that she and Xue Yan knew, to see which ones had answers and which ones didn''t, so that they could have a bottom line.

    Shao Shuting: "She wrote this, didn''t we want to use Xuanyuan Yi''s hand to kill Xue Yan, so we helped Xuanyuan Yi to some extent, and Xuanyuan Yi wanted to borrow the hand of King Weimin, so we wanted to help King Weimin was over, so he asked Ai Xiaotian to temporarily write a secret passage for King Weimin, and revised the memories of the people on King Weimin, making them think that the secret passage was built by themselves, but because they could not control the relationship with Xue Yan''s memory couldn''t be modified, so Xue Yan still remembered that there was no secret passage under Prince Weimin''s mansion in his previous life. How could he know that King Weimin was so useless. In the end, he was left alone and he was destroyed by Prince Ying. "

    This mystery, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have the answer in their hearts.

    I saw Jiang Yue nodded before asking again: "Is the time in the book very different from the time in the end of the world? It didn''t appear again after more than ten years."

    Although I already knew in my heart that the time in the two worlds must be different, after all, this is a book, but I still have to ask.

    "There must be a big difference," Shao Shuting said, "The time in this book is also the timeline. When Ai Xiaotian first wrote this book, some places were fast-forwarding, thinking about the male protagonist, and also It was Xue Yan who grew up quickly. Later, when you came in, Ai Xiaotian couldn''t make changes in many places, so some places were still walking according to this timeline, and even though you and Xue Yan could not be controlled and revised by Ai Xiaotian , but no matter how you live in this book, you will be affected to some extent by the general environment in the book, so you don¡¯t realize that you actually grew up all at once, thinking that you are just growing up day by day. In the book, Wenqing and I, the two mysterious people wearing masks, did not appear again after more than ten years, but in fact, Wenqing and I were busy for a few days in the last days, and it was rare to find time to pay attention. When you read this book, you''ve grown up. Also, when we found out that you were wearing a book, you didn''t just wear it, but you''ve been living in it for a while, and at that time, you happened to be In a small alley in Ping''an Town, I met General Zhennan, the third uncle of Xue Yan, Shao Shuting."

    The time here is indeed very different from the time in her original world. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue nodded again, and then continued to ask: "Then why did my fifth brother go from the South Barracks of Daling Town to the Beicheng Imperial City in less than a day? It was also written by Ai Xiaotian?"

    Shao Shuting: "It can only be said that part of it was written by Ai Xiaotian. Because at that time, Ai Xiaotian dealt with the zombies together with the base''s people, closed the door and prevented the zombies from entering our base in Area A, but she stupidly caught her own hand. , I couldn''t type a word on the keyboard for a long time, and it took a long time to write a sentence."

 Chapter 1370ï¼š Dedicated to business?

    Chapter 1370 Dedicated to a career?

    "Originally, we wanted Ai Xiaotian to directly write that Xue Wuhu was inexplicably **** by Wuhua, and then he gagged, and suddenly appeared in a room in the backyard of Xu Wangfu from the Zhennan military camp, and wrote a token directly on Xue Wuhu''s bed. I will write a letter directly and appear in front of Fu Xu. This way, it will not only lead you to come to Beicheng, but also allow Fu Xu to read the letter and prepare for it, which is quite simple."

    "But didn''t she hurt her hand now?" Shao Shuting continued, "Typing is so slow, Wenqing and I both looked anxious, so we simply entered the book, we can do what we can, and it will naturally appear at that time. In her writing, we can''t do anything, so we can only let her type. She also typed three sentences. The first sentence is that the people in Xue Wuhu''s tent, including Xue Wuhu, slept with the rest that night. Like a dead pig, it won''t wake up. In this way, Wenqing and I can go into the tent and take him away, and we can''t break free from tying him, and we gag him. The second sentence is that there is a piece of Xu Wangfu outside the tent. The token. Wenqing and I picked up the token and carried it on our body as soon as we came outside the tent. After entering the tent and taking him away, we threw the token on his bed. The third sentence is Teleport to the room in the backyard of Prince Xu''s mansion, which was written by Xue Wuhu, who was tied and blocked by Wenqing and I. Then Wenqing and I took off the masks, published the book, and found a node to enter the book, and then I and I Wenqing is near Xuwang''s mansion. In fact, Wenqing and I didn''t enter Xuwang''s mansion at that time, it was in the corner next to Xuwang''s mansion, but I went to give the letter to that beggar and asked that beggar to help deliver it. The letter was actually written by Dr. Cao outside the book. Wenqing and I brought it into the book. Dr. Cao can write calligraphy. When will it be knocked? It¡¯s probably like this, I told you all about the rest of it just now.¡±

    Jiang Yue nodded again.

    Xue Yan also knew more.

    "But boss," Shao Shuting said again, "Wenqing and I are really tired. Every time we plan to fail, we still have some hope this time. Who knows, Xue Wuhu, who has no official match, seems to be paired with Fuying. Anyway, it didn¡¯t develop as we thought.¡±

    It was only then that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that their fifth brother was in this book, and they had no sweethearts in this life.

    Then do they have to thank the two people in front of them, if it weren''t for the two people in front of them, their fifth brother would never have met Fuying in this life and had a sweetheart?

    "But fortunately it didn''t develop as we thought," Shao Shuting breathed a sigh of relief, and his sitting posture became more lazy, "otherwise, you might be trapped here forever. We have our own arrangements. No matter how much Wenqing and I do damage, we will not be able to kill Xue Yan. When your space is upgraded to a certain level, you will definitely be able to go back automatically! We suddenly can''t go back, and it is estimated that we will go back with you at that time! "

    Jiang Yue didn''t care about this, but asked: "Then who is Xue Yan''s official match for this book?"

    "Cough. Cough cough." Xue Yan was suddenly choked and coughed.

    Jiang Yue looked at him.

    Shao Shuting wanted to overturn the bowl of dog food, but he still looked at Xue Yan and replied lightly and honestly: "He, Ai Xiaotian said that she had never been in love, and she didn''t know how to write sweet love, so she didn''t give it to her. What kind of official fit is he, let him focus on his career."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1371ï¼š They must be out of play

    Chapter 1371 They must be out of play

    Xue Yan was obviously relieved.

    Fortunately, there is no official match.

    He only has his Yuebao in his heart, and he just wants to be with his Yuebao.

    However, he is more certain that his Yuebao should like him.

    His Yuebao seemed to be jealous just now.

    "Cough." Although he coughed again, the corner of Xue Yan''s mouth couldn''t hold back. Immediately, he quickly pressed it down so that no one could see it.

    Seeing that his Yuebao was still looking at him, his ears immediately turned red.

    Look at Xue Yan, the emperor, who is obviously very imperial, but he is extremely reserved in this regard, as if he is thin-skinned, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, look at me, I will look at you. It turns out that their boss likes this one. Their skills are better than them, and their brains seem to be better than theirs... Anyway, they are definitely out of play anyway.

    And there were no more mysteries and doubts to ask, Jiang Yue began to summarize calmly, just like she never asked who Xue Yan''s official match was in this book: "So, Ai Xiaotian didn''t write it. The world will be filled automatically, or things that have been taken with a single stroke. And what Ai Xiaotian originally wrote will also be affected by many events, which may not necessarily happen.¡±

    Don''t say it from afar, just say it''s close. Fu Xu brought his favorite male pet to Fu Ying in one stroke, but this world will automatically fill in which son Fu Xu caught, and what kind of method was used to send the male favorite to Fu Ying. palace.

    And the original setting of the fifth brother Xue Wuhu is that he has no sweetheart in this life, but because he was caught here, many things have changed, and then this setting will be affected and will not happen.

    "In other words," Jiang Yue concluded, "this is really a real world."

    Shao Shuting sighed and nodded.

    Although Huo Wenqing still had a straight face, like someone who owed him a few hundred quid, he nodded.

    agree.

    Actually, they had this feeling from the first time they entered the book. Standing outside the book, I don''t feel it at all, but when I come in, it''s really...

    It is not so much a book as it is a world in a book.

    Xue Yan''s ears were no longer red, so he nodded when he heard the words. He never doubted the authenticity of this world.

    After chatting a few more words, Shao Shuting said: "Boss, Wen Qing and I came here before, afraid that you would find out that the two mysterious people wearing masks were actually us, so we didn''t dare to appear in front of you. He Wenqing will be with you again. This is also in case your space has been upgraded to a certain level in the future, and you can go back. Maybe it is not that we can go back together, but you need to take us back. "

    This is indeed possible, Jiang Yue naturally has no opinion.

    Xue Yan had no objection, just thinking that his Yuebao would return to the original world sooner or later, he couldn''t help but feel a little bitter in his heart.

    But he also knew that his Yuebao had a big event when he went back. That was his original world, and his Yuebao couldn''t let any zombies be destroyed. His Yuebao wanted to go back to save the people in Area A. , and also go back to save that world, he will not stop it, and will not make his Yuebao embarrassed in any way, so despite the bitterness in his heart, he is reluctant to leave his family at that time, but on the face, he Not showing at all.

    "That''s right, boss," Shao Shuting said hurriedly, "in order to prevent everyone from making a mistake and calling him a jerk, after all, there are also Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing here, and, ah, they look opposite to us, no matter how you think about it, you will be mistaken..."

 Chapter 1372ï¼š Shao Xiaozuo Huo Xiaoyou

    Chapter 1372 Shao Xiaozuo Huo Xiaoyou

    "So," Shao Shuting continued, "Wenqing and I have both made up our minds, so let''s change our names, one is Shao Xiaozuo and the other is Huo Xiaoyou. Originally this was also our real name, and the name on our ID card is The reason why this is called Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing is because we know that Dr. Bai is dead, and we used to pester Dr. Bai because we thought Xiao Zuo Xiaoyou was not good, and asked Dr. Bai to help us choose a nice name. The doctor named one of us Shuting and the other named Wenqing, and we wanted to commemorate Dr. Bai. One day we will return to the original world, let''s call it Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing again. Now this is in the book, or It''s better to call Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no objection, and then she suppressed her voice and explained to her family Xue Yan: "Doctor Bai, his surname is Bai, and the doctor means the doctor here. He once rescued Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing. Hui Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were still young, and I was also rescued by Doctor Bai. The scar on my left arm was sutured by Doctor Bai. If it wasn''t for Doctor Bai, I would have died a long time ago. Many people in the last days were saved by Doctor Bai. Later, in order to save people, Dr. Bai chose to self-destruct and blew up the zombies blocking the door. People were saved, but Dr. Bai was gone. It was a year after Dr. Bai''s death that I met Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing. , and there are many people. At that time, everyone was a child. When we chatted, we found that they were all rescued by Dr. Bai, so we all lived together and lived together. Later, most of us were basically in Area A. "

    Xue Yan really thinks that Doctor Bai is really a good person, but through these words of his Yuebao, he understands even more how unusual the meaning of Area A is to his Yuebao.

    There are too many people in Area A who grew up with his Yuebao, fought side by side, and killed zombies.

    Don''t think about it, he knows that if he can go back, his Yuebao will definitely go back.

    Xue Yan smiled and nodded, indicating that he understood. And all along, he knew that although his family Yuebao was so calm and rational every time, he had a soft heart.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing... No, it''s Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou, I wish they were blind. Although their boss still didn''t seem to have any expression, and his tone didn''t have any emotional ups and downs, as usual, but they just felt that their boss was very gentle and gentle to the emperor Xue Yan.

    A kind of tenderness only towards Xue Yan.

    There was nothing to say, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to go back to the Tianque Inn, but at this time, a Yun Yiwei hurriedly came to report, saying that Fuxu held high the banner of ''women are unbearable to be emperors'' and went against it.

    This Fuxu didn''t want his wife, daughter and other family members, and only took his son to the place where the soldiers and horses were. It can be seen that, in Fuxu''s view, it was his only way out.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had expected it long ago and were not surprised.

    On the other hand, both Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou immediately stood up and said, "Boss, although Fuxu will rebel sooner or later, it''s all caused by us now, so let''s solve it."

    Otherwise, many people in Beicheng must suffer.

    How innocent are the people?

    They had no choice before, but now they know that their boss''s space is the key to going back, and it has nothing to do with Xue Yan''s death, or whether the book ends early, so they naturally have to take this responsibility and make up for them mistakes made before.

 Chapter 1373ï¼š Hes sincere, but its also really sad

    Chapter 1373 He is sincere, but it is also really uncomfortable

    Furthermore, in this world, they were no match for their boss and Xue Yan, but it was quite easy to catch Fuxu.

    The thief is captured first, the king is captured first, as long as Fuxu is captured, do you still hope that Fuxu''s soldiers and horses will not surrender?

    Jiang Yue naturally understood this and had no objection, nodded and let her two commanders go.

    After coming out of the house, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue slowly walked back to the Tianque Inn, and said in a low voice, "Although this is a book, it is also a real world, and I can fill it in by myself. , then even if my life ends one day, this book... no, this world will not end, right?"

    seems to be a question, but it is in fact sure.

    "It should be like this." Jiang Yue nodded. The book will have an end, but the world will not. As long as there is life, there will be. she felt.

    "That''s good." Xue Yan nodded himself. It didn''t matter that he died himself, but he didn''t want the world to end.

    There are still so many people in this world, and these people will have descendants... There are still so many people in his family who he cares about, and there will be descendants... and his relatives and friends, and naturally there will be descendants. ...they''re all human too... it shouldn''t be over just because someone dies, no more...

    continued to walk a few steps forward. Suddenly, Xue Yan stopped and looked at Jiang Yue. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he said nothing.

    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yue also stopped.

    "It''s fine." Xue Yan hurriedly smiled. Immediately, he said softly and gently, "Go back to the inn."

    "Um."

    So, continue back to Tianque Inn.

    Actually it''s not all right, Xue Yan actually has something to say.

    He wanted to tell his Yuebao that he liked her.

    I didn''t say it before, and it''s not that I don''t have the courage. I''m just afraid that his family Yuebao doesn''t like him, but he lives in the same family. If he says it, he will definitely be embarrassed to meet his family Yuebao in the future, but now he He was already convinced that his family Yuebao also liked him, so he naturally wanted to say it.

    But his family Yuebao will return to the apocalypse in the future. If they are together in this world and get married, after his family Yuebao returns to the apocalypse, can they still accept others?

    If his family Yuebao returned to the apocalypse, if they could meet him again, that would be fine, but if his family Yuebao returned to the apocalypse, would it be their farewell?

    He likes his Yuebao, but actually he doesn''t want his Yuebao to like and accept others in the future. Just thinking about this makes him extremely conflicted in his heart. His family Yuebao can be happy. If his family Yuebao returns to the apocalypse one day, it will be their farewell, and the last days are suitable, he still hopes that his family Yuebao can be with others.

    As long as his family Yuebao is happy, he can do whatever he wants.

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan pulled out a smile.

    He is sincere, but it is also really uncomfortable.

    *

    In the Beicheng Palace, Empress Fuying was not surprised to learn that Fu Xu had raised the flag against her.

    This has already been discussed with the royalists in the imperial study room, how to deal with it, so now there is no need to discuss it again, just confront it directly.

    However, Fuxu turned against it, then Xue Wuhu and Xue Yan and Jiang Yue would be even more unsafe to stay in Beicheng, especially Xue Wuhu, who is so simple and has no scheming. good.

 Chapter 1374ï¼š Sometimes she doesnt understand

    Chapter 1374 Sometimes she doesn''t understand

    It can be seen that after her mother was rescued by Xue Yan and Jiang Yue this time, she had completely believed Xue Wuhu''s words, Xue Wuhu was the fifth prince of Daling, and Xue Yan who came here was the emperor of Daling.

    Just thinking of this, Fuying asked, "Where''s the Xue Wuhu people?"

    The head **** hurriedly bowed and replied, "Young Master Xue has carried the banner and brought the little eunuchs around the palace to play."

    Now, it is no longer necessary for Xue Wuhu to pretend to be Ni Dingyuan, and Ni Dingyuan has been released. Therefore, the people in the palace have also changed their mouths. They no longer call Xue Wuhu the third son, they all call Xue Wuhu the son of Xue.

    "Go and call him and say I have something to tell him." Fuying said.

    "Yes." The chief **** went in person.

    It was also at this time that the person who was sent to Daling to investigate the fifth prince of Daling finally came back. I went there in secret, and I was afraid that people in Daling would find out and inquire about it secretly in Daling, so it took so much time.

    Fortunately, by coincidence, I also knocked down a portrait of the five kings of Daling, so I came back for business.

    This person presented the portrait of the fifth prince of Daling with both hands, and said: "The Zhennan military camp is well concealed, no people in Daling have heard that the fifth prince of Daling is gone, but the people in Daling say that the fifth prince of Daling is gone. His hobby is to play with the banner in the Zhennan military camp, and he is also in charge of some banner soldiers. Judging from the portrait, the son the emperor brought back from Prince Xu''s mansion is the fifth prince of Daling."

    Fuying had already determined that Xue Wuhu was the fifth prince of Daling, so it didn''t matter whether she opened the portrait or not, but she still opened the portrait after silently waving a hand away from the complainant.

    On the portrait, Xue Wuhu carried the banner with great arrogance, with one foot on the drum, as if it was glowing, and the audience was full of people on and off the stage.

    I don''t know which artist painted this portrait, but it is so vivid.

    His gaze was fixed on Xue Wuhu''s arrogant and stinky face. After a long while, Fuying still laughed out loud.

    Sometimes she doesn''t really understand why he is so happy.

    But seeing him so happy and energetic, she seemed to have less stress.

    Xue Wuhu would be brought by the **** in a while, so Fuying stopped looking at the portraits, rolled up the portraits, and immediately put them in the painting tank on the side.

    "Smelly girl! Smelly girl!" Xue Wuhu flew into the imperial study with the banner carrying the banner.

    The stinky girl doesn''t have to pretend to be doing nothing every day. He is still very happy.

    "I heard that you have something to tell me, what are you talking about, stinky girl?" He threw himself on the imperial table and asked Fuying, who was picking up a memorial and starting to criticize. Both eyes are bright.

    Fuying was also wearing a dragon robe, without raising her eyelids, "Go and invite your younger siblings into the palace. After they rescued my mother, I would like to invite them to a meal and thank them in person. Just in time, I have something to say. tell them."

    "Okay, I''ll go out of the palace and bring them to dinner! But, stinky girl, what do you want to say to them? You can tell me first, I''ll find them here, and just tell them directly."

    "You''ll know when the time comes."

    Xue Wuhu is not that stupid. This is obviously what she doesn''t want to say now, and he doesn''t care, "That''s fine. Then you can talk about it when you see them. Then I''ll go!"

    Immediately, Xue Wuhu put down the banner and went out of the palace to find his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1375ï¼š In fact, a person who cant lose anything

    Chapter 1375 is actually a person who can''t afford to lose anything

    Tianque Inn, when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw their fifth brother coming, they said that Fuying wanted to invite them to dinner, and expressed their thanks. The palace was also eating dinner, so they looked at each other.

    Presumably today, Fuying also got Fuxu''s blatant rebellion by holding the banner high, instead of inviting them to dinner today, not even tomorrow. Both Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that Fuying wanted them to bring them five. Brother returned to Daling, Fuying had something to say to them, it should be this.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    If Fuying is like this, it can be seen that Fuying still cares about their fifth brother. And their fifth brother has returned to Daling, no matter how Fuying fights with Fu Xu, our fifth brother will not be in danger, and Fuying will not have to worry about their fifth brother. The less you worry about one person, the more you can fight with others wholeheartedly.

    And during this time, Fuying didn''t do anything to them at all, and didn''t ask them to help her because their fifth brother said they would help her...

    Obviously, Fuying cherishes their fifth brother...

    Originally, they thought that Fuying would be their future fifth sister-in-law, but now it seems that there is no accident, Fuying is their future fifth sister-in-law.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Xue Wuhu to the Beicheng Palace, the sun had also set, and the palace had already started to light the lanterns one after another.

    Xue Yan had seen Fuying before, but Jiang Yue was in a coma at the time. Even if Fuying was in front of her, she didn''t see it. Now that she saw her, especially when their fifth brother was standing next to Fuying, she felt quite right anyway.

    The dinner has been prepared in Qianyun Palace, no one else, just the four of them.

    In the Qianyun Hall, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Wuhu, and Fuying are all sitting on it, each with a table in front of them, and on the table are delicious wine and food. They can eat and drink while listening to the music played by the musicians and watching the dance. Ji dances.

    Xue Wuhu thought it was a simple meal, but he didn''t expect that there would be a show, so he was so excited that he wanted to bring those little eunuchs in. With himself as the head, he waved the banner for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to see, let Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also took a look at his achievements in the Beicheng Palace these days.

    Then, Xue Wuhu went.

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu was gone, Fuying thanked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan again, and said, "It''s been a while since you''ve been here, so I think the family cares about you too."

    I can''t wait for tomorrow, so I''ll invite them over for a banquet tonight. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will naturally understand what Fuying means. , why not follow the meaning of their future fifth sister-in-law?

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other, and then Jiang Yue said: "Tomorrow we will take fifth brother back."

    "Thank you." Fuying said. Thank you for taking Xue Wuhu back. After she finished speaking, she herself felt surprised. Where did she stand, in what capacity, to express her gratitude.

    But soon she recovered.

    The authorities are fascinated by the onlookers, and the people in the palace can see that she actually likes Xue Wuhu, not to mention the two extremely smart people in front of them, they must have seen it long ago.

    She actually saw a lot of it herself, but she never wanted to get into it. Especially before, I was afraid that Xue Wuhu was not what he had shown, but he was actually pretending, but he was actually Fu Xu.

    And she doesn''t seem to care much about anything, but in fact she is a person who can''t afford to lose anything.

 Chapter 1376ï¼š Has helped the most

    Chapter 1376 has already helped the most

    Therefore, she is extra cautious in everything.

    Including who she puts her heart on, she is naturally extra cautious.

    Now, it has been determined that he is like that, and she can naturally accept that she actually likes him.

    "You are not him," Fuying said again, "I will tell you straight, if you agree, I want to personally send Daling as an ambassador a year later."

    Now her mother will not go out of the palace. When Xue Wuhu returns to Daling, she will not have the danger of her weakness falling into the hands of others. That year, it was enough for her to solve everything in Beicheng and let Beicheng completely hold her hands. inside.

    personally sent Da Ling as an ambassador. First, he wanted to end the hostile relationship with Da Ling for so many years, so that the two countries could have friendly exchanges in the future. Second, it was naturally for Xue Wuhu.

    She thought that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan should understand.

    And Jiang Yue and Xue Yan really understood, they looked at each other again, and then Jiang Yue said again: "We have no opinion." There will be no more wars in this world, and it is natural that there will always be peace between countries. In their opinion, this is much better than dominating the world.

    Once there is a war, no matter how small it is, it is the people who suffer.

    The people are innocent.

    Besides, this person will be their fifth sister-in-law in the future, and he has not done anything wrong to anyone in Daling. Even if it is for their fifth brother, they will not have any objection.

    only--

    "You really don''t need our help?" Jiang Yue asked. This made them take the fifth brother back to Daling without asking for help. Obviously, they really didn''t plan to ask them to help.

    "You have helped me the most by bringing him back to Daling safely." Fuying said.

    Some people can be determined for a lifetime at a glance. What''s more, their future fifth sister-in-law and their fifth brother have been together for a period of time, not just one glance at all, so now their future fifth sister-in-law cares so much about their fifth brother, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not surprised at all, and they are very fond of their fifth brother. Happy.

    They could see that Fuying was a person who knew exactly what she wanted, and also knew that those who were most important to them were the most important to them. Since they identified their fifth brother, she would put her whole heart on their fifth brother, and it didn''t exist. A trace of falsehood will not leave a single star for herself.

    It can be said that Fuying is actually a bit paranoid.

    And their fifth brother, who is pure and childish, actually needs a daughter-in-law like this, who can control their fifth brother and spoil them.

    Don''t let their fifth brother suffer from being deceived and bullied.

    But what should be said is still to be said.

    "Although you don''t need us to do anything else," I saw Jiang Yue said, "However, we still have to tell you that in Daling, the Zhenbei Army closest to Beicheng is already on standby, if you need anything , but feel free to send someone to Daling to tell us. Also, two of my subordinates have already gone to arrest Fuxu this afternoon, and within ten days, Fuxu should be **** in front of you.¡±

    Fuying was startled, but she didn''t expect that two of Jiang Yue''s subordinates had already gone to catch Fuxu.

    At the same time, he was extremely frightened.

    Fu Xu has so many soldiers and horses, how could he be able to capture Fu Xu by relying on two subordinates alone? Is Da Ling already so terrifying?

    As for the fact that the North Army in Daling Town is on standby, she is not surprised. After all, they promised Xue Wuhu to help her, and with their ingenuity, they should have made some preparations.

    It''s hard to say that her two commanders are people who have evolved in the last days, and it''s hard to say why her two commanders went to catch Fuxu, Jiang Yue just said again¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1377ï¼š Why dont you object at all?

    Chapter 1377 Why don''t you object at all?

    "Take it as we don''t want our fifth brother to wait too long. If it can end sooner, it will end sooner. You don''t have to have any burden. The rest still depends on you, the emperor of Beicheng. There are too many stabilizing factors, and Fuxu is just one of them.¡±

    Fuying doesn''t have any burden. She has been educated by the emperor since she was a child. Naturally, she still has her people in her heart. Naturally, she wants to easily solve Fuxu, the biggest disaster in Beicheng, so that her people will not suffer from civil strife at all. and.

    She is not someone who takes the kindness of others as a donkey''s liver and lungs.

    The two people in front of her really helped her, and they never thought about getting anything from her. If she complained or had any other dissatisfaction, wouldn''t it be too unconscionable?

    Besides, Jiang Yue said this obviously because she was thinking about her feelings. Naturally, not only did she have no complaints or dissatisfaction, but she was also moved.

    I saw Fuying suddenly looking at them and asking, "Why don''t you object at all?" From their appearance, they just didn''t object to her and Xue Wuhu at all.

    It was clear that Xue Wuhu didn''t even realize that he actually liked her.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said honestly: "Two reasons, one is that we want our fifth brother to be happy, and the other is that you are good to our fifth brother."

    Fuying smiled and said: "I know why your family can raise a person with his personality." He is obviously twenty-eight, but he is still like a child, living so happy and carefree. The family is well-protected, they pamper him, never ask him what to do, as long as he is happy.

    She actually envied this kind of thing since she was a child.

    Her father and mother also dote on her. Since childhood, she was actually well protected, but whether she is really happy or not is not so important to her father and mother.

    "Ahhhh, I''m here! I''m here!" As soon as Xue Wuhu gathered the little eunuchs, he rushed in with the little eunuchs carrying the banner.

    Then, he performed in the middle of the hall.

    He thinks that he is majestic and has super air, and Xue Wuhu is very excited.

    No need to say Xue Wuhu, musicians are used to holding the pipa and playing "House of Flying Daggers".

    After the performance, the little eunuchs immediately pushed me, I pushed you, and all went out. After being trained by Xue Wuhu for so many days, their bodies are much better, not to mention that they have only performed for a short time. Naturally, no one of them is tired like a dog and can''t breathe.

    Xue Wuhu sent the banner back, then jumped back, sat down in front of his case, drank a gulp of water first, then ate the vegetables on the case, and said happily: "It''s really fun, Fortunately, I can carry the flag and play here, otherwise I will suffocate to death. Haha Xiaoyanyuebao, this time the scene is a little small, I will add some more people later, there are not many people, it really doesn''t mean that, the stinky girl promised me, The people in this palace can be arranged by me at will."

    Only then did Fuying say to Xue Wuhu: "You don''t need to be Ni Dingyuan anymore, you have seen it, Ni Dingyuan, I have already released to be an official, everyone knows that you are not Ni Dingyuan, thank you for this time, tomorrow... Go back to Daling."

    Xue Wuhu immediately poured down his head like a basin of cold water, and stayed there for a long time. When he looked at the food on the table in front of him, he felt that it was not fragrant.

    I was also in a panic.

    Obviously it''s time for him to return to Daling.

    There is nothing he can do to help.

    But I just don¡¯t know why, I feel so uncomfortable.

    But he really didn''t know why he was staying here, and being mentioned like this, he really felt that he should go back...

 Chapter 1378ï¼š Did you scold after seeing this?

    Chapter 1378 Do you scold after reading this?

    Seeing Xue Wuhu, he said a little embarrassedly: "Oh, then I''ll go back tomorrow."

    Immediately, he looked at his family Xiaoyan and Yuebao, "Xiaoyan, Yuebao, can you go back tomorrow? If you go back, can you still help her?"

    This is what Xue Yan answered: "I can go back. We can help her even if she is in Daling. As long as she needs help, send someone to Daling to tell us."

    "Well, let''s go back together tomorrow." Xue Wuhu immediately nodded twice, trying to cheer up and be happy, but he couldn''t be happy at all.

    ''s head drooped like this again.

    Their fifth brother always showed all kinds of emotions on his face.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other, and they both felt that their future fifth sister-in-law and their fifth brother should have a good chat alone, just as they had eaten, they got up and went back to Tianque Inn.

    also made an appointment with their fifth brother. Tomorrow, they will come to the palace gate to pick up their fifth brother and return to Daling together.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left, Xue Wuhu felt even more uncomfortable. He still didn''t know why, but only knew that he didn''t want to care about Fuying, a stinky girl, so he turned around and went back to the bedroom. The half of the big bed that belonged to him was gone, and he was lying on the side where Fuying would sleep with his back to him.

    However, after lying down for a while, he couldn''t lie down anymore, tossing and turning, screaming, and then people jumped up, jumped out of bed again, and rushed to find Fuying without shoes on.

    He even shouted bluntly: "Stinky girl, stinky girl, why do I feel like you are chasing me! Ah?!" He must be so uncomfortable because of this!

    The palace people on duty inside and outside the dormitory all smirked. Their future royal husband is really easy to understand.

    Fuying happened to be holding a square box that said it was not big, but not that small, and was almost hit by Xue Wuhu.

    "Smelly girl¡ª" Xue Wuhu immediately wanted to shout again, even louder.

    Fuying is also used to him being loud all the time now. No matter how many times he said it, he listened to it at the time and controlled it a bit, but after a while, it was still as it should be, so later she didn''t say whether his voice was or not. Yamato''s quarrel is over, she naturally won''t say it at this moment, she just said: "You can scold after reading this."

    "What?" Xue Wuhu immediately became curious.

    Fuying continued to walk in.

    Xue Wuhu was busy keeping up, so he was even more curious.

    Fuying asked everyone who was serving to retreat before putting down the box and letting Xue Wuhu open it out of curiosity.

    Inside is a jade seal.

    but not the Emperor''s Seal.

    Xue Wuhu casually pulled a piece of paper over, covered it and looked at it, only to know that it was the seal of Queen Beicheng, in short, the seal of the phoenix.

    "What?" Xue Wuhu was even more baffled. Why let him see this.

    "It''s for you."

    "Why give me this, it''s useless if you give it to me." Xue Wuhu was still speechless.

    Fuying was also quite speechless, stupid, but she still asked: "I am the emperor now, so what kind of seal is this phoenix seal?"

    "Imperial seal." Xue Wuhu replied quickly.

    Fuying responded quickly: "Well, see you."

    "Everyone said why did you send me this--" Xue Wuhu subconsciously shouted again, but before he finished, he also reacted: "Huangfuyin, send me?" He pointed at his own in disbelief. nose.

    Fuying did not nod or deny, but said, "In a year, I will go to your house in Daling to tell us about our marriage."

    "Wait, wait." Xue Wuhu finally fully reacted, panicked, at a loss, and stuttered.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1379ï¼š I must be crazy!

    Chapter 1379 I must be crazy!

    "What, why are you going to my house to tell us about our marriage?!!! What the **** are you talking about!!! You," he pointed to her and then to himself, "I... the imperial husband???"

    "you are not willing?"

    "Of course¡ª" Xue Wuhu subconsciously wanted to say that of course he didn''t want to, but he only said "of course," and he couldn''t say the words "unwilling" afterward.

    At the same time, he also noticed that he didn''t seem to be bored anymore, and he didn''t feel uncomfortable anymore.

    Then he was dumbfounded.

    , does he like Fuying?

    Immediately, Xue Wuhu panicked even more: "What should I do, what should I do." He kept pacing back and forth.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I seem to be in love with you! I must be crazy!" Xue Wuhu hugged his head. "what!!!"

    Fuying just laughed.

    After waiting for Xue Wuhu to tangle for a while, he couldn''t help but asked cautiously, "Stinky girl, do you like me too? Otherwise, why are you doing this?"

    "Um."

    Xue Wuhu was so happy that he couldn''t help but fly: "Ah, ah, ah, I''m going to find my family Xiaoyan and Yuebao. I''m going to tell them and make them happy too!"

    Fuying said: "They already know."

    "what?"

    "I''ve talked to them, and they''re very supportive in our case."

    "Of course they supported it! That''s my Xiaoyan and Yuebaozhen! They are the best for me! The rest of the family will definitely support me, and the family is also the best for me!"

    Fuying thought it was funny, "Then there is nothing bad for you in your family? Why is everything best."

    "No, they are very kind to me anyway. I don''t have to worry about anything. You''ll know when you see the rest of my family." When he was in a good mood, Xue Wuhu realized that he hadn''t eaten at all. When I was full, I jumped out again: "I''m going to eat something! I''m starving to death!"

    During this period of time, the **** in charge of them also knew how much Xue Wuhu''s appetite was, and also knew that Xue Wuhu was easily hungry, and naturally there was something to eat there. Xue Wuhu went again and again, and naturally he ate something again.

    When he was full, he hummed a song and went to the bath room to take a bath. Everyone saw that Xue Wuhu, the future imperial husband, was so happy, and they were also happy.

    When came back after washing, he did not go to the bed, but spread his quilt on the ground.

    "What are you doing?" Fuying asked him.

    Xue Wuhu spread his quilt on the floor beside the bed, and said excitedly: "Didn''t you say that we are going to get married in the future, then you are my future daughter-in-law, it''s different from before, we can''t sleep in the same bed anymore. , be careful."

    Fuying couldn''t understand his brain circuit.

    She has always slept on the same bed. Even if she released Ni Dingyuan before, she didn''t need him to be Ni Dingyuan at all, and she was still asleep on the same bed, but now you should pay attention? Even if you pay attention, it''s useless, right? They all slept in the same bed anyway. Although nothing happened.

    Xue Wuhu still plausibly said, "You forced me at the beginning, but later, when I got to know you, I just treated you as a brother in the same bed, just like living in a tent in a military camp, how can it be the same now! I don''t care anyway. , I''m going to sleep on the floor, and when we get married, we''ll sleep in another bed!"

    Fuying didn''t bother to argue with him, not to mention that she didn''t care if she didn''t sleep in one bed if she didn''t.

    It doesn''t matter to her, but in the middle of the night, when Xue Wuhu is still sitting on the quilt he laid on the ground, holding his face in both hands, and looking at her sleeping on the bed with a smirk, she does so.

 Chapter 1380ï¼š Its not that we wont see you again

    Chapter 1380 It''s not that we won''t see you again

    "Aren''t you going to sleep?"

    "Don''t I have to leave tomorrow, I''ll see you again."

    Fuying pinched her brows, "I''ll try to go to Daling as soon as possible." She said a year, but it doesn''t necessarily take a year. What''s more, his sister''s two subordinates have already gone to catch Fuxu. Fuxu is the biggest scourge of Beicheng''s instability. Get rid of Fuxu, and the others will be easy to solve.

    "It will take a long time to meet, I will definitely miss you."

    Fuying''s face turned slightly red. Luckily, the lights were dim so I couldn''t see it.

    Xue Wuhu continued stupidly: "Look more now, and when I think of you in the future, I will think more about now."

    "Whatever you want." Fuying closed her eyes again, looking like she was asleep.

    Xue Wuhu stopped arguing with her, but still held her face and looked at her face on the bed with a giggle. His future daughter-in-law is so beautiful.

    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that Xue Wuhu couldn''t hold it anymore, his eyelids started to fight, and then, as soon as he fell, he fell asleep.

    Fuying, who was not asleep at all, opened her eyes and saw the person on the floor who was slumbering and sleeping in an indecent manner. She thought it was funny, but she still turned over, lay on the edge of the bed, stretched out her hand, and pulled the one on the side of the floor. Lightly cover him with a thin quilt.

    *

    The next day, before dawn, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had breakfast, and then when it was dawn, they came to the gate of the first palace gate of Beicheng Palace and waited for their fifth brother to come out.

    They also held an extra horse for their fifth brother to ride.

    This horse was also fed water in the space by Jiang Yue, and it ran very fast, not knowing how tired it was.

    Although Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou went to catch Fuxu, they left Yun Yiwei and Anwei in the imperial city. Xiao Zuo and Huo Xiaoyou naturally knew that they had returned to Da Ling, and then went to Da Ling to find them.

    In Beicheng Palace, before dawn, Fuying also got up, and immediately called Xue Wuhu to get up. After Xue Wuhu got up and washed up, the palace servants hurriedly served breakfast.

    "I still have to go to the morning, so I won''t give it to you, you take this."

    As soon as Fuying finished speaking, the chief **** came holding a small black wooden tray with gold painted on it. On the tray, there was a gold medal with the word ''emperor'' written on it. On the back of the gold medal, there are complex patterns and the illustrious word "Northern".

    "What''s this for?" Xue Wuhu asked as he devoured his breakfast while taking the gold medal.

    "Everywhere in and out of Beicheng is unimpeded, and no one will check you."

    "Oh oh." Xue Wuhu swallowed what was in his mouth before quickly tying the sign to his waist. Immediately, he devoured a few more times before saying, "I''m full."

    Looking at the bright sky outside, Fu Yingcai said, "Let''s go then."

    "Mmmm." Xue Wuhu nodded. Immediately, Fuying was sent to the door of the bedroom. Under the steps, there is a little **** waiting there with a horse, and there are two burdens on the horse, and the emperor''s seal is in one of the burdens.

    Xue Wuhu went down the steps and got on the horse, then he looked at Fuying on the steps and said, "Stinky girl, I promise you that if you don''t go to me, I won''t come to you, but you are not allowed to let any son in. Palace, otherwise I will find out, I will come to you immediately."

    "Understood, let''s go." Fuying urged him.

    "I feel like you can''t bear me at all." Xue Wuhu complained.

    The palace gates all smirked.

    "It''s not that we won''t see each other again." Immediately, Fuying looked at the group of guards who had already mounted their horses, "Just send it to the gate of the palace, someone will pick him up at the gate of the palace."

    "Yes!" The guards immediately took orders.

 Chapter 1381ï¼š no one else

    Chapter 1381 No one else

    Xue Wuhu said angrily: "If this is according to my usual personality, I''m already crying, but I can''t cry anymore when you make me like this, okay, I''m leaving, you are not allowed to be brave anyway, what do you need? You must remember to send someone to Daling immediately."

    "Um."

    Xue Wuhu glanced at Fuying again, and then he caught his horse and rode away. The guards who sent him quickly followed.

    But the horse only ran a dozen paces, but Xue Wuhu still couldn''t hold back. He cried a lot. He turned around and cried and shouted, "Stinky girl, I will definitely miss you! Woo... woo..."

    Tama was still running, taking him farther and farther, and then out of a palace gate, another palace gate, another palace gate, and then...

    Fuying stood on the steps and just kept looking, even though no one was there, she also looked.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were waiting at the gate of the palace with their horses. When they saw the gate of the palace suddenly opened from the inside and the sound of horse hooves coming, they knew it was their fifth brother.

    Then, they saw their fifth brother riding a horse with red eyes, obviously crying.

    They are not surprised.

    Their fifth brother is the most inseparable scene, crying every time, just now they separated from their future fifth sister-in-law, they must be crying too.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu rode out, he saw Xiaoyan and Yuebao from his family. He hurriedly stopped the horse and got off the horse: "Why are there three horses, and there are others coming back with us?"

    Because I just cried, my voice was still crying.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were afraid that their fifth brother would cry again, so they didn''t ask what happened to their fifth brother''s voice, and it was hard to say that the water in the space made the horse run faster and resist fatigue, they just said: "No one else, This extra one is for you, these three horses are all faster than ordinary horses, we have tried them, they are the thousand-mile horses among the thousand-mile horses, we all ride such horses, and we can go back quickly."

    "That''s good, that''s good." Xue Wuhu quickly changed horses and hurriedly moved his two bags to the horses that Xiaoyan and Yuebao prepared for him.

    The guard hurriedly took the reins of the horse that Xue Wuhu was riding, and helped lead it.

    "You guys go back." Xue Wuhu said to the guards who sent him off.

    "Yes!" The guards also took orders.

    Then, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu all got on their horses and went back to the direction of Daling.

    Because of the token given by Fuying, they went back very smoothly this time. There is no need to accept any inspections like when you came.

    However, because the fifth brother was on the road with them, Jiang Yue would not be able to directly take out anything from the space.

    When Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Xue Wuhu entered the territory of Daling, that is, the area of ??Changyu, the imperial city in the north, Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou threw Fuxu, who was tied with five flowers, in front of Fuying.

    Knowing that their boss and Xue Yan had returned to Daling, they planned to take a night¡¯s rest before leaving for Daling.

    *

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to Huaishu Village on the first day of May. Their fifth brother was not in a hurry to return to the Zhennan Barracks, and went home with them.

    The fifth brother hasn''t been home for three months, so it''s time to go home and take a look.

    Besides, the fifth brother thinks that he will get married within a year at most, so he should tell the family about such a big thing to make the rest of the family happy.

    But they also agreed with their fifth brother, not to mention that their fifth brother was arrested to Beicheng, only that they had something to do with Beicheng, and their fifth brother was curious about Beicheng, so they went to Beicheng to play. After a trip, I met Fuying.

 Chapter 1382ï¼š but also accepted

    Chapter 1382 But also accepted

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, and others thought it was the case, and naturally they were all happy, thinking that Xue Wuhu was destined, and they couldn''t stop it, so they and Fuying were in two countries and could still meet.

    Xue Sihu Xuanyuan Jin knew that Xue Wuhu was taken to Beicheng, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally had to tell their fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law a lot of truth in private.

    After listening, Xue Sihu and Xuanyuan Jin also felt that Xue Wuhu and Fuying were really destined.

    Jiang Yue''s two deputy commanders should arrive in a few days, and she had to tell her family about this, so Jiang Yue told her family that she had picked up the two on the way to Beicheng with Xue Yan. Subordinates, I have sent them out to run errands now. They will come in a few days, but they are very skilled. She and Xue Yan plan to let them live in the big house in the town, and make the big house safer.

    The big mansion in the town is usually home to the children of the family, Xue Dafu and the others are naturally willing.

    Jiang Yue also said that the two subordinates were exactly the same as Xue Yan''s third uncle Shao Shuting and Zhongdan Hou Huo Wenqing when they were young. They also had the surnames Shao and Huo, but one was called Xiao Zuo and the other was called Xiao You. Xue Dafu and the others thought it was amazing that they were exactly the same, but they accepted it.

    After talking to the family, I went to the village''s uncle, uncle and aunt to go around each other. After going out for a month, I heard from the family that the uncle and the others often talk about them.

    Their fifth brother also went to the uncle and second uncle''s aunt''s house and talked for a long time.

    When I came out of my aunt''s house, I saw that someone in the village took fishing nets and went to the river to see if they could catch fish. Their fifth brother always liked the fun, so he immediately followed to watch the fun.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go, and continued to walk in the direction of home.

    While returning home, Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and spoke to Xue Yan: "We have all returned from Beicheng, and it is time to experiment with the water in the space to see if it has any other effects. And I plan to take you into the space. You don''t know why you won''t lose consciousness after entering my space, but didn''t I pretend to be someone else in the space at that time, so when those people woke up from the space, I would immediately fall into a coma, but It''s hard to tell if I was in a coma at the time and had your share. I want to take you into the space alone to see if I will fall into a coma immediately, or if I will fall into a coma after a while. If I only take you in and out, I won''t have anything to do. After that, wouldn''t I be able to take you into the space more often? I told you this when I was in Beicheng. If I take you out of the space, I was not in a coma at that time, but after a while, I was in a coma. It must take a few days to wake up from a coma. If I can experiment with this at home, my family will definitely be worried. Then I can only go out and do this. The experiment is done. And we have just come back, and we will go out tomorrow. Why do we have to stay at home for a few days, then a few days, in a few days, we will pretend to go to the town or county to live for a few days, and experiment with this, then I will be in a coma for a few days, and I don''t know at home, so naturally I won''t worry about anything."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan had no objection.

    *

    Xue Wuhu only stayed at home for six days before returning to the Zhennan Barracks. It was also the day when Xue Wuhu returned to the Zhennan Barracks. Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou finally came. They first came to Huaishu Village and met Xue Dafu and the others. After lunch, I went to live in the big mansion in the town.

    It was also on this day that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked their fourth brother for help, saying that there was a shortage of people in the barbecue shop in the town, and they asked them to help for a few days, and then they also came to town.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1383ï¼š Bring Xue Yan into the space alone?

    Chapter 1383 Bring Xue Yan into the space alone?

    Of course, I didn''t really help out at the barbecue shop, didn''t live in the barbecue shop, didn''t live in the big house at home, but went to another house in the town.

    This other house is not small.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to this house in the afternoon. In order to facilitate their experiments and not be seen by anyone, they gave the two servants who were originally watching this house a holiday.

    Seeing that the people left, only she and Xue Yan were left, Jiang Yue planned to start the experiment, and brought Xue Yan into the space to experiment with this first, but Xue Yan hurriedly said: "There is still a possibility that you will faint. , why don''t you eat something, if you are in a coma, you won''t be able to wake up for a few days, and you won''t be able to eat."

    "I''m not hungry." Jiang Yue said. She felt like she had just finished her lunch. "Every time I wake up from a coma for a few days, I don''t feel hungry. It should be that my coma doesn''t consume energy."

    She said so, Xue Yan nodded and didn''t let her eat any more.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan into the space.

    Like last time, Xue Yan still lost consciousness and fell down before entering the space, Xue Yan was still fine.

    But it was different from last time. Last time, Xue Yan put in a ten-mile radius. When Xue Yan looked up, it was ten miles. Yue brought it in, just as Jiang Yue told him at the time, there were three big things in front of him, a very large high-tech room, a loess land that seemed to have no end at a glance, and a loess that seemed to have no end at a glance. The sea, but the water is crystal clear and there is nothing in it.

    And the high-tech room is indeed located on the yellow earth, and at this moment, he and Jiang Yue are standing on the yellow earth, in front of the high-tech room.

    "Let''s show you around before going out." Jiang Yue said. She had planned to do so before.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    "This loess turned out to be black wasteland, and what function it has, I told you at the time, and you have seen me take the loess out, so I won''t say it anymore. And what effect does the water have, other effects? We haven''t experimented yet, we only know that we and the horse have both drank this water, and we are more energetic and tireless, which should be a manifestation of our bodies becoming better and healthier. But we are already healthy and healthy. As for whether people who are in poor health or sick can do the same, experiments are also needed. In the end, this is the high-tech room," Jiang Yue took Xue Yan into the high-tech room and walked to the virtual intelligent In front of the operating table, "This is the operating table. You can see that there are many classifications of seeds on it. What kind of seeds do you want, just choose on the top, and how many seeds you want, you can also choose on the top."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan listened and watched carefully.

    Jiang Yue pointed to the screen on the wall in front of you, "If you have selected the seed, the planting method of this seed will appear on the big screen, as well as the selection box for whether you want this seed or the strong seedling of this seed. If you want seeds, the seeds will appear directly in front of you. If you want strong seedlings, the seeds you choose will appear directly in the universal nursery room out of thin air. Now," she then pointed to the wall on the right side of the console, that A very sci-fi, almost transparent 25-square-meter rectangular object, "That is the universal nursery room, which can make seeds germinate in one day and become strong seedlings. After becoming strong seedlings, it will stop growing and maintain the shape of strong seedlings all the time. , unless it is artificially transplanted elsewhere, it can continue to grow.¡±

 Chapter 1384ï¼š Im probably afraid of disappointment.

    Chapter 1384 I''m probably afraid of disappointment

    "Well." Xue Yan was still serious.

    "Then it''s nothing." Jiang Yue said. "It''s just that I''m taking out more and more seeds now. In addition to the seeds we planted by ourselves, don''t we have to sell them to Xilu? In the future, the fifth sister-in-law will send Daling as an ambassador, and I should also mention buying seeds. It should be sold to Beicheng country... If things go on like this, other countries will definitely not be able to sit still, and they should try to find a way to buy seeds from us. Think about the amount, and as long as you transplant my space There will be changes, and the changes will naturally become bigger and faster, but now that''s all we can see with the naked eye. Variety."

    She firmly believes that as long as her space is upgraded to a certain level, she can return to the end times.

    And now she has not returned to the end of the world, which means that the space is still being upgraded.

    Xue Yan naturally understood the meaning of his family''s Yuebao. He didn''t show anything on his face, but he felt a little bitter in his heart. If things go on like this, his Yuebao should be able to return to her original world soon. And as long as his Yuebao goes back, it is very likely that he and his Yuebao will never meet again.

    After all, her two commanders can no longer freely enter and exit this book. It can be seen that the one named Ai Xiaotian can no longer control who freely enters and leaves his world.

    It can be said that he is completely pessimistic about the fact that the two of them will meet again after his Yuebao returns.

    came out of the high-tech room, walked on the yellow earth again, looked at the water, Jiang Yuecai said: "Let''s go out."

    That is to say, if you really try to take him in and out by himself, will she fall into a coma?

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Then, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan out of the space.

    After leaving the space, they stood in the courtyard of the house, you looked at me, I looked at you, waiting to see if she would faint.

    After a while, seeing that he was still in a coma, Jiang Yuecai said: "I really only take you in and out of the space alone, so I won''t be in a coma."

    "So," Xue Yan frowned slightly, "Whether it''s what you wear, or whether your space can be upgraded here, does it really have to do with me?"

    Otherwise, as she said, why did she wear it into this book, and why only he was brought into and out of the space, and she would be fine...

    "Yeah." Everyone knows that he is so special to her space, and at this moment, she is naturally sure of this.

    Xue Yan had a little hope. If this is the case, in the future, even if she returns to the apocalypse, will he and she still be able to meet in space? After all, it is because the space has been upgraded to a certain level, which is equivalent to her returning to the end of the world through space, right? After all, he has something to do with her space, doesn''t he? That depends on space, it should be possible for them to meet again, right?

    May there be hope, which means there may be disappointment...

    Therefore, Xue Yan did not say these words.

    What''s more, he also understands that his family Yuebao is so smart, and he must also understand this, but his family Yuebao has never mentioned what will happen to her and him if she returns to the apocalypse. Obviously, she is avoiding it. mention this. Probably for fear of disappointment.

    and never been together, then one day apart, the degree of discomfort should be less.

    Jiang Yue really understands this.

    Even though her family''s Xue Yan has been hiding her emotions well, she knows her family''s Xue Yan too well and knows that her family''s Xue Yan likes her.

 Chapter 1385ï¼š Obviously working so hard to live

    Chapter 1385 Mingming all worked so hard to live

    Furthermore, she always pays attention to her family''s Xue Yan unconsciously, and even she hardly misses the subtle reactions of her family''s Xue Yan, how could she not know and understand?

    She will definitely go back in the last days. If she can''t do it, people in Area A will die in the hands of zombies, and they will all turn into zombies. It was obvious that the people in Area A, including her, worked so hard to live.

    Her family, Xue Yan, knew all this and never said a word to tell her not to go back. Even, I was afraid that she would be embarrassed at that time, and even more afraid that she would know that he liked her.

    But her family, Xue Yan, she definitely wants to be with him. Her confession on the night of Qiqiao Festival and her plan to surprise him will not change. She has lived in the last days for so many years, and cherishing the present is her attitude. Because in the last days, no one knows if they have a tomorrow.

    At this moment, she naturally wanted to comfort her family Xue Yan.

    But what she wants to comfort is nothing more than saying that even if she returns to the end times, is it possible to meet again? But didn''t her family, Xue Yan, also know this in her heart?

    Even if she comforted her, it wouldn''t help, and it would even make her family Xue Yan feel uncomfortable.

    She could see that the current Xue Yan of her family wished that she had no feelings for him at all. Then she could leave happily and not at all sad. If she couldn''t meet again, she would not care and live a good life in the last days. Even, in the last days, be happy with others.

    As long as she is good, he can do whatever he is.

    He is like this, always living for others, never thinking about living for himself once.

    After she confesses, she must have a good talk with him about this issue, and she doesn''t have to change his nature, but at least live for himself once, don''t think too much.

    The life of a person is really not long.

    looked at the sky, saw that it was still early, and it was still a while before the sun went down, and there was a small stone table next to the osmanthus tree in the yard, round, Jiang Yue went over to sit.

    Xue Yan also passed by.

    Seeing that he was also sitting down, Jiang Yuecai asked, "How do you think this water should be tested?"

    After the experiment is finished, she won''t be in a coma by taking him in and out of the space alone, and it''s time to experiment with the water in the space.

    But this water experiment felt a bit complicated, so she asked him what he thought first to see if he had better suggestions.

    Xue Yan thought for a moment before opening the mouth and said: "On the way to Beicheng, we found that this water can make both people and horses more resistant to fatigue and more spiritual, just now in the space, you also said, this is the change of the body. better and healthier performance, I also think so, we should be better and healthier. Regardless of the horse, we just drank that water once, and that''s all in the past It has been more than a month, and the effect of anti-fatigue and more spirit is still there, but the horse has drank this water many times, and it has not seen any better, so we can naturally be more certain that this water only needs to be drunk once."

    "It''s just that you said it too," Xue Yan continued, "Our bodies are already very healthy and healthy, and horses are also good horses. As for whether they can do the same to people and livestock who are not in good health or are sick, we need to Experiments. And this has to be carried out on people or livestock who are in poor health and sick. This requires looking for these two types of people or livestock to see if the water can cure diseases. Also, at that time, it was found that the water had these characteristics. When it comes to the effect, we have mentioned whether drinking this water can prevent illness, then we have to find ordinary people or livestock who are not sick, drink this water, and see if it is not easy for them in the future, or not. If this is the case, then this water should be able to prevent illness."

 Chapter 1386ï¼š It didnt work then?

    Chapter 1386 Didn''t work at that time?

    Immediately, he added: "Your space will not produce anything harmful, it is all beneficial, and we have been drinking it for so long, and we have not seen anything. Obviously, this water is indeed harmless. It doesn''t matter if people who are sick drink it, it will be fine, we can rest assured and let those people who are sick or not drink this water and try it. The same is true for livestock."

    "It''s just," Xue Yan said again, "your space is the seed space. Even if it evolves and upgrades, it is based on the seed. I think that even if it has certain effects on humans and livestock, it does not affect seeds or animals. Things planted from seeds are more effective. Then, should the direction of our experiment be aimed at seeds, or things planted from seeds, such as plants, etc., should we also experiment?"

    "It makes sense." Jiang Yue nodded in agreement. "However, when I first discovered that the black wasteland in the space turned into loess, I thought that the black wasteland could not grow anything, it would become loess, and it might be possible to grow something. I planted it on a small piece of loess at that time. I planted two strawberry seeds, which were planted later, and I also picked these strawberries for you to eat."

    "Well," Xue Yan nodded, "I remember this, it was the first time you gave me something you concocted."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue also nodded. The first time she took something out of the space for him to eat, it was this strawberry grown from two seeds.

    Then she continued: "When I planted these two strawberry seeds, I buried them in the soil and watered them. The water I watered was the water in this space, and at that time the water was only The small puddle became almost the same as the sea later. So, I only got some water from the small puddle and poured it on it. Since most things are watered, I subconsciously thought that the water was I didn''t think too much about watering it like this. I did it anyway. But apart from the loess that can make the two seeds complete their life in one day and bear a lot of fresh and ripe fruits that can be picked, I haven''t seen anything else. Later, I found that without burying the seeds in the loess, and without watering, the seeds can still bear fruit for a day and keep fresh all the time... This does not mean that the water at that time did not actually have any effect on the seeds. ?"

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "It''s been so long, and the small pool of water has been upgraded to the sea. During this period, the role of water is likely to evolve and upgrade, and the effects of water on seeds and plants are very likely to evolve. etc. have a great effect. Indeed, this aspect should also be tested.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai said: "Then let''s first experiment to see what effect this water has on seeds or things grown from seeds. Just in this yard, there will be flowers and plants in this yard. I will enter the space. Get some water and seeds out, and you can experiment."

    For another experiment, we had to find people and livestock, so we couldn¡¯t do the experiment right away.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Then Jiang Yue entered the space again.

    After a while, he brought a bucket of water and some seeds out. There is also a scoop floating in the bucket.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan squatted in the yard, planning to experiment.

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "If this water has an effect on the seeds, then even if it is not buried in the soil, let''s just put the seeds on the ground and water them with water to try."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1387ï¼š Trial out of town?

    Chapter 1387 Going to the town for a test?

    "Yeah." Xue Yan put a grain of rice and a grain of wheat on the ground. In fact, she also took out a lot of other seeds, but he was just in case there was any particularly big magical change, so that it would be easy to clean up at that time, so as not to be seen by others and feel abnormal.

    Jiang Yue then scooped some water with a ladle and poured it over the two seeds.

    I didn¡¯t pour much, just a little.

    And just after watering, a magical scene happened. I saw that the rice seeds and wheat seeds sprout and grow roots at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ears are mature and ready to be harvested. The ears of rice and wheat are heavy. From the standpoint of a single plant, it is extremely high-yielding.

    It takes no more than one minute from watering until the buds and ears are mature and ready for harvesting.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first looked at the rice and wheat plants in front of them, and then you looked at me and I looked at you.

    was not surprised at all, and was extremely calm.

    It is also because they have seen too many magical things, and they know that there may be very magical effects, so they are like this, and they have no emotional ups and downs.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan calmly cleaned up the two rice and wheat plants.

    "This has such a great effect on the seeds, and the effect on the plants should not be small. We should not try the plants in the yard, otherwise it will be troublesome to clean up. Let''s try it in the wild, there are many plants in the wild, ours The experimental results will be more accurate," Jiang Yue said.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Jiang Yue put the bucket of water together with the scoop, and the seeds she took out, and put them back into the space, and then she and Xue Yan left the house together.

    went to a field outside the town.

    The wild place they were looking for had no one at all, and there were many kinds of plants, including flowers, grasses, and those that could bear wild fruits. Some plants that bear wild fruits are still very small, and it is estimated that it will take a few years to bear fruit.

    Because of the many plants, Jiang Yue brought two buckets of water out of the space.

    and Xue Yan, each with a bucket, began to water the plants of various colors.

    Then they found that, in less than a minute, the flower plants that did not bloom in this season all bloomed; the plants that should have grown into large plants and wild fruits in a few years have grown up and have a fruit tree. , the fruits are ripe and ready to be picked; the grass has grown into a particularly lush big grass; the big grass that was originally thriving and tending to decline has not changed; , there is no change; the flowers that bloom just right, there is no change; and the dead grass and trees are watered, and there is no change... and so on.

    Obviously, these plants are like a parabola that rises first and then falls. Before the plant reaches the peak of its plant life, the water can play a role, but the plant has reached the peak, or has reached the peak and is already in a downward trend. The water won''t work anymore.

    Naturally, it will not be able to bring the dead back to life.

    Plus the seeds for experiments in the house...

    I saw Jiang Yue summed up: "That is, this water, from the seed to the plant before it grows to the best time of life, can work, so that it can grow directly to the best time of life. It can also be said that as long as the plant does not appear At the best of times, this water does it all."

    Xue Yan nodded, thinking that it should be like this.

 Chapter 1388ï¼š Seven East?

    Chapter 1388 Seven owners?

    Jiang Yue continued: "Living creatures such as people or livestock are fundamentally different from plants and cannot be generalized to plants. Besides, you also said that this water is evolved and upgraded on the basis of seed space, right? The effects of seeds, plants, etc. should be greater, so we can''t see this effect on seeds and plants, and infer that water can also have this effect on living things."

    Xue Yan nodded again. Naturally recognized.

    "Experiment with what effect this water has on living things such as people and livestock, and you have to follow what you said." Jiang Yue said again. "Look for people or livestock who are not in good health or sick, and see if they can cure the disease and restore their health. Look for ordinary people or livestock who are not sick to see if they can prevent diseases. However, this is all work. It is still different from plants and has similarities. You should only experiment with one type, and you can roughly infer what effect this water has on the other. See that both of us and the Maxima have the same effect after drinking this water. , anti-fatigue, more mental, better body, can also know this.¡±

    Xue Yan nodded, "That''s the reason."

    "That''s it," Jiang Yue said immediately, "Don''t we have a livestock farm in our family? The fourth brother bought it a few years ago. As long as there is a profitable business, no matter if it can make a lot of money or a small amount of money, the fourth brother will not let it go. There are flocks of cattle, sheep, horses, poultry, etc. There are so many. Naturally, there will be sick and weak, old and young, strong and ordinary. Just so, we will go to the livestock farm and let them all Drink the water in the dimension and see what effect it will have on them. This does not include one kind of living creature, so many kinds of living creatures, then we will basically be able to know more accurately what the effect will be on humans. ."

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no opinion at all.

    "The sun is going down now, this livestock farm is on the other side of our county, let''s go there tomorrow." Jiang Yue said.

    "Well." Xue Yan still had no opinion.

    The next day, after breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan rode to their livestock farm on the other side of Xinyuan County.

    This livestock farm is really big, there are flocks of cattle, sheep, horses, chickens, ducks, geese, etc. Each type of area, the livestock farm is divided into many areas, and each area is very large.

    There is also a mountain next to it.

    In the south, people such as cattle, sheep, chickens, ducks and geese have been raised on a large scale, but horses are generally raised in the north, and the horse farms are basically in the north. Some people buy horses. The north is so far away. Naturally, those who want to buy horses in the south cannot all go to the north to buy horses. These horses in the livestock farm were bought by their fourth brother.

    Furthermore, their fourth sister-in-law was originally from the north, and they raised horses everywhere in Jingyue, that is, on the fief of their fourth sister-in-law''s father, Prince Wang Ying, with the relationship of their fourth sister-in-law, their fourth brother bought horses from the north to the south Selling, the cost is naturally much lower than others, and the profit is naturally higher.

    Someone in the livestock farm saw Xue Yan and Jiang Yue coming, and immediately rushed out: "Liu Dongjia, Qi Dongjia, you are here."

    Apart from the fifth brother Xue Wuhu, Xue Yan is the oldest and the oldest in the family, so naturally he is the sixth family. Besides Xue Yan, Jiang Yue was the oldest and the oldest in the family, so naturally it was the Qidong family.

    I don''t call her Miss Yuebao anymore as she did when she was a child.

    After all, there are so many children in the family, both boys and children. In order to distinguish them, Xue Shi and the others are called the son and the young lady.

 Chapter 1389ï¼š Unsatisfactory?

    Chapter 1389 Unacceptable?

    "Listen to my fourth brother, another batch of horses has come, let''s come and have a look. If there is a good eye, we will take it away. You all go to work, we can just go around by ourselves, and take a look around here. We are also very familiar." Xue Yan said while dismounting. In the past, he and his Yuebao and family members had actually been here, and they were very familiar.

    Jiang Yue also dismounted.

    "Yes. Yes." All the people in the livestock farm responded, but they didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they hurriedly took the reins of the horses in the hands of Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, and tied them aside before they left and went their own way. Go their own way.

    Jiang Yue Xue Yan walked into the livestock farm.

    First, go straight to the horse pen. There is a fenced horse farm in front of the horse pen. Those who want to buy a horse are trying to ride there. If they think it is suitable, they will buy it back.

    They came early. The horse pen has not been cleaned today. Some horses have not been released yet. They are still in the circle. There are not many people in the circle. Take out the water and pour it into the tank where the horses in the circle drink.

    This water is enough to drink once, and you don¡¯t need to drink too much. Too much has no effect. It¡¯s just like ordinary water. Therefore, Jiang Yue didn¡¯t pour a lot of water in each manger.

    Old horses, weak horses and some sick horses and injured horses are on the other side of the pen, but there are not many.

    On the other side of the pen, old horses and old horses are together, weak horses and weak horses are together, sick horses are together with sick horses, and wounded horses are together with wounded horses. This livestock farm is equipped with specialized veterinarians. Old veterinarians cannot really cure them, but if they are weak, sick, or injured, they can be cured, and the veterinarian will definitely try their best to cure them.

    It may be because of the weather. Among the new batch of horses, they were all fine all the way from the north, but now two of them are sick, and the veterinarian is looking at them.

    The veterinarian also knew Xue Yan and Jiang Yue. Seeing Xue Yan and Jiang Yue coming over, he got up and said hello to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    Until the veterinarian took good care of the horse and went to prescribe the right medicine, and there was no one here, Jiang Yuecai took out the water from the space again, and poured it into the water tanks in the several horse stables here.

    Xue Yan was still standing beside Jiang Yue and helped Jiang Yue cover it up.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the sheep pen, pig pen, chicken pen, duck pen, goose pen and other pens, whether it was good or not, whether it was ordinary or not, whether it was sick or weak Yes, old or young, as long as it is a sink for these people to drink, they will pour water from the space into it without anyone noticing.

    They also saw it, horses, sheep, pigs, chickens, ducks, geese, etc. all drank this water.

    There is only observation left. It may not be possible to observe it in one or two days. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan plan to observe it for the next month.

    And this month, there must be new cattle, sheep, horses, chickens, ducks and geese waiting to enter this livestock farm to prevent the effect of the experiment. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went to the two wells of this livestock farm and poured a lot of water into the wells. Water in less space.

    There is also a fish pond next to this livestock farm. The workers of the livestock farm will also fetch water from this fish pond for cattle, sheep, horses, chickens, ducks and geese to drink. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also went to this fish just in case. pond, poured a lot of this water into this fish pond.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home.

    Yes, we are going home.

    She won''t be in a coma for a few days, so naturally she doesn''t need to live in the town anymore. She told her family that the fourth brother has hired someone again, so they don''t need to help in the barbecue shop.

 Chapter 1390ï¼š sooner the better

    Chapter 1390 The sooner the better

    But for the next month, they will go to the livestock farm on the other side of the county every five days to see the changes in the livestock farms, such as cattle, sheep, horses, chickens, ducks, geese, etc.

    In fact, there is no need for them to observe everything. The people in the livestock farm have already started to discuss, saying: The livestock farm does not know what happened during this period of time. The number of sick cattle, sheep, horses, chickens, ducks and geese is obviously less. After a month, So many livestock and poultry, not a few sick.

    He also said: cattle, sheep, horses, chickens, ducks, geese, etc., seem to be much more energetic than before. People who come to buy are not like before, they have to look at them a few times, or think about them a little bit. Health, basically the first time you come, you will buy it after a face-to-face visit.

    But what the people at the livestock farm didn''t talk about is: Those who are sick, even if they feel better, are still sick, and they will slowly get better after being treated by a veterinarian. Some veterinarians can''t treat them and die.

    Those who are weak have better health.

    The ordinary ones are in good spirits, and some are even stronger.

    Those who are strong and naturally mentally have better heads, such as those horses and cows that were originally strong, now these horses run faster and the cows have more strength.

    Also, those who are old, although they are more spiritual, they should get old, and they are still getting old... It seems that when they are old and die, their spirits will be better and they will feel more relaxed...

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew it.

    There is no need to come back to this livestock farm to observe.

    After walking out of the livestock farm and walking to their two horses tied to a tree on one side, seeing that there was no one else around, Jiang Yuecai said to Xue Yan in a subdued voice, "It''s already obvious, this water can indeed make you more comfortable. Healthy, more energetic, less prone to fatigue, and can also play a role in preventing diseases. But this effect has the greatest effect on the healthier, followed by ordinary people, and the weak again, which will only make The body gets better; it has little effect on the old or sick, at most it makes the mind a little better, the body is a little more relaxed, and the feeling is less uncomfortable."

    Xue Yan said: "Yuxuan won''t get sick until he is twenty-three years old, and it will take two years for him to get sick. He should not get sick now, and he is in good health. Since this water can prevent disease , Then give him this water, and he should not get this disease when he is twenty-three years old."

    "That''s right." Jiang Yue nodded.

    "But Cheng''er..." Mentioning his nephew Xue Tiancheng, Xue Yan couldn''t help sighing. His nephew has not been very healthy since he was a child. He seems to be no different from a normal child, but in fact, he can collapse when the wind blows. Originally, he also hoped to cure the child.

    But the effect of this water on the weak will only make his body better, and it will not make his nephew completely better.

    Jiang Yue naturally wanted to cure their family Xue Tiancheng, but wasn''t it really impossible, she could only say: "It''s always good to have a better body, and you can feel lighter on your body."

    Xue Yan nodded and asked, "Then when do you plan to let Yu Xuan and Cheng''er drink this water?"

    "The sooner the better." Jiang Yue said. "Tonight, I will pour some water from this space into the well of Shen Yuxuan''s house and the well of Shengming Academy. Needless to say, Shen Yuxuan usually lives at home, so he can naturally drink the water from his own house, and now it is When studying in the academy, all you drink is the water from the academy well. This will also benefit Shen Yuxuan''s family and other people in the academy."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1391ï¼š Thats totally possible?

    Chapter 1391 That''s totally okay?

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no objection. "I''ll go with you tonight."

    "Well." Jiang Yue also had no objection. But then, he pondered: "I don''t know if you have noticed, didn''t we pour this water into the well of the livestock farm? There is also the fish pond next to the livestock farm. People working in the livestock farm will naturally drink from that well. We looked at them this month, and they were indeed much more energetic than before, and they were all in good spirits. They actually discovered this themselves, but they thought that the business of the livestock farm was getting better and better, and their commissions were also higher. They themselves are happy during this time. Moreover, I see that some people who work in livestock farms have planted some flowers and plants around their houses. This month, it is not possible that they have not watered these flowers and plants once, since they have been watered. , this either uses the water from the well or the water from the fish pond, but I haven''t seen the flowers and plants blooming ahead of time or anything, it''s still the same, but the green oil grows better, and before we experimented The water in the space has some effect on the plants, but now it is not like that... It can be seen that the water poured into the space in the well or the fish pond is diluted, that is, it is mixed with the water in the well and the fish soup. , it won''t have such a strong effect, at most it will make the plant grow better."

    Xue Yan nodded, "I found it too."

    "Since this is the case," Jiang Yue said again, "it''s totally okay. As long as we see wells, ponds, rivers, lakes, etc. in the future, we will pour some water in my space into it. This will not only have little effect on plants , so as not to cause chaos in the world, but people drink this water, but it can prevent diseases. Even the worst effect can make people feel a little better. It''s a good thing. "

    This is indeed a good thing, Xue Yan naturally has no opinion at all, "Yeah."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to go home, but waited until it was dark, and went back to the well in Shen Yuxuan''s house and several wells in Shengming Academy secretly poured the water in the space before going home.

    On the way back, if they encountered water sources such as rivers and wells, they also poured some water into them, and the well in the middle of Huaishu Village, their village, naturally also fell.

    The river that passed between Huaishu Village and Bailiu Village naturally collapsed.

    When he got home, he poured some into the well of the house when the family was not paying attention.

    Now that they are all grown up and skilled, even if they go home later at night, the family will not be worried. Unlike when they were young, if they didn''t come back after dark, the family would immediately worry about something, for fear that something would happen to them.

    In the blink of an eye, five days have passed.

    On this day, June 13, Shengming Academy took a rest. Instead of taking Xue Shi and the other children home, Xue Dafu and the others came to the big mansion in the town. It happened that they didn''t come to the town for some days, so they all came to the town to visit. visit.

    The weather is very hot now, and the ice is already on sale.

    It''s been so many years, and naturally others have discovered that saltpeter can be used to make ice, so now, in addition to Xue Ji, there are other shops selling ice.

    However, because Daling needs a lot of saltpeter to make gunpowder, naturally the control of saltpeter is very strict. Almost 95% of the saltpeter is in the hands of the imperial court. It is naturally difficult to buy saltpeter, and the price of saltpeter is also very high. It didn''t come down because of the discovery of many saltpeter mines, so even though many people already know how to make ice, there are actually only a few that sell ice.

    Xueji Ice-making Workshop, as usual, delivered ice and popsicles early in the morning.

 Chapter 1392ï¼š wide heart is fat

    Chapter 1392 If the heart is wide, the body is fat

    At this moment, everyone is sitting in the hall of this big house, those who eat ice eat ice, those who eat popsicles eat popsicles, those who eat iced plum soup drink iced sour plum soup, and those who eat iced fruit eat iced fruit.

    Fruits include grapes, raisins, strawberries, watermelons, etc.

    There were also several basins of ice in the hall, which naturally relieved a lot of heat.

    Taking into account that Xue Tiancheng''s health is not very healthy, Liu Guixia, who was holding Xue Tiancheng''s grandson, naturally subconsciously took it and chilled it for a while, and gave her the grandson some cool ice-cold sour plum soup. This grandson eats.

    Before Xue Tiancheng could speak, Xue Shi, who was not skinny and was also the king of children, came over with a popsicle and said, "Grandma, Chengcheng is in much better health now, as long as he doesn''t eat too much, he can still eat ice cream. "

    "Really?" Liu Guixia was immediately surprised.

    "Of course it''s true!" Xue Shi said immediately. "The weather is getting hot. I''ve been eating popsicles every day in the academy these days. Recently, Chengcheng has also eaten popsicles. Sometimes I eat two a day and nothing happens. It''s true that my body has gotten better. It''s not very good. It''s better than before, anyway."

    Hearing that, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were just eating the red bean ice in their respective bowls without any delay. This ice is very smashed, like a smoothie, thin and thin, put it in a bowl, poured a lot of sugar red beans on it, eat this on a hot day, it tastes good and makes people feel cool.

    Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou, who were also eating smoothies, both glanced at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    It must be their boss and Xue Yan who did it.

    Although they don''t know the specifics, they probably know that their boss and Xue Yan have already completed the experiment on the space. They didn''t have to ask, just by looking at their boss and Xue Yan, they knew that if they only took Xue Yan in and out of the space alone, their boss would not fall into a coma.

    "Really, really." Xue Qiansheng''s little friend took a small spoon, and while eating her very small bowl of ice, she also agreed. Milky voice. "Everyone in the academy said that my brother is in better spirits. However, I feel that my spirits are also much better, and I don''t know what''s going on."

    Xue Xingran has always been on the wrong side of sister Xue Qiansheng, so she immediately said in a milky voice: "Sister stinky, why do you feel that your spirit is much better? Mr. Mingming said that everyone has been in a much better spirit recently, and he said that he might be angry with us. The luck is getting better and better, the big ling is good, our own life is good, the people are good, everyone is good, everyone is in a good mood, and the heart is wide, the body is fat, the natural spirit is good, and the complexion is good."

    "Ha, I''m pinching again." Xuanyuan Jin felt very happy.

    "Mother, you don''t help me, you are obviously a stinky brother and you are fighting against me!" Xue Qiansheng pouted the old man.

    Xue Xingran didn''t give in at all, "Even if I speak first, you will fight against me! Why should you speak first and not allow me to fight against you? Smelly sister! Humph!" He also pouted Boss.

    Although everyone is used to it, it is still funny.

    "Alright, alright," Xuanyuan Jin hurriedly laughed, lest the siblings would really pinch, "Hurry up and eat your ice, this hot day will melt in a while. If it melts, I won''t give it to you again. Oh, you are young, you can only eat so much ice every day."

    Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran are two little friends who still like to eat ice very much. Naturally, they are reluctant to just melt it in a bowl, so they will stop bickering.

 Chapter 1393ï¼š Kids dont lie about this

    Chapter 1393 On this, children will not lie

    Then the two of them obediently continued to eat the ice in their small bowl. The ice cream is soft and smooth, it''s delicious. The two children immediately frowned, like a crescent moon.

    Liu Guixia and the others were about to melt when they saw it.

    But Liu Guixia and the others did not ignore other children in the family, especially Xue Tiancheng in Liu Guixia''s arms.

    I saw that Liu Guixia hugged the grandson in her arms even more distressedly, and smiled with Pei Fufu: "Since Cheng''er is in better health, why don''t you let him eat a popsicle, it should be our great luck. It''s better to come here, not to mention that everyone in the academy is in a much better spirit, even ourselves, the people in the village, and the people from other villages, you have seen it, and they all look more or less better. "

    "Yeah, Fufu," Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan also said with a smile, "The children won''t lie about this. It must be that Cheng''er''s health is much better, so they dare to say that."

    Xue Tiancheng is her youngest son, and Pei Fufu is naturally distressed. Usually, because this son is not very healthy, both her and the family take great care of her son. At this moment, she is sitting next to Liu Guixia and can''t help but stretch out her hand, lovingly. He patted her son''s little head, and then smiled slowly: "He has eaten popsicles recently, and he is all right, and his body should be really better. God bless Daling. I haven''t seen a better recovery for so many years, now It turned out to be better with Da Ling''s luck."

    Then he said to her young son in a warm and gentle voice, "Cheng''er, if you like to eat popsicles, we will eat them later, but we must remember that we must not eat too much."

    "I know mother." Xue Tiancheng smiled and nodded. He has always been gentle and sensible. "Then I will eat at most one a day."

    "Huh." Pei Fufu smiled and nodded lightly. The eyes are hot and painful. I feel bad that this son has been so sensible since he was a child. "Come." She hurriedly brought a popsicle to her son. "Eat."

    "Yeah." Even if Xue Tiancheng is sensible, he is still a child and likes to eat this. Just one sip, and he rolled his eyes in satisfaction.

    In the past, not only was he not allowed to eat these at home, but he himself did not dare to eat it, for fear of getting sick, and it would be very uncomfortable. , watching his brother Xue Shi eat popsicles, he wanted one too. He wanted to taste the taste of popsicles, but found that he could eat one or two a day without any problem. At first, his brother Xue Shi was afraid that something would happen to him, and stared at him all day. Seeing that he was fine, he dared to give him food again the next day.

    Seeing Xue Tiancheng like this, the adults are both distressed and happy. I feel bad that this child needs to pay attention to many places because of physical reasons. I am happy that the child is finally feeling better.

    At this time, Xuanyuan Hao, who was slowly eating the iced watermelon, also opened his mouth: "Although Cheng''er''s body seems to be much better, we also feel a lot more energetic, but after all, Cheng''er''s body cannot be compared with ordinary people''s. , I still have to go regularly to give Yu Xuan a pulse and let him see."

    "Yeah, yeah." Xue Dafu was also eating iced watermelon, and he couldn''t help but agree and agree. His grandson''s body has always been a matter of particular concern to him. The doctor has said that as long as you take good care of it, even if you are not very healthy, it will not affect your life expectancy. It is said that many people who suffer from minor illnesses and disasters can also live as longevity stars. As long as it doesn''t develop into a serious illness.

 Chapter 1394ï¼š Or is their boss hiding his merits and fame?

    Chapter 1394 Still their boss hides merit and fame

    Pei Fufu said: "Today is the time to give Yuxuan a pulse again. After lunch, I will take Chenger there."

    Xue Yan said, "Sister-in-law three, Yuebao and I will take you to Yuxuan in the afternoon."

    Jiang Yue also looked at Pei Fufu, the third sister-in-law, obviously that''s what she meant.

    "Huh." Pei Fufu nodded lightly. Her husband was in charge of the 200,000 Jingjing troops outside the imperial capital, and he was not at home very often. Usually, if she went out for something, her family would usually send her to her. Especially their Xiaoyan and Yuebao gave her the most.

    Everyone in the family takes good care of her and treats her well.

    She was able to marry into this family, she always felt that it was the blessing she cultivated in her previous life, that she would have such a good family and live such a happy life in this life.

    "Speaking of this, everyone is more energetic and looks good." Suddenly, Shao Youyue also spoke up, she still had an iced raisin in her hand, and she was in no hurry to put it in her mouth, "Just now when we came from home, When I was in the carriage, through the curtain of the carriage, I could see the people on the street, and my complexion was much better than before. I also think that what the husband said is right, it is related to the better luck of Daling. Now Daling''s Luck is very nourishing, that is what Fufu said, God is really bless our Daling, presumably people from other places in Daling look good. ."

    "No." Liu Guixia and the others nodded happily.

    Xuanyuan Hao said with a smile: "When I brought Shu''er back, I knew that Shu''er was a child prodigy, and the officials were saying that God blesses Daling, so we Daling have such a prince. Over the years, Shu''er has managed the country in a good way. The country is well governed, and the people really live and work in peace and contentment, so it is no wonder that God will bless us with better luck.¡±

    "Yeah, yeah." Liu Guixia and the others nodded again, and they all agreed.

    Xue Yan was sweating.

    It is obviously all the credit of his Yuebao...

    Also, what is unlucky or unlucky is clearly the effect of the water in his Moon Treasure Space...

    However, although his family Yuebao has not left Xinyuan County during this period of time, many of the rivers, lakes and streams are connected, and groundwater can penetrate each other through the soil layers. , lakes, streams, wells and other water sources poured into the space will sooner or later flow to other places in Daling, and people in other places in Daling will naturally be more energetic and look better than before. The role of disease prevention...

    Although it is undeniable that Xue Yan is indeed capable and that Daling can be built so well, Xue Yan himself has contributed a lot, but in the eyes of Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou, it is their boss who has hidden merit and fame.

    So they just admire their boss Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue didn''t feel anything, and it didn''t matter, but when it came to talking about it, she actually admired her family Xue Yan even more. Regardless of whether this is a book or not, her family, Xue Yan, is a person in this world, and her cognition naturally has certain limitations, but she can accept new things very quickly.

    Her advantage is that she was born in the apocalypse, can evolve, and has a lot of advanced knowledge for her to know and learn.

    If her family Xue Yan was also in the last days, she felt that at least she would not be worse than her.

    After having lunch in the mansion, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were about to send Pei Fufu and Xue Tiancheng to Shen''s Medical Center.

    When Xue Shi saw it, he hurriedly dragged the naive Xue Bo and the surprisingly lazy Xuanyuan Shou and ran out, arguing, "Little Uncle Yuebao, we''re going too!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1395ï¼š I dont even know what happened

    Chapter 1395 I don''t even know what happened

    "What are you doing? We''ll be back in a while." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at their three children in confusion. Xue Shi was still skinny, Xue Bo smiled at them naively, Xuanyuan Shou yawned, looking like he didn''t sleep well and was extremely lazy.

    Xue Gangan, Xue Qiansheng and others saw it, and they ran over and jumped around them to argue: "Then let''s go too! Let''s go too!"

    "Don''t be a jerk! Go back quickly." Xue Shi immediately threw them away and sent them back to the mansion in a swarm.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt even more strange and looked at each other.

    After Xue Gangan and the others were driven back, Xue Shi could also answer Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s words, but Xue Shi lied without blushing or panting: "Uncle Shen''s medical clinic is not the same as ours. Is it on a street, my father and fourth uncle are there, I will go there to play with my father and fourth uncle!"

    Immediately, Xue Shi hit Xue Bo next to him with his elbow.

    Only then did Xue Bo react, and he first said ''oh'' to Xue Bo, and then smiled naively with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "I''m looking for my father, and my father is also on that street, In the carpenter''s shop."

    Although they knew that Xue Shi was taking the lead again, they didn''t know what to do, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s eyes continued to move to the next calmly, and they were still yawning. Xuanyuan Shou who was still supporting it.

    "Ah..." It was another big yawn, the corners of Xuanyuan Shou''s eyes were a little red, and tears were coming out. He was so sleepy, and then he also opened his mouth: "Don''t look at me, I was caught by him. Pulled it out," his chin pushed towards Xue Shi, "I don''t even know what happened. I just ate a lot of lunch, and I feel even more sleepy now. Ah..." Then, another big yawn. The kind that can open his mouth.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s eyes fell on Xue Shi again.

    Xue Shi immediately stood at attention and said, "I really went to find my father and fourth uncle to play with!" He bumped his elbow against Xue Bo again.

    Xue Bai immediately stood at attention and nodded sharply.

    It was too hot under the sun, and it was really inappropriate to talk. The three children were dripping with sweat and their faces were reddened. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t ask any more questions, and the three children went.

    Anyway, the three children will go there secretly.

    Every time, they are used to it.

    It was not until Xue Shi, Xue Bo, and Xuanyuan Shou also got into the carriage that Xue Yan let Jiang Yue get into the carriage too, and let him drive the carriage outside.

    But Jiang Yue was disobedient and sat outside the carriage with him, driving the carriage.

    The carriage passed Xueji General Store first, Xue Shi went down first, for fear that Xue Bo couldn''t control Xuanyuan Shou''s appearance, he also tore Xuanyuan Shou down. They didn''t continue to drive the carriage until they saw Xue Shi and Xuanyuan guard entering the main shop, and their second brother Xue Erhu and fourth brother Xue Sihu came out, standing at the door and joking with them.

    He passed by the shop opened for the eldest brother Xue Yihu. The eldest brother Xue Yihu was burying his head at the counter and didn''t know what to look at. Before the carriage stopped, Xue Bo showed a head, and shouted happily: "Dad!"

    "Hey!" The simple and honest Xue Yihu responded immediately, strode out happily and took Xue Bo off the carriage. Obviously Xue Bo is thirteen years old, so there is no need for this.

    But Xue Yihu is the only child, others are honest and honest, good-natured, and dote on children very much.

    He is very fond of his own children and other children in the family. Also the best to talk about. The same goes for his daughter-in-law Li Hehua.

 Chapter 1396ï¼š Has been called a magician for several years

    Chapter 1396 has been called a genius doctor for several years

    Therefore, in general, the children in the family make mistakes and cannot escape. They all ask Xue Yihu and Li Hehua to help them speak.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan greeted their elder brother.

    Pei Fufu and Xue Tiancheng in the carriage also showed their heads and said hello.

    Then, I went to Shen''s Medical Clinic.

    In the medical hall, there are only a few people seeing a doctor at the moment. Shen Yuxuan is sitting in the hall, next to the screen, giving people a pulse. The child hurriedly brought Jiang Yue and the others in.

    Shen Yuxuan has been a doctor for a long time, and his youth is better than the blue. Because the old doctor Shen is too old, he no longer receives medical treatment, and only occasionally visits the medical center, and because Shen Yuxuan is better than the old doctor. Shen''s medical skills, He can cure many incurable diseases, plus he became famous early, now, Shen Yuxuan has been called a genius doctor for several years.

    Shen Yuxuan is also dressed in white today. He looks white, like a white-faced scholar, but because of practicing medicine and spending almost all day in the medical center, his clothes are full of herbal incense.

    Sometimes you can smell it without getting too close.

    Today''s Shen Yuxuan is much calmer than when he was a child. Maybe it''s because I''ve grown up, and I''m no longer always like a crying bag.

    Xue Tiancheng came every month to ask Shen Yuxuan to check his pulse. In addition, because Xue Yan and Shen Yuxuan were good friends, the Xue family and the Shen family had known each other for a long time. The children all knew that Jiang Yue and the others were invited in. Naturally, as before, there was no need to be so polite. After being invited to drink tea, Shen Yuxuan would naturally come over and give Xue Tiancheng a pulse after waiting for Shen Yuxuan to check the pulse of others.

    It didn''t take long for Shen Yuxuan to come over to check Xue Tiancheng''s pulse. After checking the pulse, he smiled and said, "Cheng''er''s health is much better. It''s strange, everyone''s health is more or less better than before, come to me. There are also fewer patients. My mother didn''t say that her body hurts here or there, but she didn''t say where the pain was in the past few days. She also said that her body was much more relaxed, and she was willing to get up and walk away, and she could eat half a bowl more at each meal Fan, my father is watching, not to mention how happy I am. As far as my own feelings are concerned, I don¡¯t care about others, I feel that my body is much lighter than before. It¡¯s not surprising that you say it is strange.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Shen Yuxuan felt a lot lighter on his body, that is, he also drank the water in the space, that''s good. There will be no disease that can be cured by oneself.

    It was Pei Fufu who said with a smile: "We even discussed this in the morning, and we all think that the luck of Daling is getting better and better, and the sky is blessing Daling, so the bodies of our people in Daling are getting better and better with this luck. it is good."

    Shen Yuxuan said with a smile: "It is said that one side''s water and soil support another''s people, and the big ling has a lot of mountains and rivers, and it is very supportive of people. With good luck, it may indeed be able to support people. It should be for this reason." After speaking, he also touched Xue. Tiancheng''s head said, "Cheng''er, since your health is so much better, then you don''t need to take any pills this time, just pay more attention to your diet, it''s not good to take too many pills."

    Three-drug.

    "Well, thank you Uncle Shen." Xue Tiancheng thanked him wisely.

    chatted for a while, until the people who came to see the doctor, Jiang Yue and the others did not go back.

    When passing by the carpenter''s shop and Xue Ji''s general shop at home, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both stopped their carriages and asked Xue Shi and Xue Bo Xuanyuan if they would go back. , and their eldest brother, second brother, and fourth brother said that they would watch the three children, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just ignored the three children and continued to drive the carriage, carrying the third sister-in-law and Xue Tiancheng back.

 Chapter 1397ï¼š Second brother, dont you beat me like this?

    Chapter 1397 Second brother, don''t you beat me like this?

    As soon as Xue Shi saw the carriage passing by, he showed his head from the shop and looked at it until his uncle and Yuebao turned the carriage ahead and could no longer see it, he waved his hand and said: " Shou Shou, let''s go! Bai Bai must have been waiting for us!"

    Xue Sihu and Xue Erhu were still in the lobby of the main shop at the moment. The two were talking at the counter. Hearing that, before Xue Erhu said anything, Xue Sihu already grabbed Xue Shi''s back collar with one hand and took the child Xue Shi. Pulled back.

    Lazy to the extreme, in fact, Xuanyuan Shou, who didn''t want to take a step, immediately stood still.

    "What are you trying to do?" Xue Sihu asked Xue Shi with a smile. No one in the family is clear, usually his nephew is responsible for the trouble. Without waiting for Xue Shi to answer, Xue Sihu smiled and looked at Xue Erhu: "Second brother, you don''t care what your son looks like."

    Xue Erhu was still leaning on the counter, and smiled: "Your second sister-in-law can''t handle it, can I handle it?" Immediately, his eyes fell on his son, "However, son, we have covered you all, you Shouldn''t you also tell us, what are you guys trying to do? Don''t be too skinny, or your mother, don''t talk about you, I can''t make a difference, your mother is getting more and more angry, and she scratched me the day before yesterday."

    "Then I said that my mother is a tigress and you still have to beat me up." Xue Shi made a face at his father. His father was duplicitous, obviously liked the way his mother died.

    made Xue Erhu gasp directly.

    Xue Sihu was also happy: "Second brother, don''t you beat me like this?"

    Xue Erhu''s long legs were even more crossed, and he said with a smile: "You don''t know that I don''t beat children, our family doesn''t have this ethos. Come on, let him and Shou Shou get away, before I get really angry. Before, they were just Pippi, and they haven''t had any major incidents for so many years, so don''t worry about it."

    Xue Sihu then let go of the hand holding Xue Shihou''s collar, and still couldn''t help laughing and said: "Second brother, it''s because of a father like you, look, what kind of skin he is going to look like."

    Before Xue Erhu could speak, Xue Shi even made a face and said, "How can you only blame my father, everyone in the family has a share!"

    "Haha, you see it thoroughly." Xue Sihu laughed, not happy. "Okay, okay, I also have a share in being the fourth uncle. Come on out, I''m also looking angry."

    "Leave Shou Shou!" Xue Shi immediately called Xuanyuan Shou to leave quickly.

    Xuanyuan Shou was lazy and wanted to lie down on the table in the lobby, not to mention that the sun was shining to death outside, so he didn''t want to go out at all.

    Xue Shi was a little impatient, so he started again, dragged Xuanyuan Shou and left, and went to their carpenter shop to find their family Xue Bai.

    "Uncle!" Xue Shi shouted as he rushed into the carpenter''s shop with Xuanyuan Shou.

    Even if he is lazy, Xuanyuan Shou is still polite, and I see Xuanyuan Shou also calling someone: "Big brother." He is the younger brother of his emperor''s brother, so his elder brother''s elder brother is naturally his elder brother.

    It¡¯s just that some children in the family are no big or small, regardless of their seniority, some still call him Shou Shou, but refuse to call him Shou Shou Uncle.

    "Are you here? Gang Baibai also said why you haven''t come to him yet. Hurry up, eat a popsicle, and watch you sweat." The honest and honest Xue Yihu immediately took out the quilt in the small wooden box. Two popsicles, one for each of Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou.

    He also took a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off the two children''s heads.

    Xue Bai is already eating popsicles.

 Chapter 1398ï¼š Its not just me.

    Chapter 1398 This is not my business either

    Xue Yihu went to pick up an iced watermelon, cut it on the small table, and let the three children eat it.

    "Uncle, you are still good to us." Xue Shi said super sweetly while eating a popsicle to relieve the heat.

    When was praised, Xue Yihu was naturally happy.

    Xuanyuan Shou was also hot. He leaned in front of the small table. Hearing Xue Shi''s words, he gave Xue Shi a lazy glance. Then, after eating half of the popsicle, he reached for a piece of iced watermelon to eat. The feeling of coldness in his heart made him not want to go out at all.

    "When will something happen, you won''t take me with you?" Xuanyuan Shou was extremely helpless, and his whole body was even more sluggish.

    Xue Shi immediately said: "Don''t do this dream. Bring more people, and you can share a little more responsibility, and I can share a little less. Besides, this is not my business, it''s about everyone, why? Can I be alone? I''ll be the lead at best. Isn''t that right, Bob?"

    Xue Bo nodded his head twice while burying his head and nibbling on the watermelon: "Well."

    Xue Yihu has a stupid mouth. He couldn''t get in the mouth of the children when they talked. He just sat there, smiling and watching the three children eat popsicles and watermelons.

    Looking at the spirit of the three children, they all ate very happily, and he was in a very good mood.

    "Ah, it''s cool." After eating a popsicle and two pieces of watermelon, Xue Shi didn''t feel hot anymore. "Aren''t you cool? We''ll go to work when it''s cool."

    "It''s cool." Xue Bohan smiled.

    Xuanyuan Shou just lay there, not lazy. Don''t answer at all.

    Xue Shi also got used to it, and together with Xue Bo, one person grabbed Xuanyuan Shou''s arm and pulled Xuanyuan Shou up.

    "Uncle, let''s find Uncle Shen." After Xue Shi finished speaking, he set off.

    Xue Bai also ran.

    Xuanyuan Shou had no choice but to run after him.

    Obviously Shen''s Medical Center is not far from the carpenter''s shop, but because the weather is hot, they have to run. When the three children ran to Shen''s Medical Center, they were sweating all over again.

    It happened that Shen Yuxuan had just been treated and stood up. Seeing Xue Shi and the others running in, he hurriedly smiled and asked people to bring three bowls of herbal tea, one for Xue Shi and the others.

    The three children immediately gave a bitter face.

    I saw Xue Shidao: "Uncle Shen, do you know why we don''t come to you often when the weather is hot, it''s because you let us drink this herbal tea, which is a bit like drinking medicine, and we don''t like it."

    "Every time you come forward." Shen Yuxuan patted his head with a smile. Then he explained: "Although this herbal tea is different from other herbal teas, it relieves the heat and is also good for the body."

    The three children could only hold their noses and drink some.

    Shen Yuxuan then greeted them to sit down.

    Xuanyuan Shou was lying on the table as if he had no bones, and closed his eyes, as if he didn''t ask me anything.

    Shen Yuxuan thought it was funny, and then he really didn''t ask Xuanyuan Shou anything, but asked Xue Shi and Xue Bo with a smile: "Why are you here on such a hot day? Just now your uncle and Yuebao brought your third aunt and Chengcheng over here. , do you know?"

    "I know." Xue Shi replied quickly. "We came with them."

    Xue Bai only smiled naively.

    Shen Yuxuan smiled and said, "Why did you come here now?"

    Xue Shi immediately leaned over, looking ingratiating: "Hey, Uncle Shen, we are here to help you, but don''t let our uncle and Yuebao know about it. Please, please."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1399ï¼š Maybe its better to be stimulating?

    Chapter 1399 Maybe it''s good to be exciting?

    "Why are you busy, you have to hide from your uncle and Yuebao?" Shen Yuxuan asked with a smile. "You tell me first, if you can hide it, I will naturally help you hide it."

    Xue Shi said: "I don''t mean to do bad things, you can definitely help hide it."

    Shen Yuxuan smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then you can say it."

    "It''s Uncle Shen like this," Xue Shi couldn''t help but lower his voice so that no one else could hear it, "Why don''t we think that my uncle and Yuebao are a pair? But they are too slow, like me five Uncle like that, it didn''t take much effort, just got together with the empress, and now they are about to get married, and they grew up together and have known each other for many years, and we haven''t seen any movement yet, we are anxious."

    About Xue Wuhu and Fuying, the empress, the Shen Xue family is so good, even if others don''t know about it, Shen Yuxuan still heard about it, so it''s not surprising.

    only¡­¡­

    Shen Yuxuan laughed out loud: "How old are you, why are you worrying about adults?"

    "I''ll be fourteen in two months! Not too young!" Xue Shi shouted.

    Xue Bohan smiled and said, "I''m thirteen." You Hanhan pointed at Xuanyuan Shou, "Uncle Shen, he''s also thirteen. He was born on the same day as me."

    Xuanyuan Shou was still lying there softly, and he didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids.

    "Alright, alright, you are all adults." Shen Yuxuan laughed again and again. Don''t fight with them either. "Then what do you mean? Your uncle and Yuebao haven''t moved at all. It''s useless to find me, and I can''t help."

    Xue Shi immediately said: "Why can''t you help? You can help!"

    "Oh?" Shen Yuxuan found it interesting and put down the tea bowl, "Then tell me, how can I help?"

    "That''s it..." Xue Shi suppressed his voice and leaned towards Shen Yuxuan, "Uncle Shen, you pretended to like our Yuebao, and then confessed to my Yuebao, of course, in front of our uncle. I don''t believe they didn''t react at all. Yes, it''s just to stimulate them!"

    "It really is a child." Shen Yuxuan said with a smile. "There is no movement at all. Doesn''t it mean that they have their own considerations? If they really want to please each other, they will be together sooner or later. If they are not all interested in each other, no matter how much stimulation is required, it is useless."

    "Why is it useless? You don''t help us, how do you know it''s useless!" Said it was an adult, but Xue Shi immediately became childish. "I just want our uncle and Yuebao to be together! I don''t want our Yuebao to marry! Our uncle belongs to our Yuebao! Our Yuebao also belongs to our uncle! No one else is allowed to come. Step in, except for your help!"

    Although Xue Bo was naive, at this time, he also said very seriously: "Uncle Shen, I really want our uncle and Yuebao to get together soon, so you promise to help us, okay?"

    Although Xuanyuan Shou was dragged by force, he raised a hand softly at this moment, who was soft and did not open his eyes.

    means adding him.

    To be honest, he also wanted his imperial brother to be with Yuebao soon.

    Except for Yuebao, he does not accept others as his royal sister-in-law.

    And he could also see that his imperial brother and Yuebao liked each other, but he didn''t know what was going on, there was no movement at all.

    This is also the reason why he let Xue Shi do this and did not stop Xue Shi at all.

    Perhaps, stimulation is good.

 Chapter 1400ï¼š Then we are afraid

    Chapter 1400 Then we are also afraid

    Shen Yuxuan was a little moved when he saw this. After a long while, he sighed: "Shengqing Yuebao didn''t hurt you in vain."

    Immediately, he said, "It''s not that I don''t help you, it''s just a matter of reason. It''s best not to do this first, so as not to cause adverse effects. Let''s do it. I will talk to your uncle in private to see what he thinks. It stands to reason that if your uncle likes Yuebao, they are all emperors, and they are not so thin that they have no courage to confess to Yuebao. Let me first see if there is something wrong with your uncle. If there is no problem on his side, let''s find a way to see Yuebao''s side. Don''t be in a hurry, you have to find the right symptoms to know what medicine to prescribe. Now we should firstly find out whether it is out or not. what is the problem."

    "Hey, Uncle Shen, you are right!" Xue Shi immediately said happily. "Then let''s do as you said. It just so happens that my uncle will also be living in the town tonight, so you can have a good chat with our uncle tonight! Please!"

    Xue Bai is also very happy, as if their uncle and Yuebao will be together soon, making everyone''s wish come true.

    Xuanyuan Shou just raised his raised hand and returned to the table with a clatter, resting it lazily. The eyelids still haven''t even opened.

    "But Uncle Shen," Xue Shi said hurriedly, "you really, really don''t tell our uncle or Yuebao that we asked you to do this. We are so involved in their affairs, we are afraid that they will think we Bullshit, get angry with us."

    Xue Bo was also pitiful, thinking he would not tell.

    "You just want them to be together, it''s not nonsense, they won''t be angry." Shen Yuxuan comforted.

    "Then we are also afraid." Xue Shi said.

    Xue Bo nodded fiercely, indicating yes.

    Xuanyuan Shou, who was lying on his stomach with his eyes closed, really felt that sometimes Xue Shi and Xue Bo were really stupid. Don''t even look at it, they came to this street together with his imperial brother and Yuebao, and they looked like they were going to do something. That night, Shen Yuxuan went to his imperial brother to have a heart-to-heart talk, thinking with his toes, he knew it was them. dry.

    Shen Yuxuan didn''t think Xue Shi and Xue Bo were stupid, he just thought that children were children, obviously sometimes they were not afraid of heaven and earth, but sometimes they were timid and pitiful, and then he smiled and said, "Okay, I''m sure I won''t tell you anything. Your uncle and Yuebao''s."

    As for what his friends Shengqing and Yuebao had guessed, it was none of his business.

    "Thank you Uncle Shen!" Xue Shi and Xue Bo both immediately thanked. are very happy.

    Xuanyuan Shou, who still knew how to be polite, also raised his head at this time, opened his eyelids, and thanked Shen Yuxuan: "Thank you, Uncle Shen."

    *

    It is rare that the children do not go to school, and the family members also come to the big mansion in the town, so that night, the family members naturally live in the big mansion and continue to reunite with the children.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue naturally didn''t go back to the village, they also lived in this big mansion.

    It was not dark yet, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu all came back from the shop, and it got dark after a while, and then everyone ate in the flower hall.

    The atmosphere is very happy.

    is a bit noisy.

    There are many children, especially when they talk together sometimes, it can make people feel like their heads are going to explode, but Jiang Yue and the others are used to it. Only Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou can''t stand it. They are busy eating dinner. The two got off the table and left the flower hall first, then went up to the roof, lying on the roof to enjoy the shade.

 Chapter 1401ï¼š Yes, I am Xinyueyuebao

    Chapter 1401 Yes, I am Xinyueyuebao

    At the dinner table, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally sat together again.

    Because the weather is hot now, even though it is night, the dishes are not very hot, otherwise, even if there is ice next to it, you will be sweating all over.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou couldn''t stand the noise of the children, so they hurriedly ate a good meal and left, for fear that their heads would explode after a second, but they didn''t know about Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou. The little right went up to the roof, and they just continued to eat dinner.

    Mixed with cold dishes, the taste is quite good, Jiang Yue took another chopstick.

    Xue Yan just drank a small bowl of winter melon soup, picked up the spoon, and filled himself another half bowl. He gave his Yuebaosheng a bowl from the beginning, and now his Yuebao has not been finished, so he doesn''t need to give his Yuebaosheng any more.

    After dinner, Xue Dafu and the others all sat down in the side hall and talked.

    Jiang Yue also went.

    Xue Yan was about to go there, when suddenly, a man dressed as a doorman who was actually a secret guard rushed over, whispered to his ear, "Master, Doctor Shen is here. Doctor Shen said, let only Just use what you know. He''s waiting for you at the ceremonial gate."

    Xue Yan felt strange, not knowing what happened to his friend Yu Xuan, so mysterious.

    was about to leave the flower hall and go to the door of ceremonies, but out of the corner of his eyes he noticed that their family Xue Shi showed a head, stretched his neck, and looked over here.

    If this is normal, no matter who came, their family Xue Shi ran over quickly, but now it is like this, and in the daytime, their family Xue Shi takes the lead and seems to want something else, and also went to the place where the Shen''s Medical Center is located. That street, and then Xue Yan understood that his friend came here at this time, so mysterious, it must be the ghost of their family Xue Shi.

    Although his heart was clear, Xue Yan didn''t show any signs of it.

    went straight to the door.

    In front of the yi door, Shen Yuxuan was standing there, Xue Yan walked over, and the two first greeted each other as before.

    Immediately, Shen Yuxuan smiled and said, "I should have gone to see my aunt and uncle, but after thinking about it, it''s better not to bother, so I just asked you out."

    Mainly, Shen Yuxuan felt that it was better not to make any big noises about this kind of thing.

    He had also agreed with Xue Shi and the others, and asked his friend in private.

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "Did Xue Shi and the others look for you in the afternoon? When I came here, I saw him sneakily showing a head."

    Shen Yuxuan thought that he was hiding it from his friends, but if Jiang Yue saw it, he would definitely hide it from Jiang Yue, but he was naturally not surprised and said with a smile: "Whether you guessed it or not, I promise to help you hide it. ."

    Xue Yan nodded, not asking if Xue Shi and the others were the ones doing the trick, but asked with a smile, "If you have something to say, just say it."

    Shen Yuxuan also nodded, first looking around, seeing no one else, then said: "I shouldn''t have told you this, but I actually want to ask you, you and Yuebao... No, do you have any kind of relationship with Yuebao? relationship? If there is, why haven''t I seen any action from you, do you have any considerations?"

    Xue Yan''s eyes darkened.

    Shen Yuxuan was not in a hurry and waited slowly.

    After a long while, Xue Yan raised his eyelids and said, "I can''t say it to others. Since you asked me, yes, I am Xinyueyuebao. You are also right, I have my own considerations. What considerations... Yu Xuan, it''s a little inconvenient to tell you, I''m sorry." Speaking of which, he was extremely apologetic.

    He can''t say that his Yuebao will return to the end times sooner or later.

 Chapter 1402ï¼š calm down

    Chapter 1402 Calm, calm

    None of his friends knew that his Moon Treasure was originally from another world.

    Shen Yuxuan shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m not sorry. On the contrary, no matter what your considerations are, I think it''s very hard for you to be like this. I shouldn''t ask these questions."

    Xue Yan also shook his head, "No, you also care about us."

    You, naturally include Xue Shi and the others.

    Shen Yuxuan looked at his friend for a long time, but still sighed: "Originally, I was thinking, if there is no problem on your side, I will find a way to ask Yuebao''s side... Now it seems that I don''t need to ask anything. It''s just that Shengqing, although I have never dealt with such a thing, I feel that no matter what is wrong between you and Yuebao, there has been no movement until now. We have always felt that as long as you grow up, you will Married together... In short, if you and Yuebao can talk about it, let''s talk, maybe there is nothing that can''t be solved."

    Xue Yan smiled wryly.

    This is not something that can be solved by opening it.

    Seeing his friend like this, he felt that the problem should be bigger than he imagined. Shen Yuxuan didn''t know what to say, and only sighed again, "Then pretend that I didn''t say anything, you go in, I''ll go back too." After a pause, he added: "If the children come to me again, I will help you persuade them."

    "Thank you." Xue Yan thanked.

    Shen Yuxuan sighed softly again before leaving.

    Xue Yan saw that Shen Yuxuan was gone and disappeared, and calmed down for a while, and then decided to turn around, enter the ceremony door, and go to the side hall.

    But before one of his feet went up the steps, something rolled off the roof.

    He subconsciously avoided.

    Then, a man''s black soap boots just landed in front of him.

    Immediately, Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou also landed in front of him one after the other. Shao Xiaozuo stumbled, one foot was not wearing a boot, and as soon as he came, he hurriedly put the black soap boots that fell on the ground one step before them. Put it on your feet, and then you can stand up straight, fold your arms, look lazily, and look at him with a playful look.

    Huo Xiaoyou still had a stern face and gloomy eyes.

    Xue Yan looked up at the roof. It seemed that the two commanders of his Yuebao were on it early, at least before he came to the door of the ceremony, and there was no sound, so he didn''t notice it. Although he did not expect the two commanders to go up to the roof after eating in the flower hall, the two commanders should have listened to the conversation between him and his friends, but there was no emotional ups and downs on his face.

    It was as if it was not him who had just talked to his friend in front of the ceremonial gate.

    Rare, it was Huo Xiaoyou who spoke first, looked at Xue Yan with a heavy gaze, and said, "I really don''t know what the boss likes about you."

    Xue Yan: "...cough." Are people in the end times so direct...

    But obviously, the two commanders saw that his family Yuebao also liked him, not that he was unrequited love.

    "Calm down, calm down." Seeing that Xue Yan''s face was so thin, Shao Xiaozuo looked even more joking, and bumped his companion Huo Xiaoyou with the shoulder to make Huo Xiaoyou calm down. "No matter how you say it, you are not from our world. Many thoughts are still different."

    Huo Xiaoyou only hummed, and then stopped talking.

    Shao Xiaozuo then smiled at Xue Yan slowly: "Actually, we don''t want to tell you anything, let''s put it this way, originally, without you, maybe we still have a chance, although we mainly serve our boss. In terms of strength, we feel that no one is worthy of our boss, so we barely managed to do it ourselves.¡±

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1403ï¼š Its not that I dont say it, its that I dont say it now

    Chapter 1403 It''s not that I don''t say it, it''s that I don''t say it now

    "Fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders'' fields," Shao Xiaozuo continued, "Besides, we and our boss have been together for many years in the last days, and we can be considered to have grown up together and have a lot of feelings, but our boss is right in this regard. I didn''t even look at us, and now I like you, and I don''t even care about us anymore, so we don''t bother and accept our fate. If we didn''t hear anything just now, we wouldn''t be bothered to care, but since we''ve heard it, we don''t care. Not to help you, we have no obligation to help you, but we want our boss to be happy."

    Want his Yuebao to be happy?

    Does this mean that his Yuebao will be happy with him?

    But doesn''t this person also know that once his Yuebao returns to the end of the world, he and his Yuebao will not necessarily meet again? If it is true that we will never see each other again, then how can happiness be counted...

    Although Xue Yan felt this way in his heart, he knew that Shao Xiaozuo didn''t say anything at all, so he didn''t say anything, but listened to Shao Xiaozuo''s words to see why Shao Xiaozuo thought so.

    Shao Xiaozuo was naturally still talking, but he still asked: "Xue Yan, do you know why we people in the last days are so direct?"

    Xue Yan shook his head, saying he didn''t know why.

    Shao Xiaozuo smiled and said, "It''s because we people in the last days don''t know if we will have a tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan was shocked.

    hara, so, is that so...

    So, his family Yuebao also thought of this, right...

    Shao Xiaozuo was still laughing: "There are so many zombies, attacking the base everywhere, one day it will be our turn, who knows when it will be our turn, maybe it will be the next second, and then we will die, Therefore, none of us would waste time guessing what other people are thinking, we just say what we have, cherish the moment, live simply and efficiently without letting ourselves have any regrets. Although this is not the end of the world, but you don''t think, Does this idea and concept actually apply here?¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Yan''s heart beat violently.

    is like a powerhouse.

    also seems like the whole person is about to boil.

    Therefore, Yuebao of his family never mentioned what would happen to her and him if she returned to the apocalypse. In fact, it was not because she was afraid of disappointment that she avoided talking about it, but she had other plans?

    What are your plans? Why didn''t you tell him...

    correct!

    His family Yuebao has always been so direct. It stands to reason that since she likes him, she should tell him directly, but before she knew that the two mysterious people wearing masks were her two commanders, she didn''t tell him directly. Because at first he wasn''t sure that his Yuebao actually liked her, and finally he was sure that his Yuebao actually liked her. Because he was too happy in his heart, he didn''t think about it. The deputy commander learned a lot of things, let him know that she will return to the end of the world sooner or later, and he had this in his mind, so he never thought about why she didn''t tell him directly about it since she liked him before. ...Thinking about it now, isn''t it because his Yuebao really has other plans?

    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t say it, it¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t say it now, but sooner or later she will!

    Cherish the moment¡­Cherish the moment¡­

    Xue Yan kept reciting these four words in his heart, feeling like his heart was about to jump out.

    So, his family Yuebao has other plans, is, is he going to find a good day to tell him what she likes about him?

 Chapter 1404ï¼š Surprise her too?

    Chapter 1404 Surprise her too?

    Good day? It must be a good day recently...

    The recent good days...

    A day to say this...

    It¡¯s mid-June now, and it¡¯s a good day to say this¡­ so, July 7th? Qi Qiao Festival? ? ?

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan''s mood is even more difficult to calm down.

    full of joy.

    Immediately followed by deep remorse.

    His family Yuebao is so determined, cherishes the moment, obeys his heart, wants to be with him, and is not afraid of the future... But he has too many worries, thinking about this and that, and even thinks that as long as it is for the good of his family Yuebao, he Jia Yuebao can be happy, and he is looking forward to his family Yuebao accepting others in the last days...

    I never thought about whether his family Yuebao wanted this, whether he liked it or not...

    And he never thought about whether his family Yuebao was really happy... He only worried about himself...

    He shouldn''t be like this, he should consider it from the standpoint of two people, not his standpoint...

    "Cherish the moment." When he uttered these four words, Xue Yan''s eyes became very firm. In this world, it does apply.

    After all, no one really knows exactly what will happen next.

    Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou fell off their masks and couldn''t go back to the end of the world, that is, in the end of the world, when they were outside the book, they knew that their boss planned to ask Xue Yan to tell Xue Yan that they liked him at the time. Can see a lot of situations in the book, although they can''t go back now, they haven''t talked to their boss about this, but they know their boss very well, this plan has definitely not changed, and they actually didn''t plan to tell Xue Yan.

    Just looking at Xue Yan like this, obviously he realized it by himself, Shao Xiaozuo didn''t say much, but sighed: "You really know everything."

    He didn''t say anything, Xue Yan actually knew it all by himself.

    This may be the benefit of being too smart.

    Huo Xiaoyou still had a stern expression on his face, and his expression was a little gloomy.

    Xue Yan was very grateful: "Thank you."

    Huo Xiaoyou ignored it and went up to the roof again.

    Shao Xiaozuo smiled lazily: "I said, not to help you, but to want our boss to be happy." After that, he went up to the roof again.

    Xue Yan subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the roof again, and immediately became more determined in his heart.

    I didn''t know that his Yuebao would surprise him at the Qiqiao Festival and tell her that he liked him, but now, he knew it, and he naturally wanted to take the initiative to tell his Yuebao that he liked her and give her a surprise.

    Then he would say it on the Qiqiao Festival.

    In this way, not only will his family Yuebao plan not be realized for so long, but it will also allow him to take the initiative to express his heart to his family Yuebao once.

    With this decision, Xue Yan naturally no longer thinks much about what will happen in the future. Sooner or later, his family Yuebao will return to the end of the world, and then the two are likely to be parted forever, and he didn''t think about it anymore.

    Full of heart, now just cherish the moment.

    The mood is naturally much better than before.

    He calmed down again, lest he would be seen by his Yuebao when he also went to the side hall. Then the surprise would not be so big. Then, Xue Yan continued to go up the steps, passed the ceremonial door, and went to the side room. hall.

    Everyone in the family was in the side hall, and Xue Shi stretched his head from time to time to look at it. He probably felt that he had not come back. He was curious about how he and Shen Yuxuan were talking, but when he saw him, his nephew immediately retracted his head. , Xue Yan smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 1405ï¼š Are you busy with the same thing?

    Chapter 1405 Are you busy with the same thing?

    When he entered the side hall, he saw Yuebao from his family who was sitting next to his sister-in-law looking over. Immediately, Yuebao from his family calmly retracted his gaze and listened to his sister-in-law.

    Like eating honey, the corners of his mouth couldn''t be restrained.

    Immediately, he quickly pressed down the corner of his mouth again.

    His fourth brother asked him to sit there, and he went to his fourth brother to sit there.

    While listening to the fourth brother and the others, he thought to himself: The seventh day of the seventh lunar month is not too long, so he should get ready.

    Jiang Yue listened to the words of the elder sister-in-law, the second sister-in-law, the third sister-in-law and the fourth sister-in-law. After a while, she looked at her family Xue Yan again. Xue Yan of her family sat on the other side, not too far from her, because the fourth brother only reserved a position with his back to her, so that she could not see the expression on his face.

    He didn''t know what he was doing just now. It took him a while to come to the side hall, and Xue Shi was always poking his head, not knowing what to look out, and Xue Bo couldn''t sit still, which was a bit strange.

    But strange is strange, she didn''t ask anything.

    She is now preparing to tell her family Xue Yan that she likes him on the Qiqiao Festival.

    Although it is only a matter of saying that you like him, the amount of preparation work is still quite large. She didn''t plan to ask others to help prepare, she would prepare everything by herself.

    How could Xue Shi know what their uncle and Yuebao were thinking at the moment, but after seeing their uncle coming to the side hall from the door of ceremonies, there was no difference at all, so he was anxious.

    didn''t wait for tomorrow. As soon as they dispersed in the side hall, they dragged Xue Bo and the others over the wall to find Shen Yuxuan that night to see how Shen Yuxuan was talking with their uncle.

    Knowing that their uncle refused to talk about it, but he was sure that there was indeed a big problem, and others didn''t care, but Xue Shi was almost in a hurry.

    But Shen Yuxuan persuaded them to stop doing anything, and their uncle didn''t say what happened, so they can''t pry open their uncle''s mouth and let their uncle talk, right?

    Xue Shi was in a hurry every day, but he couldn''t help it.

    *

    In the days that followed, except for helping the family harvest the two or three acres of rice that the family personally planted at the end of the month, and planting the two or three acres of paddy fields as late rice seedlings, they did not go out. At other times, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan always go out.

    On this day, on the sixth day of the seventh lunar month, after breakfast, seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan go out one after another, without saying what they were going out for, Yu Hongyan, who was shaking the reel by the well and pulling the water, finally couldn''t help but open the door. After speaking, he asked his concubines, "What happened to Xiaoyan and Yuebao recently? It''s so strange. I don''t say anything about going out every day, and they don''t go out together. I don''t know what they are doing."

    Xuanyuan Jin smiled and said, "I don''t know anyway."

    Pei Fufu didn''t know either, so she looked at Li Hehua and asked, "Sister-in-law, do you know?"

    Li Hehua smiled and shook her head, "I don''t know."

    Yu Hongyan said: "Mother probably doesn''t know either. She asked me yesterday. Others don''t seem to know either, and they all find it strange."

    Jiang Yue hasn''t gone far, and her ears are good, so she naturally heard this conversation from her sister-in-law at home.

    It''s strange that Xue Yan from her family goes out every day, and she doesn''t know what to do.

    However, wherever Xue Yan of her family went in the past, she would basically tell her that she didn''t even mention it for so many days now...

    And she didn''t even mention to him what she was busy with these days...

    I feel like her family, Xue Yan, is busy with the same thing...

    Thinking of this, the corners of Jiang Yue''s mouth, which was originally calm, rose invisibly.

 Chapter 1406ï¼š Meaningful and memorable?

    Chapter 1406 is of great significance and worth remembering?

    So, not only is she preparing for the Qiqiao Festival to tell him that he likes him, but he is also preparing for the Qiqiao Festival to tell her that he likes her?

    It seems that he has been like this since he spent a long time in town that day before arriving at the side hall...

    That day, at that time, Xue Shi and Xue Bo were like that again... And that day, Xue Shi and the others were not right during the day, and they went with them to the street where the main shop of the family was located... That night, everyone else in the family was in the side hall, And Xue Shi frequently looked out, there were no other people on that street, except Shen Yuxuan? So, what did Xue Shi and the others say to Shen Yuxuan that day?

    But Shen Yuxuan is all about treating illnesses and saving people and being a good doctor. He doesn''t know many things. What can I tell him to make him have such a big change, figured it out?

    No, it shouldn''t be Shen Yuxuan.

    Even if Shen Yuxuan had talked to him that night, it was impossible for Shen Yuxuan to make him figure it out.

    The rest may be what her two commanders told him.

    After all, her two commanders were unable to return to the apocalypse later. They were in the apocalypse at the beginning. If you can see a lot of situations in the book in the last days, you must know that she was planning to tell him about it. Moreover, her two commanders once Living with her in the last days is a result of growing up and training in the last days. I have seen too many things that make them numb and firm in the last days, and I know very well that her personality and ideas will never be because of being in this world. But something has changed, so she doesn''t think her two commanders will ignore her boss''s plans and tell him directly about her plan for the Qiqiao Festival. It can only be that her two commanders just said everyone in the end of the world. The concept and way of doing things, but he was so smart that he understood it all at once. Not only did he figure it out, but he also guessed what she was going to tell him about the Qiqiao Festival.

    Although her two commanders would not directly state her plans, more or less, they must have revealed something she liked about him.

    According to her two commanders'' usual way of speaking and doing things, she should first reveal the fact that she likes him, and then talk about the concept of everyone in the last days.

    But it is also obvious that if he only knew from her two commanders that night that she liked him, he would definitely not be able to look at her uncontrollably from returning to the side hall, or even now... Obviously She already knew she liked him.

    Therefore, after knowing that she would return to the end of the world sooner or later, he tried to suppress his own feelings, even more for fear that she knew that he liked him, and even wished that she had no feelings for him, when she could leave extremely simply, There will be no sadness.

    Jiang Yue figured it out right away, and then continued to make preparations for the town.

    Tomorrow night is the day when she is going to tell Xue Yan that she likes him. Xue Yan also chooses tomorrow, obviously because she wants to realize her plan, surprise him, and also want him to surprise her at the same time.

    Although everyone knows that the other party is going to give him a surprise, it is not very surprising, but what should be done is still to be done.

    After all, he and she will definitely be together tomorrow.

    For them, the day tomorrow will be of great significance.

    At the same time, it is also worth remembering.

    *

    Not only Jiang Yue went to the town to prepare, but Xue Yan also went to the town to prepare. It was not until evening that he finally finished all preparations and could go home.

    Just wait for tomorrow night to arrive.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1407ï¼š Qi Qiao Festival

    Chapter 1407 Qiqiao Festival

    But he was about to leave the town in front of him, but on another road, his family, Yuebao, happened to be out of the town on a horse, and when they got home, they met like this.

    This has all been encountered, and it is difficult to hide, so we can only ride home together.

    All the way, did not speak.

    Until they returned to their village entrance, they stopped their horses in unison and did not rush into the village.

    Immediately, they all dismounted.

    "That..." Xue Yan didn''t say a word, the tip of his ear was already a little red, and his eyes were a little dodgy, he didn''t dare to look at his Yuebao, but he still opened his mouth, "Tomorrow night, you go to town Bar."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue agreed. "You will come to town tomorrow night, too."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan''s eyes were dodged even more.

    "Where will I find you then?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Xue Yan still didn''t dare to meet her gaze, and her voice became even lower: "When you arrive in town, you will naturally know where to find me." After a pause, he asked hastily, "Then where shall I find you? "

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s a coincidence, when you arrive in the town, you will naturally know where to find me."

    Although they both knew that the other party would confess tomorrow night, but having said this, the two suddenly became curious about the surprise the other party gave them.

    After they arrived in the town, they naturally knew where to go to find each other.

    However, despite being curious, the two tacitly agreed not to ask anything.

    I saw Xue Yan said: "Go home."

    "Um."

    Then the two led the horse, entered the village, and went home.

    *

    Qiqiao Festival, also known as Qixi Festival.

    The reason why is called Qixi Festival is because the event to worship the Seventh Sister is held on the night of July 7th.

    In fact, today is the birthday of the seventh sister.

    In the evening, everyone can prepare incense cases, worship in the sky, pray to the seventh sister, pray for marriage, keep people safe, and beg for skillful art...etc.

    In the past, the Daling Begging Festival was very lively, but the poor people could not take care of their own food and drink, so they seldom celebrated this festival, but now the people of Daling live and work in peace and contentment, and there are no poor people anymore. , No matter where Daling is, this festival is celebrated, and it is more lively every year, and the grand occasion is unprecedented.

    There are also more men and women on the street today, whether they are married or unmarried, they are all paired up and happy, which is more like Valentine''s Day.

    People from Huaishu Village, if they can go shopping in the town this night, go to the town, and if they can''t go, they will celebrate the Qiqiao Festival in the village.

    Under the leadership of the village chief, all parts of Huaishu Village were well arranged, so that especially the unmarried girls in the village could gather together, beg for cleverness and pray for blessings.

    Li Hehua and the others naturally wanted their Yuebao to participate, but their Yuebao said that they were going to the town at night, and they heard that their Xiaoyan was going to the town at night, everyone seemed to agree, and immediately They urged Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to go to the town quickly.

    It doesn''t matter if you just ate lunch or not, it''s still early, so you don''t have to rush to town.

    couldn''t bear the urging of the family, and then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan decided to change their clothes and go to town.

    Xue Yan was wearing a white shirt again, but it was brand new. He never wore it. He originally planned to hang a jade sachet around his waist and a folding fan, but he was afraid that it would be too serious and he would be too nervous. , he couldn''t say what he liked about his Yuebao for a long time, so he hurriedly put the jade pendant sachet and folding fan back, it''s simple, he should be less nervous at that time.

 Chapter 1408ï¼š We must have another wedding in our family!

    Chapter 1408 Our family must have another happy event!

    When he came out of the room, he saw his family staring at him jokingly. While the tips of his ears were quietly red, he was even more fortunate that he put all the jade pendants and other items back.

    Now he is nervous. He really stood in front of his Yuebao, looked at his Yuebao, and told his Yuebao that he liked her. He didn''t know what it was like to be nervous.

    After a while, Jiang Yue also changed into a simple attire, because Jiang Yue has been calm since childhood and has no emotional ups and downs, but no one in the family looked at Jiang Yue with a playful eye, and they still looked at it with a playful eye. Looking at Xue Yan, Xue Yan was even more nervous when she saw it, and she felt that she didn''t know how to put her hands and feet away.

    His family Yuebao is present now, why are the family still looking at him...

    Xue Yan didn''t even dare to look at Jiang Yue anymore.

    For fear of seeing him, he would have the urge to run away and go to the town alone first.

    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go." Yu Hongyan couldn''t help laughing, and pushed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to go out quickly.

    Jiang Yue is still the same as usual.

    It was Xue Yan, who really bit the bullet and told himself not to run.

    Seeing that both his and his Yuebao''s horses had been led from the stable to the gate of the yard by the family, Xue Yan felt that his ears were about to burn, but he still got on the horse with his Yuebao, and then, He rode to town together, and didn''t dare to turn his head back.

    The family members looked at their Xiaoyan''s stiff back, and even held back their laughter, until their Xiaoyan rode away on horseback, they all laughed out loud: "Hahahaha..."

    "Great!" Liu Guixia also clapped her hands. "Our family is definitely going to have a wedding again!"

    Shao Youyue is also very happy, "Yes, we are all looking forward to this day." Although everyone chose to respect the meaning of the two children before and not so anxious, but the two children are going to be together, and they are going to get married. They are naturally happier than anyone else.

    What''s more, she is a mother, and her son''s family has always been on her mind.

    Xue Da Fule couldn''t close his mouth and said, "It''s great, great."

    Xuanyuan Hao was naturally happy too. As his wife said, everyone in the family is looking forward to this day. Of course, his father-in-law was no exception.

    Because of the Qiqiao Festival tonight, the town will be very lively. The children will study in the academy during the day and live in the big mansion in the town at night. I can''t help but go out of the mansion to watch this lively scene, and there will be so many in the town by then. People, afraid that the children will be lost or stepped on, Pei Fufu and Xuanyuanjin have already gone to the big mansion in the town early this morning. They will go out with the children at night, so they can take care of it. child. At that time, Xue Sihu will also bring a few people with him, just in case something really happens.

    Xue Yihu didn''t go to the carpenter''s shop in the town today, but celebrated the Qiqiao Festival with Li Hehua at home. Xue Erhu also went home and wanted to celebrate the Qiqiao Festival with Yu Hongyan.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Shao Youyue, and Xuanyuan Hao didn''t even go anywhere. They are all at home today.

    Liu Guixia and the others were all so happy, Li Hehua, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Yu Hongyan were all happy too.

    Especially Li Hehua, the elder sister-in-law, who has always raised Jiang Yue as her own daughter, smiled, and her eyes suddenly turned red.

    Xue Yihu had been smiling non-stop, and was also happy that his family''s Xiaoyan and Yuebao were about to be together. Seeing his daughter-in-law''s eyes were red, he was stupid and didn''t know how to comfort him, but continued to smile. , while shaking his head at his daughter-in-law, telling his daughter-in-law not to cry.

 Chapter 1409ï¼š sky lantern

    Chapter 1409 Release Sky Lanterns

    Li Hehua wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, smiled and nodded, "I''m happy, I''m happy." It was clear that her family''s Yuebao was with their Xiaoyan, and she would never leave the house, and she would never leave the house. She will be in this family, but she still has the feeling that she is going to marry her daughter.

    *

    Xue Yan didn''t look at him that much until he left Huaishu Village, and his back was not so stiff. He quietly glanced at his Yuebao. He really admired his Yuebao, and he was still so calm now.

    said nothing, and rode straight to the town.

    After arrived in the town, they tacitly agreed and did not speak. One rode to the south of the town, and the other rode to the north of the town.

    Xue Yan came to the north of the town, because he knew that his family Yuebao had plans to beg for the Qiao Festival. He knows how to use it. Naturally, he can''t go there to prepare a surprise for his Yuebao today. The big mansion is closer to the main shop and the children in the family live in it, so he can''t prepare surprises there, so , In order to prepare for today''s surprise, he bought another large house in the north of this town.

    When he came to the big mansion, he stopped the horse, and a secret guard hurriedly came out of the big mansion, took the horse''s reins, and led the horse in through the side corner door.

    Xue Yan entered through the gate.

    As soon as he entered, he went straight to the hall of the mansion.

    In the hall, there are sky lanterns that he made by himself these days, and the side halls and every room are also full of sky lanterns.

    On each sky lantern, he wrote in his own hand: I am happy with you.

    The weather is just fine today, and when these sky lanterns are flying, it will definitely look good.

    Originally, he planned to go to this house in the evening, and then ask Yun Yiwei and Anwei to help him and move all these sky lanterns to the courtyard, but now because his family urged him and his Yuebao to go out, let him Having arrived at this house so early, he naturally moved it all by himself.

    Take out the sky lanterns in the hall, side hall, and various rooms and put them in the courtyard.

    When he bought this house, he was interested in the fact that the courtyard of this house was very large and empty, and it was just right for the sky lanterns, so he bought it.

    When the sky lanterns are moved out, the yard is full, and the corridor is also full of sky lanterns. Can imagine the spectacular scene of so many lanterns flying into the sky.

    It wasn''t completely dark yet, but in the evening, the streets were already very lively, and some people began to worship the seventh sister in their courtyards.

    When it was completely dark, the streets became more lively.

    But Xue Yan was not in a hurry to put up the sky lanterns at this time, but waited until the street was the busiest and most crowded, before starting to put up the sky lanterns one by one.

    Dark Guard and Yun Yiwei helped him hold the sky lantern, so that the sky lantern could rise into the air better.

    Because of the help of the dark guard and Yun Yiwei, the sky lanterns were all put out very quickly, but before Xue Yan had time to look up at the sky, Yun Yiwei called out, "Hey, why are you putting them over there too? The sky lantern is on."

    Xue Yan looked in the direction of Yun Yiwei''s finger, and saw that there were countless sky lanterns rising in the south of the town, and in the dark night, it was extremely gorgeous.

    Then, the sky lanterns on both sides of the south and north slowly approached and spread out to the surroundings. It didn¡¯t take long for the sky lanterns above the entire town of Ping¡¯an.

 Chapter 1410ï¼š like you. Me too.

    Chapter 1410 I like you. Me too.

    The lights are brilliant and dazzling, shining brighter than the stars.

    Xue Yan''s ear suddenly echoed his family''s Yuebao''s words yesterday: "It''s a coincidence, when you get to the town, you naturally know where to find me."

    Xue Yan laughed immediately.

    Immediately, he hurriedly put down the things in his hand and ran out.

    Go to the sky lantern on the south side of town.

    He was just there with the Moon Treasure.

    On the other hand, Jiang Yue was indeed in the house where she and Xue Yan lived in the experiment. She also asked Anwei and Yun Yiwei to help support the sky lanterns, so that she could make these sky lanterns better and faster. rise.

    This sky lantern is also made by her own hands these days, and the words written on it are more direct: I love you.

    It was also when the last sky lantern was lit up and slowly rose, someone suddenly pointed in one direction and shouted, "Look, there are sky lanterns over there too!"

    Hearing this, it was almost an instant, without having to look, Jiang Yue had a smile in his eyes.

    I have a good heart.

    Immediately, she raised her head and looked at the sky lanterns.

    was a pleasant surprise.

    Although I knew that I was busy with the same thing and confessed to the other party, I didn¡¯t expect that the things I prepared were the same. The same goes for the lighting time.

    Then, Jiang Yue also used to run.

    hurriedly left the house and headed north.

    Xue Yan was there.

    People on the street and in the town, seeing so many sky lanterns suddenly in the sky, no matter what was written on the sky lanterns, they all pointed to the sky in surprise and shouted: "Why do people still put sky lanterns? It''s so beautiful. Come on!"

    "Ah ah ah, sky lanterns! Sky lanterns!" Xue Shi, Xue Bo, Xue Qiansheng, Xue Xingran and the others were following Pei Fufu, Xuanyuanjin, Xue Sihu and watching the excitement on the street. Seeing the scene in the sky, they jumped and yelled. , also very surprising.

    No matter who put it, it looks good anyway.

    I still don''t know if their uncle and Yuebao put it. If they knew this, they would all be even more happy.

    Seeing their children dancing and screaming under the sky lights, so happy, so innocent, Pei Fufu Xuanyuanjin Xue Sihu looked at them, and naturally their faces were full of smiles.

    Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou didn''t go out tonight, they were still in the big mansion, and they were lying on their backs on the roof again, with their hands under their heads, and the sky lanterns reflected in their eyes. It was beautiful and very romantic. Finally, Some of them understood why their boss liked Xue Yan.

    And at this moment, Xue Yan was constantly walking through the crowd in the street to find his Yuebao.

    He also wanted to run without hindrance and find his Yuebao as fast as possible, but there were too many people on the street, especially young men and women in pairs.

    He was wearing a crowd, and he was about to cross this street to another street, closer to the direction of the sky lantern rising in the south, but it was also at this moment that Xue Yan saw that his Yuebao was also wearing a crowd, facing the crowd. He came.

    The two of them looked at each other, they both stopped, you looked at me, I looked at you.

    Just like this in the crowd, he looked at each other for a long time, and then he slowly walked towards each other.

    The closer was to his Yuebao, the faster Xue Yan''s heart beat, the hands under his nervous sleeves were clenched into fists, and the palms of the fists were sweaty.

    But when he walked in front of his family Yuebao, the two stood still, he still looked directly into his family Yuebao''s eyes, and said what he had always wanted: "I, I like you."

    My heart beat even more.

    "Me too." Jiang Yue''s eyes were rarely full of smiles. Under the light of the sky lanterns and the lanterns on both sides of the street, the dazzling smile made Xue Yan a little stunned.

    PS: Ahhh, Yanbao and Yuebao are finally together~

    Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1411ï¼š Lets get married (plus)

    Chapter 1411 Let''s get married (plus)

    Xue Yan just stood there for a few seconds, and then the corners of his mouth rose up uncontrollably.

    Still can''t play as straight as his Yuebao, Xue Yan only looked at his Yuebao like this for a while, and finally turned his eyes away with a thin skin.

    But the corners of his mouth still couldn''t help but rise, fall, and rise again.

    There are many people on the street, so it is inevitable that there will be some collisions. He and his Yuebao are both squeezed into one piece, this street is really not a suitable place to talk at this moment...

    I saw that Xue Yan endured that the tips of his ears were turning red, but he still stretched out his hand towards his Yuebao, holding his Yuebao by one hand and walked aside with his Yuebao.

    Thinking that he and his Yuebao have confessed, even if they hold hands, it shouldn''t be like this, so Xue Yan''s ears turned red, and he didn''t dare to look at his Yuebao anymore.

    But he held his Yuebao''s hand, but after hesitating for a while, he still intertwined his fingers with his Yuebao.

    His heart felt like it was about to jump out, and his hands were sweating even more nervously.

    However, it''s not that his head is hot, his Yuebao''s hands have also increased a bit, making their fingers intertwined even more tightly, and the corners of his mouth can''t help but go up and up again.

    But still embarrassed to look back at his Yuebao.

    The streets of the town are full of people now, and there is no place for a good conversation, so Xue Yan took his Yuebao up to the roof.

    Quiet on the roof.

    But when they came to the roof, the two of them didn''t rush to say anything. Instead, they both sat on the roof and looked up at the sky lanterns.

    The two were sitting next to each other, their hands clasped together.

    Although Xue Yan still felt that he was sweating because of his nervousness and embarrassment, which made his Yuebao sweat, but he did not let go.

    Jiang Yue didn''t want to let go of her hand, but quietly raised her head slightly and looked at the sky.

    The noise everywhere in the street seemed to have nothing to do with them.

    At this moment, their world seems to have only each other.

    Jiang Yue was looking at the sky, Xue Yan was also looking at the sky, but from time to time he would sneak a peek at his Yuebao. Seeing his Yuebao was looking at the sky, he looked at the sky again, and then he sneaked a glance at the sky again. Glancing at the sky for a while... It''s just so many times, and I don''t know how long it took before he used his empty hand to take out from his arms the piece from his swaddle that his mother gave him. In the middle of it, he took it with him. Although it was thrown in the middle and picked up by Wei Zizhan, it was returned to the mutton fat jade pendant in his hand.

    Although he didn''t wear any jade pendants on his waist, he brought this one.

    "Send you." As soon as he said the words, the tips of his ears turned red again. They all confessed, and the two of them are intertwined, that is, together, why should there be a token of love.

    He felt that nothing was more suitable than this jade pendant.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue took it with her free hand, and played with it for a while before putting away the jade pendant. He added, "Let''s get married."

    "Ah?" He didn''t expect his Yuebao to speak like this. Xue Yan didn''t react at first, but then he reacted. Immediately, his ears were on fire. :"well¡­¡­"

    Immediately, he looked around again, but he didn''t dare to look at his Moon Treasure.

    No matter what, it''s night now, and the sight is somewhat blocked, so many things can''t be seen clearly, such as his red ears, but Jiang Yue still looked sideways for a while, and then the corner of his mouth twitched. He raised his head slightly to look at the sky, while leaning his head on her Xue Yan''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1412ï¼š After the ceremony? (add more)

    Chapter 1412 The Queen''s Ceremony? (add more)

    She obviously felt that her family''s Xue Yan''s body froze, and then he tried to relax himself.

    Out of the corner of his eyes, he naturally noticed again that her family''s Xue Yan couldn''t hold back the corners of her mouth that were raised upwards.

    It wasn''t until midnight when the people on the street dispersed, and Xue Yan and Jiang Yue got down from the roof, clasped their hands, and walked along the silent street.

    Walk slowly.

    is the same as walking.

    Back to the house where she put the sky lantern.

    They all have their own special rooms in this house. Just like at home, their rooms are adjacent to each other. They stayed in this house for one night. The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the village.

    told the family that they were going to get married. The family guessed yesterday that their family must have a wedding again. They were not surprised, but they were still very happy.

    Shao Youyue and Liu Guixia were busy letting people watch the day. Seeing that the day when Jiang Yue turned 18 was very good, they decided to marry Jiang Yue when she turned 18.

    And Jiang Yue will not be eighteen until October 17th, and now there is plenty of time to prepare everything for marriage.

    In Shengming Academy, Xue Shi and the others learned that their uncle and Yuebao were together, and they were going to get married on October 17th.

    They heard what Uncle Shen Yuxuan said, and thought that their uncle and Yuebao didn''t know when they would be able to be together. It was really a surprise.

    On that day, he even skipped class and came back.

    "Uncle, Yuebao, we are so happy." Everyone surrounded their uncle and Yuebao, and said so with their little heads raised.

    Then he jumped and jumped happily.

    If it wasn''t for Yu Hongyan and the others, they would have set off firecrackers.

    Jiang Yue is still the same as usual, that is, Xue Yan, quietly red again... The tip of her ear.

    Shen Yuxuan heard about this and didn''t ask him why his friends suddenly got together again. Isn''t there a big problem? Just happy for his friend.

    But Xue Yan is an emperor after all, so he can get married in the village, but he also has to go to the imperial capital to hold an empress ceremony, so that the people of Daling know that they have a queen in Daling.

    After discussing with Jiang Yue, Xue Yan asked people to go back to Beijing to tell the Ministry of Rites to prepare for the ceremony.

    The Ministry of Rites waited for so many years, and finally waited until their emperor was about to get married, and naturally they were all happy and busy immediately, and it only took two months to get ready.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan set off for Dijing.

    No one in the family went. After all, this was just going to have a play, and for them, it was not a real marriage. When the real marriage came, everyone in the family would naturally be there.

    On the twelfth day of September, the imperial capital and the conferring ceremony were held. Under the witness of civil and military officials, princes and nobles, Jiang Yue became Empress Daling.

    According to the Daling ancestral system, on the night of the conferring ceremony, the emperor and the empress had to live in one piece.

    Then, Xue Yan got nervous.

    Although he and his Yuebao have been together for more than two months, they haven''t really lived in the same room yet, Xue Yan coughed unconsciously.

    Fortunately, it will be a while before it gets dark.

    Xue Yan pressed his fist to his lips again, coughed dryly, and then went to the imperial study. His family Yuebao didn''t go, and his family Yuebao went to change the phoenix crown and the queen''s dresses. The phoenix crown and the dress were both heavy. Now that the post ceremony is over, it is natural to change into lighter clothes.

    In the imperial study, I discussed with some ministers about the important matters of the imperial court. It happened that he came to the imperial capital. There were some matters that he needed to handle personally, so he handled it by the way.

 Chapter 1413ï¼š Should we go in again? (add more)

    Chapter 1413 Is it time to go in again? (add more)

    Suddenly, Pei Dongyu, his good friend who is also his third sister-in-law''s brother, and who is also the current Minister of the Ministry of Household, listed below: "Your Majesty, the monarch of the Xilu Kingdom sent someone to send him his own credential and a batch of gifts, saying that from us The seeds that Daling bought in the past have been planted in June and July, they are all growing very well, and those that bear ears have a lot of ears.

    Xue Yan nodded.

    Pei Dongyu returned to the queue.

    Then, Xue Yancai instructed the people from the Ministry of Rites: "Prepare to return the gift and send it to Xiyun."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The Minister of Rites took the order.

    Until the ministers were gone, Xue Yan did not come out of the imperial study room, but approved some memorials in the imperial study room, and after finishing all the things he had to deal with, he returned to the Qinglong Palace.

    It was getting dark, so it was time for dinner.

    He and his Yuebao had dinner together.

    After having dinner, each took a bath.

    When he came out of the bathroom, Xue Yan became even more nervous.

    stood at the door of the bedroom for a long time before he walked in.

    His Moon Treasure has also been washed, and is wearing a plain white shirt next to the light stand, looking at the night pearl on a light stand. In the Qinglong Hall, there are four night pearls. There are four lamp stands, one on top of each other. There are these four night pearls. Generally, there is no need to light the lights in this sleeping hall at night, and they are bright as day.

    If you think it is too bright, you can use a brocade cloth to cover the night pearl.

    If you don¡¯t want to have light when you sleep, you can naturally cover the four night pearls.

    As soon as he saw Yuebao of his family in single clothes, the tips of Xue Yan''s ears quietly turned red.

    In order to ease his tension, he coughed dryly, and when he walked over, he said, "The seeds sold to the Xilu Kingdom in the first half of the year were already planted in the Xilu Kingdom in June and July, and they are growing very well. I sent someone to send my credentials and gifts to express my gratitude."

    There is no one else in the hall. If you have something to say, you can naturally say it directly.

    Jiang Yue looked back at Ye Mingzhu and said, "After the water in our experimental space, I have not entered the space again except to take the seeds out twice, since the Xilu Kingdom has already planted the seeds. Next, it¡¯s already this month, those who will be transplanted have already been transplanted, and Da Ling is still planting the seeds from my space, so naturally there will still be a large number of transplants... It used to be one country, but now two The country is using the seeds of my space, and I think there should be a big change in my space now. It¡¯s time to go in and take a look.¡±

    Immediately, she asked him, "Would you like to go in together and have a look?"

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. Because of the words, his attention seemed to be really diverted, but he was really less nervous.

    Then, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan into the space and stood on the yellow earth.

    There is still an endless loess land and endless water like the sea, and a high-tech room is located on the loess.

    "It doesn''t seem to have changed." Jiang Yue said. "Let''s go into the high-tech room and see if something has changed."

    After all, this is not finished yet.

    "Well." Xue Yan still had no opinion.

    Then one piece went into the high-tech room.

    In the high-tech room, the virtual large screen in the front, the virtual console in the middle, and the universal nursery room next to it seem to have not changed.

    However, the interface that the console is lit up seems to be a little different.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, then walked over and stood in front of the virtual console.

 Chapter 1414ï¼š One-click sowing, one-click harvesting (plus more)

    Chapter 1414 One-click sowing, one-click harvesting (plus more)

    I saw that on the interface of the console, it is indeed different. Before, you could only choose seeds on the interface. You can select the seeds you want on the interface. Then you want the seeds directly, or put the seeds in the universal nursery room to raise seedlings. That''s all, now, there are two more operation boxes, one is ''one-click sowing'' and the other is ''one-click harvesting''.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and then Jiang Yue touched the operation box of the next button on the operation table to try it out.

    Then, you will enter a page with an operation box on it, where you can choose whether to ''one-click all seeding'' or ''one-click partial seeding''.

    There is a line of small characters below the button to sow all, that is, you can first select the seeds, and then click the button to sow all, and all seeds of a certain kind will be sown on the loess.

    One-click partial planting and there is a map below. This map is the map of the endless yellow land. You can use your finger to draw the area you want to plant, and select what you want to plant in this area, and then the operating system will specify In this area, plant the seeds you have selected.

    There is also a line of small characters under the part of sowing, indicating that you can draw several areas you want to sow at the same time, and choose different seeds to sow.

    In other words, there is no need to sow all the yellow soil.

    Then, Jiang Yueyou touched the ''one-key harvest'' operation box to take a look.

    also comes up with a page, which contains ''one-click full harvest'' and ''one-click partial harvest'', sowing will have harvest, and no sowing will have no harvest.

    One click to harvest all the crops is obvious, just click on this box, and all the planted things will be collected in one click.

    One-click partial harvest is naturally to select the area you want to harvest, and the space will only harvest the things planted in that area, and the things in other areas are still planted on the loess.

    "It''s really a step-by-step upgrade." Jiang Yue murmured.

    First, the black wasteland was upgraded to yellow soil that can grow things. At first, it was only possible to plant seeds on the yellow soil by manpower. Now it can be done with one click. Isn¡¯t it upgrading step by step?

    Indeed, Xue Yan nodded.

    It is obviously prepared for the end of the world to be able to harvest such a large area. He heard her say that in the end of the world, no matter what, everything is destroyed by zombies, especially the lack of materials. Some people are so hungry they can even eat people.

    And the space has been upgraded to this level, which obviously means that the day when she can return to the end times is much closer.

    If it was before, Xue Yan would definitely feel bitter in his heart, but now, Xue Yan really doesn''t think about the future at all, and only cherishes the present moment.

    Cherish the moment more.

    I saw that Xue Yan suddenly took Jiang Yue''s hand and intertwined her fingers tightly with Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue was stunned for a moment, then glanced sideways at him, but didn''t say anything, only tightened the strength in her hands, making them interlock even tighter.

    After being silent for a while, Xue Yan took the initiative to say: "Why don''t you try this one-click sowing all the seeds, just choose the seeds to sow, they were planted in this space, and the seeds that come out have never left the space at all. , obviously replanting can also produce high yields and have a lot of resistance, which should also be a supplement to the seeds in the space, so that the space can always be inexhaustible."

    "That''s it." Jiang Yue nodded. "Then try it."

    Then, Jiang Yue used her free hand to operate on the console.

    PS: Ahhhh, Shushu has updated today, plus the four chapters that were updated at zero, Shushu has updated eight chapters today, ahhh~

    Babies, let me tell you by the way, if the tree tree can be written in the future, I will add more~

    I really can''t write it out, and there''s nothing I can do about it, I can''t write it today~

    I miss the days when I didn''t have a card, today it''s rare for a tree to be without a card~ Haha~ I love you~

 Chapter 1415ï¼š Storage room?

    Chapter 1415 Storage room?

    First select the rice seeds, and then select one button to sow all. Then, the console will prompt "One button to sow all successfully".

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went out of the high-tech room to take a look. Seeing that the loess outside didn''t seem to have changed, they took a look at the loess and found that there were rice seeds inside.

    Yellow soil does not need water, and in fact, it does not need to be planted in the soil. She has tried it before, and now it is obviously planted automatically by the space system, so the seeds appear in the soil, not directly Scattered on the soil.

    This yellow soil can grow something in one day, just come in and see it at this time tomorrow, and then Jiang Yue took Xue Yan out of the space.

    The two of them appeared in Qinglong Hall again.

    Although he didn''t think about it, it made him cherish the time he spent with his Yuebao now... I saw that Xue Yan was not nervous at all, and hugged Jiang Yue.

    Tight.

    Jiang Yue smiled slightly before hugging him back.

    This night, the two slept together.

    They came to the Imperial Capital for a few days this time, and they were not in a hurry to go back, so the next day, they were still in the Imperial Capital, and the next night, they entered the space again.

    The rice on the loess in the space is all yellow, and every ear of rice is heavy as far as the eye can see. It is a great harvest at first sight.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first walked on the road vacated by the golden rice, feeling the fragrance of rice in the space, and then they entered the high-tech room''s console and harvested all the rice on the loess with one click.

    Once the harvest was successful, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised to see that there were two more option boxes on the console. One was to put the harvested rice in the seed storage room, that is, they did not need to experiment with the rice. It was indeed possible. The seeds used to make seeds are the same high-yield and resistant seeds as the rice seeds she took out of the space before; one is to put the harvested rice into the storage room. There is a line of small characters under the storage room for attention. The main idea is to put things in the storage room. She is outside the space. As long as she thinks about it, she can take out the space.

    Also, what is put into the storage room will always be the same as when it was first put in, and it will be the same as it is when it is taken out. That is, even if the rice is kept in it for many years, it will not become stale rice, and it will remain the same as the newly harvested rice. Like the rice that came up.

    Although they can''t see where the storage room and the seed storage room are, and they don''t know what they look like, it is more obvious that this is prepared for the end times.

    Jiang Yue chose on the operating table, and put half of the planted rice into the storage room, and the other half was naturally put into the seed storage room as seeds.

    Then, all the wheat was sown with one click.

    Anyway, space is so magical, no matter how many things are produced, there is no place to put them.

    She also made a plan. She will come in and plant some things when she has nothing to do in the future. More is better than less. What''s more, it will come in handy sooner or later.

    And planting rice is like this, that kind of wheat, or other things, the steps are definitely similar, just follow the option box on the console.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came out of the high-tech room, they saw that there were only wheat seeds in the soil on the loess, and there were no traces of straw and rice roots left after the rice was harvested. Obviously, it was magically given by space. Cleaned up.

    Always, for the useless things in the space, the space will be automatically cleaned up and disappear.

 Chapter 1416ï¼š alarm? alarm?

    Chapter 1416 Alarm? alarm?

    The next day, because Dijing was completely fine, and there was nothing left to stay, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan set off back to Huaishu Village.

    After starting from the Imperial Palace, then out of the Imperial Capital, and after walking for about two miles, suddenly, with a beeping sound in his head, Jiang Yue abruptly stopped his horse.

    Xue Yan also quickly stopped the horse and asked what was wrong.

    Jiang Yue didn''t answer immediately, but listened carefully, but didn''t hear it again, just like her own hallucination, but she heard it clearly just now.

    When someone passed by on horseback or in a horse-drawn carriage, Jiang Yue was even more in no hurry to answer, until all the people passing by passed, except for the two of them, there was no one else on the road for the time being, and she said, "I heard a beep just now. ring."

    "Is there..." Xue Yan thought back subconsciously, and he didn''t hear a single sound just now.

    Jiang Yue said, "It''s in my head." After a pause, he added: "Maybe it''s the sound coming from the space, but I haven''t heard any sound in my space before... Forget it, wait for me, I''ll go in and take a look. "Speaking, she threw the reins of the horse to him, and she did not dismount, and entered the space.

    For the time being, no one passed by, and no one saw her suddenly disappear.

    Xue Yan calmly dismounted, holding the reins of his horse and his Yuebao''s horse and waiting by the side of the road. So that there are no pedestrians passing by and blocking the way of others.

    Jiang Yue entered the space and observed it carefully for a long time. She even went into the high-tech room to observe it. There was nothing unusual, and there was no sound. It was as quiet as before, and then she frowned and walked out of the space. , appeared in front of Xue Yan again.

    "How is it?" Xue Yan asked.

    Jiang Yue shook her head, indicating that the space was the same as usual, and there was no sound at all, "It''s just like I''m hallucinating, but I clearly heard..."

    Xue Yan said: "Since you are sure that you have heard it, then this may be a sign. Isn''t your space still being upgraded, it was not impossible to upgrade to a space with sound if it was a sign. , you will hear it later. Besides, we already knew that you will return to the end times sooner or later, which is related to this upgrade. Next, you should pay more attention. If this is a mystery, it will be solved sooner or later. "

    means that you don¡¯t have to worry about it now.

    "Well." Jiang Yue nodded, naturally agreeing. From the time she wore it to the present, the unsolved mysteries have always been handled like this by both she and him.

    Before returning to Huaishu Village, Jiang Yue heard a beep from time to time, but every time she entered the space because of the sound, she found that the space was still the same, there was no change, and she didn''t know where the sound was.

    But it was more certain that it was not her auditory hallucinations.

    After returning to Huaishu Village, I didn''t hear a beeping sound anymore.

    In the blink of an eye, ten days have passed.

    Today, September 27th, at night, in the middle of the night, Jiang Yue slept soundly, but suddenly there was a long beeping sound in her head, more than one sound, it kept ringing, just like some kind of alarm sound.

    Jiang Yue opened her eyes suddenly, and then entered the space.

    is indeed a sound in the space.

    The sound came from the high-tech room. I saw that Jiang Yue was busy entering the high-tech room, and saw that the light in the high-tech room had turned red and kept flashing. On the big screen in front of the console, several red lights appeared. Big print: "Alert! Alert!"

    Question what alert?

    Jiang Yue was extremely puzzled.

    In the high-tech room, the sound of the alarm is constantly ringing, which is extremely harsh;

 Chapter 1417ï¼š white door?

    Chapter 1417 The white door?

    The red light kept flashing again, and the whole high-tech room was flashing red light everywhere, especially the big red characters on the big screen, no matter where they were, they were extremely dazzling...

    also clearly shows that this space has undergone great changes.

    But where is the change?

    I saw Jiang Yue observing this high-tech room with extreme care and attention. Then, on the side wall of the universal nursery room, I found a red round button, the size of a fist.

    It is said to be a red button, but it is actually a very light gray button, but a particularly strong red light is lit inside, and then it looks red.

    And below the red button, there are several very pale gray buttons, and I don¡¯t know what they are doing, and they are the size of fists.

    I don''t know if it''s because there is no red light inside. Anyway, these gray buttons look like they are dead, and there is no response at all.

    Jiang Yue subconsciously pressed these gray buttons first, indeed, they were all the same as dead, and there was no response at all.

    In front of the red button that was lit up, Jiang Yue was much more cautious. She glanced around the high-tech room and saw that the red light kept flashing and the beeping sound kept ringing, so she pressed it to try it. try.

    Then, the flashing red light stopped immediately, the red alarm on the big screen disappeared immediately, and the high-tech room was restored to its original state. Immediately, within two seconds, the wall in the middle under the big screen suddenly slowly separated to both sides, revealing a white door with a lock.

    The wall is also separated by a distance of a door, and then stops and separates to both sides, as if it were fixed.

    Jiang Yue was startled.

    Then she hurried over and turned the lock handle to open the door to have a look, but no matter how she turned it, the door would not open.

    There is really only a lock on the door that can be turned, there is no keyhole at all, and there is no place to enter passwords and fingerprints, and there is no place to scan faces and irises, that is, this door is not using passwords, fingerprints, keys, etc. It should be opened only by turning the lock handle.

    But why can''t she turn on now?

    "Strange..." Jiang Yue murmured at the lock handle for a long time, then walked back to the universal nursery room and looked at the button.

    That button didn''t change to any other color because the red light in the high-tech room and the alarm on the big screen disappeared, it was still red.

    A very bright red, just like it''s still an alarm.

    This is to open the door, will this button change color?

    But she has already gone to open it, and the lock can''t be turned at all...

    This is this space that still needs to evolve, can''t she open it before the time comes?

    Could it be that behind that door is her original world?

    After all, the escalating trend in this space is clearly what will bring her back to the apocalypse...

    Anyway, Jiang Yue pressed the red button again, and felt that it didn''t escalate to that level, so it shouldn''t have any effect. Who knows, as soon as she pressed it, the middle wall under the big screen slowly closed again. Then, the door was blocked by the wall again.

    I thought that the beeping sound would continue, the red alarm would appear on the big screen again, and the red light flashed again in the room, but this time, there was no change.

    And the button is still red.

    Then, Jiang Yue pressed again.

    Immediately, the wall in the middle under the big screen slowly separated again, revealing the white door with only a lock. And the wall is still only separated by the distance of the door, and it is fixed and no longer separated.

 Chapter 1418ï¼š Not as good as letting him see it with his own eyes.

    Chapter 1418 is not as good as letting him see it with his own eyes

    Press again.

    Then the wall was closed again, there was still no beeping sound, there was still no red alarm on the big screen, and there was still no red light flashing in the room.

    Jiang Yue understood that the reason for the beeping sound, the red alarm, and the flashing red light was to remind the owner of the space, and if the corresponding red button was pressed once, it would not be reminded again.

    And this red button should have nothing to do with whether the door can be opened or not. The red button is now obvious. It has two functions. One is to control the release of the initial alarm; the other is to open the wall below the middle of the big screen. Let the wall separate and reveal the door.

    As for the opening of the white door, it is another matter.

    Then what are the grey buttons under the red button? Does it still correspond to the door? A button corresponds to a door? Or does it also correspond to the white doors, just before they light up?

    There were too many questions and could not be answered, Jiang Yue left the space, and then, left her room, walked to the window of her house Xue Yan''s room without making a sound, and knocked on the window twice.

    Although it was midnight, it was faintly visible because of the good moonlight.

    Try not to make any noise, so as not to wake up the family.

    Since she and her family Xue Yan were together, they both told each other almost everything. In fact, it was almost the same before they were together, but it''s more obvious now.

    Xue Yan was also asleep when he heard the light tap on the window twice, so he got busy, opened the window, and let his family Yuebao come in.

    "Did something happen?" he asked in a low voice, a little worried. Otherwise, why did she come to him at this time.

    Seeing that she was wearing a single coat again, although it was not cold during the day, it was getting colder at night this month, especially in the middle of the night, when he hurriedly took one of his coats and put it on her.

    Jiang Yue also let him dress her up, but she didn''t say she wasn''t cold at all.

    She just lowered her voice, "My space has been upgraded again." Then, she carefully told him the current situation in her space.

    After , she said again: "I''d better take you in to see it."

    No matter what she said, it couldn''t compare to letting him see it with his own eyes.

    Then she took him into the space.

    entered the high-tech room again.

    When he came to the universal nursery room, Xue Yan did see that there were several buttons on the side wall of the nursery room. The top one was red, and it looked like a red light inside; Light gray, no matter how you press it, it''s like a dead phone, no response at all.

    Jiang Yue clicked the red button again.

    Then, Xue Yan saw that the wall in the middle under the big screen really slowly separated to both sides, revealing a white door with only a lock.

    Jiang Yue walked over with him, she turned the lock again, "Look, it just can''t be opened."

    The lock handle can''t be turned at all.

    It was like the other side of the door was locked.

    "Logically speaking, this should be opened." Xue Yan pondered while looking at the lock handle. There is indeed no keyhole for the lock, and there is no other. He also feels that it should be opened by turning it like this.

    So, I saw that he also raised his hand subconsciously, put it on the lock handle, and tried to turn the lock handle.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1419ï¼š opened? ! ! ! (add more)

    Chapter 1419 is open? ! ! ! (add more)

    Then, with a click, the lock handle could be turned downward and opened.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    was too sudden, and both of them were obviously stunned.

    "This is... opened?" Xue Yan was still in disbelief, and still kept turning the lock handle to the maximum, which was already unlocked.

    Although it was very sudden, how could he turn? Does it seem to be open? Why can''t the owner of her space be able to open it? Why is her space so special to him? But Jiang Yue quickly settled down and said, "You''ll know if it''s opened if you push it down."

    "Yeah." He said so, but Xue Yan suddenly became a little nervous. It feels like a heavy responsibility is on my shoulders all of a sudden.

    Involuntarily inhaled and exhaled again before he pushed open the door.

    Then, the door was really pushed open.

    You can clearly see that outside the door, looking up, there are all fallen and destroyed high-rise buildings, not a single figure, not a bit of greenery and vitality, even if the weather is sunny, but the air is very dirty to the naked eye. It can''t be compared with the air in the space at all, and it can''t be compared with the air in the world he usually lives in.

    "This is the end of the world?" Xue Yan turned to ask his family Yuebao.

    Just now, his family, Yuebao, told him that behind this door is probably the end of the world. He actually felt the same way. Otherwise, how to upgrade a door well?

    And sooner or later, she will be able to return to the end of the world... Therefore, he also felt that it was this door that was connected to the end of the world before she could go back.

    The landmark buildings were all destroyed. Although Jiang Yue couldn''t be sure where the door was, she was sure that this was indeed her original world.

    Her original world was almost like this everywhere.

    I saw Jiang Yue nodded, "Well."

    Xue Yan suddenly lowered his eyes. So, his Moon Treasure is about to return to the end of the world now?

    But then, another joy. If he can open this door, does that mean that she will be able to freely enter and leave the apocalypse in the future, and come back to his world to be with him and her family?

    Then, Xue Yan told Jiang Yue this idea.

    Jiang Yue nodded again, "It should be. But we still have to try it. Did you open this door by chance? I won''t go out of this door first, there are no people or zombies outside, and I don''t know the specifics. Where is it, don''t go back rashly. At the same time, I also want to try, is this place outside the door every time I open it, or it will change. "

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. Then, the door was closed again. "Then try again." With that, he retracted his hand from the lock handle.

    Jiang Yue turned the lock again and found that she still couldn''t open it. Then, she looked at him.

    Xue Yan put his hand on the lock handle again, turned it, and the door opened with another click.

    The two looked at each other.

    Obviously, it was no accident that he was able to open the door.

    is that only he can open it.

    Immediately, Xue Yan pushed the door open again, and then saw the door, which was exactly the same as the environment they had just seen, the same place.

    Then close the door, open it again, and push it open.

    is still the same place.

    Obviously, this door is opened, no matter which time it is opened, the outside is the same place, it will not be different every time it is opened.

    "Let''s do it," Jiang Yue said suddenly, "Let the door open like this, I''ll take you out of the space first, and then I''ll take a look outside the door. Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing didn''t say it before, the end times and this world are very different times. Same."

 Chapter 1420ï¼š Has it been a long time? (add more)

    Chapter 1420 Has it been a long time? (add more)

    "Let me not return to the end of the world for a while," Jiang Yue continued, "but you stay in my space for a long time and can''t get out. You are out of space, if that happens, I haven''t come back yet. , when the family asks, you can also find an excuse to sneak in. There must be someone between you and me to keep the house steady, otherwise the family will definitely worry about us. And as long as the door is open, I will come this time In the last days, I can definitely come back. Besides, this is my space, I think, even if this door is closed, I want to enter my space, but I can still enter my space. If you don¡¯t worry, we can try it. I stand outside the door and don''t go far, you close the door, I can still return to the space as long as I think about it."

    Although Xue Yan thought so too, he still nodded and said, "Then try it." After trying this, and seeing it with his own eyes, his heart became more settled.

    "Well." Jiang Yue also nodded, and then walked out of the door.

    As soon as she walked out of this door, it was like leaving the space, and she also stepped back to the end of the world. The foul, unpleasant and very familiar strange smell in the air of the end of the world immediately rushed to her face, which made her clear that this was really her original world.

    And this door is like a barrier, even if it is opened, it can prevent the strange smell of the end of the world from spreading into the space.

    Standing outside the door, the apocalypse can be seen in a wider range, there are still ruins everywhere, all the ruins are in sight, and there is still no one or zombies. Naturally, it is difficult for her to determine where she is in the apocalypse.

    Jiang Yue only looked around, and then said to Xue Yan, who was standing in the door, also in her space: "Close it."

    Xue Yan gave her a deep look, then nodded, and slowly closed the door.

    Then, the door completely disappeared in front of Jiang Yue.

    It is impossible to enter through the door.

    Jiang Yue was just the same as usual, thinking about it with her consciousness, and then she entered the space. But not in the high-tech room, but on the loess outside the high-tech room. In fact, it is the door of the high-tech room.

    Fearing that her family Xue Yan was worried, she rushed into the high-tech room.

    In the high-tech room, as soon as Xue Yan closed the door, he recited three numbers in his heart. Then, he quickly opened the door again, but saw that his Yuebao was no longer standing outside the door, and he did not see his Yuebao returning to the space. , he was taken aback.

    His Yuebao won''t break his promise, there is no space to return, and it''s not outside the door. There should be an accident outside the door, and then he plans to go out to find his Yuebao.

    But before he could go out, he heard the sound of someone walking quickly into the high-tech room. He subconsciously looked for the sound, and when he saw that it was his Moon Treasure, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    Jiang Yue walked over and said: "Forgot to tell you, every time I enter the space, I can''t directly enter this high-tech room, and I always appear at the door of the high-tech room."

    "Nothing." Xue Yan shook his head. "It''s fine if you''re fine." Saying that, she still hugged her with lingering fears.

    Jiang Yue hugged him back for a while before the two let go.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai asked: "As soon as you closed the door, I entered the space. How long did it take you to open the door? Has it been a long time?"

    Xue Yan said: "No, I just counted three numbers silently and opened the door."

    "It seems that, going out through this door, the time elapsed in the end times is almost the same as the time elapsed in the space. And in which world the space is located, the time elapsed is the same as in which world. Then our family should still be big now. In the middle of the night, everyone was still sleeping."

 Chapter 1421ï¼š Will it close automatically? (add more)

    Chapter 1421 will automatically close? (add more)

    "Yeah." Xue Yan thought so too.

    "Since this is the case, then there is no need to rush you out of the space. You can go out this door with me. We calculate the time and come back again. Just in case you don''t know how I am in the last days, and you still worry. But to be on the safe side, we still have to try, keep this door open, we are all standing outside the door, that is, in the end times, and then I will see if I can take you back to the space without going through this door. Logically speaking , it should be possible. If not, then we will naturally not be able to close the door after the end of the world, in case you cannot return to the original world. Where are our family members, we naturally choose to live in that world and follow The family is together. It''s just that if you come to the end of the world, you can''t close the door, so it is very likely that other people or zombies will enter my space through this door, and there may be an accident... Anyway, try it first."

    This is definitely something to try. If this is the case, then not only will he and she not be separated, but they will still be able to stay with the family, and she will be able to return to the end times, with the best of three worlds...

    Xue Yan naturally has no opinion at all, "Well."

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both walked out the door and entered the apocalypse.

    What Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t expect was that as soon as Xue Yan''s hand got out of the lock and stood outside the door, the door closed automatically and disappeared immediately.

    Jiang Yue was a little flustered, and immediately took Xue Yan back to the space to have a look.

    Fortunately, she returned to the space, the door of the high-tech room.

    Her family, Xue Yan, was also brought back to the space by her, right next to her.

    Jiang Yue rarely let out a sigh of relief, and said, "That door seems to close automatically if you don''t put your hand on it."

    Xue Yan also had lingering fears just now that the door was closed automatically, and for a moment he was worried that he would not be able to return to the original world if he was in the end of the world. None of them, his family, especially his mother and queen, can''t cry to death.

    I saw Xue Yan calm down again and nodded: "It seems so."

    "Go, let''s try again."

    "Um."

    Then the two entered the high-tech room again and came to the door.

    I saw Xue Yan put his hand on the lock handle again, opened the door, opened it to the maximum position, and then let go. Sure enough, the next second, the door automatically closed again.

    Seeing this situation, Jiang Yue said: "There is no such thing as you and me to the end of the world, but you can''t close the door. This should also prevent the door from being opened, and other people or zombies can enter my space through this door. Well, I don''t have to worry about what happens to my space."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. Also feel better.

    "However," she looked at him again, "it''s getting more and more strange. Only you can open this door. You are too special to my space, and it''s getting more and more special."

    "Then what''s going on here?" Xue Yan was also strangely tight. Totally can''t figure out what''s going on.

    Jiang Yue shook her head, "Maybe I''ll know later."

    means that I don¡¯t bother about this now, I can¡¯t figure it out anyway.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. It can only be done first.

    "You can go in and out of the apocalypse with me. When I bring Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing into the space, and then go back to the apocalypse through this gate, when Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing wake up, I will be in a coma, and then you will be by my side, I can be more at ease."

 Chapter 1422ï¼š Go east? (add more)

    Chapter 1422 Go east? (add more)

    In this way, he can feel more at ease, Xue Yan naturally nodded again, "Yeah."

    At this time, Jiang Yue just glanced at the red button, "Look, it''s still red, it really doesn''t matter whether it''s red or not, it doesn''t matter whether the door is open or not."

    Xue Yan said: "This is red, it should mean that it can be used. Those buttons that are grayed out mean that they cannot be used."

    "It should be." Jiang Yue nodded, thinking the same.

    "Now that Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing are in town, let''s leave them alone. Before dawn, let''s go to the apocalypse to take a closer look. We''ll come back when it''s almost dawn in this book. We don''t need any lighting when we go," Jiang Yue said.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Then, Xue Yan opened the white door again, and immediately walked through the white door with Jiang Yue and entered the apocalypse.

    Similarly, as soon as he let go, the white door closed automatically, and then disappeared immediately.

    Without the obstruction of the white door, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have a wider line of sight.

    Xue Yan also looked around and coughed twice because he was really not used to the dirty and unpleasant air here.

    Jiang Yue said: "There is no greenness at all, there are a lot of dirty things, that''s how it is."

    Xue Yan nodded.

    No matter which direction you look at, you can only see the dirty air and large ruins visible to the naked eye, or the kind that can''t be seen at a glance, and they all look similar, I really can''t tell which is the end of the world. There was nothing iconic for her to distinguish, so Jiang Yue pointed in a random direction, "Let''s take a look over there."

    She pointed to the east direction.

    Sunrise East.

    Looking at the high sun in the last days, it is obviously still rising, and it has not reached noon, so it should naturally be the morning of the last days.

    However, looking at the height of the sun, it is estimated that in less than half an hour, it will be directly above the person''s head, and it will be twelve o''clock noon.

    And entering the apocalypse through the white gate, one minute of the apocalypse is probably the same as one minute of the world in the book...

    is equivalent to the fact that as soon as it gets dark in the world in the book, the sun of the end times comes out and enters the day. Then, as soon as the world in the book dawns, the sun of the end times enters the night.

    The base of Area A is just to the east of Doomsday.

    If she and her family, Xue Yan, were in the middle of the apocalypse, then she and her family, Xue Yan, kept walking eastward, and they could always see the base in Area A.

    Because it is impossible to determine where they are at the moment, so I can only try it. If there is no base in area A if you go east like this, obviously, the base in area A is on the other side, and they will just go back and keep going west.

    Xue Yan is not familiar with the end times, so naturally he has no opinion, "Well."

    Then, one piece goes east.

    Because of the ruins, the buildings made of reinforced concrete fell down, and the road was blocked by high or low levels. The road was not easy to walk at all. It was difficult for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to walk fast.

    If the road was smooth, they could go straight back and bring in two horses from the stable at home. It would be faster to ride than this, but that was not possible.

    Only full walking.

    As Jiang Yue walked east, she told her family Xue Yan what the things that fell on the ground were. Only then did Xue Yan know that the extremely hard wall that fell down was made of reinforced concrete, and the one that was the same as a board. The thing is a billboard, but it has been down for too long, and it is exposed to the wind, the sun and the rain, and nothing can be seen on it. There are also broken LCD TVs, computers, and mobile phones that are in the ruins like garbage. ¡­¡­and many more.

    PS: ah ah ah ah ah tree tree has added more today~

 Chapter 1423ï¼š They dont really belong

    Chapter 1423 They don''t actually have a sense of belonging

    It didn''t take long for Xue Yan to know a lot of things.

    Everything can prove that this place is more advanced than his world, and his world cannot compare at all.

    "By the way," Jiang Yue said again, "As I told you before, zombies have also evolved, and they are just like people. If they don''t make a move and want to turn you into a zombie, you won''t be able to find them. It is no longer a human but a zombie, so if you meet someone here, you should be more or less careful and keep a certain distance, who knows if it is dressed as a zombie or not."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded again.

    The two kept walking like this, until it was getting dark in the end of the world, and no one was seen, let alone the shadow of the zombies, let alone the shadow of the base, there were still ruins everywhere, and the air was dirty, Jiang Yue said: "We have to go back first. It''s almost dawn at home. If we don''t get up for breakfast, the family will definitely knock on the door and enter our room to see."

    Xue Yan just wanted to say this, for fear that his family would be worried. Hearing the words, he naturally nodded and replied, "Yeah."

    Jiang Yue looked at the endless ruins all around, and said: "It''s not enough to walk like this, it''s getting dark when we go from here to noon, and we didn''t walk much, the speed is too slow. , If we go on like this, we don''t know when we will find the base in Area A... Next time we come in, we have to find a way to find a means of transportation. It''s better to have a helicopter. I didn''t see any good helicopters along the way, but there are a few bad helicopters lying in the ruins. I can''t repair helicopters, but Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing will probably be able to repair one. They brought it in and tried it out. Maybe that''s why they suddenly dropped the mask and couldn''t go back to the apocalypse."

    "It''s possible." Xue Yan nodded in agreement.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai took Xue Yan back to the space.

    came out of the space again and was in Xue Yan''s room again.

    The sky was already getting bright, and someone at home was already preparing, rustling. Before the family found out, Jiang Yue hurriedly walked out of Xue Yan''s room through the window and went back to her own room.

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the town, and told Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou who were in the big mansion in the town that there was a new white door in the space, through which they could enter the apocalypse .

    Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou are naturally overjoyed.

    But it was also strange, and they all looked at Xue Yan: "Who the **** are you?" The author of this book can''t control him, and he will not lose consciousness when he enters the space. Even now, he is the only one who can open the door to the end of the world. That white door.

    This Xue Yan was also puzzled, so naturally he still couldn''t answer them.

    Jiang Yue was also puzzled, but of course she still couldn''t answer.

    Since this can go back to the apocalypse, Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou are naturally eager to return to the apocalypse earlier. Although this world is a real world, and they also live in the habit, it is not their original world after all, and they don''t actually have any sense of belonging.

    Unlike their boss, who has been here for many years, he also has a family and a lover here.

    I saw Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou both asking: "Boss, when will you take us back to the end of the world? Didn''t you just say, let''s repair those abandoned helicopters and see."

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s already night in the end of the world, and it''s not like it was before it was destroyed. There are street lights, and we can''t see it when we go there."

 Chapter 1424ï¼š Go again...?

    Chapter 1424 Go again...?

    "Take candles and lamp oil or torches to light up," Jiang Yue continued, "it''s not easy to hurry and repair things. Also, I''ll take you here. If you leave the space, if you wake up, I''ll be in a coma for a few days. At that time, you will still bring a comatose me. If you encounter zombies at night and your vision is blocked, the zombies will be even more difficult to deal with. You and Xue Yan have no special abilities. If you enter the hands of zombies, you will also become zombies. Let¡¯s wait for it to get dark here, that is, the end of the world is dawn, and it¡¯s daytime, let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    also means that it will be dark and return to the end of the world tonight.

    What their boss said was so reasonable and thoughtful, so naturally Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou had no opinion at all.

    Xue Yan also has no opinion.

    However, this night is going to the end of the world again, and this time because she will take her two commanders to the end of the world together, she will be in a coma for a few days, and when she wakes up, she can use the space to bring him back to see it together. Lie to the family, saying that they have something to go out to do and will not be back in a few days.

    Naturally, he would also lie and say that Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou would go out with them on errands.

    So, when they returned home, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan lied to their family like this.

    Fortunately, there are still 20 days before they get married. This is only a few days away, and there is no problem at home.

    Then that afternoon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan pretended to go out to run errands and went out of the house, but they did not leave Xinyuan County, but went to the very large house in town where he had put sky lanterns before.

    Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou also came to this house and joined them.

    Although Jiang Yue has planted a lot of things and put them in the storage room of the space these days when she came back from the Imperial Capital, she will be in a coma for a few days at the end of the world. God, then they naturally still have to prepare a lot of things, especially the food and drink these days.

    I also prepared a lot of other things to put in the space, in case they can be used one day in the end of the world.

    also saves her from waking up in the future. When she needs this thing in the last days, she has to go back to this world to get it, which is a waste of time.

    There is no harm in having everything ready.

    When the sun went down, Jiang Yue and the others had dinner, and when it got dark, Jiang Yue brought Xue Yan, Shao Xiaozuo, and Huo Xiaoyou into her space.

    As before, Xue Yan was fine, but Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou immediately lost consciousness, lost all vital signs, and fell down.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan dragged Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou to the white door.

    Xue Yan opened the white door.

    She was not in a hurry to drag Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou out of the white door and let them enter the apocalypse. She was afraid that when Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou woke up, she would immediately fall into a coma. The two big burdens of food and drink were put outside the white door first, lest her family Xue Yan and Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou would have nothing to eat.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yancai, one by one, dragged Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou outside the white door, and also left the space.

    As Xue Yan let go, the white door closed automatically and disappeared.

    Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou also began to wake up.

    Xue Yan thought that his Yuebao was going to faint, so he was busy paying attention to his Yuebao; Jiang Yue also thought she would be unconscious; even Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou, who had just woken up, thought so.

    But both Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou stood up from the ground and carried the two big burdens on their backs. Xue Yan had to carry their unconscious boss. Naturally, the burden was one of them.

 Chapter 1425ï¼š Its the door again...

    Chapter 1425 The reason for that door again...

    But, even after waiting for a while, I didn''t see their boss comatose...

    Huo Xiaoyou still had a straight face, his eyes were a little gloomy, but Shao Xiaozuo was overjoyed: "Boss, do Wenqing and I have a special space for you now! We are all awake, you are not in a coma. !"

    Before Jiang Yue could speak, Huo Xiaoyou said, "It''s really special, we won''t lose consciousness just now."

    Xue Yan glanced at the location of the white door just now, and said, "It should be the reason for that door."

    Jiang Yue nodded: "It should be. That door can not only magically allow us to enter the end times, but also magically save me from being in a coma like I used to. But if you don''t pass this door, I will definitely be in a coma when you wake up."

    Shao Xiaozuo said: "It''s a pity, when Wen and I woke up, the door disappeared, and I didn''t see what the door looked like. But boss, it''s back to the end of the world. Although the air is still so bad, it''s really good. Kind. This is our world! By the way, I said it before. When Wenqing and I return to the end of the world, we will be called Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing again. No one here has the same name and appearance as us. , would not be wrong."

    Jiangyue doesn''t matter.

    Xue Yan doesn''t matter.

    Then the names of Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou became Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing again.

    Since Jiang Yue is no longer in a coma, then Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing don''t have to carry two big bags. They just take out four water bags from the big bag, one for each person, and whoever gets thirsty just unscrew them. The water bag in his hand is more convenient to drink water; and the rest were thrown into the space by Jiang Yue.

    At this moment, it is the morning of the last days. Although the air is still so foul and smelly, it is much cooler than when the sun is shining.

    This time, I came in with a lot of clear goals.

    First go find those abandoned helicopters and let Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing see if they can be repaired.

    The range of the sky is larger and the speed is much faster.

    I saw Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Shuting, and Huo Wenqing all heading east.

    Although their clothes are ancient clothes, they are all clothes that are extremely convenient for who to do with. Then when you walk, you naturally don''t feel cumbersome and uncomfortable.

    After walking for about three hours, I came to the helicopters that flew up.

    These helicopters were obviously placed in a canopy at first, because there were debris from the canopy above the helicopters.

    Each helicopter has different damage, especially one, half of the fuselage was crushed by a high wall.

    As soon as Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing came over, they immediately climbed into a helicopter with their bare hands to check the situation of the helicopter. When all the helicopters were checked by them, they said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "If there is only one, it is Xiu. It''s not good, but there are so many racks here, this one has a few parts removed, that one has a few parts removed, and another one is almost... they are all repaired on the one that is most likely to fly again. On the helicopter, it is estimated that one can be repaired. Although the oil in each of the helicopters is not full, it is also possible to transfer the oil in the other helicopters to this one, so that the oil in this one is full. There are also small tools for disassembly and repair, so let''s try them out."

    "How long will that take?" Jiang Yue asked.

 Chapter 1426ï¼š telescope?

    Chapter 1426 Telescope?

    While burying himself in the helicopter, Shao Shuting found a few pairs of gloves and threw them to Huo Wenqing, while saying lazily and casually, "Although Wenqing and I are very good at repairing this, it will take at least two days, after all. It''s a bit of a hassle."

    Jiang Yue nodded, "Then you can repair it."

    This time is quite short, after all, after two days of walking like this, the road is so difficult to walk, and some places are still rough, so they can''t walk much at all. Once the helicopter can fly, it is estimated that the helicopter can fly in an hour. It''s the equivalent of walking for many days.

    Moreover, judging from the appearance of Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, it was obvious that they had a good chance of repairing a helicopter and flying.

    Then Shao Shuting put on a pair of gloves, and started to repair with Huo Wenqing. As for the other gloves, they were thrown aside by him.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan picked it up, and each wore a pair of gloves to help fight.

    Let the helper install the parts wherever they are removed. I want to fix a helicopter and fly as soon as possible.

    Because he wanted to dismantle the contents of a helicopter, Xue Yan got into the helicopter.

    Then, on the seat inside, he found two thin barrel-shaped things and a strap that seemed to hang around his neck. There seemed to be lenses inlaid on the thin barrels, and he didn''t know what lenses they were, but he thought it should be lens.

    Jiang Yue stood outside, and when she saw it, she said, "That''s a telescope." Then, she reached in and picked it up, wiping the dust on it, especially the dust on the lenses, and then she faced her eyes. , looking into the distance. "That''s how I look." Then she handed him the telescope.

    Xue Yan took it and followed the example, and looked into the distance. It can be seen very far, and it is very clear.

    It happens that several other helicopters also have telescopes, which are farther than the naked eye, so they are all collected.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing each wear one on their necks, which can be picked up at any time to observe the distance.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also alone, but they were not wearing their necks, but hung on their waists.

    Another telescope, Jiang Yue put it in the space, and can give it to the children at home to play with.

    In fact, the telescope in the base can see farther and more clearly, but now the base has not been found, so I can only use this for the time being. Better than nothing.

    It took two and a half days to repair before Shao Shuting took off his gloves and patted the fuselage with one hand: "It''s been repaired. Boss, try it."

    Xue Yan only knew that his Yuebao would fly a helicopter.

    Jiang Yue can¡¯t repair, but it does open. She can drive fighter jets. It was only destroyed by zombies in the early years, and there are not many fighter jets in the last days. Estimated less now.

    Jiang Yue climbed onto the helicopter that Shao Shuting said was repaired. Both Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing backed away, and Xue Yan also backed away from the helicopter.

    Sit in the driver''s seat and fasten the seat belt, Jiang Yue just started to drive.

    is indeed fixed.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai waved and motioned for her family, Xue Yan and Shao Shuting Huo Wenqing, to get on the helicopter.

    The noise generated by the aerodynamic blades of the helicopter''s rotor flapping against the air is particularly loud. If she doesn''t wave, even if she roars, her family, Xue Yan, and the others may not be able to hear it.

    Xue Yan, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing got into the helicopter just now.

    Xue Yan sat in the co-pilot, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing both sat in the back.

    Xue Yan followed suit and fastened her seat belt.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1427ï¼š pay more attention

    Chapter 1427 Pay more attention

    He should have worn a helmet, but because he didn''t have it, he couldn''t wear it, so naturally none of the four Jiang Yue wore a helmet, a head-protecting device.

    Fortunately, there was an accident. Jiang Yue could immediately bring Xue Yan and the others into the space to ensure everyone''s safety. Therefore, neither Jiang Yue nor Xue Yan were worried that something would happen to the helicopter.

    Because there is a helicopter, it is naturally much faster. There are basically no obstacles in the sky. It is very easy to fly directly over the mountains and lakes.

    It''s just that the blades are too noisy. When talking in a helicopter, you have to roar the whole way.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan basically did not speak.

    Huo Wenqing also spoke less.

    There was only Shao Shuting''s roar.

    The helicopter continued to fly east.

    After flying for a long time, the base has not been found, the fuel is almost gone, and the flight will not be long. Xue Yan, Huo Wenqing, and Shao Shuting even looked down with binoculars to see if there was a gas station nearby. If there was, it must have been destroyed by zombies in the early years.

    In the beginning, zombies didn¡¯t evolve, and they didn¡¯t have thoughts to destroy things constantly. Later, they evolved, especially if they evolved like humans, and things that zombies can use will not be destroyed. But everything has been basically destroyed, so it will enter the end of the world, and there are very few intact things left.

    Destroyed, maybe there is still oil in it to use, always a hope.

    "Is that a gas station?" Xue Yan suddenly pointed to a ruin below and asked loudly.

    "Yes! That''s right!" Shao Shuting was overjoyed.

    Huo Wenqing was also overjoyed.

    Jiang Yue also glanced at it and was sure that it was, and then drove the helicopter down to that direction, trying to find a flat place to stop the helicopter.

    This location used to be a gas station, but the top that was destroyed by the zombies fell down. If you want to see if there is oil in it, you have to dig up the things that fell on it.

    But if you want to dig, you also need tools.

    During the two and a half days of repairing the helicopter, Jiang Yue found that after she entered the apocalypse through that door, she could rely on her own thinking to take out the things in the space, or take out the storage room from the storage room in the space. The things in the storage room, but only the person who can''t put it in the space, just by thinking like this, let that person enter the last days.

    No matter who it is, including herself, she has to pass through the white door in her dimension to enter the end times.

    And only Xue Yan can open that door.

    From this, it can be deduced that if she returns to the space from the apocalypse, she must bring Xue Yan with her, otherwise, she will not be able to open the white door and enter the apocalypse again. And Xue Yan will also be trapped in the apocalypse.

    After all, Xue Yan could not freely enter and leave her space.

    Without her to bring him back to the space, he would not be able to return to her space, and he would not be able to return to his original world.

    Therefore, this Jiangyue should pay more attention.

    Because of this, so when repairing the helicopter, Jiang Yue threw all the discarded tools into the space and put them away.

    Now, when Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Shuting, Huo Wenqing and the four got off the helicopter, they don''t have to go looking for any tools. Jiang Yue thought straight away, and all the tools that she had thrown out of space naturally came out.

    Then, one person picked a tool and started digging.

    Digging and prying, the four of them worked together, and it took a long time to dig out a place where they could refuel the helicopter. It was a small platform, but I didn¡¯t know if there was any oil in it.

 Chapter 1428ï¼š A striking sign?

    Chapter 1428 A striking sign?

    Shao Shuting threw down the tools and walked over in large strides. After checking it carefully, he was sure that there was oil in the ground, and he was overjoyed: "Really! But the pipe is not long enough, so the helicopter has to be stopped a little."

    And here, because there are things stacked upside down, and they are not flat enough, we have to clean them up.

    Then, dig and pry and lift.

    Cleaned up a piece to stop the helicopter, Jiang Yuecai got on the helicopter again, opened the helicopter, and then flew over, and stopped stably and accurately on the cleared flat ground.

    Immediately refuel the helicopter.

    It will be dark.

    The line of sight will be blocked to some extent, which will affect the fastest reaction speed of people, so we can only continue to go east at dawn tomorrow.

    So, after refueling the helicopter, it started to rest.

    Because they have all drank the water in the space, they are not tired. Actually, they don¡¯t need to rest, but they are no longer in a hurry.

    As soon as Jiang Yue thought about it, he took out some food and drink from the space, and put them all on a very large stone slab that was laid flat on the ground.

    Shao Shuting packed up the refueling device.

    Xue Yan and Huo Wenqing are busy putting up a striking sign. This abandoned gas station may still be used in the future. This makes it more eye-catching and will be easier to find then.

    Immediately, we sat down to eat and drink.

    There is a big watermelon, which Jiang Yue took out from the storage room of the space. Before, in addition to rice and wheat, Jiangyue also planted a lot of things and kept them in the storage room. Seedless watermelon was one of them.

    What is put in the storage room, no matter how long it is stored, will keep the same as when it was just put in the storage room, extremely fresh, just like the one just picked from the watermelon grass.

    Shao Shuting is lazy, but his actions are often rude. I saw him pick up the big watermelon and smash it on the edge of the slate, and then the watermelon immediately cracked into several large pieces. He put them all on the slate again, and whoever wants to eat, just pick up a big piece and eat it. He took the largest piece himself first, then buried his head and began to nibble.

    Xue Yan took a piece and handed it to his family Yuebao, and then he took the smallest piece and started eating it slowly.

    The action is very gentle.

    The air in the last days is so bad, if you want to rest well, it is best to go back to the space, and then go back to the world in the book to sleep on the bed, but when the white door of the space is opened, it will only be the same place, and they finally catch up. It''s such a long way to come here, and I can''t go back to the starting point just because of a rest.

    After eating and drinking, we talked for a long time, and looked at the moon and stars in the sky together, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing just found a place to sleep next to them.

    Shao Shuting sleeps sideways, and Huo Wenqing''s sleeping appearance is also very informal.

    Jiang Yue slept on Xue Yan''s shoulder.

    Maybe still a little unaccustomed to the air here, Xue Yan was actually not sleepy, I saw Xue Yan carefully took the robe and gently surrounded his Yuebao.

    After looking at Yuebao who was already asleep at his house for a while, he raised his head and looked at the moon high in the sky again.

    Although the air here is foul and smelly, the moon is still so bright and cold.

    looked at it, maybe it was too quiet, slowly, he also became sleepy and fell asleep.

    The next day, when the sky was dawn, the four of them woke up. Jiang Yue took out tooth salt, water, towels and other items from the space, and then they started to wash.

    After washing, it is time to have breakfast.

 Chapter 1429ï¼š How can he drive?

    Chapter 1429 How can he drive?

    After breakfast, in order to avoid the situation where the helicopter ran out of fuel, but couldn''t find the gas station to refuel, because they didn''t know how long it would take to find the base in Area A, the four of them started looking for special equipment for this kind of equipment next to the abandoned gas station. Oil barrel.

    I plan to put a lot of barrels of oil into the space. When I need to refuel, I will take this barrel out of the space and add it.

    Logically speaking, this abandoned gas station should have such a barrel.

    After searching for a while, there are indeed such buckets, but they are all broken and cannot be used.

    After searching for a while, he found an entrance to the basement, which seemed to be the gas station. Jiang Yue, Xueyan, Shao Shuting, and Huo Wenqing removed all the things that blocked the entrance before they could enter.

    After entering, I found that there were two rows of tankers parked inside, and there were also tankers dedicated to refueling helicopters.

    There are only six tankers to refuel the helicopters.

    The two rows of tank trucks are empty inside and have no oil, but the functions are all good, but the road outside is uneven, blocking a lot of slates, and it cannot be driven.

    Jiang Yue and the others didn''t plan to drive them out. They saw that Jiang Yue directly put the two rows of fuel tankers into the space. These are all good and usable things. Whether they are suitable for helicopters or not, they cannot be placed here. Dusty waste.

    As long as you find a base, you can always use it.

    When she got out of the basement and came to the small platform for refueling, she thought, a long tanker truck that refueled the helicopter immediately came out of the space and appeared in front of them.

    Let the car fill up with gas before putting the car back into the space.

    There are six such cars in total. Jiang Yue originally wanted to fill all six of them with oil, but after only four were filled, there was no more oil to fill.

    Obviously, after this gas station was destroyed, it was abandoned, and the oil pipeline must have been broken. It was all the stock that the gas station had not used up.

    And the oil for four long tankers is already very good.

    With so much oil, emergency is very good.

    It doesn''t matter if you can''t find a gas station to refuel the helicopter in the next few days.

    After loading the fourth long tanker full of oil into the space, Jiang Yue planned to get into the helicopter and sit in the driver''s seat again, but Xue Yan held her back, "I''ll drive today."

    Jiang Yue raised her eyebrows immediately.

    Shao Shuting said in surprise, "You can drive?" How could he drive?

    Huo Wenqing''s gloomy eyes were also filled with surprise.

    "Cough." Looking at him, Xue Yan was a little uncomfortable, so he coughed dryly, touched his nose again, and said, "I paid attention to it yesterday." Yesterday, in addition to paying attention to the situation under the helicopter, Sitting in the helicopter, he paid careful attention to how his Yuebao drove the helicopter.

    He wanted to be able to help a little and share a little for his Yuebao, so that his Yuebao could be relieved somewhat.

    Shao Shuting still couldn''t believe it: "You can do this?"

    Before Xue Yan could answer, Huo Wenqing was completely convinced and was not surprised. He just got into the helicopter and sat in the back, saying, "Isn''t he unforgettable, he learns it in one go, and draws inferences from one instance? Like this, I paid special attention, this meeting will be opened, what is the fuss about."

    was obviously talking to Shao Shuting.

    "No, it''s not..." Shao Shuting was still in disbelief. It''s one thing to know that the person in front of you is smart and powerful outside the book, but it''s another thing to see it with your own eyes. But in the end, he just said to Xue Yan, "I admire it." Then he got into the helicopter and sat in the back again.

 Chapter 1430ï¼š cant go directly

    Chapter 1430 can''t go directly

    Jiang Yue naturally understood why her family, Xue Yan, paid so much attention to how she drove the helicopter. She hooked her lips and said nothing, but gave up the driver''s seat.

    Then, Xue Yan took the driver''s seat and Jiang Yue took the passenger seat.

    Although he knew it, after all, this was the first time to fly a helicopter. At the beginning, when the helicopter was launched, Xue Yan was still not as steady as Jiang Yue. It''s running smoothly.

    Shao Shuting looked at it from the back and was even more impressed.

    Although Huo Wenqing still had a straight face and gloomy eyes, in his heart, he also admired Xue Yan.

    The helicopter flew east again.

    Zombies destroyed the apocalypse too thoroughly in the early years. Many places look the same. Anyway, they are all ruins, collapsed buildings, no greenery... Wait, the helicopter flew for a few hours, sitting in the co-pilot seat , Looking at Jiang Yue with a telescope, she felt that the scene below became more and more familiar.

    "This is Area E." Although it was a questioning tone, she was actually sure. The road is not wrong.

    The people in Area A once fought against the zombies together with the people in Area E.

    However, the scale of Area E is not as large as that of Area A, and no area is larger than Area A. Area A is the largest area in the end of the world, with the largest base and the largest number of members. The large area is naturally the C area... and so on, the E area can only be regarded as the fifth largest area in the apocalypse.

    It''s just that the fifth district has obviously been razed to the ground, not only not a single person, but not even a single zombie.

    Moreover, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing told her and her family Xue Yan before that Zone A did not completely eliminate zombies. At that time, other areas even killed a lot of zombies together with the people in Zone A, just to hide others. The people in the area are already all zombies, so that the people in the A area are all wary of other areas, and then the other areas that are already completely zombies can destroy the A area smoothly, and let them all become zombies.

    Then, this is really the world of zombies.

    Since people in other districts are already zombies, then people in district E have naturally become zombies, there will be no exceptions.

    But now there is no shadow of a zombie on the side of the E area. It is extremely quiet like the ruins they came all the way. Obviously, no zombies live here.

    "Yes, this is Area E." Shao Shuting replied immediately while holding the binoculars and looking down. "Since you died from overwork, not only the Zombies in District E, but also the zombies in other districts are not afraid at all. Naturally, they don''t hide the fact that they are already zombies. They all go to besiege our District A. Anyway, they are very arrogant. There is not a single zombie in Zone E, it is estimated that the people in Zone A are still alive, and those zombies are still besieging there.¡±

    "Since this is the case, then we can''t go directly." Jiang Yue said. The districts are not evenly distributed on the map of the apocalypse by size. In the past, the E district was actually the A district. "If they hear the helicopter, they must be on alert, and maybe they will use fighter jets to bombard us. I remember that there is a fighter jet in the B area."

    And since Zone B is full of zombies, that means there are fighters in the hands of zombies. And how do helicopters do with fighter jets?

    Even if she could use the method of returning to space to avoid danger, but after all, she came out of the white door again and returned to the original point. This is too time consuming and too frustrating.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1431ï¼š Boss, this! ! !

    Chapter 1431 Boss, this! ! !

    Then, Jiang Yue told Xue Yan what the current situation was, and said, "You continue to drive eastward, and when I tell you to stop, you will stop the helicopter, and we will get off the helicopter."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    When the helicopter continued to fly eastward and reached the boundary line between Area E and Area A, Jiang Yuecai asked Xue Yan to stop the helicopter.

    Xue Yan controlled the helicopter and stopped it steadily on the boundary line.

    "This is the boundary line between Area A and Area E. Area A is still very large. The base is in the middle of Area A. There is still some distance to walk from here. It takes about two hours to walk. Within an hour, since other areas have become zombies, there are still a lot of them, and they are besieging A to take the base, and in Area A, the helicopter will stop here, and they will not hear it to guarantee." Jiang Yue While getting off the helicopter, he told Xue Yan again.

    Xue Yan nodded again: "Yeah." He also got off the helicopter.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing also came down.

    Naturally, the helicopter will not be parked here, and it may be used at any time. Then, Jiang Yue put the helicopter into the space.

    Immediately, the four talents walked towards the base of Area A.

    Pay special attention along the way.

    After walking for about 90 minutes, I saw the zombies. They were wearing normal clothes, and the exposed skin did not have any wounds, just like people.

    Why are you sure it''s a zombie?

    Because there are more than one, many, many, densely packed, at first glance, they are all human heads, and there is no boundary at all; moreover, no one is from Area A.

    I saw Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Huo Wenqing, and Shao Shuting hurry to hide behind the building that collapsed at an unknown time, lest the zombies see them.

    They haven''t quite figured out the situation.

    Wait until you fully understand the situation before you can really think about countermeasures.

    But there are too many zombies, and some of them are very tall. When I look at it, I can''t see anything other than the dense zombies that look like people. So I have to find a higher building to watch...

    I saw Jiang Yue and the four of them glanced around, and immediately found that although a building not far away fell down, it was still more than 20 stories high, so you could go up and see it.

    Then, the four of them hurriedly took a detour, walked behind the building, and then entered the building to the top of the fallen building.

    Standing high, really looking far, this vision is very open.

    The bottom is just like a piece of territory. The zombies are the same size as sesame seeds. They are all piled up in one piece. It is clearly visible that they are all surrounding the base in area A, and even have occupied the base in area A? Because the center of the base in Area A is different, the base in Area A is obviously as flat as this side, and there are zombies standing or sitting like this...

    Shao Shuting was startled immediately, "Boss, this!!!"

    Huo Wenqing was also shocked.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything immediately, but looked at it again and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just that the top three floors are gone and captured. The zombies are still here, and they refuse to leave. Obviously, the people in Area A have moved underground. Yes, they are still alive."

    She didn''t care whether Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were relieved, she just turned and explained to her family Xue Yan: "The base of Area A is divided into three floors above the ground and more than sixty floors below the ground, with about a dozen members. Ten thousand people, since other districts have become zombies, then these hundreds of thousands are the last remaining people in this world."

 Chapter 1432ï¼š Not very practical?

    Chapter 1432 Not very practical?

    It was obvious that his family Yuebao was very plain, but Xue Yan felt sad.

    In his world, even when the blood flowed into the river, the entire world would not have only a population of hundreds of thousands, but this world...

    No wonder it is called the end times.

    And his Yuebao is still telling him: "The materials used in the construction of the sixty-story underground are extremely special. It is much harder for these zombies to capture than to capture the upper three floors. But it is difficult to return, and it is not impossible to capture So we have to think of countermeasures quickly." After a pause, he asked, "Do you have any ideas?"

    This is a zombie, not a living person. Even if they are put into her space, they will not be in a coma.

    She has never put zombies in the space, only the entire base and the people in the base have been put into the space, because the zombies will not be unconscious in her space, after entering her space, don''t think about it, they will definitely be in her space Wander around.

    It would be bad if all the high-tech things in her space were destroyed.

    Xue Yan didn''t hide it, and said honestly: "I heard Brother Shao say that Dr. Cao, who said this world, said that your seed space represents vitality and can play a role in purification to some extent. This is what zombies are most afraid of. This purification The role should be to purify the air, right? Now your space, whether it is loess or water, can make it more alive. We have determined that the upgrade of your space is for this purpose, and this countermeasure must use your space. "

    "Also," Xue Yan continued, "you all said before that the fittest survives here. The reason why zombies exist should be extremely adaptable to this world. The air and other environments of this world must be where zombies will appear and survive. Fundamentally, if these are changed, it will be like fish without water, they will die of thirst, without this environment, without this air, they should become more and more unable to survive and go to extinction.¡±

    He added: "The people on the sixty floors below the base are dangerous at the moment, but you just said that the materials used in the bottom sixty floors are extremely special. Stop now and just stay here. Obviously, there will be no good way to take down the more than 60 floors below the base for a while. Then, the people below the base will naturally be fine. So we have a difference. time to do something else.¡±

    "Besides," Xue Yan said again, "Although you can directly put the sixty floors below the base into the space, you will ensure the safety of the people underground, but one thing is that there are hundreds of thousands of people, and you want to go back to the end of the world. , but you can''t let them come out just by thinking about it consciously. It takes us one by one from the inside, and then through the white door, to bring them back to the end of the world who were comatose in the space... Just the two of us do this. The project is too huge to be practical. That is to say, unless the situation is so urgent that there is no better way to save the lives of the base people, this method should be adopted. Otherwise, this method should not be used. At this moment, the situation is not urgent. At that point, it is natural not to adopt this method.¡±

    After a pause, Xue Yan concluded: "So, I think, if you want to cure the symptoms and the root causes, that is to use your space to improve the environment here, or it can be said to plant a lot of green plants to completely purify the air here, so that the There is so much life everywhere that the zombies can''t survive at all."

    and then analyzed: "If there is still air suitable for zombies, even if all the zombies are eliminated now, there is no guarantee that there will be no more zombies in the future."

 Chapter 1433ï¼š Far from enough? How many people are powerful?

    Chapter 1433 is not enough? How many people are powerful?

    After all, there were no zombies in this world at the beginning. It was only because of the environment that zombies slowly appeared, and then slowly, more zombies appeared.

    "That is to say," Xue Yan continued, and also elaborated on what he thought he should do, "We can first take advantage of the fact that the base is still underground, and plant large tracts of green plants in places where the zombies can''t see it. , let one person stare here, throw some seeds that can grow into towering trees here, once the zombies figure out a way, they will attack the base underground, just in case the people under the base will have an accident, staring here People naturally poured the water in the space for the seeds of these big trees, so that they would grow into towering trees in a while. They have grown so large, with lush branches and leaves, zombies must be able to see them, and zombies are so afraid of green life, as soon as they see it , Naturally, they were extremely panicked, for fear that they would not survive, so they subconsciously came here to destroy them, and then they saw more greenery, large greenery, and they were even more frightened, and they must have been led here. The destruction is coming, I have no mood to attack the base again, and I just want to destroy the green plants again, so that everywhere is suitable for them to survive, it can be regarded as a solution to the danger of the people below the base."

    Hearing this, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing both felt that this was the pattern. If their boss asked them what they thought, they would definitely want to rescue all the people in the base first and then talk about other things.

    Her family''s Xue Yan''s method not only cures the symptoms but also cures the root cause, and even covers all aspects. Jiang Yue naturally agrees.

    At the same time she was not surprised at all.

    If she hadn''t been clear about her family''s Xue Yan''s mind, she wouldn''t have asked her family''s Xue Yan.

    Sure enough, her family Xue Yan would never let her down.

    only--

    I saw Jiang Yue say: "Although we prepared quite a lot before we came here together, we took a lot of seeds from the high-tech room and kept them in the space, among which there are seeds that can grow into towering trees. , you can take it out; the water in the space is also packed in buckets or jars, and it is also in the space at the moment, and you can take it out, but it really needs to be large and large, so that the place becomes green everywhere, It''s not enough. Seeds are better. As long as I think about it, I can also take seeds from the storage room. But if the water is still in the sea of ??dimension, I can''t get it out. In buckets or jars, etc., I can take it out at a moment¡¯s notice. Compared with seeds, the water in my dimension is definitely lacking, so we must go back to the dimension to get more water. into this world."

    Xue Yan nodded. The resources available now are limited, and this is what we want to do.

    Shao Shuting said: "Exactly, boss, didn''t you put two rows of oil tankers into the space? Only four are filled with oil, and you can use the rest for the water in your space. One oil tanker can hold it. A lot, that''s a lot more than things like buckets and urns."

    "It''s a lot more than barrels and jars, but it''s still far from enough." Jiang Yue said. "To make the world green and full of life, not only these are far from enough, but there are only four of us, and it is far from enough. Therefore, while taking care to relieve the danger of the people under the base, we must also allow the people from the base to come out. , together to help the world come back to life again. There are more people and more power. Besides, there are drones, transport planes, etc. under the base. If you use these to sow seeds and water in my space, it will be faster. "

 Chapter 1434ï¼š Do everything possible to survive?

    Chapter 1434 Do everything possible to survive?

    Then, Jiang Yuecai said again: "Well, you and Huo Wenqing stay here, one stares... Forget it, just stare, I will put some seeds that can grow into towering trees and one next to you. Bucket of water, sow the seeds first. Once the zombies start attacking the base, you should water the seeds quickly, and in less than a minute these seeds will grow into towering trees, and within this minute, you will quickly run , don''t let the zombies catch it."

    "In order to prevent only the zombies here from noticing the greenery here," Jiang Yue continued, "I can''t let all the zombies notice this side at once, I will leave a tanker full of oil here. Not far away, you can find something on the spot to make a longer lead. When you run away, ignite the lead. The lead must be enough for you to escape. When you are safe enough, the tanker will explode. , the sound is so loud, all the zombies must be able to hear it and notice it."

    Jiang Yue said again: "As for Huo Wenqing, I will also take seeds and water out of the space, and take out all the water that can be taken out. He is specially responsible for planting things from the back of the building, as much as he can. Don''t rush to plant tall things first, lest they will be unintentionally seen by zombies before planting much, first plant those short things that can be covered by some fallen buildings, and can also be planted in the cracks in the ruins , Zombies destroy our world like this, we know that they will make no grass, no greenery, and will not let a single thing go, and in the cracks where the reinforced concrete falls, it is more difficult for them to destroy Once the zombies started attacking the basement, Huo Wenqing also ran away and did everything possible to survive."

    "Xue Yan and I went back to the space, filled the empty oil tanker with the water in the space, and took out more seeds from the high-tech room. If Xue Yan doesn''t go in with me, I will enter the space alone, yes There is no way to open the white door and come to the end of the world, so he has to enter the space with me."

    "The helicopter was in my space, and Xue Yan and I took it away. When Xue Yan and I got out of the white door again, we could just drive the helicopter over there. It would be much faster."

    "If Xue Yan and I haven''t arrived by then, the zombies will start attacking the base, and you should do as I said. If you find that Xue Yan and I are coming soon, you can go to what Xue Yan and I want to come. Escape in the direction. If there is still no sign of Xue Yan and I coming, you should detour and run to the other side. The zombies are all led to this side, and the other side is safe. You pass the other side and go to the base quickly. Go down to the base as well. You are all base commanders. The door to the base can recognize you and automatically open to let you in. The base is built with extremely special materials, which is much safer than when you are outside the base."

    After a pause, Jiang Yuecai continued: "After entering, don''t come out again, and stay in the base. The zombies were led here, destroying the greenness and vitality of the place, and again When we go back to attack the base, Xue Yan and I may not be able to arrive when the attack starts, but we can guarantee that we will arrive before the base is breached."

    Now it¡¯s not that there are not enough seeds, the main reason is that we can¡¯t take out enough water to grow large and large areas of greenery.

    Can''t let her four people directly **** with so many zombies? What''s more, zombies are actually dead people, and they can''t be killed. They need explosive weapons to blow them up.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1435ï¼š outsmart

    Chapter 1435 is outsmarting

    But after fighting with zombies for so many years, in the battle before she died of overwork, the explosive weapons in this world, including Area A, have basically been used up. How can there be so many explosive weapons to blow up these zombies... otherwise , the people in Area A don''t all hide underground...

    Of course you can''t do it directly, you have to outsmart it.

    Her family''s method of Xue Yan is to outsmart.

    The primary task of outwitness now is to delay the time for the zombies to attack the basement of Area A, so that she and her family, Xue Yan, can come back before the basement of Area A is breached.

    Only in this way, the people under the base will be fine, and they will be more capable of dealing with zombies.

    And she and her family, Xue Yan, want to go back to the space to get more seeds and water, and then rush back, so the task of delaying time can only be handed over to Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing.

    Jiang Yue said it so clearly, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing naturally had no objection at all.

    Xue Yan also had no objection.

    Then, the four came down from the building.

    Shao Shuting hid behind a stone slab next to the building where he could see zombies. Jiang Yue thought about it, and took out some seeds that could grow into towering trees from the space for him, and he was still beside him. How to cover the open space.

    And Jiang Yue gave him a small bucket of water in the space. At that time, Shao Shuting will water the seeds or the seeds, it will be up to Shao Shuting.

    Shao Shuting was just staring at the zombies while looking around for things that could be made into leads.

    Jiang Yue walked not far away, after a row of half-destroyed bungalows, and then, a tanker full of oil appeared there, blocked by the bungalows, and the zombies could not see.

    When Shao Shuting gets the lead wire, he will connect the lead wire to the fuel tanker.

    He didn''t have a lighter in his arms, but he had a cigarette holder.

    Then, after Jiang Yuecai returned to the building, which was also a place where the zombies could not see at all, she took out all the tanks and buckets containing the water in the space, as well as the various grass seeds in the space that she had prepared before.

    The other seeds will not be taken for the time being. These water should only be able to water these plants and trees.

    As soon as Jiang Yue took it out, Huo Wenqing picked up a bag of seeds and began to sow them behind the building. Naturally, he did not let go of the cracks in some collapsed stones. When the seeds that his boss took out were all sowed, Just sprinkle with water, there are scoops in the tank and bucket.

    The zombies obviously did not expect that there were people in the basement of Area A and other places, so all the zombies were there, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t have to worry about a zombie suddenly appearing from behind Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing or from other directions. Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing only need to pay attention to one direction, which is the direction where all the zombies are now, and the direction where the base of Area A is really located.

    I saw Jiang Yue think again, took food for two days from the space and gave it to Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, and then she brought Xue Yan into the space.

    In fact, it shouldn''t take two days, at most one and a half days, she and Xue Yan will be able to come back, but giving more is better than giving less.

    After entering the space, Jiang Yue entered the high-tech room to select a large number of various seeds, while Xue Yan tacitly went to fill the empty oil tankers with water in the space.

    There is something for pumping oil on the tanker, which can naturally be used to pump water into the tank.

    But no matter which tanker truck, the tank body is very long and big, it can hold a lot of water, and it takes time to fill it up...

 Chapter 1436ï¼š Cant get fresh air?

    Chapter 1436 Can''t breathe fresh air?

    Therefore, when Jiang Yue selected a large number of seeds, especially the seeds of grass trees, those seeds also appeared on the loess. When she left the high-tech room, the water on Xue Yan''s side had not been completely filled, Jiang Yue naturally Come and help.

    The loess is not taken. It is too laborious to take the loess. It has to be dug out of the loess before it can be taken out of the space.

    What''s more, loess can only make seeds grow in one day, unlike water, which takes less than a minute, obviously water is much faster.

    After filling the empty tanker with water in the space, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the high-tech room again and walked to the white door.

    Xue Yan opened the door, and then the two of them walked out together.

    let go, the white door closed automatically and disappeared.

    Because she was in a hurry to get to the base, Jiang Yue still didn''t waste time. As soon as she came out of the white gate and entered the apocalypse, she let the helicopter in the space appear in front of her and Xue Yan out of thin air.

    The two were busy getting on the helicopter.

    Xue Yan was driving the helicopter again, Jiang Yue was sitting in the co-pilot seat, holding the binoculars and watching the situation below and in the distance.

    One day later, we arrived at the border of Zone A and Zone E.

    Because this time I can estimate where the zombies are now. Either they were destroyed on the green field that Huo Wenqing sowed, or they were attacked on the base in Area A, or they didn¡¯t even think of a way to attack, so I didn¡¯t put the helicopter here. Stopped on the border line, but continued to fly forward.

    He didn''t stop until he felt that the zombies could hear the sound of the helicopter when they flew forward, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the helicopter.

    Walk instead.

    At this time, it was five o''clock in the afternoon, the sun had not yet set, and it was still a little high.

    But the zombies have come up with a solution, they are going to capture the base in Area A, and they plan to get rid of everyone underground in Area A before it gets dark. When Shao Shuting saw the zombies move, he immediately poured all the water around him. on the seeds in the open space next to them.

    Huo Wenqing has grown as many green plants as he can. At this moment, he is next to Shao Shuting, staring with Shao Shuting, watching Shao Shuting splashing water, he hurriedly ignited the lead with a fire stick and let the lead detonate. The oil tanker behind the bungalow immediately turned around and ran with Shao Shuting.

    Run quickly.

    Take a detour.

    Do not let the zombies see run.

    They didn''t see their boss and Xue Yan coming. They could only follow their boss''s instructions and quickly detour to the other side, which is behind the zombies. When the zombies were led here, there were no zombies there, so they hurried It''s safer to enter their base underground than outside.

    As soon as Shao Shuting poured water on the seeds, the seeds immediately began to take root and sprout and grow taller. When the towering tree was halfway up, the zombies were all planning to capture the base, so they were not paying attention here. I haven''t noticed it until it has grown into a towering tree with luxuriant branches and leaves, and there is no intention to see zombies. Immediately, my eyes widened, and I felt like I couldn''t breathe.

    Then, the zombies next to the zombies also looked over because of the abnormality of their companions. Immediately, they all opened their eyes, as if they were about to suffocate.

    They are zombies and can only survive in a dirty and smelly environment. They cannot breathe fresh air. Fresh air will make them feel like suffocation, and their whole body will become soft because of suffocation. Therefore, they are afraid of plants, greenery, and vitality, which will make them unable to survive. Naturally, they all panic.

 Chapter 1437ï¼š Ruin! Ruin!

    Chapter 1437 Destroyed! Ruin!

    Then, like crazy, he staggered towards this direction.

    At this time, not so many zombies noticed this, but at this time, the lead wires burned out, and the oil tanker full of oil exploded with a loud bang. That''s it, all the zombies are gone. Subconsciously, I immediately looked here, and then I saw many towering trees with lush branches and leaves.

    Every one of them will open their eyes and lose their sockets. Instinctively, they find it hard to breathe, and subconsciously, they want to destroy those towering trees.

    The commanders among the zombies, looking at this situation, also took a few steps based on their physical instincts, wanting to destroy them, and immediately ordered the zombies not to mess up, just send some zombies to the towering trees to destroy them. The other zombies don''t need to go there and continue to capture the base in Area A.

    Because the greenery brought by the towering trees is too shocking, the world has not seen such vibrant greenery for many years. Feeling restless, I glanced at those towering trees from time to time, just like those towering trees are some kind of flood beasts, they will rush over at any time and engulf them all in an instant.

    Zombie commanders are actually uneasy, but being able to become commanders can obviously control themselves somewhat more.

    But when some zombies were sent to destroy those big trees, but none of them were destroyed, they noticed the large green plants behind the building, many of which were also extremely tall, just as a gust of wind blew, and the large green plants were blown away. The fresh air from Zhi''s side was blowing, and these funerals were immediately like being strangled by someone''s throat. It was even more difficult to breathe.

    He even went crazy and greeted his companions who didn''t come.

    Now, let¡¯s not talk about the restless zombies who didn¡¯t come here. Even the commander among the zombies was completely panicked. How could they still remember that they wanted to capture the base of Area A, for fear that the longer the green plants grew, the more , This suddenly grows so many green plants, who knows if there will be more growth in the future, naturally immediately went crazy and came to destroy it.

    Even if it is a small grass in the crack, they will destroy it! Ruin!

    Because of too much panic and fear, he only wanted to destroy the greenness and vitality that suddenly appeared, so no one among the zombies noticed Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing.

    Since they didn''t see Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, the zombies didn''t even think about them. They just thought it was God who gave birth to so many green plants. They felt that there would be more and more green plants, and they were more afraid .

    There are also many zombies who have not paid attention to other places. Not only has the base in Area A not been attacked for the time being, but Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing detoured to the other side very smoothly.

    When Shao Huo and the others took a detour and came here, all the zombies ran away from here. Even, there were no zombies standing on the leveled third floor above the base in Area A, not a single zombie, only Seeing the two hurriedly came to the three floors above the base that had been razed to the ground, there was an identifiable place here, and it was also a gate that could enter the base. to go down?

    It''s just that this gate is also made of special materials. There are many gates for safety reasons, all of which need to be identified. They are also made of special materials, and they can also change color. What it looks like around it, it will look like it will be like next to it. fused together...

 Chapter 1438ï¼š she wont leave us alone

    Chapter 1438 She will never leave us alone

    So the zombies don''t know that this is the door. I stood here for a long time before, and no zombies found it.

    Although there are no zombies here, when they came to this door, Shao Huo and the others looked around subconsciously before touching the door that was completely integrated with the surroundings and could not see any difference. , the door immediately recognized their fingerprints, and then a slight blue light flashed. The blue light began to recognize and scan Shao and Huo''s whole bodies. After the scan and recognition were successful, the door opened, revealing a staircase leading to the bottom.

    The two of Shao Huo quickly passed the stairs and went down.

    Then the door closed, the blue light disappeared, and it was completely integrated with the surroundings.

    Inside, Shao and Huo were still going down the stairs.

    Although it is inside, it is bright. There is an automatic power generation system underneath. Even if the top three floors are destroyed, the bottom will not be affected at all.

    The stairs are not particularly long, there are only twenty or so steps. After going down to the bottom, there is another door. This door needs to scan the whole body and identify it from all aspects.

    Although we just arrived at the second door, below, people on all floors have seen Shao Huo and Huo coming back through the big screen on each floor.

    The reserves of the base are almost exhausted. Even if the zombies hadn''t attacked, everyone would be starving to death. Everyone was desperate. Suddenly seeing Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing back, everyone naturally felt the same as seeing hope. Everyone was overjoyed.

    Even though many people were hungry and exhausted, they still jumped up happily.

    "Commander is back!"

    "Commander is back!"

    Since the death of their eldest and top commander Jiang Yue, the top two deputy commanders of their Area A base have become the top two commanders of the base.

    Dr. Cao, Ai Xiaotian and others were naturally overjoyed, and those who could come to the door to greet them all came to the door to greet them.

    "How did you come back? Did the boss come back together?" Dr. Cao brought the people from the research institute, all wearing white coats, and asked anxiously when he saw the two of them.

    In fact, everyone understands that only Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing coming back are useless and can''t solve any problems.

    The problem can be solved only when the boss Jiang Yue comes back.

    And Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing just went to the book to find the boss, and then they cut off contact. Now that the two of them are back, everyone naturally has the hope that the two of them will bring the boss back.

    has already entered the base. Seeing that everyone is well, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing are relieved a lot.

    I saw Shao Shuting smiled and said, "I''m back. However, the boss went back to the space to get things. It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later." Immediately, looking at the camera, he said to the people on all floors, "Everyone Put your heart in your stomach, the boss is back, although he looks different and uses someone else''s body, but our boss is our boss, and she will never ignore us."

    Those who saw this on the big screen naturally cheered.

    Shao Shuting said to the camera again: "Boss, let us all stay out of the base and wait for her to come. We will all be fine. Before the base is breached, she will definitely arrive."

    After Dr. Cao whispered that many people were starving, Shao Shuting hurriedly said: "The boss''s space has been greatly changed, there is a storage room, the boss has stored a lot of food, and even stored apples and watermelons. You should all want to eat it, right?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1439ï¼š You dont mean to blame?

    Chapter 1439 No blame?

    "Also," Shao Shuting continued, "the loess in the boss space can be harvested with one click and one arrow, and we can harvest enough food for a long time in one day, you should know? The water in the boss space also works, as long as it is poured on On the seeds, the seeds can grow and mature in less than a minute, you should know this, right?"

    Everyone is naturally excited.

    Someone felt suddenly not hungry anymore. Also strong!

    Dr. Cao was also very excited and said with a smile: "How do we know, since you entered the book again and talked about finding Fuxu in the book, then we lost contact with you, and we didn''t see you back, and we didn''t know. How are you doing in the book, and when will you bring the boss back?"

    "What''s the matter?" Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing both asked. "How can you not know what happened to us in the book? Can''t you see it outside the book?"

    As soon as they asked, Ai Xiaotian, who was also very excited, looked like a loli and dressed as a girl, slowly shrank behind Dr. Cao and the other white coats.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing both looked at her.

    Ai Xiaotian just kept laughing.

    It was Dr. Cao who said, "It was when you entered the book that day and discussed looking for Fuxu near Xuwangfu, didn''t it happen that Ai Xiaotian and I were on duty in the duty room on the first floor of the three floors above, Ai Xiaotian? Tian brought her laptop, who knew that while we were on duty and watching your progress in the novel on the computer, the zombies suddenly attacked our base more violently, me and Ai Xiaotian, and the three floors above. The other staff on duty could only hide below, but there were too many zombies, and the attack was too fast. Those of us who were on the upper three floors at the time almost didn''t hide below in time. Everyone was panicking at the time. , I was in a hurry, many places had already collapsed, everyone was protecting Ai Xiaotian and hugging the computer, and then Ai Xiaotian accidentally tripped over the fallen object, and fell to the ground, the computer in his arms also It fell out, everyone wanted to get the computer, but another slate fell, crushing the computer, thinking about it being broken, as long as the data in it is still there, but at this time the zombies are thrown on the third floor. Explosives and inflammables, the third floor was not only razed to the ground, but the computer was also burned to the ground, and it was impossible to recover. Also because the attack was too sudden, the network under the base could not respond in time and was paralyzed. In a moment, all the data backed up by the computer will be gone. We asked Ai Xiaotian to write another novel that is exactly the same, but Ai Xiaotian can''t write it anymore, so he can only write an outline at most."

    Hearing this, Ai Xiaotian felt a little aggrieved behind a white coat, and whispered, "I didn''t memorize such a long novel, I wrote it when I had inspiration, and every word was every word. Every punctuation mark..." Remember.

    Before she finished speaking, she immediately silenced her voice because Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing looked over again, and did not dare to say a word.

    Seeing that Ai Xiaotian not only had her hands bandaged, but her arms were also bandaged. Obviously, she was injured when the zombies suddenly razed the upper three floors to the ground. Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing didn''t say anything if they really blamed her.

    Dr. Cao did not blame Ai Xiaotian, but continued to state the facts¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1440ï¼š Is this a long story?

    Chapter 1440 This is a long story?

    "Ai Xiaotian tried so hard to write a general novel, but it was useless. I couldn''t see the boss in it, and I couldn''t see you in it. Anyway, we lost contact with you from that moment, and we didn''t know you were there. What''s going on inside, and I don''t know what''s changed in the book."

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing looked at each other. It seems that the reason why their masks fell off at that time and could not come back was not only God''s will, but also because the computer was destroyed at that time.

    Since there is no more that novel, isn''t it that the world their boss went through, that is, the world where Xue Yan lives, is really a completely real world, a world parallel to this one?

    "How long has it been since you lost contact with us?" Shao Shuting asked again.

    Dr. Cao said: "Ten days."

    "It''s only ten days?" Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing were a little surprised. "But we''ve been in the book for almost half a year. It was only five days ago that we returned to the end of the world through the white door." Then he thought that they were only busy for a while, and then pay attention, more than ten years have passed in the book. , not surprised.

    Instead, Dr. Cao asked, "White door? What white door?"

    "This is also a long story, let''s go, go to the conference room and talk."

    "it is good."

    *

    It wasn''t until it was getting dark that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived near the area where Huo Wenqing planted the seeds. From a distance, they could see that the area was densely populated with zombies that were no different from humans. Everything was destroyed, everything was uprooted.

    The zombies are here. Obviously, he planned to attack the base in Area A before. Otherwise, Shao Shuting would not splash water and let the towering trees be found by the zombies, and the oil tanker would not explode.

    The zombies are still here, and most of them have already sat down. Obviously, it should be caused by such a large green plant that suddenly appeared. Even if the green plants have been destroyed, they are gone for the time being. I have the heart to attack the base in Area A, and it¡¯s getting dark again today, so let¡¯s just rest here.

    Knowing that the base will not be attacked again today, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, whose cats are behind a stone slab, are also relieved.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan withdrew their gazes and sat down slowly with their backs against the slate.

    After only pondering for a moment, Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said in a volume that only Xue Yan could hear: "Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing must have entered the base, we can actually make a detour and let the people at the base open the door for us. Go in, I am not my original body, I can''t recognize it, let the door open automatically, only let them open the door from the inside, but in this case, it will be bad if the zombies surround us under the base, although we can enter again Space, but it will take more than a day to come back again. It¡¯s a waste of time, and if we come back after another day, the base is really dangerous, so I think, while the zombies die at night, we secretly plant a large area. Greenery, let the zombies'' attention keep on destroying these greenery life, and can''t take care of dealing with the base, and one night, there is enough time, plus we have loaded a lot of water from tankers, the world is full of water. It''s impossible to plant full, but it''s still possible to plant a number of zombies that take days to completely destroy."

    "Then we will enter the base again," Jiang Yue continued, "The zombies are only busy destroying the greenery. If there are no zombies surrounding the base, people from the base can naturally come out and help plant crops everywhere."

 Chapter 1441ï¼š There too!

    Chapter 1441 There too!

    "As long as the speed at which we grow things is much faster than the speed at which the zombies are destroyed," Jiang Yue said again, "then the world will be green sooner or later, and the air will be completely purified. By then, will there be any zombies that can survive?"

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. The voice is also very low: "Then let''s go a little further, planting here now, the zombies may notice it, if the movement is accidentally made a little louder, the zombies may also hear. Go to a place farther away from them, so that even if a movement is made, the zombies will not be able to hear or find it."

    "That''s what I mean too." Jiang Yue nodded, "Then let''s go."

    "Um."

    Then, one piece got up again, and walked further away from the group of zombies.

    When they came to the area where the nearest zombie group could not see, hear, or discover at all, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped, only to see Jiang Yue take out a lot of seeds from the space, and then she and Xue Yan stopped. He started to sow seeds as he walked, no matter whether he was in the crevices or not, this night, he couldn''t see them, so he just sowed them.

    I didn''t rush to water at all, I just sowed seeds.

    Even, they have spread to the E area, and they have spread a lot in the E area.

    The moonlight can only be seen dimly, which is good, too bright or they light candles or torches to increase the possibility of them being discovered by zombies.

    It wasn¡¯t until two o¡¯clock in the morning that I felt that it was almost the same, and I couldn¡¯t spread it any more, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so much water to pour on it.

    Then, just take the tank truck with the space water out of the space, and take out one first. There is a pipe on the tank truck, and there is a nozzle on the pipe. It can be sprayed far, and the seeds on a large area can be watered at one time.

    It is also very simple to move the tanker, just load the tanker into the space and take it out of the space again.

    Because it was much easier than sowing seeds, before it was dark, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planted a huge piece of grass and trees, just like a forest.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back to the place where they used to have cats, and planted a narrow, long, short grass path leading to the green forest.

    Because the grass itself is very short, it doesn''t grow tall at all, and it is the highest. Therefore, the zombies in the distance cannot be seen, but once the zombies are attracted here, they can use this wormwood road. Lead the zombies farther from the base in Area A.

    In the end, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan threw a few seeds of a towering tree behind the slate their cats were holding. Then, they poured some water. Then, before the seeds grew into a towering tree within a minute, the two left immediately. After this slate, take a detour and go to the other side.

    When the few seeds behind the slate grew into a towering tree, the genius was so bright that it was impossible to see it at all. Even if there were zombies in the zombie group who noticed that there was a tall shadow here, they didn''t care too much. Half of the high-rise buildings were destroyed, until the sky was brighter and I could see a lot more clearly, and the zombies I noticed were all excited and jumped up.

    "It''s grown there too!"

    When these words were shouted, there were already zombies that rushed over and wanted to destroy them. The other zombies were still shocked because so many greens suddenly appeared yesterday, and today they came out again. It is very likely that behind the greens, There are more greenery, and naturally they all ran over to see it.

 Chapter 1442ï¼š Stand up at the same time?

    Chapter 1442 Stand up invariably?

    Sure enough, behind a few towering trees, a long short grass road leads straight to a green and extremely vibrant forest!

    is a forest!

    There is a forest! ! !

    The zombies are completely panicked!

    I am even more afraid that they will not be able to survive in this world.

    Yesterday they had this hunch, and today it happens again, so naturally this hunch is stronger.

    was terrified.

    At this moment, no matter how strong the fighting force is, it is weakened by more and more fresh air.

    But each of them is out of the most primitive instincts of their zombies, and they subconsciously destroy those greenery, which is even more crazy.

    Greenness, vitality and fresh air not only make them feel suffocated, but also make them less and less able to think.

    *

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took a detour to the gate where they could enter the base in Area A, it was already bright and the sun had risen.

    Because it is not the original body, nor the original appearance, and the fingerprints are naturally different, this door naturally cannot recognize Jiang Yue, so the door will open automatically.

    Jiang Yue just bent over and patted the door.

    Although this door is still integrated with the surroundings on the surface, it does not look like a door, but inside the base, because the door was photographed, an alarm was immediately received.

    reminded the people under the base that the door was photographed.

    The two of Shao Huo were sitting in the command center under the base. When they saw the alarm, Shao Shuting immediately said happily: "It must be the boss!"

    Huo Wenqing also felt that their boss and Xue Yan must have come, but just in case, he still said: "Don''t rush to open the door, let the scan look, if the door is the image of the boss and Xue Yan, we will open the door and let them go. It''s not too late to come in."

    The rest of the command center staff also agreed.

    Shao Shuting himself naturally agreed, but seeing Shao Shuting hastily pressed a button, the door automatically flashed a faint blue light and began to scan the scene outside the door.

    As soon as he saw the image outside, their boss and Xue Yan were standing outside the door, and Shao Shuting immediately asked someone to press the door button.

    The staff of the command center immediately started pressing the door button to let their boss come in quickly.

    Outside the outermost door, the door suddenly glowed blue. Xue Yan subconsciously grabbed his Yuebao''s arm and wanted to pull his Yuebao back to prevent an accident.

    But Yuebao of his family held his hand, stopped him, and shook his head at him, "This is scanning us inside. If the people inside see us standing outside, they will open the door naturally."

    Xue Yan was relieved and did not retreat.

    Immediately, the door opened, revealing the stairs leading down.

    Xue Yan went down the stairs with his Yuebao.

    The inside is bright and not dazzling at all, but it is not illuminated by torches, oil lamps, candles, etc., but a lighting method he has never seen before. Xue Yan thinks that this should be the power system that his Yuebao told him when he was idle. .

    The first door closed as they walked down, and before they even got to the second door, the second door opened, then the third door opened, the fourth door opened, the fifth... unobstructed.

    There are cameras, and every screen on the bottom layer shows the situation on the side of the channel at the moment, when everyone sees that their boss really comes back...

    "Boss."

    "Boss."

    "Boss..."

    Everyone stood up in unison, their eyes staring straight at their boss on the screen in front of them.

    Even those with extremely inconvenient legs stood up with difficulty.

    also stared at the big screen.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1443ï¼š elevator

    Chapter 1443 Lifts

    There are still many people with red eyes.

    is their boss.

    Only their boss would be so calm.

    Only their boss will never abandon them.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked out of the last door, Dr. Shao Shuting, Huo Wenqing, Cao and others hurried to pick them up.

    "Ah, boss, you''ve come, we''re all going to starve to death." Shao Shuting said with a sigh of relief as soon as he walked over.

    Shao Shuting only entered the base with Huo Wenqing last evening. Jiang Yue had left them with food before, so naturally they were not hungry.

    When Shao Shuting said he was starving to death, he mainly meant that the people in the base who had been there for a long time were dying of starvation.

    When she suddenly died from overwork, there was not much food in the base. If all the zombies were really wiped out, when everyone rebuilds their homes, they will definitely grow food. How can they find a way to get some food outside? Naturally not As for being starved to death, it''s just because the zombies haven''t been wiped out. Even if everyone rebuilds their homes, they will destroy whatever they plant. They can''t let something grow in less than a minute or a day like she did, not to mention that everyone has been hiding all the time. Here, I have never been outside, to see if there is anything to eat in other areas... The food in the base will naturally be eaten up sooner or later.

    Jiang Yue knew all this, so she didn''t rush to say anything, but immediately took her family, Xue Yan, and her into the transparent elevator, descended, and went to the warehouse where the grain was placed on each floor.

    Shao Shuting and the others quickly followed into the elevator.

    Just when the transparent elevator was descending, Shao Shuting destroyed Ai Xiaotian''s computer as thoroughly as the three floors above the base, and there was also a backup problem, so there is nothing in this world about the novel in which Xue Yan is the protagonist and Jiang. Yue talked to Xue Yan.

    Whether was destroyed, whether this book did not exist, in the eyes of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who had long been sure that it was a real world, had no effect at all.

    They don''t care.

    But it¡¯s better to destroy it, so that there will be no problems with this book in this world in the future.

    So, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Shao Shuting said that this world has only been ten days.

    Shao Shuting told them before that there is a difference in time between the two worlds, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised at all.

    There are more than 60 floors, and the elevator stops at every lower floor. Jiang Yue walks out of the elevator and goes to the warehouse on this floor to take out the grain, vegetables, fruits, etc. in her space storage room and put them in. Fill the warehouse.

    Before she had nothing to do, she would enter the space to sow and harvest with one click. The things she planted were basically stored in the storage room. These things are naturally more useful at this moment.

    On the big screens on each floor, the picture has been transformed into a scene of full warehouses. When they saw this scene, everyone naturally cheered loudly.

    The entire base is underground, completely boiling.

    As soon as Jiang Yue took these out, he asked the base staff in charge of this area to start distributing things that can be eaten directly, such as apples, strawberries, watermelons, cantaloupe and other things. First, give everyone a belly pad, and each floor of the kitchen will naturally start. Get the grain from the warehouse to cook, and when it''s done, you can eat well without saving.

    When there was a shortage of food, the food in the base was eaten first by pregnant women and children. Now that there is so much food, naturally there is no need to eat it first, and everyone can eat it.

 Chapter 1444ï¼š So you also passed...

    Chapter 1444 It turns out that you also passed...

    Busy with all this, Jiang Yue just stood in front of the camera closest to her, facing the camera.

    The people on each floor of the base saw it through the screens on each floor, and they immediately became quiet. Waiting for their boss to speak.

    When Xue Yan saw this, he knew how high Jiang Yue''s prestige was in this base.

    Jiang Yue said: "Director Shao and Director Huo should have already told you that as long as we make this world full of greenery and vitality, zombies will not survive and die. I will tell each commander the specific details. The officer said that when the time comes, you will just follow the instructions given by the commanders of each of your teams."

    "I know boss!" Everyone said in unison.

    "Okay, all commanders go to the big conference room for a meeting."

    heard that, in all directions of the base, regardless of the big commander or the little commander, they are busy giving their work to the deputy for the time being, and they hurried to the large conference room next to the command center.

    Jiang Yue also planned to turn around and go to the large conference room.

    But at this time, the big screen in front of you was swiped by the screen, and they all asked curiously: "Boss, who is the person next to you?"

    It was also because their boss had finished talking, that they dared to take out their mobile phones and send barrage questions. They were dying of curiosity.

    It can be seen that there are still many people in the base who do not know Xue Yan.

    also shows that Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing did not tell everyone at the base that her family, Xue Yan, had also come to the end of the world.

    And Xue Yan didn''t know anything about barrage before, this base is too high-tech, anyway, it''s more advanced than his world, so since he entered this base, he didn''t talk much, just with his family Yuebao . After all, he is also the most familiar with his Yuebao.

    The situation in front of him is because it was the first time he saw the bullet screen, and it was also the first time he was swiped by the bullet screen. While he was a little dazzled, he was also curious about how his family Yuebao would introduce him.

    I saw his family Yuebao turned around and faced the camera again and said, "My fiance."

    "Ah ah ah brother-in-law!"

    "Brother-in-law!"

    "Brother-in-law!"

    Everyone is not only posting barrages now, but many people are shouting out.

    Seeing that the big screen was swiped by the screen, they called his brother-in-law, and everyone was even more excited. No matter what Xue Yan said, his face was a little thin, not to mention that he and his Yuebao were not married yet. He was naturally a little embarrassed, but he still politely faced the camera and said to everyone, "Hello, everyone, Xue Yan."

    "Xue Yan? !!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhly come out. "You are the male protagonist in the novel I wrote? No wonder I think you look familiar, so you also came through the white door? But you are too handsome! You are more handsome than what I wrote!"

    Xue Yan only met the author who wrote that his world is a book.

    Now that''s it, everyone in the base knows that their boss is in love with the male protagonist in the book that their boss passed into, and is about to get married, and he''s already a fianc¨¦.

    Ai Xiaotian rushed over without thinking at all, then remembered about the camera, and noticed that the big screen was swiping like crazy¡ª¡ª

    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"

    "Fuck, fuck."

    Then, Ai Xiaotian kept taking small steps back, and she said in a panic, "I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it", and then ''Aah'' and ''My big mouth'' twice, turned around and ran away .

 Chapter 1445ï¼š Sit down in order

    Chapter 1445 Seated in order

    In fact, this is nothing, it is a fact, neither Jiang Yue nor Xue Yan will care, but this girl Ai Xiaotian feels that she is in trouble and runs fast.

    Dr. Cao smiled and said to Jiang Yue in a gentle manner, "Boss, let''s go to the big conference room."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue responded, and then took her family, Xue Yan, to the large conference room.

    Xue Yan said ''excuse me'' to the camera before leaving with his Yuebao.

    In the large conference room, there were four or five hundred commanders, large and small. Jiang Yue sat in the seat that belonged to her as the supreme commander, and Xue Yan sat next to her.

    Others are seated in order of position.

    When and the others were all there, Jiang Yuecai got up and walked to the podium, next to the big screen.

    This big screen is different from the big screens outside that only have display functions. This is a touch screen, and fingers can operate on it. I saw Jiang Yue call up the map of the end of the world from above, and after zooming in on a certain piece of the map, he pointed to this, facing the Everyone said: "This is the one, the zombies are all here now. The zombies want to destroy all the trees in this piece, and it can''t be done in a few days. Therefore, in the next few days, the zombies will not be in the mood to come to our base. Here. We can also take advantage of these few days to plant something in our world. "

    Xue Yan sat down and listened with everyone, only to feel that his Moon Treasure was glowing like this, making him unable to look away.

    Shao Shuting, Huo Wenqing, Dr. Cao, other commanders and others just kept nodding their heads.

    Jiang Yue tapped casually on the big screen with her finger, and the map immediately zoomed in and out, becoming much smaller, "You can also see through the map that where the zombies are now is quite far from our base, we It is absolutely possible to venture out of the base to plant things, but considering the lack of weapons in the base, we can keep it as long as we can, even if we keep it for future generations to do research, we must also avoid confronting zombies head-on, so the next few God, whatever we want to plant, we have to avoid the zombies far away, so that the zombies will not find it. This way, we will not be injured or killed. "

    Shao Shuting and the others nodded their heads in agreement.

    In this world, although many things have been completely destroyed, in their opinion, what is lacking the most is people. The most precious thing is people.

    Naturally, if there will be no casualties, there will be no casualties.

    "This time, Xue Yan and I went back to the space," Jiang Yue continued, "I took a lot of seeds and put them on the yellow soil of the space, but for this world, it is still far from enough. The water is not enough. We basically poured it last night. It''s over, we just planted such a large area for the zombies to toss for a few days, so we have to have a lot of water transportation equipment to wait at the place where the white door is open."

    Swipe your finger on the screen a few more times, and then locate a place on the map.

    Jiang Yuecai continued: "This is the place where the white door opened. Xue Yan and I alone, this is the place every time we pass through the white door to enter the apocalypse, and it takes more than a day to get back here, it''s a waste of time, naturally It''s best if the base''s equipment that can transport water is there waiting."

    "At that time, Xue Yan stood next to the white door, holding the lock handle all the time, letting the white door open, and then I used the water pumping equipment to connect the water pipe all the way from the sea in the space to the outside of the white door, while you stood Outside the White Gate, this is the place that receives the water and seeds in my space."

 Chapter 1446ï¼š One per hand?

    Chapter 1446 One hand?

    "You can''t enter the white door. The white door is my space. Once you enter, you will lose consciousness and fall down. Therefore, Xue Yan and I can only divide the work for this matter, while you stand outside the white door. , in this world, doing what the division of labor gives you."

    Then, Jiang Yue began to divide the labor specifically, who should be responsible for sowing the seeds; who should be responsible for transporting water outside the white gate and pouring it on the seeds; who should clean the ground of the places to be sown. It is equivalent to rebuilding a home. Some places cannot be cleaned up. Otherwise, it will be more difficult to clean up if everyone wants to grow things in the future; let people find more resources, such as fuel, sprinklers, etc. Although some things are destroyed , but Xiuxiu can still use it, like the helicopter that Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing repaired, and the base has drones and transport aircraft, but it''s not enough.

    Let¡­

    Anyway, the division of labor is very meticulous.

    After the division of labor was completed, almost every commander was named, Jiang Yuecai added: "This seed sowing also has to be planned, not because tall trees are difficult to destroy by zombies, all tall trees should be planted. If this is the case, in the future we will When planting food, you have to cut down these trees first, and it will definitely be very laborious at that time, so it is necessary to plan now, where to sow which seeds."

    Then, Jiang Yue named the commander of the technical department, "Commander Cheng, your technical department should be responsible for planning this. Refer to the maps of the years when the air in our world was the best in the past to see where forests should be planted. , which places should be grasslands, which places should be cultivated crops... etc., and how big is the area, how should we leave living and development areas for us people, and other major and minor aspects, in short, your technical department All are planned, and then plant according to your planned planting map."

    Commander Cheng said immediately: "I know boss."

    Jiang Yue: "How long will it take for your technical department to complete it?"

    Commander Cheng: "The technical department has made some breakthroughs in drawing and reference. Since we have the maps of the best years in the world as a reference, our technical department doesn''t need to make any effort to directly let the The system directly compares various items to come up with a planting map that is most suitable for the present, and it is estimated that it will not take five minutes."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue nodded. "The picture is ready, you will send it to everyone, everyone will have a copy, and then the planting and watering will be carried out according to the plan on this picture."

    "Yes, boss." Everyone is fine.

    Jiang Yue said again: "The water in the rivers, lakes, seas, etc. has also been soiled by zombies. No matter who drinks it in the base, it has to undergo strict sterilization and disinfection before they dare to drink it into the stomach, the one in my space. Water, Xue Yan and I have experimented with it before, and poured it into various water sources in that world. The effect is good. Presumably this water is also effective when poured into this world. It should also play a role in purification. At that time, this water will Not only the seeds sown on the ground, but also where there is a source of water.¡±

    "Yes, boss." Everyone is still fine.

    "I can still take out a little water now, but it''s in an oil tanker. The tanker is not clean, so it''s best not to drink it. Next time I can take out clean water from the space, everyone in the base will drink it too. A little bit, those who are sick can relax a little, and those who are not sick can make them healthier.¡±

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1447ï¼š The final battle?

    Chapter 1447 The final battle?

    "I know the boss." Everyone agreed again, the smiles on each face became bigger, and I felt that the future was all hope, and this time the zombies would definitely be wiped out.

    Jiang Yue said again: "If I can bring some things for you, I will put them all in the space first, and then put them in the place outside the white door for you, so that you can bring less things and be faster. Go there. But you must remember that those who drive transport planes, helicopters and other people who can make loud noises must avoid those zombies, and go there a little farther around the road, so as not to be heard by those zombies. Now those zombies I don¡¯t know that the large green plants were planted by humans, if we know that it was planted by our area A, it will definitely be the first to completely destroy the area A.¡±

    Everyone said they knew.

    There was only Xue Yan, who still just listened and watched without saying a word.

    "There are still a lot of seeds on the yellow earth in the space. I can take them out now. I will take them out and put them in the base. Everyone can sow the seeds first." Speaking of which, Jiang Yuecai said: "Then everyone go back and start preparing. , When the meal is ready, everyone is full, and remember to bring some food and drink by your side, four hours later, open the gate of the base on time, and those who go out to work will all go out of the base and do things."

    The base has more than 100,000 people. This is the final decisive battle with the zombies. There must be at least 100,000 people out of the base to do the tasks assigned to them. On such a large scale, one or two hours is definitely not enough. Four hours should be enough.

    After all, we have often encountered emergencies before, so everyone still has some experience.

    "Yes, boss!" Anyone who was assigned a task and needed to be busy and prepared immediately left the large conference room.

    Then, Jiang Yue found an oversized empty room in the base, she walked in, and when she thought about it, all the seeds on the yellow earth in the space came out of thin air and were placed in this oversized empty room.

    At this time, the technical department also finished the planting map, and sent a picture to everyone in the base on their mobile phones, where to plant what seeds, how much area to plant, and what the shape of the land would be. What it looks like...they are clearly marked, and when the time comes to sow the seeds, just sow the seeds according to the top.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked at the picture on the phone in Shao Shuting''s hand.

    It was also at this time that some base personnel came over with two new mobile phones. They were given to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Xue Yan didn''t know how to use them. Naturally, Jiang Yue taught him.

    At the same time, the base personnel also took out a tablet with blue light and asked Jiang Yue to press the fingerprint of his left hand, while Xue Yan had to press the fingerprint of both hands.

    Shao Shuting said with a smile: "When you were outside the base gate and walking along the base corridor, the system collected your looks, height, and so on, so you don''t need to collect these anymore. When the boss was outside the base gate, he tapped the door with his right hand. The fingerprints of your right hand have already been collected. Naturally, there is no need to collect the fingerprints of the right hand, but the left hand still needs to be collected. Xue Yan, your hand has not touched the door, so naturally both hands will be recorded. In this way, when you enter the base in the future, you will not need anyone else. The door will be opened for you inside, and the door will recognize you directly and let you in."

    Xue Yan didn''t press his fingerprints immediately, but just looked at his Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue, as the top commander of this base, said what Shao Shuting said more clearly than Shao Shuting, and Shao Shuting also said this, obviously to let her family Xue Yan understand what this is for, so, seeing her family Xue Yan watching When she was there, she nodded to her family Xue Yan.

 Chapter 1448ï¼š What did Yuebao look like before?

    Chapter 1448 What was Yuebao like before?

    Xue Yan put his two hands on the tablet one after another and let the tablet collect the fingerprints of his two hands.

    Then Jiang Yue put his left hand on it.

    It was not until he saw that their fingerprints were collected that Shao Shuting laughed again: "Boss, it''s also because your fingerprints are different from before, otherwise you don''t have to trouble yourself. By the way, boss, since your current information has been collected, The system will definitely update automatically. Those doors that only you could open in the past can also be opened now, including the door of your lounge. You haven''t rested for the past two days. For your business, you should go to rest first, and when the meal is ready, I will have someone take you to the restroom."

    "Alright." Jiang Yue had no objection, and then took Xue Yan to her supreme commander''s lounge.

    Her information has indeed been updated. When she is standing in front of the door of her lounge, the lock of the lounge scans and recognizes her, and the recognition succeeds, and the door opens.

    Jiang Yue took Xue Yan in.

    The lounge of the Supreme Commander is still very spacious, simple, elegant, and bright. It is roughly divided into two rooms. One is a study room, which can also be used for office work; Pillows, etc. are all white, and there is a bathroom attached to the lounge.

    Because I''ve been too busy these two days, I don''t have the conditions to take a good bath. I feel that my body is smelling. Jiang Yue first sniffed herself, and then walked towards the bathroom, planning to take a shower and then talk about it.

    Before entering the bathroom, she took out the bag containing her and Xue Yan''s change of clothes from the space and put it on one side of the chair, and said to Xue Yan: "I wash first, then you wash."

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no opinion at all.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue went in and closed the bathroom door from the inside that Xue Yan even looked at the lounge in front of him, and then saw a photo frame on the shelf. Inside the photo frame was a very calm but long Nice photo of a young woman standing on a rooftop.

    He didn''t recognize the woman''s appearance, but looking at her temperament, not to mention that this was his Yuebao''s restroom, he could immediately be sure that this was what his Yuebao looked like before.

    Xue Yan didn''t pick up the photo frame to look at it, but after taking a look, he walked to the single sofa under the lamp beside the bed and sat down. Then, he pondered the phone in his hand.

    When the base staff gave him his cell phone, his family Yuebao gave him a brief lesson. He probably understood it, but he was not very clear about it in more detail.

    It''s okay now, just think about it, so that you can operate this phone more proficiently.

    When he was completely familiar with the phone, the sound of water running in the bathroom disappeared. After a while, the bathroom door clicked and opened, and his Yuebao came out.

    He saw that his family Yuebao was wearing a white robe, but most of his legs were exposed, straight, thin and white. He was startled and turned his head to look elsewhere, almost spraining his neck.

    Jiang Yue was wearing a bathrobe and stepping on slippers. Like every time she took a shower, she walked out while wiping her hair. Suddenly, her family''s Xue Yan didn''t know what was going on, and she turned her head away like she had seen a ghost. , not only nearly twisted her neck, but her ears were completely red, and she didn''t dare to look at it again. She didn''t react at first, but when she realized why, when her family Xue Yan was actually an ancient person, the corners of her mouth twitched. ticked.

 Chapter 1449ï¼š Are they all vegetarian?

    Chapter 1449 Are all vegetarian dishes?

    Immediately, his face was calm again, and he said, "I''ve washed it, you go wash it."

    "Uh... ok!" Xue Yan, like fleeing in the wild, still didn''t dare to look at her, lowered her head, put down her phone, got up and hurried into the bathroom.

    Jiang Yue stood at the bathroom door: "Do you know how to use this bathroom?"

    Xue Yan, who was about to close the bathroom door, was dumbfounded. He really didn''t know how to use it. Then, he could only bite the bullet and open the bathroom door again, letting his Yuebao come in and teach him how to use it.

    Xue Yan tried her best to focus on his Yuebao''s hand, watching his Yuebao teach him how to use a shower, which is hot water and which is cold water, which is for washing hair and which is for bathing Lu, there are bath towels and bathrobes in the wall cabinet...etc.

    Xue Yan, who was unconsciously holding his breath and almost suffocated until his Yuebao went out of the bathroom, let out a big breath and quickly closed the door.

    But seeing that although there are bathrobes of different sizes in the cabinet on the wall, that is to say, there are bathrobes suitable for him, but he felt that something was wrong when he looked left, and he also felt that something was wrong when he looked at the right. In the end, he bit his head and quietly opened the bathroom. The door, a hand stretched out and dragged the burden on the chair not far away.

    took out his undershirt from the bag, and then he bit the bullet and stretched out his hand again, and put the bag back on the chair outside.

    His family Yuebao must have seen it, and he couldn''t help but feel that his ears were terrifyingly hot, as if they were about to explode.

    So, as soon as he put the burden back, because he was too nervous, he subconsciously closed the door tightly from the inside, but the door slammed, making him even more unsure how to go out and face his family. precious.

    Jiang Yue''s hair has been dried, and the base kitchen has prepared the meal. Everyone is eating, and some people have brought the meal to her lounge. It''s only nine o''clock, so it can''t be called lunch, at most After breakfast, she didn''t hear the sound of running water for a while, but she still didn''t see Xue Yan coming out of her house, so she got up and walked to the bathroom door. She was going to knock on the door, but before her hand touched the door, the door clicked. Opened.

    Then, look at each other.

    Then Xue Yan immediately looked away, and her ears that were not red immediately turned red again. Originally, he usually wore a moon-white undershirt that he didn''t find any problem at all, but suddenly he also felt that something was wrong.

    "Eat, eat." He stammered, his eyes still dodging. He heard the sound of someone bringing food just now. From last night to now, his Yuebao has not eaten anything. If he doesn''t come out, his Yuebao will definitely not eat first. This is also why he opened the door and did not. The reason why he continued to hide in the bathroom.

    Immediately, as if he was afraid of what his Yuebao would say, he hurriedly dragged his Yuebao to the small log table over there to sit down and start eating.

    The meals delivered by the base personnel are all on this small table.

    is a big pot of rice, but the taste is okay. No meat, just vegetables. This was all taken from her space, and she couldn''t grow meat in her space, and of course there was no meat dishes.

    There are no meat dishes, so Xue Yan, who bowed his head and had red ears, brought more vegetarian dishes to his Yuebao opposite him.

    The door to the lounge was closed again after the meal was finished and someone came to take the plate.

    There are still more than two hours before the base opens the gate, Jiang Yue just decided to take a rest and went to bed. The bed is soft and comfortable to lie down or sleep on.

    Lying on the bed, she closed her eyes after setting the alarm clock to go off in two hours with her mobile phone.

 Chapter 1450ï¼š Boss, you will also take me...

    Chapter 1450 Boss, you also treat me...

    It''s not that the two of them have never slept together before, and they still slept with each other in their arms. If it was normal, he would be fine, he wouldn''t feel anything, but today...

    Xue Yan went up no matter how embarrassed he was.

    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yue, who had already closed her eyes and waited for a long time, saw no one come up and opened her eyes again and looked at him.

    "No, it''s fine." Xue Yan could only bite the bullet and go up.

    Then, they were sleeping on the same bed as before, hugging each other.

    But obviously, he was much stiffer than before, and he didn''t dare to move under the quilt, for fear of touching her legs.

    Because of this, for two hours, although Xue Yan closed his eyes, he didn''t fall asleep at all.

    But Jiang Yue fell asleep and slept well.

    Jiang Yue only woke up when the alarm clock on her mobile phone rang on time.

    After woke up, she and Xue Yan got up. They all wore ancient clothes.

    These have been out of the house for a few days. When it gets dark here, they should also go home. Even if she is still dressed like this, it is convenient to go home when the time comes.

    Washed his face and drank some water before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked out of the supreme commander''s lounge.

    Everyone is ready, they are doing the final inspection, and the gate of the base will open in fifteen minutes.

    Jiang Yue packed all the things that the base had prepared for her so that she could help bring it over into the space, including three transport planes, ten planes that could sow seeds and water in the air, as well as the pilots who drove them, and also There are a lot of forklifts, and thirty people cleaning the ground...and a lot of equipment and things that can be used outside the white door when the time comes.

    After people are put in, they will immediately lose consciousness and fall down. At that time, she and Xue Yan will have to be dragged out of the white gate one by one before they can wake up, so they can''t bring too many people, otherwise she and Xue Yan will not be too busy at all. Come on, just bring a few people over there.

    "Boss, take me and Wenqing with you too." Shao Shuting wanted to go too.

    Jiang Yue did not agree: "You and Huo Wenqing are both staying at the base to command, this base cannot be without the command of a senior commander."

    There are still so many people in the base, and there are so many people in the base that need to be supplied. Besides, the people who leave the base will keep in touch with the headquarters, which is the base, so that in case something happens, the senior commanders cannot all leave the base.

    "Okay." Shao Shuting said that.

    Arrived at 12:00 noon, and the gate of the base opened on time.

    This time, it was a big opening, not a single door, but almost the top of the base underground, all opened. Originally, the third floor on the ground was razed to the ground, and it doesn''t look like a base anymore. Now, because the door is wide open, it looks like a base again.

    At least 100,000 people want to go out of the base to work, Jiang Yue didn''t wait for all of them to leave the base, but said to Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, "I''ll leave it to you here", and then brought Xue Yan in. space.

    After entering the space, she and Xue Yan were at the door of the high-tech room again.

    Then, the two began to drag the driver who had lost consciousness and collapsed into the space and the thirty people who cleaned the ground, one by one, through the white door in the high-tech room, dragged out of the space, and entered the apocalypse again. .

    As long as there are more than 40 people in total, one for each hand, it is still busy.

    As soon as these people were dragged out of the space, outside the white door, they woke up. It was no longer in the base, but in the ruins. Although they knew it before they were put into the space by their boss, and said it was like this, they were still surprised, and they all looked around subconsciously.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1451ï¼š These can also be used

    Chapter 1451 These can also be used

    After Jiang Yue and her family, Xue Yan, dragged everyone out, only after thinking about it, all the things that were put into the space in the base outfit appeared in front of everyone out of thin air, and were placed on the side of the ruins.

    The fuel tankers, helicopters and other things in the original space were also taken out and put aside. These can also be used.

    The thirty people who cleaned the ground immediately took tools or drove a forklift and began to clean the ground outside the white door.

    Of course, after cleaning this place, I will also clean up other places. Anyway, it is so centered on the white door, slowly cleaning out, and even clearing a way out. road as clear as possible.

    Otherwise, not to mention that other people in the base can''t drive the big trucks filled with water, and they can''t drive to other places. If they can drive to other places, the plane can fly less distance and can be loaded faster. Pour water everywhere.

    Everyone has their own division of labor, and they all do it very carefully. They all know what they want to do. When they do it, they naturally do it without hesitation.

    The driver helped the one who took the water pipe to take the water pipe, and the one who opened the hatch opened the hatch, all busy outside the white door.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan moved four sets of water pumping equipment and placed them on the seaside in the space. Then, the water pumping equipment was connected to a long water pipe. Then Xue Yan went to open the white door again, and kept the lock of the white door there. , to keep the white door open.

    The white door has to be open, and this white door is only opened by Xue Yan, and it will automatically close as soon as you let go. Therefore, Xue Yan can''t help other things. Only Jiang Yue goes in and out of the space alone, and she and Bai In and out the door.

    I saw Jiang Yue meandering the long water pipe into the high-tech room, then through the high-tech room to the white door, and then out through the white door.

    The pilots outside the white door hurriedly took the water pipes and inserted the water pipes into the several planes responsible for watering in the air. The planes responsible for this can hold a lot of water in each water tank.

    Open the pumping valve, and immediately pump water from the sea in the space, the water pipe bulges, and the water tank is filled with water until it is full.

    The water pipe outside the white door also has a valve. If it is full, the driver can just close the valve directly. There is no need to ask Jiang Yue to close the valve, so Jiang Yue went to the high-tech room again. In the "planting map", she chose whatever seeds she needed and took them out.

    Then, outside the white door, to the door of the transport plane, thinking about it, the transport plane was immediately filled with all kinds of seeds for use.

    After a while, all three transport planes were full of seeds.

    The driver who opened the transport plane immediately got on the transport plane and drove the transport plane to the place where the seeds needed to be sown.

    This is a transporter, which can only transport seeds, not sowing.

    There are also planes dedicated to sowing seeds. There are only a few of these planes. Jiang Yue also filled the seed jars for these planes with seeds, and these planes also drove out to sow seeds at designated locations.

    After the planes that can water in the air filled the space with water, they also flew out and followed the planes in front. As soon as the seeds were sown, they were watered immediately.

    The planes brought through her space had all left. Seeing that no one came from the base, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan pulled in all the water pipes that were exposed outside the white door and placed them inside the white door, which is the high-tech room. Inside, and then, they went out together.

 Chapter 1452ï¼š have been trained before.

    Chapter 1452 are all previously trained

    helped to clean the outside too.

    Makes the outside flatter, and some planes take off more smoothly.

    After all, it¡¯s not all helicopters, there are also large planes that require a runway.

    The second Xue Yan let go, the white door closed automatically and disappeared.

    That''s fine, the ruins behind the white door can also be cleaned up.

    Jiang Yue can also drive a forklift. In the last days, if you want to live and live well, you will naturally have more things. The more you know, the stronger you are. I saw Jiang Yue crawling. After getting on a forklift, she didn''t rush to help clean up at first, but first taught Xue Yan how to drive a forklift, and she and Xue Yan drove a forklift alone to help.

    Xue Yan is once again able to learn.

    Two more people drive a forklift to clean up. Even if the debris is difficult to clean up, it is always a little bit faster.

    The people who want to come here from the base have to take a long way to avoid being discovered by zombies, so it takes a lot of time. It was not until two o''clock in the afternoon that a lot of planes flew in, hovering in the sky, and they didn''t. down.

    The crew on the plane all parachuted down.

    These people are naturally trained before, and most people dare not let them do this.

    Nearly a thousand people came down this time.

    These nearly 1,000 people will clean up the three sides of the west, south, and north together with the thirty people who were originally cleaning the ground here. On the east side, that is, between this and the base, there are zombies there, so we cannot go due east for the time being.

    One afternoon, three groups of people came by plane.

    A lot of people are indeed powerful, and the smooth road that has been cleaned up is visible to the naked eye and is getting bigger, bigger, bigger¡­

    This is only on the Baimen side. In other places, there are naturally planes circling, people parachuting down and start cleaning the ground.

    Helicopters that sow seeds and water naturally first sow seeds and water on the top that doesn''t need to be cleaned at all.

    The water is not diluted, once poured on the seeds, the seeds sprout and grow up immediately, or the whole process takes less than a minute, and they grow up and are full of greenery.

    Before you know it, it gets dark.

    People who leave the base to work will naturally not go back. Otherwise, they will waste a lot of time when they come and go every day. They have food with them.

    It¡¯s getting dark, it¡¯s not easy to work, and the power system outside the base has not been restored. It¡¯s not a matter of a few days to restore it. It can¡¯t be done without at least a few months, or even last year. There is no hurry, so as soon as it gets completely dark, everyone starts to rest.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told their family that they would only be out for a few days, but they have been out for six days, so it is time to go home. It''s dark here, so it''s bright over there.

    Fortunately, everyone will be fine now in the last days. The crisis here has been resolved. The zombies are still trapped in that forest and destroying things. They don''t have to worry about anything, they can go back with confidence.

    Besides, they went back here while they were resting.

    Now the time difference between the two worlds is still pretty good.

    It is dark here, it is dawn over there, they go back; then it is dawn here, it is dark at home, they pretend to be sleeping, and they come back here again.

    After speaking to the middle-level commander closest to her, Jiang Yuecai took Xue Yan into the space.

    did not pass through the white door, and then left the space, and she and he returned to the very large house where he put the sky lanterns before.

 Chapter 1453ï¼š Nutrition cant keep up?

    Chapter 1453 Can''t keep up with nutrition?

    The sky is completely dark in the last days, this world is only morning, but the sky is already very bright.

    I don''t have to go home in the morning, and it''s not too late to go home at noon, Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan, "Let''s go to the general store to find the fourth brother. I think next time I go back to the end times, I will bring some chickens, ducks, geese, pigs and sheep with me. In the past, people at the base were killed and eaten, and they were always vegetarian. Besides, they had been eating less and less for a while. Moreover, there were many pregnant women and children at the base, and their nutrition could not keep up for a long time, even if No matter how much water you drink, it''s useless."

    Xue Yan nodded, "But over a hundred thousand people, even if they eat it once, the amount of chickens, ducks, geese, pigs and sheep needed is huge. Besides, more than once, it depends on when the apocalypse can recover and they can also raise these things before they can stop. The amount needed is even greater, and the amount that our livestock farm can supply is definitely far from enough."

    "So we have to find the fourth brother." Jiang Yue said. "The fourth brother is engaged in business, and any business is involved. He must have his channels in this regard. If you are an emperor, of course it can be done faster, but once you make an order, it will be a big deal, no If necessary, let the fourth brother come, the fourth brother knows that something is wrong with me and won''t ask any more questions."

    "I want fourth brother to come." Xue Yan nodded again.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the main shop to find their fourth brother.

    Their fourth brother was checking the accounts in the account room on the second floor, and when they saw them coming, they asked the people in the account room to retreat first, and said to them with a smile, "I don''t know where you are, but fortunately, for a few days, how many are you? Heaven is back, otherwise, I don''t know how to help you solve this lie with your family. Okay, don''t thank me, tell me, what are you looking for? This time, I won''t go home, just come to me first, for sure Is there something wrong with me?"

    Hearing that they wanted a lot of live poultry, pigs and sheep, their smiling fourth brother said nothing: "I see, I''ll do it. You can take all the ones from our livestock farm first, if you can. If you buy them, they will also be put in the livestock farm. I will expand the livestock farm, and you will only need to go there to get it in the future. There are so many, there is no place to put them in the town, so it is better to put them in the livestock farm. "

    "Well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no objection. "Thank you fourth brother."

    "Thank you." Xue Sihu laughed. Touch their heads as they did when they were children. "However, it''s the fifth day of the first year, and it''s not too long before your seventeenth marriage. My family is even more busy with your marriage, so don''t run around anymore."

    "I know fourth brother." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded. In the days to come, they will definitely be at home during the day. But at night, they will definitely go to the end times again.

    From the main shop, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan rode to their livestock farm.

    First, he gave the people working in the livestock farm a day off, and then Jiang Yue packed the live poultry and pigs and sheep with cages from the livestock farm into the space.

    Immediately, Xue Yan called out the nearby dark guards, asked the dark guards to help take care of the livestock farm, and told the dark guards to lie at that time, saying that the live poultry, pigs and sheep had been bought, and he and his Yuebao Just riding a horse and really going home.

    The family members are naturally very happy to see them coming back, but they are also like their fourth brother, let them not go out if they can go out in the next days, saying that they are about to get married.

    They naturally complied.

 Chapter 1454ï¼š Give him gold first?

    Chapter 1454 Give him gold first?

    But that night, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan into the space again, then passed through the white gate, and entered the end times again.

    The end of the world is already bright, and everyone is already busy.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came out of the Baimen for a while, there were many, many cages in front of them. There were chickens, ducks, geese, and pigs and sheep, all of which were screaming, and everyone was naturally excited all of a sudden. . Needless to say, their eldest brother and brother-in-law brought it from another world, and they want meat to eat!

    These things are transported back to the base by transport planes. There are kitchens on each floor of the base. If you kill them, they will naturally be delivered by planes.

    The people at the base were all excited when they saw it.

    The children were even more desperate. They were all drooling. They all lay on the kitchen window sill and looked in, but they couldn''t get away. The smell came out, and they swallowed their saliva. smell good.

    made everyone in the base dumbfounded.

    By transporting seeds or watering, the people in the helicopter told people in other places that there would be meat to eat today, and everyone''s energy was suddenly more powerful.

    In the command center of the base, through the big screen, seeing the people on every floor, even the children, are so happy, Dr. Cao is naturally happy too.

    Then, he said to Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing: "Our base has more than 100,000 people, which is not a small number. This time there are only so many. There will definitely be more in the future. This love, it''s just this time anyway, there can be more later... Although the boss and brother-in-law spoke, the fourth brother didn''t say anything and gave it directly, but we can''t be like this. No matter how big it is, it can¡¯t be justified for us to provide more than 100,000 people like this, and we can¡¯t be dragged down by us. Besides, although we have no money, our world doesn¡¯t know when we can use it again. Store, but we have a lot of gold. Gold is also stored there. It is useless to us. It is not as good as waste paper, and the amount of gold is far greater than the number of people. Everyone has a lot. For this In the world, gold is no longer a precious metal at all. Even if it can be used for money in the future, this gold is not hundreds or thousands of years old. It cannot become a precious metal in this world, and it cannot be eaten or drunk. It is better to give that fourth brother first. A few big trucks. Right and left, in that world, gold is in circulation, so the fourth brother will definitely be able to use it. I will find a way in the future and send it to him.¡±

    Shao Shuting said: "The boss has more gold in this world than all of us combined. It shouldn''t matter if we give it or not, right?"

    Before the establishment of Area A, everyone basically went their separate ways. Their boss, Jiang Yue, because he was too powerful, zombies always chased their boss and wanted to destroy their boss.

    Many people also wanted to **** supplies from their boss, but none of them succeeded, except that their boss was willing to give it, otherwise, no one would want to **** it from her.

    Anyway, before the establishment of Area A, their boss relied on fighting zombies while picking up all kinds of materials that had not been destroyed by zombies. After a long time, her materials became rich and oily, making everyone jealous. Don''t even look at their boss, who is actually risking his life every time to have so many supplies.

    And by the way, picking up gold that is useless in the end times.

    Gold was a precious metal a long time ago when there were a lot of people in this world, and everyone was eager to have it, but when there were zombies, it became...

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1455ï¼š Can you pick it up?

    Chapter 1455 Pick up if you can?

    Apart from people, food and drink are the most valuable things. Gold is already like scrap iron... no, it''s worse than waste paper. At that time, many people didn''t want it at all, and felt that it was cumbersome to carry around.

    Their boss actually feels cumbersome, but isn''t there room? Who knows if the world will return to its original state one day.

    At that time, this world order may be established again, and if there is currency in circulation, it may be useful. Therefore, at that time, the boss picked it up as he could.

    In fact, at that time, their boss didn''t expect that zombies would flood into that way, there were far more than people, and the world was basically destroyed by zombies, and people were on the verge of extinction.

    However, he still remembers that after their boss picked up a lot of gold and threw it in the space, there was a time when the supplies in the base needed to be transferred. She was afraid that the space could not hold it, so she vacated all the gold and put it in one place. Hidden in an underground warehouse.

    And later, the materials were transferred from the space, and the gold was not needed at all for the time being, so their boss didn''t go to the underground warehouse in that place to take it out.

    As for where that place is, they don''t know.

    They didn''t even ask their boss about it.

    After all, they don¡¯t even bother to own their own gold, so naturally they don¡¯t care where others¡¯ gold is placed. However, after the base was established, under the leadership of their boss, everyone in the base still fought zombies, and when they were able, they followed their boss to pick up a lot of gold and stored it in some rooms of the base.

    accumulated and became a large amount of gold.

    Those rooms were so full that they didn''t even close the door. Everyone passed by those rooms full of gold, and they didn''t even bother to take a look inside.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the base would not fall into ashes, it is estimated that the gold was already full of ashes.

    These, Dr. Cao is also clear.

    But Dr. Cao still said: "How can it be the same, this is for the fourth brother, not the boss."

    Shao Shuting said with a smile: "That''s true. When the road is cleared, let the trucks send a few big trucks there."

    Originally, Shao Shuting and the others had planned to do so, but within a few hours, the people who were responsible for finding resources and materials from the ruins to see if the waste could be reused found that there was actually the largest transport plane in the world under the base in Area B. , but it was a little broken and couldn''t fly. Everyone rushed to repair it and didn''t let the plane fly, so they wanted to let Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, two commanders who are very good at repairing planes, come and take a look.

    It''s also because the zombies are still destroying the forest, not to mention that there are no zombies in the E area closest to the A area, and naturally there are no zombies in the B area.

    But area B is the second largest area, so there can be some things in the base, so the commander in charge of this aspect naturally sent a team of people into area B to check, and then found the largest transport plane that was broken.

    And once the largest transport function can be used, it will be easier to transport seeds or water. Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing naturally entrusted the base command center to Dr. Cao, and then they both rushed to Area B , repair the world''s largest transport aircraft.

    Fortunately, the transporter was just a little broken, and the parts were all there, so it wasn¡¯t that hard to repair. It only took more than a day to repair it.

    But I encountered a problem again. No driver at the base dared to drive this transport plane. I felt that it was too big and I didn¡¯t have the confidence to drive it well.

 Chapter 1456ï¼š How much is it useful to take the big ling?

    Chapter 1456 How much is it useful to take the big ling

    Thinking that Commander Cheng of the technical department used to be the captain, and after driving this plane, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing called him and asked him to drive.

    It happened that the technical department had nothing to do right now, so Commander Cheng agreed without even thinking about it.

    The transport plane is empty now, and it would be too wasteful to fly out to Baimen to transport seeds and water. Therefore, Shao Shuting and the others simply let a few large trucks filled with gold bars, and then drove them all into the transport plane, and then , the transport plane closed the door, took these big trucks of gold, and went outside the white door.

    The outside of the white door has already been cleaned up, and a long runway has been cleared out, so the largest transport plane still landed on the runway smoothly and then stopped.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had already been told that they found this transport plane under Area B, so they were naturally not surprised when the transport plane opened.

    also felt that transporting seeds and water would be much faster.

    When the door of the transport plane opened, they saw several big trucks inside. The big trucks slowly drove down and stopped in front of them, and they were a little puzzled.

    The roads everywhere have not been completely cleared. It is reasonable to say that this big truck will not be used for the time being. Even if it will be used sooner or later, it will not stop in front of them, but should be parked aside and not blocking the road.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Commander Cheng got off the transport plane, and when Commander Cheng came over, the driver of the big truck opened the door of the big truck, revealing the gold bars inside.

    A few truckloads of gold bars...

    Xue Yan was startled.

    Jiang Yue didn''t respond, just like looking at a car of waste paper.

    Xue Yan: "..."

    I heard Commander Cheng smile and say, "This is for fourth brother Xue."

    As soon as Xue Yan heard it, he knew that they were thanking the fourth brother for giving live birds, pigs and sheep, etc. He was about to say no, the Daling treasury would eventually give the bottom line, the fourth brother would not have any loss, but he still Before I could say anything, I heard Yuebao from his family say lightly, "Just give it to fourth brother. Now this gold is useless here, and it is still useful to take it to the big ling."

    "Yeah," Commander Cheng echoed, "It''s really useless, it''s worse than waste paper, at least it can wipe your butt."

    Uh¡­¡­

    After a long while, Xue Yan said in an unsure mood, "...Okay."

    When Jiang Yue loaded several truckloads of gold into the space and planned to return to the fourth brother, she filled the largest transport plane with seeds in the space and let Commander Cheng transport it away.

    Watching Commander Cheng drive the largest transport plane away, Jiang Yuecai said: "It reminded me that I still have a lot of gold in this world. In an underground warehouse."

    At first, she didn''t think that she could return to this world, so she didn''t think about it. Later, she knew that she might come back to this world one day, but because she wanted to come back to save the people in Area A, she didn''t think about it either. thing.

    As for the gold in the underground warehouse, she originally put it in her space, but once, zombies attacked the base. Just in case, the materials in the base had to be transferred. She didn''t know that much, and she was afraid that the space would not be enough, so she vacated all the gold and put it in an underground warehouse.

    She collects gold, in fact, she still holds the mentality that the world can be good, and the zombies will disappear sooner or later. This was her idea at the time. Later, when she saw that the world was basically destroyed by the zombies, there were fewer and fewer people. The danger of total extinction, where is there any place for gold?

 Chapter 1457ï¼š How worthless is this...

    Chapter 1457 How worthless is this...

    Even if there is, it will be hundreds of thousands of years later, and then, is she still alive?

    So, even after she took out all the supplies from the space, she didn''t put the gold back in the space.

    "Is it more than the fourth brother?" Xue Yan asked. Still don''t know how I feel. But thought it was possible. After all, his Moon Treasure is very powerful, even if he owns gold, he feels that he is the person who owns the most gold in the world.

    "You''ll know when you see it. Now the underground warehouse is not near here." Jiang Yue didn''t answer directly. "I plan to take my gold back to Da Ling as well. It''s too wasteful to put it here."

    Xue Yan didn''t even know how he was feeling. Obviously, it''s really... His Yuebao really has many, many, many, many...

    However, he also responded: "Yeah."

    Indeed, it is too wasteful to put it here.

    When it was dark in the last days, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went home again, and they were also big lings.

    The side of Daling is lit, because the fourth brother was going to give gold to the fourth brother, and the fourth brother was in the town again. After breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came out of the house and went to the town.

    The fourth brother is not in the main shop, but in the big mansion.

    In the big mansion, the children all went to the academy to go to school, and they can''t come back until the evening. There is actually a secret warehouse in the big mansion. built underneath.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first entered the underground warehouse and put all the gold in it, then went to the front hall to find their fourth brother. Their fourth brother is drinking tea in the front hall.

    When their fourth brother was taken to the underground secret warehouse by them, looking at the huge warehouse, most of the original empty space was filled with gold, Xue Sihu was stunned for a rare moment.

    "Someone gave it to you." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan just touched his nose.

    Xue Sihu is a smart person. He hasn''t done anything special these days. At most, he bought a lot of live poultry, pigs and sheep for his Xiaoyan and Yuebao. Yuebao said that he would not buy it when he could not buy it, and every time he just bought it and put it into the livestock farm, the live poultry, pigs and sheep in the livestock farm were gone the next day, and the dark guard said it was sold. It''s almost the same as deceiving people who work in livestock farms. Can you deceive him? So, because of this, someone gave him so much gold?

    "How worthless is this gold..." Xue Sihu touched his chin and smiled like a fox.

    Jiang Yue still had no response.

    Xue Yan touched her nose even more.

    Xue Sihu patted their little Yan on the shoulder, "There will be such good things in the future, remember to think of my fourth brother first, you know?"

    That would be a play.

    also smiled more like a fox.

    "Cough. Cough cough." Xue Yan was choked and coughed, and he didn''t dare to look at his fourth brother.

    "Haha." Xue Sihu laughed.

    *

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the apocalypse through the white gate again, they happened to see a helicopter hovering in the sky, and someone came down the rope ladder dropped from the helicopter.

    As soon as the man got off the helicopter, he said to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Boss, brother-in-law, Dr. Cao asked me to tell you that the zombies have been attracted by the large forest we planted in the north. The people in the north have all evacuated safely to other places before the zombies arrive, but I found one thing, now many zombies seem to have no strength, and they all walk softly, a bit like the zombies that suddenly appeared in this world at the beginning. ."

 Chapter 1458ï¼š For the time being?

    Chapter 1458 Temporarily different factions?

    "Also," the man continued, "they are avoiding the water. Dr. Cao and the other doctors in the research institute feel that they have no energy because more and more fresh air makes the zombies feel suffocated, and they are getting more and more If you can''t use your strength, it will naturally become more and more difficult to survive; avoiding the water should be the water that has been poured into the water, so that the water has been purified, and the zombies seem to have evolved no different from living people. But the essence is actually a corpse, which is very dirty. Naturally, it is instinctive to be afraid of the water that has been evolved and is full of infinite vitality, so it will instinctively avoid it. Also, some people see that there are already several zombies, and it is estimated that they are zombies. Dr. Cao wants to ask if he should send someone over to take a look."

    The mobile phone only has a signal in the base. Once outside the base, the outside of the base is destroyed by zombies. Whether it is the power system or the network system, there is no signal. Therefore, these days, if there is anything The news is all conveyed through planes, bypassing zombies, and on both sides.

    Jiang Yue felt that the general direction of making the world full of greenery and vitality was right from the beginning. It should be like this. The zombies were afraid of her using space to make it look like this.

    Once, as soon as she used the space, those zombies who were not strong enough to fall down, even died completely at that time, and could never stand up again.

    But that was a long time ago.

    Later, the zombies have also evolved. Even if her space still represents vitality and can purify to some extent, the effect on the zombies has weakened a lot. Zombies are still afraid, but no zombie will die completely at that time.

    The zombies are soft and collapsed, and they can''t use their strength more and more... This is the performance of the zombies'' combat power being greatly reduced and they are about to fall. She has never seen this before, but she is not surprised.

    Compared with before, her space has been upgraded so much, and the purification ability is also much stronger. Even if the zombies are evolved zombies, they are very strong, not as weak as the original zombies that have not evolved, but they are no match for her space now. full of vitality and purification. It''s all like this, presumably the day when all the zombies fall down, can''t stand up, and disappear completely is not far away.

    It is also obvious that the zombies that have fallen now are really the weakest among the evolved zombies.

    Logically speaking, this fall, it should be a complete death, and will never stand up again, but just in case...

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "For the time being, let''s stay away from the zombies. Don''t get close to the zombies, so as not to deceive the zombies, we will wait until all the zombies have fallen. Our top priority is to plant something."

    *

    This has already begun to have zombies that can''t adapt to the current air. They fall down. In the following days, the greenery area will become more and more, and the air will become fresher and fresher, and even the zombies will be wrapped in the middle. Naturally More and more zombies started to fall.

    And because the green plant area is too large, there are endless horizons everywhere, knowing that it can''t be destroyed, there are zombies who can''t destroy any green plants, and they want to escape, but no matter which direction they run away from, they want to find a place where the air is still dirty, so that they can breathe. Tone, not to be so suffocated all the time, but no matter how you can''t get out of the green plants, can''t get out of this fresh air, these zombies also fell.

    In less than five days, whether strong or weak, all fell down.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1459ï¼š Redefine labor?

    Chapter 1459 Re-division of labor?

    But still no one approached which zombie.

    It wasn''t until two days later that Jiang Yue went over to take a look at the zombies who were still looking down. Her family, Xue Yan, is with her.

    This fell down, it is indeed a complete death, and he will never stand up again. Only then did the people at the base cheer and celebrate.

    Xue Yan said: "Since these zombies walked around the water before, it is obvious that their bodies are afraid of those waters. It should be that the water in your dimension can also purify their bodies."

    Jiang Yue understood as soon as she heard it, and sent some people to turn on the sprinkler to pour the water of her space on the corpses of these zombies in the air.

    Let the world be purified, and there will be no zombies again.

    After all the corpses were purified, they began to dig a pit and bury them.

    Seeing that all the zombies were buried, the talents of the base were relieved, and there was no need to rush to plant green plants. .

    However, looking at the devastated homes that have been planted with a lot of green here and a lot of green there, everyone is in a good mood.

    That not only represents vitality, in their view, it is also hope.

    This world, as long as it is well protected, can give birth to generations of descendants.

    Everyone had a good time to celebrate. The next day, the work was divided again, and half of the people continued to plant greenery according to the ''planting map''. The world is so big, just after so many days of work, it is still not finished, at least it has to be It will take several months to complete the planting of the things marked on the planting map.

    Everyone is afraid, for fear that if there is no planting anywhere, and the air is not good, the zombies will come back and lead to the emergence of zombies again, so this work must not be lost, and it must be done very well, not sloppy.

    Half of the people were arranged to start rebuilding and restoring their homes. Everyone still wants to see the sun, breathe fresh air, and don''t want to live underground all the time.

    Because there are no more zombies, the gate of the base is even more open, and the children are not restrained by adults, they all run out to play happily, and they are very happy to play around the base, you run after me, I run after you.

    At this moment, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were standing at the entrance of the base, watching the children play.

    There are no zombies anymore. These days, the people at the base have also found enough water and seeds, and put them outside the white door. They have drawn a lot of water from the space and filled a lot of seeds. For ten days and a half months, they don''t need to stay at the White Gate every day.

    Shao Shuting was also beside him, but he covered the sun with his hands, looked into the base, and said, "Wenqing is too slow. Don''t you just ask him to drive a car?" Immediately, he turned his face and followed Jiang Yue smiled and said: "Boss, let me tell you, this is a gift from Wenqing and I to you about to get married, but it was originally your car, one of your many cars, and then the road was destroyed by zombies. , you haven''t driven it again, and it''s all left in the garage to collect dust. Wenqing and I just helped to remodel it well. You can just point it out and think it was sent by me and Wenqing. If you move to the top and live there, it is estimated that someone will open a car shop, and then we will really send you one."

    "You have a lot of cars?" Xue Yan asked his Yuebao in a low voice.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    just nodded, and saw Huo Wenqing slowly coming out of the base in a brand-new red roadster that had never been driven before.

 Chapter 1460ï¼š Pull the wind, right?

    Chapter 1460 Pull the wind, right?

    Xue Yan never thought it was this color, so he didn''t know what to say for a while.

    Shao Shuting wrapped his arms around his shoulders, "Will you pull the wind?"

    is pretty cool.

    Xue Yan wanted to say.

    But as soon as the car came over, Huo Wenqing got out of the car. Then, Jiang Yue went up and sat in the driver''s seat.

    "Come on up, aren''t you going to get gold." Shao Shuting urged Xue Yan, but before Xue Yan got in the car, he threw a pair of sunglasses to Xue Yan, and another pair to his boss.

    Jiang Yue still had no expression, so she took the sunglasses and put them on. The sun is a bit big, and it is much more comfortable to wear your eyes.

    Xue Yan looked at his Yuebao, and felt that this was even more exciting, and after hesitating for a while, he also got into the car and sat in the passenger seat.

    He and his Moon Treasure are indeed going to the underground warehouse where his Moon Treasure''s gold is stored to get his Moon Treasure''s gold.

    I didn''t have the time to get it before, but now the zombies are gone, and I don''t have to ask his Yuebao to command and do anything. His Yuebao just wanted to get the gold back to Daling as planned.

    It''s time to go back to Daling, tomorrow he and his Yuebao will get married.

    Originally planned to go by helicopter, but there was no free helicopter, and then his family Yuebao decided to go by car.

    Fortunately, there is a cleared road to go to the underground warehouse. Many roads have been cleared. It is true that there are many people and great strength, so you can drive there.

    hesitated again, Xue Yan still put on the sunglasses.

    It was the first time to wear it. He was a little uncomfortable, but the eyes were indeed much more comfortable than the direct sunlight. After a while, it became more comfortable after getting used to it.

    His family Yuebao did not drive out until he fastened his seat belt.

    That was a quick, the wind was hitting his face, and the scenery on both sides kept retreating, but he also felt inexplicably very comfortable, especially refreshing. This is also an experience I have never had before.

    Even though his Yuebao was still expressionless, extremely calm.

    Even if there is a cleared road to go to the underground warehouse where the gold is stored, it is still impossible to drive into the underground warehouse, because this is only a cleared road, so that it can be opened to traffic, and it is better to transport the seeds and the gold in the space. The water has not been cleaned up on both sides, and it is still ruins, so when Jiang Yue drove the car here, the car could not drive in, so she could only park the car on the side of the road.

    Then, they got off.

    Xue Yan didn''t know which way to go, just followed Jiang Yue, Jiang Yue stepped on the ruins on one side, and he followed the ruins on the other side.

    After circled around, I saw a **** that could go underground, but a stone slab fell down next to it, blocking the road and making it impossible for people to go down the slope.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan began to clear the roadblocks, and they didn''t need to clear them all, just simply clear the distance that people could pass.

    After successfully descending the slope, I saw the warehouse door inside. The lock on the warehouse door was rusted, and the key could not be inserted. In addition, Jiang Yue didn''t plan to use the key to open the door, and just kicked it open.

    After kicked away, he went inside, and saw that there was a staircase going further down.

    After going down the stairs, I saw another door. It was a smart lock at first. At that time, Jiang Yue also changed the fingerprint of the lock. Just enter her fingerprint and it will open. But now, because the lock is not used for a long time, there is no electricity inside. Now, this side is in a state of power off again. Only there is electricity under the base of Area A, so the door can only be opened by prying.

    After the door opened, I saw that the long underground warehouse was full of golden gold, and I could not see the end at a glance...

 Chapter 1461ï¼š Jiang Yue and Xue Yan get married!

    Chapter 1461 Jiang Yue and Xue Yan get married!

    No wonder his family Yuebao said he would know when he saw it.

    Even though he had long guessed that his family Yuebao was the person with the most gold in the world, Xue Yan stayed for a while. too much...

    Jiang Yue still didn''t feel anything, she just put all the gold in the underground warehouse into her space, and still thought that it would be better to take the big ling instead of wasting it.

    When he came out of the warehouse and came to the sports car again, Jiang Yuecai said: "Forget it, I won''t go back to the base, just go home. Everyone at the base has congratulated us, it doesn''t matter if we go to the base today or not, they I can''t even drink our wedding wine."

    The people in the base are very busy now, and there are so many people in the base, and tomorrow is the day when she and her family, Xue Yan, get married, and she can''t take it with her.

    Even if she takes it to the past, she will definitely be in a coma for a few days, and it is not like entering the apocalypse. There is the magic of Baimen so that she does not need to be in a coma.

    And at this juncture, she can''t be in a coma.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Then, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan and the sports car into the space.

    Leaving the sports car in the space, she only took Xue Yan out of the space and went home. To be precise, back to her room at home.

    Because she and Xue Yan are getting married, Xue Yan''s room is going to be set up as a new house. Xue Yan has already moved to the guest room to sleep, and will not come back to sleep until tomorrow''s wedding night, so this time back to the end of the world, Xue Yan came Her room, and then she brought Xue Yan into the space, and then through the white door into the apocalypse.

    Now that she came back, she naturally returned to the origin, which was her room.

    The last days are in the morning, and at home is naturally in the middle of the night. During this time, they were at home helping with marriage matters during the day, and at night they went to the last days to work, and they didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep. Tonight just happened to be a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Besides, we¡¯re not going to get married tomorrow, and we have to get up early, so when we came back, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn¡¯t talk about anything, so they hurried to rest.

    Before Xue Yan went back to the guest room to rest, he thought that tomorrow he and his family Yuebao would go to the church to become husband and wife, he paused involuntarily, and then the corners of his mouth rose.

    *

    The next day, October 17, was not only the day Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got married, but also the day Jiang Yue was full eighteen.

    In the early morning, Liu Guixia, Li Hehua and others, although they were very busy because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were getting married, they still did not forget to make longevity noodles for Jiang Yue and let Jiang Yue eat it.

    Jiang Yue naturally ate obediently, but after eating longevity noodles, she couldn''t eat breakfast.

    Then, she was escorted back to her room by her elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law. They had to give her a good grooming and make her a bride.

    She felt that it was too early, but the sister-in-law and the others did not allow her to object.

    Moreover, because she is the bride today, from now on, she will not be able to go out for the time being. When the groom comes to pick him up, she will be allowed to be picked up by the groom and go out the door of her room.

    Even if she wanted to leave the room, it would be useless if she didn''t want to stay in the room all the time. Sister-in-law and the others were watching her in the room, for fear that she would not understand this when she was a bride for the first time.

    However, she and Xue Yan are both in the same home, and the rooms are next door. If we get married, it will not be over by walking a few steps from her room and entering his room. Instead, the wedding team will go out as usual and go around ten miles. After going around the eight villages, come back, pick up the bride from her room, carry the wedding sedan chair, take the bride, go around ten miles and eight villages again, come back, and worship in the main room, only then will you be arrested. into his room, which is the wedding room.

 Chapter 1462ï¼š Auntie! Auntie!

    Chapter 1462 Little Aunt! Auntie!

    The process family has told her and Xue Yan many times that it is quite simple. At that time, the post-confession ceremony was called complicated. Xue Yan also had no opinion.

    Families and friends, some of them have already arrived a few days ago, and those who can¡¯t live in the family live in the town house, with carriages left and right, and it is convenient to come over for wedding drinks. It hasn''t come yet, it will come today.

    But Shiliba Village didn''t know that Xue Yan was an emperor, so even if the princes and nobles came, at most they could only wear rich and noble clothes, and could not reveal their identity.

    The house at home and the Sanjin mansion next to it were not enough for a banquet. It just so happened that the aunt''s family had already built a big house in the Sanjin mansion house, so I and my cousin Hongguo had already settled in this Huaishu Village. Therefore, we had to borrow the main room and side hall of the aunt''s house to set up a banquet. The fourth uncle''s house was also rebuilt, and it was also adjacent to the home. Naturally, the main room and side hall of the fourth uncle''s house were borrowed.

    Today, there are twenty or thirty people serving dishes.

    The village aunt and young daughter-in-law came to help.

    Although Shengming Academy is not a day off today, but I know that the children will sneak back from class, so, in the morning, the children do not need to sneak back, the family has already sent someone to bring the children back from the town. In addition, there are still many children in the village who have not gone to school...

    Anyway, the scene was a lively one.

    Jiang Yue still likes simple things, so she didn''t ask for dowry or betrothal gifts, and she didn''t want to make the family so tired, but the family didn''t listen at all. Moreover, in this matter, her family Xue Yan didn''t care at all. Listen to her, when she went through the process of hiring, her family, Xue Yan, prepared a lot of dowry gifts.

    Today, she is getting married, and she doesn''t prepare a dowry for herself, but her family, Xue Yan, has already prepared a lot of dowries that are completely different from the dowry. The fourth brother, the fourth sister-in-law, the fifth brother... and the future fifth sister-in-law Fuying, who is far away in Beicheng, and Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xuanyuanhao, and Shao Youyue have all prepared her dowry. fifteen miles.

    With so much dowry, there are a lot of people who just carry it, so the pomp is there anyway.

    "Yuebao, are you hungry? Just tell us if you are hungry." Xue Qiansheng raised her head and leaned on Jiang Yue''s lap, who was sitting in front of the dressing table, and said in a milky voice.

    Xue Shi and the others are only fourteen years old, but they are all boys and are not allowed to enter the bride''s dressing room, but Xue Qiansheng and the other girls are different and can come in.

    So, Xue Shi and the others went around their uncle, while Xue Qiansheng, Xue Gangan, Xue Dangdang and other girls all came to their Yuebao''s room.

    Among the girls, Xue Qiansheng is the youngest, only six years old.

    Without waiting for Jiang Yue to speak, Xue Gangan, who was as mischievous as her brother Xue Shi, called out, "Sheng Sheng, why do you still call Yue Bao Yue Bao, it''s time to call it Auntie!"

    "That''s right, Auntie! Auntie!" Xue Qiansheng was so happy that she immediately died, holding Jiang Yue on one knee and jumping up and down.

    The other girls are also super happy, and they are all around Jiang Yue and making trouble.

    Jiang Yue is accustomed to the noisy children at home. Although she has no expression on her face, Sister-in-Law Ren shows her face, but every time Xue Qiansheng and the others almost fall down while playing next to her, she will help the family with her eyes and hands. Give the child a hand, lest the children in the family really fall down.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1463ï¼š Uncle, what is this?

    Chapter 1463 Uncle, what is this?

    The children on Jiang Yue''s side are very noisy, and on Xue Yan''s side, Xue Shi and the others are also very noisy.

    "Uncle, uncle." Xue Shi and the others ran in in a flash, almost throwing Xue Yan down.

    Xue Yan, who was changing into the bridegroom''s wedding dress, hurriedly stabilized his children before continuing to change into the marriage''s auspicious clothes. The auspicious clothing is naturally red, and it is very bright and festive when worn on the body.

    Especially with the red color of the surrounding room, it is even more festive and good mood.

    "Ah, uncle, uncle, you are finally the groom." The children looked at him and were all happy for him.

    Xuanyuan Shou was naturally happy for his brother, but he was too lazy. As soon as he entered the door with Xue Shi and the others, he subconsciously wanted to find a place to lie down, and looked at the bright red paving on the kang under the outer window. The table was also set up extremely festively, and he felt that his imperial brother had no space for him to lie down in this room today, so he barely supported himself and stood with Xue Shi and the others.

    "Uncle, uncle, why haven''t Uncle Zuo and Uncle Right come back yet?" Xue Tianji asked.

    "Yes, yes." Xue Shi and the others agreed. They still like the two uncles Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou very much.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing are busy at the end of the world now, and they probably won''t return to this world again, so Xue Yan replied as he had agreed with his Yuebao: "They have found their family. Last time I talked to us. After going out to do errands together, they all go home directly and will not come back again.¡±

    "Oh." If you like it, you will like it, but the children don''t have to ask Shao Xiaozuo and Huo Xiaoyou to be here. After all, they themselves are with their family.

    Suddenly, Xue Shi noticed a black object on one side of the table. It was lumpy, but very thin, not thick at all. It was the size of his palm, so he jumped over and picked it up to see. It just feels smooth.

    I saw him take it back and asked, "Uncle, what is this?"

    Xue Boxuan, Xuanyuan Shou and others also didn''t know what it was.

    was putting on the last layer of clothes, and Xue Yan, who was also in a gown, glanced at him subconsciously. He didn''t panic when he saw that his mobile phone had been placed on the table when he just changed his clothes.

    He is an emperor, no matter what strange things he has for a long time, everyone does not think it is strange, thinking who is dedicated to him as an emperor.

    Xue Yan continued to put on the outermost gown and explained, "That''s a cell phone."

    "What is a mobile phone?" Xue Shi and the others asked, but they still didn''t understand.

    There is no signal in this world, and the children who use it to connect and surf the Internet don¡¯t understand, so Xue Yan tried to explain it as simply as possible, ¡°It¡¯s a useful thing in your hand.¡±

    Knowing that his explanation is not enough, the children will definitely ask again, he simply took the phone over, turned it on, and then randomly turned on a function that can be used in this world, that is, the shooting function.

    Let the children know about this function, and save the children from asking again.

    "Click here to take a photo. Click this to take a video. This is what the photo looks like." He took a photo. "The video is like this." He took a few seconds of video. "You press stop and it doesn''t shoot anymore, it''s just a video."

    "Ahhhh we''re on the phone!" Everyone was super excited.

    "Hey, Baibai, you can move on your phone, that''s how you looked just now. Haha, my uncle took a picture of you."

 Chapter 1464ï¼š You and my dad apologize!

    Chapter 1464 You apologize to my father!

    Xue Bai was also very curious, and his head came over to look at it.

    Seeing that he was really in the video taken by his uncle, he smiled even more foolishly. This thing called a cell phone is amazing.

    "Let me take a picture." Xue Shi took the phone back from his uncle''s hand again, imitating the way his uncle just took a picture, and took a picture facing the door.

    Just as Xue Sihu walked in, Xue Sihu was photographed just like that. Even if he just came in, the photos he took were very clear.

    "Fourth Uncle and Fourth Uncle, look at your ugly appearance!" Xue Shi hurriedly stretched out the screen of his mobile phone in front of his fourth uncle.

    Xue Sihu subconsciously followed the thing that Xue Shi was holding up, and saw that he was on top, quite handsome, before he had time to be surprised, he heard his son Xue Xingran''s unhappy milky voice loudly say: "Brother Xue Shi, I Daddy is not ugly! You apologize to my Daddy!"

    Xue Sihu smiled and rubbed his son''s little head, "Okay, it''s not like you don''t know that your brother Xue Shi likes to joke. But," he said, he dragged his nephew Xue Shi over, and said with a smile: " You are a little too big and not too small."

    Xue Shi immediately hugged Xue Sihu''s waist and salivated: "Good Fourth Uncle, I kiss Fourth Uncle. If I didn''t kiss you enough, I wouldn''t dare to say that, right?"

    "You really don''t know who you look like." Xue Sihu was immediately amused. Then he asked: "What is it in your hand, how can I be on it?"

    "Uncle said this is a mobile phone. You''re not only on it, this is someone who can still move." After speaking, Xue Shi also took a video for Xue Sihu to see.

    Xue Yan also explained briefly.

    Xue Sihu knew a lot of things, so he could naturally guess the origin of the phone was not simple, and he didn''t ask any questions. He just looked like the children believed, and smiled with the children: "Okay, okay, don''t bother. You uncles, your uncle is the bridegroom officer today, there are a lot of things, let him change his clothes and go out, he hasn''t gone out yet, and I want to see, if you stumble on him again, I will call your mother I''ll take care of you."

    The children stopped pestering Xue Yan, but they asked, "Uncle, can we play with this phone? We want to take photos and videos. It''s fun."

    Seeing this kind of thing for the first time, naturally everyone feels fresh.

    This phone was originally new, and there was nothing left in it. I was not afraid that the children would run out of play, so Xue Yan said, "Let''s play with it."

    "Thank you uncle!" The children were very happy.

    Xue Yan also taught the children how to use this shooting function better: "You can find all the photos and videos you have taken here, if you think it''s not good, you have to delete it, just like this... If you think it''s good, don''t delete it. , it will always be stored in this phone..."

    "Mmmm. Mmmm." The children nodded their heads like garlic, and then ran out in a swarm, shouting, "Take pictures! Take pictures! Everyone came to take pictures!"

    The amused Xue Sihu shook his head while laughing.

    Hearing that they were all curious because of the mobile phone in Xue Shi and the others, Xue Sihu ignored it, but turned around and looked at his sixth brother Xue Yan.

    Seeing his sixth brother, the groom''s official, from above, Xue Sihu nodded with great satisfaction: "It''s all grown up and about to get married."

    "Fourth brother..." Xue Yan couldn''t help but feel a little emotional.

    Xue Sihu patted his shoulder, "Even so, in our eyes, you and Yuebao are still children."

 Chapter 1465ï¼š Shout out to eggplant?

    Chapter 1465 Shouting Eggplant?

    "Hmm." Xue Yan''s voice was a little choked up. But there is a smile on his face like his fourth brother. To be honest, from the moment of his rebirth, he never thought that he would be happy like this in his life.

    "Okay," Xue Sihu took a rare sniff, "Let''s go out. You, the groom, should go out to meet people." After speaking, he laughed first.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded, still smiling.

    Then the two of them left the room.

    As soon as he left the room, Xue Yan saw everyone outside watching Xue Shi and their mobile phones. Many people saw that Xue Shi was photographing them, and they immediately stood up cautiously, subconsciously thinking that they could be photographed well. Click here to keep everyone entertained.

    When he and Yuebao got married, his third brother and fifth brother naturally came back. The fifth brother was also helping to greet the guests, but when he saw the mobile phones in the children''s hands, he immediately forgot which guests to greet and rushed over. It was also clamoring, laughing, and dancing inside.

    In Jiang Yue''s room, Jiang Yue heard what was being said about a mobile phone outside, and it was even more lively. She knew that it was her family''s Xue Yan who gave her mobile phone to the children to play with. She also opened the drawer of the dresser and took out her mobile phone from it. , there is nothing in it, you can play with the children.

    Originally heard the sound outside, Xue Gangan, Xue Qiansheng and others wanted to go out and have a look, but seeing that their Yuebao also had a mobile phone, they immediately cheered and asked them to teach them how to use Yuebao as well.

    "Little aunt, little aunt, teach us quickly, we have to play too."

    Jiang Yue taught him how to take pictures and videos, and how to view and delete them. Finally, he said, "If someone is taking pictures, you can ask that person to call Eggplant."

    "Why are you calling Eggplant?" Xue Gangan and others didn''t understand, they all looked at their Yuebao, who was also their little aunt.

    Jiang Yue said: "Because you shout eggplant, the shape of your mouth will look like a smile, and it will be more natural and beautiful to shoot, you will know after you shout."

    "Eggplant?" Xue Gangan and the others tried to shout, and looked at each other''s mouths, even Li Hehua and the others followed.

    Indeed, everyone''s mouth is like a smile.

    "Really!" Xue Qiansheng jumped up holding the phone.

    "Don''t drop your phone." Xue Gangan and the others were frightened and hurriedly stabilized the youngest among them, for fear that Xue Qiansheng would drop the phone and make them unable to play.

    Jiang Yuedao: "This phone is resistant to falling, and it''s okay to fall normally."

    Xue Gangan felt that they were greatly relieved, and then they all said happily: "Then let''s go out and shoot things everywhere!"

    "Uh-huh."

    "Shoot something. Shoot something."

    The children said and answered themselves, and then they all swarmed out.

    Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan and others who were watching also laughed and shook their heads.

    Jiang Yue also smiled slightly. When she came here, she didn''t expect that she would be so happy one day.

    As soon as they came out of Jiang Yue''s room, Xue Gangan and the others immediately raised their chins and said to Xue Shi and the others, "We also have mobile phones! It''s from Auntie! Auntie also taught us to call eggplant when taking pictures. When you smile, things will look more natural and beautiful, you don''t know!"

    "Eggplant?" Xue Shi and the others, including Xue Wuhu, tried it all, and they were really laughing at the corners of their mouths, and then they got even more excited, making everyone who wanted to take pictures shout eggplant.

 Chapter 1466ï¼š you stand, you stand

    Chapter 1466 Stand up, stand up

    Everyone sees that the photos taken by shouting eggplant are indeed more natural and good-looking, and naturally they all shout together.

    This is not necessary when shooting videos. Xue Shi, Xue Gangan and others, took pictures from the main room to the side hall, then to the courtyard, then to the kitchen room, then to the outside of the courtyard, and then to the next door to Xue Dagui and Xue Daxi was at home, and then the film came back. Many people in the village also entered the country, and the children were having fun anyway.

    Others have taken pictures alone, Xue Shi Xue feels that they will not forget to take a good picture for the family.

    I took a picture of Xue Dafu Xuanyuan Hao, who was sitting in the main room with a group of lords; I took another picture of Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue, who was talking to some relatives in the side hall; I also arranged a wedding cake in the room, ready to send a wedding cake I took a picture of Pei Fufu and Xuanyuan Jin; I took a picture of Xue Erhu and Xue Wuhu, who were greeting guests inside and outside; of course, I took a picture of Xue Sihu again, Xue Sihu was already greeting guests again, standing in the corridor; One by one, the dowry was counted, so that Xue Yihu and Xue Sanhu, who had made a little mistake in the wedding ceremony, were not photographed; Yu Hongyan came out of Jiang Yue''s room halfway and went to the kitchen to help, and was also photographed.

    Xue Yan was photographed the most, because he was the groom''s official, many people congratulated him, especially when Shen Yuxuan and the gentlemen came, they were caught at the gate of the courtyard...

    The bride is currently being dressed up and can''t be photographed casually. Even if Xue Gangan is a girl, she didn''t take her mobile phone in to take pictures.

    Xue Bo followed everyone to look at the photos and videos taken on the mobile phone. When he saw that there was no mother, he pulled La Xueshi''s clothes and asked, "Brother, can you take a picture for me."

    "Yes!" Xue Shi, Xue Gangan and others responded immediately.

    Xue Bo has always been naive, but whether he is a younger brother or an older brother, he is very kind to them, and he will carry any blame for them. As a younger brother, or as a younger sister, Xue Shi and the others agreed without even thinking about it, without considering what Xue Bo asked them to promise.

    In their eyes, their Baibai is too honest, and they are too kind to them. They will not bully their Baibai, and no one can bully their Baibai, and they all have to protect their Baibai.

    "Stand up, stand up, we''ll take a picture for you now." Xue Shi, Xue Gangan and others were all busy and wanted to take a picture for Xue Bo. They also pushed Xue Bo and asked Xue Bo to stand in order to take the best pictures.

    Xue Bai scratched his head and became even more foolish: "No, I didn''t shoot me, I wanted a mobile phone, go and shoot my mother. My mother hasn''t been photographed yet. It''s not good to shoot in my aunt''s room, I can take my mother call out."

    "That''s right! And the auntie!" Everyone remembered then and said, "No wonder I always feel that something is missing. Here''s to you." With that, they put both mobile phones into Xue Bai''s hands.

    Xue Bohan smiled and said, "You don''t need two." After speaking, he gave Xue Shi Xue Gangan to wait for another. Then, he happily took a mobile phone and ran to his little aunt''s room, and shouted very happily and foolishly: "Mother! Mother!"

    Li Hehua was suddenly called by her only son, thinking that something was wrong, she hurriedly put aside her work, came out of her Yuebao room, and asked anxiously: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter, Bai Bai ?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1467ï¼š Change your wedding dress?

    Chapter 1467 Change of wedding dress?

    It happened that Xue Bo also ran to the door of the room, stopped immediately, held the mobile phone in both hands and sent it to his mother, with a smile on his face, but very brightly said: "Mother, take a picture."

    "Huh?" Li Hehua was immediately embarrassed, and she didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. "Shoot me?" After thinking about it for a while, she didn''t know how to put her hands and feet, so she said, "Forget it."

    "Auntie, let''s take a picture." The children all quarreled.

    Seeing that the children are all like this, she is not allowed to not take pictures. Although Li Hehua is still very cramped, she agrees: "Okay, okay."

    Although she was cramped, Li Hehua was actually very happy and had a smile on her face.

    is just unnatural.

    The children shouted loudly from the side: "Auntie, eggplant! Eggplant!"

    Standing in the corridor, Li Hehua, who was photographed by his own son, took a breath and spit it out again, before shouting awkwardly, "Eggplant, eggplant."

    Man becomes more natural all of a sudden.

    is this scene, which was captured by Xue Bai.

    Without waiting for Li Hehua to see what he was afraid of, Xue Bo said, "Mother, wait for me." After speaking, the man ran away, and after a while, his father Xue Yihu was fooled by him. Pulled.

    Before Xue Yihu could figure out the situation, he was pushed to stand next to Li Hehua. He heard that his own son wanted to take a photo of him and Li Hehua. The corners of his mouth were grinning to the back of his ears.

    Although his son is as honest as him, he is also very filial to him and his daughter-in-law.

    Li Hehua was very relieved to see her husband smiling like this, and couldn''t help but smile more naturally without calling out eggplant.

    Then, this scene was also filmed.

    Only then did Xue Bo show his parents the pictures he had taken. Seeing that the picture in the photo would be frozen forever at that moment, Li Hehua couldn''t help but caressed it with his fingers and murmured, "It''s good. It''s good. ."

    Xue Yihu kept nodding naively, and also felt that the photos were taken well, and the pictures were also good.

    Xue Shi, Xue Gangan, etc. looked at it, and immediately felt blessed, thinking that it was their family Xue Bo would meet, and then they all asked Xue Bo to stand with Li Hehua and Xue Yihu, and took a group photo of the three of them.

    After taking this group photo, they went to their parents and took this kind of group photo.

    Although in life, beautiful pictures will not be frozen, so that they will stay in that moment forever, but photos can.

    The children all took pictures with their parents, and naturally they would not forget to take a group photo with their grandparents Xue Dafu Liu Guixia Xuanyuan Hao Shao Youyue. As for their little aunt Jiang Yue, today she is the bride and cannot go into the house to take pictures of her. , it won''t be too late to shoot when she comes out of that room wearing a hijab.

    Besides, I can shoot tomorrow too.

    Tomorrow, the whole family must come to take a group photo!

    The children felt happy just thinking about it.

    I took some more photos and videos. All the children in the family got their mobile phones to play, and none of them didn''t play anymore. It''s here. The children who have been skinny for a while finally feel a little tired. Back to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue''s face was opened a long time ago, and she took a bath in the cubicle behind the screen. Many petals were added to the tub. Anyway, because of this bath, her whole body was fragrant, and then she changed into her wedding dress. .

    Originally, the wedding dress should be made by the bride herself, but she is not good at needle and thread, and there are so many sisters-in-law who love her, all of them are made by her elder sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, third sister-in-law and fourth sister-in-law. The bright red and mopping wedding dress is particularly beautiful anyway.

 Chapter 1468ï¼š This is marriage, once in a lifetime?

    Chapter 1468 This is a marriage, once in a lifetime?

    She just changed into her wedding dress and came out from behind the screen, when she saw Xue Gangan and the others coming in again.

    As soon as Xue Gangan saw her, their eyes lit up, they all gathered around, raised their heads and said, "Little aunt, although you are usually very good-looking, but today you are really good-looking, no wonder they all say that the bride is good-looking. , to see the bride."

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "I haven''t dressed up yet. When it''s completely healed, it will still look better than now."

    This morning is almost over, she hasn''t dressed up yet...

    Although she knew that the bride was like this, Jiang Yue still didn''t know what to say.

    "Can you still look better than now? Then I will be a bride when I grow up!" Xue Qiansheng said in a milky voice. "I want to look good too!"

    "Haha..." The amused Li Hehua Yu Hongyan and others who were in charge of the bride kept laughing.

    "Auntie, Auntie," Xue Gangan said suddenly, "Young uncle has a good look today, I''ll show you." After saying that, she found the photos on her phone that included their uncles. Photo.

    An aunt hurriedly came up and covered it, "How can I watch it now? Only when we enter the bridal chamber can we really meet the bride and groom. Although it is a family, we usually meet every day, but today, we should pay attention. This is marriage, once in a lifetime."

    "Yes, yes." Yu Hongyan and the others agreed. They all felt that if Jiang Yue saw it now, it would not be surprising enough.

    "Oh oh." Xue Gangan hurriedly collected the phone and didn''t show it to her little aunt.

    The other children didn''t even want to show it to their little aunt.

    But in fact, Jiang Yue had seen it before Xue Gangan turned out the photo and was covered by her aunt. The corners of her mouth twitched invisibly.

    Her family, Xue Yan, looks really good today.

    is very handsome.

    *

    It was not until five in the afternoon that Jiang Yue was dressed, and the hijab and red shoes were put aside, and she could put on the hood and be welcomed away at any time.

    Xue Yan was very busy in the yard, and was also doing the final inventory. Then, he was about to go out and went around the ten miles and eight villages to come back to welcome his relatives.

    The welcoming team was a long line of people, and they were all making final confirmations on their own to see if anything was left behind.

    Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu, Xue Wuhu, and Xue Yan accompanied Xue Yan to welcome their relatives. Xue Yihu and Xue Sanhu stayed at home and continued to work. Their family is not only to marry, but also to marry a daughter. That is, not only to welcome relatives, but also to send relatives. When the time comes to send off the relatives, Xue Yihu and Xue Sanhu will no longer be together. Even if they are part of the team to send the relatives, there are many people in the team, all of whom are waiting.

    When the firecrackers crackled, it was Xue Yan, the groom who was going to go out to welcome the bride.

    Now the roads in Shiliba Village have been repaired very well. First, take a very spacious path between Shiliba Village and then go back from the official road.

    Xue Yan rode a tall horse with a bridegroom''s wedding dress at the front.

    Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu, Xue Wuhu also rode horses, followed behind, and maintained the order of the welcoming team behind.

    All the other welcoming staff were used, and they were bluffing and beating along the way. There were only so many people welcoming the relatives, so it was very lively.

    Xue Shi and the others had to follow, and they didn''t ride horses, so they cheered and jumped beside them, and even took pictures with a mobile phone and a video with a mobile phone, taking pictures of the scene.

    came out at a good time, enough time, naturally not so rushed, moving forward slowly, it will be more lively.

 Chapter 1469ï¼š fireworks?

    Chapter 1469 Fireworks?

    The people of Shiliba Village have long heard that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are going to get married today, and now there is a fight, so it''s so lively, so naturally every family comes out to watch the fun, which makes the scene even more lively.

    When we went back to Huaishu Village from the official road, before we got to the door of the house, the house started to crackle and fire again, indicating that the wedding team was coming, and the bride was going to get married on a sedan chair.

    "I''m coming!"

    It was okay, but there were gun battles outside again and again, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and other people in charge of the bride were all nervous all of a sudden, and quickly put Jiang Yue on soft-soled happy shoes and covered Jiang Yue with a hijab.

    ''s sight was blocked just like that, and under the hood, Jiang Yue tickled the corner of her mouth almost invisible.

    Xue Yan got off the horse, and was surrounded by everyone to enter the house, and then he was surrounded by the bride''s room.

    Then, Xue Yan was also nervous.

    The cannonballs were still being fired outside, and the joy was still blowing. It was obviously loud, but he felt that he could clearly hear his heartbeat.

    The palms of my hands were sweating.

    Especially when he saw his Yuebao, who was covered with a hijab and dressed in a wedding dress, the clothes on his body were obviously a pair, and the tips of his ears were quietly red.

    Fortunately, everyone just coaxed him to greet the bride and went out, and didn''t notice anything wrong with him.

    "Hold it." Yu Hongyan hurriedly gave the other end of the red silk to their family Xiaoyan to lead.

    And one end is already in the hands of their family Yuebao.

    The big red flower just hangs in the middle of the red silk, as if two hearts are connected, Xue Yan quietly exhaled, and then relying on the red silk in his hand, he led his Yuebao out slowly.

    Daling married a daughter. According to custom, if the parents were not in the world, they would naturally worship their parents'' tablets, so Jiang Yue''s parents'' tablets were placed in the hall.

    Jiang Yue was led in by Xue Yan, and then the two knelt down, faced the tablet, and kowtowed, as the newlyweds bid farewell to their parents.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai was led out of the main room, led out of the yard, and got on the sedan chair parked outside.

    Xue Yan mounted his horse again and was at the front again.

    There were a lot of people in the team this time, not only the welcoming team, but also the sending team, as well as the dowry that was more than ten miles away, and they were carried out of the house one by one.

    Because it was already dark and needed lights to illuminate, naturally there were a lot of people who followed with shofar lanterns.

    Xue Shi and the others kept taking pictures with their mobile phones.

    It was not until the last dowry went out that the family began to tidy up the main room, removing the tablets of Jiang Yue''s parents and placing four chairs.

    When the team comes back, they will go to the church. Xue Yan not only has his biological parents Xuanyuanhao and Shao Youyue, but also his adoptive parents Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia. For Xue Yan, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are also his biological fathers. Mother, when the time comes to worship the high hall, it is natural to worship four people.

    And the bride has already boarded the sedan chair. This time around Shiliba Village is naturally different from the first round of the wedding reception team. This time, fireworks were set off on both sides of the road.

    Since Da Ling started to build cannons, Jiang Yue did not need to teach, and someone from the Ministry of Industry figured out the fireworks.

    Once the fireworks are lit, they will immediately burst into the sky, and the sky will be filled with stars and rain, which is extremely beautiful and gorgeous.

    Jiang Yue got married under the fireworks.

    Whether she was sitting in the wedding sedan chair, or Xue Yan riding a horse, or the team to greet and send off her relatives, or even eight villages, it was like living under fireworks.

 Chapter 1470ï¼š Surprise her?

    Chapter 1470 Really gave her a surprise?

    That scene is beautiful...

    Shili Hachicun was stunned for a while, and then they all jumped up,

    Xue Shi and the others were even more crazy and kept shooting. Their uncle and aunt''s wedding was so beautiful! How can it be so beautiful!

    Even Xue Erhu, Xue Sihu and other brothers on horseback didn''t expect to look like this, so they couldn''t help but smile and look at each other. This is even better. The wedding of their Xiaoyan and Yuebao will make everyone have no regrets.

    When she heard the sound of fireworks, Jiang Yue was stunned for a moment, then she slightly hooked her lips, lifted her head, and looked out through the window above the sedan chair. The blooming, there is no meaning to stop, obviously there will be fireworks all the way.

    is like a fairy tale.

    She didn''t expect this, and her family Xue Yan didn''t tell her. This time, her family Xue Yan really gave her a surprise.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue looked at her family, Xue Yan, who was riding a horse at the front.

    Her family''s Xue Yanzheng was also looking at his face. With his back to her, she could only see his side face faintly. Under the light of fireworks, there was an obvious smile on that side.

    She hooked the corners of her mouth again, before putting down the curtains and the hijab again.

    The fireworks bloomed, and Xue Yan just subconsciously looked up at the sky. He didn''t tell his Yuebao about the things he arranged like this, he came here in secret.

    Since the two confessed to each other on July 7th, the date of their marriage was confirmed. He secretly asked Yun Yiwei to go to the Ministry of Industry of Imperial Capital, and asked the Ministry of Industry to rush to make a large number of fireworks.

    , etc. were made, and they were shipped in secret, especially for today''s sake.

    is indeed beautiful.

    Involuntarily, Xue Yan retracted his gaze, and then, still looking at the sedan chair behind, the sedan chair just turned, he saw a thin white hand lowered the curtain, and then disappeared.

    His Yuebao must have seen it.

    Xue Yan was naturally happy in his heart.

    The corners of his mouth rose even more unconsciously.

    Under the fireworks blooming all the way, the beauty of the road was unbearable, and it went around the village for ten miles and eight villages, and then returned to the door of the house.

    At this time, fireworks were also set off around the house.

    This home is lined with a beautiful castle.

    "Yuebao, come and come, step over the brazier, step over the brazier." Li Hehua also came up and supported her Yuebao on the other side, making her Yuebao step over the brazier.

    Jiang Yue was supported by the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law at the same time, and was led by Xue Yan on the red silk, and then crossed the brazier.

    Probably because she was afraid that she would cover her head, could not see, trip over the brazier or something. Her family''s Xue Yan didn''t dare to get too far from her, she was quite close. bumped into.

    However, this is surrounded by everyone, crowded with people, even if you can''t hit it now, you will hit it later, and no one cares.

    She was the only one who clearly felt that her family, Xue Yan, was afraid of her falling, but she actually helped her nervously.

    Just because the wedding dresses of the two are very heavy and have big sleeves, they can''t be seen at all.

    The brazier has been crossed, so naturally it is time to worship.

    Everyone swarmed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into the main room. In the room, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu and others all smiled and helped Xue Dafu Liu Guixia Xuanyuan Hao Shao Youyue to sit down.

    Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao both laughed, but Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue were a little more emotional. While they were not happy, they burst into tears and quickly wiped them with a veil.

    "Worship heaven and earth."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan worshipped heaven and earth.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1471ï¼š Like every groom?

    Chapter 1471 Like every groom?

    "Second worship high hall."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then turned around again, knelt down in front of the four high halls, and then bowed to the high halls.

    Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue couldn''t help but get busy, helping the two newcomers to get up, holding the hands of the two newcomers, they cried and laughed: "Good boy, good boy."

    "Okay, stop crying, why are you crying at this time." Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao quickly brought their respective daughters-in-law back to their seats and sat down.

    "Where did we cry, we didn''t cry, we were happy, happy." Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue both laughed, and the tears finally stopped, no need to wipe.

    "Continue, let''s continue." Xue Dafu urged cheerfully, even more so when his teeth disappeared. Their family Xiaoyan and Yuebao got married today, and he was really happy.

    "Hurry up! Hurry up! Hurry up!" Xue Shi and the others were also urging happily, dancing and making noises, and in unison. Naturally, I did not forget to hold my mobile phone high and take a picture of this scene that cannot be missed at all.

    The prime minister also smiled, and then continued to sing loudly: "Husband-wife-yes-worship."

    "Ah, goodbye, goodbye." Xue Shi and the others even more excitedly held their phones forward.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yanai standing face to face, and then they bowed.

    The couple saw this and immediately shouted: "Licheng! Send to the bridal chamber!"

    "Ah, ah, the bridal chamber! The bridal chamber!" Xue Shi and the others were afraid of crowding out their mobile phones, so they hurriedly put away their mobile phones, and then surrounded their uncle and aunt hurriedly entered the bridal chamber.

    In the wedding room, all the decorations were already red, and the red candles were also lit, and the candlelight flickered brightly. Jiang Yue was sitting on the bed supported by Li Hehua and Yu Hongyan.

    The worship is over, and the banquet is already being held outside. Xue Yan, like every groom officer, has not taken off the hijab on his bride''s head before being harassed by many men, saying that Xue Yan is the groom officer. , You have to drink, otherwise this wedding wine is so boring.

    Of course, this is because people who don''t know Xue Yan''s identity dare to make trouble like this. Those who know that Xue Yan is an emperor, even if they make trouble, they are only making trouble with others.

    As the groom''s official, Xue Yan actually already has the self-consciousness that he will be drunk, so he can only go.

    Fortunately, his eldest brother, the second brother, the third brother, the fourth brother, the fifth brother, and the fifth brother will stop him from drinking. In addition, his second brother is immune to alcohol. Just like drinking water, he will never get drunk. Not many cups, just can''t get rid of it.

    Jiang Yue was sitting in the room, it was fine without the hijab, but with the hijab, she had to wait for a long time, and she had been waiting for a while, so she wanted to take off the hijab herself.

    Even if you don''t take them all down, it will keep her sight unobstructed.

    But as soon as she made a move, her eldest sister-in-law, second sister-in-law and third sister-in-law, who were also with her in the room, were all busy, so she was not allowed to do this.

    also tried to persuade her with all her heart and anger, making it difficult for her to have such thoughts and actions anymore.

    Although Xue Shi and the others were also sitting at the wine table, because they were children, they were not allowed to drink. They were only allowed to eat vegetables, but they did not eat. Instead, they got off the table and played around between each table. Funny, funny, I still use my mobile phone to take pictures.

    While was filming, a mobile phone suddenly went black, and no matter how much I pressed it, it couldn''t light up. I saw Xue Shi and the others hurriedly running to their uncle who was at one of the tables in this room.

    "Uncle, uncle," Xue Shi and the others asked anxiously, "What''s going on? Why is this phone useless? Look, it''s not even on."

 Chapter 1472ï¼š Can it last until tomorrow?

    Chapter 1472 Can it last until tomorrow?

    Xue Yan had already had several glasses of wine, and was worried that he had no excuse to escape. Then, taking advantage of this, he temporarily left the table. When he went to the courtyard, he said to the children at home, "The battery is out of power and needs to be recharged."

    "Electricity? What electricity? Lightning?" The children were extremely puzzled.

    "It''s not lightning, you just treat it as something that can make this phone work again."

    "Oh, that uncle, quickly charge this phone."

    Now where is he going to charge him in the last days, Xue Yan can only lie and say: "I can''t charge now, I have to ask Yun Yiwei to send it to the person who created this to charge it, it shouldn''t be able to charge it in the past two days, I''ll let you play when it''s fully charged."

    "Ah? Two days... Then we still want to take a family photo tomorrow." The children were very disappointed, and then, remembering that the other mobile phone was still on, they hurriedly asked their uncle: "That uncle , How much battery does this phone still have, can it last until tomorrow?"

    Xue Yan saw that there was only one grid of electricity left. If the children kept playing like this and basically didn''t take a break, they would definitely not last until tomorrow, so he said, "There is one grid of electricity left, look here. , here is the power display, if you want this phone to last until tomorrow, you''d better turn it off now, and then turn it on again when you take a big group photo tomorrow, and the power will still be the same."

    "Then how do you turn it off and on?"

    Xue Yan taught it.

    After teaching, the children turned off their cellphones that had one cell of electricity, and when there was no cellphone to play with, the children went back to their respective seats and went to eat happily.

    Xue Yan let out a long sigh of relief before walking towards the stove.

    I plan to bring a bowl of hot food to his Yuebao before going back to the room to take off the hijab. It was six quarters of the time of Du Hai, and his Yuebao hadn''t eaten yet.

    But before entering the kitchen, he met his mother and mother.

    "Why did you come out?" Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue both hurriedly asked him.

    Xue Yan was naturally a little embarrassed, but he still told what he was going to do.

    His mother and mother immediately laughed and said, "It''s time for the hijab to be removed, so that Yuebao will be more comfortable, how tiring to sit all the time with the hijab on, when we got married, we stayed like that until the middle of the night before we were exposed. Kai, or you are careful and know that you love your daughter-in-law."

    daughter in law¡­¡­

    said that the tips of Xue Yan''s ears were all red, and her head lowered a little.

    Yes, his Yuebao is his daughter-in-law...

    Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue were still blushing and said, "However, you don''t need to cook anything hot for Yuebao. Your sisters-in-law are all in there, and you''ve got it for Yuebao, for fear that you will be hungry to Yuebao. , the children also stuffed Yuebao with a lot of food before, you just have to go and cover Yuebao yourself, be careful that someone will pull you to the wine table again, and it will be difficult for you to make excuses. ."

    Speaking of the last, the joking meaning is very obvious.

    "Uh, uh... Okay." Xue Yan was stammering, and even more embarrassed, and even less dared to look at his mother and queen, so she hurried to his room.

    In the room, because Li Hehua and the others felt that their Yuebao must be hungry, they had to put a small bowl of freshly cooked dumplings in their hands.

    Jiang Yue had no choice but to eat with her head covered.

    At this moment, Jiang Yue has already eaten two dumplings, and the third dumpling is also scooped in the spoon, and is being delivered to his mouth under the hijab.

    It was also at this time that Xue Yan strode in and looked back.

    Li Hehua and the others knew that Xue Yan had come back secretly when they saw Xue Yan like this, and they all joked: "So soon?"

 Chapter 1473ï¼š live?

    Chapter 1473 Are you born?

    Xue Yan''s ears turned even redder, but he hadn''t forgotten what he was doing when he went back to his room, and he could hear someone outside asking, ''Where''s Xiaoyan? What about his groom''s official? ¡¯ So, even though he was extremely embarrassed, he still bit his head and hurried to the bedside and took off the hijab on his Yuebao¡¯s head.

    Just now he wanted to take off the hijab, but he didn''t pay much attention. When he finished taking off the hijab, he saw his Yuebao eating dumplings. He was startled for a while, and then his ears turned red.

    His Yuebao was already good-looking. Tonight, maybe because of the atmosphere, he felt that his Yuebao looked even better.

    Jiang Yue calmly finished the third dumpling before giving the bowl and spoon to her family Xue Yan. In fact, she was intermittently stuffed with a lot of food by Xue Gangan and the others, and she was not hungry.

    Xue Yan subconsciously put the removed hijab aside, took it, and ate it all for her. It was originally a small bowl, and there were not many in it, so it was eaten so quickly.

    At this time, the fourth sister-in-law Xuanyuan Jin said with a wicked smile, "Are you born?"

    "Cough! Cough cough!" Xue Yan was choked and coughed violently. Although Xin Yuan didn''t have the custom of eating dumplings on the wedding night to ask whether he was born or not, but Jing Yue had it.

    And his fourth sister-in-law was from the Jingyue area.

    Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, and Pei Fufu are all from Xinyuan, and they didn''t know this custom at first, but Xuanyuanjin has been married to this family for many years. Naturally, they heard Xuanyuanjin about this custom in the Jingyue area, and they immediately All amused.

    Even though they knew it was well-cooked dumplings and didn''t arrange this part, Li Hehua and the others still asked, "Yes, yes, raw?"

    "Cough, cough..." Xue Yan coughed even harder. He also knew that this was a well-cooked dumpling. He ate it himself. Could he know that this dumpling was fully cooked and not raw at all? The situation is hard to say, but it seems hard to tell.

    Xuanyuan Jin also took the lead in making trouble with Xue Yan, "Are you going to give birth or not? I should have asked the bride, but the same goes for the groom."

    Knowing that if he didn''t answer, his sister-in-law would definitely not let him go. Xue Yan could only dare not look at his sister-in-law, let alone his Yuebao, and whispered back like a mosquito: "Sheng."

    The voices looking for him outside happened to be louder, "Xiaoyan? Xiaoyan? Where did you go, the groom? Xiaoyan?"

    Taking advantage of this, Xue Yan hurriedly put down the bowl in his hand, and responded loudly: "I''m here!" while striding out.

    Seeing that their family Xiaoyan fled again, and the speed of escape was so fast, Xuanyuan Jin and the others laughed. Happy to them. Their little Yan''s face is too thin.

    Jiang Yue''s mouth was also slightly hooked.

    However, the hijab was removed by the groom''s official, so the bride didn''t have to sit on the bed all the time, she could also stand up or walk away.

    When the children in the family had finished the banquet, no matter whether the banquet was over or not, they were full anyway, and then they all left the banquet, and they all came to the wedding room to play. Seeing that she did not cover her head this time, she just I know that their uncle secretly came back.

    Xue Yan didn''t come back until three quarters of the time.

    At this time, the children in the family had been playing crazy for a day, and they were all sleepy. They went back to their own rooms to sleep. They had planned to make a bridal room. Li Hehua and some aunts in the village saw Xue Yan came back. They looked at each other and smiled before they all left the wedding room.

 Chapter 1474ï¼š I dont feel stupid at all, I just feel...

    Chapter 1474 I don''t feel stupid at all, I just feel...

    In the wedding room, only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were left.

    I''m happy to say anything today, even with the help of the eldest brother, the second brother, the third brother, the fourth brother and the fifth brother, Xue Yan couldn''t help but drink two more glasses, but he wasn''t drunk yet.

    is from the wine table, full of alcohol.

    Xue Yan thought that unless there was nothing he could do, his Yuebao loved to be clean, so he hurriedly sniffed himself, and immediately said, "Why don''t I go and wash it?"

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, just stood on tiptoe and kissed him.

    still kissed his lips.

    Xue Yan froze at first, but his heart thumped almost instantly, not only loudly, but also as if he was about to jump out.

    This, this is the first time his family Yuebao kissed him.

    He had never kissed anyone before, so he never thought that one day he would be so excited when he was kissed.

    Immediately, although the tips of his ears were quietly and completely red, the corners of his mouth could not be restrained, and they rose, and then rose, and rose again.

    His family Yuebao kissed him, and he naturally liked it.

    also understands the meaning of his family''s Yuebao, so that he doesn''t need to wash it specially.

    was a little hesitant, very nervous, and his hands under his sleeves were sweating again, but he still lowered his head and kissed it.

    The two kissed like that.

    Then, he saw that his Yuebao also raised the corners of his mouth.

    Then, they just looked at each other and laughed.

    ''s eyes are the same as only the other party.

    It is natural that they will never forget a glass of wine. They walked to the table and drank a glass of wine according to the rules here.

    On the wedding night, the candles cannot be blown out. Xue Yan is so thin-skinned that he naturally starts to get nervous again. Fortunately, there is a red tent that can be put down...

    *

    The next day, when Xue Yan woke up, it was already three poles in the sun, and Jiang Yue was still asleep in his arms.

    He first subconsciously pulled up the quilt, then covered him and his Yuebao before kissing his forehead.

    Everything yesterday was like a dream, but he knew that it was not a dream, his family Yuebao was already his daughter-in-law, a veritable daughter-in-law.

    Hearing noises outside, or from the window sill, who would go to his window sill at this time, it was obviously the children at home, for fear of waking up his family Yuebao, Xue Yan hurriedly got up lightly, and quickly, no After making a little movement, he put on his clothes, and then went out.

    But before he opened the door and went out, he heard the voice of his niece Xue Gangan from the windowsill, and the voice was very low: "Brother, why haven''t uncle and aunt got up yet, the sun is drying their buttocks. "

    Xue Shi also whispered: "I don''t know, anyway, Dad said that uncle and aunt will get up later today, let''s not come here to make noise."

    "No, brother," said the sincere Xue Bo, and said in a very low voice, "Didn''t you say that you know, but also that married people wake up late the next day, and that if I want to know why, you will give I read a book and I know it all."

    "I want to read any book, any book!" Xue Qiansheng was super excited, and her voice was very low.

    "Bobo, you are stupid!" Xue Shi looked at Xue Bo in disbelief. He''s going to show him a book... Can that be said?

    Xue Bo scratched his head slyly, "Where am I stupid." I don''t think I''m stupid at all, I just think I''m telling the truth.

    Xue Shi got dressed.

    was dragged to make up the number again, and Xuanyuan Shou, who knew exactly what kind of book Xue Shi had, also accepted.

    "Don''t make noise, don''t make noise." Xue Shi, who was afraid that his younger brothers and sisters would ask again, so that he didn''t know how to answer, said hurriedly, his voice still very low.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1475ï¼š His family, Xue Shi...knows too much...

    Chapter 1475 His family, Xue Shi... I know too much...

    Immediately, he whispered: "I''ll poke a hole to see if my uncle and aunt are really still awake." He also knew whether what the book said was true.

    In the room, Xue Yan immediately sweated when he heard this.

    How old is his family, Xue Shi, and he knows too much...

    However, to poke a hole in the window paper? This was poked, and when I turned around, I had to troubleshoot it again, but Xue Yan wanted to open the door and hurried out to stop it.

    But as soon as he put his hand on the door bolt, he heard the outside--

    "I told you not to come and quarrel, don''t come to quarrel, what''s the matter with you?" It was his second brother''s voice that couldn''t help laughing and crying. The sound is also very low. "What are you still doing here? Why don''t you hurry up? Do you really want me to do something with you?"

    Obviously the second brother is chasing the children.

    It would be embarrassing if he happened to go out and bumped into each other just right.

    Xue Yan just stood facing the door, planning to go out after a while.

    "Ah, hurry up and hurry up." Xue Shi and the other children were found, but they were not afraid of being caught at all. On the contrary, they were happy, they were just playing. The swarms came quietly, and then the swarms ran away again.

    Xue Erhu couldn''t even laugh or cry.

    In the room, Xue Yan was also a little dumbfounded.

    It was also at this time that he heard movement in the inner room, so he subconsciously looked into the inner room, and saw that his Yuebao was also getting up, and was getting dressed there, and he immediately faced the door again in shock.

    It was only then that he remembered that he and his family Yuebao were married, and that he did everything intimate last night. He seemed to react a little bit like this, and he was embarrassed.

    Embarrassed for a long time, he still walked back to the inner room.

    was still quite embarrassed, I saw his eyes dodging a little, but he still coughed dryly, and then said: "You won''t sleep for a while?"

    "Um."

    "Is it me..." He wanted to ask if he woke her up, after all, he was in the room, closest to her.

    "No, I heard Shishi and the others when they reached the window sill." She just didn''t open her eyes.

    Didn''t she hear what the children said just now?

    Xue Yan didn''t know how to answer.

    Seeing that her clothes were almost finished, it was natural for him to wash up, so he hurriedly opened the door and went out, and when he came in, he still had the wash thing in his hand.

    There is also a small compartment behind the screen in his inner room, where all the toiletries are placed, so you can wash up without leaving the room.

    After they both washed up, they walked out of the room together.

    Xue Shi, the child king, immediately ran over with the children at home, "Uncle and auntie, you are finally up!"

    Originally, many people didn''t see them, because of the children''s shouting, now it''s good, everyone watched.

    Xue Yan''s ears turned red again.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hadn''t had breakfast yet, Liu Guixia and the others rushed over and asked them to go have breakfast. The children have eaten, but they are all lying on the table.

    The children were still thinking about taking a big group photo while the family was there, and they took out the cell phone with only one battery left.

    The shooting was done early, and the children were sent back to the academy in the town. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan quickly finished their breakfast, and then, at the entrance of the main room and in the courtyard, the family stood, sat or squatted, and began to take group photos.

    is a photo of the whole family, so I can only ask others to help take a photo.

    I haven¡¯t done this before, so I don¡¯t care about the position, I just surround the old people and children in the middle and show their faces.

 Chapter 1476ï¼š Today, she still thinks

    Chapter 1476 Today, she still has this idea

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xuanyuan Hao, and Shao Youyue laughed happily in the middle even though they were the elderly in the family. Xue Shi, Xue Baixuanyuan, Shou Xue Qiansheng and other children were surrounded by them, and they also laughed very happily.

    Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan and others were in the periphery, but they were very happy when they saw the happy elderly and children at home.

    Even Xue Sanhu, who had never laughed much, had a smile on his face.

    Xue Yan is naturally also very happy.

    was standing next to Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue, who was clasping his fingers with Xue Yan, also had a slight smile on his face. She felt a long time ago that coming to this family and becoming a member of this family would be the most regrettable decision she ever made.

    Today, she still has this idea.

    After the group photo was taken, the children were sent back to the town academy.

    A lot of people who came to drink Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s wedding wine left early this morning, and some of them didn''t leave.

    All the people who drank the wedding wine have left, and this is not the end. At noon, I specially invited the people who helped yesterday to have a meal. Like some people in the village, there are also people in other villages. The meal is as rich as yesterday.

    Yesterday, many of these people were either serving dishes or helping in the kitchen. In fact, they didn''t actually serve the table and eat dinner. Today, it can be considered a supplement.

    Then, it is the real finishing work after the marriage, and no one else can help, such as how to collect the dowry, and how to put it away, and how many banquets were held yesterday, and many tables were borrowed from the village to pay. If you have a stool, you have to return it. If you can''t return it, you can only return the table and stool, and also give a package of gifts. After all, it''s a marriage, a big happy event, what should I give this gift... and so on.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally overwhelmed, and everyone at home was busy.

    Fortunately, before the relatives and friends left, all the family''s gifts were given, otherwise it would be even more busy.

    It is reasonable to say that on the third day of marriage, the husband-in-law is going to accompany his daughter-in-law back to her mother''s house, but Jiang Yue has no mother''s house here, so she doesn''t have to go back.

    But that night, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan back to the end times.

    The end of the world is daytime, and there are many people outside Baimen who are busy.

    These people are not busy planting things, but are responsible for building houses.

    Because the people from the base were going to move up, they chose to build it from the base to Baimen first, in case anything happened in the future, and they would arrive earlier.

    But the world wants to return to its original state, plus there are no zombies, the population will definitely increase in the future, and it will definitely be built in other directions, but it will be built here first.

    The high-speed rail from the base to the Baimen side will also slowly recover. On the day of recovery, if they go out of the Baimen and go to the base, it will be faster.

    A passenger plane was parked on the runway next to , which was much faster than a helicopter and could get them to the base in a few hours.

    But they don''t have anything to do with them in this world now, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t have to take this plane to the base, just ask the people outside the white door to help.

    I saw Jiang Yue took out her and Xue Yan''s mobile phones. Both mobile phones were out of power. A charging device was placed outside the white door. Plug in the charger and wait for it to be fully charged, but charging is only secondary. Today, I mainly want to print out the photos in these two mobile phones, and some also frame them with photo frames.

    The pixels of these two phones are very high, and the shots are very clear, and can be printed out completely.

    "Boss, brother-in-law!" As soon as they saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming, a few people from the nearest base rushed over to say hello.

 Chapter 1477ï¼š Im going back in the evening

    Chapter 1477 Just in the evening, I have to go back

    Naturally, he had to say some words of congratulations and blessings on their marriage.

    After chatting for a while, Jiang Yuecai handed the phone to one of them, "I''ll trouble you to take it back to the base when you go back to the base, and ask the people at the base to help print out all the photos inside, seal them with film, and give me some photo frames. I''m going to put some pictures in a frame later. It doesn''t need to be a big print, just a normal size that can fit on a nightstand."

    The videos in are not easy to print, just keep those videos in your phone, and look them up when you have nothing to do, it is also a precious memory.

    "Okay, okay." These people were busy responding. Just such a little thing. "It just so happens that we''re going back in the evening. Today it''s our turn to go back and see our wife and children." After speaking, these people were all smiles, and they were very happy.

    Because of the zombies in the past, even if you have a wife and children, there is no hope. Now it is different. Everyone wants to restore this home and make their wives and children live better.

    It''s not just that the wife and children are alive and well.

    It was not until this time two days later that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the end of the world again and took photos, frames, and mobile phones.

    A man wearing a helmet and a towel around his neck quickly held two large cardboard boxes for them, "It''s all in here, just for Commander Shao and Commander Huo to see, they took a few more. Put the power bank inside, saying that the boss and brother-in-law will run out of power in the future, so you don¡¯t have to always run over to charge it, just use the power bank to charge the phone.¡±

    Xue Yan took it, hugged the heaviest big cardboard box, and thanked him.

    Jiang Yue also thanked her, but Xue Yan in her family had already held the heaviest one, and she could only hold the lightest one.

    Then, came back.

    It was night again at home, and everyone else in the family was asleep. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not good at showing the printed photos to their family members. They planned to show them to their family members tomorrow.

    But they couldn''t fall asleep, so they carried the large cardboard box to the kang under the window, moved the small kang table aside, and placed the two large cardboard boxes in the middle of the kang.

    They sat opposite each other, one on the side of the two large cartons and the other on the other side of the two large cartons.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan unpacked a large cardboard box and opened it. They first took out the power bank charging cables from the cardboard box and put them on the side of the small kang table, and then took out the photos and photo frames from the cardboard box.

    Children will also take pictures. There are nearly a thousand photos, and almost everyone has been photographed, laughing, amusing, or making trouble, all kinds.

    Others are naturally photo frames that are suitable for placing on tables or shelves, desks, and even bedside tables.

    took out the photo and frame before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan removed the carton and put it on the ground.

    Then the two of them looked at the photos together.

    Xue Yan hugged Jiang Yue, and Jiang Yue leaned in Xue Yan''s arms to watch.

    Look at one photo after another, put the photos of relatives and friends separately, sort out the photos of family members, and their own...

    The scenes are all beautiful...

    Especially there are two photos, and I don¡¯t know which child¡¯s mobile phone was in the hand at that time, but they were captured so well:

    In the picture, when the sky is full of fireworks, she half uncovered her head, and from the same red sedan chair, she stuck her head out to look at the fireworks in the sky. In this picture, he is also in the camera. Although his back is to her, he is in front, sitting high in the sky. Immediately, she was also all red, looking at the sky, the light of fireworks sprinkled on her and his faces, it could be seen that she and he both had smiles on their faces;

 Chapter 1478ï¼š Divert his Yuebaos attention?

    Chapter 1478 Divert his Yuebao''s attention?

    The other one shows her putting down the curtains of the sedan chair, but before she could put it down, a thin white hand was exposed, but he looked back at the scene of the sedan chair, which was also extremely beautiful under the fireworks.

    Xue Yan was still quite surprised, but he didn''t expect that the scene where he couldn''t help but look back at the sedan chair was filmed, so he felt a little embarrassed and wanted to see the next one.

    is actually a diversion of his Yuebao''s attention.

    But his family Yuebao took an empty photo frame from the side and put this one in the empty photo frame, and he was froze immediately.

    Jiang Yue was in his arms now, so she naturally felt his stiffness very clearly, so she looked up at him without a smile on her face, but there was a faint smile in her eyes.

    Xue Yan''s ears were slightly red, touched her nose, lowered her head and kissed her again, before going with her.

    Jiang Yue framed these two photos separately. There is also a Bogu shelf in this room, and some of the grids are empty and can be placed.

    The children also took a lot of photos during the worship, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also chose one or two and put them in the photo frame.

    Such as the group photo of the eldest brother and sister-in-law, the group photo of the second brother and the second sister-in-law, the group photo of the third brother and the third sister-in-law, the group photo of the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law, the group photo of the parents, the group photo of the father and the queen, the single photo of the fifth brother... and so on, They have also found empty photo frames.

    The last photo is naturally a big group photo of everyone in the family...

    "This is called a family portrait in the last days." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan nodded, "This name is good."

    Naturally, this picture was also put into an empty photo frame, and this one was obviously enlarged by the people at the base in order to make it look good and to make everyone on it see it more clearly. photo frame.

    Waiting for tomorrow, after showing all these photos to the family, this photo will naturally be placed in the main room of the family.

    The people at the base were very caring and gave them several thick photo albums.

    The photo albums are very large.

    Then, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue stuffed the photos that were not in the frame into the album one by one.

    The is placed in the order that the children took pictures, so that if you read page by page, it will feel more like watching their wedding from scratch.

    In the photo album, some pages can be filled with several photos, while others can only be filled with one or two photos, but it is better than not put them in the photo frame, so they are scattered.

    The next day, in the morning, pretending to be secretly sent by Yun Yiwei last night, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan carried out several thick photo albums, as well as those photos that had been framed, and carried them to the table in the main room. , and then the family has a good look.

    The children were not there, but Xue Dafu and others still watched it with gusto and thought it was amazing.

    Xue Dafu and others also agreed that the family portrait should be placed in the main room, and other photos framed in photo frames should be taken by themselves, including their own and their children''s, and they should be placed in their own rooms. The room was beautiful.

    Xue Wuhu has not returned to the barracks, but is still at home, because his future daughter-in-law is still far away in Beicheng, and she was not there at the time, so there is no photo of him and Fuying, and he is not unhappy. On the contrary, he is still very happy. Instead of putting his single photo in his room, he quickly put his single photo together with a photo frame, packed it in a wooden box, and sent someone to Beicheng for Fuying.

    No matter how much the portrait resembled him, it couldn''t compare to him in this photo. He felt that his family, Fuying, would be happy to see it.

    Xue Wuhu thought happily.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1479ï¼š Pork stew noodles?

    Chapter 1479 Pork stewed vermicelli?

    Xue Sanhu was still at home, but he was going back to the Imperial Capital Army camp outside the Imperial Capital in the afternoon.

    He has been back for some days. Although Daling is very peaceful now, and no other country dares to provoke him, he can''t stay at home and not go back.

    I didn¡¯t have photos before. If I miss someone at home, I just write letters to my family. Now it¡¯s better to have photos.

    I saw Xue Sanhu stuffed several photos into his bag. If he thought of someone, he could not only write a letter to his family, but also take out the photos and look at them, as if his family were all by his side.

    Xue Sanhu returned to the barracks, and Xue Wuhu was not in a hurry to return to the barracks.

    After staying at home for half a month again, Xue Wuhu returned to the Zhennan military camp. He also brought several photos, which he can take out and take a look at usually no matter what happens. The above are really family members.

    *

    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have been married for a month.

    I thought that I hadn''t gone to the last days to see the last days, and I didn''t know what the last days were rebuilt, so Jiang Yue wanted to go back to the last days to see.

    This time, I plan to take a good look at it, one night is definitely not enough, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed that this time I will go to the end of the world, stay in the end of the world for a few days and come back.

    It''s not easy to disappear from home to the end of the world, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made another excuse to leave the house and pretend to go to the imperial capital for a few days.

    They left the house during the day, so when they left the village and entered the space where no one was around, it was naturally still the daytime, but the last days were nighttime.

    When Xue Yan pushed open the white door, the people who were rebuilding their homes outside the white door had not yet slept, and they were all putting up sheds. The lights were on in the shed, and the street lights on this side were also on, and the rest of the place was still dark.

    Obviously, it¡¯s just that the power system from the base to this side has been repaired first, so that if there is any work at night, it¡¯s easy to work.

    However, it is mid-November and the weather is already quite cold, especially at night.

    From time to time, the strong north wind whistled past.

    Fortunately, it''s so cold at home, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are wearing a lot of clothes, and it doesn''t feel so big after coming here.

    Through the illumination of the street lights, you can see that the foundations here are all up.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked into the shed closest to them. The shed was very large. Everyone was sitting in the middle, cooking and eating dinner.

    Dinner is still very rich, just meat dishes are good.

    Before Jiang Yue took poultry, pigs and sheep into the end of the world many times, and every time they were very large, they were kept in captivity. Frozen, when you want to eat, take it out to eat.

    Anyway, the reserve meat is enough for them to eat for two or three months.

    After eating, Jiang Yuehui will bring it from Da Ling.

    On the fire, there is a large pot of stewed vermicelli with pork. It''s sizzling, and it''s extra warm to eat on this cold night. There is also white wine on the table, those who want to drink can drink a small cup to satisfy their cravings.

    Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming in, the people sitting around put down their bowls and chopsticks and stood up, all with greasy mouths, and all grinned, "Boss, brother-in-law, why are you here at this time? Have you eaten or not? Eat something?"

    In fact, regardless of whether Jiang Yue wears a book or not, these people are basically older than Jiang Yue, just because Jiang Yue has a high position and strong ability, everyone is convinced of her, no matter who it is, including the elderly Dr. Cao and others. Inside, they will call her the boss. It has nothing to do with age or seniority.

 Chapter 1480ï¼š Xue Yan likes it?

    Chapter 1480 Xue Yan likes it?

    has called her the boss, so for her husband, it is natural to call her brother-in-law. It has nothing to do with age.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said they had eaten.

    Then, someone said, "Boss, Commander Shao Huo is looking for you, let us tell you if we see you, and say that they have something to look for you, and they can''t wait for you here every day. Come, let you all go over there if you can go to the base."

    "Did they say anything?" Jiang Yue asked.

    The man shook his head, "No."

    Everyone else shook their heads.

    Jiang Yue then turned to look at her family Xue Yan, "Then let''s go to the base." Originally, they came here to take a good look. Even if Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing had nothing to look for, they would actually go to the base.

    "Well." Xue Yan naturally had no opinion at all.

    "The boss, brother-in-law, wait a minute, I''ll call Brother Qi. Now he''s in charge of driving the passenger plane parked on the runway."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thought that even if they could fly a passenger plane, they would need someone to drive back to the base, and they all saw how the place was built. Call Qi Ge, the captain, to drive the passenger plane.

    Not only brother Qi is here, but also a co-pilot and a flight attendant.

    Because these three people are specially responsible for the passenger plane, they transport people back and forth. They do this every day. Unlike the others, they have already eaten breakfast. The boss and brother-in-law came and went to the base, and they got up immediately.

    With Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, there are five people.

    Five people got on the plane, and the two ''guests'', Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, were naturally in first class.

    The passenger plane is much faster, but because it is the night of the apocalypse, when the base is reached, the end of the world will be even more night. Except for the people on duty in the base, everyone else has already slept.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not let anyone wake Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, but came to the command center.

    The command center naturally has more people on duty, and the people in the command center know what it will look like after the apocalypse has been rebuilt.

    It can also be viewed in more detail through satellite positioning.

    After only watching it for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew what the end of the world had probably been rebuilt into.

    After staying in the command center for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the large warehouse where the seeds were stored, and took a lot of seeds from the space and put them in.

    The people in the food base still have enough to eat for a few months, and they had enough before, so they don''t need to take it for the time being.

    And the water base in the space is still a little bit, and it is estimated that it will last two days. After two days, they will go back to the White Gate, and then pump a lot of water into this world through the White Gate.

    There are still many places that need to be planted on the planting map.

    This is actually part of the rebuilding of the home, so there is no rush.

    After thinking about it for so long, her family Xue Yan has not actually visited this base yet, so while it was still night here, Jiang Yue took her family Xue Yan to have a good stroll around this base.

    There is also a small aquarium on the first floor of the base, which is for the children of the base to play. Jiang Yue also brought Xue Yan to the aquarium to have a good look.

    Although there are many things in this world that he has never seen before, he is actually used to it, but when he sees many marine creatures that he has never seen before, especially when he and his Yuebao are walking around quietly hand in hand , Looking at it, Xue Yan felt like it very much.

 Chapter 1481ï¼š Let everyone not forget the past?

    Chapter 1481 Let everyone not forget the past?

    It wasn''t until after three o''clock in the morning that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the Supreme Commander''s lounge and slept for a while.

    It¡¯s winter now, it¡¯s dawn late, and it¡¯s not until almost half past six when it¡¯s bright.

    After a simple shower, he left the room.

    As soon as he left the room, he saw Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing standing at the door.

    Unlike them, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing both wore suits and leather shoes.

    "Boss, why didn''t you let anyone wake us up because you came last night?" Shao Shuting laughed immediately, "I was planning to go to the cafeteria just now, and the shift changers at the base told me that I asked Wen Qing to come here. However, it''s time for dinner, so let''s talk while we eat."

    In the base, under normal circumstances, food will not be delivered to your room. Before that, it was special. Usually, it was on time. No matter it was the commander or whoever, it was eaten in the cafeteria.

    It was time for breakfast, Jiang Yue naturally had no objection and nodded: "Well."

    Then the four of them walked to the cafeteria on their floor.

    There is a cafeteria on each floor.

    As Shao Shuting walked to the cafeteria, he said, "The people outside Baimen should tell you, Wenqing and I have something to do with you, but it wasn''t me and Wenqing who asked you, it was Dr. Cao and the others who suggested during the meeting, saying The zombies are gone, and they are already rebuilding their homes. Before that, there was no way. Now there is not only a way, but we also have the time and can do it. We just want to carve some statues for those who have made great contributions. We can live up to now, and today is a good day, you are naturally the biggest contributor. You are the first, and the second is Dr. Bai. Many people in our base were rescued by Dr. Bai, and all the commanders in our base. We have all been rescued by Dr. Bai. If it wasn''t for the bond that Dr. Bai rescued us, we wouldn''t want to be twisted into a rope at that time, and we all gathered together to defend against zombies. Dr. Bai saved us. When we got along with him, he was as gentle to us as a father would be to a child. We were like having the same father. Even though he died a long time ago, we later learned that he had also saved each other. , but it still allows us to get along more like brothers and sisters. Without him, we would not be where we are today... Of course, there are other people. In fact, we all know that with one person alone, we would not be where we are today. In fact, it is the result of everyone''s joint efforts. The people in our base are so united and have contributed more or less. It''s just that everyone has this heart. If you want to erect a statue, it is impossible for everyone to erect it. There are too many. We don¡¯t know how to set the pendulum, and we can¡¯t stand up, so we can only choose some standings that have made great contributions. It is also to let everyone not forget the old days and cherish the present more... So, Wenqing and I have no opinion anyway, the base is other No one has any opinion, just wait to ask what you mean."

    Jiang Yue: "I have no objection, but my statue doesn''t need to be erected. I have contributed a lot. It is not that I have contributed a lot, but that my space has contributed a lot. If you also have such a space, it will be the same."

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing naturally objected.

    But Jiang Yue insisted that Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing could do nothing.

    I saw that Shao Shuting could only say something else: "By the way, boss, isn''t Dr. Bai some relics, but he is not married, has no children, and has no parents. It seems that his parents were lost in a car accident when he was a child, and even I don''t even have a girlfriend."

 Chapter 1482ï¼š Dont have that kind of friend?

    Chapter 1482 Don''t have that kind of friend?

    "There are relatives," Shao Shuting continued. "He was raised by relatives, but relatives have long since become zombies, so who should I give this relic? I have been putting it together with other people''s relics, all in a warehouse. , Many people''s relics have not been properly placed, and now there is time to deal with them. Since they have to be dealt with, they must be dealt with properly. "

    Jiang Yuedao: "Check to see if there are any former friends of Doctor Bai in the base. They are very good friends. If there is such a friend, hand over the relic to that friend. The best friend is no different from your own family. , let''s hold a meeting to discuss how to deal with this."

    Usually, this kind of thing doesn''t really need a meeting, but it''s Dr. Bai''s relic, and many people have been rescued by Dr. Bai, so I''m very concerned about who this relic will be handed over in the end, whether it''s proper enough, naturally be treated with extreme caution.

    "Okay." Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing naturally had no objection.

    Before I knew it, I arrived at the cafeteria.

    There are already many people eating in the cafeteria.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Shuting, and Huo Wenqing went to the window to eat.

    Now the order of the world has not been fully restored, food is still used collectively, and no money is needed. What''s more, the money from the past is useless now.

    and other orders are completely restored, and the currency will definitely be reset to buy things.

    Although there is no money for food, and you can play whatever you want, after so many years of coexisting with zombies, everyone still maintains the habit of feeding themselves at most and never wasting any food.

    That is, you can eat as much as you can, and it has never happened that someone has leftovers on their plate.

    Even children are like this. They are afraid that they will not be able to finish their food, so they will beat less first, and if they are not full, they will beat more.

    Now is the breakfast, and the breakfast in the cafeteria is mainly steamed buns, steamed buns, soy milk, fried dough sticks, eggs, porridge, scallion pancakes and so on.

    Jiang Yue asked for two steamed buns, an egg, and a bowl of soy milk from the cook at the window.

    Xue Yan''s appetite is bigger than Jiang Yue''s. The others are the same as Jiang Yue, only one steamed bun and one scallion pancake are more than Jiang Yue.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing each had their favorite food.

    Then I found a seat and sat down.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are naturally you sitting next to me, and I sit next to you.

    Xue Yan first peeled the eggs for Jiang Yue and himself, and then began to eat them.

    The people from the research institute also came to eat at this time, led by Dr. Cao, after these people finished their meal, they also came to sit on this long table.

    Hearing that Jiang Yue didn''t want to build a statue for herself, Dr. Cao and others naturally persuaded her, but they couldn''t bear Jiang Yue''s insistence, so they could only agree not to build any statues for Jiang Yue.

    also mentioned Dr. Bai''s relic. Dr. Cao and others also agreed with Jiang Yue''s idea. If there is a good friend of Dr. Bai in the base, give the relic to that good friend; if not, hold a meeting to discuss how to deal with the relic. It can''t be kept in the base warehouse all the time.

    *

    It is still easy to find out if there are any of the people alive in this base who were once friends of Dr. Bai. It was found out in less than two hours. There are some, but they are all ordinary friends. There are still a few, but like that Kind of good friends, but there is no one.

    Then, we can only decide through a meeting.

    Then the person was notified to come to the conference room for a meeting.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Shuting, and Huo Wenqing were the closest to the conference room, so naturally they arrived first.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1483ï¼š Yes, it seems to be familiar!

    Chapter 1483 Yes, it seems to be familiar!

    Dr. Cao is also relatively close and will arrive later.

    And when Dr. Cao came, he was holding an iron box in his hand. The iron box contained Dr. Bai''s relics.

    There will be no inefficient meetings at the base. Generally, there will be a result in the meeting. Once the meeting decides who to give it to, then you must give these relics of Doctor Bai to that person, and you don''t need to go to the warehouse to register and get it.

    Before the other personnel arrived, Dr. Cao put the iron box in front of Jiang Yue.

    After the decision was made, it was naturally Jiang Yue, the supreme commander, who handed the relic to that person.

    Xue Yan knew that Dr. Bai had saved many people and his family Yuebao, and Shao Shuting and the others, including his family Yuebao, respected Dr. Bai, and knew that Dr. Bai chose to blow himself up to save people. He didn''t know much about other things, so he just sat quietly at his Yuebao convenience and didn''t say anything.

    "Is it all here? Is there nothing missing?" Jiang Yue asked while opening the iron box.

    Dr. Cao said: "I checked it again just now, and there are no shortages. There is a list on it, boss, you can also see if it is the same as the list."

    "Yeah." When Jiang Yue responded lightly, she also opened the lid of the iron box and put it aside. At the top of the iron box was a list indicating what relics were in the iron box.

    Then, she picked up the list and began to check one by one whether the relics in it were missing.

    Xue Yan sat next to him and looked at it subconsciously, and found that the relics not only contained a white coat, a stethoscope, but also a few pens that had been scorched in half, and two scalpels, as well as a few pictures of some age at first glance. photo.

    In the top photo, I saw a tall, tall, handsome man in a white coat, with a gentle and gentle temperament, wearing a stethoscope around his neck, leaning against the pantry to drink water.

    As soon as he saw the man''s face, something flashed in Xue Yan''s mind, but the flashing speed was so fast that he didn''t catch what flashed at all.

    He just looked at the photo.

    Jiang Yue counted the relics and was sure that these were the real things. Only then did she realize that her family''s Xue Yan was staring at the top photo, so she asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t know." Xue Yan shook his head, but frowned. "It just feels... familiar." Yes, it seems to be familiar.

    Jiang Yue was startled immediately.

    Shao Shuting, Huo Wenqing, and Dr. Cao were also obviously startled.

    Immediately, Shao Shuting hurriedly leaned over and asked, "Could it be that you are Doctor Bai?!"

    No wonder Shao Shuting thought so, Jiang Yue and the others thought so too.

    Because before, the author Ai Xiaotian could control the rest of the book, but he couldn''t control her and him. It stands to reason that he is different from her. He is clearly a person in the book, but he is not a person in the book at most. How could Ai Xiaotian be unable to control it, so they wondered who he was at the time.

    Later, because he was brought into the space by her, he would not lose consciousness and fall, and he could open the white door leading to this world, even more wonder who he was.

    They had suspected that maybe he came from another world, but because he did not have the same memories of other worlds like her, when he was reborn, he only remembered what he was like in his previous life, so he denied this suspicion. .

    He even suspected that he might have come from another book, and that other book was about his previous life, so even if he slipped into the book written by Ai Xiaotian, it was Xue Yan again. Can''t feel it.

 Chapter 1484ï¼š Bai Yu?

    Chapter 1484 Bai Yu?

    Ai Xiaotian also made it clear that it is not a fan art at all, it is all original, so this suspicion was also denied.

    But now, he is familiar with the appearance of Doctor Bai...

    Before Xue Yan could speak, Dr. Cao frowned and said, "That''s not right, Ai Xiaotian''s book was written in the last year, and Dr. Bai blew himself up twenty years ago, even if Dr. Bai died. It can also be worn on one person, how can it not be on him? Unless Doctor Bai wears it on someone else first, and then on him, then maybe it is possible. But if so, how can he not have any information about it? Dr. Bai''s memory? When he was reborn, he only remembered everything about himself, Xue Yan, in his previous life. Also, even if he was Dr. Bai wearing him, it would explain why Ai Xiaotian couldn''t control him, but I still can''t explain why he didn''t lose consciousness and fell down after being brought into the boss''s space, nor why he was able to open the white door. That space belongs to the boss, not Doctor Bai''s. If that''s the case, wouldn''t it say that In fact, is Doctor Bai special to the boss''s space? But when the boss has room to evolve, Dr. Bai has been dead for two or three years."

    Dr. Cao basically said the words, and Jiang Yue did not speak, but frowned slightly, thinking about it even more.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything else, just said: "I can be sure, I don''t have this person in the photo in my memory, I probably haven''t seen this person, if I did, I should remember it... But I think Looking at him, I really feel familiar... I don''t know what''s going on..." After speaking, he frowned again.

    Jiang Yue suddenly said: "Bai Yu."

    "Huh?" Xue Yan looked at her, and then reacted, "Is it Doctor Bai''s name?"

    "Well, what was your first reaction when you heard this name?" Jiang Yue also looked at him.

    Dr. Cao, Shao Shuting, and Huo Wenqing also looked at him.

    Especially Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, couldn''t help but get nervous. Not only were they rescued by Doctor Bai, but they also lived with Doctor Bai for three months. They really hoped that Doctor Bai, like their father, did not really die back then.

    Although they didn''t really think that Xue Yan was Doctor Bai, who made Xue Yan the husband of their boss, they used to want to kill Xue Yan, if they really wanted to do this, then what kind of thing would it be...

    But no matter what, they still think that Doctor Bai is still alive.

    "First reaction..." Xue Yan recalled his own reaction when he heard Doctor Bai''s name, and said after a while: "There is no other reaction, just two words came out of my mind, that is, you suddenly treated me The name of Doctor Bai called - Bai Yu."

    "Then in your mind, which two characters are Bai Yu''s name?" Jiang Yue asked again.

    When Shao Shuting heard this, he hurriedly found a pen and paper, slapped it in front of Xue Yan, and asked Xue Yan to write. Also more nervous. Don''t even sit down.

    Even though Huo Wenqing''s face was still gloomy, it was like someone else owed him millions, but he was even more nervous.

    Dr. Cao naturally understood what their boss meant. Logically speaking, this should be a stress reaction after hearing a person''s name.

    Bai must have written it correctly, after all, it is a surname; although there are many homophones for ''Yu'', it may also be written correctly by coincidence, which is not surprising, but isn''t Xue Yan familiar with Doctor Bai''s face? It may not be a coincidence that Doctor Bai''s name is written correctly.

 Chapter 1485ï¼š Was he just confused?

    Chapter 1485 Was he alone?

    Xue Yan naturally understood the meaning of his family''s Yuebao, so he would naturally do the same and write down which two words he thought Doctor Bai''s name was.

    It''s just that Shao Shuting gave him a gel pen. He usually writes with a writing brush. Naturally, he was not used to the gel pen, but he was slowly written on the paper. Character.

    Then, Jiang Yue, Shao Shuting, Huo Wenqing, and Dr. Cao all fell silent.

    Afterwards, Jiang Yue spoke first and said to her family Xue Yan, "Here we use simplified Chinese characters and Da Ling uses traditional Chinese characters, but these two characters, Bai Yu, are the same in both simplified and traditional Chinese, so it doesn''t matter. But we have always called Doctor Bai as Doctor Bai. We never told you before that his name was Bai Yu, and we never told you how to write the character for Doctor Bai. Bai is the surname. Even if you wrote it right, plus you are familiar with Doctor Bai in the photo...it''s not necessarily a coincidence."

    paused, then said: "Xue Yan, you are probably really Dr. Bai Yubai."

    Then she added: "I know there are still many things that can''t be explained, but for the time being, I can''t rule out the possibility that you are not Doctor Bai at all."

    "Yes," Xue Yan nodded, "It''s true that this possibility cannot be ruled out..." Then, still unable to hold back, he sighed.

    In fact, who he is, he doesn''t really care much, and he cherishes the moment now.

    Just thinking that everyone else knows who he really is, he is confused, and sometimes he can''t help feeling very emotional.

    I sighed with emotion, but I still have to say what I should say.

    I saw Xue Yan also said again: "Jiang Yue, who was three and a half years old in Bailiu Village at that time, was really dead, so you can wear her, but if I were really Doctor Bai, I would just put it on Xue Yan, and we can all be sure about the book. Li Xueyan is really reborn, not dead, isn''t there a question of where the real Xueyan went? Also, if I am really Doctor Bai, then why do you wear it on others, not only do you have other people''s memories, There are also your memories of the end times, but I don''t have them. All I have are Xue Yan''s memories? This just now, Dr. Cao also mentioned it again, which is naturally a question."

    "There must be these two questions," Jiang Yue said. "It''s just that we haven''t explained it clearly yet. It can only be the same as before. Let''s put it aside for now, maybe we might know it later."

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "if you are really Doctor Bai, under this premise, it can be explained that when you put it on Xue Yan, you completely lost your own memory. Yan''s body inherits all of Xue Yan''s memories, the memories of his previous life, so you only have Xue Yan''s memory, which makes you think you are Xue Yan. But then, another problem will arise, that is you Why did you lose your original memory?"

    Xue Yan naturally agreed and nodded.

    Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing also nodded.

    Dr. Cao was also nodding, and said: "If you have lost your memory and your body is healthy, there is nothing wrong... Maybe you can use old objects to stimulate you to remember it again. Brother-in-law just saw the appearance of Dr. Bai in the album and felt that Are you familiar with it, and the boss, as soon as you call Bai Yu, brother-in-law knows exactly which two words the name is, the photo and the name actually played a little stimulating effect just now."

 Chapter 1486ï¼š The stimulating effect will be greater

    Chapter 1486 will have a bigger stimulating effect

    "If more old things and old things are put in front of my brother-in-law," Dr. Cao continued, "if my brother-in-law sees it, it may really stimulate my brother-in-law to think of something, or even all of it. Once my brother-in-law really thinks of something, he may be able to recall everything. The question is solved. After all, if he is really Doctor Bai, no one knows what he has gone through better than himself, and will have complete amnesia."

    Jiang Yue nodded. That''s right.

    Xue Yan naturally thought this was a way.

    "What exactly do the old things refer to?" Shao Shuting asked.

    Dr. Cao said: "Like the people who used to be important to him, the things that used to be important to him, the place where he used to live and work... Anyway, try to find people who were particularly impressed, important, and familiar with Dr. Bai. Let my brother-in-law see things, things, places, etc. If my brother-in-law is really Doctor Bai, these can stimulate him a little more."

    Shao Shuting said: "Doctor Bai''s parents are long gone, and the relatives who raised him are long gone, and there are no relatives in the base now, but there are a few ordinary friends, not the kind that make friends, so I guess they won''t be able to get up. What is the role, let alone the child and wife, he is not married, it would be fine if he had a girlfriend, but he still doesn''t have one, if there is such a thing, there is no need to hold any meeting to decide on his. Whoever the relic is given is appropriate."

    "As for the matter," Shao Shuting continued, "there are so many things, it''s probably useless to say it. Otherwise, every time we talked about Dr. Bai before, the brother-in-law would not have no reaction. This made things happen again, and let the brother-in-law see , maybe it can stimulate my brother-in-law, but how could those things happen again? There were zombies at that time, but now there are no zombies."

    "People and things are not enough, so let''s look at things and places." Shao Shuting made a brief summary. "As for things, Dr. Bai''s relics are all here, and my brother-in-law reacts somewhat when he sees the photos. Then there is only the location. The place where he worked and lived before is the key point. But The hospital where Dr. Bai used to work has long been razed to the ground by zombies, right? You can only see ruins when you go there. In the place where he lived, because of the zombies everywhere, Dr. Bai sometimes has to hide, and the place where he lives is also The place where the boss lived with Dr. Bai for a few days when he was rescued was different from the place where Wenqing and I were rescued by Dr. Bai, and where Dr. Bai lived for a period of time. Many people were rescued and lived in the same place as Dr. Bai. For a while, it doesn''t seem to be the same place, so you have to ask those people in the base who have been rescued by Doctor Bai to see if they know it."

    "But whether you know it or not," Shao Shuting added, "the zombies were so rampant before, and they were destroyed like ruins everywhere. Even if they weren''t completely destroyed, they were also half destroyed. Stimulating, but that''s better than nothing."

    "Boss," said, Shao Shuting looked at Jiang Yue, "Look back, take your brother-in-law to the place where Dr. Bai once worked and lived. I''ll go and collect with the people at the base where Dr. Bai used to be. lived."

    Before Jiang Yue could speak, all those who came to the meeting came.

    I heard that Xue Yan was familiar with Doctor Bai''s photos, and that Xue Yan knew how to write the word "Bai Yu" as soon as he heard it. Moreover, they also knew that the author Ai Xiaotian could not control or modify Xue Yan''s affairs. They also suspected that Xue Yan was Doctor Bai.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1487ï¼š fledgling complex

    Chapter 1487 The chick complex

    Then, they all had the same idea with Shao Shuting to collect the places where Dr. Bai lived and worked. Even if it was a ruin, let Jiang Yue take Xue Yan to see it, to see if it could stimulate Xue Yan to think of something.

    Moreover, the eyes of those who were rescued by Doctor Bai suddenly changed when they looked at Xue Yan, just like they were looking at their father...

    Even Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing have some fledgling complexes. They were once rescued by Doctor Bai when they were very young and only a few years old. At that time, there was only one Doctor Bai, and they did not give up on them without the protection of their parents and relatives. After Dr. Bai rescued them, he was very kind to them. They were very dependent on Dr. Bai at that time. When Dr. Bai was like a father, when Dr. Bai wanted to save other children, they could only be obedient. Doctor Bai was placed in a safer place, so even if they tried to control themselves, they would now look at Xue Yan with the same expression as their father from time to time...

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue is also: "..."

    How do you feel that there are many more children...

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed dryly before looking at his Yuebao. Seeing that his Yuebao looked at him the same as usual, he didn''t have the same look as a chick looking at his father, so he was greatly relieved. tone.

    If this is the case with his Yuebao, then he really doesn''t know what to do.

    And if Xue Yan is really Doctor Bai, then Doctor Bai''s relic will naturally be given to Xue Yan, so, until the matter is clarified, there is no need to hold a meeting to whom Doctor Bai''s relic is given for the time being, and we will talk about it later.

    Then, those who came to the meeting can naturally go back.

    When those who were rescued by Dr. Bai left the conference room, including Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing who were going to collect the places where Dr. Bai lived, they couldn''t hold back their fledgling complex. Come on, look at Xue Yan like a child looking at his father.

    Xue Yan: "...cough."

    It wasn''t until Dr. Cao also left that Xue Yan asked, "How old was Dr. Bai Yu when he blew himself up and died?"

    "Twenty-six." Jiang Yue said. "I was four or five years old at the time."

    Xue Yan nodded. And just now, Dr. Cao said that Dr. Bai died twenty years ago, which means that his Yuebao was only twenty-four or five years old when he died of overwork.

    *

    Originally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to come to the apocalypse to take a good look at the reconstruction. Now that this has happened, we can only take care of it first.

    It happened that they located the satellite at the command center last night. They already knew what this apocalypse had been reconstructed into. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t take a good look around in person.

    After Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing asked all the people in the base who knew Doctor Bai and collected the places where Doctor Bai lived before he died, they made a list of these places and gave them to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue then took her Xue Yan to see the addresses one after another on this list.

    The first address went to was the place where Doctor Bai blew himself up to save other children.

    This place is the most familiar to Jiang Yue among all the places where Dr. Bai has lived, because she was once rescued by Dr. Bai. Dr. Bai took her to this residence, and in this residence, he bandaged her left arm. Wound.

    Even though she lived here for a few days, Doctor Bai died and she had to flee again, but for her now, she still has a fresh memory.

 Chapter 1488ï¼š Sometimes accurate, sometimes not

    Chapter 1488 Sometimes it''s accurate, sometimes it''s not

    Even this place is in ruins.

    Standing on the ruins, Jiang Yue touched her left arm involuntarily. Because she was wearing a thick layer of clothing, she couldn''t actually feel the ugly and stitched scar on her left arm that looked like a centipede.

    "Actually," Jiang Yue said suddenly, "I don''t think you may be Doctor Bai, but I think you are Doctor Bai."

    Xue Yan was also standing on top of the ruins. He looked at the ruins, but didn''t feel anything. In his opinion, it was no different from other ruins. However, he also noticed that his family Yuebao had unconsciously touched his left arm. .

    She has a long scar on her left arm, he knows it.

    He remembered that she and him had talked about this at the time, and finally suspected that it might have penetrated into her current body together with her consciousness.

    But at the time, she did not say that Dr. Bai sutured her.

    She didn''t mention Doctor Bai at all at that time.

    Later, when it was discovered that the two mysterious people wearing masks were Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing, when she woke up from a coma for a few days and asked Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing about everything, Shao Shuting and the others mentioned Doctor Bai, which was his first time. When she heard about Doctor Bai, she explained to him who this Doctor was, and by the way, she was rescued by Doctor Bai, and the scar on her left arm was sutured by Doctor Bai.

    Logically speaking, it is understandable that space and ability follow her to her current body. After all, space and ability, and even her consciousness, are actually invisible and intangible things.

    But her scars are also worn on the current body. In fact, not only she, but also he doesn''t understand it.

    Because she didn''t quite understand it, she said at that time that she might have worn it with her consciousness, but it was just a bit late, and he agreed with it at the time.

    But now, he may be Doctor Bai...

    That scar was sutured by Doctor Bai again...

    And she may have something to do with him when she wears the big ling...

    Otherwise, why is her space so special to him, and only he can open that white door...

    Therefore, although he is not sure that he is Doctor Bai, to be honest, he actually already thinks that he is likely to be Doctor Bai.

    I saw Xue Yan smiled and said, "There is usually no hard evidence, so you wouldn''t make such an assertion. What happened today?"

    "Just a feeling." Jiang Yue said. "I thought about what happened before and after, and the more I felt that you were Doctor Bai. The scar on my left arm was sutured and bandaged by Doctor Bai. When this scar appeared on my body, it was also Only you are next to me, this scar... I think about it now, just like at that time, it was actually telling me that the person next to me was you, in fact, Dr. Bai. Besides, why did I wear a hundred and a half years old at the time? Liucun''s Jiang Yue''s body, not someone else''s body? Did I meet you so quickly? I never thought about this before, but now I think about it, I feel that these are not accidental, but something that helps us meet, even, Remind me and let me find out that you are Doctor Bai."

    Xue Yan nodded and said: "If you follow your line of thinking, it is indeed like this. But I feel that this thing is sometimes accurate, sometimes not. I still need to find evidence."

    Jiang Yue naturally knew this as well, nodded and replied, "Yeah."

    "Hah." Suddenly, Xue Yan couldn''t help it, sighed again, and smiled: "Last night, when you took me around the base, I heard someone say that I was tired, and I am a little tired now."

 Chapter 1489ï¼š There are many signs that...

    Chapter 1489 There are many signs that...

    "This piece of ruins," Xue Yan continued, "No, no matter how I look at this place, I don''t feel anything. It makes me wonder if I''m really Doctor Bai? At the same time, I think I might be Doctor Bai. After all, There are plenty of signs that I might be."

    Jiang Yuedao: "Actually, who you were in the past has no effect on us now. We just want to clarify things and see what''s going on."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. He thought so too. And to understand, it will not be confused.

    "Since you have no impression of this place, let''s go to the next address."

    "Um."

    Then the two of them turned around, left the ruins, and went to the next address on the list to see, but Xue Yan didn''t feel the slightest bit about the next address no matter how he looked at it.

    In the next two days, I went to the places on the list one by one, but still nothing.

    However, since there is no room for water to water the seeds from this day, it is impossible to continue planting things according to the planting map. Therefore, even if the addresses on the list have not been completed, they can only be put on hold for the time being. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first went back to the space and pushed open the white door. As before, they used a pumping device to connect a lot of water pipes from the sea in the space to the outside of the white door, and then pumped water to the outside of the white door.

    In the past, when water was pumped to be stored outside the white door, it was stored in some water storage equipment, such as sprinkler trucks, water transport aircraft, and even water sprinkler helicopters. Even, like in the beginning, even oil tankers were used to fill water. Only now, the tanker also has to transport oil, so it is not done.

    Now, in order to store more water at one time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan always have to deal with this water. Therefore, a large pond near Baimen that has dried up in the early years has been cleaned up. The plumbing will also be longer.

    I saw one of the several thick water pipes coming out of the white door, one of which was very long and extended all the way to the pond. The water in the space also flowed into the pond along this water pipe.

    It¡¯s amazing to say that the water in the sea in the space, no matter how much you pump it, the water level hasn¡¯t dropped at all, it¡¯s still the same as before.

    It took several days to pump this water to the end of the world.

    In the past few days, Jiang Yue took a lot of seeds from the space to enter the apocalypse.

    Seeing that the amount of water pumped out of the space in the past few days is enough for the people of the end of the world for a while, Jiang Yue stopped pumping water again.

    It¡¯s been almost ten days since I left home, and it¡¯s time to go home. I promised to come out for a few days. Then, everything else was put aside first. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to Daling first, and An family¡¯s Heart.

    I don''t have the idea of ??staying in the last days for a few days to take a good look, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are at Daling''s house when it is dawn again;

    The main purpose of coming to the end of the world now is naturally different from before, and now it is mainly to check whether Xue Yan is Doctor Bai.

    And the address on the list, Xue Yan, has not been finished yet.

    Fortunately, there are passenger planes outside Baimen, and sports cars in Jiangyue Space. Even if you spend half a day in Daling and half a day in the end of the world, it is still very convenient. I went to see it once, but Xue Yan still didn''t feel familiar anymore, just like the first time I saw it.

    The last address on the list, an equal distance from the base and the White Gate.

 Chapter 1490ï¼š It doesnt matter if we meet and talk

    Chapter 1490 It doesn''t matter if you meet or chat

    But it''s not the middle of the base and Baimen, it''s a southerly position, and this place, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came by car, whether they drive back to the base or back to the outside of the Baimen, it is about a hour drive.

    It was also because the plane had something else to do. It happened that the road here was cleared, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan chose to drive here.

    Now that I have even finished reading this place, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally returned to the car, but they were not in a hurry to drive there.

    I saw Jiang Yue holding the steering wheel with one hand and said: "Let''s go to the base and meet the ordinary friends of Dr. Bai. You are not familiar with these places, and you should not be familiar with them either. It feels familiar, but they have gotten along with Dr. Bai to some extent, and they were all adults at the time, unlike me, Shao Shuting, and the others who were rescued by Dr. Bai, who were all children at the time, and they must have recognized it at that time. If there is a deviation, then what kind of person they think Doctor Bai is, they should be more pertinent. And please tell us what they have said with Doctor Bai, what interesting things have happened, and how they got to know each other. The... wait, this will also allow you to know more about the person Dr. Bai. If you are really Dr. Bai, then you know a little more about you. It''s not Doctor Bai, so it doesn''t matter if you go to see and chat."

    Xue Yan also felt that Shao Shuting and the others were rescued by Dr. Bai, and they were children at the time. They all wore filters for Dr. Bai, and they all thought that there was no better person than Dr. Bai. It was indeed not pertinent. He naturally I had no opinion at all, so I nodded and replied, "Yeah."

    Then Jiang Yuecai started the car and went to the base.

    Shao Shuting and the others heard that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were here. They thought it was Xue Yan who was reminded of something by the address on the list. There is no sense of familiarity, and they are all more or less disappointed.

    This is a fact, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan do not know how to comfort.

    However, Shao Shuting and the others still sent people to bring back the ordinary friends of Doctor Bai who were on duty outside.

    Those people are also doctors. They used to be in the same hospital as Dr. Bai. They are both in their 40s and 50s. They also met because of the same hospital. The reason why they work outside now is because a large number of people from the base rebuild their homes outside. In case some people are carrying something or doing something accidental injury, they have to send a doctor next to them to be safe. Since they are responsible for one area and not together, it will naturally take some time to bring them back.

    The oldest one is only fifty-two years old, but his hair is all gray, which shows that these doctors have been under great pressure over the years.

    "Are you...really Bai Yu?" As soon as these people were brought back, they were quite excited when they saw Xue Yan. There were tears in his eyes.

    It seems that he never expected that after 20 years, he would be able to meet the old friend Dr. Bai again one day.

    His family Yuebao believed that he was Bai Yu, but because there was not enough evidence to tell others, naturally he couldn''t say that, only Xue Yan shook his head: "I don''t know, I can only say it''s possible. "

    "Bai Yu..." Someone''s lips were trembling, and he wiped his face before saying, "He entered the hospital at the same time as me."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1491ï¼š Isnt it very responsible, how could it be...

    Chapter 1491 Isn''t it very responsible, so how could it be...

    "But it''s not in the same department," the man continued, "but we still drank a few times together and chatted for a while when we met. I remember the last time I saw him, the people in the hospital advised him that zombies There are too many, everyone can''t even protect their own children, how can they protect other people''s children, but he said that he has no children of his own to protect, and he can''t see that those children without parents and mothers are not protected, so , he must protect those children. He went, and he did it, saving many children who were not protected by adults. We also want to protect those children, but we really have our own children to protect, so we just I can only be a coward and hide in a safe place with my children and family members. Just him, he is alone outside, and if he sees the child, he will save him..."

    A man who had a large piece of flesh on his face when he was fighting zombies, and now has a large scar, also said with a choked voice: "At that time, we were all hiding together, so we It was also a piece of news about his self-destruction... But looking at the vivid faces of the children he rescued, we went out of our way, no longer just caring about the family... Commander Shao is right. , it was he who twisted us all into a single rope, so that we can fight against the zombies so unitedly, and our base is also the most united among all the bases, because we have a doctor in our hearts."

    Although Xue Yan listened, just like listening to other people''s stories, but he was also very moved.

    These ordinary friends of Doctor Bai have said a lot of things, just like these words have been in their hearts for many years, and finally there is a gap for venting and releasing. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are just listening and listening carefully. , until I saw the order for lunch, and then went to the cafeteria to eat together.

    While eating, these people were still talking about their affairs with Doctor Bai, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still listening carefully.

    Listen, listen, when lunch was almost ready, they heard the man who was only fifty-two years old, but his hair was all gray, while drinking the last sip of soup in the bowl, he said amusingly: "That hospital is for raising children. Bai Yu''s relatives opened it, so Bai Yu always made up leave after the fact and didn''t ask for leave in advance. I was the director of Bai Yu''s department at that time. Although I was the director, I was still very cowardly. In addition, the treatment in the hospital was really good. I don''t want to change hospitals. In fact, I still wanted to go up to the top and flatter the people above. At that time, when he looked like this, I could always open one eye and close the other. Eye."

    Always make up leave after the fact, don¡¯t ask for leave in advance?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan grasped the point and looked at each other.

    Immediately, You Jiang Yue asked, "You all said just now that he is very responsible in the hospital, so why don''t you always ask for leave in advance? Does he always have something important to do?"

    The gray-haired man shook his head, "I don''t know, he didn''t always ask for leave in advance at first. At first, he was in the hospital every day, and he also lived in the hospital. The hospital was just like his own home. In short, the attendance rate was very high. , it was probably like two years before his self-destruction, he always disappeared suddenly, sometimes it disappeared for a day, sometimes it disappeared for two days, sometimes it disappeared for several days, and then it came back, but the number of times it disappeared for a day or two. A little more, I can''t get through to his cell phone, and I can''t contact him any other way."

 Chapter 1492ï¼š Will it be a breakthrough in the future?

    Chapter 1492 Will it be a breakthrough in the future?

    After a pause, the gray-haired man continued: "And every time he came back, he gave me the same reason, saying that he had something to do, but he didn''t say anything specific."

    "Yes, I know this too!" Another friend of Doctor Bai immediately agreed. "I remember he kept a calendar in the hospital lounge, and the calendar marked a lot of dates with red pen, because when the doctor is very busy, I also use the birthdays and anniversaries of the family members. The red pen marked the day on the calendar, and it also marked a lot of dates, so I didn''t care at the time, but then I vaguely listened to the nurse''s discussion, saying that his calendar marked the dates of those days when he suddenly disappeared. I don''t know why he is like this, the nurses at the nurse station were all guessing what happened to him on those dates, and they couldn''t get in touch."

    "I know this too!" Someone else echoed. "I''ve heard more than you. I heard that some nurses secretly went to his lounge to excerpt those dates for comparison and analysis, to see if there are any rules, and there are no rules to follow. Anyway, the dates marked are not his parents'' birthdays, nor the birthdays of people who are important to him, nor are they any anniversaries, but the dates of the days when he suddenly disappeared, so the people in the hospital are more curious, but Because he didn''t say it himself, and the relatives who raised him actually had the intention to train him as a successor to the hospital, people didn''t actually treat him as an ordinary doctor, and naturally no one would ask questions. I was even more curious and discussed in private. It wasn''t until the hospital was destroyed by zombies and everyone dispersed. Except for him, everyone else was looking after their own homes, and no one was curious or talking about it anymore."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt even more strange.

    What happened when Doctor Bai suddenly disappeared? And why should it be marked on the calendar?

    However, originally she just wanted him to know more about Dr. Bai, but she didn''t expect this gain...

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other again.

    is so strange, they will definitely remember this, maybe it will be a breakthrough in the future.

    After lunch, we chatted for a while before those ordinary friends of Doctor Bai left.

    Jiang Yue then said to Xue Yan: "Before we didn''t think that there was anything strange or wrong with Doctor Bai, now... we have to chat with those who have been rescued by Doctor Bai. When they were rescued, they all I lived with Dr. Bai more or less for a while until Dr. Bai put them in a safer place. I don''t need to talk, I only lived with Dr. Bai for a few days at that time, and I didn''t see Dr. Bai at that time. But there are so many people in the base who have been rescued by Dr. Bai. It takes a lot of time to talk about one by one. In fact, everyone has their own business, and they are still relatively busy. Let Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing help, get in touch It would be better for these people to directly ask them if they saw anything strange or wrong with Doctor Bai when they were with Doctor Bai at that time."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the command center.

    Now Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing are at the command center.

    Dr. Cao is also there.

    There are also two research institutes wearing white coats, one younger and one older.

 Chapter 1493ï¼š Are their father and son special?

    Chapter 1493 Are their father and son special?

    Dr. Cao and the two researchers just heard from Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing that Xue Yan had read all the places where Dr. Bai lived and worked, and they were not stimulated. They had no idea about these places. Very disappointed too.

    At the same time, they wondered if there was any other way.

    Suddenly, the younger researcher''s eyes lit up and he wanted to say something, just when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were coming, he simply said to Jiang Yue: "Boss, I remembered something, brother-in-law, this might be Doctor Bai. Well, if he is Doctor Bai, then he obviously has amnesia, and I don''t know if you still remember," he said, looking around Dr. Cao, Shao Shuting and others, and was quite excited, "Since our world appeared Zombies, after entering the apocalypse, we seem to have only heard of one person who lost his memory before, and that was the first commander in District D! They were all amnesiacs, although I have never heard that the commander remembered it in the end, but in District D The core database should record why the commander lost his memory. Maybe the commander''s memory loss is the same as that of the brother-in-law. Now the brother-in-law is only familiar with the appearance of Dr. Bai and can write the name of Dr. Bai correctly. Yes, there is no sense of familiarity at all, and we have no other choice. Let''s start with this. If we know how the commander lost his memory, if my brother-in-law really lost his memory, it may be with that commander. The same reason for amnesia, don¡¯t we know the reason? Knowing the reason, we can better deal with the disease and find a way. It just so happens that although the zombies have destroyed the D area, many databases in the D area, including the most core database, are not available. destroyed."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. Now there is really no other way, you can start from this.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai explained to Xue Yan: "Because the first commander of District D has the special ability of fire control, he became the commander of District D as soon as District D was established at that time. The commander of each district is actually There is a special ability that no one else has. Later, the commander suddenly lost his memory, and not long after, we heard that he and some people from D district died in the hands of zombies. , and were later turned into zombies by zombies. And his son, not long after he became a zombie, also evolved to have the ability to control fire, and there was a special ability in the D area, so his son became the first in the D area. The second commander, and the last commander of District D, was able to stabilize District D because of his son anyway.¡±

    Xue Yan naturally had no opinion on why the first commander of District D had amnesia. Naturally, he also felt that there was no other way to do it now.

    only¡­¡­

    I saw Xue Yan said: "You just said that the commanders of each district have a special ability that no one else has, so why did their father and son both have the ability to control fire?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "Everyone thought it was strange at the time, but no one fully understands evolution. They only think that their father and son are special. After all, they really have the same ability, and everyone else''s special ability is different."

    Xue Yan nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Both Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing wished that Doctor Bai was still alive. Because of this, they actually wished there was more evidence to prove that Xue Yan was Doctor Bai. Of course, they also wanted Xue Yan to remember that he was actually Doctor Bai, that researcher. , they naturally have no opinion.

 Chapter 1494ï¼š Jiang Yue is pregnant?

    Chapter 1494 Jiang Yue is pregnant?

    As a researcher, it is instinctive to want to make everything clear, and Dr. Cao naturally has no opinion.

    Then, Shao Shuting wanted to ask the technical department to analyze the remaining database in Area D to see if there was any content about why the first commander of Area D lost his memory.

    Now there are only people in Area A, other areas are abandoned, but the zombies have not been around for so long, and everything in other areas has been cleaned up and transferred to Area A.

    Use what you intend to use, so as not to waste it.

    If you are sure that you can''t use it, you should really dispose of it. Don''t.

    "There''s something..." At this time, Jiang Yue spoke again. Naturally, what he said was to ask Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing to help and contact those people in the base who were rescued by Doctor Bai to see if they were with Doctor Bai at the time. When we were together, did you see anything strange and wrong with Doctor Bai?

    If Jiang Yue hadn''t said this, neither Shao Shuting nor Huo Wenqing knew that Dr. Bai had never seen each other all of a sudden, and they couldn''t get in touch with anyone.

    "We lived with Dr. Bai for three months at the time. Anyway, we didn''t see anything strange or wrong with Dr. Bai. Maybe it was because Dr. Bai often went out to save people. Sometimes we didn''t see him for a day or two or even a few days. I didn''t take it to heart, as long as the residence is safe to eat and drink, and we were really young at the time, so I don''t remember it." Shao Shuting said.

    Then, Shao Shuting agreed: "Okay, leave this to us too."

    Now the network outside the base is slowly recovering, and the mobile phone is slowly starting to have a signal outside the base. As long as the command center sends a group message to ask, it is not difficult at all.

    Although it is not difficult, it also takes time. The technical department needs more time to analyze the database in Area D. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to Daling through space first.

    It''s already late at night here in Daling, and it''s already ugly for three quarters.

    Jiang Yue felt sleepy, so she washed briefly and went to bed. When Xue Yan also washed briefly, when she got to the bed, she was already asleep.

    Thinking that she has been like this for the past two days. Unlike before, even if she hadn''t slept for several days, she was not very tired and was not in a hurry to sleep.

    And she didn''t see her menstrual period last month...

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan''s ears turned red.

    Ever since he knew that her menstrual period was not on time, he didn''t dare to touch her again. Judging from her symptoms, he should really be pregnant.

    Unable to help, the corner of Xue Yan''s mouth rose uncontrollably as he gently embraced the person in his arms.

    Although Jiang Yue fell asleep, since she got married, she has slept in Xue Yan''s arms almost every night, so she didn''t have any resistance, and habitually slid into his arms. His eyes didn''t even open a little, and he was still sleeping soundly.

    But when Xue Yan was hugging her, a hand was lightly placed on her wrist.

    Whether he is Doctor Bai or not, he has amnesia or amnesia. The current situation is that he does not know the medical skills of the last days, but here, because of his friend Shen Yuxuan, who is also a genius doctor, he will follow him a little bit.

    However, because he and his family Yuebao have not been married for two months, only seven days and two months away, the symptoms of Ximai are not so obvious.

    But it should be the joy pulse.

    Ximai is the Huamai. There are rolling **** under the fingers, and the movement is fast.

    Now he can feel a faint rolling ball under his finger...

    At this time, Jiang Yue, who was sleeping, opened her eyes and raised her head from his arms: "Really pregnant?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1495ï¼š Relatively speaking, or lagging behind?

    Chapter 1495 Relatively speaking, is it still backward?

    "Should be." Xue Yan couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth.

    Hearing this, she hugged him tighter.

    He also held her tighter.

    Then the two kissed.

    Immediately, she buried her head in his arms again, and continued to sleep, while saying in a daze: "Tomorrow, we will go to town to check the pulse of Shen Yuxuan, and then tell the family to make the family happy. Otherwise, first Tell your family that you will have to take me to town to check Shen Yuxuan''s pulse before you can feel at ease."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan also knew that the medical skills he had been fascinated by his friends were only superficial, and it was usually like this at home. He had to check his friend''s pulse for everything, and the family would feel at ease.

    "Tomorrow night," she said still in a daze, "Let''s go back to the end of the world. There is a hospital at the base. Let''s find out when I got pregnant."

    Since getting married, before her menstrual period came, she and him have been married every night. Shen Yuxuan''s medical skills are good, but just by taking the pulse, he still can''t be sure when he got pregnant. Naturally, he will check again in the last days , the medical skills of the last days are also more advanced.

    After all, the background of this big ling is ancient, and medical skills are relatively backward.

    What''s more, it doesn''t matter if you don''t get pregnant. If you are pregnant, naturally you have to have a good pregnancy, give birth to the child well, and then raise it well.

    "...cough." Xue Yan coughed dryly, and the tips of his ears turned even redder. There was no reason for it, just because he wanted to find out which day he was pregnant, he naturally remembered those nights.

    However, he also understood that she wanted to investigate this way to know more about the current situation of the child in her womb, and as the child''s father, he naturally wanted to know.

    Knowing what the situation is, he can also take better care of her.

    "Well..." I saw that Xue Yan still answered in a small voice, agreeing to go to the apocalypse tomorrow night.

    This voice was too small, although Jiang Yue heard it, it was like a lullaby, making Jiang Yue fall asleep again.

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to Shen''s Medical Clinic in town after breakfast, and Shen Yuxuan also checked her pulse. Shen Yuxuan''s medical skills were much better than Xue Yan''s. Just taking a pulse, she was very sure that she was pregnant. It''s been over a month.

    Specifically how many days a month was pregnant, Shen Yuxuan didn''t know, but let them go back and count the days by themselves. During that time, when they were married, they were pregnant.

    Xue Yan was naturally embarrassed to say that in those days, he and his Yuebao were married every day, and he led his Yuebao out of the hospital with two particularly red ears.

    When passing by the carpenter''s shop and the general shop at home, the eldest brother and the fourth brother naturally saw her. Knowing that she was pregnant, the eldest brother and the fourth brother were also very happy for them, and they all said that they would go home tonight, and the family should celebrate.

    By the time Xue Yan and Jiang Yue came back from town, it was almost noon, and the family was going to have lunch. They were all happy when they heard that she was pregnant.

    The family said at the time that during her pregnancy, she was not allowed to travel far, and even if she wanted to go, let him go alone, she would not be allowed to go anyway.

    At most, let her go shopping in the town and county, and have someone to accompany her.

    And the family naturally wants to celebrate well. The lunch is all ready, so it is agreed that tonight, the meal must be more plentiful, and the family will celebrate this great event.

    Also because Jiang Yue was pregnant, Liu Guixia, Shao Youyue, Li Hehua and others were all busy, and they were all happy to help the baby in Jiang Yue''s womb make clothes and shoes.

 Chapter 1496ï¼š I can hardly think of these

    Chapter 1496 I can hardly think of this

    Even Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao, two grandfathers, also changed their methods and prepared gifts for them.

    Also because Jiang Yue was pregnant, Li Hehua and the others were all here. Knowing that pregnant women need to eat less and more meals, they even changed the tricks to make Jiang Yue delicious, and almost never put out the fire in the stove.

    That night, not only did Xue Sihu and Xue Yihu come back, but they also brought back the children who were studying in the academy to celebrate, and the children were so happy that they flew.

    The family finally has a little life again.

    After celebrating with the family and returning to the room, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the end of the world again.

    is again through the passenger plane on the runway outside Baimen to the base.

    There is a hospital on the thirteenth underground floor of the base. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came directly to the hospital. When the hospital staff heard that their boss was pregnant, they didn¡¯t need to say anything from the boss Jiang Yue or brother-in-law Xue Yan. They immediately gave it to Jiang. Check the indicators every month.

    When the results of the inspection came out, not only did we know that all the indicators were normal, but we also knew that Jiang Yue was pregnant on the wedding night.

    When left the hospital, Xue Yan, who was holding Jiang Yue, had red ears again.

    A nurse chased after them and gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan a stack of books on what to pay attention to during pregnancy and what to pay attention to after the baby is born.

    also reminded him again and again that Xue Yan kept in mind when he would come for a check-up.

    Xue Yan also planned to read the large stack of books given by the nurse, and remember them deeply.

    Jiang Yue doesn''t care. Although she wants to give birth to and raise her child well, after all, there are already so many children in the family. Although she didn''t give birth to her, she has some experience. She also helped to take care of it, and she was actually quite aware of these things, but seeing how serious her family Xue Yan was, she helped to put all these books into the space first.

    This is all here, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the technical department. The technical department has not finished analyzing the remaining database in the D area. It happened that Shao Shuting also came to the technical department to see it. The eldest is pregnant, and Shao Shuting is naturally very happy for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    At the same time, by the way, Shao Shuting told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan the replies of those who had been rescued by Doctor Bai at the base.

    I saw Shao Shuting said: "Among the rescued people, they basically replied to us in the form of mobile phone text messages, saying that there was nothing strange or wrong with Dr. Bai at the time. But there are a few people who, after careful recall, But they all said that they seemed to have seen Doctor Bai disappear suddenly, just in front of them, and suddenly people disappeared, but they were too scared because there were zombies around, and Doctor Bai seemed to reappear at that time. , it didn''t take long from disappearing to reappearing, so they all thought it was because of their hallucinations or dizziness. If it weren''t for what Dr. Bai''s friends said now, they said that Dr. Bai would always disappear suddenly and why? They can''t even get in touch, they can''t even think of it."

    Hearing this, Xue Yan looked at his family Yuebao: "Why is it a bit like you suddenly entered the space and disappeared in front of me, and then you came out of the space and appeared in front of me again?"

    Jiang Yue understood what her family''s Xue Yan meant, and saw her pondering: "So, Doctor Bai may have space? Even if there is no space, there are other special abilities?"

 Chapter 1497ï¼š Am I conscious now?

    Chapter 1497 Am I conscious now?

    "No way?!" Shao Shuting was shocked.

    The technical staff were also surprised.

    You must know that they always thought that their boss and the first supreme commanders in other districts were the first group of people who evolved special abilities.

    That said, isn''t it true that when Doctor Bai was still alive and there were no zombies, there were already people in this world with special abilities? At least Doctor Bai has special abilities?

    When Dr. Bai was still working in the hospital, there were no zombies. At that time, Dr. Bai often disappeared suddenly and could not be contacted. It may be like this...

    These, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are naturally clear, they both pondered, and said nothing.

    On the other hand, Shao Shuting was busy and said again: "Wait, boss, let''s talk about it first, assuming that brother-in-law is Doctor Bai, and Doctor Bai may also have special abilities, maybe that special ability is also space, so it can be deduced that brother-in-law may have been originally. Possessing a special ability, maybe it''s space... This can be related to why my brother-in-law doesn''t fall when he enters your space, and only he can open the white door in your space. I can''t say what your special ability has. Commonality, so your space treats brother-in-law differently... So, isn''t it more likely that brother-in-law is Doctor Bai?!"

    Speaking of this, Shao Shuting''s eyes lit up.

    Jiang Yue said: "If you push like this, it is naturally a possibility."

    After all, no matter what, she had long believed that her family Xue Yan was Doctor Bai.

    And about this, she also told her family Xue Yan.

    It''s just that there is still a lot of evidence needed to prove it, so she didn''t tell anyone else about this matter that she believed in her heart except to tell her family Xue Yan.

    "I might have had supernatural powers?" Although Xue Yan also felt that this was a possibility, he could be so suspicious, but: "If I have supernormal powers, why have I been reborn for so long, and I haven''t discovered it myself? You all know each other. I''ve been around for a long time, haven''t I seen any special abilities in me?"

    This is...

    "Is it possible that because you just lost your memory and forgot about your ability, you don''t even know how to use it, and you haven''t used it, so you didn''t even notice it, including yourself?" Shao Shuting Busy and talking.

    "But I see that the special abilities you always talk about seem to be controlled by consciousness. Just think about it. I am very conscious now, but no matter what I think now, I don''t have that thing in my mind, nor do I see it because What I think is different. Moreover, since there is an ability, it is reasonable to say that because of amnesia, if I forget something, I will lose my ability, and my consciousness should still carry it. After all, I may have amnesia, But he didn''t lose consciousness, did he?" Xue Yan said.

    "It makes sense." Shao Shuting and the people in the technical department felt it made sense.

    Jiang Yue also thinks it makes sense, "We still know too little, how to analyze and infer, there are still some things we don''t understand, we should wait for the technical department to analyze all the remaining databases in Area D, let''s take a look, right now No conclusions can be drawn.¡±

    "Well." Xue Yan, Shao Shuting, and the people in the technical department had no opinion.

    Even Commander Cheng, who is in charge of the technical department, also said: "A lot of analysis has been done, and now the technical department personnel let the system continuously capture the data inside for analysis. It is estimated that it will not take two days. can be analyzed."

 Chapter 1498ï¼š The price is?

    Chapter 1498 What is the price?

    "That''s good, I''ll come back with Xue Yan in two days." Jiang Yue said.

    "Okay." That''s what Commander Cheng meant.

    Jiang Yue: "It''s hard work."

    Commander Cheng and the rest of the technical department shook their heads, "It''s not hard, it''s not hard."

    They are doing this in the first place, not to mention, their boss has always contributed the most to the base and the world, what kind of thing they do. Besides, some of them were also rescued by Doctor Bai, and naturally they wanted to find out whether Brother Xue Yan was Doctor Bai or not.

    *

    Two days later, at this time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the base in Area A of the end of the world again.

    But before they entered the technical department, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing rushed out of the technical department, all with joy on their faces.

    Without them asking, Shao Shuting rushed over and hurriedly said to them: "The technical department has just finished analyzing the remaining databases in Area D. There is really something about why the first commander of Area D lost his memory!"

    Huo Wenqing hardly kept a straight face, his eyes gloomy, and then said: "Then the first commander transferred the fire control ability to his son, that son is not the ability that he evolved, but the transfer ability. The price to others is total amnesia."

    So, did he really forget about the ability, but the ability was transferred to someone else?

    So, it''s more and more likely that he is really Doctor Bai?

    Xue Yan stopped there.

    Jiang Yue also stopped, but looked at her family, Xue Yan.

    At this time, Dr. Cao also heard the good news. As soon as he came over, he saw everyone standing at the entrance of the technical department, so he hurriedly said, "Let''s go in and talk."

    "Yes, yes." Commander Cheng also laughed. After all, the things analyzed by the technicians are all in the technical department, and it will be more intuitive to look at the things analyzed.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the technical department.

    Shao Shuting and others quickly followed.

    went to the technical department. There are many computers in the technical department, basically working. Commander Cheng led them to two of the computers.

    I saw Commander Cheng pointed at the screen of one of the computers and said: "Boss, brother-in-law, look at the dialog boxes above, this is the date of the father and son of the first supreme commander and the second supreme commander in District D. This part of the chat record, the remaining database in Area D, happened to have this part of the content, and they were chatting on their mobile phones, connected to the terminal, otherwise there would be no database in Area D."

    "These few dialog boxes," Commander Cheng continued, "it can be seen that the general idea is this, because the father refused to transfer the fire control ability to the son, the son was very angry, he felt that the father did not love his son enough, and the father still I want to protect the other people in District D, not just him. Anyway, I feel very insecure and scared, and then ignore my father, that is, ignore the first supreme commander of District D. Because the son ignores himself, the father keeps on Apology, these three dialog boxes are all apology content, until I compromised, it seems that my son was injured, it was him who took care of the people in the D area and did not protect his son well, and he also thought that he was almost fifty years old. , If there is no son, his life is actually meaningless. If his son can have special powers, how can he protect himself and survive in this apocalypse, then he will compromise. Look at the last dialog box, this son Seeing that his father was willing to transfer his abilities to him, that''s why he took care of his father and even sent an emoji, saying that his father still loves him the most."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1499ï¼š Kill a hundred times without blinking an eye?

    Chapter 1499 Kill a hundred times without blinking?

    "Look at the last few sentences on this dialog box, that is, the father told his son that transferring the power to others requires a high degree of concentration, and special powers are generally very powerful, so forcibly transfer them out, there will be A very serious sequelae, that is, the sequelae of complete amnesia."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "The son was busy talking right after," Commander Cheng was still saying, "Even if Dad loses his memory, he will take good care of Dad. Dad just made a sigh. Then, it was gone. He didn''t mention why they Will know about the transfer of powers to others. The part of the data that may be missing has this part of the content, but it is not in the database we can analyze at the moment."

    With just a few dialogs, you can see how humble the first supreme commander of District D is in front of his son. Don''t think about it, that supreme commander condoned it...

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything.

    He just continued to listen to Commander Cheng pointing to the screen of another computer and said, "The dialog above is the second and last commander of District D, and also the son, the dialogue with his own daughter-in-law, watch this. The time of the conversation happened after the first supreme commander died in the hands of the zombies and became a zombie. The daughter-in-law accused the son, saying that the son accepted his father''s ability, but felt that the father was a drag and did not want everyone to know him His ability was transferred from his father, not because he was strong enough to evolve, so let the amnesiac father continue to fight zombies, and then die in the hands of zombies and become zombies, saying that his son killed him The son threatened his daughter-in-law, and if he dared to tell the story, he would also send her to feed the zombies and turn her into a zombie. And we never heard of the second commander''s daughter-in-law before. Did it become a zombie later, it seems that the second commander was the commander in the second year, and it is estimated that he did it himself, just to keep his mouth shut."

    "It''s very frustrating." Shao Shuting was extremely disdainful of this kind of person, and naturally spit out. If you don''t have the ability, you will not have the ability. You have obtained powerful abilities from others, but you are afraid that others will know that he is obtained from others, and he is not strong enough at all. He didn''t hesitate to kill his father and his wife to cover up this fact. Totally inhuman. This kind of person, let him kill a hundred times, he will not blink.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still did not speak, they knew that Commander Cheng had not finished speaking.

    I saw Commander Cheng said again: "As for why the first commander of District D lost his memory, we can only analyze and transfer these from the remaining database. Others have nothing to do with these, and some have also been selected. , but they were all excluded by us. In short, everything necessary is displayed on these two screens."

    Jiang Yue told all the staff of the technical department that it was hard work, and then said: "Although there is no way to know why the father and son commanders in the D area know about the transfer of powers, and even so clear about the transfer method of powers, it is the height of the spirit Concentrate and think about which person to transfer to, but it is certain that Xue Yan is indeed more and more likely to be Doctor Bai."

    After a pause, Jiang Yue further elaborated: "Let''s do this first, let''s start from the premise that Xue Yan is Doctor Bai, and also start from the premise that Doctor Bai has special abilities, then Doctor Bai is wearing a big ling. At that time, because it was time to transfer the special ability to someone, he would completely lose his memory and his own memory."

 Chapter 1500ï¼š Actually I have two spaces?

    Chapter 1500 Actually, I have two spaces?

    "But he was in the body of Xue Yan, who was only seven years old when he was reborn in Daling Huaishu Village, so he inherited Xue Yan''s memory, but because he only had Xue Yan''s memory, he mistakenly thought that he was really Xue Yan. ."

    "But why can I enter my seed space without losing consciousness and fall down, and even open the white door in my space, there are two possibilities."

    "One is that Doctor Bai transferred his powers to me. My seed space was not evolved by me." Jiang Yue continued, "After all, when Doctor Bai blew himself up, I was there. The doctor is actually not very far away."

    "But in this case, there are many things that can''t be explained. For example, Dr. Bai died twenty years ago, Ai Xiaotian''s novel was written in the last year, and I am Dr. Bai who died two or three times. In 2000, he finally evolved into the seed space by relying on the evolution of various abilities. There is too much time difference. How could Doctor Bai wear it into the novel written by Ai Xiaotian so many years after his death? And my If the seed space was really transferred to me by Doctor Bai, then why can''t I use it at the time and need to evolve step by step? This is obviously different from the situation of the father and son commanders in District D. The second commander was obviously at that time. To be able to use the power transferred to him, there is no need to evolve at all, but I need to evolve, which means that my seed space is more likely to be myself. So, I am not biased towards this. I am biased It''s the second possibility."

    "The second is, that is the second possibility," Jiang Yue said again, "Actually, I have two spaces now, one is my own seed space that I evolved, and the other is Doctor Bai''s space that I don''t know about. In this case, it really transferred a space to me."

    Hearing this, Shao Shuting and the others were all taken aback.

    Xue Yan was the only one, because he also thought of these things, but he didn''t have much emotional ups and downs, but he sighed after thinking about it for no reason.

    "Yes," Jiang Yue nodded herself, "it should also be a space, but it should be a space that can lead to some different worlds, and it is a space that is more inclined to the original owner even if it is transferred. So, why do I also wear When I got to Daling, why I met Xue Yan, and why Xue Yan was able to open that white door, all have explanations."

    "And there are still a few gray buttons in the space," Jiang Yue continued, "should be corresponding to different worlds. It can also be said that why my seed space will evolve and upgrade to the white door, in fact, and It''s not that I have evolved and upgraded, but that my seed space has merged with the space that Doctor Bai has transferred to me."

    "As Shao Shuting said two days ago," Jiang Yue glanced at Shao Shuting, "Maybe the special abilities have something in common, not to mention the general category of space, although the specific types are different."

    "It should be fusion," Jiang Yue said again, "So, although Xue Yan can''t enter my seed space, I have to bring it in, but he will not lose consciousness and fall down."

    After a pause, Jiang Yuecai said again: "Before, when Xue Yan was brought into my seed space by me, I suspected that Xue Yan and I might be the co-owners of the space."

    As she said that, she looked at her family Xue Yan, "You should also remember, then you said that you were at most a support person, but now, do you also think that the two spaces are fused together, just Like we are co-owners of the space, can you use some functions, and some functions can I use?"

 Chapter 1501ï¼š Automatic protection?

    Chapter 1501 Automatic Protection?

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded in cooperation.

    Jiang Yue then continued: "Because the space that Doctor Bai had originally transferred to me, even if it was transferred to someone else, it would be biased towards the original owner, so even if it was transferred to me before, I couldn''t use it. "

    "I didn''t even know about it for so long, and then an alarm came out, and then I saw red buttons, gray buttons, and white doors in the space... That should be because the two spaces have something in common, and they gradually merged together. Some features of Doctor Bai''s space will appear for me to see. It is estimated that those gray buttons will all light up when the two spaces are fully integrated."

    Shao Shuting and the others kept nodding their heads, obviously leaning towards the second possibility. They felt that their boss should have two spaces. Before, only the seed space appeared. Now, because of the fusion, another space that can penetrate into different worlds is also available. slowly appearing.

    and the first to appear is the white door leading to the end times.

    Finally, Xue Yan let out a soft sigh.

    Although he now feels that he is actually Doctor Bai, it is still the same as listening to other people''s stories.

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "although I am more inclined towards the second possibility, this second possibility can also explain why I evolved into the seed space two or three years after Doctor Bai''s death, but I still can''t use his Space is a time difference, but other times are different. Why did Doctor Bai wear it into Ai Xiaotian''s novels so many years after his death? I still can''t explain it. There will also be new problems, that is, this doctor Bai wears Ai Xiaotian So many years before the novel, where did Doctor Bai go? Even if there is a time difference between the apocalypse and the novel, it is not the case. But if this is worn on someone else''s body, and then on Xue Yan''s body, it will obviously have someone else. The memory of Xue Yan, but only Xue Yan''s memory, it should not have been worn on others."

    At this time, Xue Yan finally spoke: "Since you said that Doctor Bai''s space that can penetrate many worlds is more inclined to the original owner, is that possible? In those 20 years, because of Doctor Bai''s self-destruction, the space will automatically protect and Seal up the consciousness of the original owner of Doctor Bai, and let the consciousness of Doctor Bai always exist in the space. Until Ai Xiaotian writes the novel, it is like waiting for a suitable opportunity to let the consciousness of Doctor Bai penetrate in and truly live. down?"

    Jiang Yue nodded, "I agree with this. As I said just now, even if Dr. Bai''s space has been transferred, it is more inclined to the original owner, which can explain why I wore the big ling, met you, and why you I can open the white door. Obviously, I was thinking that it was Dr. Bai''s space that allowed me to wear Daling. I obviously died of overwork, but I didn''t really die. I went to Daling. It is also obvious that Doctor Bai''s space is likely to automatically protect and seal my consciousness when I die from overwork, so that I don''t really die, and then let me wear it to the three-year-old Daling. Half a baby girl, so that I can live again? After all, even if I am not the original owner, I am the current owner of Doctor Bai''s space. So, I think, it may be as you said. It''s just that my consciousness is protected. It wasn¡¯t long before it was sealed, but Doctor Bai¡¯s consciousness was protected and sealed for a long time, even up to twenty years.¡±

 Chapter 1502ï¼š Brother-in-law, you really are! ! !

    Chapter 1502 Brother-in-law, you really are! ! !

    "If that''s the case," Jiang Yue continued, "then I also have scars on the left arm of my body that Doctor Bai helped to deal with the bandages. It was also done in the space of Doctor Bai, just to remind and tell me that you are Doctor Bai, and, you are its original owner."

    "So," Jiang Yue summed up, "if it was my way of thinking, why did I wear Jiang Yue of Bailiu Village, who was only three and a half years old at the time, instead of someone else, and met you so quickly, etc. It''s not a coincidence, it''s all done by Doctor Bai''s space."

    "So, doesn''t it explain everything!" Shao Shuting and the others were all very happy. They didn''t expect that they were able to explain everything by reasoning. "Brother-in-law, you are really Doctor Bai!"

    Xue Yan shook his head, "No, there are still some things that can''t be explained. For example, since Doctor Bai has room to lead to many worlds, why did he choose to blow himself up? He could have taken those children to other worlds for refuge at that time. It wasn''t by self-destruction that he blew up all the zombies there at that time, thus solving the crisis of the children he wanted to save at that time. If it was said that he had secretly transferred that space to you before his self-destruction..."

    Speaking of this, Xue Yan looked at his family Yuebao, "So, at that time, he couldn''t use his original space to do anything, only the way of self-destruction was the only way to choose. But if that''s the case, he shouldn''t be because of supernatural abilities. Did he lose his memory completely after the transfer? Then why did no one find out that he lost his memory at that time, and you didn''t find anything wrong with him, and he even blew himself up without hesitation... Obviously, he should have blown himself up, and at the same time, he was highly concentrated, The space that was transferred to you. Then, back to the original question, why did he choose to blow himself up and transfer the space instead of using the space to take the children to other worlds for refuge?"

    "There is one more point," Xue Yan said again, "As I said before, that is, if I were Doctor Bai, where would the reborn Xue Yan go?"

    Shao Shuting and the others looked at each other, they couldn''t figure it out, they thought it was too complicated.

    Jiang Yue nodded and said, "Indeed, I put it on because the three-year-old baby girl was really dead. As for Xue Yan, who was really reborn, he was really reborn, not dead. Now Where have you been?"

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "Isn''t there a few gray buttons in the space, and there is a possibility that they will turn red in the future, and then there will be another door that can be opened. Maybe Xue Yan''s consciousness is really being In exchange for another world outside one of the doors."

    "After all," Jiang Yue continued, "if we wear it into Ai Xiaotian''s book, it will be easy to be discovered. Ai Xiaotian is always from District A, and District A is not only the district I lead, but Bai Xiaotian''s The people rescued by doctors are basically in this area, but if we go to another world, we may not be discovered so quickly. Maybe this is the purpose of Doctor Bai''s space. After all, it doesn''t matter if it''s my space , or Doctor Bai''s space, all obtained in this world, and instinct is still inclined to return to this world. Therefore, it feels that Xue Yan''s consciousness should really be replaced by another world. "

    After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "As long as there is a door in the space and it can be opened again, then it is naturally possible. Sooner or later, we may pass through one of the doors corresponding to the button and see the real Xue Yan''s consciousness. But at that time, the real Xue Yan''s consciousness should also be on another person, calling another person''s name."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass! Ask for a recommendation ticket!

 Chapter 1503ï¼š Not stable at all?

    Chapter 1503 Is not stable at all?

    "Indeed." Xue Yan also nodded, agreeing with this inference. Immediately, he sighed again: "I hope he has a good life in another world."

    After all, in the last life, everyone in the family was so miserable. Death is actually a relief. If you really go to another world and live in another world, it is very likely that it is actually a kind of torment, and you may not be able to live well.

    But he still hoped that if Xue Yan''s consciousness really went to another world, he could also meet someone who could heal him.

    And it was because of the constant company, understanding, and enlightenment of his family, Yuebao, that he slowly and completely came out of the shadow of his previous life.

    It was his Yuebao who cured him.

    He hoped that Xue Yan could also have such good luck.

    "As for why you said that Doctor Bai chose to blow himself up and transfer the space at that time," Jiang Yue added, "I think it has something to do with Doctor Bai''s sudden disappearance and not asking for leave in advance. He is obviously a very responsible person, so it is reasonable to say no. Maybe doing such an irresponsible thing, let alone always doing it? Maybe he himself can''t actually control his space sometimes, and the space is not stable at all. When it happened to save those children, his space was unstable, and he couldn''t take it with him. The children went to another world to save the children, so he simply chose to self-destruct. But it was a pity to self-destruct with the space, so he simply transferred the space out, and he didn''t have time to know who the children he rescued at that time were. It happened that I was placed by him to hide in a metal bucket not far away. I lived with him for a few days. He knew who I was. It was so urgent at the time that he could only think of me subconsciously, and then put his The space was transferred to me, and I didn''t even have time to tell me."

    "Yes, it is also possible." Xue Yan nodded again.

    "That''s it, everything is really explained." Dr. Cao smiled. "However, this is all inference after all, and there is not enough evidence to support it. In scientific research, without sufficient data and evidence chain support, it cannot be regarded as a real result and conclusion."

    These, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Shao Shuting and others are naturally aware of it.

    Dr. Cao looked at Commander Cheng and smiled again: "Old Cheng, since the surviving database in District D really contains the content of why the first commander of District D lost his memory, there may be related content in other districts, so, you guys Be careful when analyzing the data in other areas. If the analysis by the boss and brother-in-law is true, then Doctor Bai has had supernatural powers so early, and he knew that supernatural powers can be transferred to others so early. And how did the first and second commanders of District D know about the transfer of powers, maybe there are clues in the databases of other districts."

    Commander Cheng smiled and said, "I don''t need you to tell me."

    Immediately, Commander Cheng told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan with a smile: "Boss, brother-in-law, our technical department will also pay more attention to the databases in other districts. If anything is discovered, we will let people follow the people who rebuild their homes outside Baimen. Say, then you don''t have to always come to the base so far, and when you open the white door, someone will tell you if we have found anything else."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan answered first, and then both thanked them.

    After chatting a few more words, he returned to Daling.

    It was naturally late at night, and because Jiang Yue was pregnant, she was somewhat drowsy, so she didn''t do anything else, Xue Yan accompanies Jiang Yue to sleep.

 Chapter 1504ï¼š will always be like this...

    Chapter 1504 will always be like this...

    But the next day, the two woke up early.

    Seeing that it was not yet dawn outside, I was not in a hurry to get up.

    Besides, it¡¯s the middle of the twelfth lunar month, so even if you get up, there¡¯s nothing to do.

    But the weather was really cold. Although the two of them didn''t feel cold when they fell asleep like this, they were still warm, but Xue Yan couldn''t help but tuck the thick quilt for his Yuebao and himself.

    After thinking about what happened last night in the last days, Jiang Yuecai said, "Xue Yan."

    The sound is very light and the pressure is very small.

    After all, the rest of the family is still asleep.

    "Huh?" Xue Yan''s voice was also very low.

    Jiang Yue: "Since the ability transfer can make people lose their memory, then transfer the ability back to the original owner. Do you think it will restore the original owner''s memory?"

    Without waiting for him to speak, she added: "Also, if I can transfer one space out, and I still have seed space, does that mean that I really have two spaces, and it can also prove that Doctor Bai really transferred space to me, The analysis in the end times last night was actually correct?"

    Hearing this, Xue Yan was naturally a little worried, afraid that she would like to try it.

    But then he thought that his family, Yuebao, has always been calm and rational, not to mention that she is still pregnant with a child, and she will definitely not take this risk. Now she should simply tell him what she thinks.

    He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I don''t know if the ability is transferred back to the original owner, and whether the original owner can restore his memory. However, if it was analyzed last night, the two spaces have merged. Some, it should not be possible to transfer one back alone. It should be transferred in two spaces at the same time, and forcibly transferring a special ability requires a high concentration of energy, which will make people lose their memory, not to mention transferring two? The sequelae should be more serious. "

    "Well." Jiang Yue nodded, agreeing with this. Because she also knew that the sequelae would be more serious, she really just told her family Xue Yan, and didn''t plan to try it.

    Since this matter was mentioned again, Xue Yan also thought about the analysis last night. After a long while, he spoke again: "I found something."

    "What?" She raised her head slightly to look at him.

    But because it''s still dark, I can''t see anything at all.

    Xue Yan said slowly: "This is really like what we analyzed last night in the last days. I am really Doctor Bai, and Doctor Bai really has a space leading to different worlds, and that space will automatically protect and seal the master''s consciousness, no Let the original owner and the current owner really die completely, and they will find a suitable body for the original owner and the current owner, so that the consciousness of the original owner and the current owner can penetrate the body and live again... Isn''t that, We''ll never die? Will this cycle go on forever?"

    If last night''s analysis in the last days was true, then it would indeed be like this...

    I saw Jiang Yue was silent for a while before saying: "Although this will let us see that the people we care about are dying one by one, and even the children and grandchildren in the family are dying, but we are still alive, but fortunately we are not the same. People will never be alone. No matter which of us dies first, leaves this world, and goes to another world, space will let us meet again like this. Space is biased towards the original owner, but obviously, it cannot be separated from it. The current owner. And the future encounter is actually a reunion. Because we have the current memory, we can recognize each other as soon as we meet, and we don¡¯t need to get along slowly as we did in Daling at the beginning. , at that time, we will directly use our new identity to be together, not what is reunion?"

 Chapter 1505ï¼š Probably understand?

    Chapter 1505 also probably understand?

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. is a reunion.

    Moreover, if he had been going through all this all by himself, he could only send the people he cared about to leave the world one by one, but he couldn''t die completely, no doubt he was really lonely. It will also be painful.

    Fortunately, he is not alone.

    Still she will accompany him.

    *

    It will be the twenty-eighth of the twelfth lunar month in a blink of an eye.

    In order to make the end of the world have a good year, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked the fourth brother to prepare a lot of things, and then put them into the space and send them to the end of the world.

    In the last days, we are still rebuilding our homes, but because it is too cold, some things are no longer suitable for rebuilding. We have to wait until the weather warms up to continue. Others that can be reconstructed are still being reconstructed.

    But no matter what, the end times are still very short of things.

    And it will be New Year''s Day two days after the end of the world. This is the first year without zombies. No matter what, we must have a good time. Therefore, starting from the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, that is, starting tomorrow, except for those on duty, everyone else in the end of the world must It''s a holiday, just to have a good time this year.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had just arrived outside the white door, when someone wearing a snow cap, gloves and a scarf, their cheeks were flushed from the cold, and they ran over, exhaling hot air, and said loudly, "Old eldest brother-in-law. Exactly! Commander Cheng just called me and asked me to tell you that I found something in the database again, it seems that this time it is the remnant database in Area E, I told you, and you will know!"

    "Okay." The north wind was too strong, so Jiang Yue could only answer loudly, so that person could hear.

    Xue Yan didn''t expect that the end of the world is much colder than Da Ling, so he quickly took the big fur cloak on Long''s body for his family Yue Bao Long, making her face even more wrapped in the big fur.

    Although his Yuebao''s face is small, wrapped in big hair, and his Yuebao''s white translucent light is lined, but his Yuebao''s nose is a little red from freezing.

    He hurriedly paid attention to the small hand stove that Yuebao was holding in his family. Seeing that the small stove was warm, he felt a lot more relieved.

    Some people outside Baimen are on duty and can''t go to the base to celebrate the New Year. Therefore, before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took the plane to the base, they took a lot of things from the space and put them here, so as not to avoid the base Send it here.

    People outside Baimen saw that Xue Sihu, the fourth brother, helped to prepare so many things, especially delicious food, and naturally they were grateful to Xue Sihu.

    There is heating in the passenger plane, but it is not cold. The passenger will drive directly into the base, and there is also heating in the base, but it is not cold. Only then did Xue Yan take off the cloak for Jiang Yue, and the small hand stove was put aside.

    When he came to the base, the first thing Jiang Yue did was to take out all the things prepared by the fourth brother in the space, and let the base material manager be responsible for distribution and distribution, and then went to the technical department with Xue Yan.

    But before they entered the elevator, they went to the floor where the technical department was located, and saw that many people in the base were looking at him like their father...

    Xue Yan...I probably understand.

    Jiang Yue probably understood. What should be discovered this time is enough to prove that Xue Yan is Doctor Bai.

    Enter the elevator and go to the floor where the technical department is located.

    The lift is transparent. They had just arrived at the technical department level. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had not stepped out of the lift, and the lift had not been opened. They saw many people standing outside the door.

    Including Commander Cheng, Shao Shuting, Huo Wenqing, and Dr. Cao.

    There are also many people who have been rescued by Doctor Bai.

    There were two members of the technical department holding laptops. Those two people, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, had met in the technical department before and knew that they were also rescued by Doctor Bai.

 Chapter 1506ï¼š Afraid of being treated as an alien?

    Chapter 1506 Afraid of being treated as an alien?

    Shao Shuting and the others who were rescued by Doctor Bai were now looking at Xue Yan just like his father.

    caused Xue Yan to be silent, then silent again, and still coughed dryly: "Cough."

    Since everyone could not wait to come to the elevator door, so when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came out of the elevator, they stopped at the door.

    "Boss!" I saw Commander Cheng hurriedly said, "Nothing has been analyzed from the remaining databases in other areas, and nothing has been analyzed from some of the remaining databases in Area E, but when the base in Area E was cleaned up, many mobile phones were removed. , some are broken and some are not broken, but we have carried out data recovery on these mobile phones, and some have something that can be recovered, and some are so bad that the contents cannot be recovered, and then we found that there is a A mobile phone, it turned out to be the mobile phone of the highest commander in District E! Look, it is this mobile phone!"

    Speaking, Commander Cheng raised the mobile phone in his hand, "Although it is broken and cannot be opened, we disassembled the chip and memory card inside, and basically recovered everything that was in it. We found out that It turns out that the top commander of District E is Doctor Bai''s cousin! And the top commander of District E and the second and last top commander of District D are high school classmates!"

    "Look," Commander Cheng hurriedly asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to look at the two laptops they were holding, only to see a lot of turquoise chat boxes displayed on the screens of both computers, "These are the top commanders of District E. The chat record with the last supreme commander in District D. It was Doctor Bai''s cousin who told his high school classmates that the supernatural powers were transferred and how to transfer them. He was highly concentrated and said that he would lose his memory completely. Presumably, The reason why the first Supreme Commander of District D knew was that this high school classmate, the last Supreme Commander of District D, told him that they happened to be father and son, and the son wanted his father''s ability. In the end, the father really compromised. The ability is given out."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at a few chat boxes, and it was true.

    "Here," Commander Cheng pointed to other chat boxes, "it was also my cousin chatting with that high school classmate, saying, Doctor Bai has supernatural powers, and it really is supernatural powers that can travel to different worlds. There is no ability, only Doctor Bai has it. Relatives know it, but they all think it''s better not to tell others. They are afraid that Doctor Bai will be regarded as an alien and will be arrested for research, so he was also tight-lipped at the time. Zombies, people with supernatural powers are very popular, and even he himself has evolved supernormal powers. He also said that Doctor Bai is a poor cousin. Not only can he not tell others, but his supernatural powers are always unstable, which always makes Doctor Bai disappear suddenly! It makes Doctor Bai''s life a mess. Unlike people in the last days, as long as they have the ability to evolve, they can control them, and there will be no instability. "

    Speaking, Commander Cheng couldn''t help but sigh: "Boss, you really analyzed it before!"

    Before waiting for Jiang Yue to say anything, Commander Cheng hurriedly said: "And here, you see, the chat records here clearly say that the reason why this cousin knows about the transfer of powers is because of the uncle who raised Doctor Bai. He also has supernatural powers. Just three months after Doctor Bai discovered that he has supernormal powers, my uncle also suddenly had supernatural powers."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly ticket~Ask for a recommended ticket~

 Chapter 1507ï¼š Can only be opened by me?

    Chapter 1507 Can only be opened by myself?

    "That uncle is the director of the hospital where Dr. Bai works. He is very scientific. He doesn''t let Dr. Bai tell others about his supernatural powers, and he doesn''t use Dr. Bai as a white mouse for experiments, because he not only treats the The doctor treats him as his nephew, and he treats Doctor Bai as his son, so he will only use himself as a white mouse to conduct experiments."

    "In addition, after zombies appeared, hospitals were destroyed, and people were scattered, he focused on researching supernatural powers, and wanted more people to have supernatural powers, so that more people could After dealing with zombies, zombies will not become more and more rampant."

    "In the beginning, it always fails and nothing is researched."

    "Then he experimented again, but lost his memory, but his wife had an ability, exactly the same as him."

    "At that time, relatives and Dr. Bai didn''t know what was going on. Later, through his work records, the last work record, I knew that he had to be highly focused and try to see if he could transfer his powers to others. Obviously, he It was successful. But the aftermath was complete amnesia."

    "But because his ability is the ability to control wood, zombies destroyed vegetation on a large scale from the beginning, and there was no vegetation to use. Even if the ability was later transferred to his wife, it was not particularly useful. Later, he lost his memory. And his wife, who had wood-type abilities, both died at the hands of zombies, and in the end, they all turned into zombies. So many zombies were blown up, and they should be among them."

    Commander Cheng didn''t say anything until he said this, feeling a little heavy.

    In the battle with the zombies, too many people sacrificed.

    Although Xue Yan was still listening to other people''s stories, he couldn''t help but raise his respect.

    Jiang Yue naturally admires this kind of person who selflessly sacrificed for his world, and naturally didn''t say anything.

    Shao Shuting and the others didn''t say anything.

    is more or less heavy.

    After being silent for a while, Dr. Cao sighed and pointed to a chat box on the computer screen: "Boss, that cousin here also mentioned to his high school classmate, saying that he was ignorant at the beginning, He argued for Doctor Bai, his cousin, to take him into Doctor Bai''s space to play. There are indeed several doors in Doctor Bai''s space, all of which lead to different worlds. He also mentioned the white door, saying that it was back to the end of the world, only But he can''t open it anyway, only Doctor Bai can open it, and the white door in your space can only be opened by brother-in-law Xue Yan."

    The implication of is that Xue Yan is Doctor Bai.

    Xue Yan looked at the content in the chat box pointed to by Dr. Cao. Although he had long thought that he was Bai Yu, it was probably because he did not have any memory of Bai Yu, so even if there was enough evidence to prove him now In fact, it was Bai Yu, and he didn''t really feel much.

    Jiang Yue of course also looked at the content in the chat box. It was indeed those conversations as Dr. Cao said, and then she looked at her family, Xue Yan.

    Seeing that her family''s Xue Yan''s mood didn''t fluctuate much, she knew that her family''s Xue Yan actually didn''t feel much about whether it was Doctor Bai, and she naturally understood that it was because her family Xue Yan didn''t have any memory of Doctor Bai. , of course she didn''t say anything.

    It was Shao Shuting and the others, who looked at Xue Yan as if they were looking at his father, and called out, "Doctor Bai..."

 Chapter 1508ï¼š That is so good to me...

    Chapter 1508 is also so good to me...

    Since there is enough evidence now that Xue Yan is Doctor Bai; there is also enough evidence to prove that Doctor Bai has a space leading to different worlds, and that space is indeed unstable; there is also enough evidence to know that Doctor Bai and the father and son in District D How did the commander know about the transfer of powers, how to transfer them, and any sequelae... and so on, it is natural to determine how correct Jiang Yue''s analysis was at that time.

    Naturally, it can be determined, and it is also verified from the side-

    Dr. Bai really transferred the space leading to the non-passing world to Jiang Yue; that space is indeed biased towards the original owner; Jiang Yue does have two spaces now, and the two spaces are still being merged, not fully integrated; indeed , the gray buttons correspond to a door leading to different worlds; obviously, the appearance of the white door is not the result of the upgrade of the seed space, but the result of the partial fusion of the two spaces; the two spaces do have Commonality will bring fusion; Doctor Bai¡¯s space can indeed automatically protect and seal the consciousness of the original owner and the current owner, and the storage time can be different, so that the original owner and the current owner will not really die. Find the right time, put the consciousness of the original owner and the current owner on others, let the original owner and the current owner live again, and let the original owner and the current owner meet again, and also use some magical methods. To remind the current owner that the person next to her is its original owner; Doctor Bai chose to self-destruct at that time, just because the space was unstable and there was no other way. It was not worth it to disappear, so at the same time, he was highly concentrated and transferred his powers to Jiang Yue, who was not very far away from him, but he knew.

    Of course, it is also certain that whether it is the seed space or the space of Doctor Bai, they do tend to return to the end times, and only when the master returns to the end times can they return to the end times, so one is responsible for upgrading, and it is yellow earth and water, and it is a key. The sowing is harvested with one click, in preparation for the return to the end of the world; the other is when the white door will appear, so that you can return to the end of the world and destroy the zombies.

    From the above, we can naturally deduce:

    Sooner or later, the two spaces will be completely merged; sooner or later, those gray buttons will also turn red; really Xue Yan''s consciousness should have really been transferred to another world, and also in another person, with another person''s consciousness. Identity lives, maybe they will meet again one day; and, indeed, she and he will never die, and it will continue to cycle like this.

    Now, not only Jiang Yue is very clear about this, but Xue Yan is also very clear about this.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally don''t need to talk about it anymore.

    Even after returning from the base, she and he didn''t talk about this anymore at Daling''s house.

    Moreover, before returning from the base, the people at the base also gave him all the relics of Doctor Bai. He is all Doctor Bai, and the relics of Doctor Bai are naturally given to him.

    After came back, Xue Yan first looked at the relics before putting them away.

    Thinking that he is Bai Yu, and Bai Yu''s relatives are good to Bai Yu and protect Bai Yu, so after putting away the relics, Xue Yan naturally said: "Although I have no memory of Bai Yu, I am very concerned about these things. It''s not a big deal, but since I''m Bai Yu, those relatives of Bai Yu are naturally my relatives, they treat Bai Yu so well, and they treat me so well..."

 Chapter 1509ï¼š also worship

    Chapter 1509 It is also good to worship

    "So," Xue Yan continued, "I want to erect a monument for them all and build a tomb. Although I don''t have their bones, I''ve done a little bit of my own thinking. I''ll be fine at the time of Qingming in the future. worship them."

    "Well." Jiang Yue had no opinion at all.

    Through the chat record between the top commander in District E and the second top commander in District D, she can naturally see that Bai Yu''s relatives are good to Bai Yu. Heterogeneous, relatives were all tight-lipped at the time, not revealing a bit of wind to let outsiders know.

    Moreover, it can be seen from the fact that Bai Yu brought his cousin, the supreme commander of District E, into the space to play, and it can be seen that the relationship between Bai Yu and his relatives is very good.

    "But now the weather is not good in the last days, and the day after tomorrow will be New Year''s Eve, so the matter of erecting a monument and building a grave should be done after the New Year." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. He thought so too.

    *

    On the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, there was a heavy snowfall.

    It snowed heavily for a whole day, and it didn''t stop until late at night. The next day, the 30th day of the Chinese New Year, was covered with snow everywhere, and the snow was very thick.

    The first thing you do when you get up in the morning is to sweep the snow.

    It is said that the snow is not cold and the snow is cold. It is indeed very cold today, but Xue Shi and the others are still rolling and playing in the thick snow, even if their faces are frozen, and the children in the village, plus Isn''t it New Year''s Eve today? Some people started preparing for the New Year''s Eve dinner early in the morning, and there was laughter everywhere.

    Because Jiang Yue is pregnant, the family will naturally not let her sweep the snow or do anything else. At this moment, she is just standing in the corridor at the door of the room, wearing a white cloak that is extremely cold, raising her head and quietly looking at the roof on the eaves. ice cream.

    Ice ice is extremely crystal clear, sharp and thin, like a spear.

    But along the eaves, there are rows and rows, which are pretty nice.

    After watching Bingling for a while, Jiang Yue took back her gaze and continued to watch her house Xue Yan sweeping snow.

    Her family, Xue Yan, is cleaning the snow in the yard together with her family. Generally, after snowing, the sun will be very good. This will clean the yard well. Even if the sun is not dry in the morning, one day is enough, and it can be used in the evening. The yard let the children set off fireworks and cannonballs to play.

    Now the Daling Department of Engineering has produced a variety of fireworks, some of which are held in the hand, but because the raw materials for making fireworks are expensive, the price is also expensive.

    Ordinary people are reluctant to buy them, at most they just buy some guns and let them go.

    The gun battles here are firecrackers, which have been around for a long time and are much cheaper.

    Xue Yan helped to clean up the snow before putting down the shovel and broom. At this time, breakfast was ready at home, and the second sister-in-law was already standing at the gate of the yard calling for the children to eat. When the children heard it, they immediately stopped playing with the snow. Now, all the swarms came back, of course, don''t forget that the older children take care of the younger ones, Xue Shi will lead Xue Qiansheng, Xue Bo will lead Xue Xingran, so that the younger children will not run too fast and fall.

    Looking at these children, Xue Yan smiled, then walked to his Yuebao, and took his Yuebao to the kitchen room for breakfast.

    Because he had just finished his work, his hands were warmer than usual, so it was obvious that his Yuebao''s hands were not so warm, so he even wrapped his hands around his.

    Jiang Yue also let him lead.

    In this pregnancy, not only him, but even the family members are like her as a child. They can''t be nervous every day. Not only do they have to be accompanied by others, but they are also best held.

 Chapter 1510ï¼š Your taste is too heavy!

    Chapter 1510 Your tastes are too heavy!

    We all know that she has good skills and good health. She is not a rash person, so nothing will happen.

    But whether it''s him or the rest of the family, it''s still subconscious.

    Jiang Yue ticked the corner of her mouth almost invisible.

    Generally, breakfast is relatively simple. In addition, the weather is so cold now. If the food is brought to the main room, if you just eat it simply, it will easily get cold. It is better to eat it directly in the kitchen to warm it up. Eating in the kitchen.

    The eldest brother and the second brother have already opened the folding table in the kitchen room, and Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao have already sat down at the table.

    There is a bowl of steaming porridge per person, but the bowls are big and small. Xue Dafu and the others are naturally big bowls, but Jiang Yue, Xueyan and the children all use small bowls.

    There are also egg buns for breakfast.

    Jiang Yue now eats less and more meals. In addition to a small bowl of porridge, she also wants an egg. When the egg was placed in her bowl, Xue Yan had already peeled it for her.

    Her taste has changed a bit now. She likes sour food, so Xue Yan gave her some pickled cabbage.

    Although she is more than two months pregnant, in fact, she is not very happy, except for a little drowsiness, she is a little bit sour.

    By the way, there is one more point, you can''t smell the fishy smell, otherwise, it will be a little nauseating.

    So when making fish at home, you will pay special attention. Also because the family was so careful, she basically didn''t smell the fishy smell, so she had only a handful of nausea.

    After having breakfast, the family was busy preparing for the New Year''s Eve dinner.

    The ground was not dry after sweeping the snow. The family was worried that she would go out and walk around, and they would not let her help with anything. What Jiang Yue could do was to sit in the corridor and bask in the sun, and go back to the house to sit.

    Xue Yan will help the family when she can go, and when she doesn''t need his help, he will accompany her.

    Xue Shi and the others went out to play for a while before coming back.

    also swarmed around.

    They are all children in the family, and they have nothing to be embarrassed or embarrassed about. They can say what they want to eat, only to see Xue Bo humbly laughing with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "Uncle, auntie, I want to eat durian again."

    This is naturally what Jiang Yue planted in the space.

    It¡¯s just that the rest of the family doesn¡¯t know.

    I thought it was something that Daling produced elsewhere or was given to Emperor Daling by another country.

    Before Xue Yan and Jiang Yue could speak, Xue Shi looked puzzled: "Bobo, why do you like to eat that, it''s too stinky!"

    "It''s obviously very fragrant." This was not what Xue Bo said, but Xue Shi''s sister Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang immediately said together.

    "Yeah, it''s so fragrant and fragrant." Xue Qiansheng also said in a milky voice.

    Xue Xingran rarely followed the words of his sister Xue Qiansheng: "Well, it smells so good."

    Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi, and Xue Tiancheng also felt very fragrant and nodded.

    Xuanyuan Shou doesn''t matter, he can eat it, or not.

    Xue Ningzhi, Xue Ningyuan, Xue Wuze, and Xue Wuchuan, like their cousin Xue Shi, couldn''t stand the taste of durian, but even though they couldn''t stand it, they didn''t say anything. They almost vomited.

    On the other hand, Xue Shi did not understand: "Your tastes are too heavy! I won''t eat that, I won''t give you a hug, you want to eat it, you can take it yourself. I want to eat sugar oranges and bananas!"

    Xue Ning asked them to follow a piece to get sugar oranges and bananas, which were available on the table in the main room.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a recommended ticket~

 Chapter 1511ï¼š Fry it, it tastes better?

    Chapter 1511 Fry it, it tastes better?

    Because the durians are big, they take up too much space on the table. Only a few are placed on the shelf in the corner of the main room. The others are still in the cellar.

    Xue Bo, Xue Gangan and others wanted to hug the durian by themselves, and the durian skin was so thorny, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally afraid that the children would accidentally hurt their hands, so they hurriedly stopped them.

    Xue Yan naturally wouldn''t let his Yuebao go to get it, so he asked Xue Bo and the others to accompany his Yuebao to continue basking in the sun, and he went to get the durian.

    Before I went, I asked the rest of the family if they would eat it. Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao couldn¡¯t stand the taste, so they shook their heads violently and said they didn¡¯t want to eat it. Shao Youyue, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, Pei Fufu, and Xuanyuan Jin both liked it very much.

    But this durian can''t be eaten too much in a day, especially his Yuebao. Now that he is pregnant with a child, he should eat this in moderation, so Xue Yan only took out four durians.

    Xue Gangan Xue Dangdang was in a hurry to eat durians, so she hurriedly brought a small square table and put it next to their little aunt, Xue Yan put the four durians on it.

    These four durians have opened their mouths, and they are all opened with just a gentle break, and the pulp inside can be taken out.

    Xue Yan took out the pulp one by one and put it on the plate that Xue Bo brought from the kitchen. The children who liked to eat it looked at the thick flesh, and naturally couldn''t help it. Eat a piece happily.

    Xue Shi and the others were carrying sugar oranges in their arms and tearing bananas in their hands.

    Everyone laughed.

    Jiang Yue also took a piece and ate it. She also knows that eating this should be done in moderation, so naturally she will only eat this one, not too much.

    Father and father couldn''t stand it, and they made it clear that they would not eat it, so Xue Yan didn''t give it to him. He only gave a plate to the kitchen room, and a plate to the big brother and the others.

    When Xue Yan came back, he also picked up a piece and ate it.

    For durian, he is actually the same as his younger brother Xuanyuan Shou. He doesn''t hate it, but if he really likes it, he doesn''t. Anyway, he can eat it or not.

    In the stove, Li Hehua was frying while eating durian, and Yu Hongyan was also eating durian pulp, and stood by the stove to fight.

    Eating and eating, Yu Hongyan smiled and said: "This thing is almost fried, why don''t we fry the durian and see if it tastes better?"

    "Okay." Li Hehua had no objection.

    Liu Guixia, Shao Youyue, Pei Fufu, and Xuanyuan Jin were also eating durian while busy with the New Year''s Eve dinner in the kitchen. When they heard this, they all smiled and nodded, and let the bomber take a look. There are two durian petals left on the plate.

    After picking up the fried things in the pot, Li Hehua put the remaining two thick durian pulp into the frying.

    I didn''t feel it at first, but the more fried it became, the more flavor it became.

    Xuanyuan Jin hurriedly opened the window.

    A gust of wind just passed, blowing in the direction of the gate of the courtyard.

    is also just right, the fourth uncle Xue Dagui came with a hippie smile with his hands behind his back, but as soon as he stepped into the yard, he smelled the smell, and the smoked Xue Dagui immediately said: "Third brother, is your house cooking shit? It smells so bad!"

    "Hahaha..." In the kitchen room, Liu Guixia and the others all laughed and bent over.

    Xue Dafu was standing on the bench, where he was cleaning up the old couplets on both sides of the window. Now that they have been cleaned up, he can post the new couplets directly in the afternoon. Hearing his third brother''s words, he didn''t respond at first.

 Chapter 1512ï¼š Xue Niuniu

    Chapter 1512 Xue Niuniu

    When the smell from the kitchen room also drifted to him, he was too stinky to ask: "Guixia, what are you doing in the kitchen room, it smells too bad."

    Like the smell of durian, but it seems to be much stronger than the smell of durian, which is really similar to the smell in the toilet.

    Jiang Yue didn''t need to look at it, she knew that it must be the sister-in-law and the others who tried to fry the durian, so she whispered to her family Xue Yan: "It should be fried durian in oil."

    The children were already running towards the kitchen, wanting to see what was going on, but before they even entered the kitchen, Liu Guixia covered her mouth and nose and laughed loudly: "What kind of cooking shit, it just happened to be fried. If you have something, just fry the durian and try it, how would you know it would stink like this."

    Then, he turned his head and said to Li Hehua in the stove, "Alright, alright, lotus, hurry up and pick it up, I really can''t take it anymore."

    Li Hehua was also very happy, but she quickly picked it up with her hands and feet.

    Then the smell slowly dissipated.

    The durian pulp that was picked up was also fried, and it looked like I didn¡¯t know if I could eat it, but after smelling it, it didn¡¯t smell like durian anymore.

    But the appearance is really ugly.

    There was only Xuanyuan Hibiscus, and he boldly tasted it a little bit, and then nodded straightly: "The taste is completely different, milky and milky."

    Li Hehua and the others also tasted it, and immediately nodded in agreement.

    Xue Bo and the others came in and wanted to try it.

    Even Xue Shi and the others heard that there was no strange taste, only the milky fragrance, and they wanted to taste it, but unfortunately, there were only two pieces of pulp. There are still a lot of durians, and if they have the opportunity to fry them again in the future, forget it today. The people in the kitchen really don¡¯t want to smell such a pungent smell anymore. Today, one smell is enough.

    Xue Dagui''s family was also given a few large durians, but Xue Dagui didn''t like the taste, so it was eaten by his son Xue Gouzi and his daughter-in-law.

    Yes, Xue Gouzi is already married.

    also has a son named Xue Niuniu, who is more than two years old.

    At this moment, Xue Niuniu was wearing a tiger-headed hat, carrying a very small red lantern in his small hand, and staggeringly followed behind his grandfather Xue Dagui.

    Because he didn''t like the taste of durian, even if the fried food was delicious, Xue Dagui didn''t want to eat it. At this moment, Xue Dagui naturally didn''t go to the kitchen to join in the fun, but came to the side of his third brother Xue Dafu, with his third brother. say.

    Xue Dafu saw that he didn''t care whether Xue Niuniu was following or not, so he laughed and scolded: "You also care about Niuniu, it''s really lost, don''t you feel bad? You''re still a grandfather."

    Xue Dagui smiled and said, "Didn''t I notice that he came with me to your yard and didn''t care." After speaking, he said to Xue Niuniu, who was two years old, "Niuniu, go to your uncle and aunt. Talk to your third grandfather."

    Xue Niuniu was often brought here by his grandfather, so he could naturally understand what he said and who was his uncle and aunt, so he immediately went to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan unsteadily.

    Xue Yan hurried over and bent over to lead him over. Fourth uncle obviously asked him and his Yuebao to help take care of it for a while.

    Jiang Yue filled Xue Niuniu''s two small pockets with food that Xue Niuniu could eat at his age.

    "Thank you, uncle. Thank you, auntie." Xue Niu said in a milky voice and spoke slowly, as if word by word came out. Now because he is not very old, in fact, he can''t speak a lot of words, and his articulation is not very clear.

 Chapter 1513ï¼š Its also a tool

    Chapter 1513 is also a complete tool

    But Xue Niuniu''s appearance is still very good.

    The fourth uncle was originally good-looking, and Gouzi was like the fourth uncle, so naturally he was not bad, and Xue Niuniu looked like Gouzi.

    Originally, Brother Gouzi went to a private school for many years, and wanted to name his son Xue Niuniu well, but because the fourth uncle thought that a cheap name would make a living, and Brother Gouzi thought about it, he named his son that.

    And although Brother Gouzi has read books for so many years, he is not like Xue Dabao and Xue Xiaobao, both of whom have passed the exam. In addition, Brother Gouzi has no idea of ??doing business by himself or teaching people to read. Fourth uncle is also afraid of Brother Gouzi. I was bullied by doing things for others, so Gouzi also helped in Xue Jili, and is currently in charge of the account of a shop.

    Although Brother Gouzi is a little cowardly, he is very strict in accounting, very serious, and has never made a mistake. The fourth brother originally planned to let Brother Gouzi manage the account of a larger store, but Brother Gouzi was unwilling. Afraid that the management will not be good, and the shop will be delayed, he also said that it is fine now.

    Since Brother Gouzi worked in Xueji, the fourth uncle stopped working in Xueji, saying that he was lazy and didn''t want to work, and that his son could earn wages now, so he would support him, and he would not starve to death, but in fact, the fourth uncle He has a lot of savings himself, and the fourth uncle is indeed lazy if he can be lazy, but his performance in Xue Ji has always been top-notch, not to mention a lot of monthly commissions, and additional bonuses at the end of the light year.

    Moreover, the fourth uncle has taught Xue Ji so many excellent salesmen. Since he does not plan to do it again, the fourth brother still packs another big red envelope for the fourth uncle.

    Usually, because Brother Gouzi works in a shop in the town, his wife and children are in the town together, so the fourth uncle is unwilling to stay in the town, saying that he used to live in the town, in the county, or even in other prefectures. , I don''t work now, so why do I have to go home and live.

    Therefore, the fourth uncle usually lives at home alone.

    It¡¯s also New Year¡¯s Day now, and Gouzi-ge also has annual leave, so he brought his wife and children back to celebrate the New Year.

    The fourth uncle doesn''t usually bring children, so when the couple brought their children back, they helped to bring the grandson of Xue Niuniu.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at Xue Niuniu, and just thought of this, they heard their father Xue Dafu laugh: "It''s better for the couple to come back, otherwise you have to cook the New Year''s Eve dinner yourself. They are busy at home and see how relaxed you are."

    "Third brother, see what you said," Xue Dagui smiled, "If they don''t come back, I don''t know if you come here to celebrate the New Year with your family, as well as the eldest brother, the second brother, and the Daxi family. No matter how bad it is, we can still go there. Where is Xiaoxi''s family?"

    "You''re too embarrassed!" Xue Dafu laughed and scolded, but he wasn''t angry at all. After so many years, some aspects of his brother have not changed at all. But it is also considered a complete tool. One person has raised the dog, and also built such a big blue brick house and married the dog. Now, the grandson is so big. "Niuniu is getting bigger and bigger every day, you should pay more attention to what you say in the future."

    No matter what, he is still a big brother, so he couldn''t help but remind him.

    Xue Dagui laughed and said: "You let me pay attention, third brother, you better go and let Gouzi and his wife pay attention, they actually want to ask a matchmaker to find me a company, saying that I usually live alone at home, laughing. I''m dead, so I usually sleep at home. It''s not yours, and the elder brother and the second brother Daxi stay a lot. You are all in the same village with me, where am I lonely? I think they just dislike me. "

 Chapter 1514ï¼š They even persuaded me!

    Chapter 1514 They even persuaded me!

    "The children are good for you, and you still say that people dislike you? If you dislike you, you will want you to marry another daughter-in-law, let you have a partner, and be filial to them as a mother? Filial piety is not enough for you? I think you are asking for a beating. !" Xue Dafu laughed while standing on the bench, posing to hit him.

    Xue Dagui laughed twice before saying: "Third brother, I''m telling you the truth, you help me tell Gouzi, I really don''t want any daughter-in-law, if I wanted, I would have remarried a long time ago, and also Wait until now? Anyway, I still think that way, whether it looks good or not, I don¡¯t feel safe.¡±

    Xue Dafu said: "If you were willing to live with them in the town, they wouldn''t have this idea! They just don''t worry about you being at home alone. Although you are not particularly old now, you can still be regarded as a senior. People who are a little older, not to mention, they will get older and older in the future, so it''s no wonder they are worried. But you really don''t have that heart. I''ll tell Gouzi for you when I look back. He doesn''t have to force you to marry someone. , just have that idea, you really don''t want it, and he won''t do it again."

    Xue Dagui immediately hugged his third brother, "Third brother, how are you! I told the eldest brother and the second brother and Daxi that they even persuaded me to marry another one!"

    Xue Dafu was still standing on the bench to clean up the old couplets. When Xue Dagui hugged him like this, he almost fell off the bench. Fortunately, Xue Dagui also knew the danger, so he just hugged casually and let go. Then, he smiled and laughed, Xue Dafu looked at him, but he could only be angry and funny, and shook his head and sighed.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. The fourth uncle has indeed remained unchanged in many aspects.

    At this time, Xue Gouzi rolled up his sleeves, and while handling the chickens he had just killed next door, he laughed and shouted: "Dad, I heard it all! I''m not stupid, you must have said to the third uncle so loudly on purpose, Let me hear it! You clearly know that my wife and I are killing chickens in the yard! Okay, I don''t need to tell me the third uncle, my wife and I don''t want you to marry another one, okay? Please? Please don''t be so loud, okay? How come the whole village hears every time something happens in our house?"

    When it comes to the end, he is very happy.

    His wife also kept laughing.

    Xue Dagui didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and immediately said as if his plan had succeeded: "I heard it, you all heard it, this is what Gouzi himself said!"

    Obviously, it is for everyone to testify.

    Then he went to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s side, picked up the little Xue Niuniu and said with a saliva: "Niuniu, grandfather''s darling grandson, your father and your mother have made a big deal, and you don''t want to find a company for grandpa, and you don''t want to. I won''t nag about grandpa anymore, grandpa can go home! Let''s go~ let''s go~ Let''s go home~" He even let Xue Niuniu ride on his shoulder, and he took Xue Niuniu to ''fly'' back home.

    Everyone who was funny was laughing more and more.

    Xue Dafu laughed, and didn''t forget to shout: "Slow down, don''t fall on the child."

    Xue Dagui took Xue Niuniu, his grandson, to go home quickly, and he did not forget to reply: "I can''t fall~"

    After lunch, the family started to cook a small pot of rice paste with couplets attached, and then began to paste couplets and hang lanterns. The children rushed to paste and hang them, which was fun.

    Xue Shi and the others are big children. The big deal is to step on the ladder and be supported by adults to post and hang them; but Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran are still young, if they want to play this, they can only be held by adults, otherwise they will not be relieved.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly ticket~Ask for a recommended ticket~

 Chapter 1515ï¼š The Ministry of Industry has come to ask for advice?

    Chapter 1515 The Ministry of Industry has come to ask for advice?

    As the father of Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran, Xue Sihu was quite busy at this time, either holding up Xue Qiansheng or holding up Xue Xingran, Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran were having fun.

    Xue Shi and the others are also super happy.

    Immediately, everyone washed and put on new clothes, waiting for the New Year''s Eve dinner.

    When it was getting dark, the New Year''s Eve dinner was ready, and it was time to set off firecrackers for the New Year''s Eve dinner. I saw Xue Shi rushing to hold a big firecracker, put it in the yard, and set it on fire.

    "Ah, ah, it''s New Year''s Eve dinner! New Year''s Eve dinner!" The children danced and cried.

    Xue Wuhu also jumped and yelled after him.

    When the firecrackers were big enough and the crackling sounded, the adults greeted the children into the main room and started the New Year''s Eve dinner.

    There are so many people in the family now that putting two tables together is not enough. Big brother Xue Yihu specially made a very large foldable round table, so that everyone can sit down without being crowded.

    In addition, there is a table that can be rotated on the top of the round table. This table is the table where the dishes are actually placed. If the table is rotated, the dishes can be turned to the front and can be clipped by reaching out, which is very convenient.

    In the last days, there are many such tables. However, this table is not a picture drawn by Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue has not told the elder brother about this kind of table. It is entirely his own idea.

    What big brother does now does not need anyone else to help draw pictures or give pointers. He can figure out what he wants to do by himself, and then basically he can do it, and the things he can make are getting better and more ingenious. , The reputation in this area has spread to other places, and sometimes people from the Ministry of Industry will even come to ask the elder brother for advice.

    The chairs for this table are also specially made by my eldest brother, and the style matches this table very well.

    The dish is naturally a large table.

    There is wine and juice.

    In fact, there are no broken fruits in my family all year round. I would squeeze out the juice myself and drink it like this.

    The children drink juice and soup instead of alcohol.

    There are several kinds of soup on the table, as well as a hot pot. There is silver wire charcoal burning in it, and there is no smoke at all. There is also a tripod-shaped stove next to the table.

    I am afraid of the cold, so I can hold a small stove in my hand, so I don¡¯t feel cold.

    Jiang Yue didn''t want to hold a small stove at first, she was not cold, but seeing that her family Xue Yan gave her one, she took it and put it on her lap, holding it in one hand and chopsticks in the other. eat vegetables.

    The small bowl in front of her was full of dishes prepared by her family, Xue Yan.

    is naturally her favorite dish.

    The dishes that pregnant women should not eat are naturally not given to her at all.

    The doctor Shen Yuxuan told some pregnant women what to pay attention to, as well as what the doctors in the end of the world said, and what the sister-in-law and the others said about what pregnant women should pay attention to. The books that the nurse gave, her family Xue Yan really just read it, for fear that he didn''t notice, didn''t see, and didn''t remember. I don''t even think about his memory. He never forgets it, and he can remember it after reading it once, so he really doesn''t need to watch it so many times.

    But even though he said that, Jiang Yue still raised the corners of his mouth almost invisible.

    But Xue Yan didn''t think about anything at the moment. He just put a small bowl of vegetables for his Yuebao, and then fished out two fish **** from the hot pot. First, he tasted one by himself. His family Yuebao: "This fish ball is not fishy, ??do you want it?"

 Chapter 1516ï¼š Naturally everyone gives a lot

    Chapter 1516 Naturally everyone gave a lot

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. She still likes to eat fish balls. It''s just that she can''t smell the fishy smell a bit now, so she didn''t have the idea of ??touching the fish **** just now.

    Since her family, Xue Yan, said it was not fishy, ??it was definitely not fishy, ??so she naturally wanted to eat it.

    Obviously, it was the family who paid attention and made the fish **** so that they were not fishy at all.

    Jiang Yue felt warm in her heart.

    Xue Yan heard that she was going to eat, so she got a few fish **** for her and put them in her bowl.

    Immediately, he filled her with a small bowl of steaming soup and put it in front of her, so he didn''t give her any more, knowing that she would eat less and more meals.

    Then her family, Xue Yancai, also picked up the chopsticks and started eating.

    Xue Yan had to drink a few cups of wine with her during the Chinese New Year. Jiang Yue was pregnant, so no one would let Jiang Yue drink. Jiang Yue didn''t want to drink juice, so she drank the soup that Xue Yan gave her in front of her.

    Halfway through the New Year''s Eve dinner, the New Year''s Eve money began to be distributed. Naturally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also prepared New Year''s money for the children at home.

    New Year''s money is wrapped in red paper, even if it is a red envelope.

    Although it is just a meaning, what is given to the children in the family is the treasure of the family, and naturally they all give a lot.

    The children finished their meal first, and then went to the yard to set off fireworks.

    Jiang Yue also finished eating, but the adults in the family didn''t leave the table, and she didn''t leave the table, until the sister-in-law and the others finished eating and left the table, and she left the table together and went to the yard to watch the fireworks.

    Even if there is a sister-in-law, they will take care of his family''s Yuebao, but Xue Yan is still a little worried. The children are playing like crazy, and some children from the village come to play. The sky is dark again, and the lanterns are not so bright, said He accidentally bumped into his Yuebao, so Xue Yan also left the table and went to the yard not long after.

    Then, at the New Year''s Eve dinner table, there were really only drinkers left.

    It is still the second brother Xue Erhu who drinks like water. Xuanyuan Hao and Xue Dafu both drink a little bit, and Xue Yihu is a bit too high, and their faces are all red. Xue Sanhu and Xue Sihu are okay. Xue Wuhu is a child at heart. As early as when the children went to set off fireworks in the yard, he also went happily.

    Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue also went to the yard to watch the fireworks. Like Li Hehua and the others, they both held a round dustpan in their arms. The round dustpan was filled with the food that children like to eat, no matter whose children came to play, Both pockets for the child were stuffed.

    The fireworks are beautiful. Many people in the village are not willing to buy the money. Naturally, many children in the village come to play and watch the fireworks.

    When Xue Yan came out of the main room, he happened to see his mother, mother, sister-in-law and others happily feeding the children in the village. There were enough people, so he didn''t go there, but went to his house Yuebao.

    As soon as he walked to the side of his Yuebao, there were fireworks blooming above his head. He clearly saw that his Yuebao was looking at him with the corners of his mouth hooked, and he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.

    bent over and picked up a firework too, which he handed to her.

    She didn''t say anything, just took it.

    Immediately, he took out a fire stick from his arms, lit it, and then lit the firework in her hand. open.

    Jiang Yue held a firework in one hand. The firework had to ring several times and bloomed several times in the sky before it was finished, while her other hand was naturally clasped with her Xue Yan under her sleeve.

    The two looked at each other involuntarily.

    Then, in a very tacit understanding, he watched the fireworks in the sky.

 Chapter 1517ï¼š Playing spring?

    Chapter 1517 Fighting spring?

    Jiang Yue originally wanted to stay with her family, but because she was pregnant, and her family knew that she was a little sleepy now, they didn''t let her stay with her, and Xue Yan accompany her back to the room early.

    But during the Chinese New Year, it is so lively outside, the children are still laughing and dancing outside, and the villagers are shouting at each other, and there are firecrackers and fireworks from time to time. Yue was a little drowsy, and when she returned to her room, she couldn''t sleep.

    Since he couldn''t sleep, he didn''t go to bed, but sat on the kang.

    The kang was burnt and warm.

    After Jiang Yue sat on it, Xue Yan brought a quilt over and put it on her lap. Immediately, Xue Yan also came up and sat behind her, using the same quilt, holding her with one hand, and flipping through a parenting book on the table with the other.

    This book is naturally brought back from the last days.

    There are so many children in the family, and he usually helps him a lot. In fact, he doesn''t need to watch this at all, but he still watches it very seriously.

    I feel really different about being a father, novel and nervous.

    Although Jiang Yue doesn''t care about this book, but her family, Xue Yan, read it so seriously, she would follow it from time to time, but she was eating a banana peeling in her hand.

    She took a bite, then handed it back, and her family''s Xue Yan subconsciously took a bite and ate it, she took it back, took a bite by herself, and then handed it back, her family''s Xue Yan subconsciously took a bite again... ¡­and just like that, one banana was finished in no time.

    "I also had chicken soup warmed on the stove. I don''t want to drink it anymore. You secretly drink it for me later. The provincial sister-in-law and the others saw it and thought I didn''t drink it, so they brought it back," she said. Since she became pregnant, she has been given chicken soup every day at home.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It''s stewed by an old hen, it''s very nourishing."

    "I''m tired of drinking it every day."

    "That''s right. But if I grow meat, will my sister-in-law know that I secretly ate and drank it for you?"

    "I haven''t seen you grow any flesh for so many years, it''s unlikely, but if you can really grow more flesh, the family will be very happy." Now her family''s Xue Yan is still thin.

    "Um."

    After about a stick of incense, Xue Yan secretly went to the stove and drank the chicken soup for his Yuebao. I rinsed my mouth again and came back.

    When came back, he saw his family Yuebao fell asleep on the kang table.

    Now the sound of firecrackers being set off outside is a little quieter, and they are only set off occasionally, so it''s no wonder that his Yuebao fell asleep. However, when it is late at night and the beginning of spring, which is also the time of spring, every household will still set off firecrackers, which is regarded as welcoming the spring. The family also prepared a big firecracker waiting to be set there. By then, no matter whether it is fast asleep or not, it will be woken up.

    So, while his Yuebao could sleep, he naturally let his Yuebao fall asleep like this.

    But it was uncomfortable to sleep on the kang like this, so he walked over and picked up his Moon Treasure.

    Although his Yuebao didn''t wake up, he subconsciously wrapped his arms around his neck. Until he put his Yuebao on the bed, his Yuebao was still around his neck.

    He simply took off his boots and coat, and went to the bed to lie down.

    pulled the quilt and covered him and his Yuebao.

    Slowly, even though the other rooms in the house were still lively, he also fell asleep.

    It wasn''t until it was time to start the spring that the eldest brother went to the yard to set up the cannonballs that greeted the spring, and when it was crackling, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan woke up again.

 Chapter 1518ï¼š Sound the same?

    Chapter 1518 The sound is exactly the same?

    Every household in the village, as well as people from other villages, and even people from other places in Daling, and even people from other countries, also set off firecrackers at this point to welcome the new year.

    Lying on the bed, facing each other, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t get up, they just looked at each other, and then, slowly, both of them had smiles in their eyes.

    In this world for so many years, this is the first time they welcome the new year.

    The two kissed each other before hugging each other, closed their eyes again, and continued to sleep.

    Now that it is so late at night, the cannonballs for the Spring Festival are over, and no one will fire the cannonballs tonight. The children can''t bear it so much that they are sleeping all night. Although there are still people watching the new year, it is quieter than the middle of the night. The more you get, the more sleep you can get.

    But as soon as he closed his eyes, Jiang Yue heard a long beep sound in his head, and it didn''t stop, just like an alarm.

    I saw Jiang Yue immediately opened her eyes again.

    This sound...isn''t it exactly the same as the sound of the alarm in her space before?

    At that time, she immediately entered the space and found that it was from the high-tech room, and the red light kept flashing in the high-tech room, and the big screen in front of the console was still red ''Alarm! "Alarm" in big characters, she knew that there was a big change in the space. At that time, she also carefully observed it. Later, on the side wall of the universal nursery room, she found a red round button and several very light gray buttons, and the red button was pressed. Go down, the wall in the middle under the big screen will be separated, and then, a white door will be revealed...

    So, this is a new door in the space?

    Xue Yan had just closed his eyes, but he still hadn''t fallen asleep. He found that the person in his arms suddenly became less relaxed. He felt that he had opened his eyes, and his eyes were sharp. I have opened my eyes, I don''t know what I''m thinking.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked softly.

    "I heard the alarm sounding in the space again. It should be a new door."

    Xue Yan was also startled and asked, "Do you want to go in now or go in tomorrow?"

    "Now, or we won''t be able to sleep, we''ll be thinking about this."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan also thought so. In this case, he might as well accompany her in to take a look.

    If a new door really appeared, they would definitely want to look outside, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t enter the space immediately, but got up and dressed first.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai brought Xue Yan into the space.

    As before, as soon as they entered the space, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were at the door of the high-tech room.

    Sure enough, the sound was indeed coming from the high-tech room.

    When I walked into the high-tech room, it was indeed the same as last time, the red light kept flashing, and the big red characters on the big screen in front of the operation console: "Alert! Alert!"

    It is extremely dazzling anyway.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked to the Universal Nursery Room, and sure enough, one of the very pale gray buttons also turned red.

    In other words, there are two red buttons, and one red button corresponds to the white door leading to the end of the world. What about the red button that just lights up now? If you press it down, a door will appear, which world does it lead to?

    Having previous experience, Jiang Yue pressed the red button that just lit up this time without even thinking about it.

    is still the same as last time. Once you press it, the flashing red light stops immediately, and the red alarm on the screen disappears immediately.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly ticket~Ask for a recommended ticket~

 Chapter 1519ï¼š black door?

    Chapter 1519 The black door?

    Immediately, within two seconds, I saw that the wall under the big screen suddenly and slowly separated to both sides, this time not from the middle, but from a point next to the middle, which is equivalent to the position next to the white door. Yes, although now they can''t see the white door.

    Then, another door appeared. This door was not white, but black.

    The black door also has only one lock handle that can only be opened by turning it.

    After the black door was exposed, the wall stopped splitting to both sides, as if it had been fixed.

    Jiang Yue pressed the red button that lit up early, and then, next to the black door, a white door appeared, which was next to each other.

    is just this black and white, the contrast is somewhat obvious.

    "Before white, now black, does it indicate something?" Xue Yan pondered.

    Because I have already determined that I am Doctor Bai, and I also know that Doctor Bai once had a space leading to different worlds. There are several doors in it, but it was later transferred to her, and it is still merging with her space, so now, it appears again A black door, not only she is calm, he is also very calm.

    "It may indicate something, or it may not indicate, just make a color, make a distinction, let you know that it leads to a different world, the other gray buttons have not been lit, and now I don''t know what color the other corresponding doors are. Let''s take a look at it later, now we can''t see anything just by the black and white." Jiang Yue said.

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded, agreeing.

    Jiang Yue let the white door show, just to see if the white door is really next to the black door, and also to see if these doors can appear at the same time, obviously, they can be exposed together. I will go to the end of the world, so I pressed the red button at the top again, and closed the white door, leaving only the black door exposed.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked to the black door.

    Jiang Yue still tried it, but she still couldn''t open it, and then handed it over to Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan put his hand on the lock handle, and when he turned it gently, he heard a click and the door opened. Then, Xue Yan slowly pushed open the door.

    I saw outside the door, a bush with luxuriant branches blocking the door, only about two meters high, this shrub Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew each other, and it could only grow about that high.

    And through the gaps between the branches and leaves of this shrub, you can see that there are either trees or grass around, and there is a road not far away. The road is quite wide and can easily accommodate two carriages side by side.

    It was also at this time that a gray cloth carriage hurriedly passed by on the road. The coachman wearing a hat on the carriage was also dressed in ancient times. Although it was faster in the past, it is obvious that the world that this black door leads to should also be an ancient world. .

    And the bushes blocking the door are obviously covering the black door.

    "Let''s go out and have a look." Jiang Yue said. "When we opened the white door before, we experimented. We stood outside the white door, and even if the white door disappeared, I can take you back to the space. Besides, we now know that I actually have two spaces, among which One is the space that you have transferred to me to lead to different worlds, then this black door, even if we enter the world outside the black door, we will definitely be able to be the same as the world outside the white door, even if the black door disappears, I will Can take you back to the space at any time, and then back home.¡±

    "Yeah." Xue Yan thought so too, so naturally he had no opinion at all.

 Chapter 1520ï¼š Want to know where he is?

    Chapter 1520 Want to know where he is?

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked outside the black gate, also in front of the bush.

    Xue Yan let go, and the black door closed automatically, and then disappeared. Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were hidden behind the bushes, also opened their eyes wider.

    You can see behind them, there are also many trees and grass, and not far behind, there is a small stream, the stream is gurgling, and the sound is very pleasant.

    You can also see that there are fields in the distance, and peasants'' trousers are rolled up to their knees, planting seedlings in the fields. Many fields have already been planted with seedlings, but the seedlings are not very strong, and even some of the seedlings that have been planted turn yellow.

    Seeing this, Xue Yan just opened his mouth again: "The end of the world is similar to the season and month of Daling. The end of the world is now celebrating the New Year, and Daling is also celebrating the New Year. It is actually March and April here."

    Judging from the fact that there are people planting rice and plants, it can indeed be determined that the world is in March and April.

    Jiang Yue nodded, agreeing with this.

    Also because this world is different from Daling''s month and season, they wore a little too much and felt a little hot. I saw Jiang Yuedao: "Let''s go back to the space and remove two clothes, it''s too hot now." She was still wearing Wearing a furry cloak.

    "Hmm." Of course Xue Yan had no objection.

    I just stood in the space, and I didn''t feel hot. Now that I walked out of the black door and entered this world, I felt the temperature of this world, it was indeed hot.

    Then Jiang Yue took Xue Yan back to the space, each took off two clothes and put them in the space, and then Xue Yan opened the black door again, and the two entered the world outside the black door again.

    Seeing that there were people in the distance, as if there was a village there, Jiang Yue said, "Let''s go there and ask, and see where it is."

    "Well." Xue Yan agreed. Immediately, while walking out from behind the bushes with his family Yuebao and walking on the road, the road could lead to the village, while he slowly said: "I feel that whether it is the seed space or the space leading to different worlds, not only Miraculous and very spiritual, it allowed us to solve the danger of the end of the world in time, but suddenly another door appeared, do you think this is the real world where Xue Yan''s consciousness resides?"

    "Very likely." Jiang Yue nodded.

    "Space automatically changed my consciousness and his consciousness, so that I can be in Daling, which is the book written by Ai Xiaotian, there should be no way to change the consciousness back, otherwise, the space will not It is to let you wear the big ling, and it will not let my original body of Dr. Bai really be blown up. Naturally, it will not let your original body be cremated by the people in the A area. This is obviously to let us here. They have lived in the bodies of Xue Yan and Jiang Yue of Daling for the rest of their lives, so they won''t automatically exchange it for anyone else. However," said this, Xue Yan sighed, "although it was all done by the space. , not my own intention, but I still want to know where he is, and whether he is doing well. If it is good, of course it is good, if it is not good, then I naturally want to see if there is anything that can help busy."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion. Although he and she cannot be blamed for this matter, Xue Yan''s consciousness is innocent after all. If he lives well on another person, of course it''s good, but if it''s not good, she actually wants to see if he can. Can''t help much.

    After thinking about it, Jiang Yue said again: "Well, let''s find out the situation in this world first, and then try to find him."

 Chapter 1521ï¼š When youre in a hurry, you cant control yourself

    Chapter 1521 When you are in a hurry, you can''t control yourself

    Xue Yan nodded: "Of course it is like this."

    Having said this, the two also walked on the road.

    This very wide road should be the official road here.

    Follow this official road to the village.

    From where they are now, it should be the same village in a radius of a mile or two. The ridge of the village was still dotted sporadically, some scattered, not so concentrated, with trees in the middle.

    The amount of roof ridges is not much, obviously there are not many households in that village.

    Earth walls and thatched roofs are obviously not very wealthy.

    Unlike Daling, every household is a brick house.

    And where they can see now, they can also see a lot of mountains. The mountain is not as big as those in front of their Huaishu Village, nor is it particularly long, but it is not small.

    Walking, Jiang Yue suddenly heard the faint rustling in the grass by the roadside in front of her, she stopped silently, and told her family Xue Yan with her eyes.

    Although Xue Yan was alert enough, she wasn''t as good as her ear after all, and he was still far away. Even if he was told by her eyes, he still hadn''t heard it, but he did see it. The corners of the clothes are exposed.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, then took a tacit detour and went behind the grass to have a look.

    They tried their best not to make a sound. When they came to the grass five meters behind the grass, they saw two figures, one big and one small, with their backs to them.

    The big one has a big back and a big waist, even if the cat is there, it is also very big; the small one is not too small, he should be an adult, but he is thin and his skin is a little darker, and next to the person with the back and the big waist, he is even thinner. , like a child cat there.

    The two of them should be men from the back and dressed as men. They are both wearing patched rough cloth bunts, and they are wearing straw sandals on their feet, and the straw sandals have holes. Although the hair was tied by a gray cloth tape, the cloth tape was obviously coarse cloth, and it was a little white after washing.

    Both of them had their trouser legs rolled up, and their legs were stained with mud, as if they had come up from the field...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and it was obvious that they were two peasants.

    It was also at this time that the black, thin, and small peasant man, who turned his back to them and looked at the official road through the grass, turned his head sideways, and whispered to the big peasant man next to him: "Shou Shou, anyway, you must be You have to listen to Dad, don¡¯t be impulsive. If you see something, some people from the family will pass by. You can only go up if you follow my instructions, you know? We must have a brain when we do things. You didn''t see it clearly. You almost beat the village head. Fortunately, the village head annoyed us and didn''t bother to bother with us. Anyway, you must see clearly. The village head is probably old and confused. Yesterday In that case, I even forgot to ask us what we were hiding here. But we have been here for three days, leaving early and returning late. We have never been so diligent in farming, why haven¡¯t we harvested anything? In fact, I am also a little anxious. But you can''t be in a hurry, I''m your father, I can still control myself when I''m in a hurry, but when you''re in a hurry, you won''t be able to control yourself, it''s easy to do bad things."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little surprised. They didn''t expect that the small and thin man would be such a big dad.

    Even though their third brother was tall and tall, he was the tallest in the family, but it was also because Xue Dafu was a tall father, not short at all.

    However, although genetic factors account for a large part, there are also acquired factors that can affect height.

 Chapter 1522ï¼š her husband...

    Chapter 1522 Her husband...

    The short father may naturally have a tall son.

    "I know, Dad, I''ll listen to you today." The big peasant replied gruffly, and changed his posture and continued to stare, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, but his eyes were like tigers and leopards hunting. Death looked through the grass and looked at the official road.

    "Eh. Eh." The little peasant was relieved immediately and nodded twice.

    Being so catty, I was a little tired. I saw him pat his big son on the shoulder, "You watch it, I''ll sit for a while." After speaking, he sat down instead, still sitting with his back to the official road.

    Then, he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were standing there not far away and didn''t know when, and shivered in fright: "Ho!"

    It was also at this time that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could see the face of this little peasant. His face was thin, small and dark, and he looked like he was in his thirties.

    "Father, what''s the matter with you?" The big peasant hadn''t seen Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and just asked his father with concern.

    Although the little peasant was still trembling, and some did not come out of the fright, he pointed at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and said to his son with great excitement, "They are dressed well, they must be from some rich and noble family. The son and the young lady, son son, hurry up!"

    After , he patted his son.

    Only then did the big peasant notice Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. He was also stunned. He didn''t expect two people standing not far behind. Immediately, he was slapped vigorously by his father, and he instinctively jumped up like a tiger or a leopard. In the same way, he rushed towards Xue Yan.

    Men and women can''t be kissed, women can''t pounce, but men can.

    Xue Yan is male.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could see that this big peasant had no skills at all, and was just as tough as catching a chicken and a dog.

    But when the big peasant stood up, he looked like a bear. He was extremely tall, and he was even bigger. It should be about two meters.

    With thick eyebrows and big eyes, a broad face and piercing eyes, it is indeed very intimidating.

    And the sleeves are bulging. Like the ape arm, it is obviously muscular, and the hand is very strong. Even if you don''t have any skills and skills, it must be very painful to be knocked down and punched.

    Of course Xue Yan wouldn''t stand there stupidly, letting others fall and beat him, only to see Xue Yan easily holding his Yuebao to the side.

    Then, I saw that the big peasant could not hold back his momentum, and he threw himself heavily on the grass, making a loud bang.

    It''s too big...

    "Hmm¡ª" The big man grinned in pain, but then he was busy trying to get up and grab it again, but at this time, Xue Yan had already bent over to wrap his hands, causing him to lie down again. ground.

    "Son!" The little peasant was startled and wanted to rush over.

    Jiang Yue said: "You better not come here, otherwise it will be bad for my husband to break your son''s hand."

    "Okay, okay, I won''t go over, I won''t go over." The little peasant said hurriedly. Fearing that his son''s hand would really be twisted, he took two steps back, indicating that he would not pass.

    Xue Yan''s mouth rose uncontrollably. This is the first time his family Yuebao has said in front of others that he is her husband...

    used to call her family Xue Yan.

    "Let me go! Let me go!" The big peasant kept struggling against the ground, but he couldn''t open his mouth, but he could exchange his mouth, so he kept calling.

    Now let go, he will definitely catch himself, how could Xue Yan let go?

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

    Ask for a recommendation ticket~

 Chapter 1523ï¼š Great tyrant!

    Chapter 1523 The great tyrant!

    Xue Yan was just still using his skillful strength to cocoon others, making them stick to the grass, unable to get up or break free.

    Jiang Yue naturally spoke again, and did not speak to the big peasant, but continued to say to the small peasant: "I ask you some questions, if you answer truthfully, we will let your son go."

    "Okay, you ask, you ask, I will answer you honestly." The little peasant was busy again. For his son, he was nervous.

    "Where is this place?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "What is this and where?" The little peasant looked confused. "Are you lost? This is near Stone Village. Well, that is Stone Village. We are all villagers in that village. We really don''t want to eat wild vegetables to satisfy our hunger, and the wild vegetables that just came out this year are almost dug up. If we don''t eat anything else, we will eat grass, leaves and bark. We don''t know if we can last until the crops mature this year. We don''t want to rob you. It''s really bitter to eat wild vegetables every day. Now, I just want to see if I can rob some money to buy some food. If I can directly rob and get food, such as steamed buns and steamed buns, of course the best, those are refined grains, and we haven¡¯t eaten them for many years. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, just be merciful and let my son go, we promise not to dare again, I beg you." Speaking of this, he put his hands together and kept begging.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    When I saw the dresses of these two people, I felt that the two of them had a hard time, but I didn''t expect that life would be so hard. What is the difference between a famine?

    But he didn''t rush to let the big peasant go. Jiang Yue asked again, "Since it''s Stone Village, what''s the country it belongs to? What other countries are there?"

    The little peasant heard the words and couldn''t help muttering: "It''s as if you are not from this world."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it, but did not speak.

    The little peasant didn''t know they had heard it, so after he finished his muttering, he quickly replied: "This is ''Dachen''! How can there be other countries? As early as two years ago, our Dachen wiped out other countries. , to rule the world! Even the emperor is too tyrannical, he is a big tyrant. After the world was ruled, we were still expecting a good day to come, who knows, life is getting harder and harder, taxation is heavy, and we don¡¯t even look at the fields of the peasants. Every year, the harvest is low, and the things we plant every year are not enough to pay the tax. If we don¡¯t want to find a way to increase the income of the farmer¡¯s fields, it¡¯s fine. Why is this still happening? Isn¡¯t this making our farmers unable to live? Last year, our family barely paid the tax. This year, I feel the time I can''t make it. Those who can''t make it should be arrested by the government and used as coolies to build palaces and temples. That''s fine. I heard that being coolies like this doesn''t give you enough to eat, and the food is very poor. Many people You either die from exhaustion or starve to death. The problem is that officers and soldiers whip you with whips to make you work faster. If you can''t work, you have to whip you until you can. I heard that many people are so out of breath. The tyrant also killed a lot of good officials, such as the prime minister who was dedicated to the people, and the censor who was outspoken and strong. He also killed many princes and nobles, so that I heard that no official dared to do so. If he bluntly persuaded him, the people gave up and felt that they could not see the light of day, so they could live for a day."

 Chapter 1524ï¼š Shi Yuan?

    Chapter 1524 Shi Yuan?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes again.

    They only asked two questions, and this person said so much. Obviously, he is usually a talkative person, and it is difficult to stop once he talks.

    And so many words, summed up in the same meaning, here is Dachen, there is a big tyrant who makes the people difficult to live.

    Then, Jiang Yue followed these words and asked, "Then what is the name of the big tyrant in your mouth?"

    The little peasant said: "I didn''t know about it at first, but he is too violent. I heard that he kills people in the palace every day, and many people scold him with their first and last names behind their backs, especially in the streets and alleys of the town. My son has heard it more than once, and I know it, his name is Shi Yuan. Shi is our national surname of Dachen."

    "Then what are your names? How old are you?" Jiang Yue asked immediately.

    "My name is Zhang Dazhu. The village chief has read books and said that it is bamboo from bamboo. I am thirty-three." After speaking, the small peasant pointed to the big peasant who was still lying on the grass and couldn''t move, "He is My son''s name is Zhang Shoushou. The village chief said that it is the longevity of both blessings and longevity, but I originally saw that he was very thin when he was born, so I wanted to name him thin and thin, but the village chief said that the longevity of Fushou sounded better. , and they are all registered at the official government, that is the longevity of happiness and longevity. Anyway, I can''t read, and it is what the village chief says that I think is good. My son is already nineteen. "

    "Nineteen?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan look at me and I look at you. Does this mean that when Zhang Dazhu was fourteen years old, he had his son Zhang Shoushou?

    Although it is said that marriage was early in ancient times, it is rare for people to get married so early and have children.

    "Yeah, the birthday is nineteen. The family is poor, so I can''t marry him a daughter-in-law. But I don''t have a daughter-in-law myself. Even if I do, I will marry him first, right?" Zhang Dazhu said to himself. Immediately, I remembered: "By the way, Shoushou is not my own, but my neighbor''s child. Both my neighbor and my husband and wife died of the disease one after the other, and they have no relatives, so I will take Shoushou back. Because I have a child, and the family conditions are not good, there is no girl willing to marry me, and I can''t give Shoushou a mother, anyway, that''s it, I and Shoushou two live together. Okay, there are many women at home, and we''re probably still restrained."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both fell silent.

    This person doesn''t look like a liar, and they can also see that this Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou are not very scheming people...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again, and then Jiang Yue spoke again: "Since you are doing this because your life is too hard, and the ultimate goal is to get food, and there is no malicious intention to harm others, then this time me and I Xianggong will not pursue it, but let¡¯s say it first, we are going to let your son go, you have to take care of yourselves, and if you want to fight with us, we will not let you go again.¡±

    "Ehhhhh." Zhang Dazhu responded repeatedly. And said: "We are not that stupid, it is obvious that we are not your opponents at all."

    Jiang Yue nodded before looking at her family, Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan then let go and straightened up.

    Zhang Dazhu hurried forward and helped his son Zhang Shoushou. Zhang Shoushou''s personality was a bit irritable and impulsive. When he got up, he instinctively wanted to pounce on Xue Yan. Zhang Dazhu hurriedly hugged his son, but the son was too tall, so he could only hug his son''s waist. Pressing his head against his son''s abdominal muscles, he stopped his son and prevented his son from being carried away by impulse.

 Chapter 1525ï¼š No matter what, Ill hit you!

    Chapter 1525 If you''re like a donkey again, I''ll beat you!

    Zhang Dazhu said in a hurry: "Son son, wake up, wake up! If you do this again, Dad will beat you!"

    Zhang Shoushou is not so impulsive now, but he is still humming and staring at Xue Yan. Obviously, he was struggling so hard and let Xue Yan let go. fire.

    Zhang Dazhu quickly apologized to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan when he saw his son''s stubborn donkey-like appearance: "I''m sorry, my son is getting angry and leaving quickly, just wait a moment."

    As he said that, he jumped up, and a chestnut hit his son''s head, scolding: "Are you stupid! Are you stupid! No matter what, we can''t rob others! If you stop it, that''s what we deserve, why are you angry! If you keep doing this, I''ll beat you!"

    Being beaten by his father, Zhang Shoushou was not angry, but said gruffly and a little aggrieved: "Obviously I am stronger than him, I can think of him as two or three physiques alone, why did he control me so easily? Now, the people in the village can''t beat me, they will be knocked down and caught by me!"

    "So, you have met an opponent!" Zhang Dazhu said immediately. "Okay, okay, don''t be wronged, you are not as good as others and you are wronged. It''s not that you don''t know you are wrong, so please apologize to them. Fortunately, I met them. If you encounter a bad temper, you and I Are you still alive today?"

    Zhang Shoushou hummed twice before walking forward two steps with his head down and bowed his head, and then bent over with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "I''m sorry!"

    Zhang Shoushou is too tall, and his size is too big. Even if he bends and bows like this, he is taller than Zhang Dazhu''s father.

    Zhang Dazhu was next to him, and he was lined, so he didn''t look like a child at that moment.

    In fact, Zhang Dazhu is not short, even if he is not 1.7 meters, he is still about 1.6 meters.

    Seeing that the bear-like son, Fu Ruan apologized, without waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to speak, Zhang Dazhu clasped his hands together and asked with a smile, "I haven''t asked the two Gao''s names yet. I don''t know their names. I don''t even know what to call the two of you."

    Jiang Yue said: "My name is Jiang Yue."

    Xue Yan: "My name is Xue Yan."

    "That..." Zhang Dazhu laughed even more, looking very embarrassed, "That, Mr. Xue, Mrs. Jiang, dare to ask, do you have anything to eat?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thought it was interesting.

    Generally, isn''t this over? Either they left, or Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou. In the end, Zhang Dazhu also asked if they had anything to eat? I haven''t forgotten why he and his son are here, which shows that this person''s mind is really sober.

    This is also the person''s ability.

    Some people will not be very clear-headed as long as they encounter an accident or panic a little.

    But this person is obviously panicked, but his mind has always maintained a high level of sobriety.

    We can also know something from the conversation between Cai Cai and his son.

    And if I ask this person to do something, this person should be able to do it well...

    Besides, I met this person not long after leaving the black door, and it was also fate...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need to communicate, they could see what the other was thinking in their eyes, and Xue Yan nodded before Jiang Yue said, "I have something to eat, but I''m not around now, why don''t you bring it with you? Let''s go around your village, and if everything you say is true, we''ll give you something to eat."

 Chapter 1526ï¼š or you marry first

    Chapter 1526 Or you marry first

    "Okay, okay." Hearing that he would be given food, Zhang Dazhu agreed without thinking.

    Zhang Shoushou finally forgot his grievance, swallowed his saliva, and asked, "You, will you really give us big white steamed buns and big meat buns?"

    "It shouldn''t be possible to give Dabai steamed buns and big meat buns directly. It should be directly given to you, and you can make them yourself." Jiang Yue told the truth. She can grow food in her space, but she can''t directly grow steamed buns.

    "That''s okay, that''s okay." Zhang Shoushou said again and again, and finally smiled.

    "Then go to our village!" Zhang Dazhu called out. Wishing to fly back to their Stone Village with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded slightly, then followed Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou to Stone Village.

    Since they think that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou are not very scheming people, then just now, in fact, they have completely believed Zhang Dazhu''s words, and feel that Zhang Dazhu''s words should be completely true, otherwise they will not be so easy to let go. They are not good for Zhang Shoushou.

    And they have already planned to give some food.

    It''s just that they originally planned to go to that village to ask. Now that they know that this is Dachen and that village is Shitou Village, there is no need to ask them any more. , Maybe they can learn more about this world and hear more about this world, and it is naturally the best to have people from this village bring them into the village.

    "By the way, what day is it here today?" Jiang Yue asked as she walked towards Stone Village.

    Zhang Dazhu said strangely: "You are so strange, why are you here again, are you really not from this world?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not speak.

    Zhang Dazhu shook his head, the young couple in front of them actually had some problems, and then answered: "Today is March 25th."

    Originally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan decided that this was March and April, but they didn''t know the specific date. Now that they knew that the specific date was March 25, they were naturally not surprised.

    On the other hand, Zhang Dazhu didn''t look back at their clasped hands, with envy in his eyes. He is thirty-three years old, and he has not married a wife yet.

    Zhang Shoushou also looked back at the two hands that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were interlocking at the moment, and then bent down and said to his father, "Dad, don''t worry, when I get rich, I will definitely marry you a wife."

    "Good son." Zhang Dazhu was greatly moved and touched his son''s big head lowered. "But if you have money, let''s marry you a wife first. You are also nineteen, and you are strong enough to marry a wife better than your father."

    Although he just said that he and his son had a good time together, and that many women may be restrained at home, but if he really wants to be able to marry a daughter-in-law, he still wants to marry one.

    But he cares more about whether his son can reach adulthood than wanting to marry a daughter-in-law. His son is pitiful. He has lost his father and mother since he was a child. He was brought up by his incompetent father, and he didn''t live a good life with him, that is, he didn''t starve to death.

    Zhang Shoushou became stubborn again at this time, and said like a stubborn donkey: "If my father doesn''t marry, then I won''t marry either. I have to marry my father first!" Dad gave it to him first, and even the villagers said that if he did not obey his father, he would definitely be struck by lightning.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~ ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1527ï¼š Grandma Zhu, Aunt Tian

    Chapter 1527 Grandma Zhu, Aunt Tian

    "Good son, good son, Daddy didn''t hurt you in vain." Zhang Dazhu was even more moved, and hung his hands and feet on his son like a sloth. Two drops of tears were shed before he quickly wiped them off and fell off his son.

    Immediately, he smiled a little embarrassedly with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "I''ll make you laugh, my son and I usually get along like this, and we''re all young children."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shook their heads, indicating no.

    There is nothing at the entrance of Shitou Village, so a half-person-height wall was piled up with large stones on the side of the **** to prevent the soil from collapsing. It is estimated that this is the reason why the village is called Shitou Village.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had just followed Zhang Dazhu and his son into Stone Village when they saw an old grandmother, an aunt, and a five- or six-year-old girl.

    The little girl was led by the aunt who held a basket in the other hand.

    The old lady was on crutches and had a basket in her hand.

    The three of them were all wearing coarse clothes with lots of patches, and their faces were yellow and thin, especially the aunt, who was completely out of shape, and her eyes seemed to bulge out.

    And these three are obviously a family.

    The two baskets contained some wild vegetables, and each had a small shovel, apparently they had just returned from digging wild vegetables.

    "Aunt Zhu, Sister Tian, ??Xiaohua, are you coming back from digging wild vegetables?" Zhang Dazhu laughed when he saw the three of them.

    Zhang Shoushou also called people: "Grandma Zhu, Aunt Tian."

    That five- or six-year-old girl was Xiaohua, and she also called people, Zhang Dazhu as Uncle Zhang, and Zhang Shoushou as Brother Zhang.

    "Yes." Grandma Zhu who was leaning on crutches stopped and laughed. Her mouth was wide open, revealing a lot of teeth she had lost. Although his face is yellow and his skin is thin, he is very kind. "You guys should also go dig some, everyone is not willing to dig a lot, they all dig a little bit every day, I''m afraid that if I dig too much, I can only eat weed leaves and bark after a while. It''s okay, as long as there is no one in the village. It''s good to starve to death."

    Immediately, I noticed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were following behind. Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were good-looking and dressed well, when did they come to such people in the village, they quickly asked: "Dazhu, what is this? Who are you two? Why are they in our village?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then said hello: "Hello grandma." They also said hello to Aunt Tian, ??"Hello Auntie."

    Grandma Zhu and Aunt Tian have lived in this village all their lives. Naturally, they were flustered, and they just said, "Okay. Okay." Then they hurriedly urged Xiaohua to say, "Xiaohua, call someone quickly."

    Xiaohua is only five or six years old, and she is still ignorant, but she still knows how to call someone. With her yellow and thin face up, she shouted politely and politely: "Hello brother. Hello sister."

    "Hello." Xue Yan smiled and patted her little head.

    When everyone was not paying attention, Jiang Yue put one hand on the back, and after thinking about it, there were two more yellow and orange sugar oranges in this hand. Naturally, they were taken out of the space, but it is not easy to hold them now. If something else comes out, let''s do it first.

    I saw Jiang Yue bent down slightly and touched Xiao Hua''s little head before she took her hand back from behind and gave Xiao Hua the two sugar tangerines. Eat it." Saying that, he patted Xiaohua''s little head again.

    There are some people in the village with one or two orange trees, but there are no oranges this month. At this moment, when Xiaohua sees oranges, she is naturally very happy when she is still young, and she does not forget to thank her: "Thank you sister, thank you brother, brother, sister, you are really good Look."

 Chapter 1528ï¼š This day is really going to go on

    Chapter 1528 This day is really going to go on

    This is the first time she has seen such a beautiful brother and sister.

    The elder brother and sister are also good, and gave her two oranges.

    The orange looks so sweet.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other and smiled.

    Grandma Zhu and Aunt Tian panicked: "How embarrassing is this."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Just two oranges, it''s not a valuable thing."

    Grandma Zhu and Aunt Tian listened to this, and it was not easy to refuse, but they were busy and thanked.

    Even, Grandma Zhu said: "I heard before that rich people can save things like oranges for the next year, and it turns out to be true."

    Jiang Yue gave Xiaohua two oranges, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou thought that Jiang Yue took it out of her sleeve, so they didn''t see it before, and naturally they didn''t take it to heart.

    Although oranges are rare in this month, they also think oranges are delicious, but they still want to eat big white steamed buns and big meat buns.

    Besides, seeing the children in the village happy because they got two oranges, they are also very happy.

    "Uncle Zhang, Brother Zhang, look, the oranges my sister and brother gave me." Xiaohua also raised the oranges in her two hands and happily showed them to Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou.

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou also touched her little head. It was the first time they saw such a bright smile on the child''s face.

    Actually, a child of this age should smile brightly and carefree every day.

    But the children in the village can''t get enough to eat, and they don''t have the strength to play, and they rarely laugh like this.

    It was also at this time that Zhang Dazhu replied to Grandma Zhu''s words: "This is Mrs. Xue Yan and Mrs. Xue, and this is Mrs. Jiang Yuejiang, Mrs. Xue''s daughter-in-law."

    It''s hard to say that he and his son robbed people, so Zhang Dazhu said, "Just now, Shoushou and I were hanging out not far from the entrance of the village. When we met, I told them something. If they didn''t believe it, I took them back to our village. Aunt Zhu and Sister Tian, ??please tell them, we are called Dachen here, our village is also called Stone Village, and we also have a tyrant emperor called Shi Yuan, who collects heavy taxes and kills people in the palace every day, making life difficult for the people. I didn''t lie to them!"

    Grandma Zhu didn''t rush to tell Zhang Dazhu anything, she just joined Aunt Tian, ??and hurriedly shouted: "Mr. Xue, Mrs. Jiang."

    "Just call us Xue Yan and Jiang Yue." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    Grandma Zhu then smiled kindly: "Although I don''t understand why you don''t believe, aren''t you also Dachen people? Otherwise, why would you be here? Dachen has long ruled the world, even if you were from other countries before, now you are all from other countries. It''s Dachen. But Dazhu is right. Our Dachen is called Dachen. Our village is also called Stone City. Our emperor is indeed called Shiyuan. I didn''t dare to say anything. I also listened to my son, and my son listened to the people in the town. The heavy taxes also made our life more and more difficult. We were able to live a little before, but now we are going to live. Can''t go down."

    said, the old eyes were still red.

    "Mother..." Aunt Tian was busy wrapping her mother-in-law''s shoulders, and her eyes were red. This day is really going to go on. Really boring.

    "It will get better." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    If she and he hadn''t seen it, it would be fine, but now that they have seen it, they naturally want to help a kind person, so they can help a little bit. And the better you understand the world, the better you can help.

 Chapter 1529ï¼š Brother Shuan

    Chapter 1529 Brother Shuanzi

    So at this moment Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to say anything that would help, except that they would get better.

    "I hope." Grandma Zhu and Aunt Tian both forced a smile. But to be honest, on this day, they really have no hope.

    After the forced laugh, Grandma Zhu just remembered something, she hurriedly took the basket with some wild vegetables in her daughter-in-law''s hand, and shoved both baskets into Zhang Dazhu''s hand: "Dazhu, it''s almost noon. Now, you should take this and deal with it first, and let Mrs. Young Master have dinner before leaving. It is a guest, but there is nothing good to entertain, only this wild vegetable, please Mrs. Young Master don''t mind."

    The words behind were naturally spoken to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shook their heads, indicating they didn''t mind, and said, "We won''t have dinner here, we''ll be leaving in a while. Thank you grandma. You should take it back." Then they said again, "I really don''t need to call us son. Madam, just call us Xue Yan and Jiang Yue."

    Zhang Dazhu also hurriedly stuffed the two baskets back to Grandma Zhu: "What are you doing? If I invite someone to dinner, Shoushou and I know that we are going to dig wild vegetables, so you should hurry back and cook, after a while. Brother Huishuanzi is about to come back from the field. He has worked hard all morning, and he must be hungry. If he is not full, how can he do activities in the afternoon, your seedlings have not been planted yet. "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that this Shuanzi brother should be Grandma Zhu''s son, Aunt Tian''s husband, and Xiaohua''s father.

    "It''s still you..." Grandma Zhu and Aunt Tian both pushed, trying to push the basket to Zhang Dazhu again. "It''s the same when we go to dig."

    "Then it''s the same for us to dig by ourselves. Let''s go back and cook, let''s cook." Zhang Dazhu naturally pushed back again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both helped.

    made Grandma Zhu and Aunt Tian unable to do anything, so they were willing to take back the two baskets, but there were not many wild vegetables at all. After saying a few more words, I took Xiaohua home to cook.

    The mainstay of their family is working in the fields. They will be hungry when they come back, and they need to be full. Otherwise, they will not have the strength to continue working in the fields in the afternoon.

    The two oranges have been put into two small pockets on the clothes by Xiaohua, just like the baby. At this moment, Xiaohua is holding one hand by her mother, and the other is waving to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Sister, brother, goodbye. ."

    "Goodbye." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both responded.

    It wasn''t until he watched Grandma Zhu and the others go away that Zhang Dazhu excitedly said, "Now you should believe that everything I said is true!"

    Jiang Yue first glanced at her family''s Xue Yan, and then said, "I''ll give it to you after I''ve eaten. We still have something to ask."

    said, and looked around.

    This village is really poor, even poorer than Huaishu Village at the beginning. Mingming Village is surrounded by green trees, but standing in this village, you can''t feel any vitality.

    Because every person passing by them is covered with patches, all the faces are yellow and thin, and at first glance, they are extremely malnourished.

    is not very spiritual.

    Generally, women hold baskets in their hands, and the baskets are filled with wild vegetables. No one¡¯s baskets are full of wild vegetables. Just like Grandma Zhu said, no one is willing to dig a lot. If no one in the village starved to death, that would have been good.

    "Is there anything else I want to know, you should ask quickly, and I will tell you everything I know." Zhang Dazhu said immediately.

 Chapter 1530ï¼š Sue Imahiko

    Chapter 1530 Tao Jinyan

    As for why Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are still inquiring, just like people who are not in this world, he still only thinks that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have some problems with their brains.

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Then Xue Yan said, "You don''t necessarily know that much. Can you recommend us to meet your village chief?"

    Since they are the village chief and have read books, they should know more than the ordinary villagers of Stone Village, Zhang Dazhu, so they want to ask the village chief directly.

    "Yes." Zhang Dazhu answered without thinking.

    Zhang Shoushou also hummed and had no opinion.

    Then, Zhang Dazhu and his son took Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the village head of Stone Village.

    As he went, Xue Yan asked, "Dare to ask your village chief''s name?"

    Zhang Dazhu said: "Our village chief''s surname is Tao, and his name is Jinyan. He is a good person and a good village chief, but he is very annoying to me and my son. Because my son and I have a lot of things to do. It''s also strange, it''s always a big fart. Everything can be met by him. He used to like to nag about me and my son, but now he is probably old, almost seventy, and he is indeed old and has less energy, so he just nags. Not much. I heard him say that he was almost a scholar when he was young, but he was replaced by someone, but that person had a backstage, he didn¡¯t have it, so he had to endure it. If he couldn¡¯t bear it, there was nothing he could do, or people would convict him in turn. , hitting him is still light."

    Although fraud in the field is still quite common, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not expect it to happen to the head of Tao Jinyan''s village chief, and they couldn''t help but look at each other like that.

    "But it''s been so many years," Zhang Dazhu is still talking, "I guess he''s seen it, and he hasn''t mentioned it much."

    Soon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were taken to the gate of the courtyard of a courtyard with a mud wall. The dirt walls are mottled and some are falling off. There are two jujube trees next to it.

    "Village Chief! Village Chief!" Seeing that the courtyard door was still open, Zhang Dazhu rushed in.

    "Village Chief! Village Chief!" Zhang Shoushou also rushed in. With long hands and feet, he surpassed his father Zhang Dazhu in one fell swoop.

    "What to shout, what to shout, I''m old, but not deaf."

    Standing at the gate of the yard, hearing the sound and looking over, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw an old man lying under the tree and on the reclining chair in the earth-walled yard.

    His complexion was like yellow wax.

    This old man is obviously Tao Jinyan, the head of Shitou Village.

    Tao Jinyan''s tone was rather impatient, and he looked like he had a headache. Obviously, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou usually made him worry.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t follow up, Zhang Dazhu didn''t rush to let them in, but ran to Tao Jinyan''s side and smiled with Tao Jinyan: "Village Chief, hehe, Shoushou and I met two people, and they wanted to inquire. Some things, but I don''t necessarily know, if you know, help us tell them."

    Without waiting for Tao Jinyan to speak, he hurriedly said in a low voice: "Those two people seem to have some problems with their brains. They are obviously from here, but they are always here, making it the same as they are not from here."

    "I think you have a problem with your brain!" Tao Jinyan sat up and gave Zhang Dazhu a head before asking, "Where''s the person?"

    "It''s not like that." Zhang Dazhu pointed.

    Tao Jinyan then saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were not ordinary people at the gate of the yard, and then he hurriedly stood up, thinking of going to the gate of the yard to pick up people.

    No one can stand at the gate of the courtyard. This is so disrespectful.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked in and cupped their hands: "Hello, Chief Tao."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly ticket~

 Chapter 1531ï¼š It doesnt take so much effort...

    Chapter 1531 It doesn''t take so much effort...

    Tao Jinyan didn''t expect to be treated so politely, so he hurriedly handed over his hands, bowed back, and then looked at them with old eyes and said, "I don''t know your surnames?"

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan spoke, Zhang Dazhu said the names of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan like a cannon.

    "It turned out to be Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang." Tao Jinyan smiled.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are still the same: "Just call us Xue Yan and Jiang Yue."

    Tao Jinyan didn''t say good or bad, but asked again: "Excuse me, I dare to ask where you two came from? Why did you come to our Stone Village to ask about things?"

    However, he was a village chief, and he had read books. If it wasn''t for the fraud in the imperial examinations, he even passed the examination as a scholar, and he was naturally much more cautious than Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised.

    Originally they were like this, it was very strange, very suspicious, and vigilant.

    I saw Jiang Yue cupped his hands and said, "It''s inconvenient to tell the village chief Tao where we are coming, and I hope the village chief Tao will forgive me, but the village chief can think about it, what is the worthwhile conspiracy of your village like this? We really just want to inquire about something, and there is no malice at all."

    Tao Jinyan thought that their village was so poor, and the wild dogs and cats would not come. Even if they did, they would be left hungry. There is indeed no profitable place. That''s fine, someone will harm their village or the people in the village. , it is impossible to spend so much effort.

    Besides, the two young people in front of them were dressed in extravagant fashion and were of such good quality that even if they sold their entire village, they might not be able to buy such two pieces of clothes...

    There is no need to run so far to get here, it takes so much effort...

    Thinking of this, Tao Jinyan was completely relieved, and then he smiled and said, "Then please go in and sit down, the humble house is simple, and Haihan is also invited."

    "Tao Village Chief is too modest, Tao Village Chief asks first." Xue Yan smiled.

    Seeing Tao Jinyan walking towards the main room first, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue followed.

    Tao Jinyan was not polite to Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou either. As he entered the main room, he said, "You two, go and pour two bowls of water. The water is in the kitchen room."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were not thirsty, so they wanted to say no, but Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou were already busy, and they were very familiar with Tao Village Chief''s house, so they obviously came here often.

    The main room is very simple, with only one table and four benches, but it was cleaned very cleanly.

    Until Zhang Dazhu and his son poured water, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took a few sips politely, and Tao Jinyan asked, "I don''t know what Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang want to ask?"

    Seeing that the village chief Tao still calls them Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang, just like Auntie Tian, ??the grandmother of Zhu, insisted on calling them that...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. For this title issue, naturally, it is not forced.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue said: "My husband and I know that this is Dachen, and this village is Shitou Village. I heard that the emperor Shiyuan was extremely tyrannical. He murdered people in the palace every day, taxed heavily, and the people were struggling to live. There were no officials who dared to speak out. We don''t know about the rest. If the village chief knows something different, I hope he can tell us, we are grateful."

    Tao Jinyan smiled and said, "What you know is what Dazhu and his son told you just now, right?"

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, Tao Jinyan smiled again: "Everyone in our village knows this. They all heard about it. They heard it either from the town or from the county. It''s always talking about this, and it''s no wonder that people in the villages know about it."

 Chapter 1532ï¼š more rigorous and fair

    Chapter 1532 is more rigorous and fair

    "What kills people every day," Tao Jinyan continued, "Is it true that the officials don''t dare to speak anymore? I haven''t seen them with my own eyes, and I don''t dare to say it''s true. All I can say is that it should be true that taxpayers don''t make a living, because the government When I came to our village to collect taxes, I had to pay a lot more than before. It was the same in other nearby villages. Basically, there was no food in storage. The villages I know are now relying on wild vegetables to feed their hunger anyway.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that Tao Village Chief''s words were more rigorous and fair.

    Indeed, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but I just heard it, so naturally I can''t say it must be true.

    At this moment, Tao Jinyan laughed again: "It''s better for you to ask me in detail, I''ll just say it casually, in fact, I don''t know what to tell you."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue nodded before asking in detail, "Then you dare to ask Village Chief Tao, what is the name of the town to which this place belongs, what is the name of the county, what is the name of the capital where the emperor lives, and how far is it from here?"

    Tao Jinyan: "The town to which our village belongs is called Yaoshui Town, the county is called Diangan County, and the capital where the emperor lives is called Emperor Capital. Our village is quite far from the town, and it takes about an hour to walk. It must be farther from the county. It is estimated that the walk will take two or three hours. Needless to say, the imperial capital is so far away that it is impossible to walk, and it will take several days to ride a fast horse without sleep.¡±

    Jiang Yue: "Then what kind of person is the magistrate of Dianqi? Since you are the head of a village, you should have been to the county office and have seen the magistrate? The people of Dianqi are living like this, except that he can''t Do you want to take other measures to make your life as good as possible?"

    Tao Jinyan sighed and said, "There are some things in the village that I have to go to the county government office to handle. The old man has been to the county government office, but in recent years, because of my old age and inconvenience in my legs and feet, my youngest son has gone for me. The county magistrate changed three years ago, so I don''t know this magistrate now, but my youngest son has seen it. Before, the court suddenly imposed heavy taxes, and the magistrate asked the village chiefs to go to the county office. One trip, of course, my youngest son went there for me. My youngest son met the county magistrate at that time. If I usually go to the county government office to do business, I just need to find the chief clerk in the county government office. I am so troubled by the county magistrate. At that time, the magistrate summoned so many village chiefs, that is to say, the tax increase, and reassured everyone, saying that he would find a way to make everyone feel better as much as possible, and let everyone come back to comfort the villagers in their respective villages. It has been a year or two, and there is still no solution. Three months ago, the county magistrate summoned the village chiefs again, and once again appeased everyone and their respective villagers, saying that the same is true for other counties, and the entire county is the same. Chen is the same everywhere, he can''t think of a solution, and he also said that the prefect can''t do anything, he is also a small official, and it is difficult to do anything in the middle."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan exchanged glances.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue asked, "Has the magistrate visited the villages?"

    Tao Jinyan shook his head, "No."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have some points.

    I really want to think that the people are living better, even if there is no way, it is not that I don¡¯t experience the people¡¯s conditions in person for so long. I go to each village to see how everyone is living...

    Obviously, he called the village chief twice to appease, just pretending.

 Chapter 1533ï¼š Tao Zhen

    Chapter 1533 Tao Zhen

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Seeing this, Tao Jinyan sighed heavily, "I understand what you mean, I''m still someone who has read books to some extent, and I''m not that stupid. I know that the magistrate is just pretending, not really in my heart. Common people. My youngest son also knows, don''t the other village chiefs have eyes to see? But what can I do? They are officials. Besides, everyone says that the emperor is like that, regardless of the will of the world to increase taxes, and still hope What good birds can be down there, don''t you think?"

    And Tao Jinyan, the village chief, didn''t want Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to answer. After he said this, he sighed again to himself: "Alas."

    Finally, Xue Yan said, "I don''t know where your youngest son is now. We also want to inquire with him."

    Now the youngest son of the village chief will go to the county to do errands for the village from time to time, and this youngest son may still hear some other rumors.

    Although some rumors are chasing wind and shadows, they are not necessarily true, but some are likely to be true, that is, the truth.

    "He..." As soon as Tao Jinyan opened his mouth, he saw his 20-year-old son Tao Zhen came back, and he pointed to his youngest son who had just entered the yard and said, "Well, that''s my youngest son Tao Zhen, who just came back from digging wild vegetables. , I have a few sons, but the others are married, so they are separated, and I am living with my youngest son now."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked in the direction of Tao Jinyan''s fingers, and saw a somewhat gentle young man in a gray robe walking into the yard. His face was not as yellow as others. Although this man was also very thin, It is rare in this village to have white and clean skin.

    I saw this man carrying a basket in one hand, some wild vegetables and a small shovel in the basket, and a bundle of firewood on his shoulders. As soon as he entered the yard door, he put down the firewood, and hurriedly walked towards the stove. He didn''t forget to shout, "Dad, I''m back, I''m going to cook for you!"

    I was busy making lunch and didn''t even notice the situation in the main room.

    By this time, Zhang Dazhu and his son had already rushed out of the main room.

    "Don''t be in a hurry to cook, there are guests here, and I just wanted to ask you something." Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou stopped Tao Zhen just like that, and walked around Tao Zhen to the main room.

    Tao Zhen noticed that there were guests in the main room.

    Xue Yan cupped his hands and smiled and said, "Brother Tao, we''re taking the liberty of coming here. We also invite Haihan."

    This man also wears a long gown, and is obviously a scholar. He went to the county government office for his father, and he is obviously literate, which also confirms this.

    "Where, where." Tao Zhen also folded his hands quickly, with a smile on his face. But in my heart, I was very surprised who these two well-dressed and well-mannered people were in front of me. And, what to ask him.

    Tao Jinyan laughed loudly: "Look at me, it''s almost noon! Otherwise, you two, you can stay here for lunch, let my little son cook first, and then you can inquire after dinner is the same, just Wild vegetables are enough to satisfy your hunger, I wonder if you can swallow them."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Our family also came here to eat wild vegetables, and there is nothing that can''t be swallowed. But we didn''t eat lunch, and we were actually in a hurry to go back. We just asked some questions and left. You are hungry, why don''t you let Brother Tao cook while my wife and I ask¡ª"

    Before Xue Yan could finish speaking, Tao Jinyan smiled and said, "I''m not hungry, I''m not in a hurry to eat, you can ask first."

 Chapter 1534ï¼š Big wine and big meat?

    Chapter 1534 Big wine and big meat?

    "Father, what are they going to ask? Who is it?" Tao Zhen asked his father in a low voice, quite wary.

    Tao Jinyan smiled and told Tao Zhen, and said with a smile: "The way our village is, people won''t picture us, and they have nothing to gain. They have a good face, look at their appearance and ask us about things, but also I am very concerned about the people''s well-being. They should not be bad people. If they ask anything, if you know it, tell them. It''s not a secret about what you know. It''s just that you know it in our village. Many people know. If they go to the county, they can find out if they ask anything. If you can tell them, why bother to ask them to go to the county to inquire about it?"

    Although Tao Zhen still had doubts in his heart, he still believed in his father''s way of looking at people. In addition, he didn''t know anything. Even if he knew something, he did hear it from the county. Many people in the county knew about it. , Accidentally give the two people in front of you a convenience.

    I saw Tao Zhen said: "Then you can ask."

    "Thank you very much." Xue Yan first bowed his hands to Tao Village Chief and Tao Zhen respectively to express his gratitude, and then asked Tao Zhen: "Brother Tao, our husband and wife didn''t want to ask anything else, just wanted to ask you, you usually go to the county. Ya''s work, have you heard any rumors?"

    Tao Zhen was actually a smart person, and when he heard Xue Yan''s question, he probably understood, and said, "I heard some rumors, but there should be only one thing you want to hear, that is, I listened to the people in the yamen secretly. Say ''the sky is high and the emperor is far''."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thought Tao Zhen was very smart.

    Tao Zhen is still saying: "There is one more thing, I didn''t hear it, it was what I saw. It was something that happened at the beginning of this month. When I went to the yamen, I also met the yamen servants who were drinking and eating meat, all with red faces."

    Big wine and big meat?

    is obviously saying that the tax increase may be enriched by people.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan even thought that Tao Zhen was smart.

    Suddenly, Xue Yan asked, "Which academy did you study in? Why are you at home now, are you taking a break today, or?"

    Tao Zhen said: "I haven''t studied in any academy. I know the characters with my father since I was a child, and my father taught me."

    Tao Jinyan frowned and said with a smile: "This child loves learning since he was a child, but the family doesn''t have that much money, plus the old man has several sons, even if he could afford one at the time to study in the academy, but after all, it''s not fair to the other sons, so he just does it all. Let me learn from you, and this child has persevered. He is still interested in books. The books are from when the old man was young. He only occasionally bought one or two new books for him. Due to the heavy taxation, he had no spare money for the past two years. Now, I haven''t even bought a book anymore."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said: "The village chief is good at teaching his son."

    "You guys are wrong." He said so, but Tao Jinyan was actually very happy. Among the sons, the youngest son is the most like him.

    "It''s really annoying," Xue Yan cupped his hands again, "Brother Tao is too smart to answer everything we want to know, so we don''t need to ask any more questions, we have to say goodbye."

    Jiang Yue also handed over: "Thank you."

    "You are welcome." Tao Jinyan and Tao Zhen were busy returning their greetings.

    After coming out of Tao Village Chief''s house, Jiang Yuecai said to Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou, "You go home first, and after a cup of tea, you will go to the place where we just met you, and we will give you food there. "

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly ticket~

 Chapter 1535ï¼š Are you the emperors people?

    Chapter 1535 Are you from the emperor?

    "Okay, okay." Zhang Dazhu responded in a hurry, and was extremely happy.

    Zhang Shoushou was happy, but he was a little worried: "Dad, shouldn''t they lie to us?"

    Zhang Dazhu was annoyed: "Who can deceive your father and me! Besides, if they really want to deceive us, there''s no way they can, and we can''t beat them!"

    This big bamboo is very clear-headed, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have seen it again.

    Zhang Shoushou felt that what his father said was right this time, so he stopped talking about whether to cheat or not, but asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan eagerly: "You can give me more, don''t just give me and my father enough food. Give me a little more to eat... Then my father and I will not eat big white steamed buns and big meat buns. Anyway, there is no meat, so we can cook a pot of noodle soup and give each house in the village a bowl, which is thinner than wild vegetable soup. It''s delicious, and it''s more hungry than wild vegetable soup."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only knew that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou thought they would only give one meal, Jiang Yue still had no expression, but Xue Yan was a little bit dumbfounded.

    However, they didn''t say anything.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything, and thought they were unwilling, Zhang Shoushou was a little disappointed.

    It was Zhang Dazhu''s father who said, "Anything is better than nothing." That is, a small amount is fine. He added: "We are getting something for nothing. It is not bad to be able to eat a meal. It is all blessed by the Bodhisattva."

    Zhang Shoushou hummed again, feeling very happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thought that Zhang Dazhu would comfort his son Zhang Shoushou.

    Then Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou went home. They really planned to go to the place where they met Jiang Yue and Xue Yan after a cup of tea to see if they could really get food.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then walked out of the village.

    It wasn''t until she was about to walk out of Stone Village that she didn''t see anyone around, Jiang Yue said to her family Xue Yan: "It''s not easy to be a monarch who can rule the world, but when you just rule the world, your foundation is obviously not stable, no matter how stupid the monarch is at this time. Know that even if you don¡¯t cut taxes, you can¡¯t increase taxes.¡±

    Once this happens, it is easy to arouse public anger and may rebel, and other people who do not sincerely join in will be even more eager to move... which will make the foundation of this rule of the world even more unstable.

    Xue Yan nodded, agreeing very much: "That Tao Zhenbu also said it, he heard the people in the yamen secretly say that the sky is high and the emperor is far away, obviously there is indeed something strange in this. But we understand it better¡ª"

    "Someone is coming." Jiang Yue suddenly stopped, cut off his words, and looked back.

    Xue Yan naturally stopped talking and looked back.

    Sure enough, after a while, someone came. Or Tao Zhen.

    Tao Zhen was out of breath for running too fast.

    After Jiang Yue and the others left his house, he had already started cooking lunch, but as he was doing it, his mood became increasingly uneasy, so he simply put down the spatula and chased after him.

    "Young Master Xue, Madam Jiang," Tao Zhen gasped as soon as he ran over, feeling that he should be able to speak smoothly, his eyes brightened, his face full of anticipation and excitement and asked, "Are you from the emperor? Is the emperor not a tyrant? Is it because the emperor already knew about the matter here, and the emperor sent you down to investigate?"

    Otherwise, why is the sky high and the emperor far away?

    Otherwise, why do these two people in front of them look like they are not from this world? It¡¯s so strange. In fact, they are investigating the matter here under the guise of this, right? !

    In fact, it¡¯s all the work of corrupt officials, right?

 Chapter 1536ï¼š But here you are!

    Chapter 1536 But here you are!

    Whether it is Jiang Yue or Xue Yan, they all know that Tao Zhen misunderstood, and understand why Tao Zhen misunderstood.

    I saw that Jiang Yue didn''t answer, but asked directly: "Do you really think the emperor is not a tyrant?"

    is a sharp one.

    Tao Zhen nodded immediately: "Yeah! Only when the emperor is not a tyrant can I see hope. Only all the villagers in Stone Village can see hope, and so can people in other villages! I still want to realize my father''s dream and pass the exam. Xiucai, go to the examination, become an official, and stand out! I don''t want to live in this village, just do something for the people of this village, I want to do things for more people! I have thought about it a long time ago, life is better , I found an academy, went in to study, and then I had the status of a student and the qualifications to take the imperial examinations, but now life is like this, it is an extravagant hope to live, let alone other things, I actually have no hope Yes, but you are here! You are here!"

    Tao Zhen''s eyes are surprisingly bright.

    also repeated twice.

    is completely different from Tao Zhen who was in Tao Zhen''s house just now.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were somewhat infected, but they didn''t plan to lie.

    Once you are deceived, if things are not like this at the time, the blow to the person in front of you will be even greater.

    So, I saw Jiang Yue tell the truth: "We are not the emperor''s people, but we also think that it may be strange to collect heavy taxes to make people''s lives difficult."

    Tao Zhen, who was originally very excited, was like pouring a basin of cold water, his head lowered, and then he quickly said: "Sorry, rude."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shook their heads, indicating no.

    But at the next moment, Tao Zhen smiled again, as if he could heal himself: "You guys also think there may be something strange... That''s great, I''m not the only one who thinks so, then it should be really possible that the emperor is not a tyrant... Or Thank you, I feel I am better than before. Then I will go back, I still have wild vegetable soup in the pot. "

    After saying that, he threw up his hands and ran back quickly.

    Although there is only wild vegetable soup for meals now, it is still a wild vegetable soup that can not fill the stomach, but every household now only digs so much every day, which is also very precious and cannot be burned.

    It didn''t take long for a cup of tea. Seeing Tao Zhen left, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t delay at the village entrance any more, and they hurriedly continued onward.

    Take out the food first.

    "I have to get the seeds." Jiang Yue said. "It''s only March here. Although the early rice has been planted, there are still many crops to be planted in the first half of the year. Even if the fields owned by Shitou Village are very poor, they can still have a good harvest."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. "However, if you want to fundamentally solve the problem here, it is one aspect to have a good harvest, and another aspect is to not be taxed heavily. If this is really strange, it is because some people are rich in their own pockets and feel that the sky is high and the emperor is far away, then seeing everyone in Stone Village has such a harvest. Well, not only will they not cut taxes, but they will definitely impose heavier taxes on Shitou Village in the name of Shi Yuan, and the people of Shitou Village will still not be able to live a good life."

    "That''s right." Jiang Yue also agreed. "So, let them eat and plant first. As for this heavy tax, when we are here to find the real Xue Yan''s consciousness, we will try our best to help solve it. It''s just that we are not sure whether the real Xue Yan''s consciousness is. Really in this world, I just think it is very possible, then we want to find him, how to find him, we have to go back and think about it."

 Chapter 1537ï¼š What a meal!

    Chapter 1537 What a meal!

    "Well." Xue Yan still had no opinion. This is really looking for someone, you have to go back and think about it.

    Speaking of which, I also arrived at the place where I met Zhang Dazhu and his son at the beginning.

    Both stopped.

    Jiang Yue just thought about it, and took out from the storage room in her space enough food for the people of Shitou Village to eat for half a year, such as rice and wheat.

    They are all peasants with tools for husking rice and turning wheat into flour.

    also brought out some dishes, such as Chinese cabbage, cabbage and so on. However, when these are taken out, there is no rice and wheat that can be kept for a long time, so she did not take so much, and only took enough for the people of Shitou Village to eat for a few days, otherwise it would rot. Stone Village is not as magical as the storage room in the space. After the things are harvested and put in, they can always keep the way they just put in, which is extremely fresh.

    It is also thanks to the fact that the last days are busy moving all the underground people to the ground, and planting seeds according to the planting map to restore the greenery of the home, so that the air can always be kept extremely fresh, there are not so many people to grow food and vegetables, so the food And vegetables have to be taken from her space from time to time, and she has to always sow and harvest with one click in the space, which causes the storage room in her space to always be full, otherwise even high-tech operations in the space are possible. By taking the seeds, Taiwan took out the seeds of rice and wheat as food to eat, but it was difficult to get any vegetables for a while.

    After taking these, Jiang Yuecai entered the space, went to the operating table in the high-tech room, and selected some seeds of crops that could be planted in the first half of the year.

    is probably enough for the people of Stone Village.

    When Jiang Yue came out of the space again, the selected seeds also came out with her, and they were placed next to the grain and vegetables.

    Take these first, she and her family, Xue Yan, will come again in the future. If there is something missing at that time, she can have it in her space, just take it again.

    As soon as Jiang Yue finished this, she heard footsteps, because Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou not only came running, but they were also talking while they were coming. They were super excited and their voices were not too small. Xue Yan naturally found out, so the husband and wife They looked over together like this.

    "Ah, Dad, they''re still here! That shouldn''t lie to us!" Zhang Shoushou called out when he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Zhang Dazhu also grinned from the corner of his mouth to the back of his ears, "Finally, there is a meal that is not a wild vegetable."

    The words fell, and the father and son also ran in front of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    I saw Zhang Dazhu holding both hands and reaching out in front of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Where''s the food?"

    Zhang Shoushou was behind Zhang Dazhu, humming and looking forward.

    "Well, what about that." Jiang Yue pointed with her chin, signaling the father and son to look behind the bushes where they had been hiding before.

    Before Zhang Dazhu could react, Zhang Shoushou had already strode forward and opened the tall grass, and saw that there were sacks and baskets piled up behind the grass.

    Because the sacks are all tied, I don¡¯t know what is inside. It looks like it is full of food, but the baskets can clearly be seen full of vegetables.

    "Dad! Daddy!" Zhang Shoushou was so excited that he couldn''t say anything else, so he just grabbed his father and cried. Is this a meal? What a meal!

    Zhang Dazhu was also very excited. He didn''t expect Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to give so much. He didn''t expect much, but his mind was still very clear, "All, all for us?"

    No matter if the sack is grain or not, just looking at the vegetables is better than wild vegetables! Still so much!

 Chapter 1538ï¼š benefactor! Great benefactor!

    Chapter 1538 Benefactor! Great benefactor!

    "Of course not. It''s for your village. You are a member of your village, and naturally you have a share." Jiang Yue said.

    "You are really good people! No, you are great people!" Zhang Dazhu looked like you were really good people. Then, he turned his head and said to his son, "Shoushou, go back quickly, and let the villagers bring these back! We won''t starve to death!"

    "Hey!" Zhang Shoushou went back immediately. Don''t forget to carry a sack on one shoulder, a total of two sacks are gone. The heavy load should be food, and what excited him was completely running and jumping.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t stop Zhang Shoushou from going back, but Zhang Shoushou''s strength was so strong that the two large sacks of rice were shoulder-to-shoulder, and he didn''t feel too tired.

    Immediately, it was Jiang Yuedao: "These are the seeds of crops that can still be planted in the first half of this year, and the yield is higher than that of ordinary seeds. When you go back to your village, you will get a share. Those are naturally food, both rice and wheat. You can go back by yourself. Grinding, help us tell Village Chief Tao that he will give you one point if you work hard. The same is true of vegetables, and also help us ask Village Chief Tao to give each household a point. "

    "Eh, Eh." Zhang Dazhu kept nodding his head, the corners of his mouth grinning to the sky. Then, he said strangely: "When did you have these here? Didn''t my family Shoushou and I have nothing when we met you here?"

    Jiang Yue said lightly: "Our people just sent it."

    "Where''s that person?" Zhang Dazhu kept looking around.

    Jiang Yue''s tone was even lighter: "Let''s go."

    "Oh." Zhang Dazhu nodded straight, still immersed in the joy of so much food, he didn''t take it to heart at all.

    "Look at this, my husband and I are gone."

    "Ah, you are leaving so soon?" Zhang Dazhu hurriedly stopped, "Wait, wait for a while, when the villagers come, let the villagers thank you, they must also want to thank you, you give There are too many, and no rich and noble family has ever treated us so well, and my family and Shou Shou don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    "No thanks, you just have to live a good life." Jiang Yue said.

    "We should really go home, otherwise the family will be worried." Xue Yan smiled.

    Hearing this, Zhang Dazhu naturally couldn''t stop him.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can leave now.

    But after only walking a dozen steps, he heard Zhang Dazhu shouting loudly from behind: "Benefactors! You are the great benefactors of our Stone Village! I, Zhang Dazhu, thank you for the whole village!"

    After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed three times in the direction where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t look back, and it was too late to stop them. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just paused, looked at each other again, and then continued to walk forward.

    It wasn''t until Zhang Dazhu''s sight that Zhang Dazhu could no longer see them, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan back to the space, and then naturally returned to Da Ling''s room in Huaishu Village.

    But, after returning to the room, the sound of gun battles could still be heard. Is anyone still welcoming the Chinese New Year? Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt strange, and quickly took a look at the mobile phone beside the bed, and found that they had gone to Dachen through the black gate, but they had only been there for more than two minutes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not surprised, after all, they have long been aware that the time of each world may be different.

    It seems that before there was no white door in the space, it took more than ten years for Daling, and only ten or twenty days passed in the end of the world.

    They just asked each other: "When you were in Dachen, how long did it feel like time passed?"

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1539ï¼š body is not affected

    Chapter 1539 The body is not affected

    Xue Yan said: "I feel like more than an hour has passed."

    Jiang Yue nodded, "I also feel that more than an hour has passed, but it has only been more than two minutes for Daling... In other words, one day for Daling is about a month for Dachen."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan also nodded, agreeing.

    "That''s even better. Even if we stay in Dachen for a month, Daling only spends a day. This way we can do whatever we want to do in Dachen, and we won''t be in a hurry to come back."

    "That''s right, but will it affect our bodies?" He was a little worried. What''s more, she is still pregnant with a child, so she should pay more attention to this aspect.

    "It shouldn''t matter. Our current body is from the big ling, and we should have passed the time according to the big ling. Besides, this is not the first time that a door has appeared in the space. There have been white doors before, and we have passed through it more than once. Baimen goes to the apocalypse, isn''t the time of the apocalypse also somewhat different from the time of Daling, but it has no effect on our bodies. Now that there is an extra black door, I think going out from the black door will also have this magical effect. To protect our bodies from the influence of time in other worlds. In fact, after all, it is the role of two spaces in my consciousness, both of which have the instinct to protect the original owner and the current owner.¡±

    "Indeed." Xue Yan nodded again, agreeing very much. Then don''t worry. He added: "Then even if we live in Dachen for a few months, your stomach will not grow bigger. After all, it''s only been a few days since Daling."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded again. "It''s just that my family doesn''t let me go far because I''m pregnant. We leave the house for a day or two at most, and lied to go shopping in the county."

    "For the time being, don''t lie like that," Xue Yan said, "It''s Chinese New Year at home, not only the third and fifth brothers are back, but the children are all at home. Although the third brother will not say anything about us, the children will definitely go to the county with us, and we will not be able to get away at that time. After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the children will go back to the school again. If necessary, we will lie and say that we will go to the county for a day or two."

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "Besides, whether we want to find someone in Dachen or solve the tax-heavy matter of Dachen, we can''t be in a hurry. It should be enough to take time every day for the time being."

    "Well." Jiang Yue had no opinion at all. At most, she said, she didn''t lie about going to the county during the Chinese New Year. It also has the same meaning as her family''s Xue Yan, and if necessary in the future, she will lie.

    Besides, she also knew that whether it was looking for someone or solving a tax-heavy matter, she really couldn''t be in a hurry.

    If that Shi Yuan was really a tyrant, and it was Shi Yuan¡¯s will to collect heavy taxes, he would not be in a hurry.

    Then, Jiang Yue was a little sleepy.

    Xue Yan then said, "Go to sleep, I''ll talk about it tomorrow if I have something to do."

    "Um."

    When he fell asleep, Jiang Yue fell asleep as soon as he touched the pillow. Although Xue Yan also went to bed, lay down again, and hugged his Yuebao again, but he did not close his eyes.

    But think about it, this person, how to find it is better.

    Although Dachen''s heavy tax problem can''t be rushed, it''s either the emperor or the officials. He thinks that the sky is high and the emperor is far away. As long as we find out and determine the real reason, we can solve it by drawing salaries from the bottom of the pile. It''s not really that difficult.

 Chapter 1540ï¼š I dont know whats going on

    Chapter 1540 I don''t know what I''m fooling around

    It''s hard to find the real Xue Yan''s consciousness...

    I don''t know if it''s Dachen or not...

    Fortunately, now I have some understanding of the great enthusiasm outside the black door...

    After thinking about it, Xue Yan closed his eyes and went to sleep until he figured out how to find someone. And he plans to wait until his family Yuebao wakes up tomorrow, and then tell his family Yuebao how to do it.

    If his Yuebao agrees to do this, then do it.

    *

    Great zeal.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the space, Zhang Shoushou also carried two sacks back to Stone Village, running and jumping, shouting, "Village Chief! Village Chief! We can''t starve to death! Village Chief! Village Chief! !"

    Tao Jinyan''s house, Tao Jinyan and his youngest son Tao Zhen are sitting in the yard drinking wild vegetable soup, because Tao Zhen ran out for a while, and the stove was on fire again. The wild vegetables are rotten, and the soup is even more green.

    It''s not good to drink left and right, Tao Jinyan doesn''t dislike it, and he sips while blowing slowly. Although people are old, Sven is still there.

    When the father and son heard Zhang Shoushou''s voice, their first reaction was "this Shoushou doesn''t know what he''s doing, and Dazhu doesn''t know what to do."

    However, it was obvious that they came to their house. The father and son were not in a hurry to drink the wild vegetable soup to fill their stomachs. They put down the sea bowl in their hands.

    I saw Tao Zhen just supporting his father Tao Jinyan to the gate of the yard to see what Zhang Shoushou was doing.

    Then he saw Zhang Shoushou, like a gorilla, carrying two big sacks and running up and down, followed by many people from the village who were curious about what was in the sacks.

    These people heard Zhang Shoushou''s loud voice.

    It happened to be lunch time and many people were at home.

    "The village chief¡ª" Zhang Shoushou let out a long cry when he saw Tao Jinyan, and people also came to Tao Jinyan.

    "Your ears are going to be deafened by you." Tao Jinyan got a headache again. "Put it down, put it down, and make it clear, we won''t starve to death, what are you two big sacks? Where''s your father? Why aren''t you with you?"

    Grandma Zhu''s son Shuanzi also heard the sound, and happened to be on the side. Seeing that Zhang Shoushou was about to put down the things on his shoulders, he reached out and helped Zhang Shoushou put it down. Who knows, it was heavier than he thought, and he almost brought him down. fell down.

    "What the **** is this, it''s so heavy." Shuan didn''t understand at all.

    Zhang Shoushou laughed: "Mr. Xue and Mrs. Jiang said this is food."

    "Food?!!!" Everyone was shocked.

    Some people couldn''t help scratching it through the sack. It really felt like rice, and they were even more shocked. What about these two big bags?

    Now everyone has no grain of food at home.

    Shuanzi''s daughter, Xiaohua, was given two oranges by Jiang Yue. Shuanzi had just been at home. He naturally heard from his mother, daughter-in-law, and daughter. He knew that a wealthy couple came to their village. At this moment, he heard What Zhang Shoushou said about Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang, he naturally knew who they were, even though he had never seen them with his own eyes.

    Tao Jinyan and Tao Zhen naturally knew who they were talking about, but the others didn''t know. While shocked, they all asked, "Who are this Young Master Xue and Mrs. Jiang? Why are you giving Shoushou two large sacks of food? This is too much. More."

    Before Tao Jinyan and Tao Zhen spoke, Zhang Shoushou hummed happily¡ª

 Chapter 1541ï¼š So, can they also survive?

    Chapter 1541 So, can they also survive?

    "Not only that, I''ll get back two sacks, and there''s a lot more. It''s estimated to be enough for us to eat for half a year. Mrs. Xue and Mrs. Jiang said it was for our village. My father asked me to come back and ask someone to move it. I''ll go!"

    "Enough for half a year?!" Everyone gasped. Immediately, they all looked at the village chief: "Village chief, this..."

    Tao Jinyan briefly explained the relationship between Young Master Xue and Mrs. Jiang. Naturally, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou met and brought them into the village to inquire about something. Seeing that his son Tao Zhen had already opened the sack to check, he also looked at it. When I looked into the sack, I saw that it was filled with rice.

    It was still very bulging rice, not a single grain of shriveled millet.

    "This rice is too good. We have never seen such good millet for so many years." Everyone couldn''t believe it.

    Tao Zhen couldn''t believe it either.

    At the same time, his mind kept spinning rapidly, and he felt that even if Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not from the emperor, they were really, as his father said, people who really cared about the well-being of the people.

    Who would give their village so much food like Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did.

    No matter who Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are, at this moment, Tao Zhen has no doubts. He only knew that it was the great benefactor of their village.

    "Father, let''s go with Shoushou." Tao Zhen said hurriedly. "People are kind enough to give us food. Let''s not talk about moving back, why should we hurry up and say thank you to them."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Tao Jinyan nodded straight, also grateful to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. "I have slow legs and feet. You take people and go with Shou Shou first, and I will follow. Remember, you must thank them well."

    "Understood." After speaking, Tao Zhen greeted the strong people in the village, and they all hurriedly followed Zhang Shoushou.

    Others greeted people in the village who didn¡¯t know yet, so they all rushed over.

    No matter the old or the young, male or female, the whole village hurried over there.

    The children danced with joy, clapping their hands and shouting, "There is food to eat! There is food to eat!"

    The older generation, especially those with white hair on crutches, have red eyes. Everyone has a bad life, but everyone wants to leave their way of life to the younger generation. Generally, the elderly in the family eat as little or as little as possible, and leave food to the children and grandchildren at home. They even think that if they died sooner, maybe It also makes this family a little more relaxed... So, now, can they also survive?

    If you can live, who wants to die?

    Zhang Dazhu was standing beside the grain, seeds, and vegetables. When he saw his son came with the villagers, he immediately waved both hands: "Here, here!"

    Tao Zhen and their pace quickened.

    But after seeing the piles of grain behind the grass, it is indeed enough for the whole village to eat for half a year.

    "Where are Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang?" Tao Zhen asked anxiously.

    "Yeah, what about people?" Others also asked anxiously.

    Zhang Dazhu said: "I stopped, but they were in a hurry to go home. I was afraid that my family would be worried, so I couldn''t stop them."

    "Where did it go then? Let''s go after it. I have to say thank you anyway." Shuanzi said.

    "I have already thanked the whole village." Zhang Dazhu said.

    "That doesn''t work either. We also want to thank them in person." Tao Zhen, Shuanzi, and others all said.

    Zhang Dazhu then pointed: "Go there."

    Tao Zhen and Shuanzi have good legs immediately, so hurry up and have a look.

 Chapter 1542ï¼š That should be about the same

    Chapter 1542 That should be similar

    But after a mile or two, I didn''t see Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. I felt that rich people should have horses to travel, and they should not be able to catch up if they chased further. Knowing where people are and where they live, they can only turn back.

    Tao Jinyan and those elderly people with inconvenient legs and feet in the village had already arrived at the side of the food. Seeing that Tao Zhen and the others came back and did not chase anyone, everyone felt very sorry.

    People gave so much food, vegetables, and even seeds, they didn''t even say thank you.

    But there was nothing else to do. Everyone left, Tao Jinyan sighed and said, "Fortunately, Dazhu has thanked the whole village and kowtowed. Alright, alright, let''s move all these back. They also gave the seeds, thinking so thoughtfully, not only caring about us, but also in the future, even if Dazhu didn''t tell us that this kind of seed is so good, we have never seen such a good seed, we can know the end. The yield is definitely higher than that of ordinary seeds, and we must cherish it even more, and we must strive to grow well, so as to live up to the good intentions of others.¡±

    "Eh. Eh." Everyone nodded.

    Even his eyes were a little red.

    finally felt like there was a future.

    When the grain, vegetables, and seeds are all moved back to the village, the distribution begins.

    When is divided, it is natural to queue up.

    And while queuing, it is natural to have small talk.

    I saw someone laughing in the team: "This rich family is different, not only can the oranges from last year be preserved until this time of year, but the vegetables can also be preserved until this time, such as this Chinese cabbage, our family is in the village this year. The earliest ones were planted, and they have only just sprouted."

    "When I used to work in the town, I heard people say that you can dig a cellar, store the vegetables in the cellar, then seal the cellar, eat it for a few months or the next year, and it will still be as fresh as before. I still don''t believe it, now I believe it." Another laughed.

    "I haven''t heard of this. I only heard of ice cellars. I heard that rich people will chisel ice in the cellar in winter, seal the cellar, and then have ice to eat in the next summer." An old woman laughed. road.

    "That should be the same reason, they are all sealed in the underground cellar." Someone answered.

    Many people echoed: "Yes, yes."

    Although it was a small talk, there was joy on every face. Just as they are happy.

    The same goes for everyone else.

    Tao Zhen''s face was also full of smiles. He was helping his father divide things while talking to Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou who were also helping.

    I heard that Zhang Dazhu didn''t see Jiang Yue and Xue Yan riding horses at all, and he didn''t really see someone putting grain and vegetable seeds on the grass, so his hands stopped.

    Naturally, he felt strange.

    Why does it feel like Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are the only two from the beginning to the end, no one else at all.

    It can be seen that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou obviously don''t know more, and he didn''t ask anything.

    But it''s strange, even in person, he won''t ask anything now. He could see, and so could his father, that the two benefactors were very mysterious, but they were really good to Stone Village.

    They are all poor peasants. If you can treat them well, the two benefactors must be good people.

    Since he is a good person, even if it is mysterious and not so frank, he is willing to believe in the two benefactors, respect the meaning of the two benefactors, and ask nothing.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1543ï¼š how long have they been smelling

    Chapter 1543 How long have they not smelled

    After the grains, vegetables, and seeds were distributed, everyone carried them home.

    Farmers, of course, have a simple tool for pounding rice, that is, the treadmill, which carries the food back. Everyone has suffered for so long, and naturally they want to drink a bowl of white porridge even if they can¡¯t eat a bowl of white rice, or Gnocchi is just for grinding wheat. Not every household has tools to turn wheat into flour. The stone mill in the middle of the village only has tools for turning paddy into rice. Therefore, the wheat will be slowly ground later. First, each household pounded some rice out.

    Taping also needs to be picked manually, but no matter who picks it in the family, he is full of energy. Even though he hadn''t eaten anything yet, his brother''s complexion was much more rosy, as if he had eaten for several days.

    The smiles on each face could not be reduced.

    The children couldn''t help, so they happily sat beside them and watched. Wait for the rice to come out, and then cook porridge for them at home.

    The old people also leaned on crutches and sat beside the treadmills in their own homes, watching, each laughing, seeing their teeth but not seeing their eyes.

    Rice is processed by taotai and then turned into rice and bran.

    Sift out the bran, but don¡¯t want to throw it away. You can add a little bit more when making wowotou in the future. There are also sorghum and corn in the grain. Sorghum and corn can also be ground into flour. These can naturally be made into wowotou, even if adding bran will sting your throat. , but it can fill the stomach to some extent, and the food allocated to the family can be eaten for a longer time. Moreover, it is much better than the bitter wild vegetable soup.

    Looking at the white rice grains that were sifted out, everyone seemed to smell the fragrance as if they had already smelled it.

    Good fragrance.

    Rice fragrance.

    They haven''t smelled it for a long time.

    Washed the rice with water, then put it in the pot and started to cook the porridge. Although I wanted to eat it sparingly, this is the first meal I have been allocated. Naturally, I will add more rice to make it thicker.

    When everyone eats thick white porridge, the fragrant taste, not to mention how delicious it is.

    After he finished drinking, he couldn''t help but lick his rice bowl several times.

    Zhang Dazhu''s house, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou squatted in the dilapidated kitchen, buried their heads in the sea bowl and licked it several times, even though the sea bowl was already licked clean by them, they still thought it tasted great .

    *

    When Jiang Yue woke up again, the sky was already bright.

    Today is the first day of the new year in Daling, because many people were on the New Year¡¯s Eve last night, and they only went to bed when the sky was dawn, so the house was still very quiet at this time.

    Only occasionally can hear the voices of the children in the house.

    The children''s voices were not loud, and they were deliberately lowered. Although they woke up, no one got up. Obviously, they were afraid of disturbing the family members who had just fallen asleep last night.

    Last night, the children didn''t keep the age, Jiang Yue didn''t keep the age, neither did Xue Yan, Xue Yan naturally woke up at this moment.

    "Are you hungry?" Xue Yan asked. "Would you like me to get up first and get you and Xue Shi something to eat?" The other adults in the family had just fallen asleep, and would not wake up until almost noon.

    Jiang Yue shook her head to indicate that she was not hungry, and said, "It''s quite early, wait a minute. The children haven''t gotten up yet, they''re just lying on the bed talking. When some of them get up, it''s not too late for you to get up again."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded, and then said that he thought about something good last night, so he naturally suppressed his voice and said in a very low voice, "I thought about it when you fell asleep last night, if you are looking for someone in Dachen. , if he is really Dachen, it is also in another person, and it is unlikely that he is still called Xue Yan."

 Chapter 1544ï¼š We can only lead him to come to us

    Chapter 1544 Can only lead him to come to us

    "In short, we don''t know what his name is now," Xue Yan continued. "We don''t know what he looks like now, so we can''t find him by name and appearance. Of course, we don''t know if he has any new ones. Family members, if there is a new family member, who is the family member, and where does he live... We don''t even know this information. We can only use what we know to find him. But what we know, we also need to He needs to know, otherwise even if he saw who we were looking for, he wouldn''t know we were looking for him."

    Jiang Yue nodded in agreement.

    She didn''t speak in a hurry, waiting for her family''s Xue Yan to continue.

    Her family''s Xue Yan hasn''t finished speaking yet.

    Xue Yan did not finish his words, but he continued: "Not to mention that Dachen has ruled the world, it shows that the world is still very big, just relying on who the two of us are looking for in that world is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack. You have to use other powers to help you find it.¡±

    "And aren''t there leaflets in the last days?" he said. He didn''t know about this flyer before. But after so many times in the last days, he naturally knew a little about this flyer, which was a bit similar to Da Ling''s notice. "It is directly printed by mechanization, and it is available in the base. It is much faster than Daling printing. We can get a tracing notice, print more sheets, and then spend money for people to distribute or post them everywhere in Dachen, and make sure to print them. Leave our address on the missing person notice, if he sees the missing person notice and knows that he is actually looking for him, he should follow the address to find us."

    "So, my plan is, let''s ask the people from Stone Village to give us a temporary place to stay in Stone Village, and that''s where we left the address on the missing person notice."

    "Stone Village is not far from Heimen, so it''s the most suitable place to be our address. If we let another place be our address, every time we enter Dachen from Heimen, we don''t know how long it will take to get there."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue nodded again. indeed so.

    Seeing his family Yuebao nodded again, Xue Yancai said again: "On the tracing notice, in addition to the four characters of the tracing notice, the names of the father, mother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother are written on the notice, and then the signature is the tenant. Xue Family, Shitou Village, Yaoshui Town, Dry County. It may be a coincidence that the name of this person is the same, but the names of the seven people are the same. If he sees it, he does not need to mention that he is looking for him in the tracing notice. He also knows that he is looking for him. He. If he came to Stone Village, the people in Stone Village knew that we were looking for someone. Even if we happened to be away on the day he came, the people from Stone Village would tell them for us and let him wait. ."

    Then, Xue Yan asked, "What do you think?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "Just do as you said, get someone to find a notice. I can''t find him actively, so I can only lead him to come to us."

    This method is still very good, she naturally has no opinion at all.

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "the money of Dachen and Daling should be a little different, such as copper coins, which have characters on them, so we can''t bring Daling''s copper coins to the messenger. Daling''s silver notes are in Daling. Chen should not be able to use it either. Gold and silver ingots, big lings also have characters, and they are not easy to use in Dachen. Broken silver has no characters, but you can take some from big lings and use them in Dachen. Like leaflets, sending missing people notices, and posting missing people notices, it must be somewhat inconvenient to always break the silver.¡±

 Chapter 1545ï¼š It doesnt matter if youre afraid or not

    Chapter 1545 It doesn''t matter if you are afraid or not

    "Exactly," Jiang Yue continued, "the gold I brought back from the end of the world, many of which have no words on them, will take some out and exchange them for silver bills and silver ingots at the Dachen Bank. In fact, it''s not too much trouble, just pay more attention. After all, in the normal world, currency can''t be messed up, and a little bit strange will cause the government to investigate."

    Even if it is a big ling, it is actually very strict in this regard.

    in case there are fakes.

    "If you can avoid some trouble, just avoid it." Jiang Yue said. It doesn''t matter whether you are afraid or not.

    "Well." Xue Yan naturally thought it was right.

    "Wait, you draw up a missing person notice, and then we will send it to the end times and let them print multiple copies according to the above."

    "I''d better get up now."

    "can not fall asleep?"

    Xue Yan nodded with a smile, "I can''t sleep when I wake up."

    "Hmm." Then she got up.

    Seeing that she was planning to get up, he hurriedly said: "You don''t have to rush to get up, now the end of the world is at night, when it''s dark and it''s daylight in the end-world, we''ll send the missing person notice before it''s too late. I''ll ask them to print it out at that time. The good tracing notices are placed in the workshop outside the Libai Gate, and it is convenient for us to get them."

    "I''d better get up too, I can''t sleep either." Although she had been to Dachen last night, the quality of her sleep last night was still very good.

    "Okay." Xue Yan didn''t stop her now.

    Xue Yan put on his clothes first, and then lightly went to get the washing things in, especially the hot water, which was always burning on the stove.

    took it into the cubicle behind the screen in the room, mixed with cold water, turned the hot water into lukewarm water, brushed his teeth and washed his face before the couple walked out from behind the screen.

    Then he drew up a missing person notice on a piece of white paper.

    The top is naturally the four characters of ''tracing notice'', the following are Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, Xue Sihu and Xue Wuhu. typeface.

    After writing the tracing notice, Xue Yan lightly walked out of the room again. This time, of course, he did not enter the room with something to wash, but went to the kitchen to start making breakfast.

    Xue Yan naturally didn''t want his Yuebao to work. Before, there was no excuse for his Yuebao not to work. Now that his Yuebao is pregnant, he has an excuse, but seeing that his Yuebao is really busy. , he allowed his family Yuebao to sit at the door of the stove and help him take care of the fire in the stove.

    And the door of the stove is very warm because of the fire. Sitting there, you won''t feel cold at all.

    Xue Shi, Xue Bo, and Xuanyuan Shou woke up a long time ago. They played together last night, and finally slept in the same room. Later, because they woke up, they all ran up to the kang, rustling under the window, talking and playing in a low voice, when they heard noises in the kitchen room, they hurriedly opened the window, all showing their heads to look.

    Xue Shi and Xue Bo saw that their uncle got up and was busy in the kitchen, so they quickly put on their jackets and coats and got up. First, they did it lightly, for fear of waking up the rest of the family. Wash their faces and brush their teeth. Then they happily ran to the kitchen to see what their uncle was cooking for breakfast.

    Xuanyuan Shou saw his imperial brother in the kitchen, so he took it slow. If it wasn''t for breakfast, he actually didn''t want to get off the kang.

 Chapter 1546ï¼š spring cake

    Chapter 1546 Spring Cake

    Xue Gangan, Xue Dangdang, Xue Qiansheng, Xue Xingran and others lived in the Sanjin yard next door. There couldn''t be that many people in this yard. Anyway, no matter which yard it was, it was their own. They didn''t keep the year old yesterday. Naturally get up early.

    They were all obediently grooming themselves, and then came to the yard to have a look. They saw their uncles and aunts in the kitchen, as well as brother Xue Shi, brother Xue Bo, and uncle Shou Shou, Naturally, they all rushed into the kitchen.

    The more children there are, the more lively it will be, and the louder the voice will be.

    Seeing that the voice could be even louder, Xue Yan hurriedly booed.

    The children remembered that the other adults in the family were still sleeping, and they all whispered a lot again. Even so, they could play crazy.

    It wasn''t until Xue Yan opened the folding table in the kitchen room and Jiang Yue was sitting at the table that the children remembered having breakfast, and hurried over to sit around the table.

    Xue Yan gave each person a small bowl of millet porridge and an egg.

    There are also two plates of spring cake skins in the middle of the table. The spring cake skins are both thin and can be eaten with cabbage. In the middle of the table, there are naturally a few plates of vegetables that can be rolled into cakes and eaten.

    also comes with sauce.

    It¡¯s already the beginning of spring, so eating this cake is just right.

    Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran had small hands and couldn''t roll it on their own. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped them roll one. They took it immediately and held it in their hands. They were very happy to eat.

    Xue Shi and the others also liked the steamed thin crust with cabbage. , not to mention how delicious it is.

    If you add some homemade sauce, the taste will be different and super delicious.

    Xue Yan also rolled one for Jiang Yue.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue finally ate it, he peeled eggs for Jiang Yue.

    When the children saw that, except for Xuanyuan Shou, everyone else immediately pushed the egg in front of them to their uncle, and asked their uncle to peel it for them.

    Xue Yan smiled and also stripped it, and naturally, he also stripped his brother Xuanyuan Shou.

    After breakfast, because the other adults in the family were still sleeping, even if Xue Shi and the others were playing, they still had some control, and they all came to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s room to play quietly.

    Because they were pestered by the children, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan never thought that they would be able to walk away during the day.

    It wasn''t until almost noon when the other adults in the family woke up, and Xue Shi and the others were completely out of control. They were all super loud, dancing, laughing and making noise.

    After lunch, the uncle''s house came and asked them to go to dinner in the evening.

    This is the case every year when visiting relatives during Chinese New Year. On the first night of the new year, they go to the uncle''s house for dinner. In fact, it was agreed before the new year, but there is nothing else to do during the new year. By the way, let''s talk about the New Year''s Eve dinner tonight.

    Around the time of Shen Shi, the whole family went to the uncle''s house.

    It is of course impossible to have dinner so early. Those who play cards at the uncle''s house play cards, those who play mahjong play mahjong, and those who shoot cannons play with cannons.

    Solitaire and mahjong are two things that Jiang Yue has gradually let Daling people know about these years. Daling people thought it was invented by Jiang Yue, only Xue Yan and she knew that this was something that existed in the end of the world.

    However, thanks to playing cards and mahjong, whether it''s a festival or during normal leisure time, everyone has more entertainment and leisure items.

    In Daling, when it comes to visiting relatives during the Chinese New Year, the custom is that whoever goes to the house will cook by themselves, and will not let the relatives who come to cook, even if it is to help sit at the door of the stove and plug firewood. Therefore, the uncle''s family does not let anyone in their family help.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1547ï¼š Call Xue Yan to make up the numbers?

    Chapter 1547 Call Xue Yan to make up the number?

    Then, mother Liu Guixia and mother Shao Youyue, as well as Er Auniang, also went to the mahjong field. The fourth sister-in-law Xuanyuan Jin accompanied the three of them to fight.

    The eldest sister-in-law, the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law were missing three and one, so the three sisters-in-law let Jiang Yue play.

    Jiang Yue played mahjong with her three sisters-in-law.

    Big brother, there was one less person playing cards on their side, so they called Xue Yan to make up the number.

    Whether it''s playing cards or mahjong, with the brains of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, it is unlikely that they will lose, but in order to make their brothers and sisters happy, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both lost some money appropriately.

    It was not until it was dark and the uncle''s meal was ready that we all went to eat.

    After having dinner at the uncle''s house, and having a conversation at the uncle''s house, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Li Hehua and other talents came back. And Xue Dafu and the others haven''t come back. Some are still drinking at the uncle''s house, and some are playing cards at the uncle''s house. It is estimated that it will take a while before they come back.

    After came back, the family joked and laughed again, and was disturbed by the children, Jiang Yue and Xueyan were able to return to the room.

    Then, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan into the space, and naturally did not forget to bring the tracing notice drawn up by Xue Yan, and then opened the white door and entered the apocalypse.

    Unlike Daling, which is the night of the first day of the new year, the last days are already the daytime on the second day of the new year, at eight in the morning.

    Although everyone else has returned to the base for the Chinese New Year, there are also a few people on duty in the shed outside Baimen. There is a printer on the side of the shed, in case any documents need to be printed, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don¡¯t need to print, they just print it out. Just put the tracing notice that Xue Yan drafted on it and make a copy. The tracing notice written by Xue Yan is just about the size of A4 paper.

    However, the number of A4 papers in the shed is limited. There are only a few boxes. There are ten packs in each box, and each pack contains 500 sheets. These boxes are all used up, and there are only tens of thousands of missing persons notices.

    Posting and distributing these missing persons notices in the form of leaflets in a world, tens of thousands of them are definitely not enough, even in the end times, there will be more than tens of thousands of people, so let¡¯s copy so many first.

    "Boss, brother-in-law, we are going to be transferred back to the base tonight. We are all on shifts, and someone else will be on duty. Then we will go to the printing room in the base and let the people in the printing room make copies for you and brother-in-law. Passenger planes should always come here to pick up people, just turn around and let the passenger planes be loaded and transported by the way, and put them in this work shed. When you and your brother-in-law still need it, just open the white door and come over to get it." Someone said. .

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan originally planned to do so, they naturally nodded when they heard the words: "Okay, hard work."

    After copying these tens of thousands of missing persons notices in the workshop, Jiang Yuecai put all these tens of thousands of missing persons notices into the space, and when he returned to Daling, it was already late at night.

    It''s almost midnight, and we have to visit relatives tomorrow, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also fell asleep.

    The next day, the second day of the new year, basically, on this day, the relatives who go to visit are relatives from her parents'' house. Shao Youyue''s mother''s house is too far away. There is no need to go there; the fourth sister-in-law''s family is also far away, and she can''t get there in a day, so she usually finds time to go back; the third sister-in-law''s family originally went to Dijing. But I moved back, I feel old, I think it''s better to be in my hometown, and I miss the people in my hometown, so whether it''s the third sister-in-law or the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law, they have to go back to their parents'' home and go to their relatives there.

 Chapter 1548ï¼š Dachen again

    Chapter 1548 Once again to Dachen

    Jiang Yue doesn''t have a natal family in Daling, this home is equivalent to her natal family, so she doesn''t have to leave specially, just stay at home.

    But the little girl will go back to her mother''s house to visit relatives. Although the grandfather is gone, the uncle and the second uncle are still there. It has been agreed that she will go to the second uncle''s house for dinner at noon and to their house for dinner at night.

    I will go to my fourth uncle¡¯s house for dinner tomorrow morning, my aunt¡¯s house for dinner tomorrow, and my little aunt¡¯s house for dinner tomorrow night.

    In fact, it goes like this every year.

    Sister-in-law and the others went back to their parents'' house to visit relatives. They must be accompanied by their husband and children. Therefore, Xue Shi and the others were not at home. The only children at home were Xuanyuan Shou, Xue Qiansheng, and Xue Xingran.

    Even if there were only three, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had to help a little bit.

    Especially Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran are still young.

    Because the younger aunt, the uncle, the second uncle, the fourth uncle, and the aunt came to their house for dinner at night, even after the meal was over, the house was still very lively. Fortunately, Jiang Yue was pregnant, and the family urged her to go early without having to say it herself. Going back to the room at one point to sleep, that is, Xue Yan will be held back, and they will play cards with the younger uncle, until the second brother and the second sister-in-law have finished walking with the second sister-in-law. Change it out.

    This Xue Yan doesn''t come back, and with her, even if Jiang Yue enters the space, she won''t be able to open the white door or the black door.

    Until Xue Yan came back, although it was almost Hai Shi, he could still leave Da Ling for two or three hours and then come back to sleep, and one day of Da Ling was equivalent to a month of Da Chen, and those two or three hours were naturally equivalent to three hours of Da Chen. Four days, so if they go to Dachen, they can stay in Dachen for three or four days and then come back to sleep.

    Then, Jiang Yue naturally brought Xue Yan into the space again.

    Xue Yan opened the black door, and then the two entered Dachen.

    They don''t have to think about it, they all know that it has been more than a month for Dachen, almost two months. The rice grains that have grown a lot taller in the rice fields can also be seen from a distance.

    It''s just that those early rice crops are still thin and weak, and it can be expected that the harvest will not be high at that time.

    What day is it here, they haven''t met anyone here, so naturally it''s impossible to be sure, but looking at the sun rising not high, it''s obviously early in the morning.

    walked out from behind the bushes that blocked the black door, and walked on the road that could accommodate two carriages side by side.

    Then, of course, we are also familiar with the way to Shitou Village.

    But after walking for a while, he stopped at the roadside grass where he met Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou before. Jiang Yue took out a lot of seeds of crops from the space and put them here. Not in big sacks, but in small sacks.

    Immediately, he took out the copy of the missing person notice. For the time being, I won''t take out so many, but only take out two thousand sheets in a wooden box.

    Jiang Yue also took out two money bags, which were filled with some broken silver. She brought one for herself and one for her family, Xue Yan.

    There are still unmarked gold nuggets in her space. She and her family, Xue Yan, have already discussed that they will find a bank in Dachen and exchange some gold for silver bills and silver ingots that can be used here.

    After doing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan continued to go to Stone Village.

    It doesn''t matter if the seeds and the missing person notice are temporarily placed here. The grass is high enough, and although there is grass behind the grass, it is also downhill. Even if someone passes by, the scene behind the grass cannot be seen on the official road, not to mention the stone village. It''s in front of them, it''s not far away, and when they see people from Stone Village, they will bring people over and move to Stone Village.

 Chapter 1549ï¼š You are here again!

    Chapter 1549 You are here again!

    At this moment, there are just a few children playing in the mud at the entrance of Shitou Village, among them Xiaohua.

    The children can eat enough, no more wild vegetable soup, the nutrition can keep up to a certain extent, the complexion is okay, the complexion is somewhat ruddy, and they have energy to play everywhere in the village.

    The other children didn''t know Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, only Xiao Hua stopped playing in the mud when they saw it, and ran towards Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, looking up at their dirty little faces, full of joy, and both small eyes were full of joy. Bright, milky voice: "Sister and brother! You guys are here again! Xiaohua thought she would never see you again! Thank you, I can eat enough every day now, and I even ate spinach and cabbage yesterday. Yesterday, my father went to sell vegetables, and other people in the village were also selling them. One piece was sold. It was the seeds you planted, and they were all sold out. They said that our vegetables were good. I heard from my grandmother and mother. Heavenly Father can still sell it!"

    Jiang Yue gave a lot of seeds before, among which there are naturally vegetable seeds, and some vegetables can be harvested in about two months, such as spinach, lettuce, chicken feathers, cabbage, **** and so on.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally not surprised when Xiao Hua said she had eaten spinach and cabbage.

    Presumably the vegetables that Stone Village can sell now are spinach, lettuce, etc.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both touched Xiao Hua''s head.

    The other children also ran over, and they all surrounded their brothers and sisters, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also touched their heads.

    "Have you all eaten?" Xue Yan asked with a smile.

    The children all said in unison, "Eat! Brother and sister have breakfast?"

    "We ate too." Xue Yan smiled. Then he asked, "Is the village chief at home now?"

    "It''s there." A child said.

    Immediately, the children spread their feet and ran to the village, shouting happily as they ran.

    Some shouted: "Village Chief Village Chief!"

    Some shouted: "Brother and sister are here, village chief!"

    Some did not call for the village chief, but ran to their respective homes, shouting, "Father, my brothers and sisters like Bodhisattvas are finally here again!"

    "Father, mother, the older brothers and sisters who gave us food are here!"

    This is good, and immediately attracts everyone who is still in the village or at home.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan originally wanted to find the village head Tao Jinyan first, but now they can only follow the children and enter the village, but they were surrounded by attracted people, including grandfathers and grandmothers. There are uncles, aunts, aunts, young people... Wait, everyone thanked them, and they all thanked them for their gratitude.

    Look at everyone, although they are still very thin, their faces are somewhat bloody, and they are no longer sallow and sallow.

    People also appear more spiritual.

    It will get better and better in the future, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both think.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally said no thanks.

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou''s homes are not far from the entrance of the village. Originally, they took care of the vegetables they planted in the yard at home, watered the vegetables, and when they heard the voices of the children, they knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were here, and immediately They all happily dropped the bucket and scoop and ran over.

    When they came, they saw that many people had surrounded Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, so they kept pressing forward, and while pressing them, they said, "Let me. Let me."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked around, and before they saw Zhang Dazhu, they saw that many of the Gao people were like Zhang Shoushou, who stood out. Zhang Shoushou hummed and squeezed in front of them together with his father Zhang Dazhu.

 Chapter 1550ï¼š Yeah, nothing else

    Chapter 1550 Yes, there are no words

    "Young Master Xue, Madam Jiang, it''s really you!" Zhang Dazhu said with great joy as soon as he squeezed over.

    Zhang Shoushou just kept smiling and nodding, looking at them, he was also extremely happy. But after a long while, he still opened his mouth and kept calling them: "Great benefactor. Great benefactor."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally asked not to call them that. Although everyone promised not to call them benefactors, they still called them Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang.

    At this time, Tao Jinyan was also rushed by Tao Zhen''s help.

    The two also knew that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were here when they heard a child''s shout, and their expressions were obviously as excited as the rest of the village.

    The two of them also wanted to call them benefactors, but they just heard Xue Yan and Jiang Yuerang not to call them that, so they refused to change their names and still called Xue Yan and Jiang Yue their sons and madams.

    "Young Master Xue, Madam Jiang, I didn''t expect to see you again." Tao Jinyan handed over, both grateful and emotional.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue cupped their hands back, before Jiang Yue said, "We actually have something to ask the village chief and everyone."

    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Young Master can say anything, if we can do it, there''s nothing wrong with it." Tao Jinyan said hurriedly.

    "Yeah, yeah, absolutely nothing." Everyone else was busy. They all looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue thanked him first, and then said, "It''s not a big deal, I just want to see which one of you has a vacant house, and I want to rent a house in your village to live in. We don''t know how long it will last, because we are looking for someone. I don''t know if I can find it, but don''t worry, we will pay the rent."

    She and her family, Xue Yan, have already discussed that they need to find a temporary base in Shitou Village, and then they can find people.

    "What are you talking about? Our broken place is also a broken house. How can we ask for your rent? No, no, no, no matter what. As long as you don''t dislike it, just stay here. Thank you in return. We? We thank you before it''s too late!" everyone said.

    Immediately, many people said: "Our family has a small population, so there is an empty house. Let''s live in our house, let''s live in our house."

    "Come to my house."

    "I think it''s better to go to my house."

    Some people even fought.

    Before waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to say anything, Zhang Dazhu also said: "I think it''s better to go to my house, that is the house where Shou Shou lives. My parents left me a house for this only Miao Miao, Shou Shou''s father My mother also left him a house, which is next to my house, and there is a yard. Although it is a bit broken, isn''t everyone''s house not good? If it¡¯s empty, then you don¡¯t have to squeeze a piece with anyone. Usually Shoushou lives with me in my house. Why don¡¯t I go back with Shoushou and tidy up Shoushou¡¯s house and give it to Young Master Xue and Mrs. Jiang It doesn''t matter how long you live. If you live in someone else''s house, and if someone else''s family adds more people, you won''t necessarily have a house to live in. But I''m different from Shou Shou. There are still two empty rooms in my house, even if Both Shoushou and I are married, and we are not afraid of having children."

    Tao Zhen also felt that it would be better not to let the two benefactors huddle under the same roof with others. The two benefactors are very mysterious. It would be somewhat inconvenient to live under the same roof with others, and what Uncle Bamboo said really made sense. , it doesn''t matter how long he will live only if he lives in the house of Shou Shou, so he didn''t wait for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to say anything, and said hurriedly: "I also think that the empty house in Shang Shou Shou''s house Live well."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1551ï¼š I dont know what Mrs. Gong thinks?

    Chapter 1551 I don''t know what Mrs. Gongzi thinks?

    Zhang Shoushou himself kept nodding his head and said cheerfully: "Okay, okay, come to my house, just come to my house." He also waved his long arm, not to mention how happy.

    Since Jiang Yue and Xue Yan really gave food and gave so much back, in Zhang Shoushou''s eyes, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not only great benefactors, but also existences as big as the sky.

    Tao Jinyan had the same thoughts as his son, so he didn''t wait for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to say anything. He also said, "It would be good to live in that empty house in Shangshoushou." Then he asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Meaning: "I wonder what Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang think?"

    It would be the best if we could have a separate courtyard, and it would be much more convenient.

    To be honest, Zhang Dazhu is right. If you live in someone else''s house, you can''t guarantee that you can live as long as you want, and they can''t be sure how long they will stay in Dachen...

    Don''t look at Zhang Dazhu''s giggling, it doesn''t seem to be in tune, but his mind is really clear...

    Moreover, they can also see that Tao Village Chief and Tao Zhen are obviously contributing to the flames and want to give them convenience...

    I saw that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally got this love, they had no opinion at all, they nodded and expressed their willingness to live in Zhang Shoushou''s house.

    As for the rent or something, if Zhang Shoushou doesn''t collect it at that time, they will use other methods, give more seeds or something, and treat it as having paid the rent.

    "Thank you." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also said thank you to Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou.

    Zhang Dazhu hurriedly waved his hand.

    Zhang Shoushou shook his head violently, as if his head was about to fall off. Anyway, he didn''t want Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to thank him, and felt that it was too late for them to thank Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Those people in the village who had vacant rooms at home also felt that Zhang Dazhu was right, and naturally they did not force Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, the two great benefactors, to come and live in their house, but these people felt very sorry and said all. : "Let''s go, let''s go and help clean up the house."

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou were also anxious to go back and clean up the house.

    Xue Yan hurriedly said, "We can clean up by ourselves."

    "That''s okay!" Everyone was anxious. "I can''t, I can''t." Even more so, they had to rush to clean up the house together with Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou.

    So Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only agree to let everyone help clean up the house.

    But agree to agree, but the house is not in a hurry to clean up...

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "The house will be cleaned up later, no hurry, now, I want to trouble everyone with my partner to move the seeds we brought. It is still placed behind the grass last time. This time the seeds There are also seeds suitable for planting in the second half of the year, including late rice seeds, everyone should share a share and keep it well, when the time comes, the harvest should be somewhat better than before."

    If it wasn''t for her pregnancy, she could have moved in with her family, Xue Yan, and everyone else.

    "Mrs. Jiang, Young Master Xue..." Everyone was even more moved and looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    This is the second time we have met. Even most people have met the two people in front of them for the first time, but the two people in front of them have helped them so far...

    It was Tao Jinyan, the village chief, who said, "I really don''t know how to thank you. Even if you are a cow or a horse in your next life, I probably won''t be able to repay your kindness."

    "The village chief, don''t say that." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    Tao Jinyan said a few words with special gratitude, and then let those young and strong people go to carry the seeds and join the villagers, but Xue Yan was not allowed to go together.

 Chapter 1552ï¼š Some insists will never change

    Chapter 1552 Some insistence will never change

    Their benefactor was so good to them, how could they let the benefactor help move a piece of seeds.

    Seeing that some people were even about to cry, Xue Yan had no choice but not to go, but she told the people who went to ask the helper to bring the wooden box, which contained a notice of missing persons.

    Search notices?

    Tao Zhen then asked, "Young Master Xue, Madam Jiang, you just said that you are looking for someone, but you don''t know if you can find someone, so who are you looking for? Is this person looking for that person?"

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "The notice of looking for someone is to find that person. But to be honest, we don''t know what the person we are looking for is called or what he looks like, but my wife and I wrote about everything we know. On the tracing notice, if he sees the tracing notice, he will know that we are looking for him."

    Waiting for the seeds to move in, again under the auspices of Tao Jinyan, the village chief, they began to divide the seeds.

    Although Tao Jinyan is hosting, but after all, he is old, and Tao Zhen is basically busy and responsible for these.

    The wooden box with the missing person notice was put aside. It turned out that Tao Zhen was actually busy, and the village chief Tao Jinyan was just standing on the side. Xue Yan opened the wooden box and took out one for Tao village chief to see.

    At this time, Jiang Yuecai said: "There are 2,000 sheets here, and my husband and I plan to post this wherever we can in Dianqi County, such as some walls, some trees, some big rocks, as long as someone passes by. , you can see, you can post it, then you can post it. Yaoshui Town is in Diankui County, so it is also necessary to post it. In addition to posting it, it is also posted to pedestrians and brought back. One person can post at most one. , if it is determined that the family is a family of several people, and only one post is posted like this, everything is just to let more people know about this missing person notice, and it will also make me and my husband more likely to find someone. Posting it or sending it to pedestrians requires manpower. Therefore, if Shitou Village has the ability to do this work and is free, we would like to hire these people in Shitou Village to help us do this. Of course, there are more than 2,000 photos. In the future, my husband and I will send this kind of tracing notice again. As for the wages, we will pay as much as others hire people per day.¡±

    "How can this cost wages," Tao Jinyan said immediately, "without wages, you have given us so much grain, seeds, and vegetables, and now they have given us so many seeds, even if we sell all the people in our village. I can''t buy so many things."

    Others who heard this also echoed: "Yes, yes." It means that they will never ask for wages.

    Jiang Yue insisted: "If you don''t want wages, then my husband and I can only go to the town to hire someone else to do this."

    Xue Yan also nodded, indicating yes.

    "This..." The people of Stone Village were all in a dilemma. They want to do something for their benefactors, but the benefactors feel that they have never done anything for them. They don''t ask them to do it for them without pay, and they will go to others.

    Tao Zhen saw this and said, "Let''s listen to Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang." The two benefactors were obviously very assertive, and some insisted that they would never change.

    It would be troublesome to find someone else, so it would be better to hire someone in Stone Village, which would be somewhat more convenient for the two benefactors.

    Everyone said: "Well then."

    Jiang Yue then asked, "How much is a day''s wages in general if you hire people to work?" She was asking Tao Zhen. She felt that others would not tell the truth.

 Chapter 1553ï¼š Even so, I dont believe

    Chapter 1553 Even so, I don''t believe it

    Sure enough, before Tao Zhen answered, everyone else said: "Not much, just give two or three pennies a day."

    was also afraid to say that one or two pennies was too little. Jiang Yue didn¡¯t believe it, so he said two or three pennies.

    But even so, Jiang Yue didn''t believe it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still looking at Tao Zhen.

    Tao Zhen now probably knows the temperament of the two benefactors, and naturally he told the truth: "Generally, people work, like this kind of relaxed, as long as they don''t go farther than the county, it''s about ten wen a day."

    This is similar to Daling.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and immediately, Jiang Yue said, "Then let''s do ten articles a day. Forget it today, my husband and I still have some things to prepare, and this notice of missing persons is not enough now, it will be available from tomorrow. start."

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw how many people they could hire in Stone Village.

    Because the village has basically planted all the things that will be planted in the first half of the year, and it is only left to take care of the crops, so there are still quite a lot of people who are free.

    The family hired one, or two, and finally counted the total, and there were forty-five people in total.

    is also not much population in Stone Village.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai said to the forty-five people who were employed: "Go to my husband''s residence and my husband''s residence early tomorrow morning, take a carriage to the town or county to post and post missing people notices, and don''t be on the trees by the roadside. I forgot to post it, it must be conspicuous, as long as you pass by, you can see it, and I will go to the town to hire some carriages with my guild.¡±

    These people all said: "There is no need to take a carriage, we will get up before dawn, and we can just walk." They are all afraid that their benefactors will spend more money.

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s better to take a carriage, it''s too far, get up too early to walk, people will easily lose energy during the day."

    This is¡­

    Plus, I really want to do things well for the two benefactors, so these people have no objection, so they all promised to go to the village entrance on time tomorrow to ride the carriage.

    At this time, the seeds are also divided.

    Zhang Shoushou and Zhang Dazhu hurried back with the seeds, wanting to clean up the courtyard next door, which is also a thatched hut, for the two benefactors Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Every household in the village came to help with the cleaning.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to this courtyard, but there were a lot of people helping with the cleaning, and they were so enthusiastic that they couldn''t get involved at all.

    They could only look at the courtyard. There were only a few small rooms. The walls were extremely mottled, and the roof was covered with thick thatch. It felt like it was about to hang down. The wall is not short, it is the height of a normal house.

    Because no one lived there for many years, no matter which room was covered with dust.

    There is no bed in the house, only one room has a kang under the window. The kang looks very mottled, but because it was built thick at the beginning, there is no need to worry about it collapsing.

    Some windows were broken. Fortunately, although the window of the room where I was sleeping was old, it was not damaged, so there was no need to re-paste the window paper.

    There are boxes, cabinets, tables and stools, all of which are very simple in style and very old. Some people brought water, and several people were helping to clean them neatly.

    I also took it out and put it in the sun to dry. The sun is very good today and it will dry soon.

    The stove room is a small one, not to mention other things, just talking about the pot, which has been useless for many years, a lot of embroidery has been produced, and an aunt is helping to grind it.

    This small pot is on the stovetop.

    There is a big tree outside the courtyard wall. The branches of the big tree stretch in, which can cover most of the house on the firewood house, and the yard can also be covered a little.

 Chapter 1554ï¼š Doesnt this drive us to death?

    Chapter 1554 Isn''t this forcing us to death?

    There are also trees behind the house, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and the shade of the trees is pouring down. It just happens to be covered in the room with the kang. Even if you sleep in it, it should not be particularly hot in summer.

    In the yard, there is only a small open space where you can dry things or walk around on it. The other places are full of vegetables, which are naturally planted by Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou.

    Judging from the gratifying growth of those vegetables, they should have been planted from the seeds in her space.

    There is only one adjacent family next to it, and that is the courtyard where Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou live, which is Zhang Dazhu''s house.

    Zhang Shoushou''s father actually had the surname Zhang, and Zhang Dazhu did not change his surname to Zhang Shoushou.

    The layout of Zhang Dazhu''s house is similar. Now the gate of the courtyard is also open, and you can see that the courtyard is also full of vegetables, and only a small space is left.

    Even in the corridor, there are several wooden boxes made of wooden boards, and vegetables are grown in the wooden boxes, and the vegetable seedlings are green.

    "It''s a little strange." Jiang Yue whispered to her family, Xue Yan. "However, the vegetables are planted under the corridor, and they are not planted in the back of the house. Whether it is the back of the house we want to live in or the house next door, it is obviously more suitable for growing vegetables, and it is not that troublesome. We just came here. This, when I passed by other houses, I didn''t seem to see anyone who planted vegetables behind the house or outside the yard, all in the yard."

    Xue Yan nodded, "It''s strange. Just ask."

    "Um."

    Seeing his Yuebao nodding, Tao Zhen just happened to be here at this time, and wanted to see if there was anything he could help, so Xue Yan asked him about it.

    Tao Zhen said: "If we planted at the back of the house, even if we only planted a little bit, the government would charge us the same tax as the field, but if we planted it in the yard, it would be different. It would be equivalent to planting at home, and naturally we would not be taxed. It¡¯s not enough to expand the yard. Generally, a house has a deed. The deed has the size of your house including the yard. You can only plant within the size of the deed. If it exceeds, you will also be taxed, so you are expanding the yard in private. No matter how big it is, it¡¯s useless to grow things in the yard. The government doesn¡¯t care about you and still collects the tax. This is obviously overcharging, and it¡¯s only a matter of the past two years. There are also a lot of taxes, but everyone can live to a certain extent. Moreover, in the past two years, the tax is not based on the harvest per mu, but stipulates how much tax must be paid per mu. Therefore, sometimes the harvest is not good. The end of the year, we have planted a lot of things, but the total amount is not enough to pay the tax. So now we are afraid that we will encounter some kind of flood and locust disaster, and the crops will be lost. We still have to pay so much tax. Are we peasants forced to die?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, this is indeed a heavy tax.

    Tao Zhen was silent for a while, but still couldn''t hold back, and said again: "So, I hope, it''s just the ghosts of our government here, in fact, the emperor didn''t mean that."

    Then, he couldn''t help but say again: "Actually, I really want to go to other places, especially the imperial capital, to see if it is also taxed in the same way. You can''t have different taxation in different places, right? The same is true for the imperial capital, then I really give up. If this is different, doesn¡¯t it make it clear that those officials here really think the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and they have puffed up their pockets. But we are all poor. If you look like this, how can you go to the imperial capital to have a look, and even if you can go there, you won''t come back."

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1555ï¼š they believe

    Chapter 1555 They Believe

    I want to know if the heavy tax here is related to Dachen Emperor Shiyuan, and he is indeed going to the imperial capital...

    However, they have never even been to Yaoshui Town, they have only been to this Stone Village twice at most, and they still lack understanding of the world...

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not sure when they would go to the imperial capital. At this moment, they naturally didn''t tell Tao Zhen that they would go to the imperial capital one day.

    They naturally could afford to let Tao Zhen go by himself, but Tao Zhen had no skills and no background. If he went to the imperial capital by himself, there might be an accident, so they didn''t say anything about it.

    The best way to figure this out, they think, is to check it out for themselves.

    There are so many people helping to clean the house. The house is not big, and Tao Zhen is not used to help. This small thatched cottage has been cleaned and everything is clean.

    Even the firewood house was filled with a lot of firewood.

    Then everyone asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang, do you have any other luggage besides the notice of missing persons? Would you like us to bring some bedding and other things from our house?"

    There must be other luggage, such as quilts, pillows, mats, etc., but they are all stored in the space, but it is difficult to take them out in front of everyone now.

    I saw that Jiang Yue thanked everyone for their kindness first, and then said: "My husband and I will send a farewell notice, and by the way, we will send our luggage."

    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good." Everyone said. Although they have yet to meet the people under their benefactors. Maybe we won''t see it again in the future.

    But when the benefactor said so, they believed in the benefactor.

    Including Tao Zhen, they are also convinced that they do not doubt.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not stupid, it is natural to see everyone''s trust in them.

    This is all cleaned up, and there is nothing else to help. Everyone plans to go back. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will send everyone to the gate of the yard.

    The others all went back, but Tao Zhen, Zhang Dazhu, and Zhang Shoushou did not rush to leave.

    I saw Zhang Dazhu cheerfully said: "Shoushou and I live next door, if you have anything, you should call us. You can pick and eat the vegetables in the yard, if it wasn''t for the seeds you gave, you wouldn''t be able to plant them. For such a good dish, last time I went to sell vegetables with Brother Shuanzi and the others, but I only had a basket of vegetables at the time, and I got nearly ten cents. Some people wanted to buy it too, but we were all sold out at the time and couldn''t buy it anymore, brother Shuanzi and the villagers will go to sell vegetables in two days, and I will also pick some cabbage and rapeseeds to sell."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thanked.

    Then, Xue Yan asked the three of them: "My wife and I are planning to go to the town. I don''t know if there is an ox cart nearby. My daughter-in-law can''t be tired or do physical work because of her health. The town is so far away. , it¡¯s impossible to walk into the town. We don¡¯t know how to get around in the town, so we need someone to help lead the way. If there is an ox cart, just let the ox cart driver lead the way.¡±

    This Stone Village is so poor, I feel that there is a small possibility that there is a horse-drawn carriage nearby, but maybe there is an ox-drawn carriage, so they only asked this question.

    This is also because there are too many people in the family tonight. The second brother and the others are expected to play cards until midnight. The rest of the family has not slept yet. If they leave the room, they will definitely be seen. Otherwise, they can go to the stable at home to get one. A carriage was loaded into the space and brought to Stone Village.

 Chapter 1556ï¼š Just about to give it up

    Chapter 1556 is about to give it up

    But now it''s the troublesome point. When you get to the town, it''s the same to buy a carriage from the town here.

    The reason why he didn''t tell his Yuebao directly that he was pregnant, so he couldn''t do physical work, was naturally because the time difference between Daling and Dachen was a bit big. If Dachen passed a few months, Daling only passed a few days. , Then his Yuebao''s belly will definitely not grow up, but the people here will definitely wonder why his Yuebao''s belly hasn''t gotten bigger, it is better to just say that it is due to physical reasons and not to say anything about pregnancy.

    Tao Zhen and the three heard Xue Yan say this and thought that Jiang Yue was in poor health, but they didn''t think that Jiang Yue was pregnant.

    I saw Zhang Shoushou hurriedly said, "There is an ox cart in our village!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little surprised. Just now, when they saw what the villagers said about going to the town, they thought there were no cattle in the village.

    "Yeah," Zhang Dazhu said with a smile, "it''s just a cow. Usually, because it is supposed to be used for ploughing the land, the people in the village treasure it as if it were something, so they almost donate it. Before the imperial court confiscates the heavy tax , our cow is often sent to the town by our villagers. Later, after heavy taxation, every household has this cow left, and it becomes rare. We only put a wooden cart on it unless there is an emergency, let us If you take a bullock cart, at other times, you can just walk. There is a bullpen behind Brother Shuanzi''s house, but Brother Shuanzi''s house is a little higher, so the bullpen is covered. I didn''t see it. If you want to go to the town, just tell the village chief, just put on the wooden cart, and you can take you to the town. If you don''t have one to lead the way, I can show you the way, and I''ll be there too. Bullock cart."

    Tao Zhen also said: "The nearest villages are several miles away, and those villages only have one cow. It is better to use the cows from our own village. I''ll go tell my father now! You wait for me!"

    After finished speaking, without waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to speak, he strode home to find his father Tao Jinyan.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that it would be better for them to go and talk in person. They wanted to go with Tao Zhen, but Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou stopped them, saying that Tao Zhen should go alone, so that they don''t have to be so outspoken. Also had to stop, do not follow a go.

    Since Zhang Dazhu said that he could lead them to the town, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally asked Zhang Dazhu to help them lead the way.

    "Okay, okay." Zhang Dazhu agreed quickly, "It just so happened that I went to the town for a good stroll. Last time I only sold vegetables, and I came back after I sold them." Then he hurriedly said, "I''m going to change my clothes! Put on my best clothes! This is going to town!" After saying that, he rushed home happily.

    Zhang Shoushou hummed, after a while, he was still full of anticipation and said gruffly, "Then... I, can I go with you?"

    It doesn''t matter if there are more than one person, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded.

    "I want to change into my best clothes too!" Having said that, Zhang Shoushou also rushed back happily. That is next door.

    Changing clothes and going to town will obviously make Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou feel better, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally didn''t stop them.

    Jiang Yue only saw Zhang Shoushou also rushed into the yard next door, and then she looked away, and said to her family Xue Yan in a low voice: "We are going to the town, mainly to find a bank and exchange for some silver bills and silver ingots that can be used here. ."

 Chapter 1557ï¼š Just use flour?

    Chapter 1557 Using flour directly?

    "The carriage must be bought," Jiang Yue continued to suppress her voice, "We can stay here for three or four days before going back this time, but we can''t always travel by an ox cart. The ox cart is much slower than the horse cart. This is also true. I''m pregnant and can''t ride a horse, otherwise it''s faster to ride directly. Other carriages are hired to take the villagers to post and post missing notices everywhere in Diankui County. I also need to buy glue for posting the missing notices. This is also ancient, I guess The glues sold are all solid, such as leather glue, bone glue, and fish maw glue, but the price should not be cheap. If you take glue directly in the last days, it is estimated that there will not be so much glue for us in the last days. They themselves need glue in the last days. , Just rebuilding a home, building a house and decorating requires a lot of glue... Forget it, it''s not as good as this, just like sticking Spring Festival couplets in a farmhouse, use that kind of paste, that is, the paste boiled with flour and water, rice flour and water It''s also possible, but it''s not as sticky as flour. But people boil it into a paste, but even if I bought skin glue, bone glue, and fish maw glue here, because it is solid, it also needs to be heated and watered in advance, and you have to pay more attention to the heat. It¡¯s good to cook directly with flour and water to make a paste. Besides, the space can grow a lot of wheat in a day, and the wheat can be ground into flour.¡±

    Xue Yan nodded, and also felt that it would be more cost-effective to post the paste directly with flour and water, but: "This requires hiring someone to cook the paste. Someone has to grind the wheat into flour."

    He also suppressed his voice.

    Jiang Yuedao: "It''s easy to hire someone to cook the paste. Wherever you hire someone who posts and sends notices of missing people, you can hire someone to cook the paste. Then one person can carry a bucket in his hand. Wouldn''t you also hire a carriage? , The carriage can also help deliver the paste. It''s the flour. In fact, I don''t plan to take out the wheat from the space and let the people here help to grind it into flour. This is too restrictive for our hands and feet. If others don''t grind it, then We already need it, what should we do? Also, we will definitely go to other places in Dachen to hire someone to post a missing person notice, and we will also go to the imperial capital of Dachen. We can¡¯t just let one person go to one place. Do the local people also help mill it into flour, right? Or are we just waiting in Dianjia County, waiting for the people who mill flour here to mill enough flour for us, and then we go elsewhere? It''s too much trouble Well, it''s still hard work."

    "Exactly," Jiang Yue said again, "because we had planned to come back to Dachen before, and we might live in Dachen, so these two days, when we were at home, we didn''t prepare some things to put in the space. There are only a few bags of flour and rice, just to prevent us from encountering any kind of situation here. We don¡¯t even have tools for milling, so we can¡¯t eat rice and wheat directly. If you stay here for three or four days, you should all be in Dianqi County, and the bags of flour in the space should be enough to cook the paste for posting a missing person notice in Dianqi County for the time being.¡±

    "And after three or four days here," Jiang Yue continued, "we will go back to Daling again. Then we will directly pick up the flour in Daling. Daling has plenty of food, and there is no shortage of flour that has already been ground. Ping''an Town Isn''t there a grain warehouse up there, and there''s a lot of flour in the village? It''s just right, we will go to my aunt''s house for dinner the next night after returning from here, and we will pass by the town, so we will pack a lot of flour in the town by the way. Enter the space, then come here again, and take out as much flour as needed to make a paste directly from the space, which is convenient and labor-saving."

 Chapter 1558ï¼š Cant really see it?

    Chapter 1558 Really can''t see it?

    "And the wheat in my space is still in the storage room," Jiang Yue said again, "it''s not too late to take it out when it''s really needed."

    Xue Yan naturally had no opinion at all, and nodded again: "Then when we return from the town, we will hire two aunties in this village, and let me help cook the paste from tomorrow."

    "Well." Jiang Yue also had no opinion.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard footsteps rushing out from the next door, and soon, they saw that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou had put on their best clothes and rushed in front of them.

    Even though it is already the best clothes for Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou, they still have patches, but the patches are not as many as those they usually wear.

    However, after changing their clothes, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou were indeed in a much better mood than before.

    After a while, Tao Zhen also came, leading an ox, and the ox was pulling a wooden cart, which is an ox cart. Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou did not wait for Tao Zhen to come over, but they rushed over, and they led the ox cart instead.

    Although the people in Stone Village are very thin, the cows are well fed and strong.

    No one in this village usually comes back. They are all from the village. Even if there is a yard, everyone doesn''t close the yard door very much, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t close the yard door.

    Even if Jiang Yue was able to get on the ox cart by herself, Xue Yan still helped his Yuebao, always remembering that there was a baby in his belly.

    Hearing that Zhang Shoushou was also going, Tao Zhen could not help but told Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou something, for fear that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou would cause trouble to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou both happily agreed.

    Then, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou also got on the ox cart, and they sat in front, helping to drive the ox cart, and from time to time they turned around and joked with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue who were sitting in the back.

    Although the ox cart was slow, it was somewhat bumpy. Xue Yan was naturally nervous and wanted Zhang Dazhu to slow down the ox cart, but Jiang Yue stopped him.

    I saw Jiang Yue shaking her head with him, indicating that she was fine. That is to make him not so nervous.

    Although Xue Yan was still nervous, he didn''t say anything to make the ox cart go slower.

    The ox cart walked for a while before Jiang Yuecai asked, "Uncle Dazhu, what day is it today?"

    Jiang Yue also asked this question last time, and Zhang Dazhu still thought it was strange, but this time, Zhang Dazhu didn''t care whether it was strange or not, and answered directly: "May 22nd."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, Dachen has indeed been over a month, almost two months.

    Even if he is trusted by the people of Stone Village, he will not ask any more questions.

    is more convenient for them.

    After the ox cart left Shitou Village, it went in the direction they came from. The road that can accommodate two horse carts side by side is obviously going straight forward in this direction, leading to Yaoshui Town.

    It took about two sticks of incense before I saw other villages. They were not scattered like Stone Village, but these villages were concentrated.

    They heard from the village chief Tao before that it would take about an hour to walk from Shitou Village to Yaoshui Town, but now riding an ox cart, no matter how slow it is, it is faster than walking. More than half an hour passed.

    Yaoshui Town is still quite large, probably because there are many surrounding villages. Although the prosperity cannot be compared with the current Ping An Town in Daling, it is not inferior to the previous Ping An Town at all.

    If it weren''t for the fact that many people on the road were wearing patched clothes, and they were obviously peasants, just by looking at the shops on both sides, I really couldn''t tell that the peasants here were living so hard.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1559ï¼š Duck Leg Noodles

    Chapter 1559 Duck Leg Noodles

    However, although this is in Yaoshui Town, it is noon, so it is time for lunch.

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not hungry yet, they thought that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou should be hungry, so they decided to find a nearby place to eat.

    There is a noodle shop in front of it, and there is a place where the ox cart can be parked. I saw Xue Yan standing under the ox cart, helping his Yuebao get off the ox cart, and said: "Uncle Dazhu, we will take the ox cart. Stop the car there and let''s go to the noodle shop to eat something."

    "No, no, we''re not hungry." Zhang Dazhu laughed immediately. Still sitting on a bullock cart with a whip.

    Zhang Shoushou said: "But Dad, I''m hungry."

    Zhang Dazhu immediately took out a penny, "Then you go find a steamed bun and buy two steamed buns."

    Xue Yan said: "Let''s still have a restaurant."

    It just so happened that his family Yuebao was also helped off the ox cart by him, and then he went straight to the place where the ox cart was kept, and asked the person who specially watched the ox cart to help look at the ox cart, and fed the ox fodder, and then returned to pay the money. .

    On the way to Yaoshui Town, he and his family Yuebao also knew that stealing cattle and abducting cattle here is a serious crime, and it is impossible for people here to watch cattle carts to commit such a serious crime.

    And the people who help watch the ox carts are not afraid that you won''t give money, after all, you even have the ox and the cart in their hands.

    "Why spend this money, Shoushou and I just watch." Zhang Dazhu took the whip and followed behind. But happy. The benefactor is really nice!

    Zhang Shoushou led the ox and followed behind, happier. I feel like I have some noodles to eat! It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have noodles, his father will give him a penny to buy steamed buns! Manju good to eat.

    "The cows also have to eat grass." Xue Yan laughed. "Looking at its stomach, if it is hungry, it will go back in an ox cart, how can it have the strength to pull us."

    "That''s true, that''s true." Zhang Dazhu laughed again and again.

    and then go to the noodle shop not far ahead.

    There happened to be an empty table in the noodle shop. Four people sat down. Even if Zhang Shoushou sat down, he was taller than everyone else. The noodle shop owner hurriedly came up to ask them what noodles they wanted to eat, and said what noodles were in the noodle shop.

    Zhang Dazhu said: "Shoushou and I can just eat vegetarian noodles."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t listen to them and ordered a bowl of duck leg noodles for each of them.

    There are also people who order duck leg noodles in the noodle restaurant. You can see that a bowl of noodles has a very large duck leg.

    "Duck legs..." Zhang Shoushou swallowed.

    Zhang Dazhu also rubbed his hands excitedly, and said to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue with a blushing face: "You have given our village so much food, and Shoushou and I wanted to die for you. Now, Shoushou and I want to die even more. died for you."

    "Mmmm. Mmmm." Zhang Shoushou nodded, echoing his father''s words. With such a big life, the two great benefactors in front of him treated him and his father so well.

    The duck legs are marinated in advance, and it only needs to be boiled for a while. The noodles will be cooked after a while in boiling water. The noodle restaurant owner just brought two bowls of duck leg noodles and placed them in front of Zhang Shoushou and Zhang Dazhu respectively. , Xue Yan smiled and said, "What is immortal, let''s eat noodles."

    "Hey!" Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou both nodded.

 Chapter 1560ï¼š Two banks?

    Chapter 1560 Two banks?

    Then I couldn''t bear it any longer, I quickly took out the chopsticks from the bamboo tube on the table, burrowed my head down and started eating. It was obviously very hot, and they all shivered a little, but they still refused to stutter, and still gulps.

    It smells so good.

    Not only the duck legs, but also the green vegetables lying next to the duck legs, with chopped green onions sprinkled on top, and the soup is delicious, not to mention making them move their index fingers.

    And Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not hungry, and because Jiang Yue was pregnant, she would make up at home every day, and she didn''t want to eat anything oily at this moment, so Jiang Yue ordered her own vegetable noodles.

    Xue Yan is egg noodles.

    The egg noodles in this noodle restaurant is actually a fried poached egg on green vegetable noodles, which means that Xue Yan has more poached eggs than Jiang Yue''s bowl.

    is also because they are not hungry, even if they ordered noodles, they both ordered small bowls of noodles.

    Jiang Yue didn''t even eat a small bowl, she only ate half, and Xue Yan ate the other half for her.

    Then Jiang Yuecai asked Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou if they knew if there was a bank in this town and where it was.

    Zhang Shoushou was still busy eating, and it was Zhang Dazhu who replied, "I know, although I am often in the village, I come to the town several times a year, and I am in my thirties, so after so many years, I have never been there. There are only two banks in Yaoshui Town, one is called Jucai Bank and the other is called Noble Bank, one is not far in front of this street, and the other is on the other side of Dongshi."

    "Which of the two banks has a better reputation?" Jiang Yue asked again.

    "I don''t know about that. I''ve never been in a bank, but sometimes I pass by these two banks when I come to town. I know that''s all." Zhang Dazhu told the truth.

    "Then how much copper is equivalent to how much silver and how much gold, you should know?" Jiang Yue obviously lowered her voice.

    Zhang Dazhu was not stupid, and he lowered his voice so that no one could hear him: "One thousand pennies is equivalent to one tael of silver, and ten taels of silver is equivalent to one tael of gold."

    This one is the same as Da Ling.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who was still eating noodles, looked at each other.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue asked Zhang Dazhu again: "Then do you know where you can hire and buy a carriage in the town?"

    "I know this," Zhang Dazhu said immediately, "it''s also in the Dongshi side, where there are Yazi selling livestock and horses, they can also buy wooden carts that are mounted on horses, or they can hire horse carts there. The first time I was selling vegetables, I saw a lot of carriages parked there, waiting to be hired. In fact, there are also carriages parked here that can be hired by people, but most of them came from there, but I just came here. , Some people in the province feel that it is far away, so they don''t go there to hire a carriage."

    Jiang Yue nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue didn''t have any more questions, Zhang Dazhu was busy and buried his head again, and continued to eat noodles. Although it was a big bowl, he didn''t have much left in the bowl because he ate a lot. But this time I was really full, and it was delicious. When he has money, he will come here to eat noodles.

    Jiang Yue just met the owner of the restaurant when she was free, so she was not busy, so she asked the owner of the noodle restaurant to find out which of the Jucai Bank and Noble Bank had a better reputation.

    The owner of the noodle restaurant wiped the shouts on his forehead with a sweat towel and said, "It should be that Noble Bank has a better reputation, and there are more people going there than Jucai Bank. Although Jucai Bank is in this town compared to Laibao Bank It has been open for a long time, but I heard that there are many doorways in it. For example, you can take one hundred taels of silver to the Jucai Bank to exchange for one hundred taels of cash. At that time, you saw that the scale was indeed one hundred taels, but you could take it home. You will find that you are short of two pounds."

 Chapter 1561ï¼š The ground snake here?

    Chapter 1561 The local snake here?

    "You go to other people''s money shop," the noodle restaurant owner continued, "they don''t admit it at all. It''s useless to go to the government when they say you are slanderous. If you don''t do it well, the government will hit you back. Anyway, I haven''t heard of it. This happened to the Noble Bank. It may also be related to the fact that the Noble Bank is a big bank, with semicolons everywhere, and the main store is still in the emperor. If the reputation is not good, how can there be so many semicolons? A lot. Although the Noble Bank is not big in our town, the Noble Bank in the county is much larger. We heard that the general store of the Imperial Capital Laibao Bank is bigger, but we can¡¯t imagine it.¡±

    "There was originally a money shop in the town," the noodle restaurant owner said again, "it''s a new money shop, but it didn''t open for a long time, but it was suppressed by Jucai Money Shop and closed. It seems that there are people in the government. I I also heard that Jucai Qianzhuang seems to want to suppress Laibao Qianzhuang, but Laibao Qianzhuang has opened so many sub-colons, and the head office is still in the imperial capital. I must know dignitaries. The background is actually harder than Jucai Qianzhuang, so I can''t suppress it. Come down. But Jucai Bank has been open in this town for so many years, and the network here is definitely bigger than that of Noble Bank, and it is very complicated. Just like the local snake here, Noble Bank wants to suppress Ju Cai here in turn Caiqianzhuang is also a bit difficult. Anyway, the two Qianzhuang are now well water and not river water.¡±

    As soon as the owner of the noodle restaurant finished speaking, people came to eat noodles again, and they were busy again and again, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still thinking about Jucai Bank and Laibao Bank.

    Not long after Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou finished eating the noodles, Xue Yan also finished eating the noodles, and then Xue Yan took out a piece of broken silver from the purse.

    The owner of the noodle shop hurriedly took it and found money for Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Zhang Dazhu, and Zhang Shoushou came out of the noodle shop.

    After walking a bit far from the noodle shop, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan and a few passers-by inquired about Jucai Bank and Laibao Bank again. These passers-by said something similar to the owner of the noodle restaurant.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan decided to go to Laibao Bank in Dongshi.

    It was no longer necessary for Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou to lead the way, just as they wanted to get acquainted with the town, Xue Yan gave Zhang Dazhu some copper coins that the noodle restaurant owner had just found, and said, "We will not only hire carriages, but also buy them. If you go back to the village with a horse-drawn carriage, you will no longer take the ox-cart. After you have strolled around the town, you can take the money to get the ox-cart and go back first. We estimate that we will not be able to return to the village until evening."

    "Eh. Eh." Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou hurriedly agreed.

    Then, the father and son really went and had a good time shopping by themselves.

    They put on their best clothes for this.

    Since the heavy tax was imposed, their father and son came to the town less frequently, and some parts of the town have changed a lot. Although they don''t plan to buy anything, they can''t afford it, but they can stroll around and take a look. what.

    Unlike Zhang Dazhu and his son, they were not so excited to walk around, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were much calmer, walking slowly, just like walking, and paying attention to their surroundings.

    But it is still a bit far to go to Dongshi. Taking into account that his family Yuebao was pregnant, after walking for a while, Xue Yan hired a carriage nearby and let the carriage be slowly led by the driver, while he and his family Yuebao Bao sits on it.

    The window curtain of the carriage was open, and he and his family Yuebao could see the outside scene through the window.

    The roads in the town are all paved and flat, and the carriage was deliberately made so slow that it was naturally not bumpy at all.

 Chapter 1562ï¼š Always find a place to take it out

    Chapter 1562 Always find a place to take it out

    The driver of this carriage is equivalent to their leader, so he brought him and his Yuebao to the East Market.

    Only at the entrance of Dongshi, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the carriage. Xue Yan paid the driver and the two walked forward.

    At this time, it is time to apply.

    After walking a few steps, I saw a big signboard in front of me with the words ''Noble Bank'' written on it, and people came and went from time to time.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not rush to enter the treasure bank, but observed the surroundings of the treasure bank. It seemed that there was an alley next to the treasure bank, so they looked at each other.

    They plan to exchange 50,000 taels of silver notes, and 10 taels of silver is equivalent to one tael of gold. That is to say, if you want to exchange 50,000 taels of silver notes, you need 5,000 taels of gold... It''s 5,000 taels of gold, not a few taels. , dozens of taels, just put them in the space, they used several wooden boxes, they can''t just take it out of the space in front of pedestrians on the street, nor can they take it out of thin air in front of people in the bank. When the space is out, you always have to find a place.

    And obviously, that alley was the first place they were going to take out the gold.

    They haven''t entered the bank yet. Of course they are not in a hurry to take out the gold and put it in the alley, lest they enter the bank at that time, and if someone passes by and sees it in the alley, then when they come out of the bank, the gold may still be available. In an alley?

    so¡­¡­

    I saw Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said, "I''ll take out a gold bar later, and ask the bank first, if we can agree, I''ll come out first, go to the alley and take out the gold from the space, you will have a while. Later, let the people from the bank also come to the alley, and then move the gold into the bank."

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded, no objection.

    "We have such a large amount of gold, and we are strangers. I think the bank will definitely pay attention to us, and our missing person notice has the words ''Xuejia'', and it will be posted in this town tomorrow to prevent people from the bank. Associating us with the Xue family in Shitou Village, don''t mention your surname Xue. If someone from the Qianzhuang asks our surname, they will say that your surname is Xuanyuan, and that I am your wife, not to mention my surname. "

    "It makes sense." Xue Yan nodded again.

    Then the two of them walked to the door of Noble Bank together.

    When he walked to the door, Jiang Yue had a gold bar in his hand under his sleeve, which was naturally taken out of the space.

    No matter which banker they are, they are very discerning. When they saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan dressed in extravagant clothes, they immediately greeted them with a smile on their faces, and then invited Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in. .

    In front of the Qianzhuang counter, several guys were exchanging banknotes for money. The shopkeeper was also behind the counter. As soon as the shopkeeper saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, he immediately walked out from behind the counter and invited Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Take a seat aside and keep someone busy with a good tea.

    "Dare to ask the son''s surname?" The shopkeeper asked with a smile.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Don''t give your surname Xuanyuan, this is my wife."

    "It turned out to be Young Master Xuanyuan." The shopkeeper hurriedly laughed. Immediately, he hurriedly greeted Jiang Yue: "Hello, madam. I don''t know why Young Master Xuanyuan and his wife are here?"

    Jiang Yue said: "We want to exchange some silver notes and silver ingots." After speaking, he took the gold bar out of his sleeve and put it on the table, "It''s like this kind of gold, can you exchange it in your bank?"

    Although there was only one gold bar, it was enough to make the shopkeeper smile. He felt that the two people in front of him must have more than one, and he was convinced that his vision was still good.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1563ï¼š Dont know where your house is?

    Chapter 1563 Don''t know where your house is?

    "Change. Of course. No matter what kind of gold, we will change it." The shopkeeper picked up the gold bar and looked at it.

    It is not necessary to mention the quality, it is excellent, that is, no matter which side, there is no lettering, no explanation of where it was made, the shopkeeper found out that it was different, but as a shopkeeper of a bank, he has seen a lot of the world.

    I saw that the shopkeeper quickly regained his composure and said with a smile, "Young Master Xuanyuan and his wife are very friendly, do you know where your residence is?"

    is obviously just inquiring.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally wouldn''t say it, but Jiang Yue still asked: "We still have some of these gold bars. If your bank is willing to exchange them for us with silver bills and silver ingots, we will bring them all. If you don''t want to, we Just go to another house, you don''t need to inquire about others, we will ask you if you accept the gold bars, you should also see it, we will not tell you our details."

    "Yes yes yes." The shopkeeper smiled. "Our bank must have received it. Who would push the big business out, wouldn''t it?"

    This gold is of such good quality. If it is made into beautiful gold accessories such as gold hairpins and gold collars, the price is much more expensive than the same amount of gold, but it is very profitable.

    "You can bring it, Mrs. Young Master, no matter how much gold, we will take it." The shopkeeper said quickly.

    "That''s good." Jiang Yue nodded, and took the gold bar that he just took out from the shopkeeper and put it back into his sleeve.

    It looked like it was put into the sleeve, but it was actually thrown into the space.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai continued: "Let''s make a contract first, we have 5,000 taels of gold, which can be exchanged for 50,000 taels of silver, but we don''t need all the silver in cash, we only need five hundred taels of silver ingots, and the silver ingots are one or two taels of silver. The one for 12 taels, the remaining 49,500 taels are all bank notes, not the large denominations of 10,000 taels, but one hundred taels, two hundred taels, five hundred taels, one thousand taels, For the denomination of two thousand taels, after the deed is signed, we will hand over the silver bills and silver ingots in one hand and gold in the other hand.¡±

    "You have 5,000 taels of gold???" The shopkeepers were all excited and shivered. I knew there might be more than one gold bar, but I never thought there could be so many.

    The guy who was waiting on the side almost knocked over the teapot in his hand. this, this, this...

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    "Then, what about the gold, you all brought it?" The shopkeeper also swallowed. If the exchange is successful, how much bonus will he have?

    Although it was even more strange why the two of them had so much gold in front of them, they had just said bluntly that they would not tell the details.

    Even if the gold was stolen, their bank would dare to do business with it, who made their bank a strong backer in the imperial capital?

    "The belt is brought, but after the contract is made, you will count the gold, and it will not be too late for us to count the silver notes and silver ingots." Jiang Yue said.

    The shopkeeper is also a shrewd person. He knows that not only is he guarding the two people in front of him, but the two people in front of him are also guarding the bank. If you really want to do this business, it must be like this.

    What''s more, there are so many people in the bank, who pay with one hand and deliver the goods at the same time, not afraid that their bank will be deceived...

    Thinking like this, the shopkeeper said, "Okay."

    Then, he hurriedly went behind the counter, and asked the person who made the contract to quickly set up a document for the exchange of 5,000 taels of gold into bank notes and cash, and asked the man to quickly prepare enough of these bank notes and cash. Anyway, the total value is 5,000 taels. gold.

 Chapter 1564ï¼š see who they are

    Chapter 1564 See who they are

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stood by the counter and watched.

    At this moment, there are no other guests. The only guests are Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and the others are from the bank. Because of the shopkeeper''s order, they are all busy.

    The bank notes, cash, and documents were all confirmed again and again. After they confirmed that they were correct, the shopkeeper asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Young Master Xuanyuan, Madam, we are all ready here, then your five thousand taels of gold. Woolen cloth?"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Our people should have been delivered." After saying that, she looked at his family Yuebao, "Madam, please help to have a look, if it is delivered, you don''t have to come, did you? When you come back, I naturally know that it has been delivered, and if you come back, naturally it is not delivered."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded cooperatively, and then went out.

    After a while, seeing that Jiang Yue hadn''t come back, Xue Yan said to the shopkeeper, "It should have been delivered, it''s in the alley next to it, there are several boxes, please let the shopkeeper send some guys to move it. "

    "Alright, alright." The shopkeeper''s busyness sent a few guys to the side alley.

    The shopkeeper was afraid that something would happen in the bank. After all, there were 50,000 taels of silver bills and silver ingots there. He had to watch it, but he didn''t dare to leave the bank.

    A few guys came to the alley and saw a few wooden boxes in front of Jiang Yue''s feet. Immediately, each person carried one and moved them twice before they all moved into the counter of the bank.

    After the was all moved, Jiang Yue naturally came to the bank again.

    The wooden boxes were all opened, and there was naturally golden gold inside, all of which were exactly the same gold bars that Jiang Yue just took out.

    The shopkeeper hurriedly bent his belt and carefully inspected it. Indeed, each one was pure gold, and the condition was excellent. When he weighed it on the scale, it was indeed exactly five thousand taels.

    Jiang Yue said: "Five thousand taels of gold are here, the shopkeeper, the exchange deed, and a total of fifty thousand taels of silver notes and silver ingots."

    "Here, here." The shopkeeper hurriedly said. Immediately, he followed the two guys who were watching these and said, "Quickly give it to Young Master Xuanyuan and his wife."

    The two guys gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan the deeds, bank notes, and silver ingots in their hands.

    Of course, there was only one deed. The silver bills were a thick stack, and the silver ingots were packed in a cloth bag. There were 10 taels and 22 taels in each, and the total was 500 taels, that is, 50 jin. Xue Yan carried it first. on.

    Xue Yan put it on the scale that the bank had just weighed gold, and it was indeed five hundred taels.

    The silver note and the deed are naturally held by Jiang Yue, and Jiang Yue also counted it personally, whether it is the deed or the bank note, there is no problem.

    The bank also gave Jiang Yue a small cloth bag, and let Jiang Yue install the deed and the bank note.

    "There is still gold that needs to be replaced with silver in the future, and please invite Mr. Xuanyuan and his wife to come again." The shopkeeper''s face was full of smiles.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, and immediately left.

    The shopkeeper was busy sending Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the door.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little far away that the shopkeeper hurriedly called a guy: "Sneak up and see who they are."

    "Yes!" The guy hurried away.

    The shopkeeper''s watchman went to see the 5,000 taels of gold happily. Such a large business must be reported.

    I saw that the shopkeeper asked people to store the gold in the warehouse, while writing a letter, asking them to send it to the Noble Bank in the county, and then the Noble Bank in the county would report this matter until it was reported to the imperial capital. Baoqianzhuang general shop.

    Without Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finding out, both Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that the shopkeeper of Noble Bank would send someone to follow them...

 Chapter 1565ï¼š Please Gu Ma?

    Chapter 1565 Please Gu Ma?

    So, at the end of the street, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan turned around, and after a while, they got rid of the guy from the Qianzhuang who was following secretly.

    It happened that there was no one else beside her, so Jiang Yue threw the silver ingot in her family''s Xue Yan''s hand, including a bag, into the space.

    She took out some bank notes, and she and her family Xue Yan each carried a few in their arms. The other bank notes, including the deed, were thrown into the space and placed there.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took a detour and came to the other side of the East Market. They bought a very strong horse, and naturally they also bought a wooden cart that was mounted on the horse. The wooden carriage is not very fancy, it is very ordinary, just an ordinary carriage.

    The place where you bought these helped them set it up.

    They were still in the same place and hired quite a few horse-drawn carriages. The drivers of these hired horse-drawn carriages would drive the horse-drawn carriages to Shitou Village every morning for the next three days to report.

    The deposit was paid, and the paperwork was issued. If there is any problem, just use the paperwork to settle the account.

    The money for the carriage and the horse was naturally given.

    Then, Xue Yan helped his Yuebao to get on the carriage, and let his Yuebao get into the carriage they just bought, and then he sat outside and drove the carriage back to Stone Village.

    When we returned to Stone Village, the sun had not yet set.

    Seeing that there was a horse-drawn carriage entering the village, many people gathered around to see it. Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou also drove the ox cart back, and they also gathered around to see. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou by the way. When the carriage was in the village, I helped them take care of the horse.

    It was the first time that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou touched a horse, so naturally they happily agreed without even thinking about it.

    Zhang Dazhu also said that his house is good for horses. He and Zhang Shoushou can now help Jiang Yue and Xue Yan take care of the horse. Then, regardless of whether Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agree or not, he will send Jiang Yue and Xue Yan Gang The bought horse and carriage were led to the back of the house and tied under the tree, and the carriage was unloaded for the horse at the back of the house. The two benefactors Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not to worry about.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are naturally grateful.

    Chatted with the villagers for a while, and hired two aunties to help cook the paste for posting the missing person notice for the next three days. Among them was aunt Tian, ??the mother of Xiaohua, and then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned. A courtyard for them to live in.

    The inside and outside of the courtyard house were cleaned by the villagers in the morning. Jiang Yue just took things out of the space and arranged them.

    Of course, I will not forget to take the bags of flour in the space. When I get back, the two aunties who are helping to cook the paste will come to the house to carry the flour and use theirs at their house. The pot helps to cook.

    They only have a pot in the house, the pot is not big, and the speed of cooking the paste is too slow, so they can only borrow pots from others. Because not only other people''s pots, but also other people''s firewood are used, and the wages will definitely be a little more at that time.

    The flour that took out was placed in the main room.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai took out other things from the space, such as a drinking cup, a bag of rice, some vegetables, some fruits, bedding and pillows, etc.

    Now Dachen is a little hot this month, and even the quilt is very thin. Jiang Yue also took out a mat and set it aside.

    There are also mosquito nets.

    Naturally there is also a change of clothes...and so on.

    When Xue Yan saw Jiang Yue take it out, she either helped the shop or helped to put it away. The room that should be put in the room, the main room that should be put in the main room, the kitchen room that should be put in the stove... Soon, this is theirs. Temporary settlement is more like home.

 Chapter 1566ï¼š Are you controlling what you eat?

    Chapter 1566 Are you controlling eating?

    The other tracing notices in the space, Jiang Yue did not forget to take them out, they were also placed in the main room, together with the 2,000 tracing notices that were originally taken out. The flour is placed in the middle of the hall near the threshold.

    Just when Xue Yan had just placed all the things Jiang Yue took out of the space, the two aunties who were helping to cook the paste came and saw that there were a lot of things in their house, The people from the two aunts'' parents didn''t ask any questions, and they thought it was sent by their people, but the people from Shitou Village didn''t see it. Then, each family carried half of the flour back.

    Xue Yan carried them together.

    After is finished, it will be dark.

    Just after returning from carrying the flour, Xue Yan hadn''t spoken to Jiang Yue when Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou next door stood out from the wall and asked them, "You really don''t want to have dinner at our house? The villagers asked you to go to their house. Eat, and you won''t go either."

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "Thank you, we are not hungry yet, if we are hungry, we will get our own food."

    "Alright then, let''s eat."

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Then, there were no heads on the wall, and apparently Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou started to eat dinner.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue stopped standing in the yard, but entered the main room. It was getting dark and the sight was too blocked. Xue Yan took out the fire book and lit the oil lamp in the main room.

    The people of Shitou Village were reluctant to light oil lamps at this time. At night, they were able to light oil lamps without lighting oil lamps. The sunrise and sunset really came to an end. So, at this moment, the lights were on at their place.

    "Are you hungry?" Xue Yan asked.

    Jiang Yue shook his head, indicating that he was not hungry: "It may be related to our body not being affected by the time here, but we do feel that we have spent a day here."

    Xue Yan nodded, "Then wait a while, I''ll cook some porridge, and the porridge is easy to digest, so eat as much as you want."

    Jiang Yue also nodded, no objection, she would have eaten less and more meals now. Therefore, every meal she actually controls, she won''t really make herself full, but she won''t feel hungry.

    Then Jiang Yuecai lowered her voice a little and said, "When Aunt Tian''s house came to lift the flour, I asked Aunt Tian. There are two wells in the village, which were drilled when the village was still good, so as not to have a dry year. The well is dry, and it is less likely that both wells are dry. So, one well is in the middle of the village, and the other is at the edge of the village. I want to wait for everyone to sleep at night, and give some space for me to these two wells. The people in Stone Village need to drink the water in the space, and they can be somewhat healthier. And the horse we bought today, I also want it to drink some of the water in the space.¡±

    Ever since she knew the function of the water in the space, she always kept the water in the space in her space. She kept it in a bucket or a jar, and she could take it out just by thinking about it.

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. "I''ll accompany you then."

    Jiang Yue nodded: "Well."

    The people of Stone Village fell asleep shortly after dinner, and it was completely dark, but there was some moonlight, so you could still see a little.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took advantage of this light to come to the back of Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou''s house, and gently poured the water from the space into the small wooden trough that gave water to the horses, and then went to the two mouths. Well, fortunately this month, the water level in the two wells is high, and the water poured in, the noise was not too loud, and no one was woken up.

    PS: Babies, ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1567ï¼š Random check?

    Chapter 1567 Random check?

    The two returned to the courtyard where they lived.

    Xue Yan went to the stove to boil hot water, and planned to boil the hot water to bathe his Yuebao, and then he would cook some porridge.

    The people from Shitou Village in the jar in the kitchen helped to fill it up with water during the day, and it could be used; if there was no water in the jar, the water in the space could also be used, and he didn¡¯t need to go to the well to pick it up.

    Jiang Yue went to the room and took out a set of clothes that was going to be changed today.

    Xue Yan quickly boiled the hot water, carried it into the tub in the room, poured it into the tub, added cold water, tried the water temperature, and felt that the temperature was suitable for washing. After closing the door, he went to the kitchen to wash rice and cook porridge.

    Not only is his Yuebao not hungry, but he is not hungry either. Even if he cooks porridge, he doesn''t need to cook much, he really cooks a little.

    After Jiang Yue took a bath, Xue Yan also cooked the porridge. He first went to help pour out the bath water, and then filled a small bowl of porridge for his Yuebao to eat.

    Jiang Yue was really not hungry, she just ate a few mouthfuls and then stopped eating. Xue Yan helped to eat the rest. After Xue Yan washed the dishes and took a shower, it was late at night. .

    There was nothing to do, so they just wanted to take a break.

    There''s nothing wrong with taking a break here.

    It''s just that there are already mosquitoes in Dachen this month. Before it got dark, Xue Yan had erected four bamboo poles on the four sides of the kang and hung up mosquito nets. In a hurry to lie down, they checked the mosquito net to see if there were any mosquitoes in the mosquito net, so that they could not sleep because of the noise.

    Seeing that there were no mosquitoes, Xue Yan blew out the light and lay down.

    Not only habitually cuddled and slept, but also habitually kissed, and then both of them really closed their eyes and went to sleep.

    The next day, Xue Yan got up before dawn, washed the clothes he and his Yuebao had changed, and dried them.

    At this time, the sun also started to light up.

    The two hired aunts have already helped to boil many buckets of paste in their respective homes, and the forty-five hired people also came, and saw that there were more than 2,000 missing people notices, and there were other things in the house , but they didn''t see who sent it, and the forty-five people didn''t ask anything.

    After a while, hired carriages entered Stone Village one after another.

    After a little inquiries, he knew how the Xue family was going. Then, the hired carriages all came to the gate of the courtyard where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan temporarily stayed.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sent a notice to the forty-five hired people, each of them took some and a small bucket. The bucket was naturally posted with paste, and each of them carried a sticker from their own home in their arms. The small brushes of the Spring Festival couplets, and then take the carriages in sequence, and the hired carriages will send them to various places in Dianqi County to start posting and distributing missing people notices.

    The carriage will come back again to transport the paste, a small bucket of paste per person a day is definitely not enough.

    It is reasonable to say that there is a supervisor everywhere, so as not to actually post and send out seeking notices, but this is a hired person from Shitou Village. They believe that the people of Shitou Village will not be like this. There was no one to supervise.

    If you go to other places to hire someone to post and post a notice, you will definitely have to find a supervisor, and not only have to be supervised, but they will also randomly check a place.

    It¡¯s also a waste of time to check every place. It¡¯s okay to check a random place. I know that they will randomly check a place, and I don¡¯t know which place they will check. Maybe it¡¯s the place where I posted and sent the missing person notice. Those who were hired were naturally afraid that they would not be able to get their wages, so they did not dare to perfunctory them.

 Chapter 1568ï¼š Go to Dianqi County

    Chapter 1568 Go to Dianqi County

    Forty-five people hired by Shitou Village went to post and send missing people notices. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not idle and planned to go to Dianqi County.

    is to check the tax.

    They want to go to the county to see if they can hear any news. They also want to visit the county office at night. They will definitely not be able to go back to Stone Village tonight. Yes, the day after tomorrow, they will go back to Shitou Village to pay everyone for their work, and they will also go back to Daling.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked Zhang Dazhu and his son to help them take care of their courtyard. When they were not in the village, if someone had not enough notices to find people, and they came back to get them, they would give them to them. The notices were all there. The main room is packed in wooden boxes.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to Dianqi County.

    Because Jiang Yue was pregnant, Ma Zong was very energetic after drinking the water in the space, but Xue Yan didn''t drive the carriage very fast.

    asked passers-by where the county office was, and then they came to the county office. They only glanced at it from a distance and didn¡¯t come close. Immediately, they found an inn near the county office to stay.

    The carriage was naturally led by the inn''s second to the barn at the back, and the inn would help take care of the horses, and it would be fine to pay the bills together at that time.

    Besides, he has already given a piece of silver.

    Some people from the village also came to the county to post and send missing people notices. They saw it just now, but they didn''t go over to say hello. There were many people there, and it was not easy for the carriage to pass.

    It was also when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first stayed at an inn in the county, Yaoshui Town, Noble Bank, a guy came back from outside with a piece of paper in his hand.

    When the shopkeeper saw it, he asked, "What did you take?"

    The guy smiled and said, "The person who is looking for someone. Just posted it outside, and I picked up one. Look at the shopkeeper. I can''t read. I just heard it was Xue or something. It''s posted on some walls."

    The shopkeeper took it over and took a look, smiled and said, "This is a strange notice, what is Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, Xue Sihu, and Xue Wuhu? Are you looking for these people? It doesn''t seem to be the case, otherwise I will just say that I am looking for these people. There are people, but they didn''t say it, there are only these names. If you sign it... it''s our Xue family in Shitou Village. Forget it, I can''t see who I''m looking for. But this paper is pretty good, I haven''t seen it before. The style is probably the new paper made by the paper makers recently. The characters on it are even more beautiful. I have never seen a better-looking character than this, and I don¡¯t know which gentleman helped to write the engraving before printing it. Yes. It will cost a lot of money to get this. It seems that the Xue family is in Shitou Village, and they are considered to have some background."

    The guy said: "There should be some wealth, but not so much wealth, or it won''t be living in any village."

    "That''s true." The shopkeeper nodded, and immediately forgot about it, just thinking about losing the two people yesterday, he couldn''t help but complain: "Why did you lose people? ."

    Yes, it was this guy who came back from Zhang Xunren''s notice secretly followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan yesterday, and then got lost.

    The guy immediately accompanied the smiling face: "The shopkeeper can''t blame me, they don''t want to tell us the details when they come to exchange so much gold. When they leave, they will definitely pay attention and pay attention everywhere, so that no one will follow them and say Maybe I''ve already figured out a strategy to hide from people, so it''s no wonder I lost it."

 Chapter 1569ï¼š No matter what, it is the people who suffer

    Chapter 1569 No matter what, it is the people who suffer

    The shopkeeper also knew this, so he didn''t complain, he just let this guy do the work too.

    *

    Dianku County, after Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stayed at the inn, they did not stay at the inn, but wandered around the county, especially in some streets near the county government office, to see if they could hear anything.

    This county is naturally more prosperous than the town of Yaoshui. There are also people sitting on the street or standing on the side of the road chatting. There are many things that gossip, but I haven¡¯t heard a single thing related to heavy taxes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan continued to walk forward.

    Suddenly, I saw the crowd in front of them busy dodging to both sides. Then, several yamen came out, all with knives on their shoulders, their faces flushed red, talking and laughing loudly, and then walked into a restaurant.

    From this county, I really can¡¯t see how miserable the people here are.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both raised their heads and looked at the plaque of the restaurant. It was written in big characters "Min''an Restaurant", which was somewhat ironic.

    This restaurant is quite large. After inquiring about it from the passersby, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that this was the largest restaurant in the county.

    Judging from the fact that the yamen servants were just familiar with the way, it was obvious that they often went to this restaurant frequently.

    No wonder Tao Zhen suspected that all the taxes collected from the peasants went into the pockets of the officials and these people.

    "Let''s go in and take a look. They are yamen servants. If they say anything, there is probably something we want to hear." Jiang Yue whispered to her family Xue Yan.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    The couple entered the Min''an Restaurant like this.

    People in Min''an Restaurant are very snobbish. They don''t say hello when they see bad clothes. They don''t even bother to look at them. But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are dressed in luxurious clothes. They are obviously either rich or expensive. Without the shopkeeper''s urging, Xiao Er immediately greeted one of them and asked them enthusiastically if they wanted to eat upstairs, downstairs, or a private room.

    Out of the corner of Xue Yan''s eyes, he noticed that the yamen had been invited to a private room on the second floor, and asked, "I think the private room next to those officials is pretty good. You can sit by the window and watch the scenery outside. empty?"

    "It''s empty, it''s empty." The little Er hurriedly laughed. "However, Mrs. Gongzi has never been there before. I have to explain to Mrs. Gongzi first that private rooms are expensive, especially those with a good view. Usually, the private rooms are not used to greet people like the county magistrate''s son, or Greeting the sons of landlords and gentry, they are not short of money."

    Xue Yan took out a silver ingot of twenty taels.

    The little er''s eyes stopped laughing all of a sudden, and he hurriedly took the money and invited Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to the private room next to the yamen upstairs, and then served good tea and good food again. , a look that will not give up until all of them are used up.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything.

    It wasn''t until the young man left the private room and closed the door of the private room from the outside, and went downstairs after listening to the footsteps, Jiang Yuecai said in a low voice, "Just now he mentioned that the county magistrate''s son is not short of money, Add to that what we already know, and it''s even more likely that this heavy tax is bizarre."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded and let out a breath. No matter what, it is the people who suffer.

    They weren''t hungry. There were so many dishes on the table that they couldn''t finish it, and they didn''t plan to drink. Xue Yan just drank the soup on the table first. Seeing that it tasted good, he gave his Yue Bao a gift. small bowl.

    Then, he served a small bowl for himself.

 Chapter 1570ï¼š Moving the capital?

    Chapter 1570 Are you going to move the capital?

    As for other dishes, Xue Yan picked out a few simple ones and tasted them, and they all tasted ok, as expected of the largest restaurant in Dianku County, and then he also added a little to his Yuebao.

    Just eat a little, not too much.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just ate in a hurry, while listening to the speeches of the yamen in the private room next door. The room could hear clearly.

    "Drink, drink, drink." A few yamen servants were either drinking or talking about trivial things.

    However, they are all yamen servants, and even if they say trivial things, there are many things in the yamen.

    is nothing but heavy taxation.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry and still listened quietly.

    After listening for a while, I heard¡ª¡ª

    "I heard that the emperor is going to move the capital, is it true?" said a servant.

    "Really or not?" The yamen who hadn''t heard of it hurriedly asked, feeling a little excited.

    "It should be true," Youya said. "It''s been more than two years since we''ve ruled the world for more than two years, and it''s time to move the capital. Otherwise, it turns out that people from other countries want to report something to the emperor, and it''s too far from the imperial capital."

    "That''s it." The other yamen agreed.

    "Brother Lu, why do you only care about drinking? Do you know something? Tell us, too. Tell us a little, brothers. Among us, you are the most on duty in front of adults and the master." You yamen laughed road.

    "Yeah, yeah." They all echoed.

    Apparently there is a yamen surnamed Lu in the private room next door, and he has more face in the county government than other yamen in the private room.

    The adults and masters in their mouths are obviously the magistrates of the county government and the masters of the county government.

    "I can''t talk about it." Brother Lu took another sip of wine and ate a big mouthful of food, slowly, and then his voice became much lower: "But I can tell you a little bit, I was also talking to the master when the master was talking to the adults. heard."

    "What, what?" The other yamen also suppressed their voices, but they were all excited.

    The voice next door was suppressed. It was very small, so Xue Yan could not hear clearly, but Jiang Yue had good ears and could still hear more clearly.

    I only heard the person called Brother Lu whisper: "The emperor is really going to move the capital, the address of the move has been determined, and the palace has already been built in the construction of the big building, listening to the meaning of the adults and the master book, at most three years, the emperor will I want to move out of the imperial capital, but I have a new capital."

    "Great!" The yamen immediately put down the wine cup. "When the capital is moved, the Emperor Tiangao is far away, and we will be able to follow the adults to eat and drink spicy food!" Although he was extremely excited, his voice was very low.

    The other yamen also whispered excitedly.

    Brother Lu then laughed and said, "It''s outside, how much we have to control it, brothers." Obviously, he''s also in a good mood.

    "Yes yes yes." The voices of the other yamen became louder.

    Immediately, these yamen were just talking about something else.

    After a while, the yamen ate good food and left.

    Hearing that there was no movement in the private room next door, Jiang Yuecai told her family Xue Yan: "Just now, Brother Lu, said that Shi Yuan is really going to move the capital. The address has been determined and construction has begun. It will be moved from the imperial capital in three years at most. Go to the new capital city. All the other yamen have said yes, and what they said is that the emperor is far away, and he can follow the magistrate of Dianqi to eat spicy food."

    In other words, there is a greater possibility that this heavy tax is strange.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    By the way, the update will not be at midnight tomorrow, but it will be updated at 11:30 in the evening. At that time, it will not update chapter four, but update chapter ten, okay~

    Ask for a monthly pass~

 Chapter 1571ï¼š just a small county

    Chapter 1571 is just a small county government

    Xue Yan naturally understood the implication of his family''s Yuebao, and nodded.

    After sitting in the private room for a while, they also left the private room and continued to stroll on the street.

    We didn''t go back to the inn until it was almost dark.

    The room they want in the inn is a large room, divided into an inner room and an outer room, which is actually a sky-shaped room, which can prevent the partition wall from having ears.

    But it is only more preventable, not necessarily completely preventable, so when they talk in the room, they still have to be as careful as they are outside.

    No need to be careful with ordinary words, but if you do anything else, you have to keep your voice down, especially in a low voice.

    Sitting at the table, Xue Yan first poured a cup of tea for him and his family Yuebao, and then said to his family Yuebao in a low voice: "At night, I will visit the county government office at night. You are pregnant, just Don''t go with me."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. Although their bodies are not affected by the time here, she is a pregnant person, so she must pay more attention, so that the child in her belly can develop better.

    And her family''s Xue Yan just went to the county government office to see, it''s just a small county government office, her family''s Xue Yan is still so skilled, even if she goes to the county government office alone, she can come back safely, she doesn''t have to worry about anything at all.

    Late that night, Xue Yan sneaked out of the inn in night clothes and went to the county office.

    Although there are yamen officers on duty, they are very loose. Xue Yan easily came in, and he also easily entered the place where the magistrate of Diankui usually works.

    There are a lot of documents at the head of the office, but there is nothing, but one of the many documents on the back shelf is useful to him, but he did not take the documents, in case the magistrate of Diankui suddenly thinks of looking for this. This book, and thus found something wrong.

    He just read the document carefully and memorized the contents of the document.

    I went to the place where the registrar worked. I didn''t find anything in the place where the registrar worked, but the warehouse next to the registrar''s office must have a lot of documents and documents from the yamen, including old and old documents, and household registration books and so on.

    Maybe you can find something.

    But the warehouse was locked from the outside, and the windows on all four sides were also closed from the inside. Whether it was opening the lock or breaking the windows, it was easy to make a noise, so Xue Yan went up to the roof to take a look.

    It happened that there was a skylight on the roof. Although it was small, Xue Yan had practiced martial arts for many years, so he still had some flexibility, and it was very easy to enter the warehouse through the skylight.

    The warehouse is divided into many rooms, and each room contains different documents and documents. Xue Yan quickly browsed one by one, and finally saw a small room with the tax books of Dianku County in the past years. The tax payment situation of each household in Diankui County was recorded in detail.

    Xue Yan opened the booklets of the last few years, including the last two years, and looked through them carefully. There was a big seal on it, and it still existed. It was obvious that the taxes were recorded according to these booklets.

    Xue Yan has more ideas in his heart.

    I looked in the warehouse again, but I didn''t take anything with me. These are all things on the bright side. It doesn''t matter if I take them or not, Xue Yan gently opened a window and came out of the warehouse. If you can go through the windows, you don''t need to go through any skylights.

    When he came out, he brought the window back again. Although the inner one could not be fastened, it would make people think that it was closed from the inside and forgot the bolt.

    It wasn''t until he returned to the inn and saw his Yuebao that Xue Yan tore off the face towel and said to his Yuebao¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1572ï¼š Everything else doesnt match up at all?

    Chapter 1572 Everything else doesn''t match at all?

    "There is a document on the shelf behind the county magistrate''s office. It is a tax reduction official document. No matter where Dachen is, the tax will be reduced by 20%. Depending on the time, it was issued to various places in the year when Shi Yuan ruled the world. In that room, there was no tax increase official document, no document on how much tax should be paid per mu regardless of the harvest, and no document on the tax per mu for vegetables grown outside the backyard."

    Knowing that her family''s Xue Yan had not finished speaking, Jiang Yue was not in a hurry to speak.

    However, this official document alone can convince them that the heavy taxation in Dianku County has nothing to do with Shi Yuan.

    Obviously other government offices also have this official document. This is the will issued by Shi Yuan, and the imperial capital obviously has it. Shi Yuan himself is aware of the will he issued, and the minister of civil and military affairs must also know it. Therefore, her family Xue Yan could not take this official document. It really doesn''t matter if you take it back as evidence.

    It would be better if you didn¡¯t take it back.

    Xue Yan then said: "I also went into the county government storeroom and looked at some of the booklets in the room where Dianku County''s annual tax booklets were kept. The booklets all recorded in detail the taxes that the people paid each year. However, it does not correspond to the actual situation. In those pamphlets, especially in the last two years, the tax reduction and exemption of 20% of the harvest is recorded, which shows the authenticity of the tax reduction official document in the magistrate''s room. There is also the tax payment situation in Shitou Village. Except for the population, the others are completely inconsistent. The tax paid by Shitou Village in the past two years is far more than the two years recorded in the pamphlet. Obviously, these pamphlets are for reporting purposes. Those who are fake, those taxes that are more than what is recorded in the booklet, obviously fell into the hands of the official here and the people under the official''s hands. And the booklet about how much tax was actually collected from the people should have been hidden by themselves or ruined."

    "But the possibility of destruction should not be high," Xue Yan continued, "For such a big matter, the magistrate of Diankui alone can''t cover the sky here, there should be many officials involved, and even the imperial capital has officials to accept When it comes to the good, the real pamphlet is the basis for them to divide the benefits. If the magistrate of Diankui really destroys the real pamphlet, then the day will come out, and the officials above can abandon him at any time, just like he is a complete chess piece, The magistrate of Diankui and the people below should keep some of the bottom line in order to protect themselves, so that no matter if this matter breaks out or not, the people above will want to protect them."

    "That''s right." Jiang Yue said. "Get this booklet and put it in the warehouse. Naturally, there are other aspects. It is to prevent people from checking, but why is no one checking? Obviously, there is a larger official shelter, so that the officials here can cover the sky. Or someone has already come. I checked, but why are the magistrates of Diankui and the others all right? This is obviously because the people who came to investigate and the magistrates of Dianqi and the others are in the same group. I can be sure that there is someone on the Dianqi County magistrate who can help them suppress this matter.¡±

    Xue Yan nodded, agreeing.

    Jiang Yue continued: "Even if the Emperor Tiangao is far away, the officials are deceiving the top and the bottom, the Emperor Shi Yuan doesn''t know, but it is impossible for the emperor to know what happened here. Let''s not take people from other counties here as an example. Just take Dianqi County as an example, with so many people, Tao Zhen can''t be the only one who thinks there may be a problem with this matter, right? And those who think there''s a problem can''t be like Tao Zhen, and they can''t go to the imperial capital, right? "

 Chapter 1573ï¼š How many people can there be with high authority?

    Chapter 1573 How many people can there be with high power?

    "If Tao Zhen is entangled in this, he must have gone to the imperial capital, trying to find a way to see if it is really Shi Yuan''s decree. The emperor is at the feet of the emperor, and no one dares to directly execute the will of Shi Yuan at the feet of the emperor. I can know that it is actually a tax cut, not a tax increase. Once Tao Zhen is sure that there is a problem, he must find a way to let Shi Yuan know that he can file a complaint in the imperial capital or find Dali Temple or directly find a good official in the imperial capital to report this. Anything is possible. If other people also feel that there is a problem, go to the imperial capital to see what it is, it should be the same."

    "Okay, even if there is no such thing as Tao Zhen who thinks there is a problem in going to the imperial capital, let''s think about it again. For example, the Noble Bank has semicolons in the town and in this county. Don''t you know about it? Are there any among them? No one told the head shop? The head shop of Laibao Bank is in the imperial capital, and Laibao Bank also has a strong backer... In short, it is impossible for no one in the emperor to know the situation here."

    "This goes back to what I just said," Jiang Yue said again, "There must be some people in the imperial capital who know about it, but they only protect the people here, so that the officials here can cover the sky with one hand, and they can suppress those who know in the imperial capital. . That can hold down so many people, obviously high power."

    "How many people are there with high power?" Jiang Yue said again. "It can also rule out the emperor Shi Yuan, and the rest is easy to check, there are suspicions, and the umbrella is there. I don''t need to ask how many people, we can know who are the most powerful people. Shouldn''t it be? The prime minister and the imperial censor, who had been killed by Shi Yuan, were a prime minister and a vice-chancellor. Although they were indeed highly influential, it was possible that they were all dead. The sky is taller and the emperor is far away, obviously the protective umbrella is still there and still alive."

    "That''s right." Xue Yan nodded.

    "However," Jiang Yue said again, "since Shi Yuan''s intention is to reduce taxes, and he obviously has the people in his heart, then there is doubt that he is a great tyrant, not necessarily a tyrant. The prime minister who was killed Maybe he doesn''t really care about the people, and the doctor who was killed by him may not be as outspoken as he seems."

    "Indeed." Xue Yan nodded again.

    Jiang Yuedao: "That high-ranking person has to be found out, so that we will have more confidence in our hearts, and it is better to solve this matter at one time. Otherwise, there may be a situation where only some people at the bottom can be solved, but the people at the top can''t be brought in. , that''s not very useful. We already know the people at the bottom, including the Dianku County magistrates, and if we find out the people at the top, the people in the middle don''t have to work hard for us. ."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan felt the same way. "Then tomorrow, we will go to the Min''an Restaurant again. The rich sons of Diangan County and even the sons of the county magistrates often go there. Presumably the little Er in that restaurant knows a lot of things. Xiaoer asks the high-ranking people in Dachen now, and Xiaoer will definitely tell us. After all, this is not a secret. Anyone who has a little identity here will know who the minister is currently in high-ranking positions. People. Let''s do this first and know what to do. In the future, if we go to the imperial capital, even if we don''t ask about it, our goal is very clear, and we know who it is."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue naturally had no opinion.

 Chapter 1574ï¼š Prince Che?

    Chapter 1574 Prince Toru?

    *

    The next day, at noon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to Min''an Restaurant again.

    Yesterday, the little Eryi saw them and greeted them like a fly, smiling all over his face: "Two guest officers, are you coming to eat again? Is it still a private room? Unfortunately, in your private room yesterday, just outside the staff Zhen Zhen. The son of the family and a group of sons want to go, there are only other private rooms, and other private rooms have a good view."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "As long as the view is good, other private rooms will do."

    "Okay, please come with the little one." The little two said, and was busy leading the way in front of them, taking them to the fourth private room next to the private room yesterday. The view is also good.

    is still good wine and good food.

    Xue Yan gave Xiao Er a piece of silver and asked, "I have something to ask my brother."

    This little Er saw that the money was given to him separately, and he laughed even more. While busy collecting the money, he kept shaking his waist and said, "Just ask the guest. Just ask the guest."

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "It''s not uncommon, that is, we have developed a bit recently, and there are still many things we don''t know, and we don''t know who is bigger than the emperor, and who are the most powerful people, our husband and wife. The two are very curious, and also want to know more, just like seeing the world."

    Hearing that he has developed a bit recently, this young man smiled and said, "No wonder the two guest officers are looking at the face." That is to say, they have never seen each other before yesterday.

    Immediately, the young man replied: "I have never been to the imperial capital, so how do I know that, but I heard some guest officials who ate at this restaurant say that now we have a high-ranking position, and he took office a year ago. Prime Minister Dou is one of the top officials. The emperor killed the previous prime minister and promoted him to be the prime minister. It can be seen that he has gained the emperor''s trust. , but they were not killed by the emperor, the current doctor of the censor has changed the functions of the censor and others, so the power is not so great. General Qiu must be one of them, he is the military marshal, and he is with the emperor. He has grown up and has deep feelings, and the emperor must trust him. There is also the emperor''s brother, Prince Che, who is in charge of the treasury. It is said that the emperor and Prince Che have a deep brotherhood, and the emperor should trust him the most. , otherwise he won''t let him manage the treasury, right, guest officer? Hehe. Others, it seems that they can''t be regarded as high and powerful."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and they knew that, if this little second was not lying, then the protective umbrella should be among the three people, Prime Minister Dou, General Qiu, and Prince Che.

    As for whether it is one of them, two, or all three, they are not sure for the time being.

    I saw Xue Yan smiled again and asked: "Why did the emperor kill the previous prime minister and the doctor of the imperial censor, do you know little brother?"

    Xiao Er said: "I know, they are actually good-looking. They are one thing on the surface and another behind the other. When the emperor found out, the emperor killed them all. I heard that many other officials were also killed at that time. It should be like this. Well, once the son of the county magistrate came to dinner, he also mentioned this when he was joking, and he said the same, it should be because of this reason."

    "Is that so?" Xue Yan pretended to be surprised. "Didn''t you say that the emperor is a tyrant who kills people indiscriminately?"

    Little Er: "I don''t know if it''s the murder of the little ones, but the little ones have often heard people say this, saying that the emperor killed people indiscriminately, and the emperor was a big tyrant who charged such a heavy tax."

 Chapter 1575ï¼š A lot of filial piety behind your back?

    Chapter 1575 A lot of filial piety behind the scenes?

    Xue Yan followed the words of Xiao Er again: "I just happened to do some business and suddenly developed, if it wasn''t for the fact that I have some money now, I really can''t pay such a heavy tax, and I don''t know what the emperor is up to. Time to cut taxes."

    Xiao Er said: "The small family is also looking forward to the tax reduction, but don''t expect it anymore, it would be good not to increase the tax."

    "How do you say that?" Xue Yan pretended not to understand.

    Jiang Yue listened quietly throughout the whole process, eating a bite from time to time.

    Xiao Er said in a low voice: "When the son of Zhenyuan''s family and a group of sons came, they went upstairs and entered the private room and were worried about thinking of a way for their father to pay less tax. They usually talk to the county. The son of the family played very well, and he also paid filial piety to the magistrate. , you can only teach the same, otherwise the less tax paid will have to be made up by the magistrate, and then turned over to the national treasury, let alone whether the magistrate has so much money, the magistrate can¡¯t be so stupid.¡±

    is really deceiving...

    But I''m not sure, maybe those sons and brothers know the inside story, and in fact, they have already paid less tax, but they want to pay less...

    Probably.

    After all, the yamen all know the inside story. It makes no sense that the big family doesn''t know. The big family is somewhat related, and some of them are relatives to some officials.

    When they returned from the Min''an Restaurant and returned to the inn, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked the shopkeeper and Xiaoer of the inn where they were staying. The shopkeeper and Xiaoer of the inn didn''t know as much as the Xiaoer of the Min''an Restaurant. But generally speaking, it is said that Dachen has a high position now, that is, Prime Minister Dou, General Qiu, and Prince Che, and the little Er who wanted to come to Min''an Restaurant didn''t lie to them.

    "It seems that the last prime minister and the censor were killed by Shi Yuan only because they were killed by Shi Yuan." Jiang Yue concluded. "There is a discrepancy with what Uncle Dazhu said, but there is no discrepancy. Uncle Dazhu listened to what others said, and the three of them became tigers. Sometimes the words changed their taste. In short, the last Prime Minister was not dedicated to the people. , that the last Censor was not really a good official who spoke out and gave advice, and many of those officials who were killed together at that time were obviously related to the events at that time, and they were not good officials."

    Xue Yan said: "From what we know, Shi Yuan is indeed not a tyrant."

    Immediately, he also analyzed: "As for Prime Minister Dou, General Qiu, and Prince Che, they are not in Dianku County. General Qiu is the military marshal and should be in the military camp. Prime Minister Dou is the head of the hundred officials. Prince Toru is in charge of the national treasury, no surprise, these two people should be in the imperial capital, but no matter where they are, who is the umbrella of the magistrate of Tsukui, they are separated from the magistrate of Tsukui by many layers. The magistrate of Diankui has some evidence in his hands, and he should have never directly contacted and contacted the person at the top, that is, the protective umbrella, which would make the evidence appear insufficient, and naturally he would not be able to fully plead guilty to the protective umbrella. Maybe that umbrella will also launch a scapegoat to get rid of all the crimes, so we can''t rashly move the county magistrate. Like you said yesterday, if you want to take the whole pot, we have to find out that Who is the protective umbrella, and getting the substantive proof is the evidence that he is the protective umbrella, so it is easy to solve it once."

 Chapter 1576ï¼š Kasa Prefecture prefect?

    Chapter 1576 The prefect of Lizhou?

    "The magistrate of Diankui County is small," Xue Yan continued, "it''s impossible to directly contact and contact the top people, but the magistrates in the Lizhou area are not small."

    Yaoshui Town belongs to Diangan County, which belongs to Lizhou area. There are many counties under Lizhou, but there is a prefect jurisdiction in total.

    This is similar to the setting of the big ling.

    They came to this county yesterday, and naturally they knew that Dianqi County was in the Lizhou area.

    "Generally," Xue Yan continued, "the person at the top, that is, the protective umbrella who wants to control the Lizhou area, directly controls the prefect of Lizhou, and the prefect of Lizhou must be the person who protects the umbrella. There is no Lizhou. The possibility that the prefect is not a person who protects the umbrella. You can see that not only Diangan County, but other counties in Lizhou are also heavily taxed. They are all under the jurisdiction of the prefect, such a big thing. It is impossible for the prefect to not know at all. Besides, the magistrate of Dianqi and even the yamen under him are so rampant, it is obvious that the officials in the Lizhou area are already rotten, and they are all gangs. The Lizhou area is directly connected with the umbrella. The person in contact is naturally this prefect."

    Her family''s Xue Yan said it so clearly, Jiang Yue naturally understood what her family''s Xue Yan meant, and nodded: "We have to check the prefect of Lizhou, and we have to know who the umbrella is not only from this prefect, but also from the prefect of Lizhou. This prefect has solid evidence that can directly point to the umbrella. Everyone has the mentality of seeking benefits and avoiding harm. If you can become a prefect, you must have some scheming, and you must have solid evidence. As long as we get this, we are all You don''t need to worry about it anymore, you don''t even need to go to the protective umbrella to check anything, just give this ironclad proof to Shi Yuan. The boss has been arrested, and whether it''s a big gang or a small gang, all of them can be found out. "

    Xue Yan nodded, that''s what he meant.

    "That''s right," Jiang Yue said again, "the prefect is not in Diankui County, but in Lizhou Prefecture. Although it''s not too far away, it will take time to check, and tomorrow we will not only go back to Shitou Village to pay the wages, but also go back to the university. Ling, the time is too late, so I can only check it when I come to Dachen next time."

    "Yes, we can only check it next time." Xue Yan nodded again.

    Stayed in the county for another night. The next day, after having breakfast at the inn, Xue Yan drove the carriage and took his Yuebao back to Stone Village.

    The carriage was still very slow.

    Along the way, on both sides of the road, including some trees, they saw their missing people posted.

    When they returned to Stone Village, just after noon, the village asked them if they had eaten. Although they did not eat, they said they did.

    People in Stone Village looked better, apparently because they drank the water from the well, but the people in Stone Village didn¡¯t know, they thought they were looking forward to it, and the food was better. It used to be good, and I was never hungry again, so my mental head was better than before, and my body was somewhat better than before.

    Until the time of You Shi, when the sun went down, the forty-five people who were hired were brought back by carriage one after another.

    After being busy for three days, people in Diankui County were able to put up missing persons notices and were prominently placed, including some villages, where missing persons notices were posted, and they were also given to pedestrians. Those tens of thousands of missing persons notices were also All of them have been posted or distributed, and all the flour they have taken out has been used up. People in Dianqi County basically know that there is a Xue family in Shitou Village who is looking for someone, but they are not sure who they are looking for.

 Chapter 1577ï¼š Shi Che?

    Chapter 1577 Shito?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first settled the wages for the hired carriage. Before, they only paid the deposit, that is, only part of the payment. Now that it is settled, it is better for them to go back earlier.

    Then he paid the forty-five people who were employed and the two aunts who cooked the paste.

    They came back from the county this time and exchanged a lot of copper coins with some small vendors.

    They also paid Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou their wages. Thanks to Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou''s help, even if they went to the county, they didn''t have to worry about the hired carriage to transport the paste to the forty-five people to post missing persons notices and find them. There are not enough people to post, and the carriage has to come back to help with it.

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou naturally didn''t want it, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said if they wanted it or not, and they would not ask them to take care of the carriage, so Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou were busy picking up the wages.

    Then Jiang Yuecai said: "We have to go home again, and I don''t know when we will be back. The carriage will bother you and take care of it. There is some money here, you can take it to buy fodder for the horse. If the fodder is not enough, You have to help go to the town to buy some and come back. When we are away, if you are going anywhere, and if the villagers are going, you can use this carriage, it will be much faster. "

    "Okay, don''t worry," Zhang Dazhu said hurriedly while taking the money to buy fodder for the horse, "Shoushou and I will definitely help you take care of the carriage, and we will take care of this house for you, too. Come back with you."

    Both Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou are very happy because they can see their benefactor again.

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, and then both thanked them, and then left the Stone Village.

    After only walking a few steps, there was no one around, Jiang Yue then brought Xue Yan into the space and returned to Da Ling.

    It was already late at night on the second day of the Lunar New Year in Daling, and I could still hear the voice of my second brother Xue Erhu and the others playing cards in the main room, but it was probably because they were afraid of disturbing the family, so the sound of playing cards was much quieter, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not leave the room either. What are you looking at, just take a simple shower, and then fall asleep.

    It was also when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sleeping, Da Chen, before he knew it, it was already the fourth day of the sixth lunar month.

    Imperial Capital.

    Prince Che.

    Prince Che, Shi Che, just had nothing to do, so he wanted to enter the palace and have a good talk with his royal brother Shi Yuan. Although he always met with the royal brother, he always talked about national affairs, especially the treasury. The matter, because he is in charge of the national treasury, today is also a time for all officials to take a break, so he naturally takes a break, and it is rare to have such a leisurely time.

    He just walked out of the main courtyard, and he didn''t even leave the prince''s mansion, when he saw the housekeeper leading the owner of Noble Bank to come, saying that he had something to report.

    The owner of Noble Bank said that it was the owner of the bank, but it was not. It was just the managers of all Noble Banks, and the actual owner was not Prince He Che, but the Treasury of Dachen.

    It¡¯s just this matter, and not many people know about it.

    When he proposed to his elder brother to open a bank with money from the treasury, his elder brother also thought it was a good idea to open source, so he agreed.

    Thinking that the treasury has always been full, it is natural to open up sources and reduce expenditures.

    He has already made a lot of measures to reduce costs, all of which are on the bright side. As for open source, most of the measures are also on the bright side. Only this bank has no obvious side.

    Because no king has ever done this before, it was actually somewhat risky. For the sake of the hearts of the ministers and the people, he secretly opened the bank.

    Nowadays, Noble Bank is almost all over Dachen. It has developed so well and brought so much income to the national treasury. It can be seen that this open source initiative is right.

 Chapter 1578ï¼š Mr Tuoba?

    Chapter 1578 Tuoba?

    Sooner or later, all this will be put on the table, let everyone know that Noble Bank is opened by the state treasury.

    That is, the backer behind is actually Emperor Dachen.

    When the time comes, those who don''t want to call Noble Bank will know what kind of big mistake they have made.

    When the owner of Noble Bank saw their handsome Prince Che, he hurriedly saluted.

    Shiche asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Dongjia said: "It is a very strange thing happened at the Qianzhuang in Yaoshui Town, Dianji County, Lizhou, and I came here to report it to the prince."

    When the teacher heard it, he was immediately excited: "It''s very strange? Come and listen."

    The owner said: "The shopkeeper there reported that there was a young couple surnamed Xuanyuan who exchanged 5,000 taels of gold for 50,000 taels of silver notes, and there was no engraving on the gold, and I don''t know where it was made. Yes, but if you hold it, you can take it as much as you can, it¡¯s better than going to another bank, where the shopkeeper will still change it.¡±

    There are five thousand taels of gold, he is not surprised, after all, there are still many rich people in Dachen.

    But there is no lettering on the gold, which is a problem...

    "Have you checked?" Shi Che asked.

    "At that time, the shopkeeper sent someone to follow, but they lost it," the owner said. "But according to the shopkeeper there, he has been in Yaoshui Town for some years, and he has never heard of a big family with the surname Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan should be a fake surname."

    Shi Che smiled and said, "How can people use their real surnames to exchange unidentified gold for silver? Okay, since they are lost, they should be lost. The left and right gold has not flowed to other banks. As long as it is in our Laibao bank, The more money we make money, the more money we can put into the treasury, and the more money we can spend on the people, so we can be considered a great achievement.¡±

    The owner hurriedly said: "The emperor is merciful. The lord is merciful."

    As soon as he left the Prince Che''s mansion, Shi Che entered the palace.

    In the palace, Emperor Shiyuan, who is handsome in appearance and extremely gentle in manners, is playing with his eldest prince, the second prince and the little princess in front of the bedroom, which is also a rare leisure time.

    The eldest prince is nine years old, the second prince is seven years old, and the little princess is four years old, all born to Queen Tuoba.

    Queen Tuoba is extremely virtuous.

    The harem is also a queen, and there are no other concubines.

    When Shi Yuan was still the crown prince, there was also a crown princess in the backyard of the East Palace, the Tuoba clan.

    At this moment, the Tuoba clan is also there, looking at her husband and children tenderly.

    When her husband was still a prince, he was not favored and could be deposed at any time. The late emperor betrothed her, who was only the daughter of a small official, to him, and reminded Baiguan that her husband would be deposed sooner or later, but since she married her. Give her husband, her husband is her god, no matter what her husband is, she will be good to her husband, who knows, after marrying her husband, she will know how good her husband is, not like a little prince like rumors outside. She has no virtue, and her husband is very kind to her.

    Not even a concubine.

    Even became emperor, she was the only one.

    Married for ten years, the couple have always respected each other and never had a quarrel.

    Her husband also protected her very well, and the children were also well protected. Even if there was chaos outside the palace, nothing happened to her and the children, and they were not even a little frightened.

    When she was a girl, she longed for such a happy prince, but she did not expect it to come true.

    Shiche saw that his royal brother''s family of five was so warm, and the royal brother and the royal sister-in-law were in love. He was envious, but he walked over quickly.

    "Imperial brother, imperial sister-in-law."

 Chapter 1579ï¼š Never put yourself first?

    Chapter 1579 Never put yourself first?

    "You''re here." Shi Yuan stood up straight and smiled.

    "Uncle! Uncle!" The eldest prince, the second prince, and the little princess immediately ran over to hang on the uncle Shi Che.

    Shi Toru bent over and hugged them, and teased again.

    Empress Tuoba smiled softly: "Your brother was still talking about you just now, saying if you want to invite you into the palace to have a meal together, but you are afraid that this is a rare time to rest, you want to relax by yourself."

    Shiche picked up the little princess, let the little princess sit on his arm, and smiled: "Brother Huang is fine, but he cares too much about the feelings of our relatives."

    "Yes." Queen Tuoba rarely agreed.

    Shi Yuan smiled and said: "I know, I will ignore you in the future."

    Shi Che smiled and said: "Brother Huang, you always say this, but when did you do it? Brother Huang, you are the emperor of Dachen. I think you''d better put yourself first. How can there be an emperor? Never put ourselves first, but our loved ones first."

    Shi Yuan just laughed and didn''t say anything.

    After talking in front of the bedroom again, he entered the bedroom.

    Queen Tuoba took the children to play in the bedroom, while brothers Shi Yuan and Shi Che played games on the kang under the window.

    Shi Yuan holds Bai Zi, and Shi Che holds Heizi.

    Thinking of the incident that he was reported to when he went out, Shi Che put a black spot on the chessboard and smiled: "By the way, Brother Huang, when I went out here, I heard the owner of the Qianzhuang report that there was a pair of people named Xuanyuan. The young couple exchanged 5,000 taels of gold for 50,000 taels of silver at the Laibao Bank in Yaoshui Town, Diangui County, Lizhou, and there were no words engraved on the gold. Obviously, the origin was unknown. The shopkeeper also sent someone to follow him, but he lost it, and obviously, the surname Xuanyuan must be fake."

    "Xuanyuan..." Shi Yuan listened to this surname, his expression was a little dazed for a while, and he couldn''t help but murmur. In his last life, the two emperors he was loyal to were surnamed Xuanyuan... He finally died at the hands of an emperor surnamed Xuanyuan and drank the poisonous wine that was given to him...

    "Brother Huang? Brother Huang?" Shi Che called out twice, but he couldn''t get a response from his brother, so he stretched out his hand and pushed gently: "Brother Huang, what''s wrong with you?"

    Shi Yuan came back to his senses and said with a smile, "It''s nothing."

    Look at his younger brother in this life, and look at his wife and children in this life. In his previous life, he had no younger brother, and he had no wife and children...

    But in the past life, he didn''t protect anyone in his family, but in this life, he protected all the people in his family.

    It''s just that the family members in this life are not the family members in the previous life.

    He would often dream about his family from his previous life, wake up startled, and sit there all night. Can those family members in his previous life be as lucky as him, reborn in another world, in another person, and then live well...

    *

    Big quill.

    On the third day of the lunar new year, in the morning, Jiang Yue and the others went to the fourth uncle Xue Dagui''s house for dinner, and at noon, went to the aunt Xue Daxi''s house to visit relatives, which is to eat.

    Because I went to my aunt¡¯s house for dinner in the evening, my aunt¡¯s house was not in Huaishu Village, but on the other side of Ping¡¯an Town, so everyone went to my aunt¡¯s house together at 2:00 in the afternoon.

    Naturally, we have to pass through Ping''an Town.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan made an excuse to stay in Ping''an Town for a while, and took a lot of flour from the grain warehouse in Ping''an Town and put it into the space.

    These flours are naturally used for posting missing people notices in Dachen. Wherever you can post and send missing people notices, you can hire people to boil them and post them.

 Chapter 1580ï¼š Cant sleep less?

    Chapter 1580 Can''t sleep less?

    I had dinner at my aunt''s house. Because the road was a little far, I didn''t play cards at my aunt''s house, and went home directly.

    Otherwise it will be too late to go home.

    How could the children stay up so late without going to sleep?

    The children''s carriage was faster, so when they got home, they were much earlier than Jiang Yue''s carriage. Because Jiang Yue was pregnant, Xue Yan drove the carriage very slowly, and did not return home until four quarters of Hai Shi. Li Hehua and Xue Bo shared a carriage with her, and it was only at this time that they returned home.

    After a simple wash, it''s time.

    It''s so late, Jiang Yue doesn''t plan to go to Dachen tonight, but tells Xue Yan, "The substantive and ironclad evidence pointing to the protective umbrella... The prefect of Lizhou must have hidden such an important thing well, it''s not We can find it so easily. If we want to get this iron proof, it may not be enough for a few days. It is estimated that it may take ten days and a half months or even longer. Every time we open the black door, it is not far from Stone Village. It¡¯s also troublesome to go back and forth, we¡¯d better stay in Dachen for ten days or half a month next time.¡±

    After a pause, he added: "Although it is difficult for us to leave the house for a day or two because of the Chinese New Year, it is still possible to leave the house for half a day. In this way, we can also stay in Dachen for half a month. It''s just right, we will not be at home tomorrow night. When we go to someone''s house for dinner, we will take a break, then we will go back to the room earlier, go to Dachen, and stay until the dawn of the day before returning."

    Xue Yan said: "It''s true that you can stay in Dachen for about half a month, but you won''t have much time to rest until you come back soon after dawn."

    His family, Yuebao, was pregnant with a child, so he was naturally somewhat concerned.

    Although both the doctor and the doctor said that his Yuebao couldn''t sleep for that long, he couldn''t sleep less or sleep less.

    Jiang Yue said: "I just need to sleep a little more in Dachen."

    Xue Yan agreed: "Well."

    The next day, the fourth day of the new year, in the evening, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back to their room a lot earlier, and they went back to their room at 7:00 a.m. The family thought they were sleepy early today, and no one came to disturb them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally turned off the lights and entered the space.

    But he didn''t rush to open the black door. Instead, he opened the white door first and went to the shed not far from the white door to get a missing person notice.

    They originally planned to find someone while solving the heavy tax issue here.

    The printing room of the base has helped to copy many copies of the missing person notices, which have been transported to the shed with the help of the passenger plane, filling the two shed rooms.

    Jiang Yue directly put all the tracing notices in the two rooms into the space. With so many tracing notices, it must be enough for a long time. If it is not enough, I will not let the base continue to help copy it. In case people have already found them by then, there are still a lot of tracing notices in hand.

    The missing person notice is here, and the flour was also put into the space yesterday, and some other things have been prepared in the space in the past two days. Anyway, everything is ready, and you can go to Dachen.

    Xue Yan opened the black door, and the two of them came together again.

    The two of them just casually looked from a distance, and saw that the early rice had been harvested here, and the late rice seedlings had also been planted. Looking at the growth in the field, Dachen looked like it was about mid-to-late July.

    In fact, it is pushed according to the one day and one month of Daling, and in fact, it can be launched in the middle and late July.

    It is estimated that the field they can see in the distance is from Shishi Village, and the growth is still very pleasing. It is completely different from the early rice planted before. Obviously, she used the late rice seeds that she took out from the space.

    PS: Babies, ten chapters have been updated today, please ask for a monthly ticket~

 Chapter 1581ï¼š Do you have to say?

    Chapter 1581 Do you have to say it?

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered Shitou Village, they saw the people in Shitou Village drying the rice. The rice was actually quite dry, but it was still drying.

    Just as Tao Zhen came out of his eldest brother''s house, he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at a glance, and immediately came over and cupped his hands: "Mr. Xue, Mrs. Jiang."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also bowed their hands and returned the salute.

    "I thought the two of you ended up here. Even if you go home, you''ll be able to come back to the village soon. I didn''t expect you to see you two months after you returned home." Tao Zhen laughed.

    At the end of , he added another sentence: "Today''s July 19th."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. This Tao Zhen is really smart, no matter if he sees it or not, he doesn''t ask anything, and he can even tell them directly what they want to know.

    "It''s really thanks to the late rice seeds you gave me. Look how good the rice in our field is." Tao Zhen pointed to the distance again.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both followed Tao Zhen''s finger and glanced at the field in the distance. Then Jiang Yue asked, "How is your early rice harvest? Is it enough to pay the tax?"

    Tao Zhen shook his head and said, "The early rice harvest is the same as before. It''s not very good, and it''s not enough to pay taxes." Then he laughed again, "Fortunately, by selling vegetables in the past few months, everyone in the village has made some money. A little money from selling vegetables is enough. The remaining money is enough for us to live. It is much better than before. Moreover, the late rice is growing so well now, and the harvest should be good at that time. Our life It''s not a problem anyway."

    Jiang Yue nodded.

    Xue Yan also nodded.

    "Then you have harvested this early rice, when will you pay the tax?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Tao Zhen: "If the rice is not dry enough, the government will not accept it. Therefore, the government has stipulated that at the end of July, that is, in the 29th or 30th year, the rice must have been dried by us, and the government will collect it. Our village pays the tax for early rice on these two days every year, and other villages also start from the end of this month, but the specific date varies from village to village. According to the county government, it is afraid that all villages will pay tax in one place. , the people in charge of tax collection in the county government are too busy."

    Jiang Yue then said: "You don''t keep the seeds of early rice, I and I will give you early rice seeds to plant next year."

    Tao Zhen also felt that there was a problem with the seeds in their village. Like other villages, some villages had much better harvests than Shitou Village. I saw Tao Zhen was busy and solemnly surrendered, and was extremely moved: "Thank you so much. ."

    After a pause, he couldn''t help but say again: "I know you don''t want us to repay anything, but if there is anything that needs my help, Tao Zhen, or even anyone from Shitou Village, please be sure to tell me."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded. Knowing what they said, whether it was Tao Zhen or other people in Shitou Village, they would feel a little bit better in their hearts.

    Otherwise, you will feel more embarrassed.

    After talking again, Tao Zhen went home, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan continued to walk forward. Every time they encountered a villager, they greeted them and came up to say a few words.

    All the way to the door of Zhang Dazhu''s house, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou have already dried the early rice on the rice field, and are now feeding the horses behind the house.

    The chatter and laughter of the father and son came to the front, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew where Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou were without asking anyone.

    "Father, look at how strong this horse is, Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang must have spent a lot of money to buy it." Zhang Shoushou said happily to his father while filling the manger with water.

 Chapter 1582ï¼š We cant even tell ourselves

    Chapter 1582 Even we can''t tell

    He and his father are helping and taking care of such a precious thing, he is proud!

    Zhang Dazhu is also very proud, touching the horse is like touching his son, "Why don''t you say, as soon as I saw this horse, it was like seeing a lot of money. However, it has been almost two months, Xue Gongzi and Jiang Why hasn''t Madam come back. It should be coming soon. It was almost two months before we saw them again last time."

    "I don''t know," Zhang Shoushou said, "we don''t know where their home is, otherwise we can go¡ª" asked.

    But before Zhang Shoushou finished speaking, he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the back of the house through the side road, and he immediately called to his father: "Daddy, it''s Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang!"

    "Ah, you guys are here again!" Zhang Dazhu finally realized, "Haha, I know, I will see you every time it''s almost two months from now!"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It just happened to be. We don''t even know when we can come."

    "It''s okay, I''m just guessing." Zhang Dazhu laughed. "You just came here, and you came here behind. Are you going to use a carriage?"

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Zhang Dazhu immediately shouted: "Shou Shou, go and pull the wooden cart over and put it on!"

    "Hey!" Zhang Shoushou, with long hands and feet, ran over at once. The wooden cart was actually placed not far away, and it was pulled over after a while.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue naturally also rode the carriage together.

    When set up the carriage, Jiang Yue said: "My husband and I are going to Fucheng, and it will take about half a month to come back."

    "Oh." Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou both nodded, but their hands kept moving.

    hesitated for a while, but Jiang Yue still warned: "If the government wants to collect taxes, don''t conflict with the government."

    No one in Shitou Village has a background. Once there is a conflict with the government, she and her family, Xue Yan, can¡¯t always stay in Shitou Village. Naturally, it is the people of Shitou Village who suffer.

    And as long as we find irrefutable evidence from the prefect, the heavy taxation in Lizhou area will be resolved quickly.

    Since it can be resolved, then now there is no need to cause any conflict with the government and let yourself suffer.

    "Before I was so poor, I had nothing to eat, and I didn''t have any conflicts with the government. Now even if I pay taxes, I can still live, and my life is okay. We won''t have any conflicts with the government." Zhang Dazhu laughed happily. "Don''t worry, I will also take care of Shoushou. Shoushou is the most impulsive in the village, and he can''t do anything with his head. If it wasn''t for me, he would have worked with the tax collector when he collected taxes last year. Woke up."

    Zhang Shoushou felt a little aggrieved, and hummed: "Last year, they were too much. We didn''t take much food, and we took all our food away. We all have nothing to eat, and we have no money to buy food. , will starve to death."

    "So," Zhang Dazhu answered immediately, "now we won''t starve to death, and it''s better to live than to die. Why do we work hard with those people if we can survive."

    "Father, you are right." Zhang Shoushou looked adored. "Then those people will collect taxes again, and I don''t want to fight with them."

    "Good son, good son." Zhang Dazhu was very happy that his son was taught.

    Jiang Yue actually thought that Zhang Shoushou was impulsive and most likely to conflict with the tax collector. Now that Zhang Shoushou has no such heart, she naturally has nothing to worry about.

    Xue Yan is the same.

 Chapter 1583ï¼š Prefect Fan Jianxi?

    Chapter 1583 Prefect Fan Jianxi?

    Set up the carriage, Xue Yan helped Jiang Yue to get on the carriage, and then, let him drive the carriage, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou insisted on sending them to the entrance of the village.

    The Fucheng in the Lizhou area is much farther from the Shitou Village than Dianqi County. In addition, the carriage was slow due to Jiang Yue''s pregnancy, and it didn''t arrive at the Fucheng until evening.

    I didn''t go to any inn near the prefecture to stay there, so I went straight to the nearest inn and stayed there first.

    Xue Yan asked Jiang Yue to sleep first, and then he asked the innkeeper to find out where the Fuya was located in Fucheng, and who was looking for renting a courtyard in Fucheng. Who are you looking for in Fucheng...etc.

    This will take more than ten days in Fucheng. He rents a courtyard to live with his family Yuebao. It is naturally much more convenient to bring flour and a notice of missing persons.

    Heavy taxes need to be resolved, and people have to find it.

    After inquiring about these, the next day, after having breakfast at the inn, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan rented a courtyard that they could live in that day, and moved from the inn to that courtyard.

    Then I took out a lot of missing person notices and flour and put them in a room in the courtyard.

    Immediately they went to hire people to hire carriages.

    I can''t wait for the next day. In the afternoon, some of the hired people are responsible for boiling the flour into a paste, and some are responsible for the area of ??Lizhou, including Fucheng, but they post and send missing people notices everywhere except in Dianqi County. , the hired carriage is naturally responsible for transporting these.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan agreed in advance, they will randomly check at any time. If there is a perfunctory, such as not posting and sending a notice of missing people at all, they will not be paid. Therefore, these hired people and the driver of the carriage will not be paid. For fear that I would do nothing for a day and randomly check myself, I naturally did not dare to perfunctory one point.

    Soon, it was night again.

    These are all rented courtyards and moved in. I must be living in the courtyard tonight.

    And this courtyard is naturally not very far from the government office.

    In addition, the streets around this courtyard are quite prosperous, so renting this courtyard is naturally not cheap.

    We arrived at the palace last night, and after another day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were somewhat familiar with this palace.

    I know that the prefect of Lizhou is called Fan Jianxi.

    I also know that this prefect has a very good reputation in the city. Streets and alleys say that he is diligent in government and loves the people, and his access is extremely simple.

    He also said that he was sometimes stopped by some people on the road and cried to him about the heavy taxation. Not only did he not blame the people, but he also shed tears. He felt very empathetic and wanted to help, but the imperial edict was hard to violate, and he couldn¡¯t solve it. Anyway, No one blamed him.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that Fan Jianxi was much smarter than the magistrate of Diangui, unlike the magistrate of Dianku, everyone just didn''t say anything in person, but in private they chewed their tongues.

    Xue Yan had visited the county government at night before, but this time he came to Fucheng, and it was the prefect of Zha.

    This night, Jiang Yue was asked to sleep first, and Xue Yan went to the government office.

    Naturally it is also a night clothes.

    There are a little more yamen on duty in the government office than in the county government office, but for Xue Yan, it was just like that, he still easily entered the government office without anyone finding out.

    The iron evidence must have been hidden by the prefect. After all, it is the amulet of the prefect. Therefore, Xue Yan didn''t expect to find any iron evidence when he came tonight. Can know who the umbrella is.

    So, Xue Yan naturally sneaked into Fan Jianxi''s usual office.

 Chapter 1584ï¼š Does this have to knock people out?

    Chapter 1584 Does this have to knock people out?

    But Fan Jianxi is like an old fox. In the office, except for some official documents, there is no need to hide things at all, and there is nothing else.

    There is no trace of it.

    There was no gain in the office, so Xue Yan looked at other rooms in the front yard of the mansion, but there was no gain.

    The government office also has a warehouse, and he also secretly went in to check it. He also has the tax records of Dianku County, but it is the general record, which is consistent with the general record that is also placed in the warehouse on the Ming surface of Dianku County, although he still does not know. Who is the protective umbrella, but it is very obvious, and it shows that Fan Jianxi and Dianqi county magistrate are the same raccoon dog.

    I went to the backyard of the prefectural government, that is, Fan Jianxi, the place where the prefect and his family lived.

    Because it was late at night, except for the night watchman, everyone else slept.

    Although there are night watchmen, it can be seen that, except for the yamen who wear the special clothes of the yamen, the servants like maids are dressed in extremely simple clothes.

    Xue Yan didn''t rush in to check the room where there were people, but only checked some unoccupied rooms, especially the hall. The layout of those rooms was also very simple, such as tea sets and other things, which were very ordinary or even deviated. No wonder people outside are so convinced of Fan Jianxi''s integrity.

    Then Xue Yan returned to the rented courtyard.

    changed out of his night clothes and washed it briefly before returning to the room where he and his Yuebao lived in this courtyard.

    This courtyard is only for him and his family Yuebao, there is no one else, what is done is much more convenient.

    Jiang Yue was originally asleep, but she didn''t open her eyes until she heard the sound, knowing that her family''s Xue Yan had come back, and she didn''t get up, but knew that her family''s Xue Yan had come to the room, and she had also reached the bed, holding her in her arms. , she asked, "How is it?"

    Xue Yan shook his head and sighed again, indicating that nothing was found.

    Jiang Yue knew that Fan Jianxi was an old fox. Otherwise, her family''s Xue Yan had been out for so long, and it would have been impossible for him not to find any clues.

    In the days that followed, because Jiang Yue was pregnant, Xue Yan tried her best not to let her ride in the carriage, but to rest more, while Xue Yan himself was quite busy, and during the day, he would randomly check one, two, or even three places on horseback. , to see if those hired people have been helping to post and send missing people notices, and they are still probing the government office at night.

    Also, instead of going to visit late at night, I went to see if I could hear anything when it was dark.

    But for ten days in a row, there was still no sign of it.

    It is rare to be so cunning.

    Today, the first day of the eighth lunar month in Dachen, in two days, they will stay in Dachen for half a month this time, and they will return to Daling at that time, and they still have nothing to gain. Jiang Yue pondered for a while. , then said: "Forget it, let''s not check like this, there will be no results, or everyone will be knocked out, let''s check it at the government office, and by the way, we will search Fan Jianxi''s body to see if there is anything. It stands to reason that there should be something on the person involved. Fan Jianxi is so cunning, he will definitely leave some iron evidence of the umbrella as a talisman for himself, and these days, Fan Jianxi has not been anywhere else, basically not in the government office The front yard is in the back yard of the government office. Didn¡¯t we also ask people about it, didn¡¯t we all say that the prefect of Fan Jianxi is really diligent in government affairs, and he is basically in the government office? I think the iron evidence in his hands must be in the government. Ya Nei. Just be careful, don''t be afraid of making noise. This will knock people unconscious."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today, please ask for a monthly ticket~

 Chapter 1585ï¼š Are they actually startling the snake?

    Chapter 1585 Are you actually scared by the grass?

    "Actually, there is another way," Jiang Yue continued, "that is to put the entire government office, including people, into my space. Baimen can let me put people in, even if they take them out, they wake up, I It won''t go into a coma, so the black door should have the same effect. However, in the last days, we also discovered that after putting people in, we can''t take them out immediately, we have to go through the white door, Drag people out, otherwise people will not be able to return to the apocalypse. This black sect naturally has a reason. If the government office is put into the space here, the government office will naturally be taken out of the space. As long as I think about it, it will do, but the government The people on duty and living in the yali have to open the black door, and drag them out one by one from the space through the black door, and once they are dragged out of the black door, people will wake up, and outside the black door, there is a stone village. Not far away, in order not to implicate the people of Stone Village, we cannot do this, and if we enter the space, we have to go through the black gate to come back to Dachen, and then people are not in the courtyard we rented in Fucheng, but It''s behind the bushes not far from Stone Village, then we have to come back to pay the hired people and the carriage, which is also troublesome. So, it''s better to knock people out. But, whether it''s knocking people out, or Putting the entire government office together with people into the space is actually shocking the snake, but as long as we can get the ironclad evidence, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded, "Then knock people out."

    "However," Xue Yan added, "some troubles can be avoided if they can be avoided. We should go to knock out all the people in the government office tomorrow night. Let''s check inside. Once Fan Jianxi finds out that the ironclad evidence is gone, he will definitely panic. He will investigate, those people who are born in Fucheng are his primary investigation objects, and we are the people here, who are born in the face. Tomorrow, the area of ??Lizhou will be all posted and sent to the missing person, we We paid the wages and refunded the rent of this courtyard. Everyone thought that we left during the day and were no longer in Fucheng. Then we went to the Fuya at night to stun people to investigate, get the evidence, and then bring a carriage into the space, and then go back to the house. After opening the black gate, he appeared near Stone Village, and put the carriage back to Stone Village. Even if Fan Jianxi could find us in Stone Village, but because we arrived at Stone Village so early in the evening, it took us from Fucheng to Stone Village. It will take a long time. We didn''t knock out the people in the Fuya and take away the evidence. It is true that we left the city before it got dark. Even if we are not in Stone Village, we will not be able to affect the people in Stone Village. The iron evidence in Fan Jianxi''s hands is a secret. He doesn''t dare to blatantly investigate, because he is not sure who took the iron evidence, and he is afraid that the umbrella will know that he still keeps things as evidence, not to mention so many Fucheng. As for the people, there are still so many counties below Fucheng. In fact, it is not very likely to find Shitou Village. It is almost impossible to find them here. But whether we can or not, there is no harm in doing this. ."

    "Then tomorrow night." Jiang Yue had no objection.

    Due to the large number of hired people, the next day, in the afternoon, missing persons notices were posted everywhere in Lizhou, and then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan tied these hired people and the hired carriages for these days. wages.

    In the evening, they posted and distributed the missing person notice again, and they had to go back. They had originally come out to find someone, and the rented house was returned.

 Chapter 1586ï¼š Three keys?

    Chapter 1586 Three keys?

    Immediately, he naturally drove a carriage, pretended to leave the city, and returned to Stone Village.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t come to the vicinity of the mansion until midnight, when the people on duty in the mansion were somewhat dozing off.

    Jiang Yue was pregnant, so Xue Yan naturally wouldn''t let her do it himself, but let her stay in a corner, where it was dark enough to completely cover her, and he would knock her unconscious.

    During this time, he would come to the government office every night. He was still very familiar with the government office, and he was very familiar with the people inside, which rooms they lived in, and who were the servants and servants who were on duty in turn. He was very good at getting on, so it didn''t take a quarter of an hour before he knocked everyone unconscious.

    In the end, it was naturally the two yamen guarding the gate of the government office. The gate of the government office was closed. The two yamen servants were sitting on the steps behind the gate of the government palace and dozing off with their spears. People, without any back door, directly opened the gate of the mansion and let his Yuebao come in.

    Jiang Yue was in the corner. When she saw the gate of the mansion opened from the inside and it was still quiet, she knew that it was her family''s Xue Yan who knocked everyone unconscious, and she came out of the darkness.

    In the middle of the night, basically no one would pass in front of the government office. However, after Jiang Yue entered the government office, Xue Yan still closed the door of the government office from the inside.

    In this way, even if someone passes by the government office, as long as they don''t knock on the door and let the people from the government office come in, basically no one will find out that something is wrong with the government office.

    As soon as the door was closed, Xue Yan took Jiang Yue directly to Fan Jianxi''s room at the back, and said as he went, "He probably doesn''t feel safe, even if he has a wife and a concubine, I haven''t seen him during this time. In which room I live, I live alone, and when I came to visit again the night before yesterday, I also heard two servants chatting, talking about this matter, it seems that it has always been the case."

    Jiang Yue said: "Such an insecure person must have something on him and in his room."

    Xue Yan nodded, he also thought so.

    The guard at the door of Fan Jianxi''s room had been knocked out and knocked down. In the room, Fan Jianxi, who was sleeping, was also knocked out. Xue Yan pushed open the door and walked in with his Yuebao.

    Although there was moonlight pouring in, I could see it to some extent, but after all, I couldn''t see it clearly. I saw Xue Yan took out the fire book, blew it, and lit the two lamps on the lampstand in this room, waiting for the lampshade. After putting it on again, he went to the bedside and searched Fan Jianxi''s body.

    Fan Jianxi is in his forties and has a mustache. Judging from his appearance, he really can''t tell that he is not a good official.

    The layout of the room is indeed simple and unusual, even simpler than other rooms, and even the tea cups on the table have two gaps.

    When Xue Yan searched Fan Jianxi''s body, Jiang Yue was looking at this room to see if there was anything wrong with this room. She always felt that there was really something in this room, but she hadn''t looked back, and while she was still looking at it, Her family, Xue Yan, had already found three keys from Fan Jianxi.

    The key is still placed in the innermost clothes of the bosom.

    In the innermost clothes, there is a pocket sewn on the place where the flesh is attached, and the key is placed in it. The body can clearly feel it, and if it is lost, it can be found immediately.

    It''s just that Fan Jianxi was knocked out now, so naturally he couldn''t find out immediately.

    However, it shows the importance of these three keys.

    looked around Fan Jianxi again, but found nothing else.

 Chapter 1587ï¼š Maybe a cover-up?

    Chapter 1587 Maybe it''s a cover up?

    Xue Yan handed the key to his Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue took it over and looked at it, the key was nothing special except for two big and one small.

    Then, she said, "Let''s look for it in this room. Maybe this key is the key to open somewhere in this room. After all, he lived in this room alone, and he never let anyone else come to live in this room."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded, and then carefully searched the room.

    Jiang Yue stopped looking at it, and began to look carefully.

    No matter what it is in this room, they all look at it bit by bit, and knock from time to time to see if there is a secret room in this room.

    But I even looked at the outer room of this room little by little, but found nothing.

    Xue Yan frowned: "It''s impossible. How could this room be completely different." After speaking, he pondered.

    Jiang Yue also thought it was impossible, "If there is nothing in this room, why does he keep living in this room by himself? Obviously there is something." After looking around the room, he saw that the door next door was open. Yes, she asked, "Who lives next door?"

    Xue Yan said: "No one lives, it''s just an empty room." Immediately, he remembered something: "By the way, every time I come here during this time, I have never seen the door next door closed. Maybe it''s a cover to make people think it''s nothing. But what''s the matter? Besides, it''s just next door to this room. If there''s any sound next door, he can usually hear it in the room."

    "What do you really want, this Fan Jianxi is cunning enough." Jiang Yue said. "Let''s go, let''s go and see next door."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    Entering the next room, Xue Yan also lit the lamp in the room, and the room was immediately illuminated.

    During this time, he had actually entered this room, but it was difficult to light the lights and look carefully. After all, there were people on duty and even servants sitting at the door next door, which was the room where Fan Jianxi lived. It was Fan Jianxi who lived there. If he turned on the lights, wouldn''t it be easy for people to find him?

    At that time, the lights were dark, so even if he wanted to look carefully at every part of the room, he couldn''t do it.

    Now, it''s different, everyone is knocked out, don''t be afraid of making any noise, and the lights are lit, so you can check the room carefully and little by little.

    Especially the wall between this room and the next room.

    As long as there is any change in this wall, the next door will hear it the most. If there is any sound in other parts of this room, if it is small, the next door may not be able to hear it. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that if there is any problem in this room, then the problem is probably in this block. this side of the wall.

    There is a Bogu shelf on this side of the wall, and some things are scattered in the grids on the Bogu shelf, and the things are very simple.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan carefully inspected the Bogu shelf and the things in the grid, and found nothing unusual. He pushed the Bogu frame away again, and took a closer look at the wall, but found nothing out of the ordinary.

    Because they thought it was probably near this wall, and there was no problem with the wall and the Bogu frame, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both squatted down, lowered their heads, checked the ground near the wall, and tapped them with their fingers.

    Immediately, after finding that a square plank brick was knocked, it was not solid, it seemed to be hollow, and if the Bogu frame had not been removed, almost the entire board would have been pressed by the Bogu frame, located in the Bogu frame. under.

 Chapter 1588ï¼š Underground, secret room?

    Chapter 1588 Underground, secret room?

    "It should be here." Jiang Yue tapped the board.

    Xue Yan nodded: "Yeah." He also felt that there should be something under this board.

    This piece of wood can only be discovered when the Bogu frame is removed. It makes some noise when the Bogu frame is removed. The Bogu frame is adjacent to this wall, so the next door can be clearly heard.

    Since it was certain that it was under this wooden board, then this wooden board could obviously be removed. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only lifted it casually, so they lifted the wooden board and moved it to one side.

    Then, about ten centimeters away, an iron plate was exposed. The iron plate was locked with a lock. Only when the lock was opened, the iron plate could be pushed inward.

    "It should be one of these three keys." Jiang Yue said, according to the size of the lock, first tried one of the two larger keys, if it didn''t open, then tried the other larger key, Then it clicked open.

    took off the lock, pushed the iron plate inside, also pushed down, and then saw a downward wooden ladder below, obviously, there is a secret room below, you can go down through this wooden ladder.

    And whether you open the lock or open the iron plate, there will be a clicking sound. If you have just removed the bogu frame and removed the wooden plank, and the sound is too heavy to sleep next door, then open the lock and the iron plate, and the next door can also hear the sound. , which is equivalent to double insurance.

    Knowing that Fan Jianxi was cunning, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised.

    It was very dark below, so Xue Yan took a lamp in his hand and said, "I''ll go down first." Maybe there might be some mechanism or something below, and he couldn''t let his Yuebao walk in the front.

    After , Xue Yan stepped down first, stepped on the wooden stairs, and went down step by step. There was also an oil lamp on the wall next to the bottom of the stairs, which could be lit, and Xue Yan lit it.

    The bottom is even brighter.

    You can see that the bottom is actually quite open, but there is another iron gate, which is taller than the person, and there is a lock on the door.

    There is a key, so naturally it doesn''t take any manpower to break it open. Naturally, Xue Yan didn''t take care of the lock first, but raised his head and said to his Yuebao, who was still standing at the entrance of the wooden board, "You can come down."

    Jiang Yue just came down.

    Xue Yan subconsciously stretched out his two hands, and if he could help his Yuebao down, he would help his Yuebao down.

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything and didn''t need him to help. Even if it was useless, her family''s Xue Yan would still take care of her subconsciously. It was like this when she was not pregnant before, not to mention she is pregnant now.

    The key is in Jiang Yue''s hand, and the lock is still quite large. It should be the other big key. Jiang Yue used this other big key to open it.

    Sure enough, with a click, the lock was also opened.

    Seeing that his family Yuebao took the lock off, Xue Yan pushed open the iron door that was taller than him.

    It was naturally dark inside, but the iron door was opened, and the light from outside the iron door was sprinkled in, illuminating the scene near the iron door to some extent. It can be seen that there are bookshelves inside, and there are stacks of things on the bookshelves, among which there are I couldn''t see what the document-like things were, so Xue Yan went in first and lit the lamp inside.

    There is a square table inside , a stool in front of the table, and a lamp above the table.

    Because the was also lit, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in this secret room could see the real thing.

    This secret room is about 20 to 30 square meters. Except for a table, a stool, and a lamp in the middle, there are bookshelves next to the four surrounding walls.

 Chapter 1589ï¼š Are these peoples fat and peoples cream?

    Chapter 1589 Are these people fat and people cream?

    There are a lot of documents on the bookshelves, and there seem to be account books and other thick things.

    In the two inner corners, in fact, next to the two innermost bookshelves, there are also many large wooden boxes.

    Xue Yan first opened those big wooden boxes and found that there were rare treasures inside, including gold and silver, as well as a lot of antiques, calligraphy and paintings. Obviously, Fan Jianxi was not at all honest and honest. Multi-asset, these are people''s fat and people''s cream.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan flipped through the books on the four sides.

    There is a record of how much tax each county in Lizhou area has actually collected from the people in the past two years, and Diankui County is naturally included. This record is a total record, at most detailed to each village, which is equivalent to a village is a unit. It is not detailed to every person in every household.

    The details must be found in each county magistrate.

    However, this alone can prove that the tax that is actually reported to the imperial capital and turned over to the treasury is much lower than this.

    This is of course also an ironclad proof.

    Although it is not hard evidence for an umbrella.

    There is also a record of documents on the bookshelf that Lizhou area had falsely reported that there was a famine here, the state treasury allocated money, and then the people below divided it.

    There are also many real account books, all of which are evidence that many officials in the Lizhou area have enriched their personal pockets.

    There is also evidence that officials of various sizes in the Lizhou area were bribed.

    There are also many letters, which can also be used as evidence.

    In some letters, it was even written that some magistrates were disobedient and unwilling to join forces, but they were casually charged by a party in Lizhou area, except, and then let their own people take over. Then all the officials in the Lizhou area are naturally a group of people.

    It''s really thanks to Fan Jianxi''s lack of security, otherwise there would be no such hard evidence here, and all the officials in the Lizhou area would be able to take it all in one pot.

    but¡­¡­

    "It''s a little strange," Jiang Yue also frowned, "how can they all prove the criminal evidence of the officials in the Lizhou area, what else...the one with the protective umbrella...he is so insecure, so he left so much criminal evidence. , cleverness is mistaken by cleverness, it is impossible to have no umbrella, but in so many things, no one has mentioned the names of suspicious high-ranking people..."

    "It''s weird." Xue Yan nodded. After a pause, he added: "Isn''t there still a key? It''s this much smaller key. There should be a lock that needs to be opened. It is estimated that the lock corresponding to this key contains iron evidence that points directly to the protective umbrella."

    "It''s very possible." Jiang Yue nodded and agreed. "There are so many criminal evidences here, and the three keys are also put together. It is unlikely that the iron evidence pointing to the protective umbrella is placed elsewhere. It should be in this secret room. Let''s look for it and see if there is any need to unlock The place."

    "Um."

    Then I started looking around in this secret room.

    I even removed the bookshelf and the big wooden box. I also took a look at the table and stool in the middle. I also looked at the ground. Naturally, I also knocked on it. Naturally, I also looked at the four walls. Nothing was found, nothing out of the ordinary.

    These are the same, so there is only one place left, which is the top of this secret room.

    Xue Yan stood on the table and began to check the top of the secret room one by one.

    Later, he moved the table to its original position, which is in the middle of the secret room. When he stood up to check the top carefully, he found that there was a slate on the top to hold it up.

 Chapter 1590ï¼š Qiu Pusheng?

    Chapter 1590 Qiu Pusheng?

    As soon as you can hold it up, the two immediately know that they have found it, this is it!

    This slate cannot be taken off. The upper edge is wider and the lower edge is slightly narrower. Then the slate can be hung in the opening and will not fall off. It is the same as other slates. It looks the same as the inlay there. .

    He could only lift it up, Xue Yan lifted it up carefully, and found that the opening was exposed, and the space inside was larger. You could put the slate to the side, in fact, move it to the side.

    After removing it, there is an iron plate inside. This iron plate is also square, but the iron plate without talent is bigger and smaller, and it cannot allow people to enter. There is also a button on the iron plate, and there is a lock on the button. It''s locked, the lock is quite small, don''t think about it, you know it''s opened with the small key.

    "Here." Jiang Yue stood by the table and handed the key to her family Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan took it and opened the lock, with a slight click, it opened. After taking off the small lock, I pushed open the iron plate and found a small wooden box inside.

    Then, Xue Yan took out the small wooden box, and immediately got off the table and opened the small wooden box to see.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that in the small wooden box, there was a roster and an account book, and the rest were letters, and the letters were naturally secret letters. It is different, obviously not from the same person.

    First opened the roster, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan found out that the roster was compiled by Fan Jianxi himself and the names of the people he had honored.

    The first name is ''Qiu Pusheng''.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t have to think about it, they knew that this Qiu Pusheng should be the general Qiu who grew up with Emperor Dachen and is currently the Marshal of Dachen''s army and horses.

    Obviously, General Qiu is the umbrella.

    The other names, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t know, but since they are people whom Fan Jianxi has filial piety, it is obvious that the official position is higher than that of Fan Jianxi.

    He opened the account book in the small wooden box, and the account book clearly recorded who was honored when, and how much, and who else knew about it. It even stated that the honored thing at that time was exactly. It is clear who sent it to those who are honored.

    There are naturally names in this account book. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan briefly glanced at them and found that the honored names in this account book were the same as the names in the roster.

    Fan Jianxi is really keeping a backhand for himself. If something happens, he would rather pull a back than let one go. In this case, the person who has been honored will know that he has these in his hand when he has an accident, and he will not dare to give up his chess piece at all, but will find a way to save him.

    So, it¡¯s fine if nothing happens, and if something happens, if he can be saved, it¡¯s fine, but if he can¡¯t survive, then I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s all die together.

    He is cunning and clever, and he has this mentality... Fan Jianxi is actually no different from a poisonous snake.

    The secret letter in the small wooden box, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t have to think about it, they must be handwritten letters to Fan Jianxi from people whom Fan Jianxi has filial piety.

    A pretty thick stack.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still opened a few letters and looked at them. Among them, there happened to be a secret letter written by Qiu Pusheng, saying that someone else had sued God, and the complaint was about the heavy taxation in Lizhou and other places. The two levels of tax reduction are different. If it wasn''t for Dali Siqing being his cousin, and the fact that he had the handle of the current prime minister, this matter could not be suppressed at all.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1591ï¼š Take it from the people, use it for the people

    Chapter 1591 Take it from the people and use it for the people

    Let Fan Jianxi send people to guard the direction of Lizhou to the imperial capital, especially those people who were squeezed and dressed in shabby clothes. The rich and tyrannical gentry would not be so blind to the capital to complain.

    They obviously have big officials behind their backs, and they can suppress it. If the rich and tyrannical gentry want to live well, it is naturally impossible to stab this hornet''s nest.

    Seeing that the Dali Temple Minister and the current Prime Minister are also involved, it is no wonder that this matter has been suppressed.

    However, since the handwriting belonged to General Qiu, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan found several other letters with the same handwriting and read them.

    The content of the letter is roughly that General Qiu not only told Fan Jianxi to press the Lizhou area here, but also instructed Fan Jianxi to do something here, including recruiting troops and horses.

    It turned out that those who did not pay enough taxes were not arrested to be used as coolies or to build palaces and temples, but were arrested and charged into the army, and they were also the private soldiers and horses of General Qiu.

    It seems that this General Qiu has the intention to usurp the throne.

    "Yuebao, look at this." Xue Yan suddenly pointed to the end of the last handwritten letter from General Qiu and said, "Prince Che''s housekeeper is mentioned here. It also mentions Noble Bank, so it turns out that behind Noble Bank is the Prince Toru, and behind Prince Toru is naturally..."

    Jiang Yue looked in the direction of Xue Yan''s finger, and saw the letter at the end:

    Laibao Qianzhuang, don''t you think about it, didn''t your uncle tell you that behind Laibao Qianzhuang is Prince Che, behind Prince Che is the emperor, that is actually the emperor''s bank, you dare to attack it? It is also thanks to your uncle who is the steward of Prince Che''s mansion, and you grew up with him. He treats you like a son. Even if you don''t tell me, he will help to keep the news here from Prince Che''s knowledge. Otherwise, there are so many semicolons of Noble Banks in the Lizhou area, and what you have done in the Lizhou area will not be heard by Prince Che?

    "So, Prince Toru has nothing to do with this matter." Jiang Yue concluded.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. "This net is really big enough. Two of the three people with high power are involved in it. Although Prince Che is not in it, his housekeeper is in it. This can be suppressed, and Shi Yuan is completely unknown to him. , it''s not a strange thing."

    Naturally, Jiang Yue also basically figured out this matter. She knew how big the net was and how many officials it had. She didn''t say anything else, but said: "The current Prime Minister has a handle in Qiu Pusheng''s hands, so he will help and cover up this. Let the emperor Shi Yuan know about it. No matter what he has in Qiu Pusheng''s hands, we don''t need to check it. When Shi Yuan gets these, he will naturally send someone to check it out himself. Those who are punished, those who are innocent will not be wronged. Those who can rule the world must have the courage to do so.¡±

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded, feeling the same way.

    Then Jiang Yue put the small wooden box and the things on the bookshelf into the space. These are all evidences, and it is best that they fall into the hands of Shi Yuan.

    "Put those big wooden boxes in, too," Xue Yan said, "in case Fan Jianxi wakes up and finds that the back-up he left behind is gone. Those who are suspicious, want to run away with them. These will also be included in the future. Give it to Shi Yuan, Shi Yuan can reduce or exempt 20% of the tax for the common people, so that every common person can only pay a low tax, which will surely be taken from the people and used for the people.¡±

    Jiang Yue thought so too, nodded naturally, and then put all the big wooden boxes in the secret room into the space.

 Chapter 1592ï¼š Who dares to lie to Mr. Guan?

    Chapter 1592 Who dares to lie to the official?

    Everything is packed in, there is nothing to stay in the backyard of the government office, and there is nothing to clean up. Anyway, as long as Fan Jianxi wakes up, he will definitely find out that everyone was knocked out. Fan Jianxi is so insecure. Then he would definitely check the secret room in a panic to make sure he felt more at ease. It doesn''t matter if the secret room is not closed again, everyone will find that the contents in the secret room are gone.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue took her family Xue Yan and her into the space without ever coming out of the secret room.

    Then opened the black door again, and the two came to Dachen again, that is, behind the bushes blocking the black door.

    walked out from behind the bushes, and took advantage of the moonlight to walk to the road that could accommodate two carriages at the same time. Then Jiang Yue thought about it, the carriage and the horse immediately came out of the space and appeared in front of them, which was also on this road.

    No matter how bright the moon is, his vision is somewhat obstructed, so Xue Yan didn''t let Jiang Yue sit on the carriage, but he held Jiang Yue in one hand and the horse in the other, and walked forward with the carriage.

    Not long after, he entered Stone Village.

    It was late at night. People in Stone Village were all asleep, but some people didn¡¯t sleep very well. When they heard the sound of the carriage, they came out to have a look.

    When he saw them, he whispered to them.

    That''s fine. Many people in Shitou Village saw them coming back at this time with their own eyes, so even if Fan Jianxi checked this place, they wouldn''t be afraid.

    Fan Jianxi is not a fool, the whole village said so, and they are all ordinary peasants, who would dare to lie to the official?

    If you ask the people from Stone Village to help you lie, it is estimated that the secret will be revealed, which is naturally the best.

    But he didn''t say a word, and the people who came out to see went back to sleep, while Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sent the carriage to the back of Zhang Dazhu''s house.

    Zhang Shoushou snored loudly and heard nothing, but Zhang Dazhu heard the movement behind the house and knew that the two benefactors must have returned, so he got busy, pushed open the back window, stuck out his head, and said in surprise: " Young Master Xue, Madam Jiang, you are back!"

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded. "Other places in the Lizhou area have also posted and issued tracing notices, so we don''t have to stay in the prefecture anymore and come back."

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked Zhang Dazhu to help Gu get off the carriage, saying that they were going home, and it was uncertain how many days they would be able to come back.

    Zhang Dazhu didn''t ask why he had to go home so late. Didn''t he just return to the village? He just nodded repeatedly, reassuring Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, saying that he and Zhang Shoushou would definitely help take care of the carriage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thanked again, and saw the wooden cart was unloaded from the horse, and helped to feed the water and grass, and then left behind Zhang Dazhu''s house.

    This night, everyone was sleeping, and there was no one on the road, so Jiang Yue didn''t wait to leave the Stone Village, and after leaving Zhang Dazhu''s sight, she took her family Xue Yan into the space again.

    Immediately, he returned to Daling.

    It was not yet dawn, but it was about to dawn.

    But it¡¯s still New Year¡¯s Eve, even if it¡¯s dawn, the family won¡¯t get up that early.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to bed for a while, probably because Dachen also slept a lot, especially Jiang Yue, but he didn''t get any sleepiness at all.

    The two of them just hugged each other and whispered.

    "Next time we go to Dachen, in addition to looking for someone, the most important thing is to give Shi Yuan the things we got from Fan Jianxi''s underground secret room." Jiang Yue said.

 Chapter 1593ï¼š More likely to be proactive?

    Chapter 1593 Is it more likely to take the initiative?

    Jiang Yue added: "In the past, there was no evidence, and I didn''t know who the umbrella was, so I can''t be in a hurry. Now that we are so clear, and we have the evidence, naturally we have to give it to Shi Yuan sooner, and we can solve the heavy taxation of Dachen earlier. matter."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan replied in a low voice. "Don''t we go to Mr. Qi''s house for New Year''s greetings tomorrow morning? We will go to Mr. Ji''s house at noon, Mr. Yan''s house in the evening, then stay in the town for one night, and then go to Mr. Lu''s house the next morning. I will follow. We are the only two at home to go to the gentlemen to pay New Year''s greetings. It is like this every year. We will send someone to tell the gentlemen today that we have something important, and we will go later and ask them to help cover up. Now, lest the children in the family go looking for us and find that we are not there at all."

    Mr. Ji, Mr. Qi, Mr. Yan, and Mr. Lu are the four sages of Shengming Academy, and they are Xue Yan''s husband.

    Naturally, Mr. Zhang''s house will also go, but their third sister-in-law''s elder brother, Pei Dongyu, is Mr. Zhang''s son-in-law, so it''s a bit of a kiss. Therefore, in Mr. Zhang''s house, these years, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not the only ones who go to pay New Year''s greetings. The third brother Xue Sanhu and the third sister-in-law Pei Fufu will also go, and the third brother and the third sister-in-law will also take Xue Ning to Xue Ningyuan, Xue Wuze, Xue Wuchuan, Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi and Xue Tiancheng.

    "And every time the black gate opens," Xue Yan continued, "it''s all near Shitou Village. Shitou Village is so far away from the capital of Emperor Dachen, much farther than the prefectures in Lizhou. It took half a year to check Fanjianxi. The appearance of the month, go to the imperial capital, sneak into the palace, find Shi Yuan, and give all the things in the secret room to Shi Yuan. It is estimated that it will take at least a month. We will go out early tomorrow morning and return at noon the day after tomorrow. It will take about 30 hours. , that is, the appearance of Dachen for thirty-six or seven days."

    "Just tonight, we don''t have to pay New Year''s greetings to anyone to visit relatives," Xue Yan said again, "Let''s just pretend to go to the town this afternoon, and pretend to live in the town at night, saying that if we live in the town, we will go there tomorrow morning. You don¡¯t have to get up so early for dinner at your husband¡¯s house. Your family will definitely agree to know you are pregnant. In fact, we can go to Dachen this afternoon.¡±

    Then, Xue Yan began to count, "Going this afternoon and returning at noon the day after tomorrow, that means we can leave Daling for forty-five or six hours, and it is still a day and a month for Daling, so we can actually Staying in Dachen for about fifty-seven days, that is, nearly two months. This time should be quite enough. "

    "What''s more," Xue Yan said again, "Although we only went to Dachen this afternoon, it is estimated that it has been about ten days since Dachen, but it doesn''t matter. Tell Qiu Pusheng about this, if Qiu Pusheng knew that he had left evidence of his own crime, would he still let him live? He is such an insecure and cunning person."

    Xue Yan continued: "Furthermore, he can''t be sure who took the things in the secret room now, and he will definitely suspect that Qiu Pusheng did it, but no matter who did it, he will be worried every day. Make merit and strive for leniency, It is more likely to take the initiative to report to Shi Yuan secretly. There is absolutely no possibility of telling Qiu Pusheng."

    "Since that''s the case," Xue Yan continued, "Qiu Pusheng won''t be told about this, so he won''t react, so he won''t mutiny, and naturally he won''t rebel for the time being."

 Chapter 1594ï¼š Take it back again?

    Chapter 1594 Recovered again?

    "If Qiu Pusheng is about to rebel, he will definitely inform Fan Jianxi and let the Lizhou area where Fan Jianxi is located make preparations to respond, but none of the back-hands that Fan Jianxi has left have anything about this, obviously, Qiu Pusheng is not ready yet, and thinks that he is not 100% sure that he will succeed in usurping the throne."

    Immediately, Xue Yan''s words changed again: "It doesn''t matter if Fan Jianxi secretly sues or not, the impact will not be big, at most, let Shi Yuan secretly guard against Qiu Pusheng earlier, and then secretly and slowly bring Qiu Pusheng to justice. Why? They are all emperors who have ruled the world. It is impossible for Qiu Pusheng to immediately send someone to arrest Qiu Pusheng as soon as he hears that Qiu Pusheng has the will to usurp the throne. Isn''t this forcing Qiu Pusheng to immediately rebel and cause war? So, even if we have to go to the university earlier Chen, you don''t have to give Shi Yuan all the things in the secret room, it doesn''t have to be so early, it''s actually fine this afternoon."

    Jiang Yue nodded, naturally she had no opinion: "Then let''s go this afternoon."

    Meanwhile, Dachen.

    fuya, when Fan Jianxi, the prefect, woke up, everyone else in the prefectural government basically woke up, and found that everyone was knocked unconscious, Fan Jianxi was shocked.

    Seeing that he seemed to have been searched, Fan Jianxi was not only shocked, but also panicked. He hurriedly lowered his head to check the pockets in his underwear, and sure enough, three keys were missing.

    At this time, the servant rushed in again, saying that there was a secret room next door.

    The secret room is exposed, isn''t it? ! It''s good now, Fan Jianxi was so frightened that he lost his mind!

    But he was still busy next door, and sure enough, the Bogu shelf was moved to one side, the wooden board was lifted, and the iron plate was opened. He hurried down through the wooden ladder.

    The iron door below has also been opened, and even the slate at the top of the secret room has been moved to one side. You can see that the small wooden box inside is gone without standing on the table...

    Fan Jianxi fell directly to the ground.

    His face turned completely white.

    Both eyes were straight.

    I have absolutely no idea who did this.

    Obviously only he knew about this secret room, and he killed everyone who built it. Who is it, so clever that he can even find out the secret cell on the top of the secret room...

    The backhand he left...the backhand he left...

    and his rare treasures are all gone...

    Fan Jianxi couldn''t react at all.

    When his mood stabilized a little, Fan Jianxi remembered to send someone to check the unfamiliar faces in the government office recently.

    But he hadn''t even gone yet, and he thought again that all the things in the secret room were gone. One person must not be able to take it away. There must be a lot of people coming, and he also knocked out all the people in the government office. He must be very skilled. ... not to mention that this was originally something that was not visible to the public, and could not be checked openly, so it could only be checked secretly, but when the secret check was found, people would not know where they went... So, he quickly took it back. This order is not allowed to be checked.

    Then he started to be suspicious.

    At one point, I suspected that Qiu Pusheng, the general''s man, did it. At one point, I suspected that the emperor''s people actually heard some news and sent someone to check here. At one point, I suspected that his opponents might have taken these things in the secret room. He will definitely threaten him in the future, suspecting that someone under his command did it...etc.

    Anyway, there are no more things in the secret room, and he has no sense of security at all.

    For the next few days, he was restless every day and could not sleep at night.

    But no one threatened him with those things...

 Chapter 1595ï¼š He doesnt feel safe

    Chapter 1595 He feels insecure no matter what he thinks

    I haven''t seen Qiu Pusheng send someone to say anything. If Qiu Pusheng did this, knowing that he left behind someone who could kill him, then after getting those things in the secret room, he should have killed him immediately, why only Stun him...it''s impossible...

    I didn''t even see the emperor''s decree to take him down, even if he secretly sent someone to warn him, let him commit crimes and help get rid of Qiu Pusheng...

    Therefore, he felt that it should not be Qiu Pusheng, the emperor, his opponents and the people under his hand.

    But who did that?

    Take away those who want to do it again?

    Fan Jianxi is really puzzled.

    However, everything in the secret room was gone, no matter how he thought about it, he felt insecure.

    Naturally, he would not foolishly tell Qiu Pusheng that Qiu Pusheng did not do this, so wouldn''t Qiu Pusheng know that he had left behind? It''s still lost, I don''t know whose hands it fell into, and it has become a bigger hidden danger. It is estimated that Qiu Pusheng will be hard-pressed if he doesn''t kill his whole family...

    And the person who took the things in the secret room can''t take it for no reason, he must be planning to do something... That is, it may be exposed sooner or later...

    And although Qiu Pusheng is a military marshal and holds a lot of power, he is not an orthodox emperor after all.

    Unlike the emperor Shi Yuan, he is orthodox, not to mention the resentment of the people in Lizhou. After all, it was caused by his private collection of heavy taxes. Just talking about other places, because of the tax reduction, everyone thinks that the emperor is good, and the emperor also With more than 90% of the people''s hearts...

    In addition, those who win the hearts and minds of the people win the world, so Qiu Pusheng planned to make the emperor stinky from the very beginning, and the stinking emperor started from the area of ??Lizhou, and thought about turning officials from other places into his own people, and letting the emperor in Other places also have a bad reputation...

    If the two really want to work together, the emperor has a much better chance of winning.

    At least for the next few years, the emperor should still have a good chance of winning.

    Since this is the case, and those things in the secret room will be exposed sooner or later, and it should not be exposed until several years later, so he naturally chooses the side with the better chance of winning.

    He is going to tell the emperor everything secretly and take the blame!

    Even if he has committed too many crimes, the credits he has made are not enough to offset the guilt, and he may still die, but his wife, children and uncle should be able to survive.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t think about running away and hiding his name, but so many of his family assets are gone, and he can¡¯t live a good life in anonymity, and he has to hide in Tibet.

    Besides, he can''t let his uncle and his wife and children escape with him, not counting his daughters, just his sons, he is quite a few, and he is not very old. Where to hide? It must be found soon, and because of escape, it must be a crime plus one class at that time.

    Anyway, let him run by himself, he can''t do it, his son is his root, his wife has suffered together with him, and his uncle is like his father, he can''t ignore these people.

    So, now he either chooses to do nothing and wait to see what the person who took away the secret room will do with those things, which is extremely passive, which is equivalent to waiting for the whole family to die, either by Qiu Pu or by the emperor; , at least his wife and children and his uncle can survive... Then he naturally chooses the second way.

    Fortunately, his uncle is the housekeeper of Prince Che''s mansion, and he can see Prince Che directly, and Prince Che can see the emperor directly, so it''s not difficult for him to secretly tell the emperor everything.

 Chapter 1596ï¼š Invincible?

    Chapter 1596 Invincible?

    So, Fan Jianxi hurriedly sat at the desk, wrote a long letter to his uncle, and sent it to the imperial capital day and night.

    It was not until the morning of August 13 that the housekeeper Fan of Prince Che¡¯s residence received the letter.

    Although there was only one letter and no evidence, the contents of the letter surprised Butler Fan, and cried bitterly, "Confused! Confused!"

    He originally thought that his nephew just wanted to make some oil and water, so he would charge a heavy tax to Lizhou, but he couldn''t bear to lose his nephew, so he helped to suppress it and didn''t report it to the prince. He didn''t expect that he was helping Qiu Pusheng to rebel... those Most of the overcharged taxes actually puffed up Qiu Pusheng''s pockets. Those who didn''t ''pay enough taxes'' were even arrested. Forget it, they were even detained somewhere in Lizhou to train Qiu Pusheng as a private soldier. w...

    Treason is a big crime to destroy the nine clans.

    Those who help conspirators will also be wiped out!

    Even the current Prime Minister and Dali Si Qing are involved...

    At the end of the letter, his nephew wrote a long list of people''s names, all of them officials. The number of officials involved in this matter is unimaginable...

    "It''s me, it''s me..." Butler Fan even cried bitterly. If he could persuade his nephew to stop doing the tax-heavy business, there would be nothing to do. Even if the incident broke out, his nephew would still have a chance to live, but now, how can he live? ...

    His nephew is like this, completely to protect his uncle, his wife and children...

    "I didn''t teach it well...it was me..." Butler Fan burst into tears. He is also ashamed of the prince who has been so kind to him.

    "Butler, butler, what''s the matter with you?" Everyone in the hall was worried to death.

    Butler Fan hurriedly put away the letter so that no one else could see it, and then he wiped away his tears and asked, "Where''s your lord, haven''t you come back yet?"

    Their prince Shiche went to the palace early in the morning to go to the court.

    "My lord has a playbook to play today, so I won''t be back so early." Someone replied.

    "Okay...Okay..." Butler Fan nodded in despair, took a few steps in a daze, and then turned around again, "If the lord comes back, if I''m not here, go back and call me, and I''ll go back to the room. "

    "Hey." Everyone in the hall responded.

    *

    Dachen Palace.

    As soon as the morning was over, Shi Yuan left his younger brother Shi Che to go to the imperial study room with him for breakfast.

    While having breakfast, Shi Yuan brought his brother a handbook, "This is what Xing Ronghui secretly played."

    Xing Ronghui was also a general, but he was one level shorter than Qiu Pusheng, Qiu Pusheng was the grand marshal of Dachen''s troops and horses, and he was the deputy marshal of Dachen''s troops and horses.

    Shi Che put down the porridge bowl and took the book. When he saw that it was written that Qiu Pusheng was finally unable to hold back, he wanted to win over some generals to become his own. When he had the opportunity, he also let him see clearly that it was Dachen''s soldiers and horses, and it was the imperial brother''s army and horse. He is not Qiu Pusheng''s soldiers and horses at all, even if he has a tiger talisman, he has only management power at most, he doesn''t cherish it yet, he still has the heart of not being a minister, and his heart can be punished!"

    Immediately, he said again: "Brother Huang, although he is actually the illegitimate son of the emperor outside, he is our brother, but if we don''t kill him, it will be us who will die sooner or later. We give him this chance to comfort the spirit of the emperor in the sky. What''s more, the royal father was not treating us well!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1597ï¼š Wont let it go any longer?

    Chapter 1597 Won''t let it go any longer?

    "I originally planned to abolish you, but then you were too good, and you gained power through your own efforts. I was afraid that the court would criticize you, and I was afraid that you would kill your father, so I didn''t abolish you!" Speaking of this, Shi Che unconsciously returned Get angry.

    The father did not like the two brothers at all, because the father did not like their mother at all.

    "I know that Brother Huang grew up with him," Shi Che said busyly, "but he knew his background for a long time, but he still pretended not to know, and he didn''t really care about him playing with you, Brother Huang. Brother Huang, why should you appease him, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Shi Yuan thought: Qiu Pusheng grew up with the original owner, not him...

    When he came in, the original owner was about to be dethroned as the prince, and Qiu Pusheng didn''t care much about the original owner... Even when he married Tuoba''s wife, Qiu Pusheng was still the same... Later, he got married for a month. Later, he took the initiative to invite Ying, set off on behalf of the emperor, re-established his troops and horses, resisted the army of other countries, and took back several cities that Dachen had lost for many years. He didn''t dare to abolish him, and then Qiu Pusheng pulled him up again, as if they had played together since childhood and had a good relationship...

    So, in fact, he and Qiu Pusheng didn''t have a deep relationship.

    The reason why he wanted to give Qiu Pusheng a chance was that the original owner''s mother had a deep affection for the late emperor. When she died, she left a last word, saying that Qiu Pusheng was the son of his father. If he could let it go, let it go. Can''t let go, that''s all.

    The original owner''s mother, the deceased queen mother, didn''t know that he was not the original owner, and her son, the original owner, died early, but no matter what, when he first came here, in addition to having a caring younger brother, this mother was the only one. I keep caring about him and giving him warmth...

    He didn''t have any feelings for the original owner''s father and emperor, but he did have feelings for the original owner''s mother and queen, and he was filial piety as his own mother, but the woman''s life was not good, and the husband didn''t like her at all. Asking to be buried with another woman, she became very angry and became seriously ill. In the end, although she was seriously ill, her body would never return to the way it used to be, and then it slowly disappeared, but before she died, she still stayed. In that case, how could he not agree?

    Now he has done it too, giving Qiu Pusheng a chance.

    Since people don''t cherish it, he naturally won''t let it go.

    He is no longer who he was in his previous life. In his previous life, he ignored too much of his family. He only cared about Daling and the people, but in this life, even if he still couldn''t ignore the people, he would also take care of the family at the same time. He will protect his wife and children and his younger brother.

    The same mistake, he will not make a second time.

    If Qiu Pusheng is left behind, not to mention himself, his wife, children and younger brother will be in danger. This is something he can''t accept.

    In this life, he will never let himself have the same ending as his previous life, and none of his relatives will end well.

    So, I saw Shi Yuandao: "Forget it, I will let Xing Ronghui prepare it."

    means to get rid of Qiu Pusheng.

    Shitoru is naturally overjoyed.

    After having breakfast in the imperial study, Shi Che left the palace and returned to the palace.

    Butler Fan had come out of his room at the back, and came to the front hall to wait. Hearing that their prince was back, he rushed out to welcome Shi Che in.

 Chapter 1598ï¼š What is he calling the shots?

    Chapter 1598 What is he calling the shots?

    Shiche sat upright in the hall. Butler Fan took the tea from the maid and put it beside Shiche.

    "My lord, this old slave has something to report."

    Generally speaking, if you can say something directly, Steward Fan will say it directly. There is no need for this. Obviously, the thing you want to say now should not be heard by others. out, back out.

    Butler Fan''s eyes turned red, and he threw himself on his knees in front of Shi Che, "Your Highness! This old slave is ashamed of Your Highness!" After speaking, she still burst into tears.

    "Uncle Fan, what''s wrong with you?" Shi Che was extremely puzzled. When he was a child, he was taken out of the palace to play by the emperor''s brother, and then got lost. It was the man in front of him who picked him up and took him to look for his emperor''s brother everywhere on the street, and then he was able to return to the palace.

    Later, when he was a little older, he had to move out of the palace, and he could no longer live in the palace. The prince had to move out of the palace when he reached a certain age. Unlike his brother who was a prince, he could still live in the palace. This person was not doing well before, so he let this person work in his house.

    Because this person has good ability, he is also thoughtful in serving him, and being named a queen, this person will naturally become his housekeeper and help him take care of the palace.

    Besides, it''s been quite a few years...

    So he still has a lot of feelings for the person in front of him, and he trusts the person in front of him very much. Generally, he also calls this person Uncle Fan.

    Butler Fan hurriedly took out the long letter from his arms and gave it to him with both hands, even tearing up: "It was the old slave who taught his nephew that he had no way to let go of this big mistake."

    Shiche was still a little puzzled, but he took the letter and read it. When he saw the contents of the letter, he stood up suddenly in shock.

    Butler Fan was still in tears: "This old slave just wanted to put a lot of pressure on the tax, because that is the old slave''s nephew, you know, my lord, this old slave has no son, just a nephew, and it hurts just like his own son. He collected heavy taxes in Lizhou, and the Noble Banks in Lizhou reported it. The old slave thought that there were only heavy taxes, but he didn''t expect that there were so many things, so he helped to suppress it, and didn''t report it to the lord. I know, now, the backhands he left have all been taken away, and I don''t know who took it away. He asked the old slave to report this. He must have known that his death penalty was inevitable. It''s not a pity for the old slave to die, but I ask the lord to see that his conscience has not been completely wiped out, and he wants to commit crimes and meritorious deeds. Please help the emperor to spare his wife and children. His wife and children are nothing. You know, he''s in charge of everything."

    Shi''s face was as deep as iron, "You really only knew that he had a heavy tax before, and didn''t know anything else?"

    Noble Bank can not only deposit and withdraw money to make money, but it is actually a channel for him to collect information from various places.

    Butler Fan immediately kowtowed heavily, his kowtow broke blood, and he cried, "My lord treats the old slave with a great grace, if the old slave still tells a lie now, it will be struck by thunder, and he will never be born again!"

    Looking at the blood on the ground, Shi Che couldn''t bear it after all, "Okay, stop knocking, this king has to enter the palace again quickly, and this matter must not be known to others."

    He had no idea that his housekeeper would deceive him. He still trusted the housekeeper too much. He always thought that there was nothing unusual in the area of ??Lizhou. He didn''t expect that Qiu Pusheng''s hand would be stretched out a long time ago, and Prime Minister Dou was also involved. , Dali Siqing and other officials, they even arrested people to serve as Qiu Pusheng''s private army training, so much of the overcharged tax fell into Qiu Pusheng''s hands, not to mention, I don''t know that Lizhou area has starved to death in the past two years. how many people¡­¡­

 Chapter 1599ï¼š Looking for a place to retire?

    Chapter 1599 Find a place to retire?

    The common people and family are the bottom line of his brother. His brother has already decided to deal with Qiu Pusheng, and now he has to deal with the poisonous snake Qiu Pusheng!

    After walking a few steps, when he was about to cross the threshold, Shi Che still turned his head and added: "Until everything is settled, don''t go anywhere, just stay in this palace until things are settled, you... Pack your things and find a place to retire."

    I didn''t tell him about such a big thing, which led to the current situation. I want him to trust this person again. He can''t do it, but let him kill this. On his birthday every year, he will make longevity noodles for him, and try his best to do it. Making him happy, especially when he was young, who gave him endless warmth, he couldn''t do it either.

    "Your Highness¡ª" Butler Fan burst into tears. Their lord is trying to save his life, what kind of good thing did he do in his previous life, and he met their lord...

    Then, Shi Che didn''t look back, and took the letter into the palace again.

    Shi Yuan was approving the memorial in the imperial study. He didn''t expect his younger brother to go and return. Before asking what was going on, his younger brother handed him a very long letter. When he read the contents of the letter, his face became cold. .

    After a while of silence, Shi Yuan put down the message: "Do you still believe in him?"

    He naturally refers to Butler Fan.

    After all, there is no hard evidence to support what this letter says.

    Shi Che said: "I want to believe him for the last time."

    In other words, what this letter says should be true.

    Shi Yuan nodded, "I don''t believe him anymore, but I do."

    "Brother Huang..." Maybe it was Butler Fan''s business, which made Shi Che bear it all the time, so Shi Che''s eyes were immediately red when Shi Yuan was like this, "In this life, I will never betray Brother Huang!"

    Being in the emperor''s family, he is used to fighting over and over, betrayal and betrayal, and he can''t communicate with each other at all. Only his emperor brother still trusts him so much, so good, always the same...

    Shi Yuan smiled and said, "If you betray me, I will admit it too."

    Knowing that his brother was joking, but he was actually saying that his brother would never trust him, so Shi Che laughed.

    Seeing that his younger brother also smiled, his mood was much calmer, so Shi Yuan picked up the letter and read it again.

    After a long while, he said again: "I will let people check one by one according to the list above. Fan Jianxi has no evidence, and it is not easy to convict. If you have to investigate, you will have evidence, so that you can convict, you can''t let one go. A bad person, but a good person can''t be wronged. Even if the things in his secret room are gone, it doesn''t look like Qiu Pusheng did it. If he did it, Fan Jianxi should have been dealt with when he got those things. But he was only knocked unconscious, he didn''t kill him, obviously it wasn''t him. As for who... Fan Jianxi himself doesn''t know, it''s hard for us to investigate, but we can''t help but send someone to investigate."

    After a pause, he added: "No matter who took those things in the secret room, it doesn''t matter even if Qiu Pusheng knows about it, Xing Ronghui can control him, we have already arranged it, and we are prepared. Besides, the soldiers and horses are all loyal to me. Yes, I won''t listen to him. It doesn''t matter if Qiu Pu was born in Lizhou with private soldiers. Those private soldiers were all captured in that way. As long as you know that I didn''t charge a heavy tax at all, I also reduced the tax for two. Cheng, Qiu Pusheng instructed officials in the area of ??Lizhou to do it, and they deceived the top and the bottom, and those private soldiers naturally surrendered without a fight. When they surrender, they will be released home."

 Chapter 1600ï¼š Will be raided?

    Chapter 1600 Will the house be raided?

    "The officials in Lizhou area are guilty," Shi Yuan said again, "of course they will all be convicted, and a new batch will be exchanged. Not only Qiu Pusheng''s house will be confiscated, but other people who have embezzled the people''s fat will also be confiscated, and they can be returned to the people. It will be given back to the people, and those who can¡¯t be returned, and those who can¡¯t live on, will be given relief food and relief silver, and no more people will starve to death.¡±

    Having said this, Shi Yuan sighed.

    Immediately, he continued: "For the people who died of starvation, try to find out their names, and send more relief items to these people''s homes. They can''t be revived, but it can comfort them somewhat in the spirit of heaven.

    "Brother Shengming!" Shi Che said immediately.

    Waiting for Shi Yuan to send someone to do these things. Seeing that his younger brother hadn''t left, Shi Yuan asked, "Is there anything else?"

    Shi Che hesitated for a while, but he lifted his robe and knelt down: "Brother Huang, I want you to spare Steward Fan''s life."

    Shi Yuan knew that the late emperor was not good to this younger brother at all, so this younger brother never felt a little fatherly love from the late emperor, nor did he feel it either, but his younger brother was lucky enough to meet Butler Fan. In some respects, the housekeeper actually gave this younger brother something like a father''s love, and the housekeeper Fan is not unforgivable, so Shi Yuan nodded: "Get up, wait for it to be checked, and make sure that he is really just a rescuer. My nephew is so eager, I really don''t know about other things, so just figure it out for yourself."

    "Thank you, brother!"

    Shi Toru was willing to leave.

    As for Fan Jianxi''s wife and children, he doesn''t have to ask for it at all. His royal brother never kills innocent people indiscriminately. If they are really innocent, those people will be fine.

    *

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only told their family that they wanted to go to the town this afternoon. If they lived in the town tonight, they wouldn''t have to get up so early to go to Mr. Qi''s house for New Year''s greetings tomorrow morning. Whoever is visiting relatives to pay New Year''s greetings, the family will naturally agree when they hear it, but they must tell Xue Yan a few words, so that Xue Yan must take good care of Jiang Yue, saying that Jiang Yue is pregnant, you must pay attention to everything, especially the carriage, Qian We must hurry, we have to hurry, Xue Yan naturally agreed.

    In the afternoon, Xue Yan drove Jiang Yue out of Huaishu Village with a carriage, and then handed over the carriage to the dark guard not far from Huaishu Village.

    The four gentlemen have already sent someone to say it, and they will help cover it up.

    The dark guard led the carriage away. Jiang Yue looked around and saw that there was no one else around, so she took her family Xue Yan into the space, then passed through the black gate, and came to Dachen again.

    Dachen is already at noon on August 13th. Everyone in Stone Village has eaten lunch. When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to Stone Village, everyone in Stone Village was very surprised.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were more than a month apart, they only appeared once in the past two months, but this time it was only ten and a half days apart.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked people in Stone Village if anyone came to find them in Stone Village. Everyone in Stone Village said no, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    It seems that the prefect, Fan Jianxi, either hasn''t checked them out, or has not sent anyone to check them at all.

    I feel that it is more likely that no one is sent to check.

    Fan Jianxi is so cunning and clever, if this were investigated, even if he did not dare to blatantly investigate, he would soon find out about them and come to Stone Village. After all, they had lived in Fucheng for so many days, and they had posted and posted so many missing people notices without any cover, so the disturbance was quite big.

 Chapter 1601ï¼š Go directly to the imperial capital first?

    Chapter 1601 Go directly to the imperial capital first?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked again if anything had happened to Dachen in the past ten days. People in Shitou Village said that they had not seen anything, but it might have happened but they didn''t know, because these days, they were basically in the area. Busy in the village or in the fields.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t ask any more questions.

    After staying in Stone Village for a while, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to set up a carriage behind Zhang Dazhu''s house.

    After pulling the carriage out from behind Zhang Dazhu''s house, Xue Yan helped his Yuebao onto the carriage. Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou said they were all right and had to send them to the village entrance.

    It wasn''t until it was a little far from Shitou Village that Jiang Yue showed her head from the carriage and said to her family Xue Yan, "The main purpose of our visit to Dachen this time is to give all the things in the secret room to Shi Yuan, so we will go first. Let''s go to the imperial capital. I will stop looking for people on the way, and when we get to the imperial capital, we will do it well, and then we will hire someone to post and send notices of missing people."

    The things in Fan Jianxi''s secret room are all in her space. It is impossible for him to take him on a fast horse alone. He still has to use a carriage.

    Besides, if you put those things in the carriage, there are certain checkpoints along the way that need to be checked, and how can those things be seen by others before they are handed over to Shi Yuan? What if the person who checked was the person on the list?

    So, just in case, she naturally wanted to go to the imperial capital with her family, Xue Yan.

    "Well." Xue Yan naturally had no objection.

    Jiang Yue said again: "This does not require anything to prove identity in the Lizhou area, but when you leave the Lizhou area and enter other places, you will have to check the checkpoints, especially when you enter the imperial capital, there must be someone at the gate of the city. Identity certificate, in order to avoid anything, and we don¡¯t want to implicate the people of Stone Village, naturally we can¡¯t say anything about Stone Village, and we can¡¯t use their identity certificate, so we have to find a black market and get a fake identity.¡±

    Xue Yan said: "No matter where you are, there is no shortage of such a black market. We lived in Lizhou Fucheng before, and there is a black market in the Fucheng. As long as you give enough silver taels, we can give you an identity certificate stamped with the official seal. Although the identity is fake, but the official seal on the document is true. This is not because someone in the yamen secretly built it, or the yamen official is in tune with those people in the black market, and he can do anything for money. ."

    Jiang Yue nodded, "Then go to the black market in Fucheng to buy two fake certificates."

    "Um."

    It was not until the second quarter of Hai Shi in the evening that Xue Yan arrived at Fucheng with his carriage. It was already this hour, and it was already dark in the morning. Naturally, he would find a nearby inn to stay first, and then go to the black market in the morning.

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the black market while observing all the way. They didn''t find anything unusual in the city, and they didn''t hear that the mansion was knocked unconscious the night before, and there was a secret room, and nothing in the secret room was missing. .

    Obviously, it was Fan Jianxi who blocked the news and didn''t let anyone outside the government know anything.

    And they didn''t hear that Fan Jianxi ran away. If the prefect ran away, there must be some discussion in the city, but they didn''t hear a word. Obviously, Fan Jianxi was still the prefect of Lizhou, and he was still in the government office of Lizhou. inside.

    Fan Jianxi is such an insecure person. All the things in the secret room have been taken away. Even if there are no rare treasures, he can still run away, but he does not. He is still in the government office and is still blocked The news, as usual, as if nothing happened...

 Chapter 1602ï¼š An iron cavalry?

    Chapter 1602 An iron cavalry?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan thought with their toes, and knew that Fan Jianxi should have reported everything to Shi Yuan, but it was only ten days later, and Fan Jianxi was so cunning, not sure who took the things from the secret room , I should observe for a few days before making a decision. Then, if Shi Yuan just knew about the things he reported, or the book or the letter is still on the way, Shi Yuan still doesn''t know.

    It should not be submitted directly. The current prime minister has the handle in Qiu Pusheng''s hands, not to mention that the prime minister himself is involved in the matter of heavy taxation in the Lizhou area. Generally, the prime minister will help organize the memorial. If the prime minister sees it, he should help. Qiu Pusheng pressed down and went to Shi Yuan''s hands, and it was unlikely that he would be seen by Shi Yuan.

    should be a letter.

    The letter was still addressed to the housekeeper Fan in Prince Che¡¯s mansion. Isn''t Butler Fan Fan Jianxi''s uncle? The things taken out from the secret room can also be seen that this uncle is very fond of Fan Jianxi. Fan Jianxi should write a letter directly to this Butler Fan, and let this Butler Fan report to Prince Che , and then Prince Che told Shi Yuan that this is the safest way.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Unconsciously, they also arrived at the gate of the black market.

    The people in the black market are all human beings. When you see them coming, you don¡¯t ask anything, just observe them behind you first, and then ask them what they are doing when you see no one else.

    In this black market, if you have money, you are an uncle, and it is easy to do things. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not stay in the black market for a long time, and they got two identity documents with the official seal.

    Since this document is fake, the names and addresses on it are naturally fake, none of them are real, just because they are stamped with a real official seal, making them look the same as the real ones.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not continue to the imperial capital until they came out of the black market.

    When they left the Lizhou area, there was a checkpoint. The people who guarded the checkpoint simply looked at their identity documents, but looked at their clothes carefully. They probably thought that they should not be poor people who went to the imperial capital to file a complaint. Just let it go.

    Taking into account Jiang Yue''s pregnancy, Xue Yan not only drove the carriage slowly, but also stopped the carriage every night so that Jiang Yue could have a good rest.

    If you can meet an inn, you will naturally rest in the inn at night; if you can''t, you can only rest in the wild. Fortunately, there are a lot of things prepared in the space, and you can take them out. It doesn''t matter in the wild.

    In the next five days, I did not encounter anything special. On the sixth day, I encountered a group of people galloping past, as if heading towards Lizhou.

    Those men and horses are led by a general, followed by soldiers in armor, each of which is non-stop.

    Seeing that those soldiers were always on their way, they were also strictly disciplined. They were obviously a team of iron cavalry. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t have to think about it, they all knew that Shi Yuan knew about the people in Lizhou and sent people to rectify them.

    There are so many officials involved, ordinary officers and soldiers can''t rectify it, and they have to be military officers and men with a tough style.

    However, because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t know enough about the soldiers who rushed to Lizhou, so as not to be mixed with Qiu Pusheng or other people involved, they never thought about taking out the contents of the secret room to these people.

    Those things in the secret room are the safest when they are handed over to Shi Yuan.

    Through the letters in the secret room, they know that Shi Che and Shi Yuan are true brothers and deeply in love. It''s okay, Shi Che will definitely help hand it over to Shi Yuan.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1603ï¼š Cooking by the river?

    Chapter 1603 Cooking by the river?

    Therefore, whether it is Shi Yuan or Shi Che, these two people, they must find one.

    In the days to come, naturally we will encounter people and horses rushing to the Lizhou area from time to time.

    On this day, August 24, another group of men and horses came galloping. Xue Yan drove the carriage to the side of the road and let this group of men and horses pass first.

    Then we continued on our way.

    In a blink of an eye, it became dark again, and the inn would not be seen for a while and a half. It happened that there was a small river not far from the road, even if the water was not taken out of the space, Xue Yan stopped the carriage and first He helped his family Yuebao down, and then led the carriage to a tree downstream of the river and tied it.

    The horse is tied to that tree, and can drink water directly by the river. There is no need for his Yuebao to take out the water tank from the space and pour water into it.

    But you still have to take the fodder.

    As soon as Jiang Yue took out the forage from the space, Xue Yan hurriedly took it over, put it next to the horse, and gave it to the horse to eat, and then the couple went to the upper reaches of the river and rested there.

    and get ready to cook some meals there.

    Although they never felt hungry in Dachen, they could feel full, so they still felt that it was better to eat a little bit than nothing at all.

    If you feel full, just stop eating.

    Besides, Jiang Yue has two bodies, Xue Yan really paid attention.

    "Let''s eat noodles, noodles are easy to digest. I happened to pass by a town at noon today, bought some beef with sauce, and mixed it with some vegetables, it''s beef noodles." Xue Yan said.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no objection, just thinking about it, immediately pots and pans, firewood, flour, vegetables, etc. appeared in front of them from the space.

    Naturally, it also includes the sauced beef they bought at noon. The sauced beef is wrapped in oil paper. In this weather, it can be eaten for two days without going bad.

    Xue Yan put a thick felt on the ground and gave his Yuebao a seat, and then he started to get busy and put the pot on the rack.

    Then I scooped some flour out of the bag containing the flour, put it in a basin, added water, and formed a dough.

    Then knead it **** the panel, instead of pulling it with your hands, just roll it flat with a rolling pin, cut it into strips with a knife, and it can also become noodles, which is also faster.

    I took a small handful of small green cabbage out, in fact, I don¡¯t need that many, just add a few more. Xue Yan washed the cabbage.

    I also washed some green onions and garlic, chopped them well, and set aside. There are also storage compartments in these spaces.

    Sauce beef is already cut, so naturally there is no need to cut it again.

    Seeing that Youyan¡¯s Yuebao was also taken out of the space, and there was nothing else to prepare, Xue Yan poured water into the pot and boiled it.

    But as soon as the fire was raised, a group of horses hooves were heard again. These days, they have always encountered people and horses. They were all used to it and did not even look on the road.

    But the group of people on the road stopped their horses when they saw that there was fire here.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked over.

    Because it was dark, I couldn''t see it clearly, and I could only vaguely see that he was not a sergeant, because he didn''t wear any armor, and he didn''t see anyone wearing a helmet.

    I saw Yile, the leader, stop the horse, and said: "It''s quite dark, let''s take a rest, the horse is tired when we go on the road tomorrow."

    "Yes, son." The four people who followed hurriedly clasped their fists. Immediately after dismounting, all postures were vigorous.

    Obviously have skills.

    The four got off their horses and hurriedly went to pick up the reins from the head of the young master, and also came to the river.

 Chapter 1604ï¼š So, is this a prince?

    Chapter 1604 So, is this a prince?

    Naturally, the leader of the young master walked at the forefront. Even though the weather was very cold at night, he was holding a folding fan in his hand. Although he still couldn''t see his face, he was dressed in brocade and white robes, and was extremely graceful.

    There were five people in total, none of them came, but stopped not far from them, and the horse was also tied under the tree on one side.

    The four of them were obviously entourages, and they were busy taking out things from their bags, and they also put them on the ground and let their son sit.

    Thanks to the light of the fire under the pot, plus it was not far away, plus the young man was sitting facing them, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could see the young man clearly, with clear eyebrows and beautiful eyes. Ruo star, at first glance, is the son of a big family.

    Seeing them looking at him, the young man smiled and bowed his hands to them.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both surrendered, but the young master was quite surprised, as if he did not expect Jiang Yue to surrender as well, all the women here are blessed.

    The water in the pot quickly tumbled and opened, Xue Yan hurriedly lifted the lid of the pot and put noodles in it.

    Not far away, the young man looked at him, and couldn''t help but whispered to his four followers, "This is the first time this king has seen someone go out with pots and pans."

    Although it was a low voice, Jiang Yue had a good ear and could hear it.

    This king?

    So, this is a prince?

    Then, Jiang Yue said to her family Xue Yan in a volume that only her family Xue Yan could hear: "He and those followers call themselves the king, and he should be a king."

    Xue Yan''s face didn''t change color, he just nodded. Seeing that the noodles were ready, he put green vegetables, beef in sauce, onion, garlic, oil, and salt. Immediately, he took a bowl and filled a small bowl for his Yuebao Xian.

    Just as a gust of wind passed, it was still blowing in the direction of the young master, with the aroma of beef noodles. The young man just took a steamed bun that was presented to him by his servants, and was about to eat it when he suddenly felt that the steamed bun in his hand was not fragrant. Obviously I have eaten all the delicacies of the mountains and seas, but now I am hungry, and suddenly I smell such a fragrant taste. If I can drink that hot soup on this cold night, it would be great, the young man swallowed his saliva unconsciously. .

    "My lord, why don''t I give it to you..." When some of the attendants saw it, they whispered and asked their lord, Shi Che.

    Yes, this son is Prince Che - Shi Che.

    The reason why Shi Che is here is because Shi Yuan has determined that there is really a problem in the Lizhou area, and Shi Che voluntarily asked Ying to go to Lizhou area for a thorough investigation.

    The sergeant has gone to suppress those officials in question, in case those officials know that their lives are not guaranteed to do something, Shi Che naturally has to quickly follow up and preside over the overall situation over there.

    It''s just that the people and horses are tired tonight, so I plan to take a night off.

    "It''s better for this king to go." Shi Che gave the steamed bun to his entourage, got up and said. Or decide to satisfy your appetite. It''s just that he is out of the house, he is in a low profile, and others don''t know his identity, so he can''t just let his followers go so rude.

    Xue Yan was about to serve himself a small bowl of beef noodles, but when he saw Shi Che walking towards him, looking like he had something to do, he didn''t rush to serve himself, but stood up and Shi Che walked over When handing over to him, he also politely handed back the salute.

    I only heard Shi Che smiled and said, "Nothing else, just seeing you cooking noodles, it''s very fragrant, and I''m panicking. I want to ask you to ask for a bowl of noodles to relieve my cravings. I''m rash." .

    is obviously a very embarrassing thing, but he is very calm and generous.

 Chapter 1605ï¼š The first time to be like a pig?

    Chapter 1605 The first time to be like a pig?

    Even with his small bowl, there was still some noodles in the pot, and he and his Yuebao couldn''t finish it, Xue Yan said, "It''s nothing, it''s just that there''s not much noodles, without the four brothers, if the four Brothers are not afraid of trouble, there is some flour in this bag, as well as some sauced beef and small green vegetables, you can make your own."

    Those four followers naturally followed because they were afraid that their prince would have an accident. They usually follow their prince to protect their prince. When they heard this, they quickly said, "No need, we can just eat steamed buns!"

    When Xue Yan heard the words, he gave them the remaining sauced beef in the oil paper bag and let them eat it in the steamed buns. The sauced beef was already cooked.

    "Thank you!" The four followers were busy thanking them.

    The steamed buns with beef in sauce are so fragrant!

    Xue Yan planned to serve the noodles again. His Yuebao only took two bowls out of the space. His Yuebao already had a bowl in his hand, so there was only one bowl left, so Xue Yan naturally I took this bowl and filled a bowl of noodles for Shi Che.

    Shiche had already found that there were chopsticks, but there was no extra bowl, so he didn''t take the bowl of noodles, but smiled: "I can also use that small porcelain basin."

    After saying that, he took the small porcelain basin and filled it with noodles. This small porcelain pot was just used to make noodles, and it was very clean.

    "You put everything in the pot." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    "Are you full after eating so little?" Shi Che asked.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Shi Che didn''t look like they were lying, so he put the noodles in the pot and the soup in a small porcelain pot. He alone was probably equivalent to more than Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s bowls combined.

    Xue Yan handed him a pair of chopsticks.

    Shi Che took it over, thanked him, and then burrowed his head into the hula. It was really fragrant!

    and steaming hot, it is really good to eat this night.

    Then, instead of sitting down, he just squatted there, his face almost buried in the small porcelain bowl, and he ate. On the way from the imperial capital to here, he actually didn''t have a good meal. This was the first serious meal along the way, and he was really hungry, so no matter what he ate, he felt delicious.

    The four entourages ate the steamed buns with the beef in sauce. Seeing that for the first time, their prince was like a pig, and their heads were about to be buried in the basin, they stayed for a while, and then continued to gulp down the steamed buns.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan ate more slowly, because Shi Che was quite close to them, they could see that Shi Che was wearing a five-clawed python suit under the sleeve of his coat, and he was indeed a prince.

    But there are quite a lot of Dachen princes, and they naturally can''t determine which prince they are based on this alone.

    But looking at the age of this prince, it is possible that he is Prince Toru.

    Thinking like this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, and they both saw in each other''s eyes: Since it is possible, then naturally we have to find a way to confirm whether the person in front of him is Prince Che.

    If it is, but he is not in the imperial capital, but appears here, plus so many teams have passed by before, they can naturally be sure that this person is also going to Lizhou, and it is obviously to take charge of the overall situation, otherwise what did he do in the past? And just so, they don''t need God, they just give the person in the secret room to the person in front of them. After all, the imperial capital is still far away from them, much farther from where they are now than the Lizhou area.

    If not, they would naturally continue to go to the imperial capital.

    This time, Jiang Yue ate most of the small bowl of noodles in her hand, and felt a little full.

 Chapter 1606ï¼š Might be wrong?

    Chapter 1606 Maybe there is something wrong?

    Then she stopped eating, and Xue Yan took her bowl and ate the rest for her as before.

    Xue Yan may be the reason why he usually eats a little bigger than Jiang Yue. After eating the rest of what he had and Jiang Yue, he felt a little full.

    When Xue Yan finished eating, Shi Che also finished eating. Xue Yan took the bowls and chopsticks, carried them in a basin, and went to the river to wash them, as well as washing pots and panels.

    How could Shi Che wash these things? To avoid doing himself a disservice, he hurriedly asked a follower to help Xue Yan wash it together.

    The entourage followed Xue Yan to the river, rolled up his sleeves, tucked his clothes into the waistband of his trousers, and then squatted down, burying his body to help wash the pot.

    Because the depth of the burial is a bit large, something is about to fall out of the arms, so the follower quickly stops cleaning the pot, stretches out his hand and quickly stuffs the things that have been exposed a little into the breast, making sure that it will not fall out again, this follower will continue. He picked up the pot again and vigorously helped to wash it.

    Although Xue Yan looked like he was washing dishes and chopsticks, out of the corner of his eyes he noticed that thing. It should be a waist card. He didn''t see all the waist cards. The flames were still burning on the other side, and he could vaguely see the beginning of a word.

    Looking at the shape of the prefix, you can tell that it should be a small part of the word ''To''.

    Originally, Xue Yan suspected that this son might be Prince Che, but now that son''s entourage has a waist badge with the character Che, and that son is indeed a prince, but he is not sure which prince it is. The entourage is that son''s entourage, so the waist card of that entourage is naturally the waist card that goes in and out of that son''s mansion, and there is no such thing as such a coincidence, Xue Yan can immediately be sure that the waist card is Prince Che''s mansion. The waist card, that son is indeed the Prince of Che, Shi Che.

    Although he was certain in his heart, Xue Yan did not show anything on his face.

    After eating the noodles, Shi Che, who was really tired from traveling day and night, didn''t stay with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. He just said a few words casually and thanked him again, without even asking Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. What is Yan''s surname, so he went back to the place where he rested just now.

    The four followers quickly followed.

    Xue Yan was not in a hurry to rest, but packed up the washed things and added some firewood to the fire. Shi Che and the others were not far away, so his Yuebao naturally couldn''t handle the washed things and flour. Put it in the space, and when Shi Che and the others leave tomorrow, it will be the same for his Yuebao to put it in the space.

    However, seeing Shi Yuan and the three attendants rested, either sitting or lying down with their eyes closed, and the other attendant watching the night with bright eyes, some distance away from them, Xue Yan squatted down and gave his family moon Bao put on a cloak, and his voice was very low. No one except his Yuebao could hear him. In his Yuebao''s ear, he said to his Yuebao: "You don''t need to find a way to confirm it, it''s Prince Che. When I was washing dishes and chopsticks, I saw that follower''s waist card by the river, and there was a word "Cheng" on it."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yueji nodded invisibly.

    Putting a cape on his Yuebao, Xue Yan sat next to his Yuebao, and his Yuebao leaned on his shoulder, closed his eyes, pretended to sleep, and whispered: "Since it is him , then we don''t have to go to the imperial capital, just give him the things, but it''s hard to give it now, he has four people to protect, so many things, there may be something wrong."

 Chapter 1607ï¼š There is no one person who can make everyone in the world die loyal

    Chapter 1607 No one can make everyone in the world loyal

    "Let''s wait for him to go to Lizhou area," Jiang Yue continued. "Let''s put things in one place, and let him bring some trusted people to get them. Butler Fan under his command suppresses those who have paid too much tax. In this case, he is considered to have suffered from Steward Fan''s loss. As the saying goes, one bite makes one wiser. We ask him to bring some trusted people. He naturally understands that unless he and his royal brother completely trust people who will never betray, Otherwise he wouldn''t be able to take a piece to get those things."

    "Hmm." Xue Yan responded lightly, no objection.

    Jiang Yue whispered again: "Furthermore, Shi Yuandu sent one team after another of iron cavalry to come here, there is no intention to keep it secret, presumably Qiu Pusheng has been controlled, it is nothing to worry about, we don''t have to worry about the chaos here. And so soon Qiu Pusheng was under control. Obviously, Shi Yuan had already guarded Qiu Pusheng and made perfect preparations. It was just that Butler Fan made a mistake. If Butler Fan hadn''t suppressed the heavy taxation in the Lizhou area Everything is completely under Shi Yuan''s control, so it''s no wonder that he can dominate the world. It''s just that no matter how strong a person is, it is impossible for him to control the world alone, and all the people below him must be loyal. As long as a person is not so loyal, it is very likely that something will happen. Besides, human nature is inherently complex, and it has the ability to make most people in the world die loyal, but throughout the ages, no matter which world, there has never been a single person who can make everyone Loyalty."

    "Well." Xue Yan also deeply agreed with these.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue gave a rare yawn.

    Xue Yan said softly, "Go to sleep."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue''s voice was very soft, her eyes were not open, and then she fell asleep like this.

    If this is next to someone else, she naturally has no sense of security, but next to her is her family Xue Yan. After so many years, she has unknowingly developed a strong sense of security for her family Xue Yan.

    The next day, when the genius was dawning, Shi Che and the four attendants rode away on horseback. Before leaving, one of the attendants quietly came to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, put something on the horse and left.

    In fact, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan woke up early. They didn''t open their eyes because they wanted to see what this follower was doing. When they heard the sound of horse hooves leaving, they opened their eyes and saw a piece of silver placed beside them.

    Apparently Shiche was thanking them for having their beef noodles and those beef sauce last night.

    It shows that Shi Che is a man, and he never takes anything from the people for nothing.

    Even if they were well-dressed, they would not be short of money at first sight, and Shi Che would not be like that, so he left a piece of silver to express his gratitude.

    Instead, he secretly gave it while they were still asleep, not when they hadn''t slept last night. Obviously, he was afraid that they would not want it, and he was more aware of Shi Che''s behavior.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry to follow. After all, they did not intend to give Shi Che the contents of the secret room directly.

    They also didn''t want Shi Che to know that those things were given by them. They will definitely be masked at that time. Moreover, Shi Che went to Lizhou area. It was as short as a month and as long as several months. It was estimated that he could only return to the imperial capital. Big things, they naturally are not in a hurry to follow.

    And since Qiu Pusheng is under control, even if Fan Jianxi has no hard evidence in his hands, can Qiu Pusheng find no evidence at all?

    If there is really no evidence, Shi Yuan will not rashly send iron cavalry to suppress the officials in the Lizhou area...

 Chapter 1608ï¼š Is there chaos in the Lizhou area?

    Chapter 1608 Is the area around Lizhou messed up?

    It was obvious that he also got the list of henchmen from Qiu Pusheng, so he had such a **** wrist, and he directly sent an iron cavalry over, without even a secret investigation.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just started to wash up.

    As soon as Xue Yan washed up, he asked Jiang Yue to take some eggs out of the space, then he took them and boiled them with water. Then he peeled an egg for Jiang Yue and served it as breakfast for Jiang Yue, and he only ate breakfast himself. an egg.

    The remaining boiled eggs were put into the space by Jiang Yue, and they were taken out to eat one or two at noon and at night, so there was no need to cook.

    After eating one or two eggs, I don''t feel full or hungry, and the eggs are so nourishing, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both feel good.

    After eating the eggs, Jiang Yuecai put all the other things out of the space into the space.

    Now, apart from her and her family Xue Yan, there is no one else at all, and no one is passing by. Put it in, and make things as if they are gone.

    The sky is also bright.

    Xue Yan only then went to lead the carriage to the official road, but instead of going to the imperial capital, he turned around, and then he helped his Yuebao onto the carriage.

    The carriage was still rushing very slowly. Although it was a little bumpy, Jiang Yue didn''t feel any discomfort, especially in the stomach, but Xue Yan still didn''t dare to hurry the carriage.

    It was not until the morning of the fifth day of September that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to Lizhou.

    Before entering the Lizhou area, I heard that there was an accident in the Lizhou area. All the officials were arrested. The Lizhou area is in chaos.

    When they entered the Lizhou area, they saw that the people were all celebrating.

    Hear the people say with great joy¡ª

    "It turns out that the emperor cut taxes by 20%, and it was the prefects and the other corrupt officials who deceived them!"

    "Prince Che read out the imperial decree at the gate of the government office, and will distribute relief food and relief silver, and also let the family members of those who died of starvation come to register, and more relief food and relief silver will be distributed."

    "The imperial decree also said that General Qiu was the mastermind and would copy the homes of General Qiu and his various henchmen, and no matter how many things were copied, they would be returned to the people."

    "It turns out that those who didn''t pay enough taxes were caught as private soldiers! They were raised in the mountains in the south of Lizhou area. The private soldiers have also heard that it was not the emperor who wanted to collect heavy taxes, and they were all lowered. They were all released home and reunited with their families!"

    "The imperial decree also said that the Lizhou area was so difficult for General Qiu and the others that we will reduce or exempt taxes for three years. Let us recover."

    "Great!"

    "He''s all right!"

    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" Many people even knelt down in the direction of the imperial capital in excitement and bowed several times.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both felt that Shi Yuan could be like this, and he was a well-deserved good emperor. And they were even more certain that the son they met before was Prince Che, Shi Che.

    The area around Lizhou was not a prefecture, and it took another two or three hours for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to arrive at the prefecture in Lizhou.

    Just as he was looking for an inn to settle in, he saw Shi Che on the street in front of him, dressed in a royal python suit, riding over there, surrounded by iron riders in front and back, and naturally the four entourages were also beside Shi Che to protect him.

    Many people are happy to see it.

    Afraid that his Yuebao would be accidentally hit by the people, Xue Yan took his Yuebao to the side and stood again and again. When everyone ran over, they also passed over and stood at the back.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1609ï¼š Get relief food!

    Chapter 1609 Received relief food!

    But Shi Che passed by early, they didn''t see anything, they just heard people say with gusto that Shi Che went to various granaries in Lizhou to supervise the distribution of relief food.

    The newly collected tax grains in the Lizhou area this year have not had time to be transferred by Fan Jianxi and other officials. It was also more than a month ago that Fan Jianxi lost the things in the secret room, and he took the initiative to report to Shiyuan and strive for meritorious service. I won''t add another crime to the crime, and then transfer any grain, and the newly collected tax grain was collected according to the heavy tax before. Naturally, there is a lot of it, and there are still some old grain. After all, the Lizhou area has raised some private goods in the past two years. Soldiers, although the private soldiers have all surrendered and been released home, there is still a lot of grain in storage. Anyway, the grain warehouse is full. The relief silver that Shi Yuan asked the state treasury to allocate has not yet arrived, but the relief grain can be distributed first. Letting another commoner starve to death is the bottom line of Shi Yuan and Shi Tou.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    It was also at this time that there was a sudden sound of gongs and the shouting of officers and soldiers: "The line up for relief food! The people in Fucheng are in line to receive relief food!"

    The people who were talking about it with gusto were pleasantly surprised: "Isn''t it because there is a shortage of manpower, the relief food in Fucheng will not be received until tomorrow, how can it be received today!"

    The officer said loudly: "Your Highness has urgently dispatched a group of soldiers and horses from the next state to be responsible for distributing food. Hurry up and collect the food. Just line up in front of the government office. It''s late, and the team will be long!"

    "Good good." The people rushed over immediately.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally didn''t need to receive any relief food, but they also went to the front of the government office, mainly to take a look.

    By the time they got to the front of the government office, the government office had already dispatched six teams that could not see the tail of the dragon like a long dragon. There was also a place to serve porridge next to the distribution of food. Those who were really hungry could naturally go first. If you don''t have to line up, hurry up and pick up a bowl of porridge to put your stomach first.

    Because there are soldiers in armor who are extremely serious about maintaining order, it is also orderly.

    The first thing Shi Che did when he came to Lizhou area was to give porridge to various places, no matter beggars or anyone, as long as they were hungry, they could come and pick up a bowl of porridge, serving twice a day and one in the morning. , In the afternoon, the porridge is still quite thick, so as to ensure that no one will starve to death in Lizhou.

    After all, it is not possible to distribute relief food immediately when you come to Lizhou. You have to check the situation of each granary to determine how much relief food each person can distribute now, and specifically in those places, and you have to arrange for someone to arrive at the time. Maintaining order, lack of manpower and people from other nearby states... wait, wait, it takes time.

    Now that the relief food can be distributed, it is determined that Shi Che has not rested all night, so he can open the warehouse and send it.

    Jiang Yue looked around before asking a commoner, "Excuse me, is this porridge shed always managed?"

    The common people said: "Someone will take care of you when you make porridge. When you don''t make porridge, you will just have a shed and some utensils for making porridge.

    "How many days will it take to cook porridge, do you know that, auntie?" Jiang Yue asked again.

    The commoners said: "I heard from the official messenger that he will cook porridge for three more days. By then, everyone will basically receive the relief food, so there is no need to cook any more porridge."

    Jiang Yue nodded and said thanks: "Thank you."

    Xue Yan also thanked him.

    Immediately, the two found an inn to settle down.

    When they were in the hotel room on the second floor, Jiang Yuecai sat down at the table and said to her family Xue Yan¡ª

 Chapter 1610ï¼š To prevent it from moving?

    Chapter 1610 In case it can''t be moved?

    "It''s already afternoon. Those people stopped using the porridge today, and will continue tomorrow. The aunt just said that after the porridge was done, no one was in charge of the porridge shed, and you should have found out about the porridge shed. Well, it''s quite big, and one side is in the corner."

    It wasn''t until she saw her family''s Xue Yan nodded and said that she had found it, Jiang Yue continued to whisper: "Since it will continue tomorrow, then the porridge shed will not be demolished tonight, and no one cares, and it is piled up inside. Porridge utensils, such as table boards, are useless, and no one will think about stealing them. Naturally, no one will take anything. If it is dark, we will put all the things in the secret room inside. It is piled up, and it is estimated that it will not be found all night."

    Xue Yan nodded: "This is a solution. It also saves us finding other places to put those things in the secret room, and then invite Shiche to get them. When we put everything in the porridge shed, I''ll go to guide Shiche. "

    This is to wear night clothes, and even climb over the walls and roofs. She is pregnant, so naturally it is not suitable for her to do this, and he will not let her do it. Therefore, he said to invite Shiche, Jiang Yue has no objection, just said He said, "There are so many people around him to protect him now, so be careful."

    "Um."

    "When the time comes, you should bring a letter from Qiu Pusheng to Fan Jianxi, in case you can''t attract Shi Che, and Shi Che suspects that he is deceitful. If Shi Che sees the letter, it can be used as an iron proof, and you will understand that those The things in the secret room are really taken by you, so naturally you will take those things according to where you write on the note."

    "Naturally want this."

    The husband and wife said yes, until it was dark, they only went out. They passed through a small alley and quietly came to the porridge shed in front of the government office. Jiang Yue thought about it, everything in the secret room came out of the space, and appeared In the porridge shed, it is still in the corner. Although there is a moon tonight, but this is a shed, and there is another corner. Personally, I don''t know that there are so many things in the porridge shed.

    The entrance of the mansion was different from before. Now there are soldiers in charge, and they didn''t even notice that something was wrong here. Whether it was Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, they were completely hidden in the darkness.

    When Xue Yan was in the inn, he took a letter from Qiu Pusheng to Fan Jianxi from the small wooden box and put it in his arms. After putting everything in the porridge shed, Xue Yan accompanied Jiang Yue back to the inn. .

    The shopkeeper saw them coming back, thought they were coming back from the night market, and greeted them.

    Back in the room on the second floor, Xue Yan wrote a note with only one sentence: ''I took all the things in the secret room, and now they are in the porridge shed in front of the county government. The person who has brought the letter will quickly get it. ¡¯

    The handwriting naturally used his own handwriting from other people in his world, not his own handwriting at all.

    Xue Yan pasted the note on the letter in his arms, just on the surface.

    Jiang Yue took out a pair of bows and arrows from the space.

    Xue Yan and his third uncle Shao Zhongxi learned martial arts, and Jiang Yue pointed out from time to time. Of course, he would not only use swords. He had learned all the eighteen martial arts, and among the eighteen martial arts, the bow was the first. Of course he can shoot arrows.

    It was only in the middle of the night that Xue Yan was dressed in night clothes, covered his face, took a bow and arrow, and secretly left the inn with a note and letter.

    Instead of going to the post house, he came to the government office again.

 Chapter 1611ï¼š I dont want the kings life

    Chapter 1611 I don''t want this king''s life

    Fan Jianxi, like other officials, has already been arrested and is in prison. In addition, he lives in a post house. It is inconvenient to run back and forth between the government offices to preside over the overall situation. Therefore, Shi Che no longer lives in the post house, but Live directly in the study room in the government office.

    This is also the reason why there are soldiers at the gates of the yamen.

    Also because Shi Che was in the government office, there were many more guards in the government office than before, all of them wearing armor, as if they were all sergeants.

    When Xue Yan came with a bow and arrow, he happened to meet the sergeants changing the guard. It was during this gap that Xue Yan quietly entered the mansion.

    Entered the mansion and crouched on the roof. Xue Yan could clearly see that the study in the main courtyard in front of the mansion was brightly lit and the windows were open. Shi Che was still sitting in front of the desk and working on things.

    The four attendants, two on the left and one on the right, stood on either side of Shiche, the other two were guarding outside, and there were some sergeants in armor who kept patrolling in front of the study.

    Xue Yan saw that he could shoot the letter and the note into the study through the window, so he took out an arrow from the quiver on his back and put the letter and note on the tip of the arrow. The window was also the bookshelf behind Shi Che, and then shot it with a bang.

    As soon as the arrow was released, Xue Yan rushed off the roof and withdrew.

    Suddenly an arrow flew, and it was firmly nailed to the bookshelf behind Shiche, everyone was startled and thought it was an assassin.

    "There are assassins!"

    "There are assassins!"

    "Protect the prince!"

    "Quickly protect the prince!"

    Shi Toru was immediately surrounded by armor, which was impenetrable.

    Because of this panic, everyone rushed to protect the prince, Shi Che, and didn''t notice Xue Yan who came down from the roof and entered the darkness.

    Xue Yan hid in the dark and watched someone run past, then left the government office effortlessly, and no one found him.

    It was also their fault that Xue Yan went under the roof too quickly. Everyone looked in the direction of the arrow, but no one was seen, but some people rushed over to take a look. But at this time, Xue Yan had already left the mansion. It''s no use.

    Shi Che was also a little flustered at first, but when he saw a letter on the arrow, it seemed to have a note attached to it. It was obviously for him. He immediately calmed down. After a big search, he raised his hand and said, "No need, I didn''t want this king''s life."

    The others also discovered that the arrows were wearing letters and notes.

    One of the attendants closest to Shi Che was busy and wanted to pull out the arrow and take down the note and letter, but he didn''t think that the arrow had penetrated too deep, and he had to press his foot against the bookshelf and tried his best to pull it out.

    Shi Toru looked very embarrassed. It can be seen that the man who shoots arrows is powerful and accurate.

    "Your Highness." As soon as he took the letter and note from the tip of the arrow, the entourage gave it to their Lord with both hands.

    Shiche took it, the note was pasted outside the letter, and he could read it directly without opening and unfolding it. He turned the letter to himself, and he could see a sentence written on the note. He was instantly shocked!

    But as a member of the royal family, who grew up in the middle of intrigue, it is not easy to do anything impulsive, so I saw Shi Che tore the note from the letter and put it away so that no one else could see it. Immediately after reading the letter, he saw that "Fan Jianxi personally opened" on the envelope.

    "Isn''t this Qiu Pusheng''s handwriting..." Shi Che murmured involuntarily. Thinking of the words on the note again, he hurriedly opened the envelope and took out the letter inside to read.

 Chapter 1612ï¼š Then why?

    Chapter 1612 Why?

    was indeed one of the secret letters Qiu Pusheng wrote to Fan Jianxi.

    There is also Qiu Pusheng''s private seal on it, which is iron proof.

    Fan Jianxi wrote a letter to Butler Fan before, and when he asked him to report, Fan Jianxi''s long letter mentioned that all the things Qiu Pusheng wrote to him had been taken away, and it was also written on the note just now. "I took all the things in the secret room", and now there is a letter with a mountain of iron evidence to testify, Shi Che naturally immediately believed that those things were really taken by the person who shot him.

    also specially mentioned people who have brought many letters...

    It seems that those things are really in the porridge shed in front of the government office.

    I saw that Shi Che hurriedly brought some people who had been on the battlefield with his imperial brother and him to death, and would never betray them.

    naturally includes those four followers.

    The bottom of the porridge shed was originally pitch-dark, but because Shi Che and the others had torches in their hands, they immediately lit up this side, and they could clearly see stacks of evidence, as well as a small wooden box, which also contained evidence, and There are many big wooden boxes, and the big wooden boxes are full of people''s fat and people''s cream that Fan Jianxi is greedy.

    The min fat paste can be converted into silver and returned to the people, so that the people will suffer less losses. The evidence can cure almost all the officials involved in this matter, no matter whether it is a high official or a small official, whether it is the mastermind or an accomplice.

    Shitoru is naturally overjoyed.

    Let people move these things into the government office, and Shi Che asked the person guarding the gate of the government office: "You really didn''t see anyone here, put these things?"

    The soldiers guarding the gates of the government all shook their heads, indicating no.

    Shi Toru was extremely emotional: "A man of benevolence and righteousness."

    "Your Highness, why didn''t you send someone to investigate?" the entourage asked.

    Shi Che said: "I don''t have any clues, how can I investigate? Besides, what they did was not a bad thing, and it was thanks to them that they took away the evidence. Otherwise, Fan Jianxi would take the initiative to take the blame and make merit and tell everything? Now I will send these to I, obviously want me to bring those pests to justice and take them seriously. And people like this make it clear that they don''t want us to know who he is, so why bother to investigate?"

    "Yes." The follower responded, and never asked if he wanted to investigate this matter.

    When he returned to the government office, Shi Che asked people to sort out the evidence, register them one by one, and also register the things in the big boxes one by one.

    And he himself wrote a letter to his emperor brother, telling him about the emperor brother, and then let Xingye rush on the road and send it to the emperor capital to his emperor brother.

    *

    Since they gave Shi Che all the things in the secret room, they have nothing to do with them. Now the people of Lizhou are very happy, and the people of Shitou Village must be no exception. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go back to Shitou Village to take a look. , and started looking for someone again.

    However, the area of ??Lizhou has been posted and posted a missing person notice, so there is no need to post and post it again, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the next state in the Lizhou area.

    The state next door is called ''Pinzhou''. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came directly to the city of Pinzhou, and then hired horses and carriages in the city, and posted and sent missing people notices everywhere in the area of ??Pinzhou.

    *

    Dachen On September 11, morning, in the imperial study, Shi Yuan received an urgent letter from his younger brother, Shi Che.

    He learned that those things in the secret room were secretly placed in the porridge shed in front of the government office, and he even led his younger brother to get them. Therefore, now that those things are in his younger brother''s hands, the officials involved can basically be convicted. No one was wronged, and he couldn''t argue at all, so he naturally liked it.

 Chapter 1613ï¼š The prime ministers sin will not die?

    Chapter 1613 The prime minister''s sins will not die?

    And the younger brother said in the letter that he would not trace who took those things in the secret room and gave them back, and he naturally agreed.

    The other person is obviously not a bad person, he has no bad intentions, and he didn''t expect to get anything. If he pursues it, it may cause trouble to others, so he never shows up at all.

    He has already sent a lot of people to Lizhou, and he has also given his younger brother the right to be cheap, and his younger brother can also mobilize the nearby military horses to help. The younger brother did not mention the shortage of manpower in the letter, and he needed to send another person over there. Obviously, the younger brother can handle it, he doesn''t have to worry about anything.

    Shi Yuan then closed the letter from his brother.

    It was also at this time that he heard the voice of the chief **** outside giving him a salute to his wife, Queen Tuoba, and immediately, his wife came in.

    "Your Majesty." Queen Tuoba was blessed.

    "Why are you here?" Shi Yuan hurriedly got down from behind the imperial table, took his wife''s hand, and then sat together on the kang under the window.

    Usually, his wife would not come to the imperial study for fear of disturbing his state affairs.

    And don''t let the child bother him.

    The chief **** was busy greeting the maid to serve tea.

    Queen Tuoba smiled and said, "There is one thing, please agree to the emperor."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Today, some of the women of life have come to the palace to accompany the ministers and concubines to drink tea as usual. Among them is the prime minister''s wife. Although the prime minister has been imprisoned, but the official position has not been taken away, she is still in the first place. I cried and told my concubine that I wanted to see the emperor and said that the prime minister was wronged."

    Hearing this, Shi Yuan was silent for a while, and then sighed: "Achen himself didn''t say that he was wronged, and he pleaded guilty no matter what the trial was. I asked him a few times, and he did the same. Especially when I asked him if he was wrong. What handle is in Qiu Pusheng''s hands, he actually said no, Qiu Pusheng refused to say what the handle was, and laughed, saying that Ah Chen would kill me sooner or later."

    Achen is Prime Minister Dou, and Prime Minister Dou''s name is Dou Chen.

    When Shi Yuan first came across, Dou Chen was only the concubine of a sixth-rank official. Later, when Shi Yuan went on an expedition on behalf of the emperor, Dou Chen blocked his way and offered himself to serve him.

    At that time, Dou Chen was only sixteen years old, but his eyes were full of light. He was extremely energetic and high-spirited. Obviously, he had such a life experience. The imperial capital was full of powerful people. No one looked down on him at all and belied him everywhere... It was Dou Chen at that time. His expression infected him, and he actually agreed.

    However, at the beginning, he didn''t trust Dou Chen very much. After all, he and Dou Chen had never met several times. Later, on the battlefield, after fighting again and again, Dou Chen rushed to the front to protect him. In addition, Dou Chen has a lot of knowledge and a lot of interests like him, quite a bit like-minded, and slowly, they became good friends.

    Besides, Dou Chen himself has made a lot of military exploits, so after the accident happened to the prime minister, he let Dou Chen be promoted to the prime minister.

    He trusted Dou Chen very much. Ever since he became friends with Dou Chen, he never thought that Dou Chen would betray him. At this moment, he actually still believed that Dou Chen had not betrayed him. The people in Lizhou have suffered for so long, but Dou Chen himself completely gave up speaking for himself and wanted to die.

    What exactly is that handle, he really wanted to know.

    But Dou Chen and Qiu Pusheng didn''t say anything, and only these two people knew about it, so he couldn''t do anything about it.

    Seeing her husband sighing, Queen Tuoba gently held her husband''s hand and said with a smile: "Listen to the Prime Minister''s wife, she has evidence, even if it cannot prove that the Prime Minister is completely wronged, at least it can prove that the Prime Minister''s crime will not die. ."

 Chapter 1614ï¼š Never afraid of death, not afraid of threats?

    Chapter 1614 Never afraid of death or threats?

    "Really?" Shi Yuan was immediately overjoyed.

    Queen Tuoba nodded.

    Shi Yuan ordered people to quickly announce the Prime Minister''s wife to the imperial study.

    When Mrs. Prime Minister came to the imperial study, she was holding a tray on which were placed some booklets and documents, and behind her were two little eunuchs carrying a large and small wooden box.

    As soon as she came in, the prime minister''s wife knelt down, fell on the ground, and cried, "As my husband, Dou Chen is calling for injustice. Although Dou Chen made an unforgivable mistake, the crime will not end in death. I hope the emperor will look into this case. The box is full of evidence."

    "Bring it here." Shi Yuan hurriedly said.

    "Yes." The chief **** agreed, and then he took the tray and put it on the kang table for Shi Yuan to consult.

    And let the two little eunuchs carry the wooden box on the table beside the kang, and open the wooden box to reveal the contents inside. Mainly some account books and some letters.

    Shi Yuan was busy looking at it, and it turned out that it was all Qiu Pusheng''s party, including Qiu Pusheng''s evidence, but the evidence was not enough, and it was impossible to catch it all at once.

    Unlike Fan Jianxi, who is an insider of Qiu Pusheng''s party, he can also be regarded as a core figure, so the evidence in the secret room will be sufficient.

    At this time, the prime minister''s wife cried again and said: "Although I don''t know what my husband has in Qiu Pusheng''s hands, I always know that my husband has been collecting evidence of Qiu Pusheng''s crimes, and wants to uproot Qiu Pusheng''s entire party for the emperor. In addition to this great calamity, although there is a lot of evidence in hand, it has not yet reached the level of uprooting and eradicating it all, so the husband is still collecting, and plans to wait for the collection to be successful, and then dedicate all these things to the emperor, the husband does not know Why, at this point, he didn''t even defend himself, confessed his guilt directly, and didn''t even give this to the emperor... But the concubine still knew a little, it was the servant of the concubine''s family who told the concubine that the servant was The man who served behind the husband for many years said that in the past two years, the concubine, the husband, secretly took the salary and other family resources to help the people in Lizhou, but it was only the people of one state, so many, relying on these alone, It''s just a drop in the bucket, and it won''t help many people."

    Everyone knows that Dou Chen lives a simple life.

    Shi Yuan knew this better. His friend Dou Chen, any good things, will be sold to help the poor people.

    These gangs suppressed matters in the Lizhou area and caused the people in the Lizhou area to suffer such great hardships. They must have been unable to get through it. Therefore, Shi Yuan was not surprised that he would do this.

    "If the emperor doesn''t believe it, you can go check it out." Mrs. Prime Minister continued. "I heard from the servant that the husband originally planned to accuse the emperor when he had collected enough evidence, and asked the emperor to grant him the death penalty... The concubine''s husband was in prison, and the concubine could not see or ask questions, but The concubine felt that the concubine''s husband could be threatened by Qiu Pusheng, not because he was afraid of any tricks, but an expedient measure. He wanted to stabilize Qiu Pusheng first, so that he could have time to collect sufficient evidence, so that Qiu Pusheng''s party could be completely arrested. Bring it to justice. Your Majesty¡ª"

    Speaking of this, the Prime Minister''s wife cried even more, and the man fell to the ground: "My concubine and husband have followed you for many years, don''t you know that he is never afraid of death or threats. The husband''s behavior, the emperor should know best. Ah, the emperor... woo woo..."

    In the end, the prime minister''s wife could not say anything, she just lay there and kept crying.

    Shi Yuan closed his eyes.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1615ï¼š Its not a fate

    Chapter 1615 is not an end

    Because he knew, clearly, and understood his friend''s behavior, he didn''t believe that his friend would betray him for some reason, and let the people in Lizhou suffer like this.

    is definitely a stopgap.

    must have felt that it would be better for the people of one state to suffer for a while, so that Qiu Pusheng and his party would not be able to get rid of them and make more people suffer for a long time.

    Although the choice is very difficult, when the choice is in front of you and you have to choose a path, there is still a choice.

    His friend, always knew what he was doing.

    The words of the Prime Minister''s wife also made him able to think clearly why his friend is now begging for death instead of telling him the evidence he has collected and what he has done, presumably because he feels that no matter how correct his choice is , but in the end let the people of a state suffer.

    "Achen didn''t marry the wrong person." Shi Yuan nodded and sighed. To be able to marry a lady who will stand by his side no matter what happens, and who believes in himself, is the blessing of his good friend.

    His queen is also such a person, no matter what he does, he believes in him unconditionally. He was also blessed in this life.

    Shi Yuan opened his eyes.

    Queen Tuoba had been with his husband and wife for many years, and naturally they had some tacit understanding. They didn''t say anything, but just got off the kang. Then, she personally helped the Prime Minister''s wife, took the Prime Minister''s wife out, and comforted the Prime Minister''s wife in a soft voice, letting the Prime Minister''s wife go out. Mrs. Prime Minister don''t need to worry too much.

    Shi Yuan sighed again, and then he also left the imperial study and went to Dali Temple.

    Both Dou Chen and Qiu Pusheng were imprisoned in Dali Temple.

    Dali Temple''s head was naturally imprisoned, and now the Dali Temple has changed people to preside over the overall situation. Seeing Shi Yuan coming, he rushed out and welcomed the emperor Shi Yuan in.

    In prison, Dou Chen and Qiu Pusheng are in a separate cell, and the cells are still adjacent.

    It''s just that Dou Chen was not chained by any chains, but Qiu Pusheng had shackles on his hands and feet, and the shackles were nailed to the iron wall. He couldn''t escape anyway.

    Dou Chen sat there, one leg arched, the other straight outstretched, one hand resting on the knee of the arched leg, eyes closed.

    Qiu Pusheng opened his eyes and sat there with his legs crossed.

    He has been in this cell for more than 20 days. His hair is messy and unwashed. It smells extremely bad. The mouse was even more daring, and climbed onto his lap. He immediately widened his eyes, and the mouse was frightened and ran away.

    When Qiu Pusheng saw that Dou Chen next door closed his eyes and rested, he still closed his eyes and rested, waiting to die, he took a sip, and when he scare away a mouse, he laughed to the neighbor: "I didn''t expect, we It turned out to be an end.¡±

    Dou Chen said without opening his eyes: "Just kidding, you are Ling Chi, I have a high probability of being given poisoned wine, and it is not an end."

    "How can you be so quick at this time? I admire it." Qiu Pusheng clasped his fists at him and smiled. Also because of the action of clasping his fists, the iron chain on his wrist rattled.

    Dou Chen frowned, a little disgusted by the noise, and found it harsh.

    Regardless of whether the straw on the ground is dirty or not, Qiu Pusheng took one and put it in his mouth before he said, "Why don''t you change your mind. You are all like that, no longer kill Shi Yuan, and you are willing to be emperor. ?"

    The guards guarding outside the gate were stunned and shocked when they heard this for the first time. Now more than 20 days have passed, and they have been calm and can no longer be calm.

 Chapter 1616ï¼š I must tear you apart

    Chapter 1616 I must tear you apart

    After all, if you listen to it every day, every day is almost the same, it¡¯s already calculated that your ears don¡¯t have calluses, can you calm down?

    Finally, Dou Chen opened his eyes and sneered: "Do you really think you know me well?"

    "Isn''t it?" Qiu Pusheng asked rhetorically.

    Dou Chen closed his eyes again: "Supposed to be right."

    Qiu Pusheng said: "If it wasn''t for me being trapped by the iron chain and couldn''t get through, I would definitely tear you apart."

    Dou Chen ignored it.

    Qiu Pusheng continued: "Although my good father, the emperor, never wanted me to recognize my ancestors. After all, he has so many sons, and he is not inferior to me, but I can say that my blood is more noble than you." Speaking of this , smiled gloomily again, "That''s right, if it weren''t for your son being too low, you wouldn''t want to be a superior."

    Dou Chen still ignored him.

    Qiu Pusheng was a little angry: "Dou Chen! Believe it or not, I''ll tell Shi Yuan what the reason is, and let you be too late! It''s not bad to divide the body by five horses!"

    Dou Chen still ignored it.

    Qiu Pusheng was naturally even more angry, but then his expression changed again and he smiled: "No, I didn''t say it out of hand, and you probably wouldn''t say it yourself, if you were torn apart by five horses or delayed, your wife would cry even more. Let''s die. And we won''t say, Shi Yuan convicted you, the day of your death will only be postponed, maybe one day, the big things will be turned into nothing, and you will be released, and nothing will happen. They are all the sons of the father, so why should he be the emperor. Well, if you kill him in the end, and when you become the emperor, he will be just like me."

    After saying that, he burst out laughing.

    Dou Chen still ignored him.

    "I have to say, Shi Yuan is still very protective of you." Qiu Pusheng said again. "If others can be convicted, they will be convicted. You can''t convict if you can''t convict. When Shi Yuan died in your hands, Shi Yuan can really realize how wicked you are!"

    At this moment, Shi Yuan''s voice sounded: "Qiu Pusheng, you really don''t know Ah Chen at all."

    Qiu Pusheng was startled, but he still sat there cross-legged and did not get up to salute.

    Dou Chen was not surprised. Shi Yuan would come here from time to time. He just opened his eyes and saw Shi Yuan stopped at the door of his cell. He got up, walked over, and then knelt down very respectfully. On the ground, salute, but still do not speak.

    Shi Yuan asked the prison guards to open Dou Chen''s cell door, and then asked the prison guards to retreat outside. He did not let them in, and no one was allowed in.

    Seeing that the door of Dou Chen''s cell was opened and the guards all retreated, Qiu Pusheng sneered: "You are really not afraid of Dou Chen killing you."

    "He will only save me, not kill me." Shi Yuan said.

    knelt down on the ground, and the corner of Dou Chen''s mouth, who was staring at the ground, trembled slightly.

    Qiu Pusheng sneered: "Should I call you stupid, or should I call you arrogant."

    Shi Yuan said: "That''s why I said, you really don''t understand Ah Chen at all." After a pause, he said: "Achen thinks that I am a Mingjun, and with me as the emperor, the people of Dachen will live well, for the sake of Dachen. , For the sake of the people, A-chen will never have the idea of ??killing me, only the idea of ??protecting me."

    Dou Chen''s mouth trembled even more.

    Always, there are only a few people who really know him, and Emperor Shiyuan is one...

    "Fart!" Qiu Pusheng was furious. "Do you know what he did, and if you did, you wouldn''t¡ª"

    Before Qiu Pusheng finished speaking, Dou Chen said, "The first emperor was killed by a minister."

 Chapter 1617ï¼š Shi Yuan, you are a son of man in vain!

    Chapter 1617 Shi Yuan, you are a son of man in vain!

    Qiu Pusheng was stunned for a moment, and then he shouted like crazy: "Dou Chen, you are crazy! You are crazy! You are crazy!" This is all said, there is no life, how can he go out and pull Shi Yuan from the throne Come down and kill Shi Yuan to relieve the hatred in his heart!

    Dou Chen turned a deaf ear to Qiu Pusheng''s scolding, and repeated: "Your Majesty, the late emperor was killed by a minister." After a pause, he continued: "It was the minister who bought the imperial doctor and put something into the medicine that the late emperor usually took, and then the late emperor killed him. Slowly, he became unwell, died, and there was no sign of poisoning."

    paused again, "This is the handle of the minister in Qiu Pusheng''s hand."

    After saying that, he was still lying on the ground.

    didn''t dare to look up at all, as if he didn''t have the courage to face Shi Yuan standing in front of him. After all, no matter how bad the first emperor was, he was also the father of Shi Yuan.

    Shi Yuan was very calm, just asked: "Why did you kill him?"

    Dou Chen was silent for a while, but still said truthfully: "He is too stupid, he always listens to the words of wicked villains, causing the people to suffer, even when we are fighting outside, he always drags our feet, and many times we almost wiped out our entire army, If it weren''t for our preparations, Dachen would have been in the hands of other countries. The sooner he died, the sooner you would succeed. The minister wanted you to succeed as soon as possible, and you could make Dachen better, the people. They were better off."

    Before Shi Yuan could speak, Qiu Pusheng sneered: "You should be a bit smarter when you lie, you obviously want to kill the former emperor, and then kill him who succeeded him, and then you can become an emperor and a high-ranking person, and completely get rid of your humble origin. fact!"

    Dou Chen was silent.

    Shi Yuan helped Dou Chen up: "I believe you."

    Qiu Pusheng immediately shouted at Shiyuan excitedly: "Are you really a fool! He killed our father and emperor! He dared to kill the emperor! He already killed one, don''t you dare to kill the second one!"

    Although he thought that Dou Chen could be released, he finally killed Shi Yuan and brought him down to the throne, but he was not reconciled when he saw that Dou Chen might go out.

    That''s why I''m so excited.

    Shi Yuan ignored Qiu Pusheng''s clamor and just said to Dou Chen, "You should have told me earlier."

    Dou Chen couldn''t react. He didn''t seem to think that Shi Yuan didn''t mind at all. After a long while, he said: "He is your father and emperor, how do you ask the minister to tell you, that the minister killed your father..."

    Shi Yuan couldn''t say that it wasn''t his father at all, he came from it, so he just said: "Although he is my father, he is not good to me and Archer at all. You can see that."

    "No matter how bad it is, it''s our father! Shi Yuan, you are a human son!" Qiu Pusheng was still scolding in the next cell, extremely excited.

    Shi Yuan still ignored him, and was still talking to Dou Chen: "Achen, do you remember, the first time we returned home triumphantly, you said, I must be the emperor, and I can''t die at the hands of my brothers, You have to assist me, we will create a prosperous world together, and the people can live and work in peace and contentment. Although you were joking at the time, I know that what you said is true, and I have always kept it in my heart. Why let you be the prime minister? ,do not you get it?"

    Dou Chen bowed his head, but fell on his knees again, tears falling on the ground: "I understand. So, I want to do the last thing for Dachen, for the king, and for the people, and bring Qiu Pu back to life before the cause of the minister is exposed. The whole party has been resolved. But before the minister has solved it, the matter that the minister helped to suppress the Lizhou area broke out."

    "I understand," Shi Yuan nodded. "You are helping with matters in the Lizhou area. It''s just an expedient measure. If you want to stabilize him, you will have more time to check him and who he has."

 Chapter 1618ï¼š Are you guilty of this?

    Chapter 1618 Is this a crime!

    After a pause, he still added, "Your wife showed me the evidence you found, and the fact that you used your salary and other family resources to help people in Lizhou¡ª"

    "What''s the use," Dou Chen cut off his words, "The people in Lizhou area have been suffering for more than two years. This minister is guilty, not innocent at all. I also asked the emperor to grant him a death."

    After saying that, he also knocked his head down.

    Qiu Pusheng was stunned when he heard it. He didn''t expect this at all. Immediately, he still didn''t want to believe it.

    Shi Yuan still didn''t care what Qiu Pusheng shouted, but looked at the person who was kneeling on the ground: "I know you can''t be considered completely innocent, but I won''t punish you." After a pause, he said solemnly: " Achen, Dachen still needs you, the people also need you, and I, the king, also needs your assistance. You are a general talent, but you are also a relative talent. You are guilty, so please atone for your sins in the future, and work hard with me to help the great Chen has become better, so that people can really live and work in peace and contentment.¡±

    Qiu Pusheng shouted like crazy: "Shi Yuan! Shi Yuan! Do you count as a crime! Shi Yuan! They killed our father! The father is sure to die, Shi Yuan!!! You are also a stupor! Silly lord!!!"

    And Dou Chen''s crying face was on the ground.

    Shi Yuan didn''t go to help his friend this time, but still looked down at him: "This is my will, Dou Aiqing, take it."

    It is usually formal occasions, Shi Yuan will call himself "I" in front of Dou Chen, and only on formal occasions will Dou Chen be called Achen instead of Dou Aiqing.

    Dou Chen naturally understood the meaning of this, and his crying face was on the ground, and everyone was trembling. When he was a child, he was so despised and bullied by everyone. He never cried. The tears in his life seem to be concentrated to this day...

    "Dark Lord!!! Dazed Lord!!!" Qiu Pusheng''s eyes were splitting.

    But whether it was Shi Yuan or Dou Chen, they had already completely ignored him.

    After a long while, Dou Chen buried his face between his palms, as if the tears had stopped, he raised his head, and then kowtowed again, trembling: "Chen, I accept the order, long live my emperor, long live Long live."

    "Okay." Shi Yuan nodded with a smile. "Get up."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Dou Chen took a deep breath, calmed down again, and got up from the ground. His friend, the current emperor, gave him a path that would make him more willing than death.

    That is also his ambition since he was a child, to find a king who can be loyal to him, to create a prosperous and peaceful world, and everyone to live and work in peace and contentment, so as to live up to this life.

    At the age of sixteen, he heard that the prince took the initiative to invite Ying on behalf of the emperor to go on an expedition, and he felt that the prince should not be as sloppy as he appeared, but he had ambitions inside, and he looked at the other princes at that time, and they were not worthy of his loyalty. A man who only cared about his own interests, for fear that he would be sent to lead troops into battle, to shock the morale of the great enthusiasm at that time; the emperor at that time, the former emperor, was incompetent, and he was not a person worthy of his blood; therefore, he chose At that time, the prince who had heaven and earth in his belly, and the prince Mao Sui recommended himself to be loyal to him. Then, he followed the prince for fourteen years. He was already thirty years old, and the person he was loyal to was also thirty years old.

    In the past fourteen years, the people he has been loyal to have never made him have any swaying thoughts, but have become more and more loyal.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1619ï¼š God knows what you did?

    Chapter 1619 People are doing it, and the sky is watching?

    Because the more he understands the person he is loyal to, the more he feels that he will be a wise ruler, the people will have a good life, and the great enthusiasm will become stronger.

    And as long as the person he is loyal to is Mingjun, the people can live a good life, and the enthusiasm can be strong, then he can secretly solve the dirty, stinky, and bad things for those who are loyal to him.

    As for his own life and death, he can be indifferent.

    Life and death don''t matter, let alone fame?

    Everyone said that he climbed up by killing and ingratiating himself to the emperor, but only he and his friends knew best that he just insisted on his original intention and wanted to achieve his ambition.

    Although there are still big pests like Qiu Pusheng, I feel that the pests can¡¯t be killed at all, but I have to admit that Dachen is generally getting better and better, and more and more people are living and working in peace and contentment.

    It can be foreseen that as long as the ruler and ministers are single-minded, the future will be even better.

    Great zeal will sooner or later be unprecedentedly prosperous.

    "Hahahaha..." Seeing this, Qiu Pusheng suddenly stopped shouting, but laughed wildly as if he had seen a joke.

    Shi Yuan and Dou Chen then looked at him.

    Qiu Pusheng still laughed wildly.

    Dou Chen''s face was calm, and Chao Shiyuan bowed his hands very respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, leave it to Wei Chen, and Wei Chen will take care of it."

    Shi Yuan understands the meaning of his good friend. His good friend has always acted decisively and decisively. Since he does not ask for death, he has taken the lead. In the future, he will help him in the form of atonement to make Dachen better, and it will also make the people feel better. Then The fact that his friend killed the late emperor must not be spread.

    And he didn''t want it to spread.

    The kind of king of the late emperor, how many people at that time gnashed their teeth and wanted to kill them quickly, and he was not the only friend.

    It¡¯s just that his friend did it.

    Then why would there be any controversy for such a king.

    not worth it.

    What''s more, Qiu Pusheng has done so many bad things, which made the officials in Lizhou area rot from top to bottom; he also made excuses for the officials in Lizhou area who were unwilling to submit. The people in the Lizhou area have been so miserable in the past two years that many people starved to death; they also raised private soldiers, and those private soldiers were all arrested people, and those who were disobedient were also beaten to death. , will never survive... The sins are unforgivable.

    So, I saw Shi Yuan nodded.

    Then turn around and walk out.

    When Qiu Pusheng saw it, his eyes were about to pop out, he stopped laughing, and cursed like crazy: "Everyone says you are Ming Jun, Shi Yuan, you are obviously a faint! Shun Jun!!!"

    Seeing that Shi Yuan was gone, Qiu Pusheng scolded Dou Chen: "People are doing it, God is watching! You killed the late emperor, and you will be retributed sooner or later! , it''s over! You will go to hell, Dou Chen! Both you and Shi Yuan will go to hell!"

    "You also know that people are watching, so think about the things you have done yourself." Dou Chen said lightly. "Am I rebellious? Do you dare to say that you never killed the emperor? You are rebellious yourself. You really didn''t kill the late emperor at all? It''s just that you are incompetent and can''t do it. The late emperor wanted to pass on the throne to others, just I didn''t think about passing it on to you, and I didn''t even let you recognize your ancestors and return to the clan, so that you could be named a king. Don''t you hate him to death? I wish I could kill him. I may go to hell, but I''m not afraid. But the emperor is You will definitely not go to hell, everything is your own fault, you are really cheap if you didn''t Ling Chi."

 Chapter 1620ï¼š Completely over?

    Chapter 1620 Completely passed?

    Having said that, he also opened the door of the cell next door and walked to Qiu Pusheng.

    *

    Before Shi Yuan returned to the palace, he received an urgent report from the people of Dali Temple, saying that Qiu Pu was dead.

    *

    On September 16, Dachen, the ''Pinzhou area'' was posted and the notice of missing persons was posted. Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the area adjacent to ''Pinzhou'' and ''Lizhou''. Mianzhou'' hired someone to post and send missing people notices.

    Mianzhou is a little bigger than Pinzhou, and it is also bigger than Lizhou. Therefore, until the fifth day of October, people around Mianzhou were posted and posted everywhere.

    But it''s the fifth day of October, so it''s time to go back to Daling.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go to other states to hire people to post and send missing persons notices, but entered the space with a carriage.

    Then, he pushed open the black door and arrived near Stone Village again.

    walked out from behind the bushes, and on the road where two carriages could pass easily, Jiang Yue took the carriage out of the space.

    It is still afternoon in Dachen, and although the sun is going down in the west, it has not yet gone down.

    Xue Yan helped Jiang Yue to the carriage, and then he slowly drove the carriage to Stone Village.

    Shiche arrived in Lizhou in late August. For nearly a month and a half, farmers and even beggars received relief silver and relief food.

    Because of sufficient evidence, the homes of the officials on the list were confiscated, their family assets were registered, and they were converted into silver coins of equal value, which were distributed to the common people.

    Although it still can''t fully make up for the loss of the people over the past two years, it can make up for three or four percent, which is not bad.

    Besides, the emperor decreed that the Lizhou area is exempted from tax for three years, and there is no tax to pay for these three years. In general, it is basically made up.

    Therefore, the people in Lizhou, especially the peasants who make a living by growing crops, will be happy like that.

    Vitality cannot be fully recovered at this time, but at this rate, it will be fully recovered within two or three years.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered Shitou Village, they found that the biggest change in Shitou Village was that every household in front of the house and behind the house opened vegetable fields, planted vegetables, and it was lush and green.

    There is no such thing as heavy taxation. It was Fan Jianxi and other officials who lied and tried to collect more taxes. Now, things have come out. Officials beheaded, beheaded and exiled. Naturally, every household does not need to pay more than two years. I am afraid that I will be taxed if I grow vegetables according to the standard, so I will naturally follow the original standard to open some vegetable fields in front of the house and behind the house.

    Some dishes are also set up with sheds or tarpaulin sheds to prevent the vegetables from being cold and frozen.

    It is now October in Dachen, and it is winter. Although it is not very cold, the temperature difference between day and night is still very large, especially at night, it is very cold.

    However, it takes a little more effort to grow vegetables in tarpaulin sheds like this, but the vegetables that are grown are out of season. Naturally, they can be sold more expensively, and they can also increase the income of the farmers to some extent.

    Suddenly, I heard Tao Zhen shout: "Who is going to sell vegetables in the town tomorrow, come and register, if there are more, they will be delivered by ox cart!"

    "Come, come, my family wants to sell!"

    "And my house!"

    "And our house!"

    Many people ran out of their homes and ran in front of Tao Zhen who was standing in the middle of the village holding paper notes, with smiles all over their faces.

    Even Tao Zhen didn''t see any haze on his face anymore.

    I feel that the hard days are finally over.

    It was not until Jiang Yue got off the carriage and walked over with Xue Yan that everyone noticed them, and they were all extremely surprised.

 Chapter 1621ï¼š Did someone take it directly?

    Chapter 1621 Did someone receive it directly?

    Especially Tao Zhen, who opened his mouth and said to them with great excitement: "The emperor is really not a tyrant, and it is not the emperor who asked him to collect heavy taxes. On the contrary, let him reduce taxes!"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "We''ve all heard about it."

    But Tao Zhen was still excited. The fact that the emperor is Mingjun made him feel that his future is infinite. He told his father that when he saved enough money, he would find an academy, go to study, and then he would become a student and be eligible to participate. In the imperial examinations, he wanted to at least be a scholar, to see his father''s dream, and to realize his own dream.

    Now Shitou Village has a good harvest, and he can sell a lot of money after growing vegetables for a year. He will be able to find an academy to enter in two or three years.

    Some villagers couldn''t help but say to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "Thanks to the seeds you gave us, we don''t have to set up stalls in the vegetable market anymore, we just let us deliver the vegetables directly, and someone will pick them up, saying that our village planted them. The vegetables that come out are more succulent than those grown by others, and they are very fresh at first glance.¡±

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan said anything, someone else hurriedly said: "I heard that the mastermind who really harmed our Lizhou area was a great general, and he has already been executed according to the law, Master Xue, Madam Jiang, you guys on this matter. But have you heard of it? Is it true?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "It should be true. When we hired people to post and post a notice in the area of ??Pinzhou, a notice was also posted in the area of ??Pinzhou, saying that Qiu Pusheng had been executed according to the law, as an example."

    "Yes, yes, that is the general surnamed Qiu!" Many people were busy echoing. "It seems that he is also called Qiu Pusheng! He really deserves it, to harm our Lizhou area like this!"

    Everyone, you said a lot, and then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan led the carriage to the back of Zhang Dazhu''s house.

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou are opening a plot not far behind the house, and they plan to build another small vegetable garden, or a small vegetable garden with an oilcloth shed. They want to grow more off-season vegetables to sell. Although it is very troublesome and more difficult than usual, the two People are very happy and feel good about it.

    Whatever you plant now, the money you get is all yours.

    "I''ll come, I''ll come, we''ll come." As soon as Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, they hurriedly put down their hoes, grabbed it and helped lead the carriage, tied the horse under the tree, and unloaded the carriage aside. .

    The father and son have already built a very simple stable under the tree. Now it is cold, and the horse has a shed, so they can avoid a lot of cold.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally thanked them, and chatted with Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou for a while, before they left Stone Village, and only entered the space when they saw no one.

    Immediately, exit the space and return to the big ling.

    This has been in Dachen for more than fifty days, and Daling has spent more than a day, almost two days.

    Da Ling is now on the morning of the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. Although there are still two hours before noon, it is better to come back earlier than later, otherwise the family will be worried.

    Standing on the side of the road not far from their village, Xue Yan whistled, and the dark guard immediately led the carriage that they had pretended to go to the town to pay New Year''s greetings to the four gentlemen from the bamboo forest.

    Whether it''s the dark guard or the Yun Yiwei, they''ve long been used to their strangeness. Although they haven''t seen why they appear here again, no one has asked anything.

    Xue Yan first helped Jiang Yue onto the carriage, and then took the reins from the dark guard. Then he also got into the carriage and drove the carriage back to Huaishu Village.

 Chapter 1622ï¼š There are always people who take risks

    Chapter 1622 There are always so many people who will take risks

    Sitting in the carriage, while returning to the village, Jiang Yue said to her family Xue Yan in a low voice: "Winter is coming to Dachen, the weather will get worse and worse, the days are short and the nights are long, and the road is not easy to walk. Every time we go to Dachen, we are near Shitou Village, so if we want to go to other states in Dachen to hire people to post and send notices, it will be a little difficult. Why don''t we do it this way, and wait for the spring flowers in Dachen next year When the time comes, we will continue the search for someone. In this case, Dachen will look like three or four months have passed, but in fact, it has only been three or four days since Daling, and my stomach has not grown, so I can still talk to you. A group of people on their way to other states to post and post missing people notices."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection. "However, in the past three or four days, we still have to visit Dachen Stone Village from time to time. Maybe he just happened to see the tracing notices we posted and distributed in Lizhou, Pingzhou, and Mianzhou. Will come to Stone Village to find us."

    "This is definitely necessary, but I will not go to other states in Dachen for the time being." Jiang Yue said.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue said again: "When the spring flowers bloom, people will also sow early rice seeds. We promised that Shitou Village will not keep early rice seeds, and we will give them. We will also give some vegetable seeds. So we will next time. In the past, it was natural to give these. However, it is not enough to always give seeds like this. Although the harvests of the people in other places in Dachen are not particularly bad, they are not as high as the seeds planted in my dimension. Inexhaustible seeds, I don''t need to sacrifice anything at all, don''t you just want me to do these things, everyone has a high harvest, even if there is a famine year, the food in the family is fully enough to survive the famine year. Don''t worry. I originally thought that Dachen would be the same as Daling, selling seed shops everywhere, but after all, we are not Dachen people, and it is troublesome to do these things, and I ask people from Stone Village to do these things. , they have no background. If they encounter someone who runs a seed shop, it may not be solved, and it will even bring them trouble and danger. For profitable things, there are always some people who will take risks. "

    Xue Yan nodded, "That''s the reason. Let''s take a look. Maybe we can come up with a better way to solve this problem in the future, so that the people of Dachen can also use the seeds in your space."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue also nodded. There is really no better way now, and we have to look again.

    It happened that the carriage also entered the village, and then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped talking about it.

    It is still the Chinese New Year''s Day before the 15th day of the first lunar month. This is the custom of Daling, and there are relatives and friends at home who have not finished the New Year''s greetings to each other. Therefore, even if they go home, do Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still go to their relatives and friends'' houses? New Year''s greetings is when relatives and friends come to their house to pay New Year''s greetings.

    That night, on the evening of the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to Dachen Stone Village. While giving the people of Stone Village early rice and vegetable seeds, they asked if anyone had come to Stone Village to find them. Everyone in the village said no, and then they came back.

    *

    On the eighth day of the first lunar month, Dachen has already entered November.

    Today, on the 23rd of November, Dachen, Shi Che has been staying in Lizhou for almost three months. The matter in Lizhou has been completely resolved, the aftermath has also been settled, and all the new officials have arrived. When he took office, there was nothing left for him to deal with, and he could return to the imperial capital.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1623ï¼š Could it be written by your brother?

    Chapter 1623 Could it be written by your brother?

    The day to return to the imperial capital has also been determined, and we will set off tomorrow.

    I plan to take a good stroll around Lizhou today. It has been here for so long, and I am busy every day. In fact, he has not seen the Lizhou area well.

    The four followers dressed up with him as ordinary people, and then they started to stroll on the street of the government office.

    Although the weather was cold and the north wind was whistling, there were small stalls on the roadside selling special food in Lizhou. Braving the steam, Shi Che chose the one with the most steam and sat down, and then began to taste.

    The taste is very good.

    When I was about to take the second bite, I found a piece of paper pasted on the wall next to the stall. It may be due to the wind and the sun. The paper was shivering in the cold wind, and it fluttered like a flag.

    After taking a closer look, I saw the words ''Missing Persons'' written on the top of the paper.

    That''s fine, he had seen too many notices of missing people, but the four big characters were exactly the same as those of his imperial brother Shiyuan, which surprised him, and got up to read.

    I saw a string of names under the big characters, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sanhu. It didn''t say who he was looking for, so he didn''t know who he was looking for.

    It is relatively clear that the inscription is Xuejia, Shitou Village, Yaoshui Town, Dianqi County.

    Although Shiche often rides horses to handle affairs in Lizhou area as a prince, there are people who have never seen Shiche. The stall owner of this small stall doesn''t know Shiche. Seeing Shiche looking at the paper on the wall next to him, He asked with a smile: "Guest officer, are you interested in that one? Everywhere in Lizhou area where this can be posted, it has been posted. It will also be posted to pedestrians. I was posted before."

    Before Shi Che was on the horse, he had seen paper posted in many places in Lizhou area, but because he was full of dealing with matters in Lizhou area, he didn''t pay attention to what was written on the paper. Now, it seems that it should be all the people looking for people. Notice it.

    I saw Shi Che smiled and said: "It''s not really interesting, I just think the handwriting is exactly the same as my brother''s handwriting."

    The stall owner immediately said: "Could this be written by your brother?"

    Shi Che smiled and said, "My brother is in the imperial capital, and no one wants to look for it. It won''t be written by my brother. But it''s strange that this notice of missing people doesn''t say who it is looking for."

    The stall owner smiled and said: "Everyone said it was weird. At that time, someone asked the person who posted the missing person notice. The person said that he didn''t know, and said he was hired. He only knew that if the person who was looking for the missing person notice was posted. As soon as I saw it, I knew I was looking for him."

    Shiche nodded with a smile: "So it is."

    After eating at the small stall and leaving the small stall, Shi Che felt more and more novel as he thought about it. Then, he asked one of the attendants to remove the notice, and he wanted to take it back to his emperor to see this. There are people in the world who are exactly like him.

    Because of the bad weather, originally it only took a few days to get from Lizhou to the imperial capital, but this time Shiche returned to the imperial capital, but it took ten days.

    After returning to the imperial capital, the first thing he did was go back to the palace to change into the clothes of his prince, and then went to the palace to meet his brother.

    Things in the Lizhou area have been reported a lot in letters during this period, but they are not so detailed. Now that I am back, I naturally have to talk about it in detail.

    After talking about these things in detail, it was already evening. Shi Yuan asked Shi Che to stay in the palace tonight, just to have dinner together, and Shi Che agreed.

 Chapter 1624ï¼š Still alive, right?

    Chapter 1624 is still alive, right?

    Empress Tuoba for dinner is naturally used together, as well as the three children of the eldest prince, the second prince, and the little princess.

    The scene is very harmonious and happy.

    Halfway through dinner, Shi Che remembered the missing person notice, put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "By the way, Brother Huang, let me show you something."

    Before he could finish speaking, his hand was already in his arms.

    "What, so mysterious." Shi Yuan smiled.

    "Uncle, is it a gift?" the little princess asked cutely.

    The eldest prince and the second prince suddenly became interested, and both stared at their uncle with bright eyes.

    Shi laughed: "Didn''t I bring you a gift? No, it''s a missing person notice. I saw it in Lizhou, and I took it back."

    Queen Tuoba smiled and said, "What are you doing to show the missing person notice to Brother Ni?"

    Shi Che smiled and said: "Actually, it''s nothing. The handwriting on this is exactly the same as the emperor''s brother. I think it''s amazing. I want the emperor to see it too."

    "Is the handwriting exactly the same as mine?" Shi Yuan was also interested.

    "Brother Huang, you will know after reading it." Shi Che smiled and handed the missing person notice that he had opened to his brother.

    Shi Yuan put down his chopsticks and took it. When he saw the four big characters on the top of the missing person notice, it was exactly the same as his handwriting. He looked down subconsciously, but his whole body trembled.

    is not afraid, but too pleasantly surprised.

    Ecstasy.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, Xue Sihu, Xue Wuhu... Aren''t these names his father, his mother, his eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother?

    The signature is Xuejia, Shitou Village, Yaoshui Town, Diangan County, and then there is nothing, so this missing person notice is actually looking for him, right?

    This is his family looking for him, right?

    So, his family members in his previous life also wore them here? Still alive, right?

    Shi Yuan could not wait to go to the Xue family in Shitou Village to see what happened, but his imperial brother and his wife and children didn''t know about it, so he tried his best to suppress it.

    But still a little trembling.

    Shi Che, Queen Tuoba, the eldest prince, the second prince, and the little princess all looked at each other, and they all did not understand why he was suddenly excited.

    Or Shi Che''s mind turned fast: "Brother Huang, is this tracing notice looking for you?"

    Although it is hard to say that he is not the original Shi Yuan, but this, Shi Yuan did not intend to lie to his younger brother, nodded: "Yes."

    His eyes were still fixed on the names on the paper.

    As if it was not a name, but a living his father, his mother, his eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother...

    "Then who is looking for you?" Shi Che was even more puzzled. "It says the Xue family in Stone Village. It should be a farmer''s family. Brother Huang, have you been to Stone Village? Do you know the family surnamed Xue there?"

    He didn''t see his parents and the others wearing them, and they were all still alive. Shi Yuan wasn''t sure that was the case, so he could only say: "I''m not sure who is looking for me, but it''s true. Find me."

    "Why, what are the secret words for so many names on it, Brother Huang, you are so sure that you are looking for you?" Shi Che asked again.

    Other things, Shi Yuan was still inconvenient to say, so he followed his brother''s words and said, "Well, it''s a secret language."

    Shi Che is not a fool either. Seeing this, his brother didn''t say much, so he didn''t ask any more.

    Queen Tuoba was virtuous and thoughtful, so naturally she didn''t ask any more questions.

    The eldest prince, the second prince, and the little princess are still children. In fact, they don''t care about this. They are busy eating their rice bowls at the moment, so naturally no one asks any more.

 Chapter 1625ï¼š Here comes you!

    Chapter 1625 You are here too!

    After having dinner, Shi Che was a little tired because he came back all the way, so he went to wash and sleep in the palace where he lived.

    And the eldest prince and the second prince and the little princess slept in the side hall of the emperor''s bedroom until it was a little late at night, and Queen Tuoba returned to the main hall of the bedroom.

    As soon as she entered the main hall, she saw her husband, the current emperor Shiyuan, who was standing by the window looking at the dark night outside, holding the missing person notice in his hand, fascinated.

    "The Emperor."

    He didn''t come back to his senses until she called out softly.

    I saw him smiling and asked, "Are the children asleep?"

    "Yes." Queen Tuoba nodded lightly and came to his side.

    He seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, "I''m going to Stone Village."

    Some people have posted so many missing notices looking for him, and since he saw the missing notices, something is wrong. Queen Tuoba can see that her husband is very concerned about this matter, but she did not expect her husband to go there in person. She was stunned for a moment, but then nodded, with a smile on her face, and replied, "Okay."

    She has always been like this, like a light wind and drizzle, but it still makes him feel comfortable.

    I saw him hug her and said, "Thank you."

    *

    It was not until December 16 that Shi Yuan came to the entrance of Stone Village.

    It was extremely cold today, and the north wind was blowing. Almost everyone in Shitou Village hid on the kang to keep warm, and no one was outside. Therefore, Shi Yuan and a few guards dressed in ordinary clothes entered Shitou Village. At the time, no one was seen.

    After walking for a few steps, I saw that the courtyard door was open, there was talk and laughter in the room, both the elderly and children were happy.

    Shi Yuan then stepped forward and did not enter the courtyard, but stood at the door of the courtyard and knocked on the door.

    After a while, there was a middle-aged man in the room wearing a thick hat and a patched but thick cotton-padded jacket. He put his hands in his sleeves, exhaled hot air, rushed out, and asked enthusiastically, "You guys Who are you looking for? Do you want to come and sit in our house?"

    Shi Yuan smiled and said, "Don''t bother, thank you for your kindness, eldest brother." Then he took out the tracing notice and asked, "Big brother, the Xue family on this tracing notice is in this village, right? How can I get there?"

    The middle-aged man immediately said with bright eyes: "Finally someone is here! Brother, are you the person you are looking for on the missing person notice?"

    Shi Yuan smiled and said, "I think it''s me, so let''s check to see if he''s looking for me."

    "That''s true! It''s great!" The middle-aged man was so excited that he took his hands out of his sleeves, but it was too cold, so he sniffled and wiped his hands. "Walk around, I''ll take you there, right in front."

    said, and even more enthusiastically leading the way right in front.

    Shi Yuan followed and thanked: "It''s such a cold day, thank you eldest brother."

    "Thank you." The middle-aged man laughed, and the heat in vain kept pouring out. "If it''s really the person Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang are looking for, it''s too late for us to thank you. You don''t even know how long we have been looking for you! We''ve been looking for you since May, and it''s already the twelfth lunar month. It''s almost New Year''s Eve, but no one has ever come to say that it is the person Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang are looking for. After so long, you are the only one here! Anyway, I hope you are!"

    When Shi Yuan heard about Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang, he didn''t know who Madam Jiang was, but Young Master Xue made him a little happy. Could it be his brother?

 Chapter 1626ï¼š I dont know

    Chapter 1626 I don''t know

    I saw Shi Yuan and asked, "Dare to ask Master Xue and Madam Jiang''s first and last names...?"

    The middle-aged man didn''t think too much, and he opened his mouth to answer enthusiastically: "Master Xue''s name is Xue Yan, and Mrs. Jiang is the wife of Master Xue Yan, and her name is Jiang Yue."

    Xue Yan¡­

    Shi Yuan''s footsteps stopped instantly, and the whole person was a little stunned. Isn''t he Xue Yan... Could it be that one of his older brothers used his name to find him...

    As for the name Jiangyue, there was a man named Jiangyue in Bailiu Village next to his former World Daling''s Huaishu Village, but that was a baby girl who died at her uncle''s house at the age of three and a half...

    The middle-aged man took a few steps, but when Shi Che didn''t see him following, he turned his head and asked, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you leave?"

    Shi Yuan then came back to his senses, hurriedly followed up, and said with a smile: "I have nothing to do, please continue to lead the way." Then he asked again: "Brother, what does that son Xue Yan look like?"

    Only then did the middle-aged man realize that something was wrong, "Don''t you know each other?" Before Shi Che could speak, the man nodded to himself again, "No wonder Master Xue told Tao Zhen that, to be honest, they I don''t know what the person they are looking for now is called or what he looks like, but if that person sees the missing person notice, they will know that they are looking for him."

    Hearing this, Shi Yuan was even more delighted.

    It''s more like his family members have also come here, and they will find him in this way.

    but¡­¡­

    "Who is Tao Zhen?"

    "Tao Zhen is the youngest son of our village chief. Haha, by the way, I haven''t answered your question just now. Mr. Xue is very good, and Mrs. Jiang is very good. Both the village chief and Tao Zhen say that they are talented and beautiful. , and also said that the bearing is extraordinary, which is probably the case."

    Only the ones with great length and extraordinary bearing...

    This made Shi Yuan a little embarrassed. He couldn''t imagine what the young master Xue and Mrs. Jiang looked like in the mouth of this middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man was still leading the way, while continuing to say: "If only you should have come earlier, in fact, Young Master Xue and Mrs. Jiang are not in Stone Village, they came again a month ago, and asked if anyone came. We looked for them in the village, we said no, and they went back again."

    "Go back? Aren''t they from this village?"

    "No, they came to our village for the first time at the end of March this year. Later, they would come every once in a while. In order to make it easier for those they were looking for to find them, they settled in our village. Home, if someone comes to look for them, just say the surname Xue and we will know that they are looking for them. There is no one surnamed Xue in our village. I am taking you to Shoushou''s house now, and their tenderness is still in Shoushou''s house. The carriage is also behind the house, and Shou Shou and his father Zhang Dazhu are helping to take care of it."

    "Where is their home, do you know?"

    The middle-aged man shook his head: "I don''t know. They are good to the people in our village, and they are the great benefactors of our village. If it wasn''t for them, we probably wouldn''t have waited for the emperor to find out what happened in the Lizhou area. If they starve to death, if they don¡¯t say anything, we naturally won¡¯t ask, making them embarrassed.¡±

    Shi Yuan nodded, indicating that he understood, and then asked again, "When will they come back to this village next time?"

    "I don''t know either. Our villagers don''t know either. Sometimes it''s more than 20 days, sometimes it''s more than a month, it''s almost two months. Anyway, I can''t tell." The middle-aged man told the truth.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1627ï¼š That should be you!

    Chapter 1627 That should be you!

    It was also at this time that it was already at the door of Zhang Dazhu''s house, and the middle-aged man immediately shouted: "Dazhu! Longevity! Someone came to our village and said it was the person Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang were looking for. I brought him here. Come out!"

    Zhang Shoushou, tall and long-legged, ran out at once, staring at Shi Yuan and humming: "Are you really the person Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang are looking for?"

    Then, Zhang Dazhu also rushed out, and was extremely elated: "Ah, if you do, that would be great! Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang don''t have to hire people to post and send missing people notices everywhere!"

    I still haven''t seen it with my own eyes, and Shi Yuan still can''t be completely sure. Naturally, just like the middle-aged man who just answered, he smiled and said, "I think it''s me, so let''s check to see if he''s looking for me. "

    But this one tall and one short, one strong and one thin turned out to be a father and son, which is interesting.

    "That should be yours!" Zhang Dazhu immediately said cheerfully. "Walk around, please come in, go in and say, go in and say, it''s too cold."

    The middle-aged man brought him here. Obviously, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou knew Mrs. Jiang the most. Shi Yuan thanked him and followed Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou in.

    Several guards dressed like ordinary people but with knives also followed.

    Zhang Shoushou saw the sword, although it was not sheathed, it was a shock.

    Zhang Dazhu was also agitated and a little scared.

    Shi Yuan hurriedly reassured: "Brother, don''t be afraid, this is my nursing home."

    Zhang Dazhu suddenly said: "I believe you are the person Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang are looking for."

    Shi Yuan smiled and said, "How can you see it?"

    Zhang Dazhu said: "Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang are not bad for money. You have a nursing home, so you should not be poor. You and Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang should be the same."

    Shi Yuan even laughed. I think this big bamboo brain is very good.

    The middle-aged man was only leading the way, but he didn''t notice that the guards were carrying knives under their cloaks to keep out the cold. It was only now that he found out, and he was a little scared, but when he heard that they were nursing homes, he wasn''t scared anymore, but said with a smile, "Then I I won''t go in, Dazhu, please treat me well."

    "Hey." Zhang Dazhu responded.

    Shi Yuan was busy and thanked the middle-aged man again.

    The middle-aged man laughed and said: "I also believe that you are the person Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang are looking for. Xue Gongzi and Jiang Madam are also so polite."

    Then, he strode away.

    It was probably too cold, so he walked with big strides, but then ran. Obviously want to go home quickly, the nest is burnt on the warm kang, chatting and spanking with the father, mother, daughter-in-law and children.

    This cold weather is the most suitable for this.

    Entering the house, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou were very enthusiastic. They insisted on inviting Shi Yuan to sit on the kang, saying that the kang was warm. This year, everyone in the village had chopped a lot of firewood for the winter, but Shi Yuan could not quit, so he took off his boots. , to sit on the kang.

    Those guards didn''t dare to sit on the kang with their emperor. Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou struggled for a long time, and finally they had to give up.

    Then Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou poured a bowl of hot water for Shi Yuan and the others, and they went to the kang.

    Next, what Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou said was similar to what the middle-aged man said.

    But Shi Yuan knew that the place where Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang stayed in this village was the courtyard next to the house, and the carriage was naturally behind Zhang Dazhu''s house, so that Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou could take care of them.

 Chapter 1628ï¼š Is the person you dare to look for the emperor?

    Chapter 1628 Is the person you dare to look for the emperor?

    Zhang Dazhu gave a shove and said, "I don''t know when Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang will come back to our village, but if you''re in a hurry, go home first, and leave a message and I''ll tell them later. That''s it. Better leave your address so they can find you."

    "Thank you, eldest brother." Shi Yuan thanked him first, and then asked, "Do you have a pen and ink at home? Maybe borrow it?"

    "I don''t have it, but Tao Zhen has it." After Zhang Dazhu finished speaking, he said to Zhang Shoushou, "Shoushou, go and borrow a pen and ink from Tao Zhen."

    "Hey!" Zhang Shoushou rushed off the kang.

    After a while, not only Zhang Shoushou came back, but Tao Zhen also followed.

    Zhang Shoushou held the pen and ink, and Tao Zhen held a bit of yellowish paper in his hand that looked extremely bad at first glance.

    I saw Tao Zhen smiled and said, "I heard from Shoushou that someone was looking for Mrs. Xue and Mrs. Jiang. I felt that I was the person that Mrs. Xue and Mrs. Jiang were looking for. I wanted to leave an address, and I needed a pen and ink, so I''ll come and have a look. Bring some paper, leave the address here, or leave a few words, and write it down on paper is the best."

    Zhang Dazhu said cheerfully: "Tao Zhen, it''s still as thoughtful as you think." Then he introduced, "Look, he said he felt that he was the person Xue Gongzi and Madam Jiang were looking for."

    Tao Zhen then looked at Shi Yuan, and when he saw Shi Yuan''s face, he was shocked.

    How does this person look a bit like Prince Toru...

    When Prince Che was cleaning up the mess in the Lizhou area, all the village chiefs in the Lizhou area were called to the prefectural government to inquire about the matter, and asked them how much tax each household in their respective villages had been charged for the past two years. There was a slight mistake, his father was too old to go, so naturally he went for his father, so he had met Prince Che...

    And this man is obviously older than Prince Che...

    Even at first glance, it is full of extravagance and momentum that cannot be hidden...

    Prince Toru and the emperor are brothers from the same mother. It stands to reason that the two brothers should be similar in some ways...

    So... should, shouldn''t this person be the emperor?

    Then, Tao Zhen shivered a little.

    Shi Yuan didn''t know that Tao Zhen had already guessed his identity, but when he saw that Tao Zhen suddenly shivered a little, and Tao Zhen wore very little clothes, he asked, "Brother Tao, are you cold? Do you want to come up too? "

    Tao Zhen shook his head violently, indicating no need.

    At the same time, I really wanted to kneel down and salute to have a look. If this is the emperor, the people should salute the emperor, otherwise it would be too disrespectful. But looking at the person in front of him obviously hiding his identity, it can be seen that no matter whether he is an emperor or not, he can''t rashly kneel down and do any salute.

    If this is really the emperor...

    He didn''t even enter the academy, and he didn''t even have a scholar and fame, so he actually saw the emperor?

    Tao Zhen was completely confused. It was too sudden.

    However, Shi Yuan saw him saying that he was fine, and it happened that the guard also took the pen, ink and paper and spread them out on the old table in the main room. Shi Yuan got off the kang, put on his boots, came to sit at the front of the table, and began to sit at the end of the table. Leave the address and a few words on the paper above.

    The address is the town post house.

    The post house is not for ordinary people to live in, usually officials or some dignitaries pass by. Others may not know, but those with a little knowledge know what the post house is for.

    Tao Zhen saw that the address was the post house, and even more thought that Shi Yuan was the emperor, and his heart was even more confused. Before, he had doubted whether Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang were sent by the emperor, but now... Dare the person that Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang were looking for was the Emperor?

 Chapter 1629ï¼š Isnt this Young Master Xue!

    Chapter 1629 Isn''t this Young Master Xue!

    Shi Yuan wrote the address and wrote a few words below the address, to the effect: when you see this, go to the town post inn to find him. If he is not in the post inn, there will be someone in the post inn. But it''s better to say that he is Xue Yan, lest the people in the inn make a mistake.

    Zhang Dazhu was watching from the side. He was illiterate, but when he looked at it, he smiled and said, "This word is exactly the same as the one on the missing person notice, and it''s the same as what someone wrote."

    Tao Zhen was so confused just now that he didn''t pay attention to this, and didn''t think of it at all. Suddenly, when Zhang Dazhu said this, he also felt that the handwriting was exactly the same as those on the tracing notice, as if it was written by the same person.

    Zhang Dazhu''s words made Shi Yuan obviously startled.

    reminded him.

    The handwriting is exactly the same... That Mr. Xue is also called Xue Yan...

    I saw that Shi Yuan was busy pulling the top sheet of paper he had written on to the side, and drew on the second sheet of paper. Soon, a face appeared on the sheet of paper.

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou immediately shouted, "Isn''t this Master Xue! Don''t you guys actually don''t know each other? How could you draw him?"

    Shi Yuan was stunned.

    This, how is this possible...

    Didn''t he die in Daling? Even if someone was reborn on him, he should not know his handwriting. Just like him, although he could imitate the original owner''s handwriting, the original owner''s handwriting was really ugly, so he Pretend to practice calligraphy for a period of time, so that the handwriting can be like this...

    His younger brother Shiche has never suspected anything wrong with his handwriting...

    Could it be that those who were reborn in him also have this ability to imitate?

    But even if there is, this is not a big ling, this is a big heart... There is no big ling here at all...

    Or, after he died in Daling, someone put it on his body, and then that person took a piece of his body and put it on Dachen?

    But even if that''s the case, why did that person look for him here?

    Are you sure he''s here?

    Still thinking of trying to find him?

    Then his father, his mother, his eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother and fifth brother, are they really still alive as he thought? Is it really in this world? Still not there, really all died in the last life, not as lucky as him at all, but that person wanted to find him...

    After coming out of Zhang Dazhu''s house, Shi Yuan still didn''t understand this.

    The horses were tied at the entrance of the village, Shi Yuan was about to mount the horse when he walked to the entrance of the village, and several guards with knives were also ready to mount, that is, at this moment, Tao Zhen rushed over, hurriedly knelt down, and gave a big salute: "Long live the emperor, long live! "

    A few guards turned pale in shock, and hurriedly drew their swords to protect their emperor.

    Shi Yuan was also a little surprised, but then he smiled: "How did you know?"

    Tao Zhen fell to the ground and hurriedly returned: "Caomin went to the government office for Caomin''s father, the village chief, and was fortunate to meet Prince Che. The emperor was somewhat similar to Prince Che, and his bearing was not ordinary. The address of the museum is not a place where ordinary people live, so Caomin guessed it.¡±

    Shi Yuan seemed quite satisfied, smiled and nodded. Then, looking at Tao Zhen''s long gown, he was actually very bookish, and asked, "Which academy are you studying in?"

    "Cao and Caomin haven''t studied in any academy yet, but they have been reading and writing with Caomin''s father since childhood."

    not yet?

    It seems that I want to find an academy in the future...

    Shi Yuan nodded again, as if he had something in his mind, but he didn''t ask anything, but smiled: "Get up. It''s the emperor''s business, don''t say it."

 Chapter 1630ï¼š Well, this is it

    Chapter 1630 Well, this is the one

    "Yes!" Tao Zhen immediately kowtowed again before getting up.

    *

    Shi Yuan waited for two days at the post house in the town, but no one came to him, thinking that he didn''t know when Xue Yan and Jiang Yue would come to him, and the Chinese New Year was approaching, his wife, children and brothers were waiting for him to go back for the New Year. , So, Shi Yuan left a guard here, and then he returned to the imperial capital.

    *

    Da Ling On the night of the eighth day of the first lunar month, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to Da Chen again.

    This day is the 23rd day of the second month of the Dachen month, in the afternoon.

    As soon as Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou saw them, they shouted with joy: "Young Master Xue, Madam Jiang, someone has come to you, saying that he is the person you are looking for! Well, they also left their address and date. Here''s a word for you! But it''s so interesting, the handwriting is the same as the handwriting on the missing person notice!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard the words and were immediately sure that the person who came to them was really Xue Yan''s consciousness.

    Because the tracing notice was copied from the tracing notice he wrote at the time, and his handwriting, because of his amnesia, has always been the real Xue Yan''s handwriting under normal circumstances.

    I saw Xue Yan hurriedly taking over the yellowed and poor quality paper, and saw that the handwriting on it was indeed the same as the handwriting he usually used, and it did indeed write the address, it was a post house in the town.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also read the words below the address, that is, no matter when they go to the inn to find someone, no matter if someone is there or not, as long as they say that he is Xue Yan, someone will welcome them.

    But the post house is not a place where ordinary people can live. Obviously, Xue Yan is really not an ordinary person here...

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looking at each other.

    At this time, Zhang Shoushou hummed happily and said, "It''s also very interesting. That person said that he didn''t actually know you, but he was able to draw you, Young Master Xue."

    "Yes, yes," Zhang Dazhu hurriedly echoed, "Here, this is this, Master Xue, isn''t this your face."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at the painting on another piece of paper. It was indeed his face, and they were not surprised. Really Xue Yan was originally a very smart person. It looked exactly like his own handwriting, and he was also called Xue Yan. He would definitely doubt whether the Xue Gongzi at the entrance of Shitou Village was like this, so he drew it to confirm.

    But only the appearance can only be confirmed, and the others are definitely not confirmed.

    It must be that Xue Yan really couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    After all, Xue Yan really knew too little, and couldn''t come up with so many things at all.

    "When did he come to see us? What is his surname?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "I came here seven days ago. I didn''t say what my name was, but it seemed that I said my surname, what is my surname..." Zhang Dazhu didn''t remember it for a while.

    Zhang Shoushou said: "Said the surname is Yuan."

    "Yes, yes, that''s the surname Yuan!" Zhang Dazhu immediately patted his head, "I only remembered to ask him what his surname was when he was walking away."

    Yuan?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, indicating they understood.

    Zhang Dazhu was still talking: "Tao Zhen was still catching up at the time. I saw that Tao Zhen seemed to be a little off, and he seemed to be uneasy, so he asked Shou Shou to take a look, but Shou Shou did not pass, and stood in the village From a distance, I saw Tao Zhen at the entrance of the village actually kneeling on the man, Shou Shou ran back and told me immediately, I was busy and went, but the man all rode away, only Tao Zhen walked back, we asked Tao Zhen why He knelt down on that person, but Tao Zhen didn''t admit that he knelt, and Shoushou clearly said that he saw it with his own eyes."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1631ï¼š Hes actually here

    Chapter 1631 He is really here

    "I just saw it with my own eyes!" Zhang Shoushou exclaimed immediately. "Dad, don''t you believe me?!"

    Zhang Dazhu laughed: "When did I say I don''t believe you? It''s because I believe you that I say these words."

    Zhang Shoushou is not angry anymore.

    Only then did Zhang Dazhu continue to tell Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "However, since then, Tao Zhen has lit the lamp and read books at night, as if he had been beaten with blood, and sometimes he could see the rooster crow the next morning. I think Tao Zhen is crazy, don''t use oil for the lamp, the oil is so expensive, the people in the village are reluctant to light the lamp at night, and sleep as soon as it gets dark.

    Everyone has left their addresses, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are naturally going to the post house in the town. So, after the carriage was set up, Xue Yan drove the carriage and took his Yuebao to Yaoshui Town.

    Seeing Stone Village, and there was no one else on the road, Jiang Yue said: "Every time we see Tao Zhen so excited, it''s because the emperor here is Shi Yuan... It shouldn''t be Yuan, it''s Yuan, we''re actually looking for it. The person is Shi Yuan."

    Xue Yan nodded: "It should be." Immediately, he sighed like this: "Space is really spiritual, he is actually here."

    Then, he sighed even more: "He has ruled the world again, just like in his previous life."

    Jiang Yuedao: "We have come to Dachen more than once. We have been to three states, and we probably know that he has protected his family very well in his life. The empress is very affectionate, and, saying that he and Brother Shi Che are deeply in love, they should have a good life."

    Xue Yan nodded, "It''s good that he has a good life. But the family here is not the same as the family in his previous life. He has protected his family so well in this life here, presumably because he still has a shadow over the events of his previous life."

    "In the last life, no one in the family had a good end, and it was not easy to come out." Jiang Yue said. "Didn''t it take you years to come out? You are obviously just the person who inherited the memory, but you are not actually a party."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded again. "Fortunately, you know that I am reborn and will enlighten me. The two of us can talk about the past life. After a long time, I will feel a lot better in my heart, and I will be able to walk out a lot faster. But here, no one should know him. He was born again, and he probably wouldn''t tell others that he was born again. Naturally, he never mentioned anything about his previous life to anyone. He always kept it in his heart, and he took it upon himself. He could rule the world again here, be a wise ruler, and still have it. Being able to protect his family in this life shows how much effort he has put in to endure the misfortune of his entire family in his previous life and achieve this."

    After a pause, Xue Yan said again: "If I see him, I want to tell him everything, especially the good things in my family. In this way, he should be able to let go."

    Jiang Yuedao: "I don''t think I can see him today. Why is he an emperor, and it''s almost New Year''s Eve, it''s impossible to stay in the post house and wait for us to find him."

    Xue Yan said: "I think so too. But he didn''t leave a message. Even if he is no longer in the inn, will someone still receive us? It must be to let the person who receives us make an appointment with us to meet at that time, so that he will not be disturbed. It ran short again, and we ran short again."

    "It should be like this." Jiang Yue also nodded. Then he said: "I think that if he wants to be completely relieved, it is not only to let him know that his family in his previous life is doing well now, but also to see it with his own eyes."

 Chapter 1632ï¼š Nothing beats seeing it with your own eyes...

    Chapter 1632 Nothing beats seeing it with your own eyes...

    "You will really believe it when you see it," Jiang Yue continued. "You won''t think we''re actually comforting him. There''s nothing more impactful than seeing it with your own eyes."

    "That''s the case, but it''s not good to bring the family here, but I can take him to Daling to see, but there is no door to go to Daling, and there is no magical effect of the door. If you take someone out, you will be in a coma for a few days, although It''s just like falling asleep, nothing will happen at all, and it won''t have any effect on the body, but if the family sees it, how will you explain it? Even if it''s not going to happen, you will definitely be worried. If you don''t see it, I''ll take you there secretly If you live in another place for a few days, if you say there is something wrong, if you don¡¯t go home for the time being, the family must be more worried, because it¡¯s a big New Year, you are pregnant again, and there are still a few days to work, the children will definitely want to see us once or twice , come to play with us, if you don¡¯t let the children go, it will aggravate the worries of the family, and they will live outside because they suspect that something has happened, and the children are not allowed to see it. Especially the mother and sister-in-law, Maybe I will be worried and cry." Xue Yan said.

    Jiang Yuedao: "I know too. Even if I take him to Daling to see for himself, I won''t take him with him during the New Year. It should be better after the New Year."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    Arriving at the gate of the town''s post inn, Xue Yan hadn''t helped his Yuebao get off the carriage when he came out of the post in a hurry. He was dressed in ordinary people''s clothes, but he had a knife on his back, and the bottom plate was very stable. The family members clasped their fists at him and said, "But Master Xue?"

    This person is exactly the bodyguard Shi Yuan stayed in the inn.

    Shi Yuan painted Xue Yan''s face at Zhang Dazhu''s house before, and the guard was beside him at the time, so now that Xue Yan is here, the guard who has been guarding the inn recognized it at a glance.

    Xue Yan said: "Yes, it is Xue Yan below."

    "Come on!" The guard was overjoyed, and gave up when he was done.

    After Xue Yan helped his Yuebao down from the carriage, he joined his Yuebao and followed the guard into the inn.

    Arriving in a room inside the post house, the guards hurriedly served tea in person, and while serving it, he said, "Unfortunately, our father went home five days ago, because it''s almost New Year''s Eve, and I don''t know when Young Master Xue and his wife will be. If I can come to him, I left my subordinates here to wait for Young Master Xue and Madam, and I want to make an appointment to meet again."

    On the way here, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan expected it to be like this, and naturally they were not surprised.

    I saw Xue Yan asked: "Then when will your master come to Yaoshui Town? Let''s see if we can come at that time."

    The guard said: "It''s almost New Year''s Eve. You shouldn''t be able to come before the fifteenth day of the first lunar month. You have to wait until at least the end of the first lunar month. Our grandfather said that if time permits, Mr. Xue and his wife would like to make an appointment to meet on the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month. If Young Master Xue and Madam don''t have time today, but you can change the appointment."

    Dachen is the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month, which is the late night of Daling. They are completely free to come...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t want to change the appointment, they saw the couple looking at each other, and then Jiang Yue said, "Then make an appointment to meet at this inn on the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month."

    "Okay." The guard hurriedly smiled. It really feels good. "Tomorrow''s subordinates will also go back and tell our grandfather about this."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said: "It''s time to work."

    The guards clasped their fists and said, "Young Master Xue, Madam, you''re welcome."

    The next day, the guard really set off to return to the imperial capital, but because of the bad weather, the road would sometimes freeze, and he did not have time to rush back before the Chinese New Year. He did not return to the imperial capital until the fifth day of the first lunar month.

 Chapter 1633ï¼š Do you really mean this?

    Chapter 1633 is indeed holding this meaning

    Seeing Shi Yuan, the guard is naturally busy reporting.

    I couldn''t meet on the 26th of the first lunar month for fear of any delays on the way, so Shi Yuan set off for the Lizhou area as soon as the 15th of the lunar month passed.

    When he arrived at the post house in Yaoshui Town, it was only the 22nd day of the first month.

    Stayed in the post house for four days before finally ushering in the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month.

    Dachen is already the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month, but Daling is not too long. Today is the eleventh day of the first lunar month, and the year of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan is not over yet.

    It''s just that it''s six quarters of the clock now, it''s late at night.

    It was very late at night, and the family naturally slept.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the space as agreed, pushed open the black door, and came to Dachen again.

    Naturally, he went to the back of Zhang Dazhu''s house in Shitou Village to set up a carriage, and then Xue Yan drove the carriage and took his Yuebao to the gate of Shangyi Pavilion in Yaoshui Town.

    It was the same guard from last time, and without waiting for him to stop the carriage, he hurriedly greeted him: "Master Xue, Madam, our grandfather is already waiting for you."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both agreed.

    The guard took over the reins and would help them take care of the carriage. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t care and went in.

    Two more guards came out and welcomed them in.

    Naturally, there were guards who rushed to tell Shi Yuan as soon as they saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Shi Yuan was sitting in front of the table, his hands under his sleeves were already clenched into fists, and when he heard that someone was coming, it was even more clenched into fists. He was nervous and afraid. Either he was afraid of anything else, or he was afraid that it was not what he hoped. In fact, his family members in his last life were not alive like him at all... Anyway, his mood was complicated.

    "This way, please, our grandfather is in that room." A guard pointed to a room in the main courtyard of the post house.

    That room was surrounded by many people outside, but they kept a certain distance from the room. Obviously, as long as the people in the room didn''t speak loudly, no one outside could hear them at all.

    The door of the room was open, but when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were invited to the door of this room, they saw a man in fancy clothes sitting at the table inside.

    The man in Chinese clothes looks handsome, but his demeanor is extremely gentle.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, no need to think, this person is the real Xue Yan, that is Shi Yuan.

    Shi Yuan didn''t get up when he saw them coming in, he just said with a smile, "Sit down."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, and then they all took their seats at the table.

    Someone is busy serving the brewed tea.

    When the tea came up, Shi Yuan said to the others in the room: "You all go out, no one is allowed to come in without my order, and take a step closer to this room."

    "Yes!" Those people immediately clasped their fists and backed out. Close the door from the outside and stand far enough away from the room, like the people guarding outside.

    Shi Yuan stared at Xue Yan''s face. It''s the face of his previous life. But it doesn''t feel like it. Because he was in his thirties when he died in his last life, but this Xue Yan''s face was obviously only twenty-one or two years old...

    But when he opened his mouth, he didn''t ask this, but asked anxiously: "My father, my mother, my eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother... Are all, all still alive?"

    At the end, his tone trembled a little.

    If this is not alive, why did Xue Yan and Jiang Yue reluctantly write that on the tracing notice instead of writing something else? This obviously led him to think in this direction.

    To be honest, when Xue Yan wanted to write a missing person notice like that, he really had this in mind.

 Chapter 1634ï¼š to be digested?

    Chapter 1634 Was it digested?

    He always felt that Xue Yan''s consciousness was really not reborn in Daling. In another world, he must have always had a knot in his heart for the previous life, and hoped that his family in the previous life would be so lucky and live again.

    Xue Yan didn''t rush to answer, but glanced at his Yuebao, saw his Yuebao nod, and made it clear to him that he nodded and said, "They are still alive."

    "Then are they doing well?" Shi Yuan immediately asked again.

    Xue Yan nodded again, "Okay, they are doing well now."

    Shi Yuan smiled and kept muttering: "That''s good, that''s good..." His heart finally calmed down a little, and his hands were no longer clenched into fists under his sleeves.

    Immediately, Busy asked: "Where are they now? Do you live with them? I asked the people in Shitou Village, and they all said they didn''t know where your home was, except that you would go to Shitou every once in a while. A trip to the village."

    Xue Yan replied: "We live with them, but our home is not here, it''s still in Daling. If you know it, you can''t get through it."

    "Da Ling?" Shi Yuan frowned. "As soon as I was reborn here, I asked about it, and there is no big ling here at all."

    Xue Yan said: "That''s why I said that even if you know about it, you can''t get through. Because it''s two different worlds."

    Of course Shi Yuan knew that Dachen and Daling were two different worlds, and he knew it from the day he passed through, but: "Then how do you guys get along... No, should I ask you, how did you come to Dachen? ?"

    "Because my daughter-in-law has space." Xue Yan said.

    Shi Yuan looked at Jiang Yue, "What is space? You...couldn''t it be that girl from Bailiu Village who should have been three and a half years old?"

    Jiang Yue said: "Yes, it''s not. This body belongs to Jiang Yue from Bailiu Village. But the core inside belongs to Jiang Yue of the end of the world. If you really think about it, I should be Jiang Yue of the end of the world. I am the same as you, too. Reborn in another person."

    "What is the end of the world?" Shi Yuan was even more puzzled.

    Xue Yan said: "Actually, there should be many different worlds, Daling is one, Dachen is one, the end of the world is one, and there are others, you should consider them as parallel worlds."

    Then, Xue Yan elaborated, including that Da Ling was originally a novel. In the last life, no one in the family had a good ending. In fact, it was a setting. It only existed in the memory of the novel. Now that the novel has been destroyed, Da Ling is even more of a The world is over, and he also came from the end of the world, and is the doctor of the end of the world.

    Naturally, he also carefully explained what is going on in the space. Both spaces have said it, and the white door and the black door in the space have also been said.

    Of course, also said that it is the function of space, let those who wear big lings wear big lings, and those who wear big chen wear big chen.

    He also said some other things, like he was actually Xuanyuan Shuo, Xuanyuan Yi knew for a long time that the reason why Xuanyuan Yi and Xuanyuan Ling had to kill him was because of this; like what happened to Da Ling now; like eldest brother Sister-in-law has had children in her life. For example, the fourth sister-in-law is actually the princess of Jin, for example, Xue Shi is fourteen years old... Wait, wait.

    Because it is a detailed description, it is naturally a bit too much to say, plus each piece is impactful, it took Shi Yuan a long time to digest it.

    After digestion, it is naturally mixed with five flavors.

    I didn''t know what to say for a while, and after a long silence, Shi Yuan could say: "So, Young Master Xuanyuan and his wife who came to Bao Qianzhuang to exchange gold are you?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1635ï¼š They are well balanced

    Chapter 1635 They are well balanced

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    "So, I... my father and mother are living with everyone now?" Shi Yuan never thought that he would be the crown prince Xuanyuan Shu. The Emperor Xuanyuan Hao, who he had never seen before, turned out to be his father, and the Empress Shao, who was stimulated insane on the spot because the fake prince Wei Zizhan was cut into pieces, and then fell into the water and died turned out to be his mother...

    "Well, they all live together, and they live very well." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    Shi Yuan looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    If the space did not allow him to wear Dachen, and he was reborn in Daling, to be honest, even if he protects his family from harm, he may not be able to figure out everything; even if he figured out everything, he will not It is possible to do what the two in front of you did, let such a large family live together in harmony, and even still live in Huaishu Village...

    They are well balanced and well done¡­

    He was suddenly very fortunate that the space let him wear Dachen, and let the two people in front of him wear Daling.

    He doesn''t care if Daling is a book or not, he only cares about how well his family lived in Daling. He was grateful that the two people in front of him had made his family live so well.

    Thinking of this, Shi Yuan suddenly fell into silence.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw this, you looked at me and I looked at you, and they all understood that Shi Yuan was afraid that they were just comforting him. In fact, his family still ended up the same as in the previous life.

    After all, those things in his previous life had caused a deep shadow on his heart.

    Jiang Yue still can''t forget it. She first saw the scene when her family''s Xue Yan woke up in the middle of the night and sat alone at the door of the main room, looking up at the moon, but she seemed to be in the abyss. At that time, her family, Xue Yan, was only seven years old.

    Therefore, even if she has not experienced those shadows, she can understand Shi Yuan''s mood just like her family Xue Yan.

    I saw Xue Yan said: "We know that you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, so you will feel that we are comforting you, so my family Yuebao and I have negotiated and will take you to Daling to have a look. You have seen it with your own eyes. Believe what we said, not to comfort you. It''s just that Daling and Dachen have different times, and now Daling is still celebrating the New Year. If my Yuebao is in a coma for a few days at this time, it will be somewhat difficult to handle. I plan to wait. After Daling celebrates the New Year, my family Yuebao and I will find a way to get out of the house, pretend to live in the town or county for a few days, and then take you to Daling at that time."

    "You...can you really take me back to Daling to see?" Shi Yuan also knew that everything he was doing was in Dachen. Dachen, his wife, three children, and his younger brother, let him go back to Dachen. It is unrealistic for Ling not to return to Dachen, but if he can go back to Daling to see and see with his own eyes that his family was doing well in his previous life, he must have really wanted to.

    "Of course it''s true." Jiang Yue said this. "But you have to prepare here. After all, Daling is one day, and Dachen is a month. If you think about how long you will stay in Daling, you should also tell your family here, so as not to think that you are suddenly gone. , they can''t find it, so they must be worried to death."

    Shi Yuan said with great gratitude: "I will." It''s hard to say that he returned to the original world to see, but he would say that he was going somewhere to do something and would come back soon.

    "Thank you. Thank you." Shi Yuan thanked him anyway, his eyes were a little red.

 Chapter 1636ï¼š thats a smart guy

    Chapter 1636 That is a smart man

    Although he hasn''t seen with his own eyes that his family members in his previous life are really still alive and living well, but this can take him back to Daling to have a look. He feels that his family members should really be alive and well. also had a good time.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shook their heads, expressing no thanks.

    It was also at this time that suddenly, a long beep sounded in Jiang Yue''s mind, and it didn''t stop, just like an alarm.

    has rang twice before, once with the white door, once with the black door, this time, what kind of door is going to appear?

    may have appeared twice, Jiang Yue is used to it, and his expression is very calm.

    I saw her calmly said: "The alarm sounded in my space again, and it happened to sound at this point. If the space is really spiritual, the door that appears this time should be the door leading to Daling. At that time, I will not be at all. will be in a coma."

    Xue Yan and Shi Yuan are both happy.

    Shi Yuan also said busyly: "Then if you go into the space to see, come here again, wouldn''t it be not far from Stone Village again?" They mentioned this when they were talking in detail. "Would you like me to wait for you not far from Shitou Village, so you can come here and tell me."

    Jiang Yuedao: "No, it''s not sure that this is the door to Daling. If this is the door to other worlds, my husband and I checked it out, and when we come back to Dachen, it is estimated that Dachen has passed by several times. God, you better not go there and wait, if it really leads to the door to Daling, I and I will come to the inn to find you, so if you are in a hurry to see your parents, you''d better stay in this inn Just a few more days. If not¡ª"

    Before she could finish her words, Shi Yuan said anxiously, "I''ll stay in this inn for a few more days."

    Jiang Yue nodded, "Okay, you can wait another five days, if we don''t come to you for five days, it means we have something urgent to deal with, you should go back to the imperial capital first, and leave someone here, and we will talk to you later. The same time as last time."

    "Okay." Shi Yuan nodded.

    "We''d better bring the carriage into the space and leave first." Jiang Yue got up and said.

    Xue Yan also got up.

    Shi Yuan hurriedly followed and got up, before smiling: "I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Shi Yuan now."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded: "We know."

    Shiyuan was not surprised how they knew, after all, Tao Zhen from Shitou Village could guess that he was Shiyuan, Emperor Dachen.

    Although Shi Yuan didn''t ask, Jiang Yue said: "Tao Zhen has always felt that the heavy taxation has nothing to do with you, it is the ghost of the officials below, and the emperor is far away, but he has no troubles, so he can''t go to the imperial capital to confirm. "

    Shi Yuan nodded and said, "That''s a smart man." From guessing his identity, he felt it.

    He actually planned what to do.

    Shi Yuan sent Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the door of the inn. The guards who were looking after the carriage quickly brought the carriage over. Xue Yan first helped his Yuebao onto the carriage, and then he said goodbye and drove the carriage away from Yaoshui. in town.

    It wasn''t until he left the town that he didn''t see anyone around before Jiang Yue took Xue Yan and the carriage into the space.

    Sure enough, another waving button on the side wall of the universal nursery room turned into a red button. Once pressed, the flashing red light in the high-tech room and the alarm on the big screen were immediately dismissed. Then, under the big screen, black On the other side of the door, a pink door appeared.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue walked over together.

    Jiang Yue tried again, she couldn''t open the fan door, but she said¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1637ï¼š I never let go

    Chapter 1637 I never let go

    "How can I say that I am also the current owner. If the two spaces are completely integrated, can I also open these doors?"

    Xue Yan nodded: "It''s very possible."

    Then, Xue Yan put his hand on the lock handle of the fan door and opened the fan door.

    The fan door was pushed open, and the outside world was indeed Daling, and it was still behind their house. There are also trees in front of the powder gate, so even if someone passes by on the side road, they cannot see it.

    is that Daling is still late at night.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the space again, opened the black door again, and entered Dachen. Then, he went to the town again, and when he arrived at the post house in the town again, the sun also went down in the west.

    When the guards saw them coming again, because Shi Yuan had explained it, they were busy welcoming them into the post house again.

    Shi Yuan came so soon when he saw them, and it was still the twenty-sixth day of the first lunar month of Dachen, but he immediately understood that there should really be a door leading to Daling in the space.

    was sitting in that room again.

    It wasn''t until there were only the three of them in the room that Jiang Yue spoke: "There is a pink door, which indeed leads to Daling. If we take you to enter Daling through that door, that door should miraculously prevent me from being unconscious. There''s no need to make another appointment, but it''s still late at night, and everyone in the family is sleeping, are you sure you want to come with us at this time?"

    Xue Yan also looked at Shi Yuan.

    Shi Yuan was silent for a while before shaking his head and said: "It''s better to wait until the day is dawn, and you can take me there. Even if it passes, I just want to take a look quietly."

    Xue Yan was also silent for a while before saying: "Actually, you don''t have to be quiet, we can tell everything to the family, let the family know that you are actually Xue Yan. In fact, the fourth brother has long felt that I and I There is something wrong with Yuebao. You don''t have to worry. It doesn''t matter if I am really Xue Yan or not, and whether Yuebao is from the end of the world. We have been in that home for so many years, and the family will not hate it because of this. We are not our family anymore."

    Shi Yuan shook his head again: "I don''t want this, I don''t want them to know that Daling is actually a world in a book, and I don''t want them to know what happened to them in their last life, we just know it, just don''t let them know. already."

    Hearing the words, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were silent.

    Actually, they don''t want their family to know that Daling is just a novel and what the family''s last life was like. After all, it''s not a good thing.

    It was only considering that the person in front of him was the real Xue Yan, and the person in front of him should have been in that house, so he suggested that.

    "I don''t want to change anything," Shi Yuan continued, smiling, "It''s good to have you in that house, and I''m good here too, and everyone is fine now."

    After a pause, Shi Yuan smiled again: "Actually, to tell you the truth, I want to go to Daling to see it, and I also want to say goodbye to my previous life. The things of my previous life have always weighed on my heart, and I have never let go. I think if I saw with my own eyes that my family had been living so well in this life, I should be able to let go and live a better life here. I am actually very sorry for my wife. After so many years, she knew that something was on my mind, but she never If you ask me something, I should know that even if she asks, I won''t say it, she just silently accompanies me and is by my side... If I let it go, I can treat her better."

 Chapter 1638ï¼š how can i have an opinion

    Chapter 1638 How can I have an opinion

    "Even if I don''t say it," Shi Yuan said again, "she can see that I''m all right now, so she won''t secretly worry about me. It''s not that I don''t care about my former family, but now I don''t care anymore. With a new life, as long as I see them doing well, I have nothing to worry about, it''s time to say goodbye to the past."

    "So," Shi Yuan looked at them, "I should only go to Daling with you once, and I should never go there again."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, indicating they understood.

    Since this is my will, they will naturally respect it.

    Then Xue Yan said: "You said that you want to wait for the dawn of Daling before letting us take you to Daling, and Daling still has two or three hours before dawn, so it will take several days to arrive at that time, do you have any? Things need to be dealt with, if there is, it can be dealt with properly these days."

    Shi Yuan said: "I don''t have anything to deal with. For the time being, I''ll leave everything to the Prime Minister. If the Prime Minister can help me deal with it, I just want to write a letter back to the imperial capital and tell my wife, children and brother that I will be late. Go back. Originally, when you asked me to prepare, I thought so. I told my wife, son, and brother that I had to go somewhere to do some errands, and how long would it be before I would go back? The approximate time must be longer, but now It is basically determined when I can go to Daling, and I just went to take a look at it quietly. I will not stay in Daling for a long time, so I will naturally say in the letter that I am still in Lizhou area, but the day I go back will be. A little later."

    Hearing that he mentioned the prime minister, Xue Yan asked, "You still trust that prime minister so much?"

    Hearing this, Shi Yuan understood: "You gave the things in Fan Jianxi''s secret room to my brother, no wonder." After a pause, he said, "It''s inconvenient to tell you about that handle, it''s now between me and Dou Chen. It''s a secret, but please rest assured, Dou Chen will not harm me, and will help me manage this dachen better."

    This Dou Chen is obviously the prime minister.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other before nodding.

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything else, but Jiang Yue said, "Since I will be here for a few days before I take you to Daling, and you have nothing else to deal with for the time being, then I will bring some seeds out for you. Well. Originally, my husband and I thought, just like in Daling, when Dachen goes up to the feet of the emperor, down to various towns, open a shop selling seeds, or ask people from Stone Village to do this, but After all, my husband and I are not from here. It would be too troublesome to open up like this, and Shitou Village has no background. These two are actually not good solutions. Now, it is different. Are you not the emperor here? In Dachen It''s easy to open a shop selling seeds everywhere, and no one dares to set up a seed shop. However, it is the 26th of the first month here, and early rice can be sown in February. It''s not many days, even if I take out the early rice seeds , it''s too late to send it to another state, after all, the journey is there, but it''s still okay to let all the seeds in my space be planted in the Lizhou area. The people in the Lizhou area have suffered so much in the past two years. , it can also make the people more motivated. If you have no opinion, I will come up with enough seeds that the people in the Lizhou area planted in the first half of this year at night. "

    Shi Yuan smiled and said: "How can I have an opinion, this is something that can make Dachen better and the people better. It''s just that I don''t think our Dachen can take the seeds in your space for nothing."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1639ï¼š Thats actually the warehouse.

    Chapter 1639 That is actually the total warehouse

    "This is not for nothing. Originally, I have inexhaustible seeds in my space, just to let me do this." After a pause, Jiang Yue said again: "However, the price of the seeds will be sold at that time. It should be low, so that every peasant can afford it, but not high. This is not for profit, but for the common people to have a good harvest, and also to save food to support the disaster year even if there is a famine year. .But you can''t take nothing. After all, you need to buy a shop to open a seed shop, and you need to hire someone to manage each shop, and I probably won''t go to other places in Dachen in the future, I should put the seeds in Stone Village. Nearby, then you have to hire and hire a carriage to transport these seeds to the various seed shops in Dachen... These all need money, so it is a shop that sells seeds, not a shop that develops seeds."

    I thought so thoughtfully...

    However, although the person in front of him has no expression, since the first time they met in the morning, he actually saw that this Jiang Yue is actually an extremely calm and rational person...

    And he is also a person with a big picture...

    Just getting to know a little bit more, even if it¡¯s just a few more chats, it will make him have a mentality, just like this person is omnipotent...

    In his two lifetimes, he has never seen such a woman...

    Shi Yuan just looked at Jiang Yue like this, as if he didn''t understand why Xue Yan liked Jiang Yue, such a strong person that men were afraid.

    It can be imagined that Xue Yan only inherited his memory, not really him, so Xue Yan was more able to accept new things than him even in ancient times, which may be why Jiang Yue did not like others, but liked Xue The reason for Yan, and when he looked at Xue Yan, was indeed completely different from the feeling he gave people in his previous life.

    The same is only the gentle temperament.

    But as long as people who read, they all have a bit of a gentle temperament.

    I saw Shi Yuan also glanced at Xue Yan, and then said sincerely to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "I thank you for the people of Dachen."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shook their heads, expressing no thanks.

    Shi Yuan was still very grateful, and said: "Then I will have some seeds for me tonight, I will let people open a shop selling seeds in Lizhou first, and let all the people in Lizhou If these seeds are planted, if the harvest is good, they will also be spread to other states. At that time, even if the other states do not need the government to say which store they can go to to buy seeds that will have a much better harvest, some people will buy them directly. Also, I want to build some large warehouses near Shitou Village, and it will be convenient for you to put seeds in in the future. That is actually the general warehouse, and seeds from other states of Dachen will be transported from this general warehouse in the future."

    "Yes," Jiang Yue nodded, "It will be much more convenient for my husband and I to put the seeds in. But the warehouse must be managed. Be careful not to disturb the lives of the people in Stone Village."

    Shi Yuan said: "Naturally."

    chatted a few more words, "It''s going to get dark today, so you can stay at this inn. When Dachen is a few days later, that is, when it''s dawn in Daling, it''s convenient for you to take me to Daling."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no objection.

    Because the post house is not for ordinary people to live in, the conditions are still very good, and Shi Yuan is the emperor, and Shi Yuan treats Jiang Yue and Xue Yan so politely, so naturally the room where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan live is no better than that of Shi Yuan. The room was poor.

    That night, in the middle of the night, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went out to the inn.

 Chapter 1640ï¼š The king needs...

    Chapter 1640 The emperor needs...

    All the empty alleys near the post house were filled with bags of seeds taken out of the space, which were enough for the first half of the year in Lizhou. In addition to early rice seeds, there are naturally the seeds of other crops.

    When the general warehouse near Stone Village is established, they will take out the seeds and put them directly in the general warehouse.

    And Shi Yuan had already written a letter to send someone back to the imperial capital, telling his wife, son and younger brother that he would go back later. Naturally, another letter was written, asking Shi Che, the younger brother in charge of the treasury, to take out the money to buy a shop and open a seed shop in various places except the Lizhou area.

    Shi Yuan in the area of ??Lizhou has also instructed him to let a guard lead someone from the government to do the job here. The seed shops in Lizhou will open first, and then they will be put into the hands of his younger brother, who will be in charge of him. That''s it.

    In the matter of building a general warehouse near Shitou Village, Shi Yuan also instructed the government to demarcate the land for construction tomorrow, but remember not to disturb the people.

    Therefore, although the main warehouse is located near Stone Village, there is still a certain distance from Stone Village.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took out the seeds near the inn, they didn''t go anywhere, and returned to the inn. Then, they went to talk to Shi Yuan, and Shi Yuan immediately sent someone to move the seeds. Put them in the granary closest to Yaoshui Town first, and shops selling seeds in the Lizhou area will soon be open. Then, take these seeds out of the granary and put them in the shops to sell.

    Those who went to move the seeds were very strange. They didn''t know that there were so many seeds in so many empty alleys nearby. They were blocked and could not walk at all. However, it was the emperor''s order, and none of them dared to ask anything.

    Because it was the emperor''s order, no one dared to slack off. They did it immediately. It didn''t take three days. At least one seed shop was opened in the prefectures, counties, and towns of Lizhou.

    Then he sent the yamen to beat the gong and shouted everywhere, saying that this kind of shop was opened by the emperor, the price of the seeds was also low, they were all good seeds, and the harvest was definitely better than ordinary seeds, so let everyone buy them.

    Especially for peasants, good seeds can still be distinguished from bad seeds. The things grown from good seeds are indeed better than those from not very good seeds, and the price is still so low, plus the emperor gave way, I feel very secure, the emperor should not make a joke about this, and many people buy it immediately.

    Shitou Village naturally heard about it, but their early rice seeds this year and the seeds for other crops in the first half of this year were given by Xue Gongzi and Mrs. Jiang, and they were all seeds that had a good harvest. They can laugh like a flower now when they think about their faces, so they naturally don''t need to buy seeds for the time being.

    But they wanted to join in the fun, so they all went to the town to have a look. After all, it was the emperor who got out of the way!

    But they found that the seeds were exactly the same as the seeds in their own hands. They didn''t speak, nor did they make eye contact. They all subconsciously thought that it should have been given by Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang.

    Until he came out of the shop selling seeds, someone whispered: "The emperor needs Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang to give the seeds."

    "It must have been given by Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang," said another humanely and in a very low voice. "All of them are planning to build a general warehouse near our village. And Mrs. Xue and Mrs. Jiang seem to be the first to appear near our village every time."

 Chapter 1641ï¼š cant get them into trouble

    Chapter 1641 Can''t make trouble for them

    There is even a humane: "Why do I feel that Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang are immortals."

    Some people even echoed: "I also think that they are immortals. They came down to help us Dachen, otherwise they wouldn''t tell us where their homes are."

    Tao Zhen heard it and hurriedly said: "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not good for people to hear."

    "Ehhhh." Everyone nodded, and their voices were so low that they could hardly be heard. "We can''t cause trouble for Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang. We can''t cause trouble for Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang." That was their benefactor.

    Then, the people of Stone Village just kept their mouths shut.

    *

    On this day, in Dachen, it is estimated that it should be dawn for Daling, and Jiang Yue is going to bring Shiyuan and her family Xue Yan into the space together to return to Daling.

    As soon as he entered the space, Shi Yuan would fall down without any vital signs, so Xue Yan stood beside Shi Yuan, waiting to help her.

    Jiang Yue saw that the carriage was also beside her, and they were all ready, and then she put Shi Yuan, her family Xue Yan, and the carriage into the space.

    Sure enough, Shi Yuan fell instantly as soon as he entered the space, and Xue Yan hurriedly supported him.

    Seeing this, Jiang Yue said: "When you were Doctor Bai, you brought that cousin into the space to play, and it was the top commander in District E. He didn''t fall down, and he saw that there were indeed several doors in the space... I think, which one? When my space is completely integrated with yours, whoever we bring in will not fall down like this."

    Xue Yan nodded: "Logically, it will be like this."

    Immediately, the two entered the high-tech room and walked to the pink door.

    Before Jiang Yue brought Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing back to the end of the world, it was through the white door. At that time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that the white door had such an effect, so that Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing woke up outside the white door. Jiang Yue will not fall into a coma immediately, and will remain in a coma for several days.

    are all doors that appear in the space, presumably pink doors also have this effect.

    And just at this juncture, there is a fan door, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are even more convinced of this.

    I saw Xue Yan open the fan door and let his Yuebao go out first, and then he helped Shi Yuan to go out and retracted his hand on the lock handle.

    Naturally, it was behind their house, and there were trees blocking it. Besides, the genius was just a little bright, and Daling was still celebrating the New Year. Many people were still sleeping at this time, and they hadn¡¯t even woken up yet, so in fact, no one came from them The road behind the house passed by, and no one saw it.

    has been given space by Xue Yan, Shi Yuan woke up and slowly opened his eyes.

    Jiang Yue did not fall into a coma immediately, she was fine.

    Seeing Shi Yuan awake, Xue Yan stopped supporting him.

    The fan door was closed because Xue Yan''s hand loosened the lock, and disappeared, Shi Yuan didn''t see it either.

    However, although the sky is just a little bright, the surrounding scene can still be seen clearly. Even if the Huaishu Village has changed a little, everyone has brick and tile houses, but the continuous mountains in the distance have not changed much. Shi Yuan only glanced at it. , to be sure that he really returned to Daling, in Huaishu Village.

    "This is our current home." Xue Yan whispered. "At the beginning, there was a three-entry courtyard built by the father and the queen. At that time, it was like this because my parents didn''t know about those things. Later, when I said it, the courtyard wall in the middle was opened up, and it became a family. The old house. Because the earthen walls are okay, they haven''t collapsed yet, but the roof has been repaired, and there is no more thatched roof, and it is covered with tiles."

 Chapter 1642ï¼š Family out?

    Chapter 1642 The whole family is dispatched?

    Looking at the familiar things that he had not seen for a long time but now felt a little unfamiliar, Shi Yuan''s eyes were a little hot and his nose was a little sore, but he still nodded: "Yeah."

    Jiang Yue went to the back door to listen, and then came back and whispered: "Let''s go in through the back door, the family doesn''t seem to be getting up yet, and they should be getting up soon."

    Shi Yuan just wanted to watch it quietly, so naturally he had no opinion.

    Xue Yan climbed over the wall and went in, opened the back door, and then let Shi Yuan and his family Yuebao come in, and then he closed the back door as quietly as possible.

    When passing by Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia''s room, I heard Liu Guixia say, "Head of the house, it''s dawn, are we going to get up?"

    is his mother''s voice...

    Shi Yuan''s tears almost fell.

    Xue Dafu said: "Let''s sleep for a while. In the morning, we will go to Qingshu''s house for dinner, and we don''t have to cook at home."

    In the past, during Chinese New Year, only Xue Erhu and Yu Hongyan went to Li Qingshu''s house for dinner, because Xue Erhu and Li Qingshu had a very close relationship, but later, Li Qingshu married a daughter-in-law, and the daughter-in-law played well with Li Hehua, Pei Fufu and others, and then slowly, When the two families greet each other, the whole family is dispatched.

    Shi Yuan probably heard Xue Yan and Jiang Yue talk about this before he came, so he was not surprised that the whole family would come to Li Qingshu''s house for dinner this morning.

    just held back tears and came to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue''s room.

    Although the family members have not yet woken up, they have gradually become more voices. There are voices from the family members and the voices from the villagers. Shi Yuan''s eyes are redder.

    At this time, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t know what to comfort them, so they didn''t speak. They just shut the door to make the family think they haven''t gotten up yet.

    The window facing the front yard was slightly opened. Shi Yuan stood by the window and could not only see the situation in the front yard, but also the door of the main room and the door of the kitchen.

    Not long after, someone still got up at home, it was the eldest brother Xue Yihu.

    As soon as Xue Yihu finished washing up, he took the big bamboo broom and cleaned the yard with a silly smile. The kids had another cannonball fight last night, and the yard was all over the place with crumbs.

    Looking at the figure of his eldest brother, Shi Yuan''s tears still fell. Yes, it''s his big brother.

    Immediately, the image of his eldest brother lying in a pool of blood in the previous life also appeared in his mind. In this life, his eldest brother is still alive, and he is still alive now...

    "Father!" Xue Bo rushed out of the room and hugged his father''s waist at once, then hurriedly went to get a broom and help his father sweep it.

    Xue Yihu was naturally happy, looking at his son who was very similar in appearance and personality to him, he smirked a little.

    In the room, Xue Yan whispered: "That is the son of the eldest brother and sister-in-law, called Xue Bo."

    Although he had heard Xue Yan and Jiang Yue talk about the situation at home when he was in Dachen, Shi Yuan still murmured with tears and laughter: "Big brother and sister-in-law have children in this life...have children..."

    "Bobo, don''t call me when you get up!" Xue Shi also rushed into the yard and put his elbows around Xue Bo''s neck. Of course, he didn''t use any force, just told Xue Bo.

    The two cousins ??were having a lot of fun.

    "Yes, it''s a small stone..." Shi Yuan''s mouth trembled. The scene of his family''s little Xue Shi being hacked to death by a knife in his last life can still irritate his big-eyed boss, and the pain is unbearable.

    His little Xue Shi was only nine years old at the time.

    Xiao Xue Shi is now fourteen years old. Although he has grown a lot, he recognized it immediately.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1643ï¼š We stick to you!

    Chapter 1643 We stick to you!

    Look at their little Xue Shi''s appearance now...

    Shi Yuan''s mouth trembled even more.

    Xue Yan nodded and replied softly: "Yes." It means that it is Xue Shi.

    "Shi Shi, Bai Bo, why did you come out without putting on some clothes? It''s so cold this morning." Li Hehua got anxious as soon as she came out and saw that the two children were wearing thin clothes. The child found clothes and came out to add them to the two children.

    The two children were playing around while letting Li Hehua add clothes to them.

    In my last life, since my eldest brother passed away, my eldest sister-in-law has become more depressed day by day, and she has aged faster. Later, she and her parents and others were thrown into the water and died... In this life, life is so happy, and in a good mood, it is also obvious. Young, my sister-in-law actually looks like she''s just in her early thirties...

    Shi Yuan smiled even more, but the tears were still falling.

    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry about Shi Shi, I''ve told him so many times, but I just don''t know how to add clothes." Yu Hongyan also came out, laughing and carrying the basin to the kitchen.

    The second sister-in-law also looks very young.

    It shows how good the family has been in this life.

    Then Shi Yuan saw his second brother Xue Erhu.

    His second brother just came out of the room and was hung up by Xue Bo and Xue Shi in the corridor. It happened that Xue Ningzhi, Xue Gangan and others also got up, either coming out of this room or over there. Seeing this, they all raised with the sloth, scrambling to hang his second brother.

    Shi Yuan even cried and laughed while watching it.

    Although when I saw my second brother, I remembered the scene where my second brother was also hacked to death by a knife in my previous life, and when I saw my nephews and nieces, I would also think that their last life was bad, but now, those things will not happen, and my second brother Still, the kids at home like it very much.

    As soon as Xue Sihu came out, he saw that the children were hanging on his second brother, and he was happy: "Second brother, I said that you usually care about children the most, look, this is the proof."

    Hearing his fourth brother''s voice and looking at his fourth brother''s smiling face, the scene where his fourth brother was divided by five horses in his previous life, making him unable to put the corpses together, Shi Yuan''s tears broke the embankment even more. Same.

    In the last life, the fourth brother stayed with him the longest, and was the last to leave his family, but it was also the worst. At that time, he wanted to destroy the whole world, and asked Quan to go underground to accompany his fourth brother and his other deceased family members. .

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "You wronged me again."

    "Four Tigers, you yourself are always busy on weekdays, and you are only at home during the New Year''s holiday or something. You deserve that the children don''t like sticking to you." Liu Guixia walked out of the room with a smile.

    Seeing his mother, Shi Yuan couldn''t help it, and while the tears kept falling, he also murmured: "Mother..."

    "That''s right." Xue Dafu also walked out of the room with a smile, echoing his wife''s words.

    "Father..." Shi Yuan cried, and his whole body trembled.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just watched quietly. Shi Yuan has never let go of the things in his previous life, and kept them in his heart. Today, when he sees a family member appearing in front of him, all of them will naturally burst out.

    Just wait for it to erupt, and then let it go.

    My heart will not be so bitter anymore.

    "Father, we''re sticking to you!" Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran turned around and hugged their father, Xue Sihu.

    Xue Sihu was of course happy: "It''s really not a waste to give birth to you." He bent down and wanted to pick up his twin daughters.

 Chapter 1644ï¼š Should you still find the reason in yourself?

    Chapter 1644 Should you still find the reason from yourself?

    However, his daughter-in-law Xuanyuan Jin came out and said with a smile, "It was obviously born to me."

    "Mother!" Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran immediately ignored their father and went to hug their mother, each holding one of their mother''s legs.

    "Hahahaha..." Xue Wuhu opened the window, stuck his head out, and laughed wildly.

    In this life, the fourth sister-in-law married the fourth brother in an open and upright manner, and there is no need to keep anonymity... The fifth brother did not die at the hands of the blind bear. He is twenty-nine, but looking at his personality, he is still the same as a child. If the family is not good, the fifth brother How can it be so big and simple, so it can be seen that it''s really good... It''s really good that it''s like this... I heard Xue Yan and Jiang Yue say that the fifth brother is still a pair with Fuying...

    Shi Yuan felt that the tears in his eyes made him unable to see his family.

    But he was so happy, and his family was so happy.

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Five Tigers always make me feel the urge to beat him during the Chinese New Year."

    Xue Wuhu immediately laughed and said, "Fourth brother, you are wrong. I can''t count the fact that the children don''t like sticking to you at all. You should still find the reason from yourself."

    Everyone laughed.

    Xue Sihu was also too happy, and scolded with a smile: "I hurt you in vain, and stabbed my heart like this."

    "It''s like you really take it to your heart." Xue Wuhu laughed even more, just as his third brother Xue Sanhu passed by his window, he shouted: "Third brother, you help me pick up the pole, I was too old just now. Excited, the pole fell while propping up the window."

    Xue Sanhu went to the bottom of the steps, picked up the pole that had rolled under the steps to support the window for his fifth brother, and handed it to his fifth brother.

    Looking at the third brother, who is tall and mighty, with almost no expressions, but extremely firm eyes, Shi Yuan instantly remembered the scene in his previous life, when the third brother died defending him from an arrow.

    Shi Yuan hurriedly buried his face and eyes in his palms. Today, he saw too many family members all at once. He was very happy, but he couldn''t help crying.

    After a little better and the tears stopped a little, he looked out through the slightly opened window.

    Seeing the third sister-in-law Pei Fufu also got up, she was still confused, but she subconsciously walked to the third brother''s side and smiled sweetly. The corner of the third brother''s mouth was also barely visible.

    Shi Yuan was still crying and laughing.

    "Why do you all get up so early." Shao Youyue also got up and came over from Sanjin Courtyard.

    Shi Yuan didn''t need Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to tell him, he knew that this was his mother.

    There was a man next to Shao Youyue, and he didn''t need Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to tell him, he knew it was his father Huang Xuanyuan Hao.

    Shao Youyue and Xuanyuan Hao were followed by a yawning 13 or 14-year-old child, obviously his younger brother Xuanyuan Shou...

    Shi Yuan was still crying, but the smile on his face was getting bigger and bigger.

    The family is doing so well. In fact, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue told him when they were in Dachen, but they didn''t see it with their own eyes. Even if he believed it, he couldn''t let it go. Although he was crying fiercely, the tears could not be stopped at all and could not be controlled by him, but he felt that the whole person was relieved at once, as if those things in his previous life had just passed.

    He can really let go.

    Everyone in the family got up. It was inappropriate for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan not to go out. Shi Yuan choked up and said, "Go out."

    They should go out and show a little, indicating that they are up, and the people in front of them have cried so much, they also need to calm down, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded.

 Chapter 1645ï¼š Why dont you go to my house first?

    Chapter 1645 Go to my house first?

    Then, he opened the door and walked out.

    "Uncle and aunt are up! Uncle and aunt are up! You can go to Aoshu''s house for dinner!" the children shouted.

    "It''s not so early for your Uncle Qingshu''s meal," Xue Sihu laughed. "After a while, if you guys are hungry, go have some snacks. There are so many snacks on the table in the main room, so let''s put a cushion first."

    "We''re not hungry, we just want to go out and play." The children all said.

    Xue Dafu said happily: "The sky is so bright, everyone in the village is up, and I''m not afraid of arguing with anyone, let''s go out and play, but if we call you to eat at your uncle Qingshu''s house, we will definitely Go right now."

    "Hmmmm." The children immediately rushed out to play.

    Xuanyuan Shou was extremely reluctant to go, but the children never forgot about him, so he was half dragged and half dragged.

    In the room, Shi Yuan was still standing by the window, crying so much, the whole person gradually calmed down a little, wiped away the tears, and then he looked out the window again.

    Seeing that although the children went out to play, the family was still enjoying themselves. Looking at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue who were also standing in the yard...

    Shi Yuan smiled slowly.

    Really, really thank you for being part of this family and making this family so good.

    He was also completely relieved.

    After a while, Li Qingshu came and said with a smile: "What are you still doing at home? Although my food is not cooked yet, you can go to my house first."

    Liu Guixia and the others laughed: "Let''s go here."

    Then Liu Guixia and the others went over first, while Xue Yan and Jiang Yue made an excuse and went back to Li Qingshu''s house after a while. Li Qingshu''s house was not cooked yet, so they didn''t have to wait for them to eat and wait for them to be masters. Yuan sent it back to Dachen, and it was estimated that Li Qingshu''s family meal was cooked by that time, which was just right.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the room, they saw that Shi Yuan had calmed down a lot, but when Shi Yuan saw them, he asked them, "Where''s Grandpa? Where is he buried?"

    "Just behind the bamboo forest, we will take you there." Xue Yan said.

    "it is good."

    After coming to the bamboo forest opposite the village, Shi Yuan saw a tomb with the name of his grandfather Xue Laohan engraved on the tomb, and a tree was planted next to the tomb, which was very recognizable.

    Shi Yuan knelt down as soon as he walked to the tomb.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were standing.

    hesitated for a while, but Xue Yan still said to the person kneeling on the ground, "Grandpa walked away with a smile."

    Shi Yuan just got a vent, and broke out again, burst into tears in an instant, and knocked his head in front of the monument.

    In my last life, my grandfather was mad at me. In this life... it''s good...

    very nice¡­¡­

    After worshiping his grandfather, Shi Yuan decided to return to Dachen. He couldn''t stay in Daling for a long time. The difference between Daling''s time and Dachen''s time is too big. His wife, children, brother and others will be worried.

    Now, Daling doesn''t have to worry about him anymore, there are Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    It happened that Da Ling was in the Chinese New Year, and everyone in the family was there. He saw them all, and he didn''t miss a single one. He didn''t need to stay in Da Ling anymore.

    So, come back to Dachen.

    Hearing that Shi Yuan was going back, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded again. Then, Jiang Yue put Shi Yuan and her family Xue Yan into the space, and then her family Xue Yan helped Shi Yuan to the high-tech again. In the room, it was not the pink door that opened, but the black door.

    came out of the black gate, and naturally it was behind the bushes not far from the stone village.

 Chapter 1646ï¼š we are a little rusty

    Chapter 1646 We are a little rusty

    Shi Yuan woke up again and looked at Stone Village not far away, only to be sure that he was really returning to Dachen.

    "Thank you." Shi Yuan thanked again.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both shook their heads again.

    Then Shi Yuan exhaled a long sigh of relief, and said in a relaxed tone: "I don''t blame the space for sending me here, on the contrary, I am very grateful to the space, so in the future, I will wear it here. , you don''t have any burden. Especially you, Xue Yan."

    Speaking of this, Shi Yuan looked at Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan nodded.

    Jiang Yue also nodded.

    Although they didn''t let him wear it here, it was the space that did it, but they were doing so well, and they naturally wanted the person in front of them to be doing well too.

    Now, knowing that the person in front of him is also doing well, that the person in front of him has also seen his family, he has completely let go of those bad things, and will have a better life in the future, so they are naturally relieved.

    Immediately, Jiang Yuecai pointed to the stream not far behind and said to Shi Yuan, "In the future, when my husband and I come to Dachen to put seeds in the general warehouse, we will pour a lot of space into this stream. Water, if you want the whole Dachen people to drink this water, it is best to let all the rivers in Dachen be connected in all directions, and connected to this stream, then the water in this stream can flow earlier and faster. Everywhere in Dachen, and the water is all figured out, even if a well is dug, and the water from the well is eaten, the water in the river will infiltrate everywhere in the ground, so that the water in the well will have the same effect.¡±

    Knowing what effect the water in the space has, Shi Yuan said sincerely again: "Thank you."

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other before Jiang Yue said again: "There is something, we want to ask you."

    Shi Yuan smiled and said, "Don''t be so polite, just say it."

    Jiang Yue said: "The village chief of Tao Jinyantao of Shitou Village, when he was young, he was originally awarded a scholar, but his quota was rejected by someone, and that person had a backstage, but he didn''t, so he had to endure it. Although this happened in the past After so many years, it is very difficult to find out, but we still hope that if we can find out, we can find it out. People Han Chuan studied hard for so many years, and as a result, they were awarded as a scholar, but the name of the scholar was not added to him, which is too chilling. Now. People with backstage can''t bully people like this."

    Shi Yuan nodded: "Don''t worry, when you return to the imperial capital, I will order people to investigate this matter thoroughly."

    "Okay, thank you." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also thanked them.

    Shi Yuan laughed, "We''ve known each other for a short time, and we''re a little unfamiliar." Not only was he unfamiliar with them, but they were also unfamiliar with him.

    Xue Yan also smiled.

    Jiang Yue just touched her nose.

    Immediately, Shi Yuan looked at the general warehouse that was already under construction in front of him and said, "So many people are building, and it is my order, no one dares to neglect, even if the scale of the construction is quite large, it will not exceed three months. , can be built.¡±

    Jiang Yue said: "We will come back in Daling every two or three days."

    After chatting a few more times, I saw Shi Yuan''s people coming from the town to look for Shi Yuan. Originally, it was good. Shi Yuan will probably be near Stone Village at this time, and let the guards come here to pick him up at this time. .

    When several guards saw Shi Yuan, they hurriedly brought their horses over.

    "There will be a period later." Shi Yuan handed over.

    "There will be a period later." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also surrendered.

    Immediately Shi Yuan mounted his horse, and several guards mounted and left.

    watched Shi Yuan and the guards disappear from sight, and when there was no one else around, Jiang Yue took out the carriage from the space.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1647ï¼š I cant, its too expensive!

    Chapter 1647 Don''t want it, it''s so expensive!

    Xue Yan helped his Yuebao on the carriage again, planning to go to Stone Village again.

    This carriage cannot be kept in the space all the time, they want to give it to Zhang Shoushou together with the horse.

    Zhang Shoushou likes this horse very much. Moreover, Zhang Shoushou and Zhang Dazhu have always taken care of this horse. Zhang Shoushou takes care of it the most. Besides, Zhang Shoushou owns the house where they live in Stone Village. This horse was given to Zhang Shoushou.

    There are already people working on the fields in Shitou Village, and it¡¯s already early morning. Many people either go to the fields or go to work in the fields. There are not many people in the village.

    But the people who saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, regardless of age, all gathered around: "Mr. Xue, Mrs. Jiang..." There was reluctance in their eyes, as if this was the last time they met.

    Sometimes, people in Stone Village are still very sensitive.

    It is estimated that the people from Stone Village saw that the same seeds were being sold in the town, and a general warehouse was being built nearby, so they felt that they would not come to Stone Village in the future.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Seeing that some people want to go down to the fields and call back the people working in the fields, it is clear that they want those people to give them a ride, lest those people feel sorry for not being sent to them, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly stopped them. .

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "We can''t say anything else, but the general warehouse is nearby, and we will come over from time to time. As long as we come here, we will come back to see you. Today is not the last time we meet."

    After hearing this, everyone is not so sad.

    Naturally, no one went to the fields to call everyone back.

    At the same time, no one asked anything.

    However, everyone still crowded them to the door of Zhang Dazhu''s house.

    Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou together found out the utensils for cultivating the seedling field at home, and plan to prune the seedling field tomorrow and sow the early rice seeds.

    In fact, they are not lazy, they just don¡¯t know how to take care of crops, but after more than two years of heavy taxation and unprecedented hardships, they are more serious about learning from the villagers how to take care of crops, and There are good seeds to help, and the things they planted have a lot of harvests, so they will naturally work harder and more vigorously.

    Seeing the noise coming from outside, as if someone else said that Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang were here, Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou immediately rushed out without looking for anything.

    "Master Xue! Madam Jiang!"

    Then, the eyes of both father and son were red, and they were extremely reluctant.

    Immediately, an old grandmother said with a smile: "Don''t be like us just now, the general warehouse is not far from our village, Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang will definitely fly down in the future, Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang also said just now, As long as you come, you will come to our village to see us!"

    "Really? That''s good, that''s good." Only then did Zhang Dazhu and Zhang Shoushou become happy, and they didn''t give up.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, but you look at me, I look at you. fly down? Does it mean flying down from the sky? Does this treat them as gods?

    But it seems better not to explain.

    explained, and others have to be explained.

    Therefore, the two did not explain, but Xue Yan gave Zhang Shoushou the reins in his hand: "This horse and carriage are given to you."

    "Ah, I can''t have it, it''s so expensive!" Zhang Shoushou immediately shook his head.

    Jiang Yue said: "We can''t take it away either."

    Hearing this, before Zhang Shoushou spoke, Zhang Dazhu whispered to his son Zhang Shoushou: "Take it, they are going back to the sky. Immortals only ride horses on the ground. In the sky, they must ride. Heavenly."

 Chapter 1648ï¼š Pointing at Zhang Shoushou?

    Chapter 1648 Pointing at Zhang Shoushou?

    As expected, they were treated as gods...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little helpless, but they still didn''t explain anything.

    Some people even whispered: "That''s right, the things in this world can''t be brought to the sky, you can accept it for Shou Shou, look at the appearance of Xue Gongzi and Mrs. Jiang, even if we come to Dachen in the future, it will not be like that. It used to come every once in a while, but in the future, the time interval will definitely be longer. It should be that the mortal affairs have been dealt with, and I only need to use it to give the seeds in the future. I will give you the horse."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only continue to pretend they didn''t hear it.

    Zhang Shoushou was willing to have this horse.

    Seeing Zhang Shoushou taking the reins, Xue Yan said again: "If the things in the next room are useful, you can keep them for your own use. If you think they are useless, throw them away, and my wife and I will not. It was taken."

    It wasn''t until he saw that Zhang Shoushou led the horse to the back and tied it up like a baby, and then Xue Yan beckoned: "Shoushou, come here."

    Zhang Shoushou came over immediately.

    He was tall and had long legs, and he was in front of Xue Yan within a few steps.

    Xue Yan simply gave him a few tricks: "If there is any danger in the future, just do this, don''t act recklessly like the first time you met us."

    Zhang Shoushou immediately raised his head and cried, "Are you really going to come again?" Why do I still feel that today is the last time we meet, and we will never see each other again.

    Xue Yan smiled and patted his head: "I will come again."

    Jiang Yue also nodded, indicating that she would indeed come again. Every time they come to Dachen, they will appear near Stone Village, and it is impossible not to come to this Stone Village again.

    Zhang Shoushou hummed and sniffed, but his tears stopped, just like a child.

    Although Zhang Shou Shou is already nineteen, no, he is almost twenty, a little older than Jiang Yue, and a little smaller than Xue Yan, but not much smaller, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have experienced two lifetimes , The mental age is much older than Zhang Shoushou. In their eyes, Zhang Shoushou is not only the same as a child, but also a child.

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not allowed to send them, everyone still sent Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the entrance of the village.

    It wasn''t until he was far enough away from Stone Village that Jiang Yue took Xue Yan into the space and returned to Daling.

    Although the meal at Brother Qingshu''s house is not ready yet, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also plan to go, they can''t really just go to have a meal and come back, they have to go and sit first.

    But to be honest, finding someone in Dachen was much smoother than they thought. Although it has been almost a year since Dachen, Daling is only the 11th day of the first lunar month and is still in the middle of the Chinese New Year.

    However, no matter what, it was finally a matter of mind.

    From now on, I just need to give Dachen seeds every once in a while, pour water into the creek, and stop by Stone Village to have a look.

    *

    Great zeal.

    As soon as Shi Yuan returned to the imperial capital, he sent people to connect the rivers in all directions and try to connect them with the stream in Stone Village. Of course, it was good to be connected in all directions. It was convenient for boats to transport everything, but it was very difficult for everyone to connect with the stream in Stone Village. Understand, even Prime Minister Dou Chen does not understand.

    Also, Shi Yuan suddenly set up a seed shop in Dachen. Although it was a good thing, they also did not understand the construction of a general warehouse near Shitou Village, and how he collected good seeds.

    This reflects the benefits of being an emperor. Sometimes people don¡¯t need to understand it at all, as long as the order is made.

 Chapter 1649ï¼š Talented man?

    Chapter 1649 Xiucai Gong?

    Noble Bank is a matter of the treasury. Shi Yuan also said in the early dynasty that earning money would bring huge profits to the treasury every year. Since then, no one has said that Prince Che, Shiyuan should not manage the treasury and take the treasury. Money wasted.

    Naturally cured a group of people who had used the means and wanted to call Noble Bank.

    Shi Yuan also ordered a thorough investigation into Tao Jinyan''s matter. Although the incident happened decades ago, it was also a fraud in the imperial examination. The whole dynasty was in an uproar.

    The emperor''s hall said this matter, which can be described as a high degree of importance. Those who were awarded to investigate this matter naturally went to investigate it immediately.

    Fortunately, this imperial examination fraud is not something that can be done by one person, it is very involved, and it is not impossible to find out.

    And only a little bit was found, just like pulling out the radish to bring out the mud, slowly found out more until it was clear.

    It was also found that the person who replaced Tao Jinyan''s talent spot in the past, after all these years, because of lack of ability and knowledge, even if he later got a small official, he has always been a small official, and he can''t be promoted at all, despite his age. It has grown old, but it is still punished according to the laws of Dachen.

    As for those officials involved in the case who allowed students to cheat in the imperial examinations, whether they were still alive or dead, they were all convicted.

    It''s all checked out, Tao Jinyan was supposed to be a scholar back then, but now after so many years, everyone is old, and he can be regarded as a person who has half footed in the coffin... Shi Yuan is also above the hall, let Li The newly appointed prefect of the prefecture in the prefecture brought people in person, just like every time someone won the imperial examination, he beat the gong and went to announce the congratulations to Tao Jinyan of Shitou Village, congratulations to him for being a scholar, and also sent him a scholar''s document, and that only when he was a middle-aged scholar would get it. Twenty taels of silver, and a notification document that 30 mu of land can be exempted from taxation.

    Tao Jinyan will no longer be called Tao Village Chief, but Tao Xiucai, or Duke Xiucai.

    Tao Jinyan held the red lacquer tray with the documents for the scholar, 20 taels of silver, and tax-free notification documents, smiled and cried.

    The people of Stone Village also cried, wiping away their tears. Their old village chief had such a knot in their hearts in this life, and now they have been untied.

    It was really an eye-opener for God to send an immortal to come down to help. It must have been Young Master Xue and Madam Jiang who asked the emperor, otherwise how would the emperor know.

    Tao Zhen was also in tears.

    It was also at this time that the prefect took out a scroll of Ming Huang imperial decree, "The emperor has a decree, and Tao Zhen accepts the decree."

    Tao Zhen was startled, he hurriedly lifted his robe and knelt down.

    The people of Shitou Village had never seen such a battle, they only knew that they had to kneel, and they all knelt down after they were busy. Tao Jinyan naturally knelt down.

    I only heard the prefect read out: "Tao Zhen from Shitou Village, his father was cheated in the imperial examinations and wasted for many years, and he still has the will to report to the country by taking the examinations. This shows his ambition. Today, he is entitled to participate in the imperial examinations without entering any academies. I hope that everyone is like Tao Zhen, even in the face of adversity, even if it is miserable, he is determined, not discouraged, and has hope for this world."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Tao Zhen was extremely happy to be able to participate in the imperial examinations without entering the academy, he kowtowed with one head, and the next second, he cried again...

    All the suffering, including his father''s, came to his heart...

    He is not difficult...

    It''s not that he doesn''t suffer...

    Many people suffer, and there are many who suffer more than him... There are also many who suffer more than his father...

    It''s just that, no matter when, he really has hope for this world...

 Chapter 1650ï¼š One-click watering?

    Chapter 1650 One-click watering?

    Even if there is little hope at times, I still hold... unwilling to give up...

    *

    Queen Tuoba found that since Shi Yuan went out in the first month of the month and returned from Lizhou in mid-February, she never woke up in the middle of the night.

    Even, she never saw Shi Yuan again, and she was always unaware that she was suffering by herself.

    She always knew that Shi Yuan was hiding something in his heart, but she never asked, just stayed by his side silently. Now, she didn''t see what he was hiding in his heart. It seemed that all the things he was hiding were taken away by He was completely let go, he was completely relieved.

    Now that she''s relieved, she doesn''t have to worry about anything anymore.

    Although she never asked before, and didn''t usually show it, but she would always worry about him.

    Gently looked at the dignified and beautiful face of Empress Tuoba, her husband Shiyuan, who was playing with her two sons and a daughter in front of the bedroom, and then a smile slowly appeared again.

    *

    Big quill.

    On this day, the 13th day of the first month, in the evening, after Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to their rooms, they thought that Dachen should be at the end of April, the general warehouse should be built, and the seeds can be planted, so Jiang Yue brought her family Xue Yan. Yan entered the space.

    Seeing that the things planted on the loess are mature again, this is for the end of the world, and the end of the world still needs her space to provide food and vegetables, so when she entered the high-tech room in the space, Jiang Yue walked to the operating table by the way. , I intend to harvest the things planted on the loess with one click.

    But she hadn''t harvested with one click, but she saw that there was an additional option on the console. The option box said ''Watering'', clicked in, and two options appeared, "One-click all watering" and "One-click partial watering". water".

    There are small characters remarks under the options. ''One-click watering all'' is naturally after the seeds are planted on the loess, and then you can choose one-click to water all the above, and ''one-click partial watering'' can naturally choose which piece Water the area.

    Where is the water poured, there is also a small note on the console, saying that it comes from the water in the space that is the same as the sea.

    And the water is not diluted, so that the seeds can germinate and grow up and the ears are mature and ready for harvest in less than one minute.

    If you don''t water it, just use the yellow soil, it will take a day...

    So, it can be seen that what you want to plant in the space in the future can be harvested faster.

    And on the console, there is an extra note. The word is slightly larger than the other characters, and it is still in red. I saw that the extra note was written. In the future, the water in the space, she will only use it outside to think about it. You can take out as much as you want, and take out as much as you want. You don''t need to use anything to pack it or draw it from the ocean in the space, so that you can think outside and create space.

    Then, Jiang Yue''s eyes stopped on this extra note.

    Xue Yan also saw it and smiled: "This space is not only spiritual, but also more and more spiritual, this is good, it doesn''t take much effort, you can pour as much as you want into the stream in Dachen. The water in the dimension can be poured as much as the water in the dimension. The same is true for the end of the world. In the future, this water will not need to be as laborious as before to get to the end of the world. You can just think about it, and it will be much more convenient.

    Jiang Yue said: "It''s a lot more convenient, and it doesn''t take much effort."

    Then Jiang Yuecai harvested all the things on the loess with one click and put them all into the storage room. Then try the ''watering'' function.

    I saw that Jiang Yue chose to sow all the seeds on the loess with one click, and then chose to water them all with one click. Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both went out of the high-tech room to see, and sure enough, it didn''t take a minute, the loess What is planted on the ground can be harvested.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1651ï¼š Shi Yuan has it all arranged.

    Chapter 1651 Shi Yuan is all arranged

    This time, Jiang Yue is not in a hurry to harvest. After all, in addition to the magical effect of water, there is also the magical effect of loess, which will keep these planted things in this mature, fresh and ready-to-harvest state. There is no need at all. In a hurry, I saw that she just walked to the black door with Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan opened the black door, and the two went to Dachen together.

    Dachen is indeed the end of April, the specific date is April 23rd, and it also happens to be night, but it is estimated that it will be dawn here in less than an hour.

    So, taking advantage of the silence and everyone fell asleep, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the main warehouse.

    The main warehouse has indeed been built. There are many large warehouses and small warehouses in it. At first glance, it is impossible to see the end. Each warehouse is empty. Although there are people guarding it, they are all from Shi Yuan, even if you see something strange Yes, I won''t ask anything... Anyway, Shi Yuan has arranged it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the general warehouse very smoothly. Jiang Yue did not enter those warehouses, but stood at the door of the warehouse. After thinking about it, the warehouse was full of seeds, and then went to the next empty warehouse and thought again. , the next warehouse is also full of seeds, and then go to the next empty warehouse...

    It is estimated that it took half an hour, and all the warehouses in the total warehouse are full of seeds, all kinds of seeds.

    Immediately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left the main warehouse and went to the side of the stream.

    Jiang Yue did not immediately put the water in the space into the creek, but walked along the creek with Xue Yan. The creek was obviously dug wider, and the water flow was much faster. Apparently, Shi Yuan sent people to do it, and they didn''t have to go any longer to know that the end of the creek should have been dug to connect with some rivers, so Streams do not flow into one river only, but into other rivers as well.

    must have dealt with this side first, Dachen is so big, it has only been about three months, it is impossible to let all the rivers in Dachen extend in all directions.

    But this speed is quite fast.

    So Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped and didn''t go any further.

    Jiang Yue visually measured the current width of the creek, and estimated the length of the creek. Then, thinking about it, a large amount of water entered the creek, but it did not overflow the bank.

    Because the stream is much faster, it naturally flows into several connected rivers.

    Jiang Yue thought about it again, and put the water of the same amount and a large amount of space into the creek, but the water in the creek still did not overflow to the bank.

    so repeats...

    It wasn''t until Dachen dawned, early in the morning, that Jiang Yue stopped putting space water into the creek.

    "Let''s go to Stone Village." Jiang Yue said.

    I had decided that if I came to Dachen, I would stop by Shitou Village every time. Xue Yan naturally had no objection, nodded, and replied, "Yes."

    The peasants work at sunrise and rest at sunset. Although the genius has just dawned, every household in Shitou Village has already woken up.

    Ready to cook, ready to cook, ready to go to the river to wash clothes, ready to go to the field to work first, go to the field to work first...

    Some people saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming. Although it took more than two months and nearly three months to arrive this time, the time was not particularly long. The person immediately shouted from the whole village, saying that they are coming, get Jiang Yue and Xue Yan couldn''t stop it if they wanted to.

    Soon, they were all surrounded by people from Stone Village.

    Then they heard that the matter of Village Chief Tao had been investigated, and Village Chief Tao was now a scholar.

 Chapter 1652ï¼š I guess thats when I figured it out

    Chapter 1652 At that time, I thought

    It was different from the feeling that he received the scholar''s document that day. At this moment, Tao Village Chief''s smiling eyes narrowed into a slit. Obviously, he can still be a scholar when he is old, which makes him very happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked Shi Yuan to investigate this matter, but they thought it was possible to find out. Now that it is really clear, they are not surprised.

    After congratulating Tao Village Chief, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard that Tao Zhen had been granted the qualification to directly participate in the imperial examination by Shi Yuan, and he did not need to enter any academy at all, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised by this.

    They had mentioned Tao Zhen to Shi Yuan before, and Shi Yuan himself said that he had a good impression of Tao Zhen and thought Tao Zhen was a smart person.

    It is estimated that at that time, Shi Yuan decided to do this.

    I heard people from Shitou Village say that Laibao Bank was opened by the state treasury, that is, the emperor was behind it, and the reputation of Noble Bank would be better.

    Regarding Noble Bank, Shi Che used the money from the treasury to open it, and Shi Che and the treasury were actually Shi Yuan¡¯s business. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew it for a long time, so they were not surprised at all.

    "Master Xue, Mrs. Jiang, hurry up, look at this, this is my daughter-in-law, and Shou Shou insisted that the matchmaker help me find it." Zhang Dazhu squeezed in and pushed his newly married daughter-in-law last month to Jiang Yue and Xue. In front of Yan, the smile could not see his teeth but his eyes.

    Although Zhang Dazhu is in his thirties, the newly married wife looks like she is only in her early twenties. Although she looks ordinary, she can be sure that she is a diligent person by looking at the hands full of calluses.

    The new daughter-in-law was married from Biecun. Obviously, she was also very thin-skinned. She lowered her head and kept shrinking behind Zhang Dazhu.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could speak, someone said, "Shoushou is now a prosperous person. He can make a lot of money in a day by using horses to carry passengers and transport goods in the town."

    Someone else said to Zhang Dazhu: "Dazhu, Shou Shou has used the money he earned to marry you a wife. When are you going to give Shou Shou a marriage?"

    Zhang Dazhu smiled even more, seeing his teeth but not seeing his eyes: "Shoushou said, let me make an appointment for him in another two years."

    "That''s fine, anyway, I''m not afraid of not being able to marry a wife." An aunt said.

    "That''s it." Many people agreed.

    Suddenly, someone asked: "Where''s Shou Shou, these guys are all here, why didn''t he come? Did he go to the town so early?"

    "Not yet," Zhang Dazhu said cheerfully, "Last night, the meal was a little sour, and he told him not to eat it, but he was reluctant to throw it away. This morning, he had diarrhea and was in the hut. He heard it and knew that Mrs. Xue and Mrs. Jiang Come, let me and my daughter-in-law come first."

    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Shoushou rushed in just like a gorilla and squeezed in, happily telling Jiang Yue and Xue Yan that he was using horses to carry passengers and goods in the town during this time. Some interesting things happened in it, and the whole person was full of spirit and expression.

    Other people in the village are still talking to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan every one of them, from the big news they heard about the country''s important events, to the fact that they bought chickens and laid eggs.

    Even Tao Zhen, even though he was dressed as a scholar, his eyebrows became more energetic.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at everyone like that. Even if they won''t come often in the future, everyone will definitely be better in the future.

    *

    After returning from Dachen, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan fell asleep.

    However, Jiang Yue glanced at her family Xue Yan before closing her eyes and really fell asleep.

    Before, she had thought about it and advised her family, Xue Yan, not to live for others forever, but to live for himself at least once.

 Chapter 1653ï¼š Lantern Festival

    Chapter 1653 Lantern Festival

    Originally, she planned to wait for her to confess, so she persuaded her.

    But her family, Xue Yan, also confessed to her on Qixi Festival. She chose to cherish the moment and live for him, so she didn''t advise her. Now, her family''s Xue Yan already knew his own origin and Shi Yuan. Living well in Dachen, the memories of her previous life can no longer affect her family Xue Yan, let alone persuade her.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan woke up, they were going to visit relatives again.

    But it is the fourteenth day of the first lunar month. After walking today and tomorrow, the day after tomorrow is the end of the New Year, so there is no need to leave.

    However, on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, there will be a Lantern Festival in the town. It happens that Ping''an Town is not very far from Huaishu Village, so that night, Jiang Yue, Xueyan and the whole family went to the town to see the lanterns, even this Because I played too late, I stayed in the town and didn''t come back until the morning of the 16th day of the first lunar month.

    Only Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Liu Guixia and others came back. Because the academy started on the 16th day of the first lunar month, naturally they couldn''t come back, so they all went to school.

    It was also on this day that Xue Sanhu returned to the barracks outside the imperial capital, and Xue Wuhu returned to the barracks of Zhennan.

    The house was deserted a lot, but fortunately there are still many people at home, and the neighbors are walking diligently.

    And this is the end of the New Year. Xue Yan told Jiang Yue before that, when the New Year is over, the weather in the last days should be much better. You can build monuments and graves for those relatives in the last days, so that they can worship in the future.

    These relatives are all relatives of Dr. Bai, that is, relatives of Xue Yan, and Jiang Yueyin doesn''t have a very clear memory of her being rescued by Dr. Bai, so she doesn''t know who her parents are or whether she has relatives. Naturally, it is not good to erect monuments or build tombs.

    "Let''s go at night," Jiang Yue said, "now the end of the world is night." You have to wait until it gets dark in Daling before dawn in the end of the world.

    "Well." Xue Yan naturally had no objection.

    Jiang Yue then asked him: "Where do you plan to choose the cemetery?"

    Xue Yan said: "Let''s see if there is any good place for feng shui near the White Gate. If there is, it will be buried near the White Gate, so that it will be convenient for us to worship in the future."

    Jiang Yue nodded and said, "You can choose what material the tombstone will be made of, and how to engrave it on the tombstone. You should also agree with the person who engraved it. There are still some people in the base."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan also nodded.

    Until the evening, after dinner, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back to the room. Immediately, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan into the space, Xue Yan opened the white door, and then the two entered the apocalypse together.

    The weather in the last days is much better, and everyone has started to rebuild their homes. However, Jiang Yue came here this time, naturally to give food, vegetable seeds, and water in the space.

    She put all the grain and vegetable seeds in the storage room. It was easy to give, and she took it out at once. It was like this before.

    Now, the water in the space can be taken out as much as you want by just thinking about it. It is indeed much more convenient and the speed is very fast.

    Especially when pouring water into the cistern, Jiang Yue was only always there, and the cistern was full immediately.

    They knew that their boss''s space had been evolving, so, it evolved again, and the people of the last days were not surprised at all.

    There is a place near Baimen where grasslands and forests are planted, and it is still on a hill. Jiang Yue accompanied Xue Yan to see it. Xue Yan felt that the feng shui was good, so he designated this hill as a cemetery.

 Chapter 1654ï¼š Even if not, the physique should be very different.

    Chapter 1654 Even if not, the physique should be very different, right?

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took the passenger plane to the base in Area A.

    There are so many people in the base, and many people also want to erect monuments and graves for relatives and friends who died in the hands of zombies. This matter started last year after the extinction of zombies. In order to facilitate the carving of monuments, Shao Shuting and Huo Wen early in the morning. Jean built a large shed near the base, surrounded by materials for making monuments from all over the place, and the craftsmen who carved the monuments all worked under the shed.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go directly to the base, but went under the shed. Although the New Year had just passed, there were already many craftsmen under the shed chiseling monuments.

    Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming, these craftsmen hurriedly stopped their work and came over.

    Hearing the intention of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, these craftsmen naturally agreed without a second word, and then Xue Yan took out a piece of paper, on which was written how to engrave each stele, and what characters to engrave. Then the material for the monument was selected.

    Finally, Xue Yan asked, "When will it be finished?"

    The craftsman said: "Half a month."

    "Okay." Xue Yan had no objection, and then thanked him.

    Jiang Yue also thanked him.

    walked out from under the big shed, thinking that they were all coming to the base, so they entered the base to have a look, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the base.

    Base, indoor command center.

    Both Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing are here, along with some other duty staff, but the other duty staff are very serious, only Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing are very idle.

    I saw Shao Shuting lying on a leather reclining chair, with Erlang''s legs crossed, playing mobile games with his mobile phone in his hand, Huo Wenqing beside him, expressionless, still sitting in front of a computer, just like he always owed him money. One hand controls the mouse, and one hand controls the crackling on the keyboard. You don''t need to look at the computer screen. Just by looking at the action and listening to the sound, you know that he is playing an online game.

    kill.

    kill.

    kill.

    Both of them were having fun, and Shao Shuting didn''t forget to talk to Huo Wenqing.

    Although Huo Wenqing was focused on playing online games, he could still somewhat hear what Shao Shuting said to him.

    I saw Shao Shuting moving his fingers and playing mobile games, while chatting as usual: "By the way, should the boss and brother-in-law come to see us too, this year is over and we are all going to work."

    Huo Wenqing heard it, but ignored him and continued to kill.

    As usual, Shao Shuting didn''t care, he continued to play mobile games and said casually: "By the way, is the boss almost three months pregnant? I heard that in three or four months, you can find out that the baby in your belly is a boy. The baby is still a girl, if the boss and brother-in-law come one day, should we persuade us to check it out?"

    Huo Wenqing still ignored it.

    Shao Shuting is still the same as the talker, still saying: "However, the boss has two spaces, which is equivalent to having two abilities. Although brother-in-law has transferred the space leading to different worlds to the boss, isn''t he the original owner? , and he won''t fall when he enters the boss''s space, and he can open those doors in the space... He can be regarded as half a superhuman. Both parents are superhumans, so is it possible for their children to live forever? Maybe there are supernatural powers? Even if not, the physique must be very different, after all, both parents are..."

    Now, Huo Wenqing finally stopped playing online games and thought about this.

    Even Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who had just walked in and had not had time to speak, both stopped and thought about this matter thoughtfully.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1655ï¼š As a parent, you cant help but...

    Chapter 1655 Being a parent, you can''t help but...

    "Boss, brother-in-law!" The other staff on duty saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first and got up to say hello.

    Only then did Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing realize that their eldest brother and brother-in-law were here, and they both stood up in a hurry. Immediately, they all stood up obediently, and they looked like children, and their eyes were a little eager, especially for Xue Yan, who used to be Doctor Bai, It''s like looking at dad.

    "Cough." Xue Yan was very embarrassed, and pressed his fist to his lips again, coughing dryly, to cover up.

    It was confirmed that Xue Yan was Doctor Bai, and since the confirmation, Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing looked at the boss Jiang Yue a little differently, just like their own mother.

    ''Mom'' Jiang Yuezong didn''t care that the two of them looked at her family Xue Yan like her father before, but at this moment, the corner of her mouth twitched slightly.

    Xue Yan saw it and coughed dryly: "Cough!"

    After staying in the command center room for a long time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came out and looked at other parts of the base. They even went to the research institute where Dr. Cao is located, and the two returned to Daling.

    It doesn''t matter whether the baby in her womb is a boy or a girl, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t care, they''re their children anyway. , So, about this matter, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not chat.

    But children may not have the same physique as ordinary people, and may even have special abilities, which must be discussed.

    "Do you think it''s possible?" Xue Yan asked.

    Jiang Yuedao: "From a genetic point of view, there is a possibility."

    Xue Yan said: "It would be great if this were the case, then even if we were not with the child in the future, the child would be able to protect himself more."

    Although they will never die, and the space will keep them in this cycle, it is impossible for them to be with their children all the time.

    The child will grow up, go to the academy to study, and¡­

    This is going to be a parent, and it is indeed different psychologically, and can''t help but worry about their children.

    Jiang Yue is the same.

    I saw Jiang Yue nodded: "If this is the case, then of course it''s good."

    But her belly hasn''t grown up yet. It will take several months until the child is born. Whether the child has a different physique or has any special powers, they can only be sure after the child is born, so now they say no more. Much, just hope.

    *

    After half a month, the stele was carved, Xue Yan chose another auspicious day, and then Jiang Yue took him to the end of the world to build a stele for his relatives on the hill not far from Baimen.

    There are no dead bodies, so naturally they are all empty tombs.

    Some people came to the base to help with this, otherwise Xue Yan and Jiang Yue would not be able to finish the day.

    To build a good grave and erect a good monument, it is natural to worship.

    After the worship was over, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan back to Daling.

    *

    Unconsciously, Jiang Yue was four months pregnant, and her belly was already pregnant.

    It was also when Jiang Yue was just four months pregnant. The fifth brother, Xue Wuhu, came back from the Zhennan military camp extremely happy, and asked his family to prepare for his marriage with Fuying, and Fuying would come to Daling in advance.

    However, Fuying is the empress of Beicheng, and she must have a wedding in Beicheng, and the wedding must be extremely grand, so that it can be regarded as an explanation for everyone in Beicheng.

    Therefore, the wedding of the fifth brother and Fuying will be held twice, once in Huaishu Village and once in Beicheng Palace.

 Chapter 1656ï¼š Not a single soldier

    Chapter 1656 No one soldier or one soldier

    Empress Fuying - Empress Dowager Minde is afraid of death. Since she went to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings and was assassinated halfway, she has never dared to leave the palace, and she is also a little old, so she will not come to participate in Fifth Brother and Fuying''s meeting. A wedding held in Huaishu Village.

    There are so many people in the family, not to mention Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia are also getting old, and Jiang Yue is pregnant again, and the North is so far away, it is not suitable to travel and travel and come back, so the family will not go to the fifth brother and help. Ying''s wedding at Beicheng Palace.

    These, fifth brother and Fuying often communicated, and both of them agreed, so it is most suitable to hold two weddings.

    However, it was originally expected that Fuying would not come to Daling until a year later, that is, in the middle to late April of this year. Now it is only mid-February, which is obviously much earlier.

    But at the beginning, Fuying thought that it might be early, because Fuxu, the biggest scourge of Beicheng at that time, had been eliminated, and others were not afraid at all.

    Although Xue Yan also ordered the Zhenbei Army to stand by at any time to prevent Fuying, the future fifth sister-in-law, from borrowing soldiers, but up to now, Fuying has not borrowed a soldier or a soldier from Daling.

    Now, Beicheng is completely stable, and the Empress Fuying is in control, so she can dispatch Daling as planned in advance.

    Fuying envoy to Daling, just as she planned, mainly in two aspects, one is to end the hostile relationship with Daling for so many years, so that the two countries can have friendly exchanges in the future, and the other is naturally for Xue Wuhu.

    But the ambassador, Da Ling, must be more than one person or a few people, and there is an embassy.

    The has been decided, the Fuying Association and the main force of the mission will set off at the end of February for Daling. But once they set off and left the imperial city, Fuying would let someone pretend to be her and sit in the carriage, while she secretly rode to Daling first, and went to Huaishu Village to marry Xue Wuhu.

    The mission force will definitely be much slower. It is estimated that when she and Xue Wuhu are married, the mission force may not be able to reach the Daling Imperial Capital.

    And when she and Xue Wuhu get married, she will definitely go to the imperial capital to join the embassy.

    Xue Yan will also go to Dijing at that time. The family came from the emperor, so he, the Great Ling emperor, naturally wanted to meet in person according to the etiquette. Whether it is for appearance or for the future friendship between the two countries.

    However, Fuying wrote a letter to Xue Wuhu in early February to tell Xue Wuhu about it. Xue Wuhu didn''t receive the letter until the evening of February 16, and then he couldn''t sleep. He returned home from Zhennan Barracks early on February 17. , tell the family the good news.

    However, Fuying¡¯s credentials to Daling for the date of the mission was sent a few days later than the private letter to Xue Wuhu because it was an official document. Therefore, it was still on the way and had not yet arrived at the Imperial Capital, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not usually follow along. Fuying has private messages, so today, if the fifth brother Xue Wuhu hadn''t come back and said, they didn''t know that Fuying would be leaving for Daling at the end of this month.

    As soon as the family heard that Fuying would come at the end of the month, they would go to Huaishu Village in the middle of March, and naturally they could get married. Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu immediately rushed to find someone to see if there would be a good day at the end of March, and strive to make the two of them three. Getting married at the end of the month.

    Then I found out that March 25th is a good day. I plan to get married on this day if Fuying has no opinion by then.

    As for other things to be prepared, in fact, many things Liu Guixia and the others have been preparing for a long time. After all, Xue Wuhu said last year that he would marry Fuying in about April this year, but now it is only a little earlier.

 Chapter 1657ï¼š Who grows up and has baby fat?

    Chapter 1657 Who grows up and has baby fat?

    Anyway, although it seems that the time is a bit rushed, it is completely in time.

    Now that Xue Wuhu is back, he naturally won''t go back to the Zhennan Barracks for the time being. He can''t tell when he will go back in the future. After all, he has to follow Fuying back to Beicheng to get married. He just waited at home for a few days. He couldn''t sit still, and then ran to Fuying outside Ping''an Town, the only road that Fuying had to go through every day, to wait for Fuying.

    Finally, on the 14th day of March, we arrived at Fuying.

    Although Fuying was away from home and didn''t wear imperial clothes, she still wore a beautiful crown, with slender shoulders and a slender waist, and there was a heroic look between her eyebrows and eyes, but she lost weight, and she didn''t have any baby fat at all, so she didn''t have any milk at all. Fufu, but the face looks smaller.

    Looking at Fuying, who was standing tall on the horse, Xue Wuhu immediately jumped up: "Stinky girl, didn''t you say you''re not thin! You lied to me!"

    Fuying pinched her brows. Can she blame her for losing baby fat? Doesn''t this mean she''s grown up? Who grows up and has baby fat.

    The guards who followed Fuying stifled laughter. Fifth Young Master... No, their future royal husband has not changed at all...

    Xue Wuhu said a few words unhappily, and then said something else happily: "It''s a good day already, March 25th is a good day, and there are eleven days left!"

    "Yeah." Fuying responded, planning to get off the horse.

    Xue Wuhu hurriedly said: "You don''t have to come down, I''m going to lead my horse, you have to hurry home with me, except my family Xiaoyan and Yuebao, other people don''t know what you look like."

    couldn''t help Ying to speak, so he hurriedly went to lead the horse tied to the tree.

    He has been waiting here for more than an hour today, so he can''t keep waiting for the horse, so he simply tied the horse aside.

    When Xue Wuhu got on his own horse, Fu Yingcai said, "Didn''t you say in your letter that you want me to marry in your house in Ping''an Town? Take me to that house first."

    "Why, don''t you have to wait until the day you get married before my parents know what you look like." Xue Wuhu was a little unhappy. "My parents and they have been looking forward to seeing you."

    Fuying was silent for a while before saying: "...No, I came all the way, and my body is covered in dust. I''ll go to the house to wash up."

    This was the first time I met his parents, so I couldn''t be so disheartened.

    "So that''s the case, it''s okay." Xue Wuhu was immediately happy. "You don''t need to wash up. When you go to my house, you can wash up again. Let''s go home first."

    Fuying: "Then I''ll find an inn myself to freshen up."

    Didn''t expect Fuying to insist so much, Xue Wuhu still didn''t react, but when he saw the guards dressed up as entourages, he smirked even more, he probably understood, and immediately laughed like a fool: "You''re not ugly."

    "Who said I was ugly." Fuying was speechless.

    Xue Wuhu rarely did not argue with her, or even laughed like a fool, and was busy leading the way in front: "Our house is just in front, and it doesn''t take a cup of tea to arrive."

    Fuying rarely felt a little hot, but she still drove her horse and went with Xue Wuhu.

    This house is the big house where the children usually study and live in the town, but now the children are in the academy and will not come back from school until the evening, and the fourth brother is in the shop. other people.

    Fuying was grooming in a room, and Xue Wuhu was sitting on the steps outside the door, holding his face in both hands, smiling non-stop.

 Chapter 1658ï¼š Always have a heart?

    Chapter 1658 Always carry a heart?

    The guards looked at it and felt that they didn''t see it. Bully them single dogs.

    Waiting for Fuying to get out of the wash, and seeing Xue Wuhu like this, she felt her face get hotter again, and she wanted to kick Xue Wuhu, a silly dog.

    On the other hand, Xue Wuhu heard the door open behind him, turned his head subconsciously, and was stunned. His stinky girl is so pretty.

    No crown, no fancy clothes, but a top and a skirt, with a bun on top of the hair, and a simple bead hairpin on the bun, with a little bit of makeup, less heroic, more like a girl''s home .

    Seeing that Xue Wuhu had changed from a silly dog ??to a dumb dog, Fuying didn''t say anything and just walked out.

    When the guards of Fuying saw it, they all rushed up to urge Xue Wuhu and asked Xue Wuhu what he was still doing.

    Xue Wuhu then reacted, jumped up quickly, and ran to Fuying''s side again, happily: "If you don''t wear a crown, I don''t think you are like an emperor."

    Fuying remained silent, just got on her horse at the door.

    Xue Wuhu also quickly got on the horse.

    The guards stopped following Fuying to Huaishu Village, and lived in this house, only Fuying followed Xue Wuhu.

    People in Huaishu Village knew that Xue Wuhu was about to get married, and they knew that the girl was called Fuying, who was a foreigner, but they didn''t know that it was the Empress Beicheng. When they saw Xue Wuhu came with a **** horseback, they all laughed and asked: "Five tigers. , is this girl Fuying?"

    "Yeah." People are in good spirits at happy events. At this moment, although Xue Wuhu still has a young personality, his face is red. But she did not forget to introduce the villagers to Fuying.

    Fuying called people one by one.

    Everyone praised: "This girl is so polite and beautiful."

    His stinky girl was praised, and Xue Wuhu was naturally happy.

    When Liu Guixia and the others saw Fuying, they were naturally happy. They all felt that the five tigers in their family didn''t know how many lives they had cultivated, and they could marry Fuying, obviously just like a little child.

    However, it can be seen that Fuying really likes the five tigers in their family. This alone is enough for Liu Guixia and the others to have a good impression of Fuying.

    Regardless of whether Fuying is an emperor or not, it is better to have feelings for this marriage.

    Because Fuying had no opinion on getting married on March 25th, the date of marriage was naturally fixed on this day. Then, Xue Yan urgently sent someone to help deliver the wedding invitations to relatives and friends, and asked them to come for wedding wine. .

    Especially the third brother, who is still in the Hujing military camp outside the Imperial Capital City. Fortunately, it only takes six or seven days for a quick horse to come and go, and there are still eleven days to get married, which is still too late.

    As soon as Xue Sanhu received the news, he temporarily handed over everything in the general''s battalion to his lieutenant, and immediately returned quickly. His younger brother got married, and he still wanted to come back early. If he could help a little bit, he would help a little bit, so Xue Sanhu came back on the evening of March 20th.

    These days, the family, including the children, have seen Fuying.

    In the blink of an eye, it was March 25th, the day when Fuying and Xue Wuhu got married.

    Because Jiang Yue is more than five months pregnant, her belly is bigger, let alone let her do a little work at home, even in crowded places, try not to let her stay, for fear that she will be touched or bumped by someone.

    A lot of guests came, and Xue Yan always had a heart. Although he helped his fifth brother to greet the guests, he still always paid attention to his Yuebao, or went to see his Yuebao.

    Xue Shi and the others were very excited that their fifth uncle was finally getting married today, but they were also afraid that the children in the village who came to play would accidentally bump into their little aunt.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1659ï¼š your eyes are bad...

    Chapter 1659 Your eyes are bad...

    They all take their children to play in or outside the yard, and try to stay as far away as possible from their little aunt.

    Fuying got married in the big mansion in the town. Since Fuying has no family here, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan, Pei Fufu, Xuanyuan Jin and the four were in the mansion and responsible for Fuying''s marriage.

    Others take care of marriage at home.

    Xue Wuhu, the groom''s official, is even more cheerful today. The corners of his mouth have not gone down since he woke up in the morning, and he is simply too happy.

    Fifth brother got married today. Jiang Yue couldn''t stay in the room all the time. She was outside at first. Later, the aunt Qian Caiyu, the second aunt Liu Xi''e, the eldest aunt Xue Daxi, and the young aunt Xue Xiaoxi came. The four of them were also afraid that she would be accidentally bumped into something, and they all said they would go to her room to sit and talk. It happened that there were too many people in the main room and they couldn''t sit outside. Moreover, when she was outside like this, her family''s Xue Yan was always concerned. So, she really went to her room with the aunt and the aunt and the aunt and the aunt and sat down to talk.

    When Xue Yan from her family saw them sitting and talking in the room, she hurriedly took time to come over and brought tea, melon seeds, snacks and fruits.

    These are on every table in the main room.

    These are also on the table in the yard.

    "You can rest assured." Qian Caiyu sat on the kang and couldn''t help but pat her nephew''s back with a smile.

    Liu Xi''e, Xue Daxi, and Xue Xiaoxi also joked: "Your eyes were born on Yuebao. You still feel sorry for your daughter-in-law, thinking that we were pregnant back then, but we didn''t get this treatment."

    made Xue Yan''s ears turn red.

    However, because the auntie and the others helped to take care of his family''s Yuebao, and they were all sitting in the room, even if other aunties came in to laugh, it was very lively, but it was not as crowded as the main room and courtyard, and there were no children. He is naturally more at ease when he always comes in and scrambles.

    Xue Yan wanted to accompany the fifth brother to the town in the afternoon to welcome the relatives, so at noon he should have sat with the relatives for dinner, but because of the noon, some children in the village were also seated, one person per seat, for fear that there would be no space on the table. So many seats sat down, but he didn''t get to the table, and Jiang Yue didn''t get to the table either. The evening was the official wedding banquet, and it was the same for them when they got to the table at night.

    "Xiaoyan, bring this to Yuebao." Mother Empress Shao Youyue shouted at the door of the kitchen.

    "Hey, here we come." Xue Yan hurriedly strode over and took the tray from his mother''s hand. There were several dishes on the tray, both meat and vegetables, and they matched well.

    There is a bowl, the bowl is filled with rice, and a rice spoon is placed on the rice.

    There is also a cup of lotus seeds, red dates and white fungus soup.

    But there are two sets of tableware on the tray, one of which is obviously for him.

    "You should eat earlier too. Later, you will have to accompany your fifth brother to meet your relatives. Don''t they all finish eating, you haven''t eaten yet." Shao Youyue said.

    "Yeah." Liu Guixia also came out of the stove, holding a small plate of salted red peppers in her hand, and there was a little sour beans in the red peppers, which was also placed on the tray, and warned: " Tell Yuebao that although these are eaten, eat a little less, and eat too much is not good for your health."

    "I know mother." Xue Yan agreed. "The mother, mother, I''ll go?"

    "Well, let''s go." Shao Youyue and Liu Guixia both laughed.

    Xue Yan went into the room with the tray.

    Jiang Yue had already cleaned up the kang table. As soon as Xue Yan brought the food in, he put it on the small table on the kang, and then Xue Yan sat down opposite Jiang Yue, on the other side of the kang table.

 Chapter 1660ï¼š Just a few mouthfuls

    Chapter 1660 Just a few mouthfuls

    Xue Yan filled her a small bowl of lotus seed, red jujube and white fungus soup from the cup, and said, "My mother said that although the side dishes are eaten, you should eat a little less. Eating too much is not good for your health."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue replied ok before taking the small half bowl of soup he served her.

    "How much rice do you want?" Xue Yan planned to serve her rice from the bowl.

    "Just a few mouthfuls." This is both soup and vegetables, so I don''t feel like I can eat much. What''s more, she eats less and more meals. Before dinner at night, she has another meal in the afternoon.

    "Well." Xue Yan took a few mouthfuls for her and placed it in front of her.

    Tore up another drumstick and put it on the plate in front of her and gave it to her.

    I didn''t help with other dishes. She could grab whatever she wanted to eat, and she didn''t need to put down her chopsticks to get it.

    The side dishes are really ready to eat. Jiang Yue only took a little and finished it after a few mouthfuls. Then she drank two more mouthfuls of the soup that had not been finished in the bowl, and then took some green vegetables to eat, and then she ate Xue Yan in the plate for her. Shredded chicken thighs.

    After eating the drumstick, she continued to drink the soup.

    Seeing that the soup in her bowl was almost finished, he asked, "Do you still want soup?"

    "This one is a bit sweet, I''m tired of drinking too much, so I don''t drink it anymore."

    "I see that there is winter melon soup in the kitchen, so I made clear soup, and I didn''t add anything else. How about I go and serve you a bowl?"

    "Um."

    Xue Yan went to the stove again and brought a small bowl of winter melon soup,

    Jiang Yue drank it and felt much more comfortable in his stomach. After eating a few more bites of food, I finished the winter melon soup in the small bowl, put down my chopsticks, and ate nothing.

    Xue Yan is still eating.

    After Xue Yan finished eating, he tidied up the kang table, put it on a tray, and sent it all to the stove.

    After a while, the wedding team had a good meal in the main room. Everyone checked and counted the wedding items together to make sure that there was no omission. Then, Xue Wuhu, the groom, led the team and went to the town to welcome the wedding.

    The town is much farther away. The children at most only followed to the entrance of the village, and did not continue to follow.

    Before Xue Yan followed, he naturally asked his aunt and the others to help him take care of his Yuebao.

    The bride was not welcomed back until it was dark.

    Xue Yan rode on a horse, with the third brother and the fourth brother, and followed the fifth brother, the bridegroom officer. When he returned to the door, he saw his Yuebao standing outside the crowd, and the fifth sister-in-law, the bride, was at the door. Now, his Yuebao is really not good in the room, why should he come out to take a look, but this time is the most troublesome, adults and children are vying to see the bride, it just happens that he has nothing to do with him, I see Xue Yan hurriedly dismounted, went to his Yuebao''s side, held his Yuebao''s hand tightly, and looked around.

    Jiang Yue glanced at her family, Xue Yan, and slightly hooked the corner of her mouth.

    The husband and wife just stood outside the crowd, watching their fifth sister-in-law be surrounded by their yard, and then they were surrounded by the main room.

    Xue Yan led Jiang Yue to the back.

    Until the ceremony was over, the wedding banquet began. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were both seated at the table. Although they were at different tables, Xue Yan was at the table where they were drinking, but Xue Yan felt a lot more relieved. Because the other table that his Yuebao was sitting on was at the innermost position, even if there were children playing and scurrying between the tables, they would not be able to hit his Yuebao who was sitting at the innermost.

    This is also thanks to the care of the aunt and the others, and they were also afraid of this incident, so when he saw his Yuebao coming, he let his Yuebao go in and sit in the innermost place.

 Chapter 1661ï¼š No, just come back

    Chapter 1661 No need, just come back

    Because the fifth brother, the bridegroom officer, was going to block wine, Xue Yan drank a lot this night, feeling that he drank more than when he was the bridegroom officer.

    Fortunately, he is not drunk yet.

    The fifth brother went back to the wedding room very early because of the eldest brother, the second brother, the third brother and the fourth brother, and he helped to stop the wine, but he and the second brother, the third brother and the fourth brother had to accompany the guests to drink, and they tossed it until midnight. Xue Yan was not able to return to the room until no one of the guests wanted to drink any more, and the elder brother, father, and father who were drunk were sent back to the room.

    Because he had already let his Yuebao go to bed earlier, so when he returned to the room, he gently washed his hands and feet, and then went to bed and fell asleep.

    *

    It was not until the tenth day of the fourth month that I heard that the Beicheng mission would arrive at Dalingdijing in three or four days.

    Then Xue Yan will naturally leave for the imperial capital early in the morning.

    On this day, at night, Xue Yan carried a basin of foot-washing water and soaked the feet of his Yuebao. Foot soaking can improve local blood circulation and promote metabolism in the body, which is very beneficial to the body.

    He didn''t get up either. After putting his Yuebao''s feet into the basin, he sat down on the low stool, looking at his Yuebao''s belly, which seemed to be getting bigger, thinking about his return to the Imperial Capital this time. He had to stay for a long time to come back, so he couldn''t help but say: "It''s the Empress Wu, who sent Da Ling as an ambassador in person. I guess I won''t be able to come back until the day I send her and the embassy away from Beijing. It should take more than half a month. It looks like, if you have anything, just tell the sister-in-law and the others, I have already told the sister-in-law and the others, don''t come by yourself."

    Although his Yuebao is very calm and measured, he doesn''t have to worry about anything, but watching his Yuebao''s belly getting bigger and bigger, and he is going to Dijing again, he is not by her side at all, so what does he think? How not practical.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue agreed. No matter if she will do as he said, but as long as she agrees, he will be relieved.

    Sure enough, he was relieved a little, squeezed her hand and said with a smile, "Would you like me to bring you something from Dijing?"

    "No, just come back." She said lightly.

    "Hmm." He replied lightly, his eyes full of smiles.

    *

    The next day, early in the morning, Xue Yan, Xue Wuhu, Fuying, and some accompanying people to protect them set off for the imperial capital.

    The reason why Xue Wuhu also went to Dijing was because he would follow Fuying back to Beicheng and marry again in Beicheng.

    It was not until April 13 that Xue Yan and others arrived at the Imperial Capital.

    It just so happened that the Beicheng embassy also arrived in the imperial capital on the same day, about a stick of incense later than them. Xue Yan, Xue Wuhu and the others advanced to the imperial capital, while Fuying waited ten miles away from the imperial capital and replaced the person who pretended to be her from the carriage. After coming down, he entered the imperial capital with the envoy and stayed in the pavilion.

    Guanyi is guarded by layers inside and outside, extremely strict.

    On April 14th, Xue Yancai received the Beicheng delegation headed by Fuying in the conference hall, and then held a banquet in the side hall to wash away the dust.

    At the banquet, it is natural to talk about the affairs of the two countries.

    Among them, Beicheng also wanted to buy all kinds of seeds from Daling.

    Fuying put forward some requirements, Xue Yan also put forward some requirements, and finally, the credentials for future friendly exchanges between the two countries were drawn up, which naturally stated some things in detail, and stamped with the big seal of the two countries.

    Next, officials from Beicheng and Daling will discuss some specific things based on this credential, and then report to Xue Yan and Fuying when the discussion is settled.

 Chapter 1662ï¼š Are all her family fools?

    Chapter 1662 Are all her family fools?

    If Xue Yan and Fuying have no opinion, the two countries will implement these things step by step in the future.

    And one or two days is definitely not good to discuss, so Xue Yan ordered the fifth prince, that is, Xue Wuhu, and the king of An Yun, that is, Shao Zhongxi, with some people, to accompany Fuying to play around in the imperial capital, have a look, It is also to appreciate the prosperity of the capital of Daling Emperor.

    If the mission is free, they will naturally bring the mission to play with.

    It is not rude to send two princes to accompany Beicheng.

    As for Xue Yan himself, there are some things in Dijing, but things that have nothing to do with Beicheng need to be dealt with personally by Emperor Daling, so he naturally takes advantage of the time to deal with these things.

    I heard that my grandmother was feeling unwell recently, and every time he came to the imperial capital, he wanted to visit his grandmother, so after the court day, Xue Yan and his uncle Shao Boqi went back to the Guogong¡¯s mansion to visit his grandmother.

    The grandmother just caught some cold, and it was not a big problem. Xue Yan accompanied her grandmother to lunch in her grandmother''s room before returning to the palace.

    Shao Boqi and the others greeted Xue Yan away at the gate, and only turned around and entered the gate until he could no longer see a shadow.

    Only Shao Boqi''s youngest daughter, Shao Yucen, was still standing at the gate, her eyes slowly filled with resentment. This cousin, Xue Yan, is so arrogant that he doesn''t even know how to repay her favors, and even refuses to give her the position of a noble concubine. If it weren''t for her family, he could be brought back, in such a day!

    That''s fine, he is still married to Jiang Yue''s peasant bastard, and that peasant **** has become the queen. If she sees that peasant bastard, she will have to kowtow and bow down!

    Hateful!

    That peasant **** can''t compare to her, the noble daughter of the prince''s government! Why does she have to bow down to her!

    Also, her father has already made the decision and promised her to a general under her third uncle Shao Shuting, who will marry her in the second half of the year. No matter how much that general her father values, he feels that the future is promising and will be good to her. , at most, it is only the last promotion of a general, and let her be the wife of the general, or, like her second uncle, Shao Zhongxi, who can make a lot of military exploits and be named a king with a different surname, so that she can be a princess... But! Don''t you have to kneel down to Jiang Yue''s peasant family?

    She is not reconciled!

    She hates!

    So she always wanted to get revenge on these two! Let these two regret doing so to her!

    But there is no way!

    There is an emperor and a queen in her family, and her family members are all loyal. She can''t instigate anything at all, and she can''t even speak ill of the emperor, otherwise, she will be taught by the family. The family members are stupid and loyal, but the family members themselves don¡¯t feel it, they think they are so loyal and patriotic, they are proud of it! Even more hateful!

    Her family are all fools! ! !

    After looking at him resentfully for a while, Shao Yucen also turned around and entered the house.

    She didn''t stay at home for long when her second aunt, Qiyin, who was also Princess An Yun, sent someone to call her and let her go to the house over there to see the flowers.

    Since her grandfather Lao Guogong died, her father, Shao Boqi, has inherited the title and became the current Guo Gongye, and since grandfather died, her father, her second uncle, and the third uncle are separated. The second uncle and the third uncle are separated. The second uncle Shao Zhongxi naturally has his Anjun Wangfu, and the third uncle Shao Shuting naturally has his Zhennan General''s residence, but because the grandmother is still here, and the three families are already close, they still move around often. of.

    Although the second aunt Qiyin''s identity is also very low and she doesn''t look down on it at all, but she still has to do it on the surface, so I saw Shao Yucen agreed and will go to see the flowers.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    Let me tell you, it will not be updated in the early morning tomorrow, but it will be updated at 11:30 in the evening, and 10,000 words will be updated at that time, okay~

 Chapter 1663ï¼š Lord Zhou, Minister of Industry?

    Chapter 1663 Master Zhou, Minister of Industry?

    Wait for her to change clothes and go.

    Came to Prince Anjun''s mansion, admired flowers in the back garden of the mansion, and was left here for dinner, Shao Yucen decided to go back.

    just happened to meet her second uncle, Shao Zhongxi, coming back from the inn. She was busy, saluted, and called out, "Second uncle."

    Shao Zhongxi was still cold, although he didn''t like this niece very much, but after all, she was the daughter of his eldest brother, not to mention that it was night again, so he sent someone to **** Shao Yucen back.

    I only escorted them halfway, when I ran into someone from the Ministry of Works chasing after something with a torch. Moreover, the head of the chase was actually the Minister of the Ministry of Industry.

    At first glance, something major happened.

    Shao Zhongxi''s people hurriedly restrained their horses and asked, "Master Zhou, what happened?"

    Master Zhou, Minister of the Ministry of Works, chased him to the side, only to recognize the person who was Shao Zhongxi, and said, "Someone sneaked into the Ministry of Works and wanted to steal the production drawings of cannons and gunpowder. Fortunately, this official was busy with affairs tonight and did not return. Instead, we lived in the study room of the Ministry of Industry. When we found something strange, we didn''t let the man succeed. We didn''t know who the man was, but he was stabbed by our people, but unfortunately we let him When he ran away, he came this way. Look, the bloodstain is going there." Then he shouted to the people who were with him: "Let''s go, let''s go after him!"

    Then, he ran over.

    Shao Zhongxi''s people naturally wanted to help catch up, but they wanted to send Shao Yucen back.

    The carriage stopped suddenly. Shao Yucen had already looked out of the carriage, and heard the words of the Minister of Works. She also saw the blood on the ground. It was indeed meandering all the way, and it was the direction of the Minister of Works. People should really After running there, she said to her second uncle''s people: "You guys help to chase, I already have a few people by my side, who can protect me, I don''t need you."

    "Yes!" Shao Zhongxi''s people also went after him.

    Shao Yucen then let the carriage go home.

    Back at the Guogong Mansion, in the courtyard room where she lived, Shao Yucen planned to wash and sleep, but when she was alone in the room, she was standing behind the screen and was about to undress when suddenly a **** hand covered the back door from the back door. She shut her mouth and a dagger was placed on her waist. She instantly widened her eyes, turned pale, and shuddered.

    Even, I was scared to cry.

    Looking at the sturdy arms behind her, she also knew that it was a man who was holding her hostage.

    "I won''t kill you, but if you are overheard, I don''t know." The man said in a low voice. Although the voice was not loud, it was vicious.

    "Mmmmmmmmm." Shao Yucen nodded his head like a garlic clover, tears kept falling out of fright. How did she encounter such a situation before?

    The man stopped covering her mouth now, his breath was a little weak, and he said with an injured look: "Let someone bring in the wound medicine, if someone sees that something is wrong, you will also die."

    Speaking of this, the man also moved the dagger in his hand, as if he was about to pierce Shao Yucen.

    Shao Yucen trembled like chaff.

    How dare anyone see that something is wrong.

    I saw that she was busy wiping her tears, trying to calm herself, and she looked the same as usual.

    The man then held her hostage and walked to the door of the room. She opened the door, only showing a head, and shouted to the maid who was sitting on the steps outside, "Bring me the wound medicine, I just accidentally cut my hand."

    The two maids hurriedly went to get the wound medicine, so they were about to come in to bandage and deal with Shao Yucen.

 Chapter 1664ï¼š Dare to run, Ill let you die too

    Chapter 1664 Dare to run, I will let you die too

    Shao Yucen took the wooden box containing the wound medicine with one hand, and did not dare to show the other hand, for fear that the two maids would find out that she had not cut her hands at all. As soon as she was stabbed to death, she scolded: "Did I let you in! Why don''t you get away!"

    Usually, Shao Yucen is moody and always beats and scolds the maids. Therefore, the two maids didn''t feel that something was wrong with Shao Yucen''s sudden change of face. They just ran away and stayed further away, for fear that Shao Yucen would find another reason to scold them or even beat them.

    Seeing the two maids run away, the man stretched out one foot, closed the door for Shao Yucen, then bolted it again, and then threatened, "Go inside."

    Then, Shao Yucen was held hostage into the inner room.

    This man was a little worried that Shao Yucen had skills and would not be controlled. Now, Shao Yucen burst into tears again, trembling all over, he didn''t dare to make a sound to be seen by outsiders, and looking at Shao Yucen''s two palms and limbs, it was true Unlike the appearance of martial arts, he was relieved and let go of Shao Yucen, but he threatened again: "If you dare to run, I will also let you die."

    Shao Yucen looked at the dagger in his hand and the sword on his waist. At first glance, she was a Lianjiazi. She was spoiled since she was a child. Even if she ran, she probably wouldn''t be as fast as his hands. Naturally, she wouldn''t dare to run.

    However, when the man snatched the wooden box containing the wound medicine, she realized that the man seemed to have been stabbed with a sword. The black night clothes had darkened, and there was still a hole, just casually removed from the clothes. The corners were torn with rags and bandaged, so that the blood would not drip on the ground.

    Seeing this, Shao Yucen realized that the masked man in front of him with only one pair of eyes should be the thief chased by the Ministry of Industry who wanted to steal gunpowder and cannon making drawings.

    As stupid as she is, she subconsciously asked: "Why do you go to the Ministry of Industry to steal the production drawings of gunpowder and cannons?"

    The man had already opened the wooden box, took out the wound medicine, and was about to treat himself with the sword wound. This sword was very deep, and when he heard this, he immediately saw killing intent in his eyes.

    Shao Yucen was even more frightened to cry, but he pouted, not daring to let his cry spread outside the room.

    Seeing that she was so afraid of death, the man put down his heart again and asked, "How did you know?"

    Shao Yucen dared not tell the truth: "I, I just came back from my second uncle''s house. On the way, I met someone from the Ministry of Engineering, who said that someone wanted to steal the drawings of gunpowder and cannons, and followed the blood trail."

    If she knew the thief was in her room and killed her, she wouldn''t come home tonight.

    The man sneered: "You said that you Daling people are smart, and you Daling people are also stupid. I only did a little trick. You really thought I ran there."

    He just let the blood drip at the beginning, attracting people to chase after him, and then stopped the blood, at least not letting the blood drip on the ground again, and then he ran in the other direction. Since the Duke''s Mansion is a relative of the royal family, no one should have thought that he was hiding there, so he spent some time avoiding the guards of the Duke''s Mansion and hid here.

    Then he entered a courtyard, a room.

    Seeing that it seemed to be the woman''s room, he thought it was better, and it should be more threatening than the man, so he didn''t move, and hid in this room.

    Never thought, he didn''t hide for long, the woman came back.

 Chapter 1665ï¼š Can she still get out of the big ling?

    Chapter 1665 Can she still walk out of the big ling?

    And this woman has no skills at all.

    God helped him.

    Seeing that the two maids called her Miss, don''t think about it, he knew that this should be Shao Yucen, the daughter of the Duke''s Mansion.

    "You, you, you are not from Daling?" Shao Yucen trembled even more. Otherwise, how can you say that you Daling people...

    "Yeah, I''m not from Daling." The man smirked as he dealt with the wound. "I''m from Beicheng, and my name is Sun Ye."

    said, and pulled down the face towel.

    revealed that somewhat square face.

    I saw Sun Yi continued: "I came with our emperor and the embassy. I was ordered by our emperor to steal the production drawings of the gunpowder and the cannon. If I can''t steal it, I can only kill your big lings. The emperor, although you can''t destroy your big lings, why do you want to make your big lings in chaos?"

    Shao Yucen didn''t believe that the man in front of her would so easily and truthfully tell her which country she was from, what her name was, and what her purpose was, but everyone pulled down her hijab, which seemed to be the case, which made her feel a little drummed.

    Besides, this person said he wanted to kill their Emperor Daling...

    Emperor Daling is her cousin Xue Yan, isn''t she? If he died, she would be more happy in her heart! Best, Jiang Yue is also dead, she is happier!

    Anyway, she can get some revenge and relieve the resentment in her heart!

    "You, do you really want to kill our Emperor Daling?" Shao Yucen asked, still trembling.

    Sun Yi saw that Shao Yucen still had some expectations in his eyes, and immediately understood that Shao Yucen wanted Xue Yan to be dead. He couldn''t help but think about it. It was not impossible to use this Shao Yucen. If you sell it, you might even give him some money.

    Thinking of this, Sun Yi smiled and said, "How can there be a fake? Naturally it is true. Do you think that we Beicheng really want to get along with Daling in the future, and don''t think about it, how many years have Daling and Beicheng been hostile? The mission of Daling is just a trick. Besides, I originally came with the mission. Many people have seen me. As long as they catch me, who does not know that I am Beicheng Sun Zha? So, I have nothing to do with it now. Gan Cheng, who has been entrusted by the emperor, can''t be caught no matter what."

    Shao Yucen was really stupid, and he believed it a little more, but he also asked: "But didn''t the Empress Beicheng marry Xue Wuhu? Xue Wuhu wants to go to Beicheng with her to marry, she is also in Daling now, do you want to? It''s really her person, and things are revealed, can she still walk out of the big linger?"

    Sun Yi: "There is no sure-fire plan, how dare our emperor send Da Ling personally? This is the cleverness of our emperor. Besides, what is the small sacrifice of marrying a royal husband for an emperor, not to mention that she is an emperor? Is it difficult to keep everyone''s eyes in Daling and marry someone else? Besides, I haven''t been caught, who knows if it''s related to Beicheng? Even if we are caught, our emperor will naturally have a way to clear the suspicion , Jean has nothing to do with Beicheng, so how can you be inseparable from Daling?"

    This is good, even without checking it, Shao Yucen believed it all.

    Sun Yi saw Shao Yucen''s expression and knew what Shao Yucen was thinking. He didn''t show it on his face, but he was extremely proud of himself. This Shao Yucen was so stupid that he didn''t know how he died in the future.

    And since Shao Yucen believed everything, he began to think about her little Jiujiu.

    Thinking about this, if cousin Xue Yan died, not only would she feel a little more happy, but also, her own younger brother Xuanyuan Shou would definitely succeed him and become emperor, not the child in the belly of Jiang Yue''s peasant family. bit.

 Chapter 1666ï¼š Dongxiao Kingdom?

    Chapter 1666 East Xiaoguo?

    After all, even if Jiang Yue''s peasant **** is pregnant, but she hasn''t given birth yet, who knows if it''s a boy or a girl, who knows whether it''s healthy or not, so no one would agree to let Jiang Yue''s **** be born. The child inherits the throne while the child is still in the womb, there has never been such a thing in history.

    Moreover, a country cannot live without a ruler for a day. Once cousin Xue Yan dies, in order for Da Ling to quickly stabilize and stabilize, Xuanyuan Shou will definitely be put on the throne soon.

    Xuanyuan Shou is also her aunt''s son, so it has little influence on the Shao family.

    But the impact on Jiang Yue will be great. If Jiang Yue''s children cannot inherit the throne, they will not be the queen mother, but they will be queens. Sooner or later, Xuanyuan Shou will marry a queen. As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. This situation is embarrassing.

    Not every queen is as useless as her aunt Shao Youyue, unable to support her.

    Anyway, she felt that Jiang Yue''s life would definitely be more difficult then.

    How nice!

    Thinking of this, Shao Yucen couldn''t help but feel happy.

    Sun Yi saw the happy look on Shao Yucen''s face, and even felt that Shao Yucen was hopelessly stupid, but he still didn''t reveal a single point on his face.

    Shao Yucen was still thinking.

    Daling has cannons and gunpowder. Even if cousin Xue Yan dies, there will be chaos for a while, but if other countries want to destroy Daling, it is still a dream.

    still dare not attack Daling.

    In this case, the Shao family is naturally not affected.

    In that case, why didn''t she borrow Beicheng''s hand to get rid of the cousin Xue Yan who didn''t know how to repay her kindness?

    Thinking of this, Shao Yucen was overwhelmed with excitement, and said to Sun Yi, "The Ministry of Industry is an important place for making firearms, and it has always been guarded by heavy troops. You have failed now. If you want to steal it, it will be even more difficult, and the Ministry of Engineering will definitely add more. After the heavy troops, the thieves will come back to steal the gunpowder and the artillery production map.¡±

    How could these Sun obstacles not know?

    So he didn''t plan to go to the Ministry of Work to steal anything at all.

    Originally, he also tried it to see if he could steal it. If he did, it would be great! In the future, Dongxiao Kingdom will no longer have to be afraid of Da Ling, and can attack Da Ling again and plunder his property! Daling is now very rich. When he was not rich in the past, Dongxiao Kingdom was still attacking non-stop. Now that he is so rich, Dongxiao Kingdom is naturally eager to attack, but he is afraid of Daling''s firearms. A big point.

    Yes, he is actually from Dongxiao Kingdom, not from Beicheng Kingdom at all.

    But he came with the Beicheng mission.

    Because he infiltrated Beicheng several years ago, he was in Beicheng to collect important news for Dongxiao Kingdom. After all, Beicheng and Dongxiao were always at odds with each other. In the past few years, he has been doing well in Beicheng through hard work, all because he is really from Beicheng, and no one has ever suspected that he is from another country.

    Half a year ago, he had no intention of hearing that Empress Fuying was going to send an envoy to Daling, so that Daling and Beicheng would get along well for future generations, he immediately told him secretly the monarch of Dongxiao Kingdom.

    His monarch secretly ordered him to find a way to become an entourage of the mission, and then find a way to see if he could steal the drawing of Daling''s firearm.

    If you can steal it, who will Dongxiao Kingdom be afraid of in the future?

    If you can''t steal this, then assassinate Emperor Daling. It would be great if he could really kill the now too capable Emperor Ling. But no matter if he can kill him or not, it will be because everyone thinks that he is from Beicheng and he came with the embassy, ??which will cause Beicheng and Daling to disagree again and fight.

 Chapter 1667ï¼š This crime is not light...

    Chapter 1667 This crime is not light...

    As long as the two countries fight, whether Beicheng is destroyed or Daling is destroyed, it will be good for Dongxiao Kingdom.

    After all, Dongxiao Kingdom is not in harmony with any country.

    And the monarch has great kindness to him, and he is a subject, and he should be loyal to the monarch.

    At this moment, Shao Yucen didn''t need to say anything, Shao Yucen''s expression already told him everything, Shao Yucen wanted to help him kill Emperor Daling...

    But Sun Yi still put on a ''that''s how it is'' and sighed: "The Ministry of Industry definitely can''t go any more, so we can only find a chance to help our emperor and kill your Emperor Daling. It''s just that there is no chance. I''m just a follower of the embassy. The emperor arranged me this way to make it easier for me to go to the Ministry of Industry to steal things first. But it''s difficult for a follower of Beicheng to get close to your emperor. Besides, I can''t be the emperor. To assassinate Emperor Daling in the face of our emperor will make our emperor''s all-around strategy flawed, and we will not be able to completely clear the suspicion at that time, and naturally it will be difficult to leave Daling safely."

    Actually, he couldn''t assassinate in front of Fuying''s face, because he was worried that he would be beheaded by Fuying''s people before he got close to Emperor Daling.

    Fuying is always an emperor, an emperor is out of the house, but he is surrounded by experts, and her experts are standing behind her, they are all her confidants, compared to him, who is only an official in the Beicheng mission The entourage is much closer to Emperor Daling, and it is indeed very likely that he will come out and kill him halfway.

    In this way, anyone who sees it knows that someone wants to cause the two countries to fight against each other and to break the friendly alliance between the two countries.

    Shao Yucen believed it long ago, so she didn''t doubt what Sun Ye said at the moment, and she hurriedly said, "Isn''t the opportunity easy? In the daytime, Xue Yan... is our emperor of Daling, come to the country. The government has seen my grandmother, that is, his grandmother. Later, when he left, I heard my grandmother tell my father that he will leave the city early tomorrow morning and go to the military camp outside the city to have a look, and then you will be in ambush halfway. No one knows that he will go to the military camp that day, and he will definitely have few people around him. If you are skilled, you will definitely be able to kill him on the spot."

    Looking at Shao Yucen''s expression of wanting Xue Yan to die, Sun Yi felt that Shao Yucen was telling the truth, and he was secretly happy, but he pretended not to believe: "Don''t try to lie to me, there must be someone there at that time. Wait for me, catch me! You are his cousin, you can help me kill him!"

    "What did I lie to you for!" Shao Yucen became anxious. "I really don''t have the heart, I won''t say these words!"

    "Really?" Sun Yi still didn''t believe it.

    "Really!" Shao Yucen nodded heavily.

    Sun Ying was silent for a while, still a little disbelieving, and said: "I believe you for the time being. However, there is one condition, you can come with me when you have it. I first came to Dalingdijing, and I don''t really know the way here. too familiar."

    If she went with him, then it would be involved in the Duke''s Mansion, and the Duke of Daling would be accused of colluding with Beicheng to assassinate Emperor Daling.

    This crime is not light...

    On the verge of death, he can still use the Duke Dalling mansion as a backer, he is worth it!

    Sun Yi was proud in his heart, but his face still did not show.

    Shao Yucen was a little scared: "What if I''m found out." I''m not afraid of 10,000, just in case. What''s more, she didn''t actually think that this person was tall, otherwise he wouldn''t be hurt, and hid in her room.

 Chapter 1668ï¼š Its too late to help hide it!

    Chapter 1668 It''s too late to help!

    She told him that Cousin Xue Yan would go to the military camp outside the city tomorrow, but she just wanted this person to have a try. Maybe he really killed Cousin Xue Yan?

    Besides, Empress Beicheng shouldn''t have sent someone with low skills to do these things?

    "You are just showing me the way and hiding from a distance. Once you find something wrong, you can leave. Who will find you?" said Sun Yi.

    Immediately, Sun Yi threatened: "If you don''t obey, I will kill you right now." Then he picked up the dagger again.

    Shao Yucen immediately said in fear, "I listen to me, don''t kill me."

    After thinking about it, she was hiding at that time. Once she found out that something was wrong, she could indeed leave. Moreover, as long as no one caught her on the spot, even if Sun Ye was caught alive and confessed to her, no one would believe her.

    After all, apart from oral confessions, there is no substantial evidence.

    And she is the daughter of the Shao family, who doesn''t know that the Shao family has been loyal for generations and will never betray... Everyone will definitely think that Sun Yi is a slander at that time.

    At this time, Sun Yi''s injury was also dealt with by him.

    Originally, he was thinking about whether to go back to Kuanyi, lest people in the same room find out that his quilt was actually empty and he wasn''t sleeping at all, but he thought that he was going to assassinate Xue Yan early in the morning. It doesn''t matter if you can''t go back.

    Moreover, even if the person in the same room finds out that he is not there, he will be reported to the person above, who is also from Beicheng.

    He suddenly disappeared, so something was wrong, Beicheng people were not so stupid, and they told Daling people with great fanfare.

    If you know that someone sneaked into the Ministry of Industry tonight, you will not tell Daling people with great fanfare, let Daling people think about Beicheng, and let Beicheng set yourself on fire. Because once it was said that Beicheng was one less person in Guanyi, Daling would immediately suspect that Beicheng had something to do with the theft of firearm manufacturing plans from the Ministry of Industry.

    Beicheng is helping him and it''s too late!

    You don¡¯t have to keep hiding it all the time, but it¡¯s definitely not a problem until tomorrow morning.

    In that case, what else did he do when he returned to Guanyi?

    Thinking like this, Sun Yi slept in Shao Yucen''s room, and he still slept on the bed. Shao Yucen was not allowed to go to the outer room, and Shao Yucen could only sleep on the ground.

    But there was Sun Yi lying on the bed, she couldn''t sleep, she didn''t even dare to lie down, she just leaned against the lamp stand in the inner room and sat on her knees, shivering, waiting for the sky to get brighter.

    *

    In the palace, Xue Yan had heard that someone sneaked into the Ministry of Works and almost stole the gunpowder and cannon making drawings. He also knew that people were injured, and even knew that the Minister of Works had already taken people to chase.

    The minister of the Ministry of Industry came in a hurry, including his second uncle, Shao Zhongxi.

    Shao Zhongxi listened to what his subordinates said. His subordinates helped the minister of labor for a long time, but found that he hadn''t caught up. Since the matter was not small, one of them came back and informed him about it.

    Hearing that the Minister of Industry and his second uncle said that the people didn''t catch up, and the bloodstains suddenly disappeared. They should have been deliberately led them there to find them. Now, the people have disappeared anyway, so Xue Yan pondered.

    It has been a long time since no one dared to enter the Ministry of Industry to steal the production drawings of gunpowder and cannons. Everyone knows that there are heavy troops guarding them, and there is no return.

    But now, not long after the Beicheng mission arrived, this happened...

    He doesn''t doubt his fifth sister-in-law, but he doubts the people his fifth sister-in-law brought... and, even if there is a problem with those who his fifth sister-in-law brought, there should be someone who wants to use this to make him go to the Beicheng thought about destroying the meeting between the emperors of the two countries, and did not want the two countries to be friendly in the future...

 Chapter 1669ï¼š Catch them all, come and report me?

    Chapter 1669 Catch them all, come and report me?

    Thinking of this, Xue Yan said, "Go, quickly invite my fifth brother and fifth sister-in-law over."

    No matter what, we must first rule out the suspicion of those people brought by his fifth sister-in-law.

    This is also a worry that people are really in the mission, that is a hidden danger, maybe it will be detrimental to his fifth brother and fifth sister-in-law.

    Moreover, his fifth sister-in-law has already married his fifth brother, and they are all a family. If there is anything that cannot be said directly, naturally, he will invite someone immediately.

    "Yes." Someone from the palace immediately went to Zhaoming Hall to invite Xue Wuhu and Fuying, who were actually living in the palace tonight.

    Guanyi, except for Fuying''s confidants, no one knew that Fuying was not living in the inn tonight, but lived in the palace with Xue Wuhu.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu and Fuying arrived, Xue Yan explained the matter and his thoughts.

    Xue Wuhu jumped up when he heard it: "Stinky girl, check the people you brought! There are so many people, you can''t trust all of them!"

    Regardless of whether it was done by the Beicheng Mission, it must be checked to prevent anyone from being in the Beicheng Mission. Therefore, Fuying immediately ordered one of her bodyguards behind her: "Go back and tell Lord Gao, Let him see what is wrong with our people in the post house, and if anyone is injured, they will be arrested and reported to me immediately."

    "Yes!" The guard went immediately.

    In less than an hour, the guard came back and hurriedly told Fuying: "Your Majesty, no one was injured, but when Lord Gao asked everyone to gather, someone found that a person living in the same room was missing. I thought he was asleep, but when I called him to gather, he found a pillow under the quilt. The missing person was Sun Yi, one of Wang Yushi''s two followers. Master Gao asked Wang Yushi, and Wang Yushi said he didn''t know Sun Ying either. Where did he go? I only know that Sun Yi was recruited into his house as a guard a few years ago. He has always been honest and responsible. This time, he took Da Ling with him to protect him. Obstacle is where we are from Beicheng. At that time, he showed his butler the identity document. His butler felt that his family background was fine and his skills were very good, so he led Sun Obstruction to show him. It was left by Sun Yi. Because Sun Yi was the follower of Wang Yushi, and now he is gone, it is very suspicious. Lord Gao temporarily let Wang Yushi and the other follower of Wang Yushi stay in the room, and they are not allowed to come out. Let the emperor know about it."

    Fuying said: "I see." Then, looking at Xue Yan: "Since there is something suspicious here in Beicheng, I will let people continue the trial."

    "This matter has to do with the fifth sister-in-law." Xue Yan then explained to the ministers of the Ministry of Industry and the others, "Don''t disturb the people, let everyone be more guarded."

    Originally, because Emperor Beicheng personally sent an envoy, Daling has been very guarded. The purpose is to prevent someone from sabotaging the negotiation and friendship between the two countries. Now this incident has happened again at this juncture. Just be more defensive.

    The Minister of Industry and others naturally took orders: "Yes."

    Yushi Wang was still locked in the room of the inn, so Fuying didn''t plan to live in the palace anymore, and wanted to go back to the inn. Xue Wuhu went back to the inn with her.

    Minister of Industry, Shao Zhongxi and others went out of the palace with her.

    Then parted at the palace gate.

    When Shao Zhongxi returned to the Anjun Palace, he passed by the Guogong''s mansion and entered the Guogong''s mansion. By the way, he told his elder brother Shao Boqi about this.

    Shao Boqi also felt that he had to be more cautious.

 Chapter 1670ï¼š So coincidentally, you want a wound medicine?

    Chapter 1670 What a coincidence, did you ask for a wound medicine?

    Because it was already late at night, Shao Zhongxi didn''t stay in the Duke''s mansion for much longer, so he returned to the mansion of Prince Anjun.

    Shao Boqi was also about to go to sleep. He entered the backyard and passed the garden, but before he entered the upper courtyard where he usually slept, he saw his daughter Shao Yucen''s two maids, Chunhua and Xiahua, sitting on the steps beside the veranda.

    Not serving in his daughter''s courtyard, but came here to sit?

    Shao Boqi felt strange and walked over.

    Chunhua and Xiahua were originally in a bad mood because the young lady Shao Yucen scolded them for no reason, but it was more than an hour ago, and they gradually became the same as usual. They stopped caring about their grievances. It was useless, and then, he started to doze off a bit.

    Holding their knees, they were dozing off when they suddenly saw their father-in-law approaching. They were taken aback and staggered to their feet, then stood up with their heads lowered and shouted, "Master. "

    Shao Boqi said: "You are not on duty in the young lady''s courtyard, what are you doing here?"

    "Little, Miss won''t let us serve you." Chunhua and Xiahua shivered.

    Shao Boqi has always known that his daughter is quite self-willed, but he is not surprised, he only said: "Even if this is the case, you should sit at the gate of the small courtyard, not here."

    "K, K, K..." Chunhua and Xiahua trembled even more, not daring to say that their young lady told them to get away.

    Shao Boqi: "But what?"

    Chunhua and Xiahua still dare not say.

    "Speak!" Shao Boqi was a little angry. It''s tedious.

    Chunhua and Xiahua were naturally more afraid of Shao Boqi, the grandfather of the country. When they saw Shao Boqi''s anger, they both knelt on the ground in fright, shaking their bodies and said, "Miss, let us get away."

    That''s why they came here.

    When Shao Boqi heard this, he felt that his daughter was really willful, and she really passed away with her mother, but after all, he was a father, and he always had to take care of his daughter, so he patiently asked: "Why did she let you all get out of the way? Stay away? What happened to her?"

    "I don''t know." Chunhua and Xiahua both whispered.

    Shao Boqi: "You guys are waiting in front of you, can you not know?"

    Chunhua said: "The slaves didn''t know, the slaves were sitting at the door of the lady''s room, waiting for the lady to wash, and poured the bath water for the lady, but the lady opened the door and said that she accidentally cut her hand, let us go and get the wound medicine Come on, we wanted to go in and treat the wounds for the lady, but the lady scolded us and said, did you let us in? Let''s get out of the way. We''re here. It''s been so long, and the lady didn''t tell us to pour out the bath water. I don''t know if the lady''s wound has been healed by herself, but we secretly looked around, and the light in the lady''s room was off, so she must have fallen asleep."

    Shao Boqi was worried when he heard that his daughter accidentally cut her hand. He wanted to ask how his daughter was, but the more he listened, the more strange he felt.

    ??????

    It''s not right to call a maid to pour the bath water...

    Thinking that his second brother Shao Zhongxi came to tell him just now that the thief who entered the Ministry of Works was injured and lost his whereabouts, and it happened tonight... He definitely needs some medicine...

    Coincidentally, his daughter injured her hand tonight and asked for medicine...

    Involuntarily, Shao Boqi hurriedly asked, "You saw with your own eyes that the lady accidentally cut her hand?"

 Chapter 1671ï¼š Or is it better to do it earlier?

    Chapter 1671 Is it better to make a plot earlier?

    Chunhua and Xiahua both said: "No, we didn''t see any of the young lady''s hands hurt, she just opened the door a little and stretched out her right hand to pick up the medicine box, it is estimated that her left hand was accidentally cut. "

    Shao Boqi felt that something was wrong.

    This really cuts your hands, why only open the door a little? Even with only one hand out to pick up the medicine box?

    Could it be that...then the thief who disappeared was actually in his house, in his daughter''s room?

    Thinking of this, Shao Boqi was instantly shocked.

    If it was really in his daughter''s room, wouldn''t his daughter be kidnapped? !

    According to his second brother, the thief is probably the entourage who stopped Sun Yi from the Imperial Censor Wang in the Beicheng Mission... But no matter who it is, this is holding his daughter hostage, and her daughter is too dangerous!

    Shao Boqi didn''t tell the two maids in front of his suspicions, lest the two maids panic, he just hurriedly went to the front hall again, and secretly ordered one of his subordinates: "Go and chase your second master back."

    "Yes!" The subordinate went immediately.

    Shao Zhongxi had just arrived at the gate of the palace, but before he even went in, he saw his elder brother''s men hurriedly riding horses. He couldn''t catch his breath, so he put on his ear and said, "Your Highness will chase you back, saying that the Ministry of Industry''s The thief may be in the lady''s room."

    When Shao Zhongxi heard this, he immediately mounted his horse again, and hurried to the Duke''s Mansion.

    Shao Boqi kept people secretly paying attention to the situation in his daughter''s small courtyard. He didn''t light any lights in front of him. He just lit some street lights as usual. He noticed something was wrong, and he didn''t stay in the front hall, but came to the gate. When he saw his second brother turned back, he hurriedly whispered everything to his second brother more carefully.

    Shao Zhongxi did not directly say what to do, but asked, "What are you going to do, eldest brother?"

    Shao Boqi said: "Of course, it is to ensure that Yu Cen is safe, and at the same time, he can catch the living mouth." If the living mouth can be caught, then the interrogation can be carried out.

    Otherwise, if a person dies, he may never know who the person behind this person is.

    Shao Zhongxi said: "It''s a bit difficult."

    Shao Boqi said: "I also know it''s difficult. If Yu Cen is somewhat skilled, but she doesn''t have any skills, and she always panics when she is afraid and doesn''t know what to do, she can''t calm down at all, she has no brains, maybe even we The plan is good, but she may be injured or killed by herself." After a pause, he asked, "Would you like to tell the emperor to know?"

    Shao Zhongxi said: "I don''t know if it is, but I think it is very possible, so let''s not report it first."

    Shao Boqi said: "I also think it''s better not to report first. Besides, there was only one person who secretly broke into the Ministry of Industry, and no one else responded. , we must have dealt with it."

    Shao Zhongxi thought for a while, and then said again: "This person is injured, he probably won''t leave for a while, let''s see."

    Shao Boqi said: "If the person is not leaving now, Yu Cen should be fine, but I was afraid that the person was about to leave, and he was mad and killed Yu Cen with one knife. There really is such a person. It''s better to make plans earlier."

    Shao Zhongxi said: "It''s easy to scare the snake if you plan early."

    "I know, but..." Shao Boqi was still quite worried about his daughter''s safety.

    Shao Zhongxi said: "Needless to say, since this is the case, then send a good maid, find an excuse, and knock on Yucen''s door."

 Chapter 1672ï¼š Put yourself in?

    Chapter 1672 Put yourself in?

    How could there be any good maids in the mansion of the state, even if the maids had skills, they were also three-legged cats, not very useful. There are quite a few good servants, but in the middle of the night, how could it be better to let the servants knock on the door, wouldn''t it be easier to startle the snake?

    There was no other way, Shao Zhongxi could only have someone go to his own Anjun palace and call one over.

    Since his princess Qiyin married him, she hadn''t done any more assignments. When she was free, she taught a few maids. Although these maids weren''t top-notch, they were really good.

    The maid who was called called a wind chime.

    The wind chime didn''t rush to knock on Shao Yucen''s door immediately, but waited for Shao Zhongxi and Shao Boqi to make arrangements.

    When Shao Zhongxi and Shao Boqi were all arranged, around the courtyard where Shao Yucen lived, either the archers were arranged to hide on the roof, or the men with swords and knives were arranged to hide in the dark, all quietly and hardly made a sound, so, Shao Yucen didn''t hear anything in the house.

    It was also at this time that Shao Boqi whispered to Shao Zhongxi: "The wind chimes are the ones who are serving in front of your daughter-in-law. Yu Cen knows that, even if Yu Cen has no brains, when he hears the sound of the wind chimes, he must also know that we know that she is being held hostage. Now, I''m ready to save her. She knows it, and no matter how panicked she is, she should cooperate with the wind chimes to save her."

    Shao Zhongxi nodded.

    Then he gave a wink, Feng Chi pretended to be very anxious, and hurriedly went to the courtyard where Shao Yucen lived, shouting, "Miss. Miss."

    It looks like something has happened.

    Sun Yi first heard it, and immediately opened his eyes, rolled over from the bed, and pressed the dagger against Shao Yucen''s neck.

    Shao Yucen shivered.

    At this time, she also heard it, but she also heard it, it was not the maid in the palace, but the voice of the maid named Feng Chi beside her second aunt.

    Why is that maid here? Has her father found out that there is someone else in her house? The second uncle should be there, otherwise, why is the maid in the second uncle''s house here?

    I didn''t expect to be discovered so quickly, and I told Sun Yan that her cousin Xue Yan would go to the military camp outside the city tomorrow morning. What if Sun Yan was caught at this time? Not only will she not be able to assassinate her cousin Xue Yan, but she will also get in...

    So, she couldn''t help but get scared, just as a dagger was pressed against her neck again, she was even more scared and shivered.

    How could Sun Yi know that the servant girl who came here is not the servant girl of the Guogong Mansion at all, but when he saw that there was a servant girl coming and there was something to do, he suppressed his voice and scolded Shao Yucen: "Yes. Dare to let others in, find me, I will Immediately kill you!"

    Shao Yucen didn''t want to be taken in by herself at all, and she also wanted to kill her cruel cousin Xue Yan, so even though she was trembling, she whispered to Sun Yi in a low voice, "The maid here is not from my house. My maid is the maid next to my second aunt, my father and my second uncle, King An Yun, should have known that there was someone in my room before letting this maid come."

    Sun Ying saw that she told the truth like this, obviously they were on the same boat now, so he took the dagger away from her neck, "Then your yard should be surrounded."

    "Sure." Shao Yucen nodded twice. "You can''t get out, and you can''t stay here anymore, why don''t you just hold me hostage and put a dagger against my neck, why is my father my father, he won''t watch me die, definitely I''ll let people get out of the way and let you hold me hostage."

    PS: Babies, ten chapters have been updated today~

 Chapter 1673ï¼š If you want her dead, come up!

    Chapter 1673 If you want her to die, come up!

    "When you''re out of the siege," Shao Yucen continued, "you leave me and run away immediately, and you can run faster alone. Let''s make another appointment, by the river five miles outside the city. If I know something The news gives you a better chance to kill our Emperor Daling, so I will go there to meet you and let you kill him."

    Shao Yucen wrote everything on his face, and Sun Ye knew it clearly, so he cooperated: "Don''t worry, no matter what kind of grievance you have with your Emperor Daling, I will help you kill him."

    Shao Yucen was naturally more willing to help Sun Yi.

    At this moment, the wind chimes also came to the door of the room, and began to knock on the door in a hurry, and kept shouting: "Miss, Miss."

    Shao Yucen replied, in a very bad tone: "What''s the matter, you are here to disturb my sleep at night?!"

    The wind chimes said anxiously: "Mrs. Tai is even worse. Master, they have all passed, let you go too quickly."

    Mrs. Tai is Grandma Shao Yucen.

    Shao Yucen whispered to Sun Yi again, "My grandma has been feeling unwell recently. It makes sense for them to find this excuse."

    Sun Yi breathed a sigh of relief. If Shao Yucen wasn''t stupid enough, even if he was a little smarter, he probably would have been kept in the dark.

    Shao Yucen urged: "Quick."

    Sun Yi nodded first, then kicked the lamp stand next to him that was not lit at all, making a sound, and then used a dagger against Shao Yucen''s neck.

    The wind chime didn''t hear the answer from the inside, and was about to shout in a hurry, asking Shao Yucen to go to Mrs. Tai''s place quickly, but before she shouted, she heard a sound inside, she immediately subconsciously wanted to pull out the short knife, the archer and the hidden in the dark People with knives and swords also pay more attention to the small courtyard.

    Shao Boqi also immediately raised his heart in his throat because of this sound.

    Only Shao Zhongxi, as usual, still has a cold expression, but his sharp cold eyes are also staring at the yard here.

    Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi were also crouching on the roof. Although the moonlight could roughly see the situation in Shao Yucen''s small courtyard, after all, there was no light in Shao Yucen''s room and the door was closed. I''m a father, but I keep my heart in my throat and don''t say it, and because of this, I''m anxious and eager to know what happened in the house.

    At this moment, Sun Ye''s voice resounded in the room, cursing: "I know you surrounded me! But if you want your lady in the palace to die, come up!"

    After he finished speaking, he also opened the door with one hand. At the same time as the door made a loud bang, Sun Yi also held Shao Yucen hostage and stood at the door of the room, in the moonlight.

    There were actually lanterns lit in the corridor at the entrance of the room, which made it easier for people on the roof or hiding in the dark to see clearly that a bright white blade was pressed against Shao Yucen''s neck.

    Shao Yucen had tears all over his face, shaking his body and crying, "Dad, save me... woo woo..."

    The wind chimes saw this and could only retreat to one side, not daring to step forward.

    "Ah, what to do with this!" Shao Boqi on the roof was shocked. I didn''t expect that this was just the beginning, and Sun Yi saw through it.

    However, Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi were sure that the injured person in Shao Yucen''s room was indeed Sun Yi, the missing follower of the Imperial Censor of Beicheng.

    Because they were both present when they met with the Beicheng envoy before, and Yushi Wang was not small, standing not far from Empress Fuying, so they naturally noticed what they looked like.

 Chapter 1674ï¼š This thing is a little weird...

    Chapter 1674 This is a bit weird...

    Sun Yi also knew that he didn''t go back to the hotel tonight, and his identity was bound to be revealed. Even if the people in Daling didn''t know, the people in the Beicheng Mission would definitely be able to guess, so it doesn''t matter whether he is masked at this moment. , it was not covered.

    It is not masked, people can recognize it, and it can also pull the Empress Beicheng and the envoy into the water together, how wonderful!

    Shao Zhongxi looked even colder. Just because a maid hurried to look for it, can it be as if the jar was broken? This feels a little weird...

    I haven''t covered my face yet, obviously I want to pull the north into the water...

    "Father..." Shao Yucen was still crying.

    It''s all like this, Shao Boqi can only get down from the roof and enter the small courtyard. Before he can speak, Sun Yi has already opened his mouth again: "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"

    said, the dagger in his hand even pressed against Shao Yucen''s neck.

    Shao Yucen didn''t expect this, for fear that Sun Yi''s strength would not be well controlled, and she really died like this, and suddenly cried out in horror: "Dad! Daddy!"

    A look of fright.

    My daughter was obviously not pretending like this, and Shao Boqi was also a little frightened, so he hurriedly said: "Get out of the way, get out of the way."

    The subordinates who followed Shao Boqi into the small courtyard all moved away, making way for them.

    Sun Yan said viciously: "There''s also the top!"

    Shao Boqi had no choice but to let the archers on the roof put down their bows and arrows.

    Shao Zhongxi was still on the roof, watching all this with cold eyes, without saying a word.

    Sun Yi was obviously in a hurry to leave, afraid that things would change, so when he saw that the archer above had also put down his bow and arrow, he held Shao Yucen hostage and walked out.

    Seeing Shao Boqi and the others following, Sun Yi shouted sharply, "Don''t follow!"

    Although Shao Boqi and the others didn''t follow so closely, they still followed until Sun Yi took Shao Yucen out of the Duke''s Mansion and saw that only one side was following, and there were no other directions. He could run away, and he immediately pushed hard. , pushed Shao Yucen towards Shao Boqi.

    Then the others ran away.

    Shao Boqi subconsciously hurried to catch his daughter, lest his daughter fall to the ground.

    Although Shao Yucen was shocked, he still hugged her father tightly and burst into tears. A look of complete fright. In fact, it also prevented her father from chasing Sun Yi.

    Shao Boqi didn''t know what his daughter was thinking, but seeing that Sun Yi ran away, he hurriedly asked his men behind him to chase after him.

    But where can I find it, everyone is gone.

    The lights in the hall in front of the Duke''s Mansion were all lit, and it had been a while. Although Shao Yucen didn''t cry anymore, he was still sobbing.

    Shao Boqi sighed before sending Shao Yucen back to rest.

    Shao Yucen hurriedly grabbed her father''s arm: "Father, I''m afraid!" She trembled again.

    Shao Boqi comforted him for a while, but Shao Yucen was much better, and he was willing to go back to rest.

    Shao Boqi sighed again, and then said to his second brother, Shao Zhongxi: "Fortunately, Yucen is fine, but this person ran away, and it will be even more difficult to catch."

    From the moment Sun Yi took Shao Yucen hostage out of the room, Shao Zhongxi never said a word, until this moment, he said coldly: "Brother, if you really care, you will be confused."

    "What do you mean?" Shao Boqi couldn''t react.

    Shao Zhongxi said, "Why was Sun Yi discovered as soon as the wind chimes went away? How long has Sun Yi been in the imperial capital, can he know how many maids are in your house? With such a broken light, he directly held Yu Cen and walked out of the house, obviously. It''s weird. Why didn''t hurt Yu Cen at all, but pushed Yu Cen towards you, and Yu Cen still hugged you tightly... It can be seen that she is indeed afraid, but she is somewhat suspected of preventing you from chasing."

 Chapter 1675ï¼š she wont admit it

    Chapter 1675 She won''t admit it

    Shao Boqi just woke up like a dream, and reacted a little: "This is..." Immediately, he retorted: "But if this is the case, why should Yu Cen help him?"

    Shao Zhongxi said: "Only Yu Cen knows this."

    Shao Boqi immediately wanted someone to call his daughter back.

    Shao Zhongxi stopped: "What''s the use of calling back, she won''t admit it. If that''s the case, it''ll be really shocking."

    Shao Boqi: "If this is the case, then what kind of daughter am I raising..."

    Shao Zhongxi was silent for a while, and then said: "If she really has a problem, she will show it again sooner or later, brother, you should pay more attention."

    Shao Boqi was very sad, but nodded: "I know."

    *

    The person was indeed Sun Yi, so the next morning, Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi rushed into the palace and told their nephew, Xue Yan, who was also the emperor.

    Xue Yan sent someone to inform his fifth brother and fifth sister-in-law of the incident.

    Fuying went back to the hotel last night. She still believed in Wang Yushi. Wang Yushi was her father''s confidant and her confidant. She felt that Wang Yushi would never do this behind her back. , you can still freely enter and leave the hotel.

    And another entourage of Wang Yushi was a servant of Wang Yushi''s family. He grew up by Wang Yushi''s side since he was a child. The details were extremely clear, and it was impossible for him to do this. In addition, Wang Yushi used the head of a human as security, so that other follower was also released. freedom was restored.

    No one in the embassy is familiar with Sun Ying, and now they are in Daling, not Beicheng. I really want to find out the true details of Sun Ying, but I still have to send someone back to Beicheng to investigate. Therefore, once the thief is identified It''s really Sun Ye, who was hiding in the government''s mansion last night, so Fuying sent people to go back to Beicheng in a hurry. In Beicheng, they thoroughly investigated all the people who knew Sun Ye, as well as Sun Ye''s residence and where he once lived... ...Wait a minute, I feel like I can always find some clues. It is impossible for Sun Yi to do this alone for no reason. There must be someone behind him.

    Xue Yan also took the same attitude as Shao Zhongxi about Shao Yucen''s possible problems, not showing his face for now. If Shao Yucen really has a problem, it will be revealed sooner or later, as long as you pay more attention.

    Because of this incident, Xue Yan did not go out of the city to the military camp as planned.

    Sun Yi also felt that although Xue Yan planned to go out of the city to visit the military camp this morning, but thinking about what happened last night in the Guogong''s mansion, it was impossible for Shao Zhongxi and Shao Boqi to inform Xue Yan early, so Xue Yan knew about it. It may not be that much of a trip to the barracks today, but just in case, Sun Yi still ambushed halfway through the road. He didn''t see any sign of Xue Yan until the morning passed, so he left the ambush point and went to five places outside the city from time to time. squatting by the riverside.

    However, considering that Shao Yucen might change his fortune or have an accident, to be on the safe side, even if Sun Yi was squatting, he wasn''t really by the river, but was staying some distance away from the river.

    On this side, Sun Yi is like this, on the other side, Shao Yucen is very restless at home.

    Last night, Sun Yan was not masked. She was from Beicheng. Her father and second uncle had already recognized her, and her father had also entered the palace in the morning. He must have said this, but the day is almost over, and there is no See how someone treats the Empress Beicheng and the envoy...

    "Could it be..." Shao Yucen was suddenly overjoyed.

    The one named Sun Ye really didn''t lie to her. Fuying and the Beicheng Mission had a surefire plan, so they dared to send Daling personally and let him do these things!

 Chapter 1676ï¼š Inquiry inquiries?

    Chapter 1676 Investigate?

    The matter of wanting to kill Emperor Daling must not lie to her, it is true!

    However, her father and second uncle entered the palace early this morning, and did not come back from the palace until almost noon. Presumably, her cowardly cousin Xue Yan would not go to the military camp today.

    When will she go to the military camp, should she inquire about it?

    How to say, she is the daughter of the duke''s government, and she must be easier to find out about these things than Sun Yi, who is on the run.

    Besides, she also wanted to know if her wolf-hearted cousin would be alone in addition to going to the military camp, giving Sun Yi a chance to kill him...

    These are also to be inquired about.

    Who can I ask?

    It stands to reason that now her second uncle Shao Zhongxi has been visiting the palace because of the embassy from Beicheng recently. She should know more about the recent movements of Emperor Daling, but her second uncle is cold and she has been afraid of this second uncle since she was a child. Dare to inquire with this second uncle?

    Let''s inquire with her father.

    In general, his second uncle would tell her father, the two exchanged news, and her third uncle Shao Shuting. The three brothers have always exchanged news. One is prosperous and the other is lost, but her third uncle, Shao Shuting, has been there for many years. The Zhennan military camp is not at home at all now.

    Then inquire with her father, she is also familiar with her father.

    It''s just that it''s already night, so her father is probably asleep, so even if you find out, it will have to be tomorrow.

    So, the next day, after breakfast, and seeing her father dancing a knife in the yard, Shao Yucen walked over and asked with a well-behaved look: "Dad, when will the emperor''s cousin return to Huaishu Village? I made it for my aunt. A cloak, I would like to ask my cousin to help bring it with you when the time comes."

    After all, her aunt Shao Youyue is the queen mother, even if she has no conscience, she has to please, at least on the surface, so, she always makes something to send to this aunt, or someone to come to Dijing , let that person take it with him when he goes back.

    At this moment, just use this as an excuse.

    Shao Boqi said: "We have to wait for the Beicheng Mission to leave."

    Shao Yucen: "Oh, I see." Then he asked again: "What''s going on with my cousin recently, if there''s not much, I''ll find a day to ask him about this, so as not to disturb him."

    If it was usually his daughter, he wouldn''t think about anything bad when he said these words, but the night before, his second brother Shao Zhongxi told him that there might be a problem with this daughter, and he thought about it carefully. Thinking, I really felt that there was a problem, and even reported it to the emperor, so at this moment, Shao Boqi couldn''t help but feel that his daughter seemed to be asking him about the emperor Xue Yan, and wanted to know what the emperor Xue Yan had been up to recently.

    Shao Boqi was sad in his heart, his face was not visible, he stopped dancing the sword, took the sword to the man next to him, took the handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his face, and said with a smile: "I have already received the Empress Beicheng and the envoys. The emperor hasn''t had much to do recently. I originally planned to visit the military camp yesterday, but didn''t your second uncle and I go to the palace to report the matter to him, which delayed him a bit. He didn''t go, and planned to go in two days Go, it is the day after tomorrow. He will take care of the case in the next two days. If you ask him to do this, try to do it after the day after tomorrow. If you feel that it is troublesome for you to ask for it yourself, give it to me. I will enter the palace someday, by the way. Bring it to him and let him help auntie."

    the day after tomorrow?

    Shao Yucen was secretly happy in his heart, but his face was still well-behaved: "Okay, then the daughter will wrap the cloak and give it to Dad when you enter the palace, bring it to the watch, and ask him to hand it over to Auntie."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1677ï¼š Not full of dust?

    Chapter 1677 Won''t the door be covered with dust?

    Then, no more questions.

    On the other hand, Shao Boqi sighed: "This emperor is also, you are being held hostage at home, obviously there are dangerous people in the imperial capital, but he doesn''t plan to bring more people around the day after tomorrow, so he still only plans to bring one or two people. Saying that the dangerous person doesn''t know that he will go to the military camp that day, and your second uncle and I have to persuade them to no avail."

    Having said this, he sighed again.

    was talking to himself as if he was talking to her, then took the big sword and started dancing.

    Shao Yucen was even more happy.

    Shao Boqi noticed out of the corner of his eyes that his daughter couldn''t hide the joy on the brows, and his heart naturally became more and more sad.

    *

    That afternoon, Shao Boqi entered the palace, and naturally he also brought the cloak wrapped by Shao Yucen.

    As soon as he saw Xue Yan, Shao Boqi knelt down on the ground with tears in his eyes and pleaded guilty: "Your Majesty, there is no way for a minister to teach a daughter to do such a rebellious thing."

    Xue Yan hurriedly helped his eldest uncle, and asked, "Did my uncle know something again?"

    Shao Boqi nodded with tears in his eyes: "After breakfast today, Yu Cen asked Wei Chen about your recent affairs, and Wei Chen lied and said that you were going to the military camp outside the city the day after, and only brought one or two people with you. The minister saw with his own eyes the joy she couldn''t hide floating on her face, and she should be able to assassinate the emperor. Wei Chen... really has no way to teach her daughter!" After speaking, she burst into tears and knelt on the ground again.

    "What are you doing with your uncle?" Xue Yan hurriedly helped her uncle up again. "Uncle, get up quickly." Then he comforted: "The Shao family has been loyal for generations. Even if cousin Yu Cen is from the same party, the Shao family will not be covered in dust."

    "Your Majesty..." Shao Boqi even burst into tears. "Weichen raised such a rebellious daughter, what face will he have to meet his ancestors in the future?"

    Xue Yan comforted a few more words, and Shao Boqi wiped the tears on both sides with his sleeves, and continued to report: "Wei Chen has already sent someone to watch the rebel girl secretly, and also instructed the servants to let the rebel girl go wherever she wants to go. , just let her go, leave her alone, presumably, she will spread the news soon. Following this rope, we should be able to find Sun Ye''s hiding place. If Sun Ye and her party are still in the same party, they should also can be captured together.¡±

    *

    Shao Yucen is actually a very impatient person. Knowing that her cousin Xue Yan will go to the barracks the day after tomorrow, and she only has one or two people with her, she thinks this is an excellent opportunity, and she can''t miss it. Naturally, she wants to go out and sneak into the city. Tell Sun Yi by the river five miles away.

    However, her father is at home and she can''t go out, so she can only stay at home.

    In the afternoon, her father went out, but considering that her father might come back soon, it is not easy for her to go out.

    So until the next day, which was also April 18, when her father went out early in the morning, he also went to the hotel with her second uncle. Today, her father will also accompany the embassy. It is estimated that it is not dark and everyone is Can''t come back, and then, Shao Yucen left the Guogong''s mansion.

    When he walked to the location two streets away from the Guogongfu, Shao Yucen asked all the maids to stop here and were not allowed to follow her.

    Although the maids were not ordered by Shao Boqi, they were always afraid of the young lady Shao Yucen. Seeing Shao Yucen reprimanded them, even if they were very worried that the young lady would have an accident by herself, they still stopped there obediently.

    Then, naturally, Shao Yucen left the imperial capital alone.

    didn''t even know that a group of people followed her secretly.

    The head of this group of people, let one person rush to the post house to report.

    In the post house, not only Shao Zhongxi and Shao Boqi were present, but Xue Yan was also there, all sitting in the big study in front of the post house.

 Chapter 1678ï¼š Rebellious indeed!

    Chapter 1678 Really rebelled!

    Xue Wuhu and Fuying were naturally there.

    Suddenly, Shao Boqi''s subordinates came down and reported: "Miss Yucen has already gone out, and she has sent the maid, she is the only one. Looking at the direction she is going, it seems that she is going out of the city."

    Shao Boqi stood up suddenly.

    After got Xue Yan''s permission, Shao Boqi went.

    Xue Wuhu said angrily: "Let''s go and see too!"

    Fuying drank tea upright and said without raising her eyelids: "Sun Yi is not low-handed, and I don''t know if he has any accomplices.

    "Didn''t you protect me? We still have so many people in our hands, can''t I just go and have a look? What are you afraid of! It''s too irritating, because her family has been loyal and fierce for generations, it was almost destroyed by her hands. !" Xue Wuhu was still angry.

    Fuying still disagrees.

    Xue Yan naturally disagreed and said with a smile: "Fifth brother, you should stay in the inn with the fifth sister-in-law, and I will go with the second uncle."

    The cold Shao Zhongxi also got up.

    Then Xue Yan and Shao Zhongxi also went.

    *

    Outside the Imperial Capital.

    Sun Ying just happened to be nesting some distance away from the river today.

    Originally, he thought he was not masked, so he showed his face and held Shao Yucen hostage for Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi to see. After all, Shao Boqi and Shao Zhongxi had seen him in the Beicheng mission before, and as soon as they saw his face, they knew that he was from Beicheng. , then Beicheng Empress Fuying and the embassy could not get rid of the relationship, but in the past two days, he has not heard what happened to the Empress Fuying and the Beicheng embassy.

    Obviously he underestimated the trust of Emperor Daling in Empress Beicheng, the fifth sister-in-law.

    In the imperial capital, although it seemed that nothing happened, he found that someone was secretly asking him with a paper with his portrait on it, which made him a little difficult to move...

    It shows that now, he can only pin his hopes on Shao Yucen.

    Although he actually didn''t trust Shao Yucen and didn''t know Shao Yucen that well, he didn''t know if she would go back on it, but there was really no other way.

    He couldn''t come to Daling, and he didn''t gain anything at all.

    The pictures of gunpowder and cannons have not been stolen, and Daling and Beicheng are still at peace with each other... Even if Emperor Daling trusts Fuying, the fifth sister-in-law, but Beicheng really assassinated him, even if the emperor has a heart For covering up, Daling must have complained very much. Originally, Beicheng and Daling have always been hostile, and water and fire cannot be tolerated... If this matter is not investigated, it will be very embarrassing. What is the use of artillery and gunpowder? I''ve been bullied as before...

    This is also the most fundamental reason why he still holds hope for Shao Yucen.

    Once he assassinated Xue Yan, no matter if he was alive or dead, it was he who was a Beicheng person who assassinated Xue Yan... Who knows that he is not actually a Beicheng person...

    Therefore, as long as he assassinates Xue Yan, no matter whether he succeeds or not, Daling and Beicheng will not get along.

    Suddenly saw Shao Yucen holding a skirt and came from a distance, Sun Yi, who was nesting behind the grass, was naturally overjoyed.

    was about to get up to meet him, but suddenly he saw a group of people secretly following Shao Yucen, not far or near, Sun Ying hurriedly nestled back and became furious.

    "This bitch!" Sun Yi gritted his teeth. "Sure enough rebel!" Poisonous water could be sprayed from his eyes.

    "If I don''t kill you, I will be in vain!" After saying that, Sun Yi unloaded his crossbow from his waist, and then shot an arrow at Shao Yucen.

 Chapter 1679ï¼š Weichen Wushu

    Chapter 1679 Wei Chen Wuxiang

    Shao Yucen didn''t even know that Sun Yan had misunderstood him, and she didn''t know who was behind her. She just came to the riverside wholeheartedly. When she saw that there was no sign of Sun Yan, she looked around and whispered, "Sun Yan. Sun Yan. hinder."

    Sun Yi was even more furious, how could he be merciful, he let go of his hand immediately, and the crossbow arrow just shot out, hitting Shao Yucen''s throat and roaring past.

    Shao Yucen fell to the ground, trembling several times, unable to rest his eyes.

    The group of people who followed Shao Yucen secretly did not expect such a change at all, and they were all taken aback. The group of people immediately divided into two groups, one group rushed in the direction of the arrow, and the other group rushed to their lady''s side. Looking at their young lady''s injuries, they saw that their young lady only shivered a few times and then died. They were even more shocked, but they didn''t care much, and they rushed to the direction of the arrow to catch Sun Yi.

    Sun Yi ran away.

    Sun Yi ran away as soon as he let go of his bow and crossbow, but because he could dodge better, people couldn''t find it. The horses were a little far away, so they could only run on their feet.

    A group of people followed.

    Fortunately, in the past two days, he has become familiar with the outside of the city. It shouldn''t be so difficult to get rid of the people behind him, but while running, he suddenly encountered a pair of people blocking the road.

    The first general was riding on a horse.

    is Xue Sanhu.

    Xue Sanhu, as the commander of the city-guarding army, went back to the barracks immediately after his fifth brother Xue Wuhu and Fuying got married in Huaishu Village. He just had nothing to do today, so he took people to patrol around the barracks without realizing it. After walking a little further, he didn''t know that this happened. He also saw it. The group of people chasing the person in front of him were Shao Boqi''s people.

    I saw Xue Sanhu standing high on the horse and said, "Take it."

    Sun Yan panicked.

    And Sun Yi was stopped. Although he hadn''t been caught yet, he was fighting against the city guards, but he delayed the time and let Shao Boqi''s people chase after him. Then, Sun Yi was surrounded.

    Sun Ying''s skills are really good, so many people can''t take him down, so Xue Sanhu also shot.

    Xue Sanhu was too stubborn, and Sun Yan might be better than Xue Sanhu if he fought alone, but after all, with so many people, Sun Yan could take care of Xue Sanhu, so he couldn''t take care of others, and when he heard the sound of hoofs, it was Shao Boqi who was in a hurry. Knowing that he couldn''t escape today, in order to prevent himself from being tortured and explaining something, Sun Yi simply retracted the sword that had been stabbed out. He pierced it himself, he laughed, and felt that no one knew that he was actually from Dongxiao Kingdom, and then he died.

    Xue Sanhu frowned.

    Shao Boqi saw the fight here, and he came over without knowing that his daughter was dead. Who knew that as soon as he came over, the fighting stopped here, and Sun Yi lay straight on the ground with a sword on his body.

    Knowing that Sun Yi was dead, Shao Boqi asked his subordinates, "Where''s the lady?"

    Only then did his subordinates tell him that Shao Yucen was dead.

    Shao Boqi stayed for a long time before he got off the horse and asked, "Where is it?"

    ''s men hurriedly led Shao Boqi to the corpse.

    After only a few steps, he saw Xue Yan and Shao Zhongxi coming, both of them riding horses, and people behind them, also riding horses.

    Shao Boqi salutes on the horse, not very stately; "Excuse Wei Chen, no status." Then, he continued to ask his subordinates to take him to the place where his daughter''s body was.

    Only then did Xue Yan and Shao Zhongxi know that Shao Yucen was dead.

 Chapter 1680ï¼š Yang and yin violate?

    Chapter 1680 Yang Feng Yin violates?

    When Shao Boqi saw that Shao Yucen was pierced by an arrow in his throat, lying on the ground with a pool of blood, he died very miserably, he finally couldn''t help but still burst into tears.

    Extreme grief.

    For the reputation of the Shao family, and in order not to make people suspicious of this matter, Xue Yan ordered everyone who knew it to be quiet, and no one was allowed to say it.

    As for who is behind Sun Yi, Fuying has already sent someone back to Beicheng to investigate, hoping to find clues. And for the sake of friendship between the two countries, there will be no more ramifications. This matter has also been concealed and not let more people know.

    *

    On April 30th, Fuying and Beicheng''s mission set off for Beicheng. Xue Wuhu would naturally follow him back to Beicheng. Beicheng had a wedding waiting for him. Xue Yan brought some officials to see him off.

    But the emperor sent them off, and they should not have been sent to the outside of the city. They should be sent to the gate of the palace.

    But because Xue Yan also planned to go back to Huaishu Village on this day, he was sent to the city gate, and then separated at the city gate. Xue Wuhu, Fuying and the delegation members walked in the direction of North Cheng, Xue Yan brought a few cloud clothes Wei and the dark guard hurried back to Huaishu Village.

    Although Jiang Yue didn''t need Xue Yan to bring anything back from Dijing, as long as others came back, Xue Yan still brought some things back from Dijing, and also brought some things for the rest of the family.

    It was not until the third day of May that Xue Yan returned to Huaishu Village.

    What happened in Dijing, Xue Yan wrote a letter to send it back and told his family Yuebao, so he didn''t have to say anything about it when he came back.

    Due to the large number of people in the embassy, ??there were many carriages, and there were gifts from Daling on the carriage, so it was impossible to travel day and night. In addition, Beicheng was far away, so Xue Wuhu, Fuying and others had to arrive in Beicheng for many days.

    Today, on the 20th day of the fifth month, on the way back to Beicheng Imperial City, Fuying was sitting in the carriage. Xue Wuhu couldn¡¯t sit still in the carriage, so he got out of the carriage and followed him on horseback.

    As soon as Xue Wuhu got out of the carriage again, he saw a horse hurriedly approaching from the direction of Beicheng. It was the person Fuying sent back to find out the real details of Sun Ying.

    As soon as the man came over, he hurriedly dismounted from his horse and saluted, before reporting: "I have checked for half a month, but I haven''t found anything wrong with that Sun Ying, and there is nothing wrong with his residence, only one thing is that someone accidentally bumped into Sun. It seems that he has written the text of Dongxiao Kingdom, and the rest can''t be found out."

    "Ah, ah, Fuying, send someone to tell Xiaoyan about this!" Xue Wuhu was excited. "Even if you can''t find out anything else, you can''t really be sure of anything, but why should Xiaoyan have a bottom line!"

    Now, apart from telling the sixth brother Xue Yan, there is nothing he can do. Fuying naturally sent two people to go to Huaishu Village to report to Xue Yan.

    Because of fast horses, traveling day and night, and taking shortcuts, on May 26th, Xue Yan got the news, and then Xue Yan told Jiang Yue about it.

    Jiang Yue said: "On this point alone, it can only be determined that Sun Yi may be a person from Dongxiao Kingdom, and nothing else can be determined."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. "However, the possibility is still quite high. Originally, Beicheng and Dongxiao Kingdom were not in the same league, and Dongxiao Kingdom was not in line with any country. If Beicheng and Daling really fight, no matter who wins or loses, Dongxiao will be in conflict with each other. Xiaoguo has benefits."

    "It''s just that I heard," Xue Yan added, "Because the Emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom is only nine years old, and the regent King Xiahou Zhengyang is obsessed with yin, in fact, the Dongxiao Kingdom is actually in the hands of Xiahouzheng, the regent of Dongxiao Kingdom."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1681ï¼š Died on the way?

    Chapter 1681 Died on the way to the envoy?

    "In other words, Xiahouzheng is in charge of everything," Xue Yan said. "The little emperor is just a puppet. If Sun Yi is really from Dongxiao Kingdom, then there is a high possibility that he is from this Xiahouzheng."

    Jiang Yue nodded, agreeing.

    Xue Yan said again: "In my last life, all I can remember now is that Xiahouzheng usurped the throne and killed the little emperor in front of the minister of civil and military affairs. All officials were shocked, and then he became the emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom. Ling didn''t have cannons and gunpowder. As soon as he ascended the throne, he let the army attack Da Ling, and then the Dongxiao Kingdom was destroyed by Da Ling. But this should not happen until two years later."

    Jiang Yuedao: "Here is written by Ai Xiaotian. Ai Xiaotian''s past life events are all in one stroke, and they are all conveyed through Xue Yan''s memories in the book, and you inherited Xue Yan''s memories, then these things in your memory , it should be all we can know, there is no need to ask Ai Xiaotian. But it will happen in two years, but now many things have changed, it may be earlier. Moreover, in this life, if Dongxiaoguo is still afraid of big Ling''s gunpowder and cannons can''t compete with it at all. Even if Xiahouzheng usurped the throne, he would never let the army attack Daling like in his previous life. Regardless of whether Sun Yi was his or not, the work The Ministry has to send more people, just in case someone actually stole the gunpowder and artillery drawings."

    Xue Yan said: "We have already dispatched additional staff, and they are like iron buckets. I also asked my uncle and second uncle to always visit the Ministry of Engineering to avoid any problems."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard footsteps coming from outside the window.

    Someone was near the window.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue stopped talking immediately.

    After a while, I saw a Yun Yiwei appearing in front of the window, saluting both Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and then presented a letter of credentials in both hands: "The prime minister''s people have found their subordinates, please subordinates to take this urgent care. It was sent in a hurry, saying that it was sent by Dongxiaoguo, and that Dongxiaoguo also wanted to befriend Daling, if the emperor has no opinion, Dongxiaoguo will show sincerity, and the monarch will personally send Daling."

    "It''s a coincidence." Xue Yan smiled. "Just when I learned that Sun Yi might be from the Dongxiao Kingdom, the Dongxiao Kingdom has already sent someone a letter of credentials, and I want to make good friends with Daling, so the emperor of the Dongxiao Kingdom will send the ambassador himself. The emperor is only nine years old, and it is still dangerous to leave the palace, but to come to Daling, does anyone think this little emperor died on the way to the envoy?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "Since they have issued their credentials, let''s see what medicines are sold in the gourd. Otherwise, we will be too lazy to spend that time.

    "That''s right." Xue Yan nodded, and then went to the desk to write a letter, asking the prime minister to draft a reply letter to Dongxiao Kingdom, stamp it with a big seal, and agree to the small emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom to send Da Ling as an ambassador. Immediately, he handed the letter to Na Yun Yiwei: "You rest for two days and let someone else send it to the Prime Minister in the Imperial Capital."

    "Yes!" Yun Yiwei immediately clasped his fists and took the order.

    After the people left, Xue Yan said, "Dongxiao has a long way to go, and the carriages and horses are slow. This time around, the Dongxiao Kingdom has to arrange it, and our Daling Kingdom has to arrange it. In addition, they have to send accompanying officials. If we are sure that there is no problem, we can let people really bring those officials, which may take more than half a year, or at least it will take half a year, before we can see the delegation of Dongxiao."

 Chapter 1682ï¼š worse than our symptoms

    Chapter 1682 The symptoms were much worse than ours at the time

    Jiang Yue said: "It doesn''t matter if it takes so long, then I will not only give birth to the child, but also finish the confinement."

    She is now more than seven months pregnant.

    Xue Yan looked at her already huge belly, "Your legs are even more swollen, I''ll bring you a basin of water to soak your feet later."

    In fact, don¡¯t worry about this. The swollen legs are actually caused by the growth of the fetus in the third trimester, which affects the lower limbs. There is a situation of poor blood circulation. It will be fine after the baby is born, and even if the feet are soaked, although it is effective Yes, but not much.

    However, Jiang Yue did not refuse, but nodded: "Well."

    She has to ask her family Xue Yan to do something. When she is busy, she won''t always think about this and that. Otherwise, she has nothing to do, but he will be depressed before giving birth.

    Ever since her family, Xue Yan, came back from Dijing, seeing that her belly has grown a lot, she has become even more nervous, and now she hardly ever leaves her side every day.

    *

    It was July 24th in a blink of an eye. On this day, at noon, after lunch, Xue Yan helped his Yuebao back to his room to take a nap.

    Because both the doctor and the doctor of the last days said that the childbirth was only a few days ago, Xue Yan was even more nervous, and could not sleep at night.

    Since his Yuebao''s belly got bigger, he didn''t hug him to sleep anymore. Although he slept well, he was worried that he would accidentally touch his Yuebao''s belly when he fell asleep, so even though it was still a picture He fell asleep on the bed, but the two were far apart. His Yuebao slept the innermost, and he slept the outermost.

    His family Yuebao didn''t want to do this, but the family also felt that he was too nervous and was about to be stunned. They also asked his family Yuebao to follow him a little, saying that it was inevitable to be a father for the first time...

    Cough.

    Although he also felt that he was too nervous, at this moment, taking a nap and lying on his side on the bed, he still stared at his Yuebao''s big belly.

    His family Yuebao was as calm and calm as usual. Even now he was staring at her again, and she slept very peacefully, her eyelashes drooping like wings.

    Suddenly, his Yuebao opened his eyes.

    He immediately broke out in a cold sweat, and immediately asked, "Are you going to give birth?" The man quickly got up, nervous to die.

    Jiang Yue was still very calm, but nodded, "It seems to be hurting a little, it should be about to give birth."

    He was so shocked that he didn''t have time to put on his shoes, so he ran out and called for someone to deliver the baby.

    Liu Guixia and the others did not have the habit of taking naps. They were playing mahjong in the main room. They panicked when they heard the words. They quickly boiled hot water and went in with the midwife to deliver the delivery.

    "Go out, go out, what are you doing here, man?" Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue pushed their son Xue Yan.

    As soon as Xue Yan called someone, he went back to the bed and accompanied his Yuebao. He was extremely nervous. He was suddenly pushed by his mother and mother, and he naturally didn''t want to go out.

    "Go out, go out." Sister-in-law Li Hehua and sister-in-law Yu Hongyan also pushed up.

    Jiang Yue actually only had a stomach ache, and there should be some time before she actually gave birth, but her family, Xue Yan, was so nervous, she thought it was better not to let him accompany her, so she also said, "Let''s go out."

    Then the third and fourth sisters also came to push him.

    With so many people pushing him, Xue Yan had no choice but to come out and wait anxiously at the door. It wasn''t that he gave birth to a child, but he was sweating.

    When Xue Erhu saw it, he smiled and said to Xue Yihu: "Brother, look at Xiaoyan, the symptoms are much worse than ours at the time."

 Chapter 1683ï¼š Who in our family can compare to her?

    Chapter 1683 Who in our family can compare to her?

    Xue Yihu smiled naively.

    Xue Yan didn''t care that his second brother was making fun of him, but he was still anxious. Not standing, not sitting, not pacing.

    Although Xue Erhu and the others made fun of Xue Yan, they were a little worried. After all, this child is going to the gate of hell, and they all hope that the mother and child are safe.

    Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao were also worried, they both stood in front of the house, talking from time to time.

    After standing for a long time, he didn''t hear any screams inside. Xue Dafu was afraid that Xue Yan would hear and worry, so he asked Xuanyuan Hao in a very low voice: "Brother, why isn''t this Yuebao screaming, is it¡ª"

    Xuanyuan Hao was afraid that Xue Dafu would say something unlucky, so he hurriedly cut off: "It shouldn''t be so painful, and if it''s not so bad, this child should be able to bear it. It''s not that you don''t know, big brother, Yuebao usually has this kind of temperament. , who has her calmness on weekdays, I have never seen her ups and downs, who in our family can compare to her?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." Xue Dafu nodded vigorously, relieved a lot.

    Although Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao were very quiet, they were afraid that Xue Yan would hear them, but Xue Yan still heard them. In fact, he also had the same idea with his father, and at the same time, he also felt that his family Yuebao was afraid that he would be more worried, so he was even more nervous and anxious, so he held back and did not call out.

    In the room, Jiang Yue did not call out.

    First, it was because of her personality, and secondly, she was really afraid that her family, Xue Yan, would be more anxious outside.

    But because he held back and didn''t cry out, he had more strength to give birth to a child. The child was born very smoothly. Immediately after giving birth, there was an extremely loud cry: "Wow¡ª¡ª"

    "I''m born! I''m born!" Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao both held their hands together, extremely happy.

    Xue Erhu and the others are also very happy.

    Xue Yan was still nervous.

    Until the sister-in-law Li Hehua came out with a smile and said that she was a baby girl, and: "Mother and daughter are safe."

    Xue Yan just felt a little out of strength. He put one hand on the door and felt relieved.

    He wanted to go in and have a look, but his sister-in-law hurriedly grabbed him: "It''s still being cleaned up inside, let''s wait a while. Although Yuebao has used a lot of strength, her body is in good shape, and no one is dizzy. It''s fine. My child. Also full of anger, you heard it too, the cry was loud."

    "It''s all good." Xue Dafu smiled with his teeth out of sight.

    Xue Erhu and the others were also very happy: "We have another girl in our family. What''s the point of a litter of boys, it''s better to be a girl."

    Xuanyuan Hao became a grandfather and finally had a granddaughter, so naturally he was very happy. But then I thought about it, this is a daughter, how can I inherit the throne, but I think that there is already a female emperor in Beicheng, and it is not impossible for Daling to be a female emperor. Besides, his son may have children in the future. However, his son has always had the idea of ??making concessions and did not want to be the emperor. As long as there is a suitable candidate, he has been suffering from the lack of a suitable candidate to stay on the throne. Moreover, he himself has abdicated to be the emperor, and he still cares about these things. The children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren. , also like the big brother Xue Dafu, who can''t see his eyes when he smiles.

    When the inside was cleaned up, the second sister-in-law called out, and the elder sister-in-law Li Hehua was willing to step aside and let Xue Yan in.

    Xue Dafu and the others naturally don''t want to go into the inner room to watch. When the child is carried to the outer room of the room, they will go to the outer room to see it.

 Chapter 1684ï¼š but its normal

    Chapter 1684 But it''s all normal

    When Xue Yan strode in, Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue were hugging the child and brought them to Jiang Yue who was lying on the bed with a smile on their faces, and let Jiang Yue look after the child.

    Jiang Yue had a rare smile on the corner of her mouth. The kid is so ugly.

    Newborn, wrinkled and red.

    Generally, children are like this when they are born. After a few days of raising, they will be fine, and they will be fine.

    But the cry was loud, and it was extremely energetic. Obviously, the baby was in good health.

    As soon as Xue Yan came in, she sat on the edge of the bed, held her hand, and asked with great concern, "Is there anything wrong with your body?"

    Jiang Yue shook her head, indicating no. It''s just a lack of energy, but that''s normal.

    Xue Yan was completely relieved.

    Jiang Yue raised her hand slightly, wanting to call the child to show Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan hurriedly pressed her hand, "Don''t move now." Then he looked at the child.

    The child hadn''t opened his eyes yet, and was still crying loudly. He was held in a baby''s arms, revealing only a small wrinkled and red face.

    Xue Yan couldn''t help but also had a smile on his face. This is the child of him and his family Yuebao. Unconsciously, the hand he was holding his Yuebao tightened.

    "This child has a nose like you, and ears like you." Liu Guixia said with a smile that couldn''t be closed. "The rest are carved out of the same mold as Yuebao."

    "You, the father, hug me too." Shao Youyue was also happy, but she gave the child to Xue Yan carefully.

    It''s not that Xue Yan has never held a newborn child before, but he doesn''t know why, he just thinks his baby is really small, and he has never held such a small baby before. Jia Xiaobao''s little face was also sent to his Yuebao, so that his Yuebao could look at it again.

    Jiang Yue naturally looked at it again and nodded, "The nose and auricle are like you."

    "Let''s all go out," Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue greeted, telling everyone to go out. He didn''t forget to tell Xue Yan: "Don''t just talk to Yuebao, Yuebao needs more rest now."

    Xue Yan naturally agreed, and when he saw everyone went out, he asked softly, "Are you hungry? The fourth sister-in-law cooked egg noodles. I''ll bring you a bowl to eat?"

    Jiang Yue shook her head: "I''m not hungry."

    This life was very smooth, the sun was still high, and it was not that she did not eat lunch, she was indeed not hungry.

    Xue Yan saw that she was really not hungry, so she didn''t go to serve any egg noodles, but showed his Yuebao baby for a while before persuading his Yuebao to sleep.

    She had no strength, Jiang Yue really wanted to sleep, so she really closed her eyes.

    Xue Yan carefully put his little baby aside, and tucked the quilt for his Yuebao so that the wind would not get in. After half of July, the weather has turned cold, although it is not enough to cover a thick quilt. , The cover is a very thin quilt, but his family Yuebao is now weak, especially can not see the wind and cold, he has to pay attention.

    took another look at the windows, and seeing that the windows were closed tightly and no wind would come in, he picked up his little baby again and went to the outer room.

    Xue Dafu, Xuanyuan Hao, Xue Erhu and others were all waiting outside. They were afraid that they would disturb Jiang Yue, so they all kept their voices low. When they saw the child coming over, they were all excited to give them a hug. I gave them a hug, but their voices were still very low. .

    Especially Xuanyuan Hao, holding his little granddaughter, was unwilling to let go.

    When the hot water was being boiled at home, I cooked a lot of red eggs by the way. Liu Guixia and the others had already delivered them from house to house, making everyone feel happy.

    My aunt''s house is far away, so I have to send someone to tell me.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    By the way, try to update during the day in the future, okay~

 Chapter 1685ï¼š Xue Yan

    Chapter 1685 Xue Yan

    The uncle, uncle, uncle, and aunt''s family are in the village. They heard that they had already given birth, so they all caught two old hens and brought them to Jiangyue to make soup to make up for it.

    If you take care of it in the confinement period, you will not have any problems.

    The fourth brother heard that he had given birth in the main shop in the town, and came back happily to see his little niece.

    sent someone to tell the third brother in the moat army camp about this. The third brother will not be back for the time being, but the little niece will definitely be back when the moon is full.

    The fifth brother is still in Beicheng, and he has already married the fifth sister-in-law Fuying once again in Beicheng. Naturally, someone will be sent to tell the fifth brother and the fifth sister-in-law about this.

    There are other relatives who should be sent to tell them.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had already discussed it a long time ago. If it was a baby girl, it would be called Xue Yan, also known as Xuanyuan Yan, and naturally Jiang Yan and Bai Yan.

    Anyway, the first name is ''Yan'', and the surname depends on who it is addressed to.

    If you say it to Baiguan, it will naturally be called Xuanyuanyan; if you say it to someone who doesn''t know that Xue Yan is Emperor Xuanyuan Shu of Daling, you will naturally say it is Xue Yan; if it is in the last days, it can be called Jiang Yan, or Bai Yan...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t care what their surnames are, as long as it''s their two surnames.

    But now the little baby is still young and still lives with them in Huaishu Village, most of them must be Xue Yan.

    ''s nickname is naturally ''Yan Yan''.

    In the evening, during dinner, because Jiang Yue was still asleep, Xue Yan did not wake Jiang Yue, and let the family eat first.

    Jiang Yue slept until the middle of the night before she woke up. Baby Yan Yan had already been coaxed to fall asleep in the shaker. Xue Yan did not dare to turn on the lights, because she was afraid that the room would be too bright. Both Jiang Yue and the baby slept. No, only a small light was lit, and it was placed in the outer room, so that it could only faintly shine in.

    It was because of this light that Xue Yan, who was waiting for Jiang Yue to wake up, finally noticed that Jiang Yue was moving slightly. Knowing that Jiang Yue was awake, he hurriedly got up and asked softly, "Wake up? How are you feeling now? ?"

    Jiang Yue''s voice was also soft: "It''s okay, I still don''t have the strength, but it''s much better than before going to bed."

    "That''s good." Xue Yan was relieved. "Are you hungry, I''ll bring in the egg noodles."

    "Hmm." She was really hungry.

    Before Xue Yan went out, he lit another small lamp, which was placed in the inner room. Before putting it in the inner room, he covered the baby''s shaker with something to keep it dark so that the baby could continue to sleep soundly. He also moved the shaker to the side of the bed. A little bit, so that Jiang Yue can see the sweet baby sleeping in the shaker as long as she nods her side slightly.

    Immediately, he went out to the stove.

    Because he was afraid that the cooked noodles would become lumpy after a long time, and he didn''t know when his family Yuebao would wake up, Xue Yan didn''t let the family warm the noodles in the pot, but pulled some noodles and put them in the stove. There was always water on the stove, and the fire was never broken. When he came to the stove, Xue Yan hurriedly made noodles, beat eggs into it, and made a big bowl of egg noodles.

    He also kept his hands and feet lightly, because everyone else in the family was asleep, so as not to wake up.

    The noodles were already pulled, and the water was still hot. Soon the egg noodles were ready. Xue Yan also took a few plates of side dishes before bringing them into the room.

    After bringing it in, Xue Yan put it on the coffee table next to it, and immediately picked up the bowl of egg noodles, put chopsticks and chopsticks to his mouth and blew before feeding it to his Yuebao.

    His family Yuebao only ate two mouthfuls and wanted to drink some soup. Xue Yan picked up the spoon and scooped the noodle soup into the bowl. It was colder on the side of his mouth and could be eaten, but it was not cold. Deliver it to the mouth of his Yuebao.

 Chapter 1686ï¼š wash three

    Chapter 1686 Wash Three

    Although it was egg noodles, Jiang Yue always felt that it was tasteless in her mouth, so she asked Xue Yan to put some side dishes into the noodles, and then mixed them with her.

    The noodles with side dishes were added to make it more flavorful.

    At first, she was very hungry, but Jiang Yue didn''t eat such a big bowl of noodles at all. In the end, Xue Yan ate the rest for her.

    It happened to be late at night, so it was time for a late-night snack.

    After eating, Xue Yan sent the tableware and chopsticks to the kitchen, washed them quickly, then turned off the lights in the kitchen and went back to the room.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue was looking at their baby again, Xue Yan stopped sitting, but squatted on the other side of the shaker, talking to Jiang Yue in a low voice while watching the baby in the shaker with Jiang Yue.

    The words are naturally inseparable from the baby.

    Chatting and chatting, Xue Yan whispered: "I don''t know if it''s because I''m too young to know what to do, but I can''t see that our baby''s physique is different from ordinary people, and I can''t see that he has supernatural powers. "

    Before, they heard Shao Shuting and Huo Wenqing talk about this in the end of the world, because she has supernatural powers, two spaces, plus he does not fall down when he enters the space, and can open the door in the space, he is half a supernatural being, his parents Both are supernatural beings, so their children are likely to have supernormal abilities, or their physiques are different from ordinary children.

    And they also talked privately at that time, and felt that from a genetic point of view, it was indeed possible.

    "It''s just possible, but not necessarily." Jiang Yue said. "Look at it again, if our baby''s true physique is different from ordinary people or has supernatural abilities, it will be revealed sooner or later."

    "Well." Xue Yan nodded, agreeing. Then he smiled: "Dad they all said that Yanyan was heavier than Shishi and the others when they were first born, but for some reason, I always feel that Yanyan is a little smaller, much smaller than Shishi and the others when they were born."

    Jiang Yue tilted her head, looked into the shaker, and tapped her baby''s little nose with her finger: "The nose is not as big as my finger, it''s much smaller."

    "Look, you think so too. Maybe this has something to do with our first parenthood."

    "Um."

    is his own baby, even if he is ugly, he is still cute.

    Besides, their babies are not ugly.

    *

    Daling has a custom. On the third day after the baby is born, a bathing ceremony is held to gather relatives and friends to wish the baby good luck. Washed three times for the child.

    So, this day, on the third day after Jiang Yue gave birth to the baby, although Jiang Yue was still lying on the bed and sitting on the confinement, Xue Yan took the baby out and washed the baby three times.

    First, wash away misunderstandings and eliminate disasters.

    Second, it is natural to pray for good luck.

    After washing the baby three times, Xue Yan hurriedly sent his baby back to the room.

    The little baby has been able to open her eyes, and her small eyes stared at her father and her mother without blinking, as if they didn''t know each other, she had to recognize them well.

    will come in to see the children, and everyone who talks with Jiang Yue likes it.

    A few days later, baby Xue Yan was no longer wrinkled and red, white and tender, and looked even more small.

    Before I knew it, it was the day of the baby''s full moon.

    Jiang Yue has also been confinement. She gave birth naturally, and she is in good health. In fact, she doesn''t need to sit for such a long confinement, but her family, including Xue Yan, do not agree, for fear that she will not do a good job in confinement. What''s wrong, so she still sat for a whole month of confinement.

 Chapter 1687ï¼š If you want to convince the public, you still have to make a contribution

    Chapter 1687 If you want to convince the public, you still have to make a contribution

    Now, I can finally leave the room and see the wind.

    Jiang Yue hugged her little baby, who was grinning in her arms, not knowing what to smile, making the corners of her mouth curved.

    The third brother came back yesterday, and the fifth brother also came back from Beicheng. Because the fifth sister-in-law is the empress of Beicheng, she has to sit in Beicheng. She can''t always leave Beicheng for so long, and she never comes back.

    On a day like this, the children at home are of course indispensable. Xue Shi and the others came back last night. Even if they go to school today, they will not go there.

    The children were scrambling to hold the baby, and Jiang Yue gave them a hug.

    Jiang Yue is not nervous. She knows that the children are careful, and the children are also very worried about holding the baby. , I am afraid that if the children are not careful, something will happen to the little baby who is only one month old today.

    Another month later, I received a letter of credentials from Dongxiaoguo to Daling, saying that Dongxiaoguo was almost ready, and it was reasonable to say that Daling would be dispatched by the end of November, but it was cold winter and the weather was not good. It¡¯s good to hurry, and we have to wait until the next spring, when the weather is good, so it will be better, so let Daling know in advance.

    Xue Yan gave back his credentials and said yes.

    This winter is extraordinarily cold. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are afraid to take the baby out. Only when the sun is warm in winter and not cold, they take the baby to sit in the corridor or yard and bask in the sun.

    But because of their little baby, their lives are much more fulfilled.

    During the New Year''s Eve dinner, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also brought the baby to the table. The baby just played the rattle in their arms without raising his head.

    On the tenth day of the first lunar month, I received another letter of credentials from Dongxiao Kingdom to Daling, saying that it was confirmed that the young emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom and the embassy would set off on the 17th day of the first lunar month to visit Daling.

    While looking at her little baby who was playing naughty on the kang, Jiang Yue took the hand of her family''s Xue Yan, looked at the national book, and asked her family''s Xue Yan, "Who are you going to send to the border gate? Take this little emperor?"

    She had chatted with him before, this little emperor might have an accident on his way.

    If this happened within the territory of Dongxiao Kingdom, of course it had nothing to do with Daling, but if it entered Daling and happened in Daling, Daling would have to take some responsibility and would be suspected by the world, so as long as If the little emperor can go to the border between Dongxiao Kingdom and Daling, and enter the territory of Daling, why should he send someone there to receive it, so as to prevent the little emperor from having an accident in Daling.

    Xue Yan closed the national letter and said, "Uncle Third wrote to me last time about this and wants to go with quadruplets."

    The quadruplets are Liao Xiaodong, Liao Xiaoxi, Liao Xiaonan, and Liao Xiaobei from the Zhennan Barracks. They were originally brought out by their fifth brother Xue Wuhu. They used to be flag soldiers. After so many years, they now have a place in the barracks, and they perform extremely well. Eye-catching and outstanding, and because they look almost exactly the same, few people can distinguish them, so sometimes when they perform some tasks, their advantages are particularly obvious.

    However, because no other country dares to fight with Daling now, these four lack military merit, and even if they rely on the promotion mechanism in the military camp, they can only be promoted to lieutenant general at most.

    As the general of Zhennan, the third uncle Shao Shuting means that even if they are not handsome, they are still generals if they can''t be generals. meritorious deeds, that''s why I wrote a letter to talk about it.

 Chapter 1688ï¼š Juan area

    Chapter 1688 Ju''an Area

    Jiang Yue also knew about this. Seeing what her family Xue Yan meant, she should also let the quadruplets go, so she had no objection: "Then let them go."

    paused, and then added: "Except for the men and horses under their hands to follow them, and then transfer ten Yunyiwei to go with them, just in case."

    "Yeah." Xue Yan nodded, and then ordered.

    As soon as Liao Xiaodong, Liao Xiaoxi, Liao Xiaonan, and Liao Xiaobei received the emperor''s order, they immediately ordered their men and horses led by them as lieutenants and rushed to the border between Daling and Dongxiao, and then they were stationed in the border barracks. Waiting for the arrival of the little emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom and the envoy.

    The ten Yunyi Guards also rushed over to join them.

    If it doesn''t get people, it''s not because of an accident in Daling, Liao Xiaodong and others are not very worried, but on February 18th, looking at the envoy Haohaotang headed by Qu Xiao, the young emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom Tang Wei came, and they immediately cheered up.

    They came here, firstly to express the ceremony of Daling, and secondly to be responsible for the safety of Qu Xiao, a nine-year-old emperor in Daling.

    Once the little emperor entered the territory of Daling, what happened, the nature was completely different.

    Liao Xiaodong and the others went to greet him when he saw that he had entered the Daling Realm, clasped his fists, and saluted the little emperor Qu Xiao in the carriage.

    This is not their own emperor. To salute, you only need to clasp your fists or bow your hands to show respect and courtesy. You don¡¯t need to kneel.

    The maid opened the tent of the carriage, revealing Qu Xiaolai who was sitting inside.

    Although he is only nine years old, his temperament is calm and somewhat deserted. Naturally, it goes without saying that it is not something that ordinary people can compare to.

    After a few simple chats, the conversation was much better than Liao Xiaodong and the others expected. It was very suitable and had the appearance of an emperor.

    "It''s time for work." Qu Xiao nodded again, and then the servant put down the car tent.

    Immediately, Liao Xiaodong and the others arranged for an escort.

    Liao Xiaodong led a group of men and horses to clear the way at the front, and ten Yunyi Guards rode on both sides of the carriage that Qu Xiao was riding.

    The Dongxiao Kingdom mission not only came here, but also brought a large number of gifts for Daling, one carriage after another. slow.

    After traveling for more than ten days, nothing happened. Until this day, on the third day of March, when the convoy of the delegation arrived in the ''Ju''an area'' next to the ''Yiran area'', it was also three poles in the sun, and a large number of masked masks suddenly poured out. People in black, just like victory or defeat, those who hold bows hold bows, those who shoot arrows shoot arrows, those who draw swords draw swords, those who hold swords hold swords, swords and shadows, arrows like flying locusts, fortunately, Yun Yiwei, Liao Xiaodong and others Desperately protecting him, Qu Xiaocai was safe and sound.

    But many people were injured, especially the members of the Dongxiao country''s embassy. They had to stop their journey, and found a nearby Jiaguanyi for Qu Xiao and the embassy staff to live in.

    In order to prevent accidents from happening again, the inside and outside are strictly controlled, and the surrounding is like an iron barrel, and not a fly can fly in.

    Those men in black didn''t catch the survivors, they came with the determination to die, and Liao Xiaodong and the others were in a mess at that time.

    The corpses were all over the place, Liao Xiaodong and the others asked the government to send someone to clean it up.

    Before doing this, Yun Yiwei and Liao Xiaodong had already searched the bodies of those black-clothed corpses, but they did not find any evidence that could prove the identities of these black-clothed men.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1689ï¼š Thats good time

    Chapter 1689 I''m good at this time

    Qu Xiao seemed to be a little frightened. He didn''t speak the whole time, just stayed in the room. The imperial doctor who followed him showed it and said that it would be good to relax. Then he boiled the soothing soup and gave it to Qu Xiao with both hands.

    Qu Xiao got better after drinking it.

    Yun Yiwei was guarding outside Qu Xiao''s room.

    It was probably because of the soothing soup, Qu Xiao was still a little sleepy, so the maid waited for him to sleep, and then they all exited and stayed outside the room.

    Until the evening, a maid came in with a very large food box to serve the little emperor Qu Xiao for dinner, and then Yun Yiwei heard the screaming that the emperor was gone.

    Yun Yiwei was shocked and rushed in. He searched every corner of this huge room and found no trace of Qu Xiao.

    Liao Xiaodong and the others were also shocked. They led people to not only check in this room, but also check everywhere in this hotel. They all said that they did not see Qu Xiao going out, but they did not see any trace of the secret room, so Qu Xiao was just like that out of thin air. disappeared in general.

    The servants all cried anxiously.

    The officials of the mission couldn''t find their emperor, so they all rushed around in a hurry, and even suspected that it was Daling, saying that Daling''s army and horses were guarding the door of their emperor. This is also Daling''s territory. How could this person make a sound No, it must be Da Ling moved his hands and feet.

    Even some officials sent people to rush back to Dongxiao to report. The disappearance of the emperor, life and death do not know, this is not a trivial matter.

    also threatened: If Da Ling does not give Dong Xiao a satisfactory explanation, Dong Xiao will always be shattered into pieces, and he will also avenge their emperor and seek justice.

    But at this time, Liao Xiaodong and the others didn''t care what these people said. They just continued to find out the whereabouts of Qu Xiao, and at the same time asked a Yun Yiwei to hurriedly report to their emperor Xue Yan.

    That Yun Yiwei originally planned to go, so naturally he was even more busy.

    Ride a fast horse.

    Xue Yan lives in Huaishu Village, under Ping''an Town, Xinyuan County, Yiran area. It is not too far away, and it takes two hours to arrive non-stop.

    Today is March 3rd, and I only started making garlic cakes in the evening at home. At night, I just eat garlic cakes and don¡¯t cook anything else, but because my family wanted to make more garlic cakes as gifts, I didn¡¯t make them until Hai Shi. After finishing the small garlic cakes, I steamed a lot of small garlic cakes anyway.

    Jiang Yue had to take her little baby, and her baby was too young to help in the kitchen room, but Xue Yan helped to cook for a while, and only went to the main room when she saw that she didn''t need his help.

    There is also a shaker in the main room. When Xue Yan arrived in the main room, Jiang Yue just put the baby back in the shaker and let her roll and play in the shaker.

    The baby is more than seven months old, not only can sit and roll over, but also roll.

    Looking at how she rolled, she was quite energetic, but she was still soft when hugged, and even the small one didn''t dare to hold it heavy.

    is the same as if it is a little heavier on the hand, it can be broken.

    She was probably tired. Seeing that her father was here, she would stop rolling. The little person was lying there with her little feet up, only her pale and tender face turned around to look at her mother. Turning around again, the two black grape-like eyes looked at her father again.

    This grows up, the more pink and jade carved, cute and lovely.

    "It''s good at this time." Xue Yan smiled.

    Jiang Yue also smiled.

    indeed.

    When everyone is awake, her baby is as obedient as anything, and can play by herself, but when she sleeps, she is not obedient. Sometimes she can cry several times in the middle of the night, and she has to hug her and her husband and coax her for a long time. to be good.

 Chapter 1690ï¼š The little master is too...

    Chapter 1690 The little master is too...

    It is a bit hard to take care of a child, but when she really holds her baby and her baby is small, her heart softens.

    Unconsciously, Jiang Yue''s eyes became warmer when she looked at her baby.

    The garlic cakes are all ready, and it is time to wash the baby and let the baby sleep, so Jiang Yue wanted to take the baby back to the room, and Xue Yan also planned to call the baby. The water was delivered to the room, but before they left the main room or picked up the baby from the shaker, they heard the sound of hoofs.

    The sound of hooves was extremely rapid.

    Soon, the horseshoe came to the door of their yard.

    Everyone in the family is at home now, all lights on, and they haven¡¯t slept yet. This is in the village again. Everyone in the village likes to visit, and so do their family members. Therefore, at this moment, the yard door is not closed. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan clearly saw the lantern hanging at the door that it was Yun Yiwei who came. As soon as the horse stopped at the gate of the courtyard, Yun Yiwei got off the horse.

    Then, rush into the yard.

    Everyone in the family knew Xue Yan''s identity, Xue Dafu and the others were used to it, and they even urged Xue Yan to go to the study quickly, there must be something important.

    Xue Yan went to the study.

    Jiang Yue also went with her baby.

    Yun Yiwei hurriedly followed into the study, before assassinating the Dongxiao embassy in the ''Ju''an area'', and looking for a nearby Guanyi to stay, and the little emperor Qu Xiao is now gone, and the Dongxiao embassy suspects it is Da Ling What he did, he asked Daling to give an explanation, and so on, he told me in detail.

    The little baby didn''t know Yun Yiwei, and was held by her mother in her arms. She looked at Yun Yiwei with only two small eyes without blinking. She was super obedient.

    Yun Yiwei Du Nahan their little master is too good.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other after hearing Yun Yiwei''s words.

    Then Jiang Yuecai said: "Although I sent someone back to tell me, but the little emperor is not sure that he is really dead now, and Daling has gunpowder and cannons, even the whole country of Dongxiao knows that the little emperor was assassinated after Daling was assassinated. If it''s gone, I suspect that it was Da Ling, and at most I just let the soldiers and horses confront our soldiers and horses at the border, let''s talk, let us give a satisfactory explanation, and we won''t really dare to attack Da Ling."

    paused, then added: "At least for the time being, we won''t attack Daling. Unless we see the corpse of the little emperor."

    Xue Yan nodded, agreed, and said: "There is no trace of any clues on those who assassinated, and they all assassinated with the mentality of mortal death. Obviously, they are all dead men, and the people behind them are not simple. Those who want to destroy the relationship between the two countries and do not want to be friendly between the two countries do it, it is the people of Dongxiao Kingdom who do it. After all, Qu Xiao is still so young, it is very strange that Qu Xiao would personally send Da Ling as an ambassador. We have guessed it before. , someone in Dongxiao State wants Qu Xiao to die on the way of the mission, so it is more likely that someone from Dongxiao State did it. It is more likely that the regent of Dongxiao State is more likely. Even if the assassins did not go out in full force, there are still some If there are people, a child can disappear from the room like a metal bucket, and there is no strange sound, no signs of strangeness in the room, and no tunnels in the secret room. Common sense, it is impossible. Not necessarily the assassin."

    "But it was Yun Yiwei and Liao Xiaodong who were guarding at the time," Xue Yan continued, "They wouldn''t do this. It was either Qu Xiao disappeared on his own, or the servants who served Qu Xiao did it."

 Chapter 1691ï¼š Problems with the food box?

    Chapter 1691 Is there a problem with the food box?

    "After all," Xue Yan continued, "the servants serving Qu Xiao can freely enter and exit Qu Xiao''s room. Yun Yiwei and Liao Xiaodong also heard the shouts of the servants and they knew that Qu Xiao was gone. If it was Qu Xiao that disappeared on his own. Yes, why did he disappear on his own? How did he disappear? Why did he disappear? Moreover, if the servants who served Qu Xiao did it, how did those servants get Qu Xiao away, and no one found out. one cent?"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue asked Yun Yiwei: "When you were looking in and out of the room, you really didn''t find anything suspicious? When the servant entered and exited Qu Xiao''s room, was there really nothing wrong?"

    Yun Yiwei shook his head: "No, we searched the inside and outside, we dug the floor and wall, and we didn''t see anything wrong. I didn''t see anything wrong with the servant. After the monarch of Dongxiao Kingdom drank the soothing soup, he went to sleep. After getting down, the maid withdrew and stayed outside with us. We also chatted a few words. If it wasn''t for this later, it was dark and it was time to have dinner. Waiting for the monarch of Dongxiao Kingdom to have dinner, we still don¡¯t know that the monarch of Dongxiao Kingdom has disappeared in the room.¡±

    Food box?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately grasped the point and looked at each other again.

    Jiang Yue asked again: "How big is the food box? Did you check when you brought it in? You found that Qu Xiao was missing from the room, did you open the food box and look again?"

    Yun Yiwei is not stupid, but after hearing this, he also reacted a little, and replied quickly: "The food box is quite large and has many layers. These days, every day, this kind of food box is used to **** Dongxiao''s mission to Dongxiao. When the country delivers meals, we always see the waiter open the food box and take out one dish after another, filling a table every time. They all thought that the monarch of Dongxiao Kingdom was pampered and sullen, and he usually eats like this, so today, in the post house, I saw a food box like that again, and I wanted to enter the room, and the maid opened the food box outside the door at that time. After looking at the top layer, it was indeed vegetables, we didn''t care, we thought that every layer of the food box was full of vegetables, but now that I think about it, the waiter deliberately opened the top layer to see, lest we also come up to check Yes. When we found out that the monarch of Dongxiao Kingdom was missing from the room, we were anxious, and the servants were crying again. The food box was next to them, and it was still like they had just carried it in. We didn''t care about the food box, but Recalling the size of the food box, if the first floor has vegetables and the bottom is empty, it can indeed accommodate a child. This subordinate will go back, grab those waiters, and rummage through the food box!"

    "Don''t go back in a hurry." Xue Yan stopped him. "It''s been a long time. You were in a mess again. You must have been in a mess and searched outside. The food box has already been replaced, and you can''t find it when you go back and look for it. People from China, there is no problem with the food box caught on the spot, and the food box in question may not be found, and it is not easy to interrogate. We need to be clear in our hearts first."

    Immediately, Xue Yan looked at his family Yuebao and said, "It seems that Qu Xiao disappeared on his own. Those servants were serving him, and there is a high possibility that they were his confidants, and he fell asleep after eating the soothing soup. It wasn''t that he was in a coma, the inner waiter didn''t call for a while when he entered, and there was no resistance or abnormal sound outside, obviously, after the inner waiter entered, he hurriedly opened the food box and let Qu Xiao get in."

 Chapter 1692ï¼š There must be a plan behind it

    Chapter 1692 There must be a plan behind it

    "It''s almost seamless," Xue Yan said again, "but I still don''t know what Qu Xiao wants to do when he makes him disappear. If this is taught by a servant or other adults, this Qu Xiao is naturally not that smart. Yes. If the nine-year-old came up with the idea of ??his own, then the mind is not to be underestimated. But whether it was his idea or not, there must be a plan behind it."

    Jiang Yuedao: "He is in Dongxiao, isn''t he under the control of the regent Xiahouzheng everywhere? If this is not to be underestimated, he must want to solve Xiahouzheng, so that the subject is the subject and the emperor is the emperor. If this is the case, then he will send an ambassador. Da Ling was not necessarily arranged by the regent of Xiahouzheng, but he wanted to come. Xiahouzheng just wanted him to die, so he naturally agreed. Xiahouzheng wanted him to die again. If he wanted to have a chance of life, he must first leave Dongxiao and leave Xiahouzheng''s eyes before he could plan. But he is definitely not enough. It should be because he wants Daling to help him. If so, even if he disappears, he will find you. How do you say it is Emperor Daling, he must have a conversation with Emperor Daling. He disappeared in the post house, Don''t think about it, there must be people from Xia Houzheng in the embassy, ??as long as he stays in the embassy, ??he is no different from staying under Xia Houzheng''s eyes."

    "That''s right." Xue Yan nodded. "It''s better if he disappears, at least it''s safer. If he has been in the embassy, ??there are people in the embassy who want to kill him, and they can tip off the news. After all, he is not safe. Even if the idea is not his own. Yes, there are experts instructed, so he should continue to do as instructed by the experts. Everyone has come to Daling, and he will definitely not go back like this. He will definitely find me and dare to disappear from the mission. There must be a way to find me, we don''t have to find him, we just need to wait for him to find us."

    Jiang Yue also nodded and agreed.

    Then, Xue Yan said: "But the appearance is still to be done." Immediately, he looked at Yun Yiwei and instructed: "You will go back tomorrow morning, these people just pretend not to know, and continue to look for people like everyone else. Don''t pay too much attention to those servants, so as not to make people suspicious."

    "Yes!" Yun Yiwei then took his order.

    Seeing the person leave, Jiang Yuecai said: "When we see others, we will observe and observe carefully. If they are good, they will not be detrimental to our Daling. We can help him. But if it is the same as Xiahouzheng, half a catty is eight taels. , whoever of them is the emperor is the same, even if he is a child, we don''t have to help him."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. He didn''t want to help the tiger.

    In his memory, in his last life, Xiahouzheng usurped the throne and became emperor, so he let the army attack Daling. In this life, he didn''t want to get rid of Xiahouzheng, and another Qu Xiao appeared, and sooner or later it would be bad for Daling.

    Therefore, you really have to observe and observe carefully, and then decide whether to help or not.

    However, Xue Yan said: "This is not pretending to be dead, but disappearing himself, so that even if the troops and horses of the two countries confront each other at the border, they will not be able to fight. Obviously, there is room for it."

    Jiang Yue said: "There is room to talk to you."

    "That''s right." Xue Yan nodded again. "Without seeing his body this day, the two countries will not be able to fight in one day. But just in case, the border is still under martial law."

    Jiang Yue said: "Of course it is."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1693ï¼š really thinking...

    Chapter 1693 I really think...

    Immediately, Xue Yan called out a dark guard who was nearby, and ordered someone to go to the border gate and tell him to pay more attention.

    Then Xue Yan said again: "If Da Ling can''t give Dong Xiao a satisfactory explanation, the longer it takes, the worse Da Ling''s reputation will be, and naturally no country will dare to send Da Ling as an ambassador in the future. He really wants to Leave room to talk to me, it won''t be long before he will appear in front of us."

    Jiang Yue nodded, "It seems that he knows that you are in Huaishu Village, not far from Ju''an."

    Xue Yan said: "Originally, when the emperor recognized me as my ancestor, he had already told Baiguan where I was found. Except for some people in small places, Daling didn''t know, and everyone else knew, then Many people know it, and it must have spread to other countries, so it is not surprising that he knows."

    Then he added: "Although some officials in the embassy threatened to seek justice, even if the whole country was torn to pieces, Xiahou Zheng would never ignore the artillery and gunpowder and really attack Daling. Besides, as the regent, he served as the emperor''s ambassador. Obviously, I want the emperor to die on the way to the envoy, so how could he really avenge the emperor. But he will definitely act like he will, give a deadline, let us give an account within how long."

    Jiang Yuedao: "No matter what he is, as long as Qu Xiao is here soon, it will have no effect on us. Qu Xiao really wants to talk to you and wants Da Ling to help him, then he will not be lost to Da Ling. What harm will it cause? You just mentioned this spare place, and it must be kept, otherwise he won''t even want to talk to us. "

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    At this time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both saw that their little baby in their arms was sleepy, and the eldest with a small mouth yawned cutely.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both had some smiles on their faces.

    Immediately, without saying anything, I hurriedly went to wash their baby and let their baby sleep in the shaker. The baby is sleeping soundly and soundly.

    *

    On the sixth day of the third lunar month, the weather was warm and sunny. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that their little ones liked the outside very much. When they went outside, they would be happy when they saw people and things they didn''t know. Well, the two plan to take the children to go shopping in town.

    Put a hat on the little baby, and Jiang Yue is ready to go out.

    "Yahahah." The little baby was happy again, and the two small eyes were bright and super spirited.

    "Look at her happy." Liu Guixia and the others were laughing non-stop, and they were also very happy to be teased. But he couldn''t help saying: "Come back early, preferably before the sun goes down, so as not to scare the children."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue agreed.

    Xue Yan had already set up the carriage, and put a wooden stroller in the carriage. It was made by eldest brother Xue Yihu. It was very clever and could be folded. The child could not be held all the time. I have already been able to sit, and when I go shopping in the town, the roads in the town are paved with bricks and are very flat. You can let the baby sit in the stroller and be pushed. What, they also have hands free to take things.

    Seeing that his Yuebao came out with the baby in his arms, Xue Yan subconsciously supported his Yuebao with one hand, and opened the curtain of the carriage with the other hand, letting his Yuebao carry the baby onto the carriage.

    Babies don''t like narrow spaces. Once they enter the carriage, they are unhappy.

 Chapter 1694ï¼š Does she not like it?

    Chapter 1694 She doesn''t like it anymore?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan opened the gauze curtains on the windows on both sides of the carriage. Jiang Yue also took the baby and sat by the window. The baby could see outside the carriage, and the field of vision became wider. I''m happy, again and again.

    Daling Road is well built now, but it is still a little bumpy. In order to avoid the bumps and make the baby feel uncomfortable, Xue Yan''s speed of driving the carriage is naturally not fast.

    Before, baby Xue Yan was too young. Even if she liked the outside, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would only take her around the village at most, so today was her first time in the town, and she saw people on both sides of the town. In the booth, listening to the shouts of hawkers and all kinds of pedestrians she didn''t know, her small eyes didn''t stop for a while, she kept watching curiously, not at all afraid.

    At first, Jiang Yue still held her, but later, she stopped holding her and let her sit in a wooden stroller, pushed by Xue Yan.

    On the cart, there is a rattle and a small windmill.

    The little windmill turned when it met a little wind. She liked it.

    But her favorite is the rattle. As soon as she sits in the cart, she pulls out the rattle with two small hands, and then holds it in one small hand, and then, the two small eyes do not blink, looking from both sides with super curiosity on.

    Xue Yan pushed slowly, Jiang Yue held Xue Yan''s arm with one hand, the husband and wife, it is rare to take their children out for a walk, so naturally they should take a good stroll, not to walk fast, the pace is very slow, just like walking, They will stop from time to time, especially when their little baby sees something, when he wants, when he stretches out his little hand.

    The little baby is made of pink and jade, and has two big eyes like black grapes, which are even more white and tender, cute and lovely. Pedestrians on the road can''t help but glance.

    But the little baby didn''t understand this. She just saw that there were all kinds of oil-paper umbrellas selling in front of her. There were oil paintings on the oil-paper umbrellas. "Yeah."

    means to want.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left their baby there and bought an oil-paper umbrella with red plums painted on it for their baby.

    The little baby stopped the rattle immediately. The two little hands were holding the handle of the oil-paper umbrella, but she couldn''t hold it. If she couldn''t hold it, she didn''t like it anymore.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were used to it, so they put away the oil-paper umbrella and hung it behind the cart.

    When I came across a ring pendant again, the little baby leaned over hard and grabbed the ring pendant on the booth with two small hands. Seeing which one the little baby was grabbing, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan bought whichever one, the little baby was very happy. She grabbed it, leaned over to grab it again, and dropped her beloved rattle on the stage without even noticing it herself.

    Jiang Yue kept picking up her baby, stumbling over and grabbing it, and then slipped the ring pendant that fell to the ground. Xue Yan took care of his baby, lest his baby collided and didn''t notice the rattle.

    Huanpei is not like an oil-paper umbrella, the little baby can hold it in his hand and play with it. As soon as he got it, the little baby is naturally happy to play with it. Xue Yan paid the money, and then the couple continued to push the baby forward.

    Seeing the candy man again, the little baby immediately stopped wearing the ring and wanted a candy man.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan bought a few zodiac candy figures for the little baby and put them in front of the cart, in a row with the small windmill, the little baby was very happy.

    Next, naturally, I encountered a lot of gadgets, and the little babies all stretched out their hands to ask for them, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally bought them.

 Chapter 1695ï¼š Meet Qu Xiao?

    Chapter 1695 Meeting Qu Xiao?

    pushed the baby for a few more steps, and then came across a small stall selling rattles, longevity locks and other gadgets for children.

    The stall owner was holding a rattle in his hand, shaking it and shouting for everyone who passed by to take a look, take a look, and buy it back for his children.

    When the little baby saw the rattle in the stall owner''s hand, he remembered that she had it too, and immediately wanted to shake her rattle too happily. Who knows, the two little hands were going to pull it out, but apart from the candy and the small windmill, there was no rattle. , and then wow she cried.

    I cried like a tearful person at once, so pitiful.

    It was at this time that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan discovered that the rattle had been lost. In order to make their baby stop crying, they bought a small rattle with colorful pictures on it from the stall owner and gave it to their baby. .

    The little baby had the rattle, thinking it was her own, so she stopped crying, sniffed her little nose, and slowly stopped the tears, but the two little hands plucked the rattle and were about to play, but realized that it was not her own The rattle immediately became a little tearful with a wow cry.

    Jiang Yue said: "It should be at the place where the ring is sold. It seems that from there, we haven''t seen the rattle anymore. You and Yanyan are waiting here, I''ll find it and come back."

    Xue Yan also saw that their baby recognized a rattle that was not her own. For their baby can recognize it at such a young age, it is obvious that the two rattles are only slightly different in the color paintings on them, which shows how smart his baby is. , And if he can''t find it, his baby will be crying endlessly. He naturally has no objection, but: "I''ll find it, you are waiting here."

    Jiang Yue was silent for a while before saying, "You are better at coaxing children than I am."

    Even if she already has her own child, to be honest, she still doesn''t know how to get along with her child and how to coax her.

    Every time she takes children and coaxes them, she actually feels quite mechanical herself.

    Unlike him, he is much more flexible.

    And now her baby is crying like this, she thinks it''s better to let him, the father, be around to coax him.

    His Yuebao said so, and Xue Yan also let his Yuebao go.

    As soon as Jiang Yue walked away, Xue Yan took their little baby out of the stroller to coax him. The little baby was lying in his arms. The cry was much smaller, but he couldn''t cry.

    This rattle is not worth a few dollars, and it was placed on the table selling ring pendants, and no one picked it up at all. In addition, Jiang Yue just bought the ring pen at this stall, and the stall owner came over when he saw Jiang Yue. , then asked Jiang Yue if he was looking for a rattle, and thought it should belong to Jiang Yue, because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan brought their children to his booth to buy things, and the rattle is a child''s plaything.

    Jiang Yue thanked her while taking the rattle handed to her by the stall owner. When she was about to go back to find her home Xue Yan and her baby, she heard¡ª¡ª

    "Uncle, may I ask how to get to Huaishu Village?"

    is the voice of a child.

    is still the voice of a boy.

    In addition, she and Xue Yan thought that Qu Xiao would go to Huaishu Village to find them, so when Jiang Yue heard the voice, she stopped, thinking that it might be Qu Xiao.

    Looking back, I saw a child with messy hair and dirty face, like a beggar, asking for directions from an uncle who was carrying a load.

    Look at the size of the child, it looks like he is more than nine years old.

    is more likely to be Qu Xiao.

    Jiang Yue walked over.

 Chapter 1696ï¼š I thought I could hide from the sky?

    Chapter 1696 I thought I could hide from the sky?

    The uncle who carried the burden was asked for directions by a child, and without taking off his burden, he pointed in one direction and said: "Little brother, you go to take it and keep walking, and you will leave this town, which is the road to Huaishu Village. Yes, but there are many villages over there, you still have to ask people when you go there, so as not to find the wrong village."

    "Thank you, Uncle." The boy thanked him and was about to go, but he saw a very good-looking sister with a rattle walking towards him. There was a flash of warning in his eyes, but he didn''t run away.

    Run seems to have a ghost in his heart, he will not do it.

    Jiang Yue came over and did not directly call the child Qu Xiao, but said, "I am Jiang Yue."

    If the child is really Qu Xiao, calling him Qu Xiao directly may make them run away, but if he introduces himself first, the child will not run away.

    This kid was surprised even though he hid it well.

    Jiang Yue knew that this child was Qu Xiao. Qu Xiao knew that her family, Xue Yan, was in Huaishu Village, and naturally also knew that Queen Daling was called Jiang Yue.

    If it wasn''t for Qu Xiao, the child would not have reacted like this, but would have asked inexplicably, why did she come to tell him that her name was Jiang Yue.

    Although he was surprised and felt that the person in front of him might be the queen of Daling, Qu Xiao was still extremely vigilant in his heart.

    And Jiang Yue''s next sentence is: "My husband is Xue Yan."

    Xue Yan was the folk name of Emperor Daling, but Qu Xiao was still vigilant and didn''t believe it. Defenses can not do without.

    As a result, Jiang Yue''s third sentence was, and she lowered her voice: "I know you are Qu Xiao, and I also guessed that you will come to us, my husband is on the other street in front, and my husband and I will bring our children to I went shopping in this town, and I happened to drop the rattle at a booth here, so I came back to get it. Are you going to meet my husband now with me, or do you go to Huaishu Village and let the people in Huaishu Village tell you? Which one is Xue Yan?"

    Qu Xiao was extremely horrified in his heart. He didn''t expect that Emperor Daling had already seen through his plan, and knew that he would come to them...

    But still the same sentence, the heart of being defensive is indispensable, so he still didn''t fully believe it.

    I saw that Qu Xiao had calmed down and said, "I will go with you now to see your husband."

    Jiang Yue said: "Do you believe me?" Although she asked this question, she actually didn''t believe that Qu Xiaoquan believed her words, so she was willing to go with her.

    She was obviously asking why he was willing to go with her to another street to meet her husband.

    However, this child dared to appear here alone, without anyone accompanying him. Obviously, the person who came up with the ''food box plan'' was Qu Xiao himself.

    Although Qu Xiao is a child, he cannot be underestimated.

    Qu Xiao said: "I have seen the portrait of Xue Yan." So, as long as he sees her husband, if he looks the same as the portrait, then it is undoubtedly the Great Ling Emperor Xuanyuan Shu.

    Jiang Yue nodded and got it.

    Then, Jiang Yue turned around and walked back.

    Qu Xiao followed behind, several steps away from Jiang Yue. Before confirming the identity of the person, it is better to be somewhat guarded.

    Going to the end of this street and turning a corner, it is another street. Before Qu Xiao approached, he saw where Xue Yan was holding the child from a distance, and there was a wooden baby stroller next to it, with candy on the stroller. People, small windmills, rings, etc. are almost full and messy. Apparently the kids messed around.

    is exactly the same as the picture.

    Qu Xiao was relieved after this, and he was no longer alert.

    But I was still shocked by the intelligence of the Empress Daling. He thought that his food box plan could be hidden from the sky, and even everyone in Daling would be kept in the dark.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1697ï¼š This is my seal

    Chapter 1697 This is my seal

    But this can also show that he came to Daling this time, and he came right.

    Today, it is not good to be an enemy of Daling. Not only does Daling have cannons and gunpowder, but also the emperor and empress have great talents and strategies. Therefore, Daling has developed so well. No one dares to deceive him. He, the emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom, can only follow Once the big ling is good, there is a way out.

    And no other country can help him.

    Only Daling has the ability and strength to help him.

    Besides, Emperor Daling was wise, even if he begged others for help, they would not bully him. If Emperor Daling was a little unwise, and Daling had already swept the world with cannons and gunpowder, why did he still only own the original territory of Daling and not expand a single point.

    To be honest, he came to Daling because he believed in the character of Emperor Daling.

    Xue Yan was coaxing his baby, but he didn''t notice a child behind his Yuebao. Seeing that his Yuebao came back, he also took back the rattle in his hand. He immediately lowered his head and followed the little boy who was still in his arms. The baby said: "Yan Yan, be good, don''t cry anymore, my mother brought back the rattle for you, look at it."

    said, shaking.

    motioned to his little baby to show his eyes.

    The little baby was sobbing, her little face slowly raised, and her little eyes were still filled with tears. As soon as she saw the rattle in her mother''s hand, she immediately stopped crying, and laughed, and her little hand immediately stretched out to her mother. past.

    Jiang Yue gave the rattle to her baby, and took her baby into her arms by the way.

    The little baby happily played a rattle in her mother''s arms, raised her head, and smiled at her mother with a happy mouth.

    Jiang Yue couldn''t help but also had a smile on her face.

    Xue Yan also smiled. Although his family Yuebao is not good at getting along with children, whether it is their two babies or other children in the family, she will use her own way to be kind to them.

    It was also at this time that Xue Yan noticed a child parked not far away, who seemed to be following his Yuebao.

    Before he had time to think about it, he heard his Yuebao say to him in a suppressed voice, "He is Qu Xiao."

    Xue Yan was a little surprised when he heard it.

    I didn''t expect Qu Xiao to be here alone.

    He was originally because, regardless of whether the idea of ??the food box plan was what Qu Xiao thought of himself, when Qu Xiao came to him, he would bring one or two people around to protect him.

    But now this situation...

    Seeing Qu Xiao''s calm appearance in front of him, and having such daring and courage to come alone, it is obvious that Qu Xiao came up with the strategy himself.

    but¡­¡­

    Xue Yan smiled.

    His family''s Yuebao has not been picked up for some years, and now he is the little emperor when he picks it up.

    "This is my seal." Seeing that Xue Yan saw him, Qu Xiao came over, took out a money bag from the gray cloth bag, and showed his jade seal in the money bag for Xue Yan and Jiang Yue to see.

    He believed that the two people in front of him were really the Emperor Daling, and he also wanted the two people in front of him to believe that he was really the Emperor Dongxiao, and there was no uncertainty.

    "Don''t let anyone see it, just put it away." Xue Yan said warmly. Although he is an emperor, he is also a child.

    Only then did Qu Xiao put it away again, put his head down, and packed his bags. When he turned his head, he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s baby in Jiang Yue''s arms, shaking the rattle while watching curiously without blinking. he.

    So good looking.

    But after all, I cried such a big time just now, with red eyes and red nose, a bit like a poor little one, but still cute and lovable and extremely pleasing.

 Chapter 1698ï¼š Empty Shell Throne?

    Chapter 1698 The throne of an empty shell?

    Qu Xiao also glanced at the baby.

    The little baby even looked at him without blinking. So weird.

    Qu Xiao didn''t understand what it meant and didn''t speak.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "She always looks at people she doesn''t know, don''t mind." Then she said, "This is not the place to talk, let''s change it."

    Qu Xiao: "Well."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took Qu Xiao to one of their houses in the town that was closest to where they were now.

    After arriving at the house, let someone take Qu Xiao to wash up.

    About half an hour later, I saw Qu Xiao again.

    At this time, Qu Xiao was already dressed in splendid clothes, and his whole body was clean, how could he still look like a beggar? However, he still did not wear the imperial clothes, otherwise he would know that he was an emperor at a glance.

    His face has no stolen goods, and it is so clean that his temperament is a little cold, and his gestures are extremely calm.

    After the ceremony, he sat down.

    This time, when I see Qu Xiao again, I guess I just met him, and the little baby remembers it. So, at this moment, the little baby who was sitting on the kang by Jiang Yue and playing with a bunch of gadgets was again when Qu Xiao first came in. He glanced at it, and then buried his little head again, playing with the toys in front of him with his little hands.

    Jiang Yue sat on the kang and looked after her little baby.

    Xue Yan and Qu Xiao were both sitting on chairs not far away.

    The people serving in this house were busy serving tea, and then they withdrew very respectfully. There were secret guards around the door, so there was no need to worry about the walls having ears.

    Everyone knows that although Qu Xiao is young, he is a smart person with strategy and courage. He cannot be regarded as an ordinary child. Therefore, after sipping a sip of tea, Xue Yan didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the topic: "You''re all here like this. , just tell me what you mean."

    Qu Xiao also put down the tea, and then bowed his hands to both Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, and said, "To be honest with the two of you, I think they will help me become a veritable Emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom."

    Instead of being famous like he is now, 90% of the real power is not in his hands.

    His father, the emperor, was constrained by others before he was alive, and he couldn''t make his own decisions. Even at that time, his elder brother, the prince, was secretly killed by Xiahouzheng. What to do, later, depression became ill, and his health was worse day by day, so he left. Before he died, because he had only one son, he could only pass the empty shell to him, and asked him to promise that he must take it. When he returned to power, he died peacefully.

    He agreed, so he would find a way to do it.

    Xue Yan is still direct: "Then tell me why we should help you."

    Qu Xiao said: "No one in Dongxiao has changed his name and sat in that position more justly than me, and no one is more beneficial to the two than me being the monarch of the Dongxiao Kingdom. I have no desire to expand, even if I take back the power, I will only It would be to guard the territory of the East Xiaoguo and not let anyone invade. The two of you govern Daling, even if Daling has cannons and gunpowder, it does not expand a single point. Obviously this is also the concept. We think it coincides. Presumably how many of you I also know the current situation of the Diandongxiao Kingdom. I am the emperor without power. The power has already been placed on the regent Xiahou Zheng as early as the time of my father, followed by my uncle Qu Chuo. Sooner or later, I will be removed from the throne. The people who were pulled down and took the throne, whether it was Xiahou Zheng or Qu Chuo, were full of wildness and had a heart for expansion. No matter who they became emperor, once they had a way to deal with the big ling gunpowder and the cannon, they would all be able to do it. Attack the most prosperous Daling."

 Chapter 1699ï¼š Was it revealed in one sentence?

    Chapter 1699 Was revealed in one sentence?

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue looked at each other.

    Since Dongxiaoguo sent someone to send the letter of credentials, saying that the young emperor of Dongxiaoguo would personally send Daling as an ambassador, they would naturally know more about Dongxiaoguo, knowing that in addition to the powerful Xiahou Zheng, Dongxiaoguo also had a Qu Chuo is very ambitious. In the past, every time the Dongxiao Kingdom attacked and plundered property, these two people dominated.

    These two people, no matter who becomes the emperor, although Daling is not afraid, it is indeed unfavorable to Daling.

    only¡­¡­

    Jiang Yue nodded invisibly, still motioning to her family Xue Yan to speak.

    Xue Yan said: "We only met you for the first time, do you think we will believe that you have no intention of expanding?"

    Qu Xiao calmly said: "Before I came, I thought about this question, I can only say, I can give you a letter of never expanding the country, if you still don''t believe it, then I have no choice, you must also It can be seen that the only way in front of me is to seek help from Daling, and I also believe in your people, and feel that you will not only treat me well, but also treat me politely. Like it used to be, whether it''s a big battle or a small battle, someone will be injured and killed, I think you don''t want to see this, so you never have the heart to expand, otherwise, I won''t come to you alone."

    Still believe in them, and come alone.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally understood this.

    Also, their thoughts were revealed by a nine-year-old child. Today, many people in Daling actually don¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t expand and dominate the world¡­

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan flashed admiration in their eyes.

    However, such a child can still grow up?

    If this is just a nice thing to say, it is only because they can help, and they are gambling. After all, there is only one way to seek wealth and wealth at risk. With the intelligence of this child, it is not impossible. And if they really helped, There is no more Xiahou Zheng and Qu Chuo, then this child will obviously be more difficult to deal with than Xiahou Zheng and Qu Chuo in the future...

    Then what is the difference between just removing the wolf and attracting the tiger.

    Still have to observe again.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan meet each other''s eyes, tacit understanding of each other.

    It was still Xue Yan who said, "We just met, whether we want to help you or not, we can''t decide right away, let''s see. You are so smart, you must know where our doubts are."

    Qu Xiao nodded: "I know."

    This is not a trivial matter. Before he came, he had already expected that the emperor would immediately help him without just a few words from him. This is too easy, no emperor would be so stupid, let alone other emperors not only not stupid, but also unmatched since childhood.

    Immediately, Xue Yan asked: "Your original plan was to think how we could help you?"

    Qu Xiaodao: "Xiahouzheng and my uncle both want to pull me off the throne, I have disappeared in Daling, whether I die or not, they will think I died in Daling, and they will continue to send people to assassinate me. , looking for my whereabouts, and at the same time they have their own plans, wanting to kill each other, so that no one can fight with them, the longer I am missing, the more they can''t help it, I want them to fight first, no matter where they die One, it''s good for me. If they can''t find me, they won''t be able to point their finger at me for the time being. They will definitely put on a pretense and send troops to the border to let Daling give Dongxiaoguo a satisfactory explanation and find me. , will definitely give a deadline, it should be about a month."

 Chapter 1700ï¼š This scheming...

    Chapter 1700 This scheming...

    After a pause, he added: "And one month is enough, Xiahou Zheng is somewhat patient, but my uncle is completely impatient and has a very hot temper. The two will definitely fight. Therefore, I plan to On the day when the deadline is up, pretend to be found by you, and then I say Dongxiao said it has nothing to do with you, so naturally it won''t hurt Daling."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other again.

    Just by looking at his temper, you can tell that Qu Chuo will definitely not be able to fight against Xiahou Zheng; not to mention that Xiahou Zheng has a lot more power than Qu Chuo... Therefore, Xiahou Zheng must have killed Qu Chuo in the end.

    And Xiahouzheng is somewhat patient, and it can indeed make up for why Xiahouzheng killed the little emperor two years later and usurped the throne.

    Obviously, Qu Chuo was removed at that time, no one dared to fight with him, and the little emperor had no help from other countries, so Xiahou Zhengcai dared to kill him in front of the civil and military officials in the unscrupulous hall. little emperor.

    In the current situation, it is obvious that he is more or less following the trajectory of his previous life.

    As for the time, it was indeed a lot earlier.

    Qu Xiao continued: "As long as the two fight, even if they don''t die, there will be a serious injury to their vitality. It should be my uncle. Xiahouzheng will naturally be in control of the power, and no one in Dongxiao will dare to compete with him. He This person has always been arrogant, and once this is the case, it is easy to swell. And once a person swells, he will not listen to other people''s advice, insist on his own way, and make mistakes more easily. There will definitely be more people complaining at the bottom.¡±

    This scheming...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met again. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to imagine that it came from the mouth of a nine-year-old child.

    But they can understand that there is no power in their hands, and they can only rely on scheming and resourcefulness to win.

    "So," Qu Xiao was still saying, "My original intention was to hide me for a month or so, so that I wouldn''t be known by Xiahouzheng and my uncle. Then my uncle was removed, and after Xiahouzheng swelled, I and I Our army and horses should cooperate with the outside world. You Daling contain his army and horses, and I will get rid of Xiahou Zheng. Although I have no power, but after all, I am the emperor. There are still many people who are loyal to me, and some people have long hated Xiahou Zheng. When my father and emperor were alive, he had used power, so as long as Xiahouzheng''s troops and horses were outside, it should still be possible for me and my loyalists to get rid of him."

    "This is a good strategy." Xue Yan praised. "Just have you ever thought that once Xiahouzheng expands, he might dare to directly kill the monarch and usurp the throne? Then, before you return to the capital of Dongxiao, you may be entering the territory of Dongxiao, on the way back to the capital, or even Above the hall, he was killed with a sword."

    Hearing the words, Qu Xiao was obviously startled, and then said honestly: "I never thought about this, since ancient times, no one has dared to kill you directly. What I think is that at most, they will assassinate me."

    In this world, since ancient times, no one dared to kill the emperor directly, and was cast aside by the world.

    Jiang Yue knew this, and Xue Yan also knew it.

    but--

    "Maybe he will be the first." Xue Yan said. After all, in his memory, in his last life, Xiahou Zheng was the one who killed the king and seized the throne in the hall. People dare, not afraid of being cast aside and criticized by the world.

    Qu Xiao fell silent and lowered his head.

    Xue Yan continued: "I think once Xiahouzheng swells, he can do anything. If this is the case, you can''t go back to the East, otherwise, you will definitely die."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1701ï¼š Thats my fathers man

    Chapter 1701 That''s my father''s man

    Qu Xiao still didn''t speak, his mood was obviously a little down.

    Xue Yan said: "We can''t promise you anything for the time being, but for the time being, we can go according to the plan you said, until the day when the deadline expires, you will show up again."

    That is to say, let Xiahouzheng and Qu Chuo fight first, get rid of one and count as one, then both of them are coveted by Daling, and it will be a disaster to keep them sooner or later.

    "Thank you." Qu Xiao thanked.

    Xue Yan: "Others, we can only decide later."

    Qu Xiao nodded. Of course he understood.

    Finally, Jiang Yue said, "Did you want to come to Daling yourself?"

    Qu Xiao nodded, still telling the truth: "Ever since I learned that Beicheng Kingdom will also send Daling as an ambassador, there have always been people in Dongxiao''s officials discussing whether Dongxiao will also send Daling as an ambassador, and then, I Then I asked an official who was loyal to me behind the scenes to pretend to be the same as harming me, and took the initiative to play, and wanted me, the emperor, to also send an ambassador to express his sincerity. Xiahouzheng and my uncle were both eager for me to die, so naturally they all pushed the boat along the way. Agreed. They even used their eyes to warn me above the hall, telling me not to object, so I pretended to listen to their words and didn¡¯t object. Then I personally sent the ambassador to the Great Ling and that¡¯s how it was settled.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had already guessed that Qu Xiao himself was going to send Da Ling himself, but they didn''t expect Qu Xiao to use a trick, so that people couldn''t suspect him, and they didn''t even know that he was actually behind it. The manipulator may have just known that Qu Xiao was quite tricky. At this moment, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised when they heard these words.

    Of course, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could also feel the sincerity of Qu Xiao in front of them, but after all, this matter cannot be decided hastily.

    Jiang Yue asked again: "There is one more thing, I hope you will answer us truthfully."

    Qu Xiao: "What''s the matter?"

    Jiang Yue: "Do you know that there is a man named Sun Ye, a spy sent by your Dongxiao Kingdom to Beicheng Kingdom, and then this spy came to Daling with the Beicheng Mission, not only to steal the cannons and gunpowder production drawings , and also wanted to kill my husband."

    "I know," said Qu Xiao, "that''s my father''s person. I heard my father mention it on the sickbed. My father was still in good health, and when he didn''t have power, he sent some spies to other countries. Later, the power fell, and the spies sent out were also purged by all countries. This is the only one left. It happened to be known by Xiahouzheng again. Xiahouzheng used the name of my father to contact him. He always thought that my father was loyal to him. Emperor, my father was very kind to him. Later, when my father died, he thought that his allegiance was me, but he did not know that the person behind him had become Xiahou Zheng. I tried to send someone out to contact him more than once, but all failed. Xiahouzheng asked him to change his place. He thought it was me who was loyal to Xiahouzheng and was doing something for Xiahouzheng. Originally, I didn''t know what happened in the future. Yes, but at the end of last year, Xia Houzheng committed a crime at the palace banquet, and he mentioned this matter, saying that if Sun Yi succeeded, he would have gunpowder and cannons, and he was still afraid of big lings, but it was a pity that Sun Yi did not succeed. , and asked him to send people to inquire from various sources, and finally found out in Beicheng, the place where Sun Yi was staying and the people he knew were checked, and Sun Yi was already dead."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded, indicating they understood.

    They also thought it was Xiahou Zheng.

 Chapter 1702ï¼š Stay with us first?

    Chapter 1702 Stay with us first?

    The little emperor''s own domestic affairs have not been resolved, and he is extremely short of people. How can he send people out, so that there are fewer people who can use it in his hands to explore other countries'' intelligence.

    "In order to prevent you from any accident, please stay by our side before you return to Dongxiao." Jiang Yue said again.

    Qu Xiao had long heard that the Great Ling Emperor and Empress were very skilled, and the Queen of God had stayed in Ping''an Town for many years without incident. Obviously, there were many people around Ping''an Town, and it was safest for him to stay by their side. , then of course he has no opinion at all.

    I saw Qu Xiao thank him again.

    It happened to be noon, and it was time to eat lunch, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked people to prepare meals.

    I don''t eat on the big table, and the baby likes to sit on the table, so he eats on the kang table, and puts all the vegetables on the kang table. Although the baby can''t eat these things, he is happy when he sees it, two little hands Waving straight, not playing with toys, just staring at the food on the small table with bright eyes.

    The little baby can sit and roll, but he still can''t crawl, so Jiang Yue has to move the little baby in his arms and let the little baby sit by the kang table.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had also put Qu Xiao on the kang, and the baby was placed next to Qu Xiao, and the baby looked at Qu Xiao again, and Qu Xiao also looked at her, feeling that the baby''s eyes were too big and too bright , After so long, the eyes and nose are no longer red.

    Qu Xiao is only a child, and he has a request from Da Ling, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are still very relieved that he is with their baby.

    The baby is just over seven months old, so he can''t eat anything else, only custards.

    Jiang Yue feeds for a while, Xue Yan feeds for a while, the little baby is still very well-behaved, sitting there, playing with her little hands and holding her feet, giggling, seeing her father or mother handing a small spoon When the egg custard came over, she bit her mouth happily and ate it. When she was very happy, she squeaked again.

    Qu Xiao has money and can buy things to eat. Although he hasn''t been hungry in the past two days, he hasn''t eaten very well. I''m afraid that his child will be too eye-catching. Appetite, I used to eat a small bowl of rice for a meal, but today I rarely eat a bowl and a half.

    After eating and taking a lunch break, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took their baby around the town again, and Qu Xiao was naturally one piece.

    When Qu Xiaohui took notes, his father, the emperor, had already lost his power, and his elder brother, the prince, was assassinated. His father was empty of the throne, and he was just an empty shell, His Royal Highness. Later, when his father was gone, he He succeeded to the throne, but because the power was not in his hands at all, he hardly ever went out of the palace. When he was alone, he didn''t have time to watch or go shopping. Now, Empress Daling is in front of him, and he has also talked. Although he is not sure that Daling really helped him in the end, for the time being, he is really free. You can walk around and take a look at it.

    Baby Xue Yan is still too young. Since she was born, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have never carried her out in the dark. Every time she wakes up at night, there is no light, only darkness, and she will cry, so naturally Jiang Yue and Xue Yan brought her back from town without waiting until the sun went down.

    did stay by their side, so there would be no accident for Qu Xiao, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally did not let Qu Xiao stay in the town, but brought them back together.

 Chapter 1703ï¼š Soldiers who, deception also?

    Chapter 1703 Soldiers, tricks?

    He didn''t want to worry about his family, so he didn''t say Qu Xiao''s true identity, but only said that he would live in their house for a while and called him ''Xiao Qu''.

    What we should talk about, we basically talked about it in the town house, and now we are waiting for Xiahouzheng and Qu Chuo to fight each other. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not chat with Qu Xiao in the following days. After this matter, Qu Xiao rarely lived very peacefully here.

    But other things, we talked a lot.

    In particular, Qu Xiao likes to stay in the study and look at Xue Yan''s collection of books.

    Xue Yan will ask him about his opinion from time to time.

    Qu Xiao''s opinions are very unique, especially those of the military books, and, indeed, the more you get along, the more you find that Qu Xiao uses ''soldiers, tricks'' in his usual work.

    Although Qu Xiao was an emperor, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue felt that this child was also a handsome man, but unfortunately, without power, there would not be many soldiers and horses, and even if he had handsome talents, he would not be able to use them.

    After getting along, both Xue Yan and Jiang Yue felt that the child Qu Xiao was really quiet, clearly cold and calm, with a big belly, and he was definitely not to be underestimated when he grew up, but his existence was always ignored.

    Qu Xiao is quiet and quiet, but he has a hobby, which is calligraphy. The calligraphy is very good and the flow is smooth. It can''t be seen that it was made by a child. This is naturally very suitable for Xue Yan''s appetite. Xue Yan is more and more fond of this child. Fate.

    In addition to staying in the study, Qu Xiao sometimes helps look at baby Xue Yan. For example, Xue Yan went to work with his family in the field, and Jiang Yue was going to warm up goat milk for the baby. In this free time, he Just look at it, the little baby recognizes him, and the little baby is not afraid of life, so he is super obedient and let him watch, not noisy or noisy, but also cute and cute, making Qu Xiao I think it''s very rare, and I look at what this little baby is playing from time to time.

    Before I knew it, it was March 15th. Xiahouzheng, the regent of Dongxiao Kingdom, finally got the news of Qu Xiao''s disappearance. Uncle Qu Chuo naturally also got the news. This is because the people who complained were rushing around day and night, so they could do this. Quickly know, otherwise, Dongxiao Kingdom is so far away, and the two of them want to know this, it has to be later.

    After getting the news, as Qu Xiao expected, Xiahouzheng and Qu Chuo were both overjoyed, but when they gathered Manchao Wenwu to discuss, they were filled with righteous indignation and were very worried about the appearance of the missing emperor.

    Really came to the border of Daling, and asked Daling to find their emperor for them, and at the same time asked Daling to give Dongxiao a satisfactory explanation.

    Naturally gave a deadline, just one month.

    Of course, it is necessary to talk and pretend, saying that after a month, I haven''t seen their emperor, and Daling can''t give them a satisfactory explanation. Get justice.

    Let it be said that this day is March 19th.

    Another one month deadline, it would be April, which is still early.

    However, after making the appearance, Xiahou Zheng and Qu Chuo naturally had their own ghosts, and they all agreed that they did not want their little emperor to be found, and even if they were found, they would still be dead.

    Both of them thought it was done by someone from the other side, otherwise how could the little emperor disappear, but because the two were in a state of hostility and never told the truth, so no one could think that it was the little emperor Qu Xiao who did it himself. has entered a trap.

    But no body was seen, no matter whether it was done by the other party or not, they still sent people to find the whereabouts of the little emperor, and they didn''t want the little emperor to come back alive one day.

 Chapter 1704ï¼š Why are you so confused now?

    Chapter 1704 Why are you confused now

    As the emperor''s uncle, Qu Chuo was naturally crowned king. He was impatient and had a bad temper. He said he would give Da Ling a month, but after only a few days, he couldn''t bear it anymore, for fear that Xia Houzheng would make a fool behind his back. , and then Xiahouzheng succeeded to the throne and became the emperor, so even if he didn''t bother Daling, he began to fight with Xiahouzheng secretly, and even sent someone to release the wind, saying that the little emperor was missing, it was Xiahouzheng, the regent''s faction. Xiahouzheng has the heart to usurp the throne.

    Originally, there was a lot of discussion about the little emperor''s personal mission in the streets, and there were some people who were not stupid. Naturally, they felt that it was actually Xiahou Zheng who wanted the little emperor to send an ambassador on the way to the expedition. Therefore, Xiahou Zheng, the regent, did not try to stop him. He even said it nicely, saying that he stopped it, but the little emperor didn''t listen, but as the regent, he was in charge of the government and prevented this matter. If he really had the will, wouldn''t it be easy?

    In addition, this rumor has come out now, it''s all right, immediately you pass it to me, I pass it to you, there are discussions everywhere, always Xiahou Zheng wants to wash, it is difficult to explain clearly.

    Xia Houzheng originally heard the rumors, and only sent people to check to see which one had eaten the bear heart and leopard gall. If he dared to do this, he was very angry when he found out that it was done by Qu Chuo, and found that the rumors were spread too widely, unless the little emperor He came back alive and was enshrined on the throne again, otherwise he would not be able to wash it at all. No matter how much he was, he was a little patient, and he was immediately dizzy with anger, and he ignored it immediately and blatantly He fought with Qu Chuo, the prince, saying that Qu Chuo was a wolf son with ambitions and wronged him. The rumor was spread by Qu Chuo.

    Originally, he planned to usurp the throne directly, but it was like this. He had enough soldiers and horses around him. He was not afraid of anyone in Dongxiao Kingdom.

    The retainer said: "My lord, please calm down and don''t use your anger, now is not the time, if you usurp the throne at this time, wouldn''t you be in the middle of Qu Chuo''s tricks, and it''s true that you made the emperor disappear and thought that the emperor died on the way to the envoy. This rumor of usurping the throne? Qu Chuo has some people in his hands. If you use this at this time, raise the banner of the Qingjun, recruit people, and deal with you, a usurper, many people in Dongxiao will definitely go to defect. Whether it is Dongxiao or In fact, in other countries, there is no shortage of people who are loyal to the king and patriotic, and it will be even more difficult to remove Qu Chuo at that time, so even if you sit on the throne, you will not be able to be safe."

    "But that guy is too deceiving!" Xiahou Zheng still couldn''t bear this sigh. "Even if we don''t usurp the throne and let that old man succeed, this king is going to kill that old man!"

    The retainers couldn''t stop what Xiahou Zheng wanted to do directly with Qu Chuo, so he could only think for a moment, then took a step back and said, "As long as you don''t usurp the throne at this time, let people spread rumors that it was Qu Chuo who did it, and then Qu Chuo usurped the throne again. The intention of rebellion will cause a lot of uproar and falsehoods, and then you will act with him blatantly, and there should not be so many people going to defect to him. There will be no one in Dongxiao Kingdom who can restrain you. By then, as long as the little emperor is dead, you will be on the throne when you want to be on the throne. Besides, Wang Ye, you have been patient for a while. It''s been a few years and I haven''t been on the throne yet, but it''s not because Qu Chuo is worried that if something happens to the little emperor, you will be on the throne again. You plan to usurp the throne, can you attract a large number of people to his command, so that you can''t sit firmly? Why are you confused now?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1705ï¼š Still not on the throne?

    Chapter 1705 Still not ascending to the throne of God?

    Xiahou Zheng thought it was right, so he asked people to spread rumors, and then confronted Qu Chuo.

    Sure enough, the truth is false, and I don''t know the truth. Those loyal and patriotic people don''t know who is better to defect to.

    Although Qu Chuo has a lot of troops, he is still far behind Xiahouzheng, the regent with great power. Therefore, although the confrontation was fierce at the beginning, it didn''t take long for it to become obvious that he was at a disadvantage. Lost like a mountain.

    Qu Chuo sent someone to ask for peace, but Xiahou Zheng tore up the book of peace. Anyway, if you die, I will die.

    On the 16th day of the fourth month, Qu Chuo saw that he was incapable of recovering, so when Xiahou Zheng sent someone to take someone''s head, he committed suicide.

    From then on, the only person who was afraid died, and no one could contain him anymore. Xiahou Zheng naturally held the power of the Dongxiao Kingdom, and the people were even more inflated. He wanted to usurp the throne immediately, anyway, there was no one in Dongxiao. If he can be shaken again, even if the little emperor just disappears, he doesn''t know if he is alive or dead, and he doesn''t care.

    But he was still persuaded by his retainers: "Just now except Qu Chuo, the swordsmen have been greatly used, and the soldiers and horses are still exhausted and need time to recover. If you usurp the throne and become emperor at this time, if the emperor is found by Da Ling at this time, Da Ling will borrow it. Don''t lend troops to the emperor? Even if the emperor is young, there is nothing to be afraid of, but after all, he is justifiable to ascend to the throne, and it is still possible for Daling to help him. And our soldiers and horses are exhausted, and Daling has gunpowder and Cannon, there are still many good soldiers and good generals. Where are we opponents? Besides, there were rumors before that everyone knew that you were thinking of usurping the throne. If you succeeded to the throne, you would confirm this rumor. If someone in Dongxiao wanted to welcome the emperor back, What should I do with Daling? If the emperor is still alive, we still have to wait for the emperor to return from Daling. At that time, even if you kill the emperor, it doesn''t matter. If it is really dead, that''s even better. After learning that the emperor is really dead After that, there is no one else in the royal family, and sooner or later you will be persuaded to succeed."

    Although Xiahouzheng was swollen, he couldn''t hear the unpleasant words very well. He was very impatient, but he also felt that it was reasonable, so he temporarily stopped his thoughts of usurping the throne and becoming the emperor immediately, and planned to wait.

    But I didn''t plan to wait any longer, I saw Xiahou Zhengdao: "The one-month deadline is approaching, let''s see what Da Ling has to say. If they procrastinate and can''t find Qu Xiao''s child, can I still stay off the board? God''s seat?"

    When the retainers saw Xiahou Zheng like this, they knew that Xiahou Zheng was becoming more and more incapable of listening to them, and when they came out of the study, they all sighed.

    *

    Also on this day, Daling, Huaishu Village, Qu Xiao was helping baby Xue Yan in the room. The baby was lying on the kang with his back to the sky, holding the bottle in his two little hands and drinking the milk inside. , a small foot rests on the corner of his clothes.

    Qu Xiao was used to it and didn''t care about her.

    It''s just that the milk bottle was made of something he had never seen before. At first, he thought it was a bit strange, but he has been in Huaishu Village for some time now. He can see it every day and he is used to it. Okay, I saved a small spoonful and fed it.

    During these days, he would hear about Dong Xiao''s situation from time to time. He knew that Xiahouzheng and his uncle had already been fighting. His uncle was not Xiahouzheng''s opponent at all. It is estimated that in the next two days, his uncle will be resolved. .

 Chapter 1706ï¼š Looking at him innocently?

    Chapter 1706 Looking at him innocently?

    Xue Yan had something to do, so she went to the county after eating in the morning. Jiang Yue was washing clothes in the yard, but someone in the village asked her to help, Li Hehua and the others also went, leaving him and baby Xue Yan at home .

    But Jiang Yue said that he will be back in a while.

    The villagers knew that she would take care of the children and would not let her help for a long time.

    "Yeah." The little baby''s other small foot was also placed crookedly on the corner of his clothes, and he called out happily.

    Qu Chuo still looked a little cold, sitting cross-legged beside the kang table, ignoring her.

    But the baby is more than eight months old and can already crawl. After drinking milk, it will definitely crawl everywhere. This is why it is more important to watch it, so as not to fall off the kang.

    Qu Chuo held the book in one hand, and put something on the edge of the kang with the other to block it, so that even if the baby started to crawl again and something blocked it, it would not crawl there.

    The little baby tilted his head and watched.

    Until the drink was finished, her two little hands immediately happily put the bottle aside.

    Qu Chuo quickly picked it up and put it on the small kang table.

    The little baby just laughed ''Ya ya ya''.

    was obviously happy.

    Qu Chuo took out a lot of small toys from the dark mahogany box next to them and put them in front of the baby, letting the baby play by himself.

    The little baby hurriedly got up, sat down obediently, and played with his two little hands.

    But as soon as she played, she cried.

    It wasn''t the first day that Qu Chuo came here. During this time, he also understood that as long as there was something wrong with the little baby and she wanted to find her father and mother, she would cry, so he quickly got off the kang and hugged her. With the little baby, I will go to the aunt''s house in the village called Jiang Yue to find Jiang Yue.

    "Pfft."

    Before he took a step, Qu Chuo heard a pop in his arms, he immediately stopped, and his head was instantly empty.

    The little baby stopped crying immediately, just raised his head and looked at him innocently.

    also seems to be saying to him: the baby is diarrhoea.

    Qu Chuo''s head was even more empty.

    Although he has helped this little baby many times, he has never encountered such a situation. For a while, he couldn''t think of anything and couldn''t do anything.

    After waiting for a while, she didn''t see the Baba for her, and the little baby immediately gave a "wow" and cried again.

    I''m sorry to see you.

    Qu Chuo panicked now, remembering what he was going to do, he couldn''t deal with this kind of thing, he had to go to Jiang Yue, but he didn''t go, but Jiang Yue finished helping others and came back.

    Jiang Yue also walked in quickly, seeing that Qu Chuo was extremely stiff. Although her baby was being held in his arms, it was the same as hanging in his arms. Her baby was struggling because of crying. She is also a child, and her arms are so strong to hold her baby firmly, so her baby is drooping in his arms, and her face is red from crying, so she naturally hurried over. , took her baby over.

    Just took it over, and she didn''t need to ask, she could smell it and know what happened, which made Qu Chuo''s whole person unwell.

    But the baby was crying like this, which was obviously very uncomfortable. Jiang Yue couldn''t care about Qu Chuo anymore.

    The little baby doesn''t feel uncomfortable anymore, and is naturally happy again.

    When Jiang Yue came out of the inner room with her little baby in her arms, Qu Chuo was still standing beside the outer kang.

    Seeing Jiang Yue looking at him, Qu Chuo scratched his head rarely.

 Chapter 1707ï¼š Confused?

    Chapter 1707 At a loss?

    Immediately, as if afraid that Jiang Yue would talk about the topic he had just left, he hurriedly asked Jiang Yue to wash the diapers that he had changed, and he would continue to help watch the baby.

    Originally, there were diapers in the last days, just wear them for the baby. Every time they get dirty, they can be changed and thrown away. There is no need to wash them. Moreover, at the beginning, when the baby was just born, Jiang Yue did go to the last days to get some diapers. Baby diapers come, but her baby''s skin can''t adapt to this. When wearing diapers, there are many small bumps on the skin, so she also uses diapers.

    These diapers are naturally cut from cloth, and it is too wasteful to throw away one piece after one is used up. Instead, every time it gets dirty, it is washed and dried before being used by the baby.

    This is indeed a lot more breathable. Her baby''s skin has never had any red bumps anymore, but it''s a little more troublesome, and she has to wash it all the time.

    Jiang Yue went to wash.

    and put her baby on the kang.

    The little baby was sitting on the kang, playing with toys with only two small hands, and looked like he didn''t care about Qu Xiao again. Who made him fail to deal with the baby in time.

    These days, Qu Xiao knew that the little baby in front of him was smart, but he was still very emotional when he was smart, and he was still somewhat shocked. How old is this kid.

    But because of this reason, the little baby ignored himself, and Qu Xiao was somewhat embarrassed.

    at a loss.

    He stood cramped on the kang for a while, and saw that the little baby was still playing with himself. He was super good. Anyway, he just ignored him, so Qu Xiao hurriedly walked to the wooden box where the toys were placed, and took out a lot of toys from it. , also stacked at the little baby''s feet, let the little baby play with these toys too.

    I also hurriedly found the little baby''s favorite rattle, which was also placed in the shaker, and then carefully stretched it out in front of the little baby.

    At the same time, he held his breath, waiting for the little baby to react.

    As soon as the little baby saw her favorite rattle, she hurriedly hugged her with two little hands, and was so happy. Then she seemed to find out that Qu Xiao gave it to her, and she was a little unhappy. It could be seen that Qu Xiao was nervously standing under the kang, and she felt very happy and fun, thinking that Qu Xiao was playing with her like this, Immediately happy again, "Ya ya ya" shouted.

    Qu Xiao was greatly relieved, and dared to sit on the kang again.

    thinks that this is a little ancestor, and he will never take children again in the future.

    When the little baby saw him coming up, he happily crawled to his side, and then sat on his **** again, his two little hands kept holding a lot of toys from the toys in front of him and put them on Qu Xiao''s lap.

    Qu Xiao looked at it and didn''t feel like he was playing for him, so he cautiously guessed: "These are things you don''t play now... Let me put them back in the box?"

    said, he also tried the same, took a toy from his lap, put it in the alley next to the toy, and pretended to put it in.

    Seeing that the little baby didn''t object, he was still very happy. He put toys on his lap again, and he was sure of what he meant. Again he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Only a few toys were left in front of him, the others, the little baby was busy with two small hands, and put them on Qu Xiao''s lap, so that Qu Xiao was put into a somewhat tall wooden box.

    The little baby naturally kept her favorite rattle for herself.

    Seeing the little baby put another small foot on the corner of his clothes hanging on the kang, for some reason, Qu Xiao actually felt at ease.

 Chapter 1708ï¼š Isnt this lie taught directly?

    Chapter 1708 Isn''t this lie taught directly?

    Xue Yan did not return from the county until evening.

    Little baby hasn''t seen her father all day, and when she sees her father come back, she spreads her arms and wants to hug her.

    Xue Yan smiled and took the baby from his Yuebao''s arms, and said to his Yuebao: "When I went to the county to do errands, I made arrangements in the county by the way. I went to live in a post house in the county, and pretended to be found. The one-month deadline given by Dongxiao is about to come, which is just right. I have already sent someone to the border, and when the deadline is up, Dongxiao will explain it again. They said that Qu Xiao had been found and that everyone was fine. They would continue to the imperial capital to talk about the friendship between the two countries. Yun Yiwei had also told Liao Xiaodong and the others. Liao Xiaodong and the others did not tell the Dongxiao envoys for the time being, and waited for two days. Besides, they have to pass through the Yiran area anyway, so let them meet Qu Xiao at the post house in Xinyuan County. If the envoys see Qu Xiao, they will naturally send someone back to Dongxiao to tell him.¡±

    "Then we will live in the county together in two days." Jiang Yue said. "After the envoys and Qu Xiao meet, we will continue to the Imperial Capital, and we will also set off to the Imperial Capital together. Xiahouzheng estimates that Qu Zhuo can be resolved in two days, and even more powerful, Qu Xiao will be even more dangerous, not to mention the envoy. The person in the regiment is already Xia Houzheng, and he can be safer when we are by our side."

    "Besides," Jiang Yue said again, "now the weather is just lukewarm, the mission is slow, we are together, the baby can stand it, and will be very happy to be outside, she has always liked to be outside, to see different Something that feels fresh."

    I don''t know if she understood her mother''s words, but the little baby was so happy, as if echoing.

    Xue Yan naturally laughed immediately.

    Jiang Yue also raised the corners of her mouth.

    So, two days later, that is, April 19th, which is also the one-month deadline given by Dongxiaoguo, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took their baby and Qu Xiao to the county post house to stay.

    also told the family that they would go out a little longer this time.

    The family didn''t know what they were going out for, but they knew that they would go to the Imperial Capital. If they were riding a horse, they would arrive in the Imperial Capital in three or four days. But isn''t this a carriage ride, and a baby is on hand, so it will naturally be much slower. It''s also getting hot. It usually lasts for a month or two. On a hot day, the family didn''t want Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to rush back with the baby. They were afraid that the baby would suffer from heat stroke. Therefore, the family also told Jiang Yuehe Xue Yan didn''t have to rush back. When the weather was cold, he would bring the baby back.

    This is the baby''s first time to go out, and I won''t see you for at least two or three months. Naturally, Liu Guixia and the others hugged and hugged. The baby probably thought that she was playing with her, and she was still happy.

    The funny Liu Guixia and the others never closed their mouths.

    It was also on this day that the military horses of the East Xiaoguo on the border of Daling said that the one-month deadline was up, and then the generals of the border guarding of Daling told the story of Qu Xiao''s being found, and also said that there was nothing to do, and would continue to go to the imperial capital to discuss the bilateral relations between the two countries. it is good.

    Of course, it is necessary to lie and say that Qu Xiao was kidnapped when the guards were slack, but Qu Xiao was resourceful and escaped, and the person who kidnapped Qu Xiao, who Qu Xiao saw with his own eyes, seemed to belong to the emperor''s uncle Qu Chuo people. Now, the person who kidnapped him has been killed by Da Ling for desperately resisting.

    This lie was not taught by Xue Yan directly, Xue Yan just let the generals at the border to panic when he saw the situation.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1709ï¼š Let that stinky boy come back quickly!

    Chapter 1709 Let that stinky boy come back quickly!

    The frontier general was the closest to Dong Xiao, and he already knew that Qu Chuo was dead. Anyway, there was no proof of death, so he naturally lied like this, and he had already sent people 800 miles to rush to tell them about the Emperor Xue Yan, which would definitely not be revealed. .

    I haven''t seen Qu Xiao yet. Naturally, Dongxiao''s army and horses will not be taken lightly. The army still hasn''t retreated.

    Da Lingshu''s side generals are not in a hurry, and when the envoys send people back to Dongxiao to report that they have indeed been found, these soldiers and horses will naturally retreat.

    The mission of Dongxiao Kingdom only learned that Qu Xiao had found it when it was getting dark. It was getting dark, so it was not easy to rush to meet Qu Xiao with so many people. Therefore, it was not until the next morning. Just got up, when the large force Tang Tang passed through Xinyuan County in Yiran area, they met Qu Xiao at the post house.

    At this time, Xue Yan already knew that Qu Chuo was dead, and what lie was lied by the general of the border, so he naturally told Qu Xiao.

    Therefore, when Qu Xiao saw the envoys of Dongxiao Kingdom, he naturally didn''t reveal anything.

    The embassy group saw Qu Xiao, and it was indeed intact, so they sent people back to Dongxiao to report safety. Among them, Xia Houzheng''s people naturally asked his entourage to return to Dongxiao with a secret letter, and privately asked Xiahou Zheng what to do now and what instructions he had.

    This will be all together, so the next day, naturally, we will go to the Imperial Capital.

    On April 27, Xiahou Zheng was furious when he learned that Qu Xiao had been found.

    But no matter whether he is angry or not, he has to withdraw the troops and horses on the border of Daling farther and stay where they were, otherwise Daling will have no reason to fight Dongxiao, and he has no intention of fighting Daling for the time being.

    After all, now Dong Xiao is no match for Da Ling at all.

    Then the border is no longer a situation of confrontation between the two countries.

    But looking at the secret letter, Xiahou Zheng was still angry. Because the letter not only stated that the little emperor was not dead, but also said that the little emperor was rescued by Empress Daling, and now Empress Daling is with the little emperor.

    The retainer saw the letter and said: "Fortunately, the prince is not in a hurry to sit on the throne, otherwise, what would it be like to kill the emperor with the help of soldiers and horses."

    Xiahou Zheng has become more and more domineering these days, and now he is angry, so naturally he can''t listen, but he still asked: "Then according to your opinion, what should I do now?"

    "When the emperor returns from his mission, the prince will assassinate the emperor again, and it will not be too late to ascend to the throne." There is a retainer who still means this. "At that time, even if Da Ling wanted to borrow troops, it was too late. At that time, because there was no one in the royal family, you were persuaded by hundreds of officials to ascend to the throne, then you are the emperor of Dongxiao''s name, and Da Ling wanted to send troops. It''s completely unreasonable. Other countries must be afraid that Daling will attack suddenly and unreasonably one day. Naturally, they will become a rope with us and fight together. Even if Daling has cannons and gunpowder, and has a lot of troops and food, we don''t need to. So fearful, this is the best plan."

    Xiahou Zheng had no choice but to say: "Then let that stinky boy Qu Xiao come back quickly."

    So, he wrote a secret letter and asked him to send it to his people in the embassy. Once the mission was over and the discussion in the imperial capital was over, Qu Xiao would immediately return to Dongxiao.

    *

    On the sixth day of the fifth lunar month, Jiang Yue and the others arrived at the Imperial Capital.

    Xue Yan, as Emperor Daling, favored Qu Xiao, the Dongxiao Emperor, and let Qu Xiao live in the palace, while the other members of the diplomatic mission all stayed in Guanyi.

    This is actually to protect Qu Xiao.

    Qu Xiao is naturally grateful.

    He had nothing to repay, and he didn''t know how to repay, so he even helped Jiang Yue and Xue Yan take care of Xue Yan''s little ancestor.

 Chapter 1710ï¼š Invisible procrastination?

    Chapter 1710 Procrastination without a trace?

    In the past, Qu Xiao basically cared about the baby, not playing with the baby, but letting the baby play by himself. He just read and watched while watching, but now, Qu Xiao will play with the baby.

    Little baby is very happy.

    After the Dongxiao country embassy was cleaned up, the two countries began to talk about friendship.

    Naturally, I also want to talk about Dongxiaoguo wanting to buy seeds from Daling.

    Before, when Jiang Yue was not in Dijing, the seeds were taken out of the space and placed in Ping''an Town or Xinyuan County. Now, when he came to Dijing again, he naturally put a lot of seeds into Dijing''s warehouse. ready.

    Now, not only did Xiluguo buy seeds from Daling, Beichengguo also buys seeds from Daling, and now there is another Dongxiaoguo, so every time she takes out the seeds from the space, she naturally takes out more seeds than before. It is much more for Daling.

    However, Xue Yan secretly instructed him to go on, asking the ministers to negotiate some details with the Dongxiao Mission without any trace of delay.

    The longer delays, the longer it will be for Qu Xiao to set off and return to Dongxiao.

    But there are people from Xiahouzheng in the mission. In order to prevent Xiahouzheng''s people from discovering that something is wrong, they secretly reported to Xiahouzheng to know about it, and thus startled the snake, so the time for discussing the details should not be delayed too long.

    Therefore, on the 26th day of the fifth lunar month, everything was negotiated, and the monarchs of the two countries affixed their own big seals and signed them, so that Qu Xiao and the Dongxiao delegation could return to Dongxiao.

    But before going back, Da Ling must have a good farewell.

    The date of the visit has also been determined. Tomorrow night, there is still more than a day before tomorrow night, Xue Yan asked a few ministers to bring members of the Dongxiao mission to play around in the imperial capital.

    These days, the members of the mission are discussing the details, and they haven¡¯t seen the imperial capital well.

    Qu Xiao had already seen Dijing carefully during this period of time, naturally he didn''t go there again, and naturally still lived in the palace. At this moment, he was in the lotus pavilion in the imperial garden, playing with baby Xue Yan who was sitting on the table. People are waiting by the side.

    The little baby was playing with toys at first, and then he tore the paper to play, and happily pushed the two little hands of the rattle in front of Qu Xiao, making him shake it.

    Qu Xiao swayed cooperatively, and the little baby babbled, tearing the paper even more happily.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to deal with some things, and when they came back, they just walked to the rockery and saw the scene in the pavilion, and the two stopped.

    I saw Jiang Yue suppressed her voice and said: "We have known him for some time, and we have observed it. Although we cannot say that we fully understand him, we have a little understanding of him. We know that he is good at planning, and he is extremely stable, no matter what he is. Will it change in the future, but I think that before he grows up, Dong Xiao will not do anything to Da Ling, nor will he do anything to other countries. He will only focus on the development of Dong Xiao first, strengthen his own strength first, and then It suits his personality. But Xiahouzheng is different. Xiahouzheng has already swelled. Even if it doesn''t swell, even if he doesn''t dare to do anything to Daling because of gunpowder and cannons, there is no guarantee that he will not provoke other countries. Although there is no unification, the countries are still divided, but it has been many years since the two countries have fought, and it is still peaceful, so Da Ling still helps to get rid of Xiahouzheng."

    Xue Yan nodded: "I also think. Even if people''s hearts will change, he doesn''t know how much higher than Xiahou Zheng will be in the future, but at least the world will be peaceful for the next few years."

 Chapter 1711ï¼š If this cant be done well, what else can we talk about?

    Chapter 1711 If this can''t be done well, what else can we talk about?

    "But Xiahouzheng is different," Xue Yan continued, "As long as Xiahouzheng becomes emperor, he will definitely provoke other countries soon, and he will keep up with his previous life. As soon as Xiahouzheng becomes emperor, he will let the army attack Daling. In this life, He didn''t dare to attack Daling, but it wasn''t that he didn''t dare to attack other countries. The two countries were at war, so what about the people? What''s more, even if Qu Xiao grows up and is difficult to deal with, it''s not that we can''t deal with it. Besides, people''s hearts will know how to deal with them. It has changed, but it hasn¡¯t changed, I can¡¯t tell right now, all in all, it¡¯s really a favor for him now, and it¡¯s better for him to get rid of Xiahou Zheng.¡±

    Seeing that his family Yuebao also nodded, Xue Yan continued: "This is going to be a farewell tomorrow night, and it is time to tell him our decision."

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked over together and entered the Lotus Pavilion.

    The palace servants who were serving in the lotus pavilion retreated, and the little baby happily fell into Jiang Yue''s mother''s arms.

    Xue Yan also touched his baby''s head, and after getting his baby''s happy cry twice, he said to Qu Xiao, "We have already decided, just continue to do as you said, We will help you get rid of Xiahou Zheng."

    Qu Xiao hurriedly stood up, and bowed his hands extremely solemnly: "Thank you."

    At this moment, his heart was completely at ease.

    As long as there is Da Ling''s help, he will be able to get rid of Xiahou Zheng.

    "However," Xue Yan said again, "Xiahouzheng must be waiting for you to go back now, so he will kill you, so that he can become emperor. So like I told you before, you can''t go back to Dongxiao, at least temporarily. Otherwise, you will definitely die. You can only go back after you get rid of Xiahou Zheng."

    When Qu Xiao heard it, he immediately understood and said, "I will not be leaving until tomorrow night. I will pretend to be sick tomorrow morning. For the rest, I will send someone to go back in secret. Even if I don''t go back in person, I can let my people cooperate with each other."

    As for how to pretend to be sick, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan don''t care, because they know that Qu Xiao can definitely do it by himself.

    If this can¡¯t be done well, what else can we talk about?

    Xue Yan just said: "I will also arrange the preparation of military horses. When the time comes, Xiahouzheng''s soldiers and horses will be restrained, so that they will not be able to return to your capital to rescue Xiahouzheng."

    *

    The next day, early in the morning, Qu Xiao pretended to be sick, with red spots all over his body and fever. The imperial doctor he brought was from Qu Xiao, and the imperial doctor Daling was secretly explained by Xue Yan, so they all agreed that Qu Xiao had got it. measles.

    Qu Xiao is actually allergic to crabs. As long as he eats crabs, it''s like getting measles, but few people know about it.

    Measles is contagious, and everyone except the person who takes care of them is kept away from the room.

    The imperial doctor also specially cooperated to let the members of the embassy go in to take a look. Those who were loyal to the monarch naturally went in with great concern. Those who were not loyal to the monarch were from Xiahou Zheng. They were afraid of being infected, but everyone else went in. They also have to pretend, so they also bravely went in.

    Seeing that Qu Xiao was covered in red spots, he was still hot, and his face was a little red, so he naturally believed that Qu Xiao really had measles.

    Emperor is sick, and this is a contagious disease. Naturally, it is temporarily impossible to return to Dongxiao. We have to wait for the emperor to recover before returning.

    So the evening meal was cancelled.

    And who knows when this measles will be cured, so ten days later, outside the door, I heard that the emperor''s illness is still not getting better, and the people of Xiahouzheng are a little anxious. No one went in. Naturally, they had to go in, for fear of being infected, but they were more or less cautious and looked in through the window.

 Chapter 1712ï¼š Isnt this a treatable disease?

    Chapter 1712 Isn''t this a treatable disease?

    Seeing that the emperor was indeed still lying on the bed, they still had no doubts, but were anxious.

    is very anxious.

    The Regent had already sent someone a secret letter, asking them to return to the country immediately once the envoy was over, but when will they be able to go back?

    Involuntarily, the Minister of Rites among them couldn''t help but ask the imperial doctor at the door: "Yu Yu, the emperor... why is there no improvement at all?"

    Doctor Wu said: "It''s not an easy-to-treat disease. The emperor is young, and his body is naturally inferior to adults. We are doing our best."

    In other words, I still don¡¯t know if it can be cured.

    The Minister of Rites of Dongxiao Kingdom naturally knows this. After all, let alone other countries, just talking about Dongxiao Kingdom, the child has measles, and the fatality rate is still very high.

    I thought again that it has been ten days, and there is still no improvement, so the possibility of cure should be really low.

    Thinking of this, not only the Minister of Rites, but also other people from Xiahouzheng were all delighted.

    If the emperor died of illness in Daling, it would be fine, and it would save their regent having to send people back and kill them in Dongxiao.

    So, these people are not so anxious.

    Even came out of the palace and returned to the post house. The Minister of Rites also wrote a secret letter about this, and sent it back to Dongxiao to Xiahouzheng.

    Yun Yiwei has been watching secretly in the post house. Seeing that the Minister of Rites has sent a letter out, another Yun Yiwei was busy and went to the palace to report.

    Their master said it, not to stop it, because he probably knew what the secret letter sent back said, not to mention the people who had to use Xiahouzheng to take advantage of it.

    is to let these people pass the news back to let Xiahou Zheng know.

    In the palace, it was already night. The rest of the Dongxiao Kingdom mission lived in the post house. There were only a few people guarding Qu Xiao in the palace. Those people were all Qu Xiao''s confidants, so there was no need to avoid them.

    So Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took their baby into Qu Xiao''s room and came to see Qu Xiao again.

    Qu Xiao''s allergy is actually getting better early, but the person who ordered Xiahou Zheng won''t come in again, at most he can look inside through the window, so he still pretends to lie on the bed.

    It was separated by layers of gauze curtains, so hazy, and it was so real from outside. As long as you saw him still lying on the bed, you would definitely believe that he was still ill.

    The baby was originally held by Jiang Yue. As soon as he entered the room and saw Qu Xiao, he had to crawl onto the bed. Jiang Yue bent down and put it down, and the baby immediately crawled around on the bed.

    The little baby also helped Qu Xiao, who was sitting on the bed, to stand up.

    The little baby has been more than ten months old, and has been able to stand up on his own. His calves and legs seem to be energetic.

    But now the weather is hot, even if it is hot at night, the baby wears thin clothes, but fortunately there is a lot of ice in the room, so it is not hot, otherwise the baby will be unhappy, too hot, and sometimes cry make trouble.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and Qu Xiao all let the little baby play by himself, they were just talking.

    Watching the food come in, then have dinner together.

    It happened that Yun Yiwei came at this time, and said that the Minister of Rites had written a secret letter back.

    It wasn''t until Yun Yiwei went down that Xue Yan said, "When Xiahou Zheng receives the letter, it will be his person, and he will definitely believe the content of the letter and think that you should die of illness in Daling. He will definitely be in a good mood. Well, it''s easier for people to be arrogant and not take some things seriously. At that time, Daling''s soldiers and horses also secretly assembled a lot in the Dongxiao border, Xiahou Zheng learned that it was easy to make wrong decisions , send heavy troops to defend the enemy, in case Da Lingzhen attacks Dongxiao."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1713ï¼š No more?

    Chapter 1713 No more?

    "At that time," Xue Yan said again, "your people will be able to act."

    "I heard that Xiahouzheng has become too swollen to listen to any words of his retainers," Xue Yan said again, "I have already done my own way, and I am still domineering. I will beat and scold anyone who wants to beat and scold, and sometimes I will punish people for no reason. , many people already hate him. As long as he dies, not only will they be happy, but they will also turn their allegiance to you when they see that you are a legitimate emperor. As long as you are a wise emperor, with the comparison before, they will naturally not After allegiance to you, he turned to betrayal. In general, people are loyal to the monarch and patriotic. There are some special cases, or the monarch will kill himself, then there is no need to say."

    Having been together for some time, Qu Xiao naturally knows that the person in front of him is also very good at planning, especially the extreme use of "defeating the enemy without fighting".

    In these days, the people in front of him also taught him a lot.

    He benefited a lot.

    is the same now.

    He must keep it in his heart, and he will not kill himself.

    *

    On June 20th, Xiahou Zhengcai received a secret letter from the Minister of Rites, and read the secret letter, saying that Qu Xiao''s cure was hopeless, and Xiahou Zheng was naturally overjoyed.

    and immediately set up a banquet for his retainers to celebrate with him.

    When was celebrating, 800 miles suddenly rushed to report: "Qi Wangye, Daling suddenly appeared at the border of Dongxiao with nearly a million troops, I don''t know what to do!"

    The retainers were horrified.

    Xiahou Zheng was also taken aback, "How come so many people have reached the border, and there was no news before?"

    The humane said: "I don''t know."

    Xiahou Zheng then ordered: "Transfer 600,000 horses to defend the enemy, and there will be no more."

    A retainer hurriedly got up and said in attendance: "My lord, no. There are many soldiers and horses in Daling. Even if a million people are at the border of Dongxiao, they still have one or two million people and horses that they can use at will, but Dongxiao is different. One million troops, 600,000 were sent over, and the troops guarding other borders were removed, and the capital was only 20,000 to 30,000 horses. If something happened, how could these 20,000 or 30,000 horses be protected? You? It''s better to send 200,000 to 300,000 horses over to see what''s real."

    In the past, Xiahouzheng could listen to a little bit, but now, Xiahouzheng can''t listen to his retainers at all, and immediately scolded: "Are you a fool! There are millions of iron riders there, you send two or three hundred thousand over there, There is such a huge disparity in the numbers. Isn''t it clear that these 200,000 to 300,000 horses will be sent to death and the entire army will be annihilated! Daling''s posture may really want to attack Dongxiao, and only 600,000 horses can resist it! Didn''t you say before? If Daling sends troops to attack Dongxiao, it would be totally unreasonable, and it would make other countries join us. I''m afraid that one day Daling would have no reason to attack them. In this case, once Daling really attacked Dongxiao, we would Immediately issue a letter of credentials, unite with other countries, and jointly defend against Daling, and as long as we resist to some extent first, Dongxiao will not be destroyed, and we can wait for reinforcements from other countries to defend together, otherwise, we have not waited for other countries to defend together. We were wiped out by the Great Plume! 200,000 to 300,000 is absolutely not enough, at least 600,000! Besides, I am in the capital, and I have great power, so what will happen! As long as the border is guarded, the capital will be protected by 20,000 to 30,000 horses! Hugh! More to say!"

    "Your Highness!" I don''t know if one retainer opened his mouth, and the other retainers also opened their mouths one after another, kneeling on the ground, all wanting to object.

 Chapter 1714ï¼š Can only go to flattery?

    Chapter 1714 Can''t go to flattery?

    As soon as he opened his mouth, Xiahou Zheng became even more angry: "Relying on the old and betraying the old! This king is sitting in this position now, isn''t it better than you! You are all right, and this king is wrong! One more word, kill me! "

    How dare the retainers say anything.

    Then each of them became cold-hearted, and they followed for many years and made plans for many years, but they only got an evaluation of relying on the old and selling the old.

    *

    The loyal Qu Xiao saw that Xiahou Zheng had only 20,000 to 30,000 horses left to protect him in the capital, and they had already received a secret letter from their emperor to take the opportunity to kill Xiahou Zheng. Naturally, they had already planned more.

    Besides, the two to 30,000 horses were not all inside the city, half were outside the city, just in case, it would be easier to get rid of Xiahou Zheng.

    The prime minister and the vice-chancellor, the imperial censor, were both from Xiahouzheng, but they were all civil servants. As long as the city gate was closed, even if they had good brains, they would be useless.

    The biggest official position of a person who is loyal to Qu Xiao is Dali Temple Secretary.

    Dali Siqing has a distant nephew, no one knows, but it happens to be the deputy commander of the Royal Forest Army, so the commander of the Royal Forest Army will be handed over to this deputy commander to solve the problem.

    Whoever made the commander of the Royal Forest Army was also the one who belonged to Xiahouzheng.

    And as long as you kill this commander, you can control the Royal Forest Army.

    A general who guarded the capital city was also a man of Qu Xiao. When the time came, he was responsible for closing the city gate and hoisting the suspension bridge. The news inside and outside the capital city was blocked, and it was difficult for people outside to rescue him.

    Although Dali Siqing and the others have few people themselves, over the years, due to their loyalty to the emperor Qu Xiao, and there is indeed no shortage of loyal and patriotic people, they secretly recruited some people for Qu Xiao, willing to throw their heads and heads for the emperor Qu Xiao. blood.

    Among them was the father of a concubine of Xiahou Zheng.

    This father is a fifth-rank official and a civil official, and he is upright. Because Xiahouzheng took a fancy to his daughter, he sent someone to look for him directly. It was extremely rude and asked him to send his daughter in as a concubine. Xiahouzheng had many wives and concubines, and this fifth-rank official loved his daughter very much. In fact, he did not want to send his daughter in as a concubine, but he had no choice but to send it with tears.

    This daughter was nurtured by her father, she is upright and lofty, and she is quite jealous of evil. Even above her father, Xiahouzheng''s behavior is very disdainful, but she has no choice but to stop flattering. Not to compete for favor, let himself fend for himself in Xiahouzheng''s backyard, and let Xiahouzheng forget her existence and not come to her, because other wives and concubines are jealous.

    But Xiahouzheng likes this very much. The more she avoids it, the more Xiahouzheng thinks that she can compete for favor with others. Even, as long as Xiahouzheng gets something, Xiahouzheng''s wife will give her a copy and let her. Although he never competes for favor, he is as cold as ice, but he is extremely eye-catching in the backyard.

    Xiahouzheng''s wife is virtuous and virtuous. In addition, in order to consolidate his position as his wife, Xiahouzheng always treats whoever he likes, and takes care of whoever he likes. Xiahouzheng has always respected his wife. So even if the concubine Ji was jealous, but because of the care of his wife, this fifth-rank official''s daughter has never been assassinated in the backyard, and has always been safe, but after all, she has an uneasy heart and hates Xiahou Zheng very much.

    Therefore, after the Dali Siqing and the five-rank officials agreed to kill Xiahou Zheng one day, the fifth-rank officials sent their wives to visit their daughters, and secretly told the daughters of the plan and asked her to cooperate.

    Originally, his father wanted her family to be his wife, even if the family background was not as good as hers. After all, she was a direct descendant, and since entering the backyard of Xiahouzheng, he knew that Xiahouzheng was a little unfaithful. , The daughter naturally agreed immediately and promised to cooperate.

 Chapter 1715ï¼š For righteousness, value!

    Chapter 1715 is righteous, worth it!

    also said that he would rather die than get rid of the traitor Xiahou Zheng!

    The mother looked at her daughter like this, still worried that something would happen to her daughter, and couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    The daughter comforted her mother, saying that death is inherent in human beings, for the sake of righteousness, and even death is worth it.

    The date they agreed on at Dali Temple was the ninth day of the seventh lunar month. On this day, the 600,000 troops sent by Xiahouzheng also left and rushed to the border. Even if they learned about the situation here, they would not be able to come back to rescue them. The army resented Xiahouzheng a lot, and felt that Xiahouzheng was unfairly rewarded and punished, and he did things according to his preferences. Even if he came back later and saw that Xiahouzheng died, no one would want to avenge Xiahouzheng.

    As long as Xiahou Zheng is killed, the general trend will be to straighten the Chao Gang and make their emperor Qu Xiao a veritable monarch of Dongxiao.

    Qu Xiao was their emperor, and he was rightfully succeeded to the throne. There was nothing wrong with him, and he still had the world. This great power should be in the hands of their emperor.

    But on the night of the eighth day of the seventh lunar month, the concubine pretended to please Xiahouzheng, and Xiahouzheng was very happy, and slept in the same bed that night. The next morning, the ninth day of the seventh lunar month, the concubine said that she wanted to see the flowers in the imperial garden, and said that she had heard of the imperial garden. It''s bigger than the garden at home, and she has never seen it before, not to mention she has always liked flowers.

    Xiahou Zheng was still excited, so he naturally agreed without even thinking about it. He treated the palace as his own home, took this concubine, and entered the palace in a carriage.

    As everyone knows, the deputy commander of the Imperial Forest Army has secretly killed the commander, but lied that the commander was ill. Someone in the Imperial Forest Army knew that the deputy commander said that the treatment of the Imperial Forest Army was not as good as one day. Xiahouzheng didn''t pay attention to the Royal Forest Army at all, but let the Royal Forest Army work for him. How could there be such a good thing in the world?

    Everyone in the Royal Forest Army felt right, not to mention that there were actually loyal monarchs in the Royal Forest Army, so naturally they all followed the commander.

    The deputy commander made the Royal Forest Army pretend to be the same as usual, patrolling the palace and guarding the palace gates, etc., and sent a lot of Royal Forest Army troops to ambush in the Royal Garden, waiting for Xiahou Zheng to come in.

    Naturally, there are also archers ready.

    The Dali Temple Minister also came, carrying a heart, and also laying in ambush in the dark.

    As soon as Xiahou Zheng entered the palace, the gates of the palaces were closed again as usual. Everyone who closed them looked at each other, and it was written in their eyes that the palace gate was closed. Unless Xiahou Zheng died, it would not be opened. Sign did not see.

    Someone was squatting at the gate of the palace, and seeing Xiahou Zheng entered the palace, they immediately reported in two places. One was to let the generals who guarded the gates to close the gates of various cities; Going to the Prince Regent''s Mansion, while besieging the Prince Regent''s Mansion, he also got rid of the nearly 10,000 horses that Xiahou Zheng had in the city.

    Xiahouzheng brought his concubine to the imperial garden. Naturally, the concubine was lying in ambush without a trace. Although Xiahouzheng was followed by some people to protect him, he did not take precautions at all.

    After enjoying and playing for a while, the concubine took a fan, pretended to be fluttering butterflies, and entered the flowers.

    Xiahou Zheng laughed, his mood was indescribably beautiful.

    It was also at this time that the arrows shot like rain. Xiahou Zheng and the people he protected were very panicked. Although they all reacted quickly and drew their swords to block the arrows, they couldn''t bear the many arrows, and they flew from all directions. If you can''t be that one, you will be shot into a sieve in the end.

    The concubine was a little far from Xiahou Zheng because she entered the flower bush. Although she was a little affected, only her arm was shot, and it was not a big problem.

 Chapter 1716ï¼š Let yourself at least die a little more happily

    Chapter 1716 Let yourself at least die happily

    "Son, thank you so much!" Dali Siqing bowed to the concubine very solemnly. If it weren''t for this concubine, Xiahou Zheng would not have died on the spot. "Fortunately, you are safe." Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing for him to wait.

    This concubine hurriedly avoided, did not accept the ceremony, and urged: "Sir, go and preside over the overall situation, there must be more chaos outside."

    "Okay!" Dali Siqing went immediately, and really felt that this concubine was righteous, and some men were inferior.

    Although it was more chaotic outside, and the people were fighting, but when I heard that Xiahouzheng was dead, the situation was over, and it was the emperor''s will to let Dali Siqing and the others get rid of Xiahouzheng. Some of those who resisted were sincerely willing to follow him. Xiahou Zheng rebelled? Naturally, they basically put down their weapons.

    Those who refused to lay down their weapons knew that they really followed Xiahou Zheng to rebel, and they also did a lot of bad things for Xiahou Zheng. Even if they put down their weapons, they would be dead.

    Although there are actually quite a few such people, compared to the Imperial Forest Army, Dali Temple and the others, as well as the soldiers who surrendered, they are still very few, and in the end they all died anyway.

    The prime minister, the imperial censor and other people who followed Xiahouzheng to do all the bad things also knew that even if they surrendered, it would be useless. Before the Royal Forest Army surrounded these people''s mansion, these people had committed suicide, so that they could at least die happily.

    By the time the soldiers in the Dongxiao districts learned about this, the situation was over.

    The Daling people and horses on the border of Dongxiao Kingdom, although the people and horses are actually still in Daling, they are close to Dongxiao Kingdom after all, and there are people from Qu Xiao who urgently send letters into Daling, these people and horses naturally know it. After confirming that it was true, all the troops were withdrawn, leaving only the troops guarding the border here.

    The people of Dongxiao Kingdom believed the words of Dali Siqing and the others even more, and knew that the big lingering horse that suddenly appeared in secret at the border was borrowed by their emperor Qu Xiao.

    What should be caught, what can be caught, Dali Siqing and the others have been arrested, and what to do will have to wait for their emperor to come back.

    So, Dali Siqing and the others naturally waited for their emperor to come back from Dali.

    Because the imperial capital was somewhat far away from Dongxiao Kingdom, it was not until July 24 that Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Qu Xiao knew that Xiahouzheng was dead, and the chaos caused by Xiahouzheng was also over. The officials and people of Dongxiao Kingdom They are all looking forward to the return of the emperor, Qu Xiao, to really take charge of the overall situation.

    Qu Xiao immediately stopped pretending to be sick, and even let people take down all Xiahou Zheng''s people in the inn.

    The people in Xiahouzheng in the post house did not expect this kind of change at all.

    Then Qu Xiao decided to leave for Dongxiao tomorrow.

    This Xiahou Zheng is dead, so Qu Xiao will not die when he goes back, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t leave him, they all nodded.

    And tomorrow morning, Qu Xiao is going to leave for home. The feast is naturally set for tonight. Today is Baby Xue Yan''s one-year-old birthday. It was originally planned to celebrate at night, but now it is natural to celebrate it at noon.

    According to the custom here, at noon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan put something on the big table and let their baby catch Zhou, and the eunuchs and maids all looked around with great interest.

    The little baby is one year old and can already walk. Although he walks staggeringly, it looks like he is about to fall down in the next second, but he can walk by himself and does not need anyone''s help.

    The older , the more pink and jade-carved the baby will appear.

    Now wearing festive first year clothes, even more pink and jade, soft and small.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1717ï¼š Called An Guo Princess?

    Chapter 1717 Sealed as Princess Anguo?

    However, at this moment, the baby is sitting on the table.

    And the little baby is one year old, and he can talk a little bit, like ''Daddy'', ''Mother'', ''Fanfan'', ''Hug'', ''Aah'', ''No No'', ''Want to'' and so on.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were standing together, the baby was sitting in front of them, and Qu Xiao was naturally there.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked the little baby to catch Zhou. The little baby grabbed this one, lost it, and grabbed the other, just like it was not fun, and lost it again. They went around the table and didn''t get one until they came to Qu Xiao. In front of him, there were only two small hands trying to grab the purse tied around Qu Xiao''s waist.

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Qu Xiao: "..."

    Palace people were afraid to speak.

    As soon as the little baby grabbed the purse with her two small hands, she pulled it, trying to pull it off, but it was a little tight. Where could she pull it off? He looked at Qu Xiao with adoring eyes.

    When Qu Xiao saw this, he subconsciously took down his purse and gave it to this little ancestor.

    The little baby was so happy, he was busy with two little hands, stood up, and staggered towards her father and mother.

    Before the baby fell, Jiang Yue hurriedly hugged her baby.

    The little baby was so boring that she almost fell down just now, but as soon as she was held in her arms by her mother, she raised her little hands and showed the purse in her hands to her mother and father, super happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    Let the little baby grab other things, the little baby doesn''t grab it anymore, just sits in her arms and plays with the purse happily, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can''t do anything about it.

    Because we have to leave early tomorrow morning, so the dinner party in the evening didn''t get too late, and it ended at 4:00 pm.

    At this moment, Qu Xiao and Dongxiao''s envoys returned to Dongxiao together. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still asked Liao Xiaodong and the others to **** them to the border, because they had to pass through Xinyuan County in the Yiran area, and went back to Huaishu Village with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. , it just so happened that the weather was getting colder, and it was quite suitable for traveling, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also brought the baby with them.

    Until the separation in Xinyuan County, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to their home in Huaishu Village, and Qu Xiao and Dongxiao''s envoys continued to return to Dongxiao.

    Liao Xiaodong and the others sent people to the border, and they came back to resume their lives. Xue Yan sent Liao Xiaodong and the others to take some troops to suppress the bandits. There was another bandit trouble in Daling. Using gunpowder and cannons, the people who were sent were actually defeated by the bandits and returned without success. Now they send Liao Xiaodong and the others, one is to clear the bandits, and the other is to let Liao Xiaodong and the others make enough credit to be promoted to generals.

    One month later, Liao Xiaodong and the others never used gunpowder and cannons, and they did not live up to their expectations. They sent people back to report the victory, and all the bandits were eliminated.

    Xue Yan issued an decree to promote Liao Xiaodong and the others as generals, and each led a soldier and horse, and they were still in the Zhennan military camp.

    Qu Xiao has also returned to the capital of Dongxiao and stabilized the overall situation. Since then, Qu Xiao, the emperor, truly has the power of Dongxiao.

    In the first morning when he returned to the capital, in the main hall, Qu Xiao gave each person a reward for meritorious deeds. Great deeds were rewarded big, and minor merits were rewarded small. There was no preference for anyone, so naturally there was no unclear reward or punishment. convinced.

    That concubine with great achievements, Qu Xiao named her Princess Anguo, and she will marry and recruit a son-in-law in the future, all by herself.

    Princess Anguo''s father was also promoted to an official position during the award for meritorious deeds.

 Chapter 1718ï¼š Do not shy away from relatives?

    Chapter 1718 Do you shy away from relatives?

    There is a reward, but there is bound to be a punishment. Those who were caught and waited to be dealt with by Xiahouzheng were all punished according to the law, and they would never be tolerated.

    There are many vacancies in the positions of hundreds of officials. The imperial examinations are now in this month, and they will not be held until next year. Qu Xiao will let people directly recommend talents. If you can really do things for the country and the people, and if you are competent, you will be reused.

    For a time, Dong Xiao was up and down with joy.

    Qu Xiao asked people to send gifts to Da Ling again, thanked Da Ling for his help again, and sent a letter of credentials to other countries, and Dong Xiao would never covet Da Ling for a day with his Qu Xiao.

    Also tell other countries?

    This was something Xue Yan and Jiang Yue didn''t expect, but considering that Qu Xiao already had the courage and courage, this was also in line with Qu Xiao''s personality.

    It seems that they really saw Qu Xiao right.

    Forget the Xilu Kingdom, it has been good with Daling for generations, but now, not only the Beicheng Kingdom, but also the Dongxiao Kingdom has changed from a state of feuding to a good relationship with Daling. This is actually a signal, other The country naturally has the courage, and they all come to send their credentials, and they also want their respective emperors to personally send ambassadors to talk about the friendship between the two countries and to buy seeds.

    Xue Yan naturally agreed.

    On the second day of the first month of November in the same year, the fifth sister-in-law Fuying gave birth to a child for the fifth brother. It was a boy. Because the fifth sister-in-law had the throne and needed to inherit, the child was given the surname Fu and named Fubo.

    This child was conceived by Fuying in February this year. It is estimated that when Fuying will be born, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia want to see her grandson, so Xue Sihu led someone to **** her in September. The child was born, and it was a cold winter again. It was hard to travel. Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, and Xue Sihu naturally couldn''t come back. They would spend the New Year in the Beicheng Palace.

    Although Xue Wuhu doesn''t care what the child''s surname is, Fuying doesn''t think so. Therefore, Fuying''s plan is that she will have two children, and the next child will be named Xue Wuhu.

    Although Liu Guixia and the others are celebrating Chinese New Year in Beicheng, there are still many people at home, and it is still very lively.

    On New Year''s Eve, Xue Shi and the others led baby Xue Yan to go from house to house to pay New Year''s greetings and play everywhere in the village. The baby was dressed in bright red clothes, with a small white face and two big eyes like black grapes. , not to mention how festive it is.

    The little baby is more than one year and five months old, and his walking is much better than before, but after all, he is still young. Even if lanterns are hung on the doors of every house, the middle of the village is quite bright, but at night, I am afraid of being scared. Little baby, Xue Shi and the others took turns holding her.

    The little baby is actually very bold now, even if it is setting off fireworks and fireworks, it is so loud that no one needs to hold her ears, for fear of scaring her, she is still jumping happily.

    But because he was still small, he couldn''t jump high at all, and his toes didn''t leave the ground.

    After paying New Year''s greetings to every family in the village, the children play in the middle of the village, and the children in the village are all playing together, frolicking together, setting off fireworks, setting off cannonballs, playing games, and chasing. , that''s called a lively and joyful.

    Pity the hearts of parents all over the world, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are naturally somewhat uneasy, they always come out of the house, stand at the door of the house, and look at the children.

    Seeing their baby jumping around inside, they were so happy that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and smiled, and then they went back to the house.

    The family immediately let them go to the poker table again and play cards together.

 Chapter 1719ï¼š All sent gifts?

    Chapter 1719 Are you sending gifts?

    If people from the village come to visit, if the villagers play cards, let one of them play cards. If they don¡¯t play cards, everyone stops, and one of them kowtows melon seeds and drinks tea and jokes.

    Baby Xue Yan didn''t come back until it was about time. She was able to walk steadily, but she wanted to walk staggeringly on one foot and one foot. Xue Qiansheng was holding it, but before anyone even got to the door, she shouted in a milky voice, "Mother."

    "Mother."

    As soon as Jiang Yue heard it, she hurriedly came out of the house. The little baby happened to be led to the gate of the yard. As soon as they met, the little baby didn''t want her cousin to lead her, so she walked quickly to find her mother. , The mouth is still yah yah that is called a happy.

    Jiang Yue bent down and picked up her baby.

    The little baby gave her a sip on her face.

    Immediately, Xue Yan came out, and the little baby immediately leaned over, and wanted to feast on her father.

    Xue Yan was used to it, he smiled and sent his face over, and the little baby posted it, which is also delicious for daddy.

    Then she slumped in her mother''s arms, a little tired.

    I played this all night.

    Xue Qiansheng went to play again, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan carried their baby back to the room, washed their baby a little, and then carried them into the shaker.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also washed, and when they came back after washing, they saw that their baby was not in the shaker next to the canopy bed, but crawled onto the bed.

    still lay obediently in the middle, covered with a quilt, only showing a small white and tender face, seeing them back, the little baby was still rolling in the quilt, so happy.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and smiled again, and then they both went to the bed, Jiang Yue slept in the innermost, on the left of the baby, Xue Yan slept outside, on the right of the baby.

    Although there is a custom of keeping the year old, it is not really necessary to keep the year old. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. Besides, their baby hasn¡¯t slept during the day, and he must be sleepy now.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan lay down, they both stretched out their hands and tucked the quilt for the baby sleeping between them to prevent the drilling wind from entering.

    The little baby looked at his mother, then looked at his father, and then looked at his mother and his father again with bright eyes. He was even happier, giggled several times, and then closed his small eyes and went to sleep.

    Although the baby is a lot older than it was when it was born, it is still a small one, especially when lying between them, it is even more small, their arms can even touch their baby''s feet .

    soft.

    makes them feel soft.

    *

    When Baby Xue Yan was three and a half years old, the second child of Xue Wuhu and Fuying was born, a girl named Xue Qingqing.

    Time flies, and before you know it, baby Xue Yan is four years old.

    Today, the twenty-fourth day of the seventh month, is Xue Yanbao''s fourth birthday. As the only child of Emperor Daling, all countries have sent congratulatory gifts in advance. Xue Yan asked people to return the gifts in the imperial capital and entertained the envoys well. minister.

    In the past few years, all countries have a very good relationship with Daling. Although there are still many countries in the world, it is very peaceful. And because every country and Daling buy a lot of seeds for planting every year, people starving to death in the world are becoming less and less common.

    Qu Xiao sent things privately again, because Xue Yan and Jiang Yue taught him a lot of things during their time in Daling. Over the years, they exchanged letters in private, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also taught him a lot of things. In his heart, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were like his masters and mothers.

 Chapter 1720ï¼š No longer affected by this?

    Chapter 1720 is no longer affected by this?

    On the birthday of Master and Mistress''s baby, he will naturally give gifts in private.

    Furthermore, when he was in Daling, he also brought Xue Yan Baobao, and naturally he will send it.

    In the past few years, in the hands of Qu Xiao, Dongxiao Kingdom has developed the fastest among other countries. It was clear that Qu Xiao was extraordinary, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised.

    Dongxiao Kingdom is developing so fast, needless to say about the end of the world. In these years, the end of the world has already rebuilt its homeland, commercial agricultural technology, etc., and has been completely restored, especially at night, it is really neon everywhere, The level of prosperity is far from being comparable.

    But in the past few years, although more and more seeds have been taken out of the space, the space in Jiang Yue''s consciousness has not changed much.

    should be to take out the seeds from the space, as long as the transplanting will make the effect of the space change saturated, so the space is no longer affected by this.

    Naturally, no matter how many seeds are taken out and whether they are transplanted or not, her space will not change a little because of this.

    So far, apart from thinking that their baby is much smarter than ordinary children, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have not found that their baby is different from other children.

    Now that their baby is four years old and can remember very well, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also want their baby to have a broader vision, so they want to take their baby to the end of the world to see, and the end of the world is already so prosperous, If their baby saw it, their eyes would be wide-open.

    By the way, let their babies have a good time in the last days.

    After all, no matter how fun Daling is, there are fewer entertainment items than the last days.

    Thinking about it, during the daytime, they celebrated their baby''s fourth birthday with the family, and at night, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan wanted to take their baby to the end of the world.

    The end of the world is daytime now, but it was just right in the past.

    In the room, when she heard that her mother and father were going to take her to a fun place, Baby Xue Yan was so excited that she jumped and followed behind her mother and father.

    "Mother, when are we going?"

    Baby is so happy, with a small face up, the whole person is cute.

    Jiang Yue said: "Go now." Immediately, she wanted to bend over and pick up her baby. In the end of the world, she has to enter her space to open the white door, and others who enter her space will fall down and lose consciousness. She has to hold her baby.

    Xue Yan naturally knew this, but before his Yuebao could bend over to hug him, he picked up and let his baby sit on his arm.

    His baby is much heavier than it was born. After all, he is four years old. However, in general, it is not too heavy.

    But generally, if he can do something, he will do it, and he will not let his Yuebao do it.

    Because he felt that this way, his Yuebao would be able to relax a little bit.

    Xue Yanbao didn''t know what space fell down, she just saw her father pick her up, she said in a milky voice: "Daddy, no need to hold her, I can walk by myself, I''m very good at walking now, and I can walk for a long time. The road is not tiring."

    Xue Yan didn''t say anything, didn''t put anyone down, just smiled and rubbed his baby''s little head.

    Jiang Yue also hooked the corner of her mouth.

    Even if the baby is smart, he is now courageous, but after all, he is still young, so he should not be able to understand any space. It just so happens that other people will fall into a coma when they enter the space. They have no consciousness and don''t know that they have entered the space, so she and her family, Xue Yan. There is no idea of ??telling the space to their baby.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1721ï¼š Was she getting more and more courageous?

    Chapter 1721 Was she getting more and more courageous?

    Then, Jiang Yue took her family Xue Yan and the baby into the space.

    I thought that their baby would lose consciousness as soon as they entered the space, but I never thought that baby Xue Yan didn''t do this at all. She just felt that the foreground was turned, and there was a large yellow land in front of her that could not be seen at a glance. Next to it was a seemingly transparent but invisible inside. The house, not far from the endless sea.

    Originally, she was getting more and more courageous, but now she is with her mother and father, and both her mother and father will protect her, so even though she suddenly arrived at a strange place, she did not feel afraid at all.

    She just called out immediately: "Ah, where is this? I''ve never been here before? Mother, father, this is where you''re going to take me? But it doesn''t look like there''s any fun? Are you not? Said there was a lot of fun."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t expect it, they were both startled for a moment, and then they all understood, you looked at me, I looked at you, and it was clearly written in their eyes: ''It should be the reason of your child. ¡¯

    Because it is her and his child, and this is their space, so even if their child enters the space, they will not fall down and lose consciousness.

    The space is a bit complicated and hard to understand. Naturally, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t tell their four-year-old baby that it was a space, they only said that it was a place, but it wasn''t a place they wanted to take her to play.

    Saying ''place'' makes it easier for Xue Yanbao to understand.

    is still in the big ling.

    But she also asked in a milky voice: "Father, mother, weren''t we in the room just now, why did we come to this place all of a sudden?"

    Jiang Yue just said: "I''ll tell you later when you grow up."

    Xue Yan immediately nodded: "Well."

    Xue Yan couldn''t help but exhort: "This is the secret between your mother, you, and my father. You must remember it and don''t tell others."

    Xue Yan Mengmeng said: "Can''t you tell your brothers and sisters too?"

    Brothers and sisters are naturally Xue Shi and the others.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    Xue Yan said: "Yan Yan knows."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other with a smile. Although their baby is young, he can already do what he says. The little guy is really smart.

    Since their baby would not fall and lose consciousness in the space, Xue Yan put their baby down. Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan held a small hand of their baby and took their baby into high-tech. Room.

    There is a virtual console in the high-tech room. To be a little more fun, Baby Xue Yan put on two small feet and played with each other for a while, and then followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the side of the universal nursery room and pressed the button. Press the red button that controls the white door.

    Immediately, the wall below the big screen separated to both sides, slowly revealing the white door.

    "Wow." Xue Yanbao''s small mouth just opened. I think it''s fun.

    Immediately, just like playing, I pressed the button again. The wall was closed again, and the white door was no longer in sight.

    She pressed it again happily, the wall was separated again, and the white door was exposed again.

    "Ah ah." Baby Xue Yan was super happy and jumped.

    Indulged their baby for a while, before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took their baby to the white door.

    Thinking that their baby will not lose consciousness and fall down in this space, Jiang Yue said: "Let Yanyan try to see if he can open this door."

    Xue Yan also had this intention, so he nodded.

 Chapter 1722ï¼š Now everyone has to make money to live?

    Chapter 1722 Now everyone has to make money to live?

    Immediately, let their baby come to open the door and take a look.

    I saw Xue Yanbao''s two little hands holding the lock handle, and turned it so happily, but did not turn it away. Jiang Yue also turned around, but it still didn''t open.

    Obviously this door still has to be opened by Xue Yan.

    Seeing that her father opened it, Xue Yanbao asked, "Mother, why can''t I open it with you? It''s strange that Daddy can."

    "We should be able to open it in the future." Jiang Yue said. She has always felt that when the two spaces are fully integrated, she should be able to open these doors.

    Now, her baby can not lose consciousness in the space, it is obvious that her baby is also a very different existence to the space, so she feels that her baby should be able to open this door one day.

    Maybe it should really be the day she can open the door, and then her baby can also open the door because she is the child of her and her family Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan: "When will you pinch in the future?"

    Jiang Yue said: "I can''t say that either."

    "Oh." Xue Yan didn''t ask any more.

    Then, Jiang Yue first took her baby out of the space through the white door, Xue Yan put his hand on the lock handle, and he didn''t let go until he also left the space.

    The White Gate just disappeared.

    "Ah." Xue Yanbao felt even more amazing, and also thought it was fun. Although her father and mother were holding one of her two little hands, it still didn''t prevent her from jumping happily.

    Little people, don''t mention too much spirit.

    Outside the white gate, high-rise buildings have been built, shops are everywhere, high-speed rail, trains, airports, etc., have everything.

    People come and go, indescribably prosperous.

    These Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have met, and naturally they don''t feel anything, but Xue Yan Baobao, the first time I saw it, his eyes were full of novelty, and he was about to jump when he saw it. He just looked at this without blinking. Look at that again, look at this again, just looking at it makes me feel good.

    The apocalyptic business has been done a long time ago, the currency used here has been re-purchased, and everything here has been restored. Not far from here, it is in a high-rise building. One of the buildings has a suite on the top floor where you can watch the stars at night. It is a place for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to stay every time they come.

    They also have the currency here, but they are all placed in the space, and you can use them if you want.

    Some passers-by recognized them. After all, they were all wearing big lingerie clothes, which were completely different from the clothes here, so they all came to say hello to them.

    Another person wearing a doll costume came over, holding a balloon in his hand, pretending to be a doll, jumping, playing around, and giving Xue Yan Baobao a balloon to hold in his small hand.

    is too much and she can''t take it.

    Give one just right.

    Baby Xue Yan was so happy, not only was he holding a balloon in his hand, but he was also held by the doll''s two big hands and jumped.

    Jiang Yue let the people who came to say hello, don''t care about them, just go and do your own business. Unlike before, everyone ate in the same pot, now everyone has to make money to live.

    Whoever works harder can live better.

    Baby Xue Yan was playing with the doll and almost lost his temper. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan chatted with the doll costumer, and the doll costumer returned to the place to send balloons to other children.

    The baby finally remembered that he was jumping, and after jumping, he raised his face and said to her mother and father very happily: "Mother, father, it''s fun here! However, why is this place bright? Yeah? That place just now."

 Chapter 1723ï¼š The most common thing to do is...

    Chapter 1723 The most common thing to do is...

    Jiang Yuedao: "The time in this place is a little different from the time at the place where the door was not opened just now."

    "Oh." Xue Yanbao''s little head nodded again immediately. A pair of original look like this.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Let''s go to the amusement park."

    Jiang Yue: "Hmm."

    The amusement park is not far away, just behind the tall buildings outside the White Gate. In the last days, several large-scale amusement parks have been built. The amusement parks here are also large-scale amusement parks, and many people play in them.

    There are many facilities in the amusement park. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only brought some suitable for four-year-old children, such as merry-go-round, bumper cars and so on.

    When playing bumper cars, Jiang Yue and the baby are in a car, and Xue Yan drives a car alone, which is that both adults and children can play.

    In order to let the baby have a different and particularly happy fourth birthday, Xue Yan also pretended to drive the bumper car to the front unintentionally, so that Jiang Yue and the baby could collide with the car behind.

    Every time he bumped into it, Xue Yan Baobao couldn''t stop laughing.

    The weather was not hot, but because he was too excited, Baby Xue Yan played this one and went to play that one out of curiosity, but not only made himself sweaty, but also tired and couldn''t play anymore.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took their baby to an ice cream shop, sat in it, ordered ice cream, gave their baby to eat, and took a break by the way.

    Because their baby is still young, the ice cream for their baby is naturally a small bowl.

    It was the first time for Xue Yan to eat this, and immediately his eyes turned into crescents: "Father, mother, it''s delicious!"

    After baby Xue Yan digs and eats by spoonfuls, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan plan to take her home.

    When Jiang Yue was holding a small hand again, Xue Yanbao couldn''t help but raised his face, and asked cutely, "Mother, will you and daddy bring me to play again in the future?"

    "Do you like this?" Jiang Yue looked down at her and asked.

    "Well." Xue Yanbao immediately became a little head again.

    Jiang Yue said: "After that, your father and I will bring you here."

    Xue Yan also smiled and nodded.

    "Mmmm." Xue Yanbao was happy, hugged her mother''s leg, and hugged her father''s leg, and then her other little hand was held by her father.

    The two big and one small returned to the space, then left the space, and then, it was their own room.

    Baby Xue Yan is four years old and is still sleeping in the same room with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan plan to wait until their baby is five years old before leaving their baby in a separate room.

    The children in the family basically have their own room at the age of five.

    The next day, Xue Yanbao came with her. With the help of her father and mother, she put on her clothes and shoes. Once they were done, she ran out happily and followed her brother who was already in the yard. sisters play.

    Although Xue Shi will only be nineteen next month, he is no longer studying in the academy, and neither are Xue Bo and Xuanyuan Shou, because they are both eighteen and they are not like others. I felt that I had read enough books, so I stopped reading in the academy.

    Xue Shi would now do business with the fourth uncle Xue Sihu from time to time, and manage the shop. Xue Bo was the same, but Xuanyuan Shou was still surprisingly lazy all day. He didn''t want to do anything. He was still like a grinder. Turn around.

    But what Xue Shi does most often is to be the king of children.

 Chapter 1724ï¼š Yang Yuanyuan

    Chapter 1724 Yang Yuanyuan

    Although Xue Gangan, Xue Ningzhi and others are still studying at Shengming Academy, it just happened that the academy was closed today, so they didn''t go back to the academy for class in the morning, they were still at home.

    Yesterday they naturally came back from skipping class.

    This has formed a custom in their family, whoever has a birthday in the family will skip class for one day.

    Fortunately, their achievements and performance in the academy are obvious to all, plus their identities, even if they skip classes, no one says anything in private.

    When the children got up, Xue Shi led his younger brothers and sisters to play with eagles and chickens in the yard.

    Knowing that Xuanyuan Shou was lazy, Xue Shi arranged for Xuanyuan Shou to be an old hen, guarding a bunch of ''chicks'' in the back. Anyway, Xuanyuan Shou was not allowed to be lazy.

    Although this game is a little childish for them, they still have to play it, just to pass the time.

    As soon as Xiao Xueyan ran over, she happily stayed at the end, grabbing her brother Xingran''s clothes with two small hands.

    Xue Xingran was originally arranged to be the last chick because of his age, but now, when Xiao Xueyan comes over, he will be the second-to-last chick.

    Little Xueyan can run as fast as her brothers and sisters, plus such a large group, when the eagle''s Xue Shi kept running, Xiao Xueyan fell behind, and was caught by Xue Shi at once.

    "Caught!" Xue Shi also lifted Xiao Xueyan up.

    Xiao Xueyan giggled, not to mention how happy.

    Xue Shi also asked her with a smile: "Xiao Yanyan, you went to bed so early yesterday, why are you up late today?" Without waiting for her answer, he laughed again: "Tell brother, are you staying in bed?" Before she could answer, she exaggeratedly sighed: "Ah, our little Yanyan hasn''t grown up yet, and we won''t be told by others when we stay in bed. It''s great."

    In fact, Baby Xue Yan didn''t go to bed that early at all last night, she just went to the end of the world with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and pretended to go to bed early, but Baby Xue Yan had already promised that it was a secret. is happy. Brother Stone is having fun, talking to himself again.

    After putting down Xiao Xueyan, everyone made a fuss for a while before Xue Ningyuan asked, "Brother Shitou, when are we going to the county today? Brother Yuanyuan said that a lot of games have been arranged, so let''s go earlier today."

    Brother Yuanyuan is the eldest son of the current magistrate of Xinyuan County, called Yang Yuanyuan.

    Xue Yan''s classmate Fang Yiming has been promoted a long time ago, Xinyuan County magistrate has changed two or three people over the years, and everyone else has been promoted, but now this Yang County magistrate, whose ability is there, can''t be promoted, and can only keep He has been a competent county magistrate, and he has been the county magistrate of Xinyuan for seven years now.

    And Yang Yuanyuan, the eldest son of the county magistrate, is a few months older than Xue Shi. When Xue Shi was studying in Shengming Academy, he was always a classmate with him, and he played well. Xue Shi was the king of the family and always brought him with him. The children at home play together, and other children in the family are naturally familiar with Yang Yuanyuan.

    In addition, Yang Yuanyuan''s two younger sisters, one named Yang Wenwan and the other named Yang Pingting, are also studying in Shengming Academy, and coincidentally, Yang Wenwan and Xue Bo have been in the same class, although Yang Pingting is one year older than Xue Wuchuan and Xue Wuze , but they are in the same class as Xue Wuchuan and Xue Wuze, both in Shengming Academy... Anyway, because of these reasons, the two families are very close, and they usually hang out together.

    A few days ago, Yang Yuanyuan made an appointment with them, saying that they would come to his house to play today.

    Xue Shi naturally remembered this.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1725ï¼š Want to be Mrs.

    Chapter 1725 Want to be a female gentleman?

    I saw Xue Shi smiled and said: "Let''s go after breakfast. His house is in the back house of the county government, and we have to go to the county to get to his house."

    "Brother Stone, can I go?" Xiao Xueyan immediately raised her face and asked in a milky voice. "I want to play too."

    "Of course you can." Xue Shi agreed without thinking.

    Just as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came out of the room, Xiao Xue Yan immediately ran to her father and mother, hugged her mother''s legs and raised her head, and said cutely, "Mother, Brother Stone is going to play in the county, and they said they would take me there."

    Although their babies are still young, they already know that they will never leave with strangers. They will follow their brothers and sisters obediently, and the children at home will also take care of the children at home. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan Naturally, there is nothing to worry about, and there is no opinion.

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue and the others helped set up the carriage, and then Xue Shi, Xue Bo, and Xuanyuan Shou drove each one. Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang led Xiao Xue Yan and sat in the rush of their brother Xue Shi. In this carriage, Xue Qiansheng was also in this carriage.

    Xue Xingran, Xue Ningzhi, Xue Ningyuan, and Xue Wuze were sitting in the carriage driven by Xue Bo.

    Xue Wuchuan, Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi, and Xue Tiancheng were naturally sitting in the carriage driven by Xuanyuan Shou.

    Xue Shi and the others are both civil and military, and have the skills to defend themselves. In addition, people have been deployed everywhere in Xinyuan County to ensure safety. These people can come out at any time to respond. Jiang Yue and the others did not send anyone to follow the children.

    Three o''clock, Xue Shi and the others arrived at the gate of the county government office.

    The yamen hurried in to report, not only Yang Yuanyuan, Yang Wenwan, and Yang Pingting came out to pick them up, but even the county magistrate Yang came out to pick them up and brought people in.

    But as soon as he brought people into the back house, Magistrate Yang went to the front study again to handle official business.

    Although Yang Yuanyuan is a few months older than Xue Shi, because he wants to take the imperial examination, he is now a juror. He will go to Beijing to participate in the examination at the end of this year. Therefore, he continues to study in Shengming Academy. In this way, It is also convenient to ask the gentlemen for some unfamiliar advice.

    Yang Wenwan is the elder sister and Yang Pingting is the younger sister. Both of them wanted to be female gentlemen, so they were admitted to Shengming Academy. Now, Daling can be a female gentleman, which is also a proof of ability and is extremely respected. And Yang County Magistrate''s own ability is there, knowing that this is the case in his life, he pinned his hopes on these three children. Anyway, he has high expectations for these three children, so the two sisters are naturally still there. Reading in the library.

    It is also today that Shengming Academy is taking a break, so they are all at home.

    Before Xue Yan became emperor, Da Ling didn''t change anything drastically. Like this kind of party, women play with women, men play with men, and men and women have to avoid suspicion. That kind of dislike, they are all playing together.

    also added a little Xueyan in it, and everyone had a great time playing.

    It is also thanks to Yang Yuanyuan that he made a lot of fun things, and also hired a small opera troupe, set up a stage, and let the actors sing on it.

    Yang Yuanyuan''s wife died prematurely, that is, Yang Yuanyuan and Yang Wenwan''s biological mother. Because Yang Yuanyuan and Yang Wenwan were young at the time and lacked someone to take care of them, they continued their relationship and married another, that is, the successor of the Cui family. Yuanyuan and Yang Wenwan are regarded as their own, and Yang Pingting is Cui''s son.

 Chapter 1726ï¼š Does she like Xue Bo?

    Chapter 1726 Does she like Xue Bai?

    Although they are not the same mother, they have been under Cui¡¯s knee since childhood. Anyway, the three brothers and sisters have a good relationship.

    In addition, Mrs. Cui is the mistress of the house again, so she came here as a guest, so she naturally came out and had a conversation with Xue Shi and the others, and then she left, and she was no longer there. Children play more freely.

    "Xiaoyanyan, come here quickly and give you a flower cake." As soon as they saw a maid present a plate of flower cakes, Xue Shi and the others called their family Xiaoyanyan.

    Xiao Xueyan was sitting there, her feet were hanging in the air, and she couldn''t touch the ground at all. She was playing with Xue Gangan, her sister, and Yang Pingting, playing with the red rope. As soon as she heard that there were flower cakes to eat, she immediately stopped playing. After playing with the rope, he slipped off the stool and ran towards Xue Shi and the others.

    Xue Shi and the others bent over and picked up their little Yanyan, then sat down at the table, and pushed the flower cakes in front of their little Yanyan.

    Xiao Xueyan grabbed a flower cake with one small hand, dangled her two little feet, and ate happily.

    Xue Gangan and Yang Pingting only played with the flower rope for a while, then went to play on the swing, and then came back, and Momo wrote a pair of characters to play. Seeing that Yang Wenwan was painting quietly in the years, she was very happy. It was easy to be ignored by everyone, so they walked over and saw that both Xue Gangan and Yang Pingting gently bumped against Yang Wenwan with their arms, winked at Yang Wenwan, and motioned for Yang Wenwan to look at Xue who was playing backgammon not far away. cypress.

    Yang Wenwan blushed immediately, and immediately waved her hands, like begging for mercy, telling Xue Gangan and Yang Pingting not to tease her.

    Except for Xue Bo himself, who is very slow like Wood, they don''t know. Everyone else knows that Yang Wenwan likes Xue Bo, and everyone usually makes fun of Yang Wenwan, but everyone also understands that feelings are a matter of two people, and it is best for the parties involved. Poke, not them, so although everyone knew about it, no one told Xue Bo.

    At that moment, Xue Gangan and Yang Pingting naturally stopped joking.

    But Xue Gangan shouted: "Brother Bai, come here!"

    Xue Bai has always taken care of his younger brothers and sisters. When he saw his cousin calling him, he was too busy to play backgammon, so he walked over quickly: "What''s wrong?"

    "Sister Yang is short of someone to grind ink. Pingting and I have just hit the swing, our hands hurt and we can''t help, so please help me grind it!" Xue Gangan said.

    Although Xue Bo is no longer in the academy, he used to take good care of Yang Wenwan when he was in a class in the academy. Seeing that Yang Wenwan was painting, he really lacked someone to polish his ink. He didn''t think much about it, and didn''t ask why he didn''t call him. When the maid came to grind ink, he subconsciously helped to grind it.

    Yang Wenwan lowered her head and painted, not even daring to look at Xue Bo.

    Xue Bo still didn''t realize it, and was still smiling and helping to polish the ink.

    In order for the two of them to get along, Xue Gangan and Yang Pingting left the painting table and went to sit at the table, smashing the melon seeds while Xue Gangan asked, "When is Sister Yang going to confess to my brother Bai? ?"

    Yang Pingting said: "My sister said, wait for her to become a female gentleman. In fact, my sister is a little inferior, and feels that her current status is not worthy of Xue Bo Ge, Xue Bo Ge is a little prince no matter what, she can''t afford it now. Courage. If I like someone, I don''t care if I''m worthy or not. I''ll just confess when I rush up. Sister Gangan, don''t look at my sister who seems to have the same name as her. She is gentle and peaceful. It''s quite an idea, but in fact She is also much easier to think, and she won''t be like me, when her brain is hot, she just ignores it."

 Chapter 1727ï¼š Is she still protecting me?

    Chapter 1727 She still uses me to protect her?

    Xue Yihu and the others have long been crowned kings by Xue Yan, so Xue Bo, Xue Shi and others are naturally the little princes who will inherit their father''s princes, and they are worthy of their names.

    Xue Gangan: "Haha, I don''t know if your brain is hot or not, but your temper is hot."

    Xue Shi was playing with slingshots and birds beside him. Hearing his sister''s words, he smiled and kicked his sister''s stool lightly, "You''re not so good."

    "What, obviously I''m Pi, just like you!" Xue Gan said with dissatisfaction.

    Xue Shi just glanced at his other sister, Xue Dangdang, and she became more and more charming, and she became more and more unhurried in speaking and doing things, not in a hurry at all. Sitting next to Xiao Xueyan, he was also eating flower cakes slowly, and he raised his hands. For some reason, there was an indescribable style in it, and he sighed: "I feel, obviously you and Dangdang are from the same family. It came out of my mother''s belly, why are the two of you so different in personality."

    Xue Gangan immediately said excitedly: "Brother, do you also think Dangdang is not like the child of father and mother at all? Just you and me?"

    Xue Shi gave her a sideways look, "My parents said that I don''t know who I look like, it''s just like they weren''t born."

    Xue Gangan immediately became unhappy: "I think you are protecting Dangdang!"

    "She still uses me to protect her?" Xue Shideng laughed immediately. "Fortunately, you are her own sister, otherwise she really lets you see her methods, and you know that she doesn''t need anyone to protect her. She just sits there and knows that she is not easy to mess with. She protects my brother. It''s almost the same. It''s alright, alright, why are you angry, is it because you didn''t pass her in this exam again, making you lose face as a sister? "

    "No!" Xue Gangan immediately turned her head.

    Xue Shi freed one hand and patted his sister''s head, "You are twins, so it is inevitable that others will compare you, such as Ning Zhi Ning Yuan, Wu Chuan Wu Ze, Tian Ji Tian Yi Tian Cheng, even Qian Qian. Sheng and Xingran, even though they are twins of different genders, they will still be compared by others, just get used to it. It doesn''t affect the relationship."

    Xue Gangan also turned her head, but hummed.

    Xue Shi shouted: "Dangdang, come and coax your sister, your sister is making a little temper because you won the exam again!"

    "Brother!!!" Xue Gangan shouted. Almost **** off. How could her brother do this.

    Look, everyone is looking at her.

    Fortunately, she has a thick skin, otherwise her face would definitely be red.

    also shouted at the same time, Xue Gangan chased after the elder brother Xue Shi.

    Xue Shi is happy.

    Everyone is happy too.

    Xue Dangdang smiled and threw a flower cake over, "Sister, you can''t play bro, come and sit down."

    Xue Gangan is skilled, she raised her hand and caught it. Seeing that her brother was like a loach, he escaped after catching up, so she stopped chasing, just stomped angrily, "Humph!" He went to sit on the other side of Xiao Xueyan and talked to his sister Xue Dangdang.

    The sisters looked after Xiao Xueyan together.

    Xiao Xueyan was very happy, and her two little feet shook even more. He was holding the flower cake in his hand and eating it in small bites.

    I had lunch at the back house of the county government. Because I haven''t had enough, everyone continued to play.

    Before I knew it, it got a little dark while playing, and was kept for dinner.

    Drinking orders while eating, Xue Bo lost many times, plus he was not drinking well, he got drunk.

    is drunk, how can I go back?

 Chapter 1728ï¼š This identity is much bigger!

    Chapter 1728 This identity is much bigger!

    Therefore, Xue Bai stayed at the county government house for one night. Although the others would not rush home at night, they all left the county government office. In fact, the county government house could not accommodate so many of them. Fortunately, they My family also bought a house in the county, and everyone went to live in that house.

    Fortunately, the academy usually has two days off, not just one day off. Otherwise, those who want to go to the academy will definitely not toss until it gets dark and go home in the afternoon.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that their baby hadn''t come back after the sun went down, so they knew that the baby would take the baby to stay in the county for one night, but considering that the baby never slept in the place where they were not at night, they were worried that the baby would Crying and wanting to let the children take her back in the dark, and this night is more prone to accidents than the daytime, so after having dinner at home, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan rode to the county, no need to Think, know that the children are in the big mansion in the county.

    Sure enough, when they arrived, the baby sat on the bed and began to cry because he was not used to it.

    When Xiao Xueyan saw her mother and father appear, she was immediately happy, and she didn''t feel that she was not used to it.

    Two little hands are open to hug.

    Jiang Yue strode over, picked up her crying baby with red eyes and nose, let him sit on her arm, and asked, "Where''s Bo Bo?"

    Xue Shi and the others said they were drunk and lived in the county government office. After breakfast in the morning, they would go to the county government office to pick him up and go home.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were relieved and didn''t ask any more questions.

    *

    County government office, back house, Xue Bai is always a prince, naturally it is a room for one person, but he is already drunk and unconscious, and he has no feeling.

    But Yang Yuanyuan still arranged for a girl and a servant to wait at the door, in case Xue Bo had something in the middle of the night, such as being thirsty, wanting to drink water, etc., it is always good to have someone to wait on.

    After sending Xue Bai into the room to lie down on the bed, the girl and the servant stood at the door of the room and sat on the steps.

    The little servant took a nap, but he was still told that he was going to the thatched hut. He just told the girl and went to work.

    The girl''s name is Lingxi. She was taking a nap because it was late at night, but the servant suddenly said that he was going to the thatched hut and woke her up. When she was about to take a nap with her knees, she suddenly heard the sound of something falling in the room. The voice was quite loud, but she got up in a hurry, pushed the door open, and went in.

    saw that it was Xue Bo who fell off the bed.

    Even though he fell down, he still didn''t respond at all, he just lay on the ground, and fell asleep, full of alcohol.

    Lingxi knew that the person was drunk, so he hurried over and tried his best to get Xue Bo onto the bed and lie down again. She is a servant girl. If the master and wife, as well as the young master and the young lady, see that someone is sleeping on the ground, they will definitely say something about her, and feel that she is not serving her well. What''s more, this person is not an ordinary person, but a little prince, so he has to serve him no matter what.

    Then, Lingxi planned to go out.

    But she only took two steps towards the door, then she stopped, turned around, looked at the drunk man who looked like a dead pig on the bed, and muttered with joy, "Little Prince..."

    This is much more than the identity of the young master!

    Even if it is the young master who will be the champion in high school after the high school, he will not necessarily be crowned king, but the person on the bed can directly inherit the throne and become the king!

    She has always wanted to crawl on the bed of her young master Yang Yuanyuan, even being a concubine is better than being a maid.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1729ï¼š Is it easy for such a person to be manipulated by himself?

    Chapter 1729 Are people like this easy to be pinched by themselves?

    I just waited by the lady''s side all the time, suffering from no chance. If she successfully climbed into this little prince''s bed, even if it was just a concubine, it would be better than the young master''s wife! It is simply glorious and rich, and it is inexhaustible!

    What''s more, she was once sent by her wife to deliver something to Miss Wen Wan and Miss Pingting. She overheard the conversation between the two young ladies and knew that Miss Wen Wan likes this little prince, but this little prince is too simple and honest Find¡­¡­

    It''s good to be honest and slow. Even if you are a concubine for such a person, such a person is easy to be manipulated by yourself. Wouldn''t her life be better? I heard that this little prince does not have a concubine at home, and they are all monogamous. If she can be a full-fledged wife, it will be even better!

    Thinking like this, as if glory and wealth are in front of you, Lingxi is even more happy.

    It was also at this time that he heard footsteps and knew it was the little servant who was peeing back. I saw Lingxi hurriedly hurriedly closed the door and put the bolt on the door to prevent the servant from coming in.

    In order to prevent the little servant from looking for him, when the footsteps of the little servant came to the door, Lingxi pretended to be forced, climbed onto the bed, and deliberately hugged Xue Bo who was drunk like a dead pig, peeking out. Looking in the direction of the door, she panicked and whispered: "Little Wangye, don''t do this, even if you let me close the door, it will still be heard." Then, she called out, "Ah, little one. Lord..."

    It looks like what has been done by Xue Bai.

    The little servant came back from the thatched hut and saw that the girl Lingxi was missing on the steps, and the door was closed again. He was about to look for Lingxi when he heard this voice inside, and he immediately said in his heart: "I really know people and faces but not hearts. I really think this little prince is really honest and honest, bah, what the hell."

    But he was a little prince, so he didn''t dare to go in and disturb his good deeds.

    Lingxi also expected that this little servant did not dare to come in to disturb, and closed the door just in case. She pretended for a while, and then, while continuing to pretend, she got up and arranged it so that Xue Bo would get up tomorrow, and she also thought that he would really How is she.

    She was originally surnamed Wu, and her family was poor, so she was sold to the Yang family as a maid, and before she was sold, she had already had an affair with the eldest son of the next door, so even if she was real with Xue Bo today, in fact, she would not have Luo Hong, so she dripped some blood on the sheets and regarded it as Luo Hong.

    This is to prove that she is a big girl, and the other is to make people believe that she was touched by Xue Bo, which is iron proof.

    This blood only needs a little bit of blood. She didn''t cut her fingers. She was afraid that others would find something abnormal. I heard that Xue Bo''s family is very smart, not to mention that the emperor is Xue Bo''s uncle and aunt. She was afraid that she would feel guilty and let people see it. There are flaws, so she took the blood from the toes punctured with a hairpin. She can wear socks and shoes, and the wound is not big, so no one will see and find it.

    After doing this, she stripped both her and Xue Bo, and threw their clothes on the bed or the floor beside the bed, extremely messy.

    *

    The next day, Xue Bo woke up and saw that he was lying with a girl, with clothes thrown everywhere, and even blood on the bed. Although he was honest and honest, he followed his cousin Xue Shi and read a lot of books on this subject. Yes, knowing what happened, he couldn''t help but blush.

    Although he has read a lot of books, he has never even held a girl''s hand before.

 Chapter 1730ï¼š Did I do this?

    Chapter 1730 I did this?

    Lingxi pretended to wake up, and she started acting as soon as she woke up. She looked extremely panicked, put on her clothes, got off the bed, knelt on the ground and hurriedly said: "Little Prince, don''t worry, no one knows, slave. Go out now, no one will know, you were drunk last night, that''s why you are like this, all the slaves know."

    After saying that, he planned to go out.

    Xue Bo is an honest person, so how could he be irresponsible. When he heard this, he hurriedly said, "Since I did this after drinking, I should take responsibility. Don''t go. By the way, what''s your name?" He only remembered that the person in front of him was the servant girl of the Yang family, because this servant girl had brought tea and water to the front hall, but he didn''t know what it was called.

    "Slave, slave and maid are called Lingxi." After a pause, tears fell, looking like he didn''t expect, "Little prince, are you, are you really responsible?"

    "Well, my family and the academy have taught me to be brave." Again, since it was something he did after drinking, he would be responsible.

    Lingxi was delighted in her heart, but with tears in her eyes, she pretended to say, "You don''t have to be like this, the little prince, the servant is just a girl."

    "Girls are also human." Xue Bai said. "When I get home, I''ll tell my family, choose another day to marry you?"

    "Marry?" Lingxi was overjoyed in her heart, but tried her best to hold back.

    "Naturally. No one in my family has ever taken a concubine, and I have no idea of ??taking a concubine. I have always just thought about it at most, and then I will decide to marry and marry a daughter-in-law. Since I have touched you, it is natural Marry you and be my wife."

    Lingxi was overjoyed in her heart, and she pretended to say on the face, "How can this servant be worthy of you?"

    "There is nothing in our family that is worthy or unworthy. My family actually does what I want about my marriage. You don''t have to worry about it anyway. I did this. Even if the family wants to be annoyed, it will be annoyed at me, and it has nothing to do with you. "

    As soon as Xue Bai said this, he heard the servant outside the door saluting: "Eldest Young Master, Second Young Lady, Third Young Lady."

    Knowing that it was Yang Yuanyuan, Yang Wenwan, and Yang Pingting who were here. Seeing whether he was awake or not, Xue Bai hurriedly said: "You and I should put on my clothes quickly, I can''t go out to see them like this, why should I dress neatly."

    "Huh." Lingxi responded hurriedly.

    Xue Bai and Lingxi were sorting their clothes in the room. Brother and sister Yang Yuanyuan had stopped at the door of the room, and Yang Yuanyuan was already asking the servant, "Why, the little prince hasn''t woken up yet?"

    The servant was hesitant, but he stepped forward and whispered to his young master and young lady: "Wake up, the servants heard the words inside, it''s just... it''s just..." He hesitated again, and then lowered his voice even more, " It''s just that in the middle of the night last night, the little prince seemed to wake up suddenly, called Lingxi into the house, and then took the Lingxi forcibly, and the servant came back from the thatched hut, just when he heard it, he didn''t rush in to stop it."

    Hearing this, Yang Wenwan instantly felt as if she was in an ice cave, her whole body went cold.

    Yang Yuanyuan was stunned.

    "Nonsense!" Yang Pingting has always been angry, so naturally she scolded immediately. "You little servant, chewing your tongue in the early morning, Xue Bo is not such a person!"

    The servant looked aggrieved, but hurriedly begged for mercy, but his voice was much lower than that of Cai Cai: "Third miss, please be quiet, it would be great if the little prince heard it, wouldn''t you know it was the servant who said it? It''s true, even if the servant has the guts, he wouldn''t dare to slander the little prince, it''s true, just now the servant heard the little prince said he would be responsible and marry Lingxi as his wife."

 Chapter 1731ï¼š Are you all decent?

    Chapter 1731 Everyone is decent?

    Yang Wenwan''s tears fell.

    Yang Pingting was even more furious and cursed: "She deserves it too! Don''t even look at her, she''s just a maid! Usually I don''t think she''s a good person, and I always look at her with two eyes, and then look at her. Then, she must have crawled onto Brother Xue Bai''s bed by herself. Brother Xue Bai is stupid, she must be responsible! No, I''m not cleaning up that girl today, and whoever lives in our house in the future, she will have to climb the bed again!"

    said, ignoring Yang Yuanyuan and Yang Wenwan''s obstruction, she was about to rush in.

    At this moment, Xue Bo opened the door and came out, followed by Lingxi with his head down, Lingxi''s two hands were twisted together, looking very scared.

    "Damn girl!" Yang Pingting stepped forward and wanted to clean up her soul.

    Xue Bai hurriedly blocked.

    As soon as Yang Wenwan saw Xue Bo, she hurriedly wiped her tears, for fear that Xue Bo would see her, but her heart felt like being cut by a knife, and she panicked in pain. That''s it, what is there to say.

    Yang Yuanyuan was naturally busy to block his little sister and prevent his little sister from messing around.

    Yang Pingting saw that Xue Bo was protecting the rhinoceros, and she was even more angry, and cursed: "Xue Bo, are you worthy of my sister! You¡ª"

    For fear that Yang Pingting would express her mind and make herself feel ashamed at the moment, Yang Wenwan hurriedly covered her sister''s mouth.

    Yang Yuanyuan was also afraid that the eldest sister who was making trouble with the younger sister would not be able to take shelter at the moment. His eldest sister was crying just now. He saw it. When he heard it, he reprimanded in a low voice: "Your sister was crying just now, but you didn''t see it! Xue Bo is planning to marry Lingxi, what are you planning to do to your sister? If you don''t say it, your sister will suffer less damage. , you really said it, your sister has no place to live at the moment! Wouldn''t it be sad to die!"

    Yang Pingting was all wronged and worthless for her sister. She was sobered up by the big brother''s scolding, so she burst into tears.

    Yang Wenwan was naturally uncomfortable looking at her. Her younger sister always disliked her good temperament and felt that she would be bullied, so she often gave her a head start, but she also knew that this was not the time to comfort her sister.

    Xue Bo was confused, scratched his head, and then looked at Yang Wenwan and said, "Wenwan, what does Pingting mean? What do you mean by me?"

    Yang Wenwan hurriedly smiled and said, "It doesn''t make any sense, it''s just that my mother planned to put Lingxi in my room and give me orders. Didn''t this Lingxi follow you now? Pingting felt sorry for me that you took one of my maids."

    She was smiling, but her heart was bleeding.

    But only then, everyone is decent.

    Lingxi knew that Yang Wenwan was lying, but she didn''t break it. She was afraid that once Xue Bo knew that Yang Wenwan liked him, she would change her mind about marrying her, so she would naturally not break Yang Wenwan''s lie at this moment.

    "So that''s how it is." Xue Bo Han smiled, but believed it. Immediately, he apologized with extreme self-reproach: "I don''t know what happened to me last night. I''m really sorry that something like this happened in your house. I feel like I''m a beast. Now, I hope you will let me redeem Lingxi and restore her freedom, and I will also go home and tell my family that I will be responsible and marry her."

    County magistrate Yang and Cui Cui have also rushed over because they heard the noise here, and when they heard this, magistrate Yang said hurriedly: "The little prince is serious, what can''t be redeemed."

 Chapter 1732ï¼š Do you have a strategy now?

    Chapter 1732 Are there strategies now?

    Immediately, he said to Mrs Cui, "Madam, don''t you get someone to fetch Lingxi''s prostitution contract and give it to the little prince."

    "Hey." Cui Shi immediately asked a little girl to go to her room to get it.

    Although Magistrate Yang and Mrs. Cui refused to ask for money, Xue Bai still gave the money when he accepted Lingxi''s prostitution contract and said, "Pingting blames me for taking one of her sister''s maids. The money should be used to buy a new girl for Wen Wan."

    Yang Wenwan was even more heartbroken, but smiled.

    County magistrate Yang and Cui Cui refused, but they could only accept the money.

    After saying a few more words, the county magistrate Yang invited Xue Bo to have breakfast together, and when this happened, Xue Bo was not in the mood to eat breakfast, but it was him who made the mistake, not Lingxi, so he asked Lingxi if he would eat it.

    Lingxi saw that Xue Bo was in no mood to eat, so she naturally pretended to be in no mood to eat.

    Then Xue Bai took Lingxi and prepared to leave. He went to his house in the big mansion in the county to meet Xue Shi and the others, and then went home.

    Mrs Cui was busy packing up her consonant clothes.

    Lingxi thought that he was going to be rich and rich, so he naturally disliked those coarse clothes, but he couldn''t show it, so he took it over and apologized obediently.

    Cui was extremely frightened.

    Xue Bai''s tutor is still very good. He took the burden from Lingxi''s hand and let him carry it.

    Immediately, Xue Bo Lingxi left and left the county office.

    Yang Pingting didn''t hug her sister until she watched Xue Bo walk away: "Sister¡ª" and couldn''t cry. She felt so sorry for her sister.

    Her sister has such a good temper and is such a nice person.

    At this moment, Yang Wenwan was also a little uncontrollable, her tears kept falling, but she still didn''t forget to hug her sister, trying her best to squeeze out a smile and comfort her.

    County magistrate Yang, Cui Shi, and Yang Yuanyuan watched, and naturally felt uncomfortable. Everyone understands Yang Wenwan''s heart. Naturally, they all spoke of consolation.

    Yang Wenwan even squeezed out a smile: "Father, mother, I''m fine, let''s go in, don''t let people see it and make people laugh."

    "Eh. Eh." Magistrate Yang and Cui Cui then went in together with their children.

    *

    In the big mansion, Jiang Yue and the others were all around a big round table, having breakfast.

    Xue Yan peeled an egg for everyone.

    Looking at the white, smooth, peeled eggs on the small plate in front of him, Xue Yan was holding a small spoon and drinking porridge in small sips, while Xue Yan was holding soft cakes in the other hand. The baby blinked, then turned his head, and said to her mother, who was sitting on the other side of her, in a cute and milky voice: "Mother, can you tell daddy, don''t let Yan Yan eats eggs again, Yan Yan doesn''t want to eat eggs today."

    The corner of Jiang Yue''s mouth, who was eating fried dough sticks, twitched: "Your father is right next to you, why don''t you say it yourself?"

    Xiao Xueyan giggled: "Daddy won''t listen to me, I''ve said it many times."

    Xue Shi laughed and said: "Xiaoyanyan''s brain is really good, now she has a strategy."

    was praised, and Xiao Xueyan was happy.

    "That''s why I said, whether this person is smart or not, you can actually tell from a young age." Xue Wuchuan also laughed.

    Xue Yan said with a smile: "One egg a day can''t be less. If you think you can''t eat it, drink less porridge and give it to me and your mother."

    "Well." Xiao Xueyan nodded slightly. Then she put down the small spoon and the soft cake in her hand, and poured a little of the porridge in the small bowl into her father''s and mother''s bowls.

    But her two little hands are too small, and the person is too small, holding this porridge, even slowly, it is a little swaying.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1733ï¼š In this way, she will not be easy to show flaws.

    Chapter 1733 In this way, she will not easily reveal her flaws

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little worried that she had spilled the porridge, so they hurriedly took it over, and one person poured a little over it.

    Originally, there was not much porridge in the small bowl. It was Xiao Xueyan who was still small and had a small appetite. He also had soft cakes and eggs to eat, so he couldn''t eat that much. quantity.

    Seeing that her mother and father helped her pour the porridge, Xiao Xueyan grabbed the small spoon she was drinking porridge with one hand, and the small piece of soft cake she had not finished eating with the other hand. After she finished eating the soft cake in small bites, she picked up the shelled egg, held it with her two little hands, and put it by her mouth and nibbled it, not in a hurry at all.

    Mother and Daddy have told her that as long as she eats obediently, it doesn''t matter if she eats slowly, and if she eats fast, she will be choked.

    I was so uncomfortable.

    She doesn''t want to.

    Xiao Xueyan swayed her two little feet so unconsciously, her little face was full of happiness and spirit.

    It was also at this time that Xue Bai came, carrying a bag in his hand, and behind him was a maid in silver and red armor.

    As soon as she saw everyone, the maid was as frightened as she hurriedly lowered her head.

    Seeing that their family, Xue Bai, came from the county office, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked over subconsciously, and so did the others.

    Xue Shi opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Bo Bai, we are still planning to wait for breakfast and pick you up at the county government office, now it''s alright, we don''t need to pick you up, we can go home directly after breakfast, right. Now, have you eaten yet?"

    Without waiting for Xue Bai to answer, Xue Dangdang recognized it: "Isn''t that the maid from Sister Yang''s house? It seems to be called Lingxi, Brother Bai, why did she come with you? Is there something wrong?"

    The head of the consonance is lower.

    is actually hiding her facial expressions, so that she can''t easily reveal her flaws.

    Xue Bai scratched his head, and said with a smile, "I haven''t eaten it yet, but I don''t want to." Then he said, "I have something to tell you."

    Then he found out that his uncle and aunt were also there, so he asked, "Uncle, aunt, when did you come here?"

    "Last night." Xue Yan said. Immediately, he glanced at his Yuebao, obviously feeling that something was wrong.

    Jiang Yue also felt that something was wrong, so she nodded slightly.

    Xue Bo hurriedly called Lingxi over and introduced: "You should know the others, and they all come to the remote brother''s house often. But these two are my uncle and aunt. Uncle and aunt, this is Lingxi. ."

    Lingxi stayed in the Yang family for so long, and naturally knew that Xue Bo''s uncle and aunt were the emperor of Daling, but she didn''t expect to see it now. She was extremely panicked and immediately knelt on the ground and hurriedly gave a big gift. : "The people''s daughter meets the emperor and the empress, long live the emperor, long live, long live, the empress is a thousand years old, a thousand years old, a thousand thousand years old."

    Xue Gangan finally felt that something was wrong, okay, why are you so solemnly introducing their uncle and aunt to a maid, and she immediately called out, "Brother Bai, you haven''t answered my question yet? Why did this guy named Lingxi come back with you, what''s the matter!"

    Others have naturally found something wrong, and they all looked at Xue Bo and Lingxi.

    Lingxi knelt down on the ground, and no one could see her expression at all. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t let them get up, so naturally she didn''t dare to get up.

    There is only Xue Bo, who can''t hide his expression at all. When everyone is staring at him, he is very embarrassed, embarrassed, and even more difficult to speak.

 Chapter 1734ï¼š What do people say, what is it?

    Chapter 1734 What others say, what is it?

    But in the end, he still stammered and said: "This is what I want to tell you. Yesterday, last night, I was drunk and made a mistake, and took her forcibly, and I have to be responsible."

    Xue Shi and the others were all stunned.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also stunned.

    Only Xiao Xueyan didn''t seem to understand. While watching cutely, she ate the eggs in her two small hands.

    "I have already redeemed her with money from Brother Yuanyuan," Xue Bai continued, not daring to look at his family in front of him, "When a good day is chosen, I will marry her. I can''t do it without being responsible. Yes." If this could be done, he would have let it go.

    "Fuck you!" Xue Shi stood up and cursed as soon as he regained his senses. "You''re like a dead pig when you''re drunk. The thunder won''t wake you up. If I kick you hard, you won''t respond, but tell me, why did you take him by mistake?! Did she do something to make you think You occupied him, in fact, there is no such thing!"

    I didn''t expect Xue Shi''s words to hit Gai''s heart at all, and Lingxi, who was still kneeling on the ground, was naturally extremely flustered.

    "Yeah!" Xue Gangan was also very emotional, and people also stood up. "Whenever you get drunk, you''re not like a dead pig, brother, Shou Shou, and Ning Zhi, who didn''t have a room with you after you got drunk, and you didn''t have a room last night, so you left here. What a liar!"

    Xuanyuan Shou just continued to eat his breakfast lazily, and when Xue Dangdang next to him had finished eating, he handed him a handkerchief without a trace.

    On the contrary, Xue Ningzhi put down his chopsticks and said, "Brother Bai Bo, what others say is what you say, you can''t do such a thing."

    The extremely charming Xue Dangdang picked up the handkerchief and wiped his hands, and then lightly brushed the hair around his ears, smiling and joking: "Wow, Brother Bo Bo, you jumped when you met an immortal."

    "You''re a bad woman!" Xue Qiansheng and Xue Xingran scolded directly and threw their chopsticks.

    Lingxi cried.

    Hearing the cry, Xue Bai hurriedly said: "If there is Luohong, how could there be a fake? It''s me who took her by force."

    It''s not like before, when it comes to falling red, women will blushing with shame, but now the atmosphere is too open, Xue Gan feels that they don''t have a blushing face.

    Even Xue Gangan immediately asked, "Did you see it with your own eyes?"

    On the contrary, Xue Bo blushed, and his voice was lower than that of a mosquito: "Well..."

    When everyone saw Xue Bo like this, they probably understood what kind of scene it was at that time.

    I saw Xue Shi said: "Even if Luo Hong proves that you have touched her, it can''t prove that you occupied her, Bai Bo, think about it yourself!" What kind of virtue will it be, don''t you know? Even if you don''t know it, when did we laugh at you about this? You must know it! I think, maybe she took the initiative to climb the bed, or If you drink something, you will be able to sleep with her like a dead pig. Otherwise, why would she happen to be by your side and be slept by you! They are responsible for designing you, so don¡¯t be silly. What responsibility do you take, isn''t this the way of others! Are you stupid or not!"

    "This..." Xue Bo was obviously shaken. He naturally believed what his family said. If he really took over the family, the family would be annoyed at him, scold him, and would not do anything to the innocent girl, but now the family is pointing the finger at this girl, it should be Some problems.

 Chapter 1735ï¼š I called!

    Chapter 1735 I called!

    Knowing that Xue Bo was shaken, Lingxi immediately burst into tears and said, "Little lord, the servant said that if nothing happened, and no one saw it, you have to be responsible, and now... woo... Such a bully! How can you bully me like this!"

    Xue Bo was eager to comfort Lingxi, but Xue Shi spoke faster.

    I saw Xue Shiqi laughing: "This is insulting you, don''t you think it''s not insulting if our family Baibai has your way?! If I really forced you, why didn''t you call me at that time!"

    "I called!" Lingxi said loudly. "The little servant who was serving with me at that time can sit in the town!"

    Xue Shi: "If you really scream, can they not hear you in the distance? Can''t they hear the county magistrate? If they hear it, can they stop it? You think who they are in the distance! The relationship between the two families will never be unstoppable, and the county government office is so old, you can hear your voice a little louder! Are they deaf? I see, even if you call, you are still whispering Calling and pretending, that little servant, if it''s not your accomplice, or the guard at the door, you don''t know the situation in the room at all, so you''re pretending, just to let him hear and testify for you, right! "

    Hearing this, Lingxi panicked to death. This, this, this... Really, apart from Xue Bo, no one is stupid!

    Xue Gangan: "Brother, don''t talk nonsense with her, we will call the little servant, face to face, and ask him if he has seen it with his own eyes! What''s going on, Granny Wen can see it too! I''ll also find a doctor to show Brother Berber whether she was drinking or using some kind of incense last night. Brother Berber is still full of alcohol, obviously I haven''t had time to freshen up in the morning, just right! I can''t believe it, Berber, who has always been drunk like a dead pig, can suddenly sleep with her like a beast when she is next to her!"

    "Yes! Confrontation, please be patient, please doctor!" Xue Ningzhi, Xue Ningyuan, Xue Qiansheng and others all agreed. People who dare to design their home, don''t blame them for not saving face for her!

    Really confronted, invited Po Wen and the doctor, is she still alive?

    Is the Empress on the spot?

    If this is found out, it is her design. She was actually not treated by Xue Bo last night. Then she not only committed the crime of deceiving the emperor, but also slandering the nephew of the emperor, and the crime is one more level? !

    I saw Lingxi even burst into tears: "You still have to ask Granny Wen to check the body of the slave and humiliate me so far... Which innocent girl can bear this..." Immediately, she looked at Xue Bo: "Little Prince, Mingming You know, the slaves think they have a low status and have no intention of making you responsible. Now because you are responsible, everyone is bullying the slaves like this. The slaves have no name at all.

    After finished speaking, he slammed his head into the pillar next to him, and his face was instantly covered with blood.

    Before fainted, she was still thinking: She was gambling, betting that Xue Bozhen was a good man. She is determined to die, what kind of stable mother, Xue Bo naturally dare not let Xue Shi and the others invite her again, for fear that she will seek death again.

    But the hit is light, it doesn''t hurt or itches, and I can''t believe it.

    And she was really going to be killed, at least better than the fact that she was beheaded.

    It would be even better if he didn''t kill him. Xue Bo, the good old man, will definitely no longer care what Xue Shi and the others say, and will be responsible for her. Naturally, they won''t let Xue Shi and the others investigate, and that''s the same sentence, for fear that she will find her death if she feels humiliated again.

 Chapter 1736ï¼š Im just an ordinary person

    Chapter 1736 I am just an ordinary person

    Besides, she has no choice. Since this set was set up last night, she has only this way to go.

    "Lingxi! Lingxi!" Xue Bo hugged the blood-splattered Lingxi, and seeing that the girl didn''t know whether it was dead or not, he could only instinctively shout: "Please ask the doctor!"

    The man who was guarding the big mansion immediately rushed out to invite the doctor.

    Immediately, Xue Bai hurriedly carried Lingxi to the back room.

    Xue Shi and the others didn''t expect Lingxi to hit him head-on, and hit him so badly. When he reacted, especially Xue Gangan, he immediately exclaimed, "We underestimated her! The means of daring are so high!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan frowned almost invisible. This is called Lingxi with such means. Although they may not be able to eat and live with others, their honest and honest family is just like the big brother and sister-in-law, and they are good people, and they will definitely be eaten to death.

    It is estimated that Lingxi is also certain of this, and dares to do so.

    In the future, their family Baibai will definitely protect this consonance even more. If the family members are still like this, it will not only persuade their family Baibai to wake up, but also make the relationship stiff and even break up.

    Although the family sometimes quarrels and even makes hands, but they never really blushed. In fact, the family has always been with He Meimei. It is really because of this consonance that cracks appear...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally unhappy.

    "Mother, Dad, I hate that sister." Although Xiao Xueyan didn''t understand it very well, she was not happy, because her brother and sister were all angry because of that sister, and that sister was definitely not a good one. Unhappy, she got into her mother''s arms and crouched down, still holding an unfinished egg in one small hand.

    Jiang Yue put her arms around her to prevent her baby from falling.

    Xue Yan stretched out a hand and touched the little head of his baby.

    The doctor came. After reading it, he said that he fainted because of the heavy impact and the blood loss. He has not woken up until now, but he will wake up because he is not worried about his life.

    Xue Bo, who was extremely nervous standing in front of the bed, was relieved and relieved. I also feel good conscience.

    At this time, Xue Shi was still not reconciled, he walked in and said, "Doctor, you should also check the pulse of my Baibai and see if he smelled anything strange or drank anything strange last night. ."

    The doctor just bowed and wanted to say "yes", Xue Bo said: "Brother, forget it, although I don''t think what you said is unreasonable, in fact, I also quite believe what you said, there is actually a problem with this matter. , I feel it myself now, but after all, I really touched her, her innocence was really thrown into my hands, that Luohong can''t be fake, I have seen it with my own eyes, she is like this again, why is she dead? Okay? You guys said what kind of mother-in-law to see her, this kind of thing, it is easy to make a girl unable to live, no wonder she is like this. You also know my personality, whether it is my own occupation or design, I I can''t do it without being responsible when I touch others. I can''t do it like that, and I can''t just watch someone die. Although they say that I have a high status and a little prince, in fact, I think I''m just an ordinary person with a little bit of trouble. , I can have a troubled conscience. Brother, don''t worry about it, I''ve recognized it myself, and if you still do this, wouldn''t it be hard for me to be caught in the middle?"

    Xue Shi was even more angry: "After all, you are a fool who designed you, and you are still responsible!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1737ï¼š How can it not be fake!

    Chapter 1737 How can it not be fake!

    "We''re doing it for you," Xue Shi said, getting angrier, "to protect you, you''re making it look like we''re messing around?! Luohong Luohong, what if you see it with your own eyes, isn''t it blood, red? , Why can''t it be fake, just get some other blood on the sheets, idiot!!! Okay, I don''t care about you, just do what you want!"

    After saying that, he left angrily.

    "Brother! Brother!" Xue Bai chased after a few steps until he reached the yard. Seeing that he couldn''t catch up, he gave up.

    In the courtyard, standing Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xuanyuan Shou, Xue Gangan, Xue Dangdang, Xue Ningzhi and others, naturally heard what he said to Xue Shi just now.

    "A kind heart is like a donkey''s liver and lungs! Humph!" Xue Gangan scolded and snorted again, then turned his head and left.

    Xuanyuanshou, Xue Dangdang, Xue Ningzhi and others were also a little angry, and they all turned their heads and left.

    Xue Dangdang also took Xiao Xueyan away.

    Then, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and Xue Bai were left in the yard.

    Seeing Xue Bo pursing his lips, he came over and knelt in front of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan; "Uncle, Auntie..." He said with red eyes, "I don''t want to make them angry, I know. They care about me and protect me. They are afraid that I will be bullied and deceived. But that''s all. I just touched someone. Yes. And if she dies like this, I''ll have a bad conscience for the rest of my life. I''m sorry."

    Xue Yan sighed and helped him up: "How can you let Shishi and the others rest assured that you are outside alone?"

    This is the first time that this happened by staying alone for one night. Originally, it was because of the relationship between the two families that they often walked around, so I didn''t worry, so I let him live in the county government house, but still... ¡­

    "I''m sorry," the tears just fell, Xue Bo hurriedly lowered his head and wiped it away, "I''m just like this, sometimes... little uncle, little aunt, in fact, sometimes I hate myself like this... but I can''t change it. ¡­¡±

    Xue Yan sighed again, and then glanced at his expressionless Yuebao, and then he said, "Since you''ve said it all for this sake, if we don''t check it, we won''t be able to get to your heart. You have made up your mind, but your little aunt and I don''t hide it from you. We don''t agree with you to marry her. You can''t be irresponsible, and we can''t do it. We know you are designed, but you are The bullied person will marry her into the door and let her succeed. And she is so scheming that if she is allowed to enter the door, she will definitely disturb the family and won''t be as harmonious as before. Your little aunt and I have such considerations. ,Can you understand?"

    "Understood." Xue Bo choked. Naturally, he also wanted family harmony. He used to think about what kind of daughter-in-law he would marry in the future. Naturally, he wanted to marry a good daughter-in-law that he liked, his family liked, and he could get along with his family. But now, he just wants to be responsible for Lingxi, not like Lingxi, and his family doesn''t like Lingxi, just look at the attitudes of Xue Shi and his uncle and aunt.

    If the rest of the family knew about this, they would definitely not like Lingxi.

    Xue Yan sighed again: "You shouldn''t go back now, right?"

    "Lingxi hasn''t woken up yet, I..." Xue Bai said this, so he didn''t say anything, obviously he wouldn''t go home with everyone now.

    Xue Yan said: "Stone and the others are still waiting for me and your little aunt at the door, we will go home first."

 Chapter 1738ï¼š Its because hes too good to catch him and bully him

    Chapter 1738 It''s because he is too good to catch him and bully him

    Xue Bai: "Well."

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came out of the mansion, Xue Shi and the others immediately surrounded him, especially Xue Shi, and said, "Uncle, auntie, Bai Bo is a very nice person, that''s why Lingxi will catch him. Bully!"

    Xue Gangan and they all said: "That''s right, we have to think of a way."

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could talk, Xue Shi said again: "You guys don''t care about this, uncle and aunt. We, the junior, will find a way to solve the matter of the junior."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also know that the children in the family are smart, and there are some ways to clean up the soul. , they naturally agreed to leave it alone, but they only warned: "The solution is a solution, but you must think more about Bai Bai''s mood."

    "I know." Xue Shi and the others said. Naturally, they didn''t want to have a relationship with their family Baibai, or even break up, because of this consonance.

    Because they know what kind of person their family Baibai is, they have always protected their family Baibai very well, hoping that their family Baibai will be smooth and prosperous all their lives.

    It''s all to blame for that consonance, which made their family''s life not smooth, and they will definitely clean up that consonance! hateful!

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took the children home.

    Back home, because Xue Bai didn''t come back, Jiang Yue and the others had to tell the truth, Xue Dafu Liu Guixia and others couldn''t believe it: "How can there be such a girl!"

    Li Hehua was sad and silently wiped away her tears.

    Although Xue Yihu didn''t wipe away his tears, his mood was not much better. After all, he was his own son and only child, and now he has encountered this incident.

    The husband and wife couldn''t sit still and wanted to go to the county to have a look.

    Xue Shi immediately volunteered: "Uncle, Uncle, I''ll go with you!"

    Then, Xue Shi went to the county again.

    On the way to the county, I knew that Xue Yihu and Li Hehua were also good people. They were afraid that Xue Yihu and Li Hehua would also be deceived. They were also afraid that Xue Yihu and Li Hehua would agree with Xue Bo to marry Lingxi. Talk to Li Hehua¡ª

    "Bobbo was designed, even if the fall is real, it''s the culprit. Bo Bo is responsible for the trouble in his heart. Well, I agree, but uncle and auntie, there are many kinds of responsibilities. Ah, it''s not really that Bo Bo has taken over someone''s house. Bo Bo himself knows that there is a problem here, so why does he have to marry her? It''s not okay to take her as a concubine, and no one in the family likes her. Who should the family respond to? Just give her some money, give her more, and after this matter, I must be able to pass the test in Bo Bo''s heart. Even Bo Bo is honest, and when he thinks of responsibility, he thinks of what to marry and what to do. Yes, I didn''t think of this aspect at all, if this Bai Bo knew that he could be held responsible in this way, he would not be at fault, just acting out of conscience, he would definitely agree."

    Xue Shi said this on his lips, but he thought in his heart, for the money, let Lingxi leave his Baibai''s side first, and then he will take care of this Lingxi when he comes back. This is what he and the other children in the family have come up with.

    Otherwise, in front of his family Baibai, his family Baibai is a good man, how can he let him clean up.

    And the money is really to make his family Baibai''s heart pass.

 Chapter 1739ï¼š You must not be so unfilial

    Chapter 1739 You must not be so unfilial

    Although Xue Yihu and Li Hehua are good people, they don''t listen to anyone''s words. Besides, they have no opinion at home all the time. Now that Xue Shi said so, they thought it made sense, so they all nodded: "Then Give me the silver."

    *

    In the county, in the big mansion, Lingxi wanted to die as soon as she woke up, until Xue Bo stopped him and promised a lot that she would not ask Granny Wen to come over to check her body in such a humiliating way. She cried inwardly, looking as though she had suffered all the grievances.

    Xue Bai persuaded him for a long time before Lingxi was willing to have some lunch.

    Immediately, Lingxi lay down again, facing inward again.

    Xue Bo stayed in this room for a while before going to wash himself. He hadn''t even changed his clothes that smelled of alcohol. When he woke up in the morning, he was full of this matter, and he didn''t even bother to wash up. Own.

    When he was done grooming and was about to go to Lingxi''s room to see Lingxi again, but when he walked to the door of Lingxi''s room, he heard the man who guarded the house come to report, saying that his parents were coming, which startled him.

    When he was about to go to the front hall, Lingxi came out with her hair disheveled, still holding her burden, and when she saw him, she burst into tears and said, "You better let me go, I don''t want to be humiliated again. Yes. Your parents must have come to humiliate me too."

    "No way." Xue Bai hurriedly said. "My parents are not that kind of people. Go back and lie down. The doctor said that you need to be raised." After saying a few more words, Lingxi was willing to go back to the room and lie down again.

    Xue Bo heaved a sigh of relief, and then hurriedly went to the front hall.

    As soon as he saw his parents, he shouted, and saw his cousin Xue Bo standing behind his parents, his cousin was still angry, so he hurriedly walked over and apologized: "Brother, don''t be angry, I know Something I said broke your heart, but I really didn''t mean it."

    Xue Bai just snorted, and didn''t say whether he was angry or not.

    On the contrary, Li Hehua took her son''s hand and said, "Bobo..." After only three words, she began to wipe her tears again. do not know what to say.

    Seeing his mother like this, Xue Bo lowered his head and wiped his tears: "I''m sorry mother. Mother, don''t cry."

    "Okay, stop crying." Xue Yihu comforted Li Hehua. "We''re here to see, you see what you''ve done."

    Li Hehua then tried her best to hold back, stopped crying, and continued: "You are a person with a conscience, but Shitou and the others are also people with a conscience. They are good for you. You still say those words, and you are not allowed to say them in the future, you know? Your nature is the same as mine and your father, so we are all easy to be bullied. If it wasn''t for the fact that our family had been protecting us so well, how could we live so peacefully, and now this happened... Bai Bai, you should listen to some advice. Your father and I also think Shitou is right. Your uncle and aunt''s concerns are not without reason. I also have the same concern with your uncle and aunt. They are afraid that you will marry this daughter-in-law, and everyone will be uneasy. How can you be the same as before. Especially your grandparents, who are already old people, no one in the family does not want them in their old age. Are you still just enjoying the happiness, and continue to be happy with the family? If you let him in, your grandparents will always worry about you, don¡¯t you think? Maybe they will also be angry, you must not be so unfilial. What''s more, you are my and your father''s biological son. What kind of person are you, I don''t know your father? You would never do that kind of thing, it should be designed."

 Chapter 1740ï¼š Bodhisattva is not as good as you!

    Chapter 1740 Bodhisattva is not as good as you!

    "Responsible, use money to be responsible," Xue Yihu took over the words, "Stone is right, responsibility is not only a method of marrying someone, but also responsible for money, just give a little more, we The family is not short of money. Otherwise, if you marry someone, you have actually done nothing wrong. They designed you, and it is not fair to you. Giving money will also buy you peace of mind. "

    Xue Shi immediately said: "If you don''t agree to be responsible in this way, don''t think about me and the sense that they will take care of you in the future!"

    Xue Bai thought about it carefully and felt right.

    When Xue Shi and the others talked about this, he also felt that there was a problem. Anyway, it was certain that the main responsibility was not on him. Maybe he didn''t have any responsibility at all. Then he had to feel that he had a big responsibility and insisted on marrying someone else. To take this responsibility does not only show that he is stupid, but it is also unfair to him at all.

    It would be a good way to solve it with money.

    only--

    "But I said I would marry her." Xue Bai said.

    Xue Shi was immediately annoyed: "That''s because you were stupid and deceived by her. If it didn''t happen last night, would you want to marry her? Also, if you''re not afraid that she will continue to seek death, let us invite a stable mother. Take a good look at her, and make sure you''ve never touched her! She was so excited at the time, she just humiliated her by holding on to Madam Wen, I see, you didn''t touch her at all last night! Okay! It''s alright, if you can''t open your mouth, just stand beside you and let me say it''s alright?"

    Xue Bai said: "It''s okay to do it, but give me some more money. I used to be a maid before, but it''s not easy."

    scolded Xue Shi angrily: "Bodhisattva is not as good as you!"

    Xue Bohan smiled and said, "Otherwise, I always feel uncomfortable in my heart."

    "I think you are really a Bodhisattva!" Xue Shi was even more angry. "Alright, alright, give me more. When I came with my uncle and auntie, I passed by the main shop in the town and brought some silver notes from my fourth uncle. How much do you say? It''s up to you, save. Your conscience is disturbed, and you feel that you should give less. The fourth uncle also said, let it be solved with money, soothe your heart, and say that you are just such a person, let me tell you, if you are not our Baibai, I really I''m too lazy to care about you, how can you be so kind and stupid."

    was obviously scolded, but Xue Bo laughed even more foolishly.

    Li Hehua and Xue Yihu also laughed. I think things should go this way.

    "Speak quickly! Laughing fart!" Xue Shi urged.

    Xue Bo then said, "Give me 10,000 taels. In the future, I will work harder to learn how to manage the shop with the fourth uncle, and then I will earn it back."

    Xue Shideng put his hands together: "Bodhisattva, why did you steal the job of the boy who scattered wealth?"

    made Xue Bai, Li Hehua, and Xue Yihu more fun.

    After chatting a few more words, he came back.

    Lingxi saw Li Hehua and Xue Yihu come in, so he hurriedly pretended to know just now, got up, and came down to salute.

    Li Hehua and Xue Yihu are good people after all. Seeing that her head was wrapped in white cloth for several times, even though the wound had been treated, the white cloth was still dyed red, so they both hurriedly made the connection between them.

    Looking at the actions of the two, Lingxi probably knew the personalities of Li Hehua and Xue Yihu, and felt that the people present were easy to handle except Xue Shi.

    Xue Shi said directly with a rude face: "If you marry, you will definitely not marry you. Don''t even think about taking you as a concubine, but I can give you some money, 10,000 taels, is that enough? Take the money, Go quickly."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1741ï¼š Just clean!

    Chapter 1741 Only clean!

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue are the empresses. The empress obviously doesn''t like her, and Xue Shi and the others don''t like her either. Even if she married into the Xue family, her life would not be so easy.

    She didn''t expect everyone to be so smart before, and she didn''t expect so many people who didn''t believe that she had been touched by Xue Bo. She originally thought that as long as Xue Bo saw Luohong and believed that she had been touched by him, then his family would I should believe this because of his words...

    I don''t know...

    I didn''t expect her to hit her head so hard, and everyone still didn''t believe it...

    A bit out of her control anyway.

    It is best to take the money and leave now.

    But what is everyone''s identity? Could it be that he didn''t secretly take revenge on Xue Bo behind his back? Of course she had to deal with it.

    Also, she told Xue Bo before that she was not responsible, and she didn''t say anything, she just wanted to leave. If she accepted the money so simply, it would be hard to guarantee that this idiot Xue Bo would not be suspicious.

    So she had to dress up.

    And Xue Bo''s nature will definitely not let her go without taking anything.

    I saw Lingxi and began to pretend, tears fell like pearls with a broken thread, and cried: "The slave servant never thought of letting the little prince be responsible, what wife, concubine, money, ah, No need for slaves, slaves just planned to leave again, it was Bai Xiaowang who stopped slaves. Now it''s alright, slaves can leave, no more humiliation, slaves feel at ease. "

    said, Lingxi grabbed her baggage and was about to leave.

    Sure enough, Xue Boy couldn''t get along with his conscience, so he quickly stopped him: "I can''t help it either, I originally planned to marry you, but my family is against it. If you only let me go back alone, you will definitely not be happy in such a day. You can take the ten thousand taels, it will give me some peace of mind. You don''t have to go home now, you can live here, and you will be hurt. After raising it, go back. You should have a family you can go back to, right? If not, I can help you find a place to live in this county."

    "Thank you little prince. I have a family. At that time, my father was sick and needed to take medicine all the time to get better, but the family didn''t have that much money, so I was forced to sell mine. It''s getting better, I''m going back, they will definitely welcome it." Lingxi said.

    She lied. In fact, her family found out that she had an affair with the eldest son next door. They were afraid that it would be unpleasant to spread, and they didn''t want her to be entangled with the eldest son next door, so they simply sold her to the Yang family.

    But externally, including when her family sold her to the Yang family, she also said the same to the Yang family.

    "I don''t want the money," Lingxi continued, "otherwise people think I''m greedy for this, which makes people think it''s a little prince designed by me. I can''t take this one away, so I can clean it up!"

    After finished speaking, he walked out again.

    was stopped by Xue Bo again, and stuffed the 10,000 taels of silver bills back to her: "Take it, if you don''t want it, I can''t let you go."

    "Little Prince, why are you doing this..." Lingxi was even more full of tears.

    Xue Yihu and Li Hehua also advised: "Child, you should take it."

    "Slave..." Lingxi cried so hard that she couldn''t say, "Slave doesn''t want it." So wronged, why are you still forcing me to want it, so that I have an excuse to say it''s for money.

    Xue Bai looked at the Lingxi outfit coldly. If it wasn''t for the fact that Xue Bai and his uncle and auntie would stop him, he would have wanted to kick this consonant.

 Chapter 1742ï¼š Buying a coffin cant use so much?

    Chapter 1742 Can''t buy a coffin so much?

    Tolerate.

    He endured.

    After he had to reassure his family, Bai Bai, he would definitely clean up this consonance.

    Xue Bai, Li Hehua, and Xue Yihu persuaded them for a long time before Lingxi accepted the 10,000 taels of silver bills reluctantly.

    After sniffing, Lingxi looked terrified again, glanced at Xue Shi, and then said to Xue Bo, Xue Yihu, and Li Hehua: "This servant took this money, Shi Xiaowang should take advantage of you to leave me alone. When the time comes, when you are not by my side, ask me to settle the account. There are other little princes and little county masters... The emperor and the queen don''t like slaves either... I think they were designed by slaves... They should be all right... Now I just take care of you in person... ... slaves, slaves are afraid..." Speaking of this, she shivered twice in line with what she said.

    Xue Bai, Li Hehua, and Xue Yihu really thought she was afraid, so they were busy comforting: "No, no."

    An angry Xue Shiya tickled. This woman is too scheming! They still underestimate! It was unexpected that they would settle accounts with her afterwards!

    Lingxi is still very smart, naturally he will not be relieved just because Xue Bo and the others will not know, and still said: "I am going here, maybe one is dead. What''s the use of you giving me so much money, buy a coffin I can''t use so much, woohoo..."

    This made Xue Bo unable to do anything, so he could only say: "Where is your family? I''ll see if you are safe or not every once in a while. If someone in my family treats you, and if something happened to you, I''ll know it for the rest of my life. The conscience is disturbed, and I feel that it is my fault."

    Xue Shi was naturally itchy with his angry teeth.

    This makes them clean up after the good things!

    This consonance is sure that his family Baibai is a good man!

    At this moment, his bowels are also regretful, why did he agree to let their family Baibai live in the yamen last night, even if he is drunk, he can bring it back, just a little trouble!

    Out of the corner of Lingxi''s eyes, she saw that Xue Shi was almost mad at him. She was naturally proud, but her face was not at all obvious, and she looked scared and moved.

    First said where her home was, and then said a few words that she wanted to go home now, her head was no longer dizzy, and the same was true of returning home to recover from her injuries.

    Then Xue Bai sent someone to send Lingxi to the entrance of the village where her home is located. Naturally, even Lingxi''s sales contract was given to Lingxi.

    The village where Lingxi''s family is located is called Wujiacun. She came back with a deed of prostitution. Naturally, her surname is Wu again, and her name is Wu Lingxi. Instead of going to live elsewhere, she prefers to return to this home. After all, she used to be this one. The family is familiar with this home.

    Seeing Wu Lingxi''s return, Wu Lingxi''s parents and brothers were naturally unhappy.

    Wu Lingxi didn''t tell them that she had 10,000 taels of silver notes, but just took out a few hundred taels on the spot and gave them to them. Wu''s father, Wu''s mother, Wu''s brother, Wu''s brother, and others were naturally happy to see their teeth out of sight. .

    I think she must have more money, otherwise it is impossible to give out a few hundred taels so generously at once. Although farmers are not worried about eating or drinking now, a few hundred taels are still an astronomical figure for farmers. Therefore, Wu Father and the others, from now on, they are about to sacrifice Wu Lingxi.

    Wu Lingxi is at home, she has everything she wants, and her sister-in-law and sister-in-law also serve her well. Anyway, life is extremely moist.

    This is Wujia Village, the whole village is surnamed Wu, the people next door are naturally also surnamed Wu, and the eldest son of the next door is Wu Changcai.

    Wu Changcai has read books for several years, he is tall and fair, his body is very long, and he can speak eloquently.

 Chapter 1743ï¼š Hold back too?

    Chapter 1743 Also held back?

    Wu Lingxi likes to listen to him the most, it sounds good, she is in a good mood, she loves his looks, and he likes to seek excitement. Before she was sold, the two always risked being discovered secretly at night and day. The danger, sleep here, sleep there, make Wu Lingxi''s heart that is not very determined, and follow the wild.

    Anyway, Wu Dacai is a little white-faced, two years older than Wu Lingxi, and has not yet married.

    When Wu Lingxi was sold into the Yang family as a maid, he still missed Wu Lingxi occasionally. After all, only Wu Lingxi dared to follow him in the wild in the wild, not to mention too exciting. Other girls, even if he secretly hooked up The ones I got, but none of them were as open as Wu Lingxi, I always felt a little less flavorful.

    Now that Wu Lingxi is back, his mind is naturally active, and he secretly crawled into Wu Lingxi''s yard that night, just like he and Wu Lingxi secretly before, gently knocked on Wu Lingxi''s window to see what Wu Lingxi meant. , If Wu Lingxi secretly let him in again, then obviously he can get involved with Wu Lingxi again in the future.

    When Wu Lingxi came back, she naturally thought of Wu Dicai who had an affair with her. To be honest, she still likes Wu Changcai''s appearance, and still thinks that Wu Changcai listens to her words. She likes sweet words, whether it''s fake or real, she Everyone loves to listen to it. When she grows up so big, Wu Changcai will only pick good things to say to her, so when she hears the same light knocking sound as before, she knows it is Wu Changcai. He tiptoed out of the bed, went to the side of the bed and gently opened the window, so that Wu Changcai quickly climbed in.

    Wu Changcai is naturally a **** stream of joy.

    The two were secretly messing around in the room again.

    Wu Lingxi''s sister-in-law woke up at night and heard the sound. In the past, she must have secretly arrested the rape, but now the sister-in-law Lingxi has brought back so much money, maybe there is more, she did not let her family get up to arrest the rape, but went back to the room Later, he secretly told her husband that her husband was Wu Lingxi''s brother. Angkor was angry and became angry. He felt that Wu Lingxi was too shameless. Money, rich people have weight, and then he naturally endured.

    Other people in the family heard the voice, and none of them were as angry as they used to be, and they were as angry as they used to be, so they didn''t hear it.

    *

    Seeing Wu Lingxi leaving the mansion, Xue Shi, Xue Bo, Xue Yihu, and Li Hehua went home, and they didn''t get home until late at night.

    In order to prevent Xue Bo from being singled out again in the future, and what happened, after this lesson, from then on, the family had two secret guards, dressed as entourages, to follow Xue Bo every day.

    Because Xue Bo would go to see whether Wu Lingxi was safe or not every once in a while, Xue Shi and the others were afraid that Bo Bo who was in a good mood of their family would think that he had harmed Wu Lingxi, his conscience was uneasy, and it was not good to treat Wu Lingxi. doing what.

    Anyway, not only Xue Shi was angry enough, but also Xue Gangan and the others were too angry.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had already agreed to hand over this matter to the younger generation, so naturally they did not intervene, but I have to say, that Wu Lingxi is smart. If this smartness is used in the right way, why is it so scorned and hated by others. Sure enough, life is full of different styles and personalities.

    On this day, Xue Shi and Xue Bo were both in the main shop in the town, learning how to manage the shop with their fourth uncle Xue Sihu.

 Chapter 1744ï¼š Its not a fuel efficient lamp!

    Chapter 1744 It''s really not a fuel-efficient lamp!

    Xuanyuan Shou is naturally there, but Xuanyuan Shou is Xue Yan''s younger brother, so naturally he is called Xue Sihu, so he is not called fourth uncle, but follows Xue Yan, also called fourth brother.

    Xue Shi secretly told Xue Sihu, then left Xue Bai and Xuanyuan Shou behind, ran to Shengming Academy, and found his classmate and friend Yang Yuanyuan.

    His cypress was dull, and he didn''t know it would hurt Yang Wenwan''s heart, but he knew it. Who among them didn''t know that Yang Wenwan liked their cypress?

    And they have known Yang Wenwan for so many years. They know who Yang Wenwan is and has a good temperament. They all feel that they are very suitable for their Baibai, and although their Baibai is dull, they have not realized that Yang Wenwan likes her, but she actually loves Yang Wenwan. It''s very good, she takes good care of Yang Wenwan. If the two can really be together in the future, they will naturally be happy to see it happen.

    Therefore, some things have to be said to Yang Yuanyuan, and Yang Yuanyuan will naturally tell his sister Yang Wenwan.

    Yang Yuanyuan was preparing for next year''s exam in the academy, and when he heard Xue Shi looking for him, he came out busy.

    Now that they are so familiar, Xue Shi didn''t beat around the bush and said, "I have already used money to solve Wu Lingxi. Bo Bo has a good heart, so I have to give 10,000 taels. Now I am trying to learn from my fourth uncle in the shop to manage the shop. I want to earn it back in the future and give it back to my fourth uncle, who took the money from my fourth uncle at the time. Do you think he is stupid or not? Even if he did, Wu Lingxi must have been drunk while he was drunk. Like a dead pig, he fed him what he ate or drank before letting him touch her. But she was very reluctant to let Mrs. Wen check her. In fact, I was more inclined to do nothing at all that night. Luohong, she must have used a little blood herself, or my family Bo Bo is stupid, and her heart is too good, so I stopped investigating her because she was looking for death again."

    "I''ll just say it." Yang Yuanyuan suddenly realized.

    Feeling that there was something he didn''t know, Xue Shi asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Yang Yuanyuan said: "Isn''t something like that happened? I asked the servant in private, and the servant said he heard it. I said what he heard, and told me word by word, and then He just said it, and later I found out that he didn''t hear Bai Bai''s voice at all, he only heard Wu Lingxi''s call, the voice was not loud, it was like directing and acting anyway."

    "Sure enough! I guessed it at the time! She didn''t admit it, she said she called! After that, she couldn''t defend herself, and she was afraid that Granny Wen would come to check on her, so she was going to die. Bullying our Berbers is honest and good, and won''t Because of this incident, a person died." Xue Shi said.

    Yang Yuanyuan said: "Is this matter? Why do you still let Baibai give him 10,000 taels? That Lingxi has also eaten the guts of a leopard. I don''t know if you are from the family of heaven, and dare to design Baibai."

    Speaking of this, Xue Shi became angry: "Don''t talk about it! It''s not Bai Bo! If it wasn''t for his mood, we would have cleaned up the consonance! We don''t care about anything else, just the mood of our family Bo Bo, I am afraid that he is in a bad mood and unhappy. He is a kind person. In this life, we never thought that he could be vigorous, ordinary and ordinary. He is so good, he is afraid of killing people, and he doesn¡¯t care whether he touches or not. If you pass others, just use 10,000 taels to solve this problem and buy peace of mind. We have tolerable this, but that consonance is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. "

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1746ï¼š Does he really like me?

    Chapter 1746 Does he really like me?

    "Who doesn''t know that every position of Daling is now held by the capable," Xue Shi was still saying, "The capable go up, and the poor go down. If she has this ability, she will become a female gentleman after getting married. People question her ability and ability. Why don''t you insist on this now, not to mention that it can''t be achieved overnight. If she drags on like this, the day lily will be cold. If this really changes again, she herself dares to say that she will not in the future. regret?"

    "You''re right. I''ll talk to her when I look back and see if I can get her through." Yang Yuanyuan said.

    Xue Shidao: "Then you are responsible for Wen Wan, and I am responsible for Bo Bo. Let Bo Bo see his heart clearly, and then let Bo Bo go and tell Wen Wan by himself. Confess first, Wen Wan will never refuse, right? ?"

    Yang Yuanyuan smiled and said: "This is a good way, so let''s do it."

    Then, Xue Shi left.

    Yang Yuanyuan continued to go back to his separate room in the academy to read books, preparing for next year''s meeting.

    It wasn''t until the lunch break at noon that both sisters came to eat in his house, but didn''t go to the cafeteria. He didn''t mention that Xue Shi came to find her. In fact, Xue Bo didn''t touch Lingxi at all, but he gave him 10,000 taels.

    "I think Brother Bai is either too good-hearted or stupid!" Yang Pingting said immediately angrily.

    Yang Wenwan was naturally not in a bad mood anymore.

    And she likes Xue Bo, and has always been concerned about Xue Bo. Naturally, she knows Xue Bo''s personality well. Therefore, for Xue Bo''s fear of Lingxi''s death, she feels that it is a life. She is not surprised that there are ten thousand taels of consonance.

    Besides, what she likes is that Xue Bo is honest, honest and nice.

    This is Xue Bo.

    Because Yang Pingting was here, Yang Yuanyuan didn''t say anything directly, knowing that Yang Pingting, the little girl, went out first and played with friends in the academy, and he told Yang Wenwan what Xue Shi meant.

    Yang Wenwan blushed and stammered: "Xue Bo, he, does he really like me?"

    It can be seen that she always felt that she only liked Xue Bo unilaterally, and never thought that Xue Bo liked her.

    "Anyway, I think Shitou and I think so, so let Shitou test it out. If Bo Bo really likes you, what are you waiting for? Of course, we''ll get married sooner rather than later."

    If this is the case, she naturally does not insist on anything.

    To be honest, she is also afraid that she will regret her persistence in the future.

    only--

    "If this is a test, he doesn''t like me, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to meet in the future?" It''s really embarrassing not to say that friends don''t have to do it.

    The younger sister''s worries are not without reason, but Yang Yuanyuan is still relieved: "Stone is measured, and Bai Bo is so dull and insensitive, it is estimated that even if the stone is tempted, he will not know. You can see that everyone can see that you like it. Bobby, but Bobby himself knows it without knowing it."

    Being so relieved, Yang Wenwan felt a lot more relieved.

    No matter what, she actually wants to be decent.

    Even if you are rejected, people don''t like you at all, and everyone is decent.

    *

    Although Xue Shi didn''t want to dream more at night, he didn''t immediately test their family Xue Bo after seeing Yang Yuanyuan, but waited until night to secretly gather all the children in the family except Xue Bo. Of course, except for Xue Yanbao , Xue Yanbao is now at home with Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, and they all live in the town, studying in the school, and learning from Xue Sihu to manage the shop.

 Chapter 1747ï¼š A lot of trouble, a lot of training

    Chapter 1747 More troubles, more training

    This gathering is not for anything else, but the more I think about it, the more uneasy I feel, and I still want to clean up Wu Lingxi.

    It''s still the same sentence. Someone in their family was bullied. They really let them hold their breath. They couldn''t say anything.

    "If it wasn''t for her reminder, Brother Bo Bo would never have thought of this!" Xue Gangan said angrily. "Brother, what should we do now! Even if we let others clean her up, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with us, but seeing that something happened to her, Brother Berber will definitely suspect us!"

    Xue Shi was also annoyed: "I just don''t know what to do, so I gathered everyone together. You all think about it, we all think about it, how should we deal with this matter? If we knew it earlier, we would not have This matter is taken care of, what is the matter of the juniors, we will handle the juniors. It makes it difficult to ask the uncle and aunt now. Otherwise, you can also ask the fourth uncle. We see him every day, and he is now Still in this house, living with us."

    How can other people have any good solutions, there are ways to say it long ago, why do you need to wait now?

    Therefore, this secret gathering did not come to a conclusion at all.

    But Xue Sihu was secretly gathering all the children except Xue Bo because Xue Shi secretly gathered together, so he smiled and didn''t go to break it.

    However, the next day, when Xue Sihu came home to have a look, he told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan about this.

    I saw Xue Sihu smiled and said: "I can''t care about them anymore, there have been a lot of things recently, this matter was not a big deal, it was only because they cared about Bai Bo too much, so they were tied up, so please remind them. Lest they think bald."

    After a pause, he smiled again: "Actually, it''s fine for me to remind you, it''s more convenient. How can I say that I live with them in the town every day, and Shishi also learns to take care of the shop with me every day. I have a chance to say, But the tradition in the family is that the older children take care of the younger ones. They were brought by you since they were young. I think it is better for you to worry about it. And Shitou is so worried about Baibai, it can be regarded as a tradition. Why is Shishi one year older than Baibai? , when he was a child, he still led Bai Bai and Shou Shou to play everywhere, and he always took other children. I don''t want to break the tradition of our family. Don''t break it either. Just remind me. Let the children solve their worries by themselves. I think it is best to take care of all kinds of things and let them solve them. The growth and progress will be much better than if you don¡¯t encounter any unsatisfactory things.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan nodded in agreement.

    Only by encountering many incidents can we get enough training.

    And that''s what they thought before, thinking that the children have grown up and should be trained a bit. It was too smooth before, so they agreed to let the children solve this matter without interfering.

    However, although the children in the family have always been smart and have some means, but now they are indeed **** because of Bai Bai, but they are out of order.

    And growth and progress is not to let children grow and progress, so it is necessary to remind them appropriately.

    Therefore, while taking care of Bo Bo''s mood, there is indeed a way.

    Children are also fans of the authorities.

    Later, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan wrote a note. On the paper, Jiang Yue wrote: "Know yourself and your enemy, and you can win a hundred battles."

 Chapter 1748ï¼š we have to be patient

    Chapter 1748 We have to be patient

    Then he sent someone to send this note to Xue Shi in town.

    As soon as Xue Shi saw these two sentences on the note, his eyes lit up. It happened that Xue Gan felt that they had left school at noon and did not eat at the academy, but came back for lunch, so he secretly gathered everyone together again. And only hiding from Xue Bo, secretly doing all this behind Xue Bo''s back.

    Xue Shi showed everyone the note, and everyone''s eyes lit up and they fully understood.

    ''Know oneself and know the enemy'' obviously means that they don''t know Wu Lingxi well enough. ''One hundred secrets will eventually be sparse'' naturally means that they must be patient enough and don''t be in a hurry. Even if Wu Lingxi has always been very careful, there will be omissions sooner or later. They found that at that time, nature would be invincible.

    Seeing that everyone had the same reaction as him, Xue Shi said, "That''s it, I will send two people to secretly stare at Wu Lingxi, and also check this Wu Lingxi well, as long as we can find it, we must know. Although Bai Bai didn''t want us to check her, and felt that this matter would pass after giving 10,000 taels, but we couldn''t get through it here. But she wanted to die that day, so in the end she didn''t invite Granny Wen to check whether she was touched by Bo Bo. Although we all felt that she had such a big reaction, she must not have been touched, but Bo Bo felt red in her heart. I feel that I actually touched her, otherwise I wouldn''t be so persistent in giving people 10,000 taels of money, so this matter, as long as our people stare at her, sooner or later, there should be flaws."

    "Uncle and aunt are right," Xue Shi continued, "We have to be patient, don''t rush to solve Wu Lingxi now, as long as we have patience, sooner or later we will tear off her mask and let Bai Bai know How much does she need to clean up? Even if she has an accident in the future, Bo Bo will not feel that he was harmed by him, and will ignore her completely. Unlike now, he still visits her every once in a while. Peace or safety. Then we will be able to take care of her better. Killing two birds with one stone."

    "Okay, just do it!" Xue Gangan and the others said.

    Xuanyuan Shou was lying there lazily, and he looked astonishingly lazy as usual, but he had no objection. But these days, he did feel that Xue Shi and the others were a little impatient, but he didn''t bother to say that he had always been a listener if he could.

    But Xue Dangdang is not in a hurry, naturally because of her personality. She has never been in a hurry, and she is not in a hurry. At the moment, she is sitting there slowly and painting her nails red with balsam. It didn''t matter, it was all related, Xuanyuan Shou glanced at her, then closed his eyes again, and lay down in a more comfortable position.

    Then, Xue Shi sent two people to watch and check Wu Lingxi secretly.

    Now that there is a way, as long as you have patience, Xue Shi''s mood will naturally improve, and he is not impatient at all. Therefore, this night, Xue Shi did not sleep in his room, but pulled Xuanyuan, who was too lazy, to guard a piece. , go to Xue Bo''s room to sleep.

    I didn''t want to sleep on the bed, so I lay down on the kang under the outer window.

    Xue Shi deliberately put one foot on Xuanyuan Shou and the other on Xue Bo, Xue Bo smiled naively and went with his brother, he didn''t care at all.

    On the contrary, Xuanyuan Shou disliked the stench, so he rarely kicked over and almost kicked Xue Shi off the kang.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1749ï¼š Why is it my turn?

    Chapter 1749 Why is it my turn?

    Xue Shi also laughed: "Where is the smell, Uncle Shen said that I didn''t have sweaty feet, otherwise he would prescribe medicine for me, every time you say that on purpose."

    Xuanyuan Shou not only didn''t want to pay attention to him, he didn''t even bother to open his eyelids. However, he raised a foot and placed it on Xue Shi''s neck to see how Xue Shi reacted.

    Sure enough, Xue Shi, like him, kicked over with one foot.

    Xuanyuan Shou opened his eyes and said, "Don''t do to others what you don''t want to do to yourself."

    "Then I have to put it on!" Xue Shi laughed, and really put his foot on Xuanyuan Shou again.

    One to two...

    Again and again...

    It was Xuanyuan Shou who was too lazy, he usually looked like he had nothing to do with him, but at this moment, he was still agitated.

    "I''m so annoying!" Xuanyuan Shou jumped up, put the quilt on Xue Shi, and hit Xue Shi.

    "Hahaha..." Xue Shi was clearly beaten, but he was about to lose his temper when he laughed.

    Xue Bai also laughed and burst into tears.

    After making trouble for a while, Xue Shicai begged for mercy: "Stop making trouble, stop making trouble, I''ll tell you something serious, I have something serious to talk about."

    Xuanyuan Shou just got off him, stopped beating him, and lay back with a corpse. Although he closed his eyes, his ears were actually listening.

    Xue Bo moved his body to this side and asked curiously, "Brother, what''s the business?"

    Xue Shi lay on his stomach, and said to him, head to head, "Bobo, what do you think of Wen Wan?"

    Xue Bai: "She''s fine, what''s wrong?"

    Xuanyuan Shou, however, understood what Xue Shi meant as soon as he heard it. The sentimental guy took him to this room tonight for testing purposes.

    "It''s nothing, I just heard from Yuanyuan, isn''t she also over eighteen, her mother is already showing her husband''s family." Xue Shi pretended to say casually, but his eyes were fixed on Xue Bo''s face. , did not let go of the expression on Xue Bai''s face.

    "Huh?" Xue Bo was dumbfounded. She didn''t seem to expect that Yang Wenwan would get married.

    Xue Shi naturally saw it, and felt even more that his family Baibai actually liked Yang Wenwan, but on the face he immediately laughed and said, "What''s your reaction? They say she''s eighteen, and she''s still a girl. Have you never been married?"

    "Ah, I," Xue Bo was still a little dumbfounded, then scratched his head, "No, no, I just didn''t expect it." He really never thought that Yang Wenwan would marry. "Isn''t she going to take the test for Mrs. Women? Is she going to get married so early? Now that women don''t have to get married so early, I never thought about this, maybe that''s the reason."

    In the end, Xue Bo felt uncertain.

    scratched his head naively.

    Xue Shi is still persuading: "You can also take the test after getting married. Who knows when she will be admitted to the female gentleman."

    "This, this is." Although Xue Bo laughed naively, but for some reason, he always felt that he was not so happy.

    Xue Shi then said jokingly: "Why don''t you do this, Bo Bo, weren''t you guys in the same class before? You''ve known each other for so long, and you know the bottom line. Otherwise, you can ask the aunt to find a matchmaker to propose marriage for you. It''s up to you. Marry her? Anyway, you will get married sooner or later."

    Xue Bai smiled and said, "Brother, you haven''t even gotten married yet, so why is it my turn?"

    "Our family doesn''t like this." Xue Shi said. "Now in Daling, who cares about the order of the elders and the younger, the older ones can''t get married, and the younger ones can''t get married."

    "That''s right." Xue Bo nodded in agreement, like a good boy.

 Chapter 1750ï¼š what to do so fast?

    Chapter 1750 What are you doing so fast?

    Xue Shi felt that his family was still not enlightened, so he joked again with a joking look: "You haven''t answered me yet, do you want to marry her?"

    "Huh?" Xue Bo seemed to notice this and stayed still again.

    Xue Shi: "Why, you don''t want to?"

    Xue Bai immediately said: "No!"

    Seeing how quickly his Baibai answered, Xue Shi held back his laughter.

    Xuanyuan Shou also opened his eyes and looked at him.

    Xue Bai was tricked by his brother and Shou Shou, and his face turned red. He was anxious to say something, and wanted to justify something, but he didn''t know what to say or what to justify, so his face turned even redder in a hurry.

    Xue Shi bumped his shoulder against his shoulder, his face full of jokes: "Yo, you actually said that you don''t want to marry her, haha, Bobo, do you like others?"

    "Like?" Xue Bo was stunned, and he was even more stunned.

    "Yes, I like it." Xue Shi made persistent efforts. "If you don''t like people, why are you willing to marry someone, and you answer so quickly."

    "Is that so..." Xue Bo frowned and thought about this carefully. After a long time, he was distressed and a little happy and said: "Brother, I don''t know if I like her, but if I marry her, I will. It seems to be very happy in my heart, it should be, I like it!"

    At the end, he was a little embarrassed, and his face turned red again.

    But it''s very different from the red just now, and it feels a bit like the beginning of love.

    also shows that Xue Bo usually doesn''t lie in front of Xue Shi and the others, that''s why he told his heart so honestly.

    "What should I do, I must like it!" Xue Shi got excited and sat up. His family Bo Bo finally got enlightened!

    "Well then, you will go and confess to Wen Wan tomorrow and say that you like her! Let her marry you!" Xue Shi was anxious.

    "Ah?" Xue Bo was stunned again, and then, even more embarrassed, "Why so fast? What if she doesn''t like me? Then how can she marry me? Besides, this one just came out. It''s been a while, will she be willing?"

    "Don''t mention that consonance! But if you don''t confess, don''t say those words, how do you know if she is willing or not? Also, her mother is looking at others for her, are you still waiting? You want to wait until she If you are engaged or married, will you confess to her again?"

    "That''s right." Xue Bo patted his head, and then he smiled even more naively. "Well, that''s fine, I''ll go to her tomorrow to confess." After all, I was still a little embarrassed, and my words were still a bit stumped.

    Finally, Xuanyuan Shou closed his eyes again.

    Xue Shi was naturally overjoyed. Great! In the family, except for Bai Bai, who is too good-hearted and easy to be bullied by others, no one else can be bullied by anyone else! As long as Bai Bai is married, has a good wife and treats Bai Bai well, he can be completely at ease! Everyone can rest assured! How wonderful!

    *

    The next day, in the morning, Xue Bo came together, Xue Shi and the others urged Xue Bo to express his confession quickly, and they also asked Xue Bo to change clothes and go seriously.

    This is not a joke, you have to be serious anyway.

    Although Xue Bo was honest and honest, he slept peacefully every day because he didn''t do anything bad, but he realized last night that he liked Yang Wenwan, and he was going to confess to Yang Wenwan today, but it made him feel bad. Didn''t actually sleep at night.

    Although he hadn''t slept all night, others were still in good spirits and naturally nervous.

 Chapter 1751ï¼š Could this be too serious?

    Chapter 1751 Could this be too serious?

    Extremely nervous.

    Xue Shi and the others saw that he was nervous, so they couldn''t help but say, "Just say what you think in your heart, don''t be so nervous."

    Knowing Yang Wenwan for so many years, Xue Bo has never lied to Yang Wenwan, so he doesn''t actually need Xue Shi and the others to teach him.

    "Brother Bai Bo, here it is!" Xue Gangan also ran to the yard to pick some flowers, tied them into a big bunch, and gave them to him.

    Xue Bo hugged the flower, scratched his head, and smiled naively: "Will this be too serious, what should I do if I''m scared of Wen Wan?"

    "Don''t worry, what you won''t be scared of is just a bunch of flowers!" Xue Gangan was very happy. She still especially wants Yang Wenwan to be her cousin.

    Anyway, among the people she knew, she always felt that Yang Wenwan was the best match for her cousin Bo Bo!

    "Go, go." Everyone urged again. "While there is no class in the academy in the morning, call her out and tell her well."

    "Yeah." Xue Bohan smiled and nodded.

    Although Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou didn''t need to go to the academy anymore, they still went to the academy with Xue Gangan, mainly to accompany Xue Bo.

    However, before going, Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou naturally wanted to tell Xue Sihu that they and Xue Bai would go to the main shop later and continue to learn how to manage the shop with Xue Sihu.

    "What the hell?" Xue Sihu folded his arms and looked at his children with a smile.

    Xue Shi wrapped his fourth uncle''s shoulders, no matter how big or small: "Anyway, it''s a good thing. I''ll tell you when it''s real. Fourth uncle, you agree. Go to the shop first, we''ll go later."

    "I don''t promise you guys will go there secretly? Isn''t that always the case? Okay, then I''ll go to the shop first." Xue Sihu then went to the shop.

    "Oh!" Xue Shi and the others cheered happily, and then they rushed to Shengming Academy with Xue Bai.

    In order to make it easier for the children to study in the town, the large mansion that usually lives in the town is actually not far from the academy. After a while, they will arrive at Shengming Academy.

    They belong to the family of heaven, who does not know them in the academy?

    They entered the academy smoothly. Immediately, Xue Shi took Xuanyuan Shou and the others to hide in a cave in the rockery in the academy, watching from a distance that Xue Bo asked Yang Wenwan to go to the flower bed beside the rockery.

    Yang Wenwan lives in the academy and shares a room with her younger sister Yang Pingting. The sisters did not eat breakfast with their elder brother Yang Yuanyuan, but went to the cafeteria. As soon as they finished breakfast, they walked out of the cafeteria and met a man. The students in the same class hurried towards her and called her.

    This student was of course Xue Bo''s classmate once, and had a good relationship with Yang Wenwan and Xue Bo. Xue Bo happened to meet him first, so he asked Yang Wenwan to help him.

    "Wen Wan, go to the rockery, Xue Bo asked me to tell you that he is waiting for you in the flower bed over the rockery and has something to tell you."

    said, while no one else was looking at him, he lowered his voice again and joked: "Xue Bai still has flowers in his hand, and he doesn''t know what to do."

    Yang Wenwan was reminded by her elder brother about this before, saying that Xue Bo liked her, she would be tested by Xue Shi, and then she would confess to her if there was no accident. She couldn''t believe it at the time. She likes Xue Bo unilaterally. Now that she is holding flowers and letting her go, it must be true. With the jokes of her classmates, she naturally blushed instantly.

 Chapter 1752ï¼š I dont know how to lie to you

    Chapter 1752 I don''t know how to lie to you

    Yang Pingting was right next to her. She didn''t know that her brother had reminded her sister in advance. However, after hearing the jokes of her sister''s classmates and knowing that Xue Bo was holding flowers, she was not stupid, and she probably understood what Xue Bo was doing. Now, she was overjoyed immediately, and then hurriedly urged her sister: "Sister, hurry up!"

    said, and pushed her sister.

    Yang Wenwan blushed even more, afraid that others would see her blushing, so she could only lower her head.

    It was some distance from the rockery, and with her head lowered all the way, the heat on her face slowly dissipated, and she couldn''t see the redness, but she was also nervous, and her hands always clutched at the corners of her clothes unconsciously.

    Until she walked in front of Xue Bo, even if she raised her head, her eyes were a little embarrassed to meet Xue Bo.

    Xue Bo followed what Xue Shi and the others taught him, first hid the flowers behind him, until Yang Wenwan came over, he took out the flowers from behind with a smile and handed them to Yang Wenwan: "Send it to you."

    He was still smiling.

    "Thank you, thank you." But Yang Wenwan stammered.

    Xue Bo didn''t feel that something was wrong, but after scratching his head a little embarrassedly, he said what he thought in his heart: "I never found out before, if my brother told me that your mother was giving I looked at people and asked me if I had the heart. I didn''t know I liked you. My brother asked me if I wanted to marry you. I said yes immediately without thinking. I thought about it carefully, I like you, Because I think that I am willing to marry you. If you marry me, I will be inexplicably happy, very happy. But I think that if I marry someone else, I am not happy. I am stupid in this regard, but I am so happy , I still know why, I just like you. Wen Wan, that, are you willing to marry me? I want to marry you. If you are willing, I will tell my mother, go to your house to propose a marriage and bring us together The matter is settled. If you don''t want to..."

    Speaking of this, Xue Bo was very depressed, "I realized that I have always liked you, I thought about this, but my brother said, if I don''t confess now, when will I wait, I think what he said That''s right, it''s better to confess earlier, I will write more opportunities, otherwise you are engaged to someone else, I must regret not confessing to you earlier and giving myself a chance."

    After a pause, he said again: "My brother, I can say whatever they want me to think in my heart. They don''t say that I do it. I don''t know why, I have never known how to lie to you, it''s just what I think in my heart. Yes, I told you all, maybe I like you a long time ago, but how early, then I don''t know."

    Yang Wenwan felt like a turbulent sea in her heart. She carefully recalled the little things she had spent with Xue Bo over the years. Indeed, Xue Bo always told her what he thought about her. He never lied to her. I thought she just liked him unilaterally, it turns out...

    But her mother didn''t want to show her someone, so she had to make it clear.

    I saw Yang Wenwan lowered her head and said, "I, my mother didn''t want to show me someone else, it was Brother Stone who knew that I liked you, and wanted to test you out, trying to match us."

    "Ah, do you like me?" Xue Bo didn''t pay attention to anything else, only this, he was very surprised, and then he smiled foolishly. "No wonder my brother insisted on bringing Uncle Shou Shou to my room to sleep last night."

    "You..." Yang Wenwan looked at him for a long time, but still asked, "Do you mind?" She was afraid that he would mind, just like designing him.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1753ï¼š Make you stinky!

    Chapter 1753 Let you show off!

    "Why do you mind?" Xue Bo was puzzled. "My brother is for my own good. He is the person who knows me best. I didn''t even know I liked you, he just knew."

    In the rockery cave, Xue Shi heard it, rubbed his eyes, and exaggeratedly said, "I''m going to cry." But the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but go up to the sky.

    Others, including Xuanyuan Shou, wanted to kick him. Let him show off!

    Yang Wenwan just stared at Xue Bo for two seconds, then nodded, not surprised. Indeed, Xue Shi knew him very well. And even if they were cousins, they were better than their own brothers.

    and the other children in his family...they were all so close, she thought it was incredible at first.

    This is not two or three children, but so many children, and the relationship can be as good as that.

    It was until one day when she and her brother visited his house and saw that everyone in his family was on good terms. Even if they were emperors and empresses, they would be the same as a whole, not a single person, so since At that time, she didn''t feel incredible.

    People''s family style is like that.

    This is also the reason why she is not surprised at this moment.

    Then, Yang Wenwan''s face turned slightly red.

    She actually said it.

    Really said she liked him.

    Xue Bo saw that Yang Wenwan blushed a little, just like a peach blossom. For a while, he was a little stunned, thinking she was so pretty. In the past, he thought she was beautiful and gentle, so he wanted to take care of her more so that she would not be bullied in the academy.

    He used to think that because of Yang Yuanyuan, he should help Yang Yuanyuan take care of his sister, but now it seems that it is not all for this.

    "You, what are you looking at?" Yang Wenwan had never seen Xue Bo look at her like this before. For a time, she was extremely cramped, she didn''t know how to put her hands and feet on, and her face became even hotter.

    "Wenwan, you are so beautiful." Xue Bohan smiled. Still looking straight at her.

    Yang Wenwan wanted to turn around and run away.

    In the rockery cave, Xue Shi and the others all poked their arms, feeling goosebumps all over the place. Unexpectedly, their baibai is also quite nauseous.

    Xue Bo looked at it for a while, until when Yang Wenwan really planned to flee, Xue Bo scratched his head, and smiled a little embarrassedly: "Wenwan, I like you, and you like me too, then we all tell the family, Let''s get married, shall we?"

    Yang Wenwan''s heart was about to jump out, but she still answered in a very low voice for a long time: "Yeah." Then, she ran away with the flower in her arms.

    Xue Shi and the others didn''t hide anymore. They came out of the rockery cave and surrounded Xue Bo, arguing that it was great, and asked Xue Bo to go home and tell the family about it.

    Xue Bai: "Yeah!"

    *

    Locust Tree Village.

    Jiang Yue is sitting in the yard, taking her baby Xue Yan while helping the family peel the corn. The corn has been taken back long ago, and it has never been peeled off from the core. It was reserved for peeling when I was free. Just today, when I was free, Jiang Yue helped to peel it.

    Xiao Xueyan kept coming from the corridor, holding one after another especially dried yellow-orange-orange corn, and happily put it in front of her mother, and peeled it for her mother.

    Xue Yan first dealt with some things in the study, and when he was done, he came out and peeled it off. While peeling him, he said, "Yan Yan is four years old, so it''s time to practice martial arts. When Shishi and the others were her age, I''ve been in Zamabu for a long time, and I''ve learned very well."

    Before Jiang Yue could speak, Xiao Xueyan hurriedly ran over, crouched on her father''s lap, and said in a milky voice, "Father, I don''t want to practice martial arts, I''m so tired."

 Chapter 1754ï¼š are essential?

    Chapter 1754 Are all essential?

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Then what do you want to learn?"

    Jiang Yue also looked at her cute baby with a smile on the corner of her mouth.

    "Well..." Xiao Xueyan tilted her head, thought about it, and said, "I don''t want to learn anything, I just want to play like this every day."

    "That''s not possible." Xue Yan smiled. "You have to have the ability to protect yourself, reading and practicing martial arts are essential."

    Xiao Xueyan didn''t seem to understand, her little eyes were full of confusion, "But won''t my fathers and sisters protect me, my brothers and sisters will also protect me, and my family will protect me."

    "Even if we protect you for a while, we can''t protect you for a lifetime. Even if we protect you for a lifetime, we can''t be by your side every day. You will grow up sooner or later. It''s better to have the ability to protect yourself. Nothing. We are more at ease than our ability to protect ourselves, and we are also at ease." Xue Yan said very patiently.

    Xiao Xueyan is still young, she doesn''t know what her life is, but she can understand the word growing up very well. After all, the elder brothers and sisters in the family are older than her, the mother and father are older than the elder brothers and sisters, and the uncles and uncles are older than her. My mother and father are older, and my grandparents are older than my uncle and second uncle. She just said with a bitter face: "Do you really want to learn? It''s really tiring..."

    Xue Yan couldn''t help laughing, wiped his hands, or rubbed his baby''s naive little head: "I can''t help it, our baby has to become stronger, you know? This year, you will first learn martial arts and lay the foundation, and I will wait for you next year. When you are five years old, I will send you to the academy to study."

    Xiao Xueyan was still very clever and didn''t say anything immediately. First, she turned her head around and looked at her mother. Seeing that her mother didn''t want to say anything at all, it was obvious that she decided that way. Said: "That''s fine."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just looked at each other.

    When their baby goes to the academy to study, they will have to go to the town often to live. After all, their baby is not very old, so they still have to take it with them.

    Suddenly, the sound of hooves was heard.

    "Yanyan, go and have a look!" Xiao Xueyan called out in a hurry, and her short legs immediately ran out to see if someone in her family had returned.

    As soon as she saw Xue Bo, she jumped and yelled at the gate of the yard: "Mother, Daddy, it''s Brother Bo Bo who is back!"

    Immediately, he ran towards Xue Bai: "Brother Bai Bai¡ª¡ªBrother Bai Bai¡ª¡ª"

    Xue Bo saw their little Xueyan running over. Before he could reach the door, he stopped the horse and got off the horse in a hurry. Immediately, he picked up Xiao Xueyan, who was rushing towards him, and let her sit on one of his On his arm, his other hand was leading the horse as he walked home.

    "Brother Baibai, why are you back?" Xiao Xueyan asked cheerfully.

    "Come back and tell the family something." Xue Bohan smiled.

    Xiao Xueyan said: "You have something to do, will it make everyone unhappy again?"

    "People are big, little devils." Xue Bo scratched her nose.

    Hearing this, Xiao Xueyan was proud: "Because Yanyan is smart!"

    Xue Bo was amused.

    Just at this time, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also came out of the yard. Usually, their Baibai would not come back alone, either with the child at home or with the child at home. Obviously they also Knowing something happened, I stopped peeling the corn and walked out.

    Xue Bo felt a little embarrassed when he saw his uncle and aunt, and scratched his head unconsciously with the hand holding the reins.

 Chapter 1755ï¼š Hired?

    Chapter 1755 Hired?

    Then, Fang asked, "Uncle and aunt, are the family at home? I have something to tell you." Immediately, he added, "It''s a good thing."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also saw it, which is a good thing, otherwise their Bobo would not be able to laugh, and even if he could laugh, he would definitely be reluctant.

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "I''m at home, but they all stopped by."

    Xiao Xueyan was in a hurry to get off her brother Baibai: "I''ll call! I''ll call! Yanyan will call!" She was so anxious.

    Xue Bai smiled and let her down, thinking that their little face was really cute.

    Xiao Xueyan is very familiar with every household in the village. She also knows where her grandparents, uncle, uncle, uncle, uncle and aunt and others are visiting. They all say it when they go out. Go to those people and shout.

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xuanyuan Hao, Shao Youyue, Xue Yihu, Li Hehua, and others were busy back. Xuanyuan Hao bent down and picked up his precious little granddaughter, Xiao Xueyan, and came back with a big stride.

    "What''s the matter, Bo Bo?" As soon as everyone came back, they all asked in the main room. "I heard that it''s a good thing, but what''s a good thing? Bai Bo, please tell me quickly."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also sat down in the main room.

    Xiao Xueyan didn''t come to her father and mother either. She sat in the arms of her grandfather Xuanyuan Hao and played with the grasshoppers that her rich grandfather gave her.

    Xue Bo scratched his head unconsciously, and laughed twice before telling about him and Yang Wenwan.

    Yang Wenwan came to the house to play, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others have seen it. Because Yang Wenwan has a good temperament, everyone has always liked it. If Yang Wenwan is a couple with their Baibai, they will naturally be a hundred thousand. Happy, and I think the two are compatible.

    Especially Xue Yihu and Li Hehua, couldn''t be more happy. They have been looking forward to their Baibai growing up, marrying a wife and having children, and Yang Wenwan''s temperament is so good, they naturally feel that they are very suitable for their simple and honest Baibai.

    Only Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes.

    It''s only been a few days since the Wu Lingxi incident, their family Baibai could understand his intentions and went to confess to Yang Wenwan.

    However, since their family Baibai and Yang Wenwan like each other, and Yang Wenwan is really good-natured, they have always felt that they are suitable for their Baibai, so they naturally have no opinion at all.

    So the matter was settled.

    Li Hehua went to the matchmaker and prepared a lot of gifts for marriage proposal. Three days later, Xue Yihu and Li Hehua brought Xue Bo, the gift, and the matchmaker to the Yang family to propose marriage.

    The Yang family had already been informed by Yang Wenwan, and the magistrate Yang and Cui Cui never thought of it, but they told it in advance, and they were prepared to let people in.

    Although Yang County Magistrate and Cui Shi think it is a high level, but after all, their daughter likes it, and they also want their daughter to be happy. Furthermore, they dare not refuse. They are heavenly family, so he is a small county magistrate. So, they agreed to this marriage anyway.

    Until August 24th, he was hired again. Although Yang Wenwan has not yet been married into the house, he was hired. The family accepted the betrothal gift, and Yang Wenwan was already a member of the Xue family.

    is also optimistic about the future, two months later, that is, on October 24th, the two will get married.

 Chapter 1756ï¼š Really disgusting him

    Chapter 1756 Really disgusting to him

    Xue Bo and Yang Wenwan don''t need to worry about anything, the parents of both parties can worry about it, while Yang Wenwan continues to prepare for the examination of Mrs. female in the academy, and Xue Bo naturally continues to learn to manage the shop with the fourth uncle Xue Sihu in the main shop.

    The person Xue Shi sent to watch and check Wu Lingxi came to tell Xue Shi the day before Xue Bo went to the Yang family to propose marriage.

    said that Wu Lingxi is living a good life at home now, and the family treats her like a bodhisattva. There is no other reason, but it is naturally because Wu Lingxi is very rich now.

    Xue Shi was naturally angry. That money still doesn''t belong to their Berber!

    The complainant also said that Wu Lingxi lied. When she was sold to the Yang family, her father was fine, and she was not sick at all, so she didn''t need to take medicine all the time to get better. She was forced to sell her helplessly. All of these people from Wujia Village can testify.

    The person who complained had secretly inquired with people in Wujia Village. People in Wujia Village said that they didn¡¯t know why, but Wu¡¯s father and Wu¡¯s mother suddenly sold Wu Lingxi, and everyone thought it was strange.

    For this reason, Xue Shi asked to continue the investigation.

    The person who complained also said that during the days when Wu Lingxi was at home, at night, there was always a shadow from the next door to Wu Lingxi''s house, and into Wu Lingxi''s room through the window. The shadow has been found out, and it is Wu Changcai, the eldest son of the family next door to Wu Lingxi''s house.

    Moreover, in the daytime, when they were staring at Wu Lingxi from a distance, they found that Wu Lingxi and Wu Changcai entered the grove one after the other, and then they did things in the grove, which was extremely unbearable.

    Another time, the two of them started working directly behind the haystack by the river.

    Hearing this, Xue Shi almost vomited. This woman, Wu Lingxi, is too disgusting. It''s really disgusting to him. For such a woman, she almost fell for his family, and he felt even more disgusting and angry, and wanted to clean up this rotten woman.

    Although he was deeply disgusted, Xue Shi was not stupid. It took so long after he came back that he had an affair with Wu Changcai next door. Obviously, before he was sold, he might have had an affair with Wu Changcai.

    In that case, then the Luohong that his family Xue Bo watched at that time, don''t think about it, it''s even more fake.

    Xue Shi naturally ordered: "Check to see if the rotten woman was innocent before she was sold."

    No matter what, he checked it out clearly, and when he cleaned up in the future, even if his family Baibai was present, no matter how good his family was, he would never show any mercy to her.

    "Yes!" The complainant immediately went again.

    *

    Before I knew it, it was the eighth day of September.

    The person who sent out to continue the investigation and stared at Wu Lingxi came back and told Xue Bo secretly.

    Xue Bai immediately asked, "How is it, have you checked everything out?" After all, it''s been so long.

    The person who complained shook his head: "No, I''m afraid that I''ll startle the snake, and I didn''t dare to arrest her family and the people next door to ask. These days, nothing special was found, but the subordinates found that her brother these days. She always went to the casino in the town, came home very late, and sometimes didn''t even go home. The subordinate went to the casino to inquire about it, and it turned out that her brother had won some money after being taken by the casino once. I have a big heart, and after winning a few times, my heart is even more serious. I have been wanting to win more in the casino, but I know that I have been losing. I owe the casino a lot of money, but I still want to take this. After winning it back, I still gamble, and my bet is red-eyed, and I don¡¯t listen to anyone.¡±

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1757ï¼š Oppose and oppose, just accept your fate?

    Chapter 1757 Oppose and oppose, then accept your fate?

    "Although it''s not a big deal," the complainant continued, "but this subordinate thinks it''s better to report it to you."

    Xue Shi nodded and said: "If you don''t study well, you should bet even if you go bankrupt! Don''t worry about him, you keep watching! Besides, he is a peasant who has spare money to gamble. It must come from that rotten woman, that 10,000 taels. It would be better if he lost all of them, let''s see what a good life that rotten woman has!"

    "Yes!"

    *

    Wujiacun, on a nearby hillside, Wu Lingxi was sitting there, Wu Changcai was sitting next to her, her head rested on Wu Changcai''s shoulders, like a little bird leaning on her.

    Wu Changcai naturally hugged her, his mind turned and turned, Fang said, "Lingxi, shall I let my mother come to your house to propose marriage?"

    He never thought of marrying Wu Lingxi before, but he often coaxed Wu Lingxi that he would marry her.

    Now he said this again, that''s because he knew that Wu Lingxi''s family was about to give her up now. Obviously, Wu Lingxi came back from Yang''s family and brought a lot of money. As long as Wu Lingxi was married home, then Isn''t the money all his? Even if he doesn''t think Wu Lingxi will be a good wife and mother, he is not at a loss.

    "After all, it''s not a problem for us to be like this all the time, right?" Wu Changcai said again.

    In the past, Wu Lingxi wanted to marry Wu Changcai, but Wu Changcai always said that he was willing, but his parents did not agree. Later, she was caught in bed with him, and her family secretly called Wu Changcai''s parents, just to solve the problem. This matter, and his parents really disagreed. He would rather everyone who made troubles know that the two families were embarrassed together, and would not let Wu Changcai marry her. Her family wanted to be famous, and there was no choice but to sell her. , she was entangled with Wu Changcai again.

    But now, she is about to be confessed at home. She lives so well. Why does she have to go to others to be her daughter-in-law and serve her in-laws? See the eyes of the in-laws?

    What''s more, Wu Changcai has many brothers. How old is the youngest brother. She is the elder sister-in-law when she married. She can''t afford the money to support the younger brother? Raise a large family of Wu Changcai? Even if Wu Changcai''s family can live on, no one will starve to death, but compared to her current worth, it is really far behind!

    Of course she didn''t want to.

    So, Wu Lingxi said, "Brother long, let''s just do it. It''s good. My parents didn''t want you to marry me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been sold by my family before."

    "My parents are definitely willing now!" Wu Changcai said urgently.

    Wu Lingxi immediately left his shoulder and looked at him vigilantly: "Why are they definitely willing now?"

    Wu Changcai said in his heart that I can''t say that now everyone in the village knows that you brought a lot of money back. My parents also know that, and naturally they are willing.

    I saw Wu Changcai coaxed angrily: "Why are you still angry? Don''t look at me like that, it''s scary. Isn''t this another one for us? Last time I sneaked over the wall and was caught by my parents, They know that we are going to be slaughtered, and I told my parents a long time ago that if you don''t marry, they will accept their fate if they oppose it, and they don''t think I really don''t want to marry a wife, so they can only agree."

    Wu Lingxi still likes Wu Changcai to some extent, otherwise she wouldn''t always be like him. She was naturally happy when Wu Changcai said that she would not marry her, but she still had scruples, mainly because she knew who Wu Changcai''s parents were and was stingy. She was going to die, and she was going to die stubbornly. Otherwise, she would not have let Wu Changcai marry her, and she would have refused to give her a penny to her family.

 Chapter 1758ï¼š Sooner or later he will get it!

    Chapter 1758 Sooner or later he will get it!

    It seems that Wu Changcai''s parents do not object now, they are interested in her money.

    The life of her family is getting better and better now. Her mother-in-law, sister-in-law and sister-in-law even bought gold bracelets to show off, and the villagers also had the gossip that she must have brought a lot of money back. She didn''t believe that Wu Changcai''s parents didn''t know about it.

    "Your parents lied to you." Wu Lingxi told the truth, she always felt that Wu Changcai liked her. Otherwise, on the night she came back, no one knew that she had a lot of money, but he knocked on the window to look for her at night, then she would naturally have a much better tone towards Wu Changcai: "Brother Changcai, what kind of people do you know about your parents? They must have listened to the rumors in the village and thought I had a lot of money, so they didn''t oppose us. Don''t really believe them. We are really good like this. In my eyes, you are already my husband. "

    Wu Changcai laughed dryly, and then asked in a low voice, as if afraid of her anger: "Lingxi, since I''ve talked about this, I want to ask you, did you really bring a lot of money back?"

    "Ah, don''t be angry." Wu Changcai said in a panic. "If you really bring a lot of money back, then you definitely can''t marry me. Who are my parents, you are right, I know, they don''t object, they should be lying to me, trying to make fun of me to marry. You come back and get money from you, I don''t want you to come to my house to be wronged and suffer."

    Wu Lingxi was originally a big alarm bell, but Wu Changcai''s words later made her less wary, and her heart was very ironic: "Long Cai, you are still good to me, so let''s continue like this."

    "Mmmm." Wu Changcai nodded hurriedly. Whether he is happy or not, on the surface he must be very happy and be kind to her.

    She came back with a lot of money, he will get it sooner or later!

    "Then I won''t ask any more questions, okay? You mustn''t be angry." Wu Changcai said again hurriedly and cautiously, because he was afraid that she would be angry anyway.

    He is actually retreating to advance.

    He still knew Wu Lingxi very well, and knew that Wu Lingxi really had some feelings for him. Seeing him being so tolerant and good to her, no matter how confused she was, she was moved and felt guilty.

    Sure enough, when Wu Lingxi saw him like this, he immediately moved and held his hand with a little guilt: "Brother Long, I''m not forbidding you to ask. Alright, alright, I told you, just before Buy my main house, that Yang family, let me come back, give me one thousand taels, as soon as I come back, give me a few hundred taels, I still have four hundred taels left, I will put two hundred taels with you when I come back , you help me collect it, and you also buy some good clothes and shoes to wear."

    One thousand taels?

    cheating ghosts!

    Her **** would only be one thousand taels, so she would give it to the owner of several hundred taels?

    Don''t look at Wu Changcai''s idea of ??hitting this girl or that girl every day, but he still knows Wu Lingxi very well.

    She must not have ten thousand taels, but several thousand taels!

    With this number in his heart, Wu Changcai did not show it on his face, but he still seemed to believe, and said, "I can still wear my clothes, shoes and hats, so I don''t need to buy them. I don''t need to put two hundred taels with me, you can keep them yourself. As long as you keep it well, I won''t worry about you anymore. We are all peasants, and we can live a good life with one hundred taels, not to mention so much! However, why did your master give you so much money back? ? Also, I heard that your brother is always going to the casino in the town now, be careful to lose money, ask you for it!"

 Chapter 1759ï¼š I have it all hidden!

    Chapter 1759 I have hidden it!

    "If you don''t give it," Wu Changcai continued, "he will definitely steal it. It''s not like he''s never done stealing before, you really want to keep it anyway!"

    Seeing that Wu Changcai was not greedy for her money, Wu Lingxi was naturally happy.

    Hearing Wu Changcai remind her to collect the money and talk about her brother, Wu Lingxi was even happier. Her younger brother is always going to the town''s casinos now, and sometimes she lives in that house before she can go home, of course she knows it. But no one else reminded her of this, only he reminded her, she felt that he was really good for her.

    However, she still didn''t want to tell Wu Changcai about such a big thing as she designed Xue Bo.

    I saw Wu Lingxi saying: "My master''s family has made a fortune, a thousand taels are nothing in their eyes, brother long, don''t you know how rich those rich and noble families are, this thousand taels are not even their leg hair. Rough."

    Wu Changcai cooperated: "Really?" He looked extremely surprised.

    Actually, I didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    "Of course it''s true. They saw that I was diligent, and they were in a good mood that day, so they gave me a contract to let me come back and gave me some money. I really thought it was only a little, but I didn''t expect so much." Wu Lingxi said pretendingly.

    Wu Changcai still cooperated, as if he had believed.

    Wu Lingxi continued, "Don''t worry about my incompetent younger brother, I will give them money as soon as I come back. If he asks me for it because he lost money, I will definitely not give it! It''s all hidden!"

    "That''s good, that''s good." Wu Changcai was relieved.

    The money will fall into his hands in the end, so he can''t be completely lost by her brother.

    Wu Lingxi saw that the clothes on Wu Changcai''s body were really shabby. She is wearing very good clothes now. They were all together, and she felt that she had lost a bit of price, so Wu Lingxi took out a purse from her arms and put a few taels in it. The broken silver was forcibly shoved to Wu Changcai: "You won''t let me put 200 taels with you, but you must keep these taels, you see how your clothes are torn, and I feel very uncomfortable when you see them. of."

    Wu Changcai wanted to use a long line to catch big fish. Naturally, he refused to accept it. He pushed the money back: "If you are like this, I will not look for you in the future. Let''s just break up. I am a man, how can I use it? What about your money. If you have money, buy more clothes for yourself, and let yourself live well every day, then I will be happy. Take it back quickly, take it back quickly, you really see how uncomfortable I am wearing now, and feel sorry for me, Then I can buy a few clothes with my own savings. Although I don¡¯t have a lot of money in my hand, I can still buy a few clothes. In the future, I can¡¯t always secretly buy you something delicious.¡±

    Wu Lingxi naturally felt that Wu Changcai was sincere to her.

    After sitting on the hillside for a while, Wu Lingxi and Wu Changcai went back to their respective homes, but they didn''t even notice that someone was staring at them in the woods not far away.

    There were two people staring at them, naturally they were sent by Xue Shi, one of them let the other continue to stare at Wu Lingxi, and he went to tell Xue Shi again.

    When Xue Shi heard that Wu Lingxi had lied to Wu Changcai, saying that the Yang family had made a fortune and that she was in a good mood, she let her go home and gave her a thousand taels, and immediately said, "scheming girl!"

    *

    Here, Xue Shi scolded Wu Lingxi for being a scheming girl. On the other side, Wu Lingxi was having dinner. The family was so enthusiastic now that they told her to keep eating with vegetables. They also killed chickens and bought fish and meat.

 Chapter 1760ï¼š Not so much!

    Chapter 1760 Not so much!

    Wu Lingxi didn''t even have to go to the kitchen to serve it, her sister-in-law brought it directly to her, flattering and flattering on her face, I have to say that Wu Lingxi felt very comfortable.

    When went home, she didn''t have to wash her clothes, and she didn''t have to clean her house. Naturally, she never left the fields and did other work.

    Wu Lingxi enjoys this kind of life very much, and feels that although she didn''t buy a maid to serve her, now her parents, brother, sister-in-law, brother and sister-in-law are her maid servants and will serve her, which is the same feeling.

    Not long after dinner, Wu Lingxi''s younger brother rarely came back.

    These days, even if Brother Wu came back, it was late at night, not so early.

    And this time, Wudi still had a bruised nose and a swollen face. He was obviously beaten, and he was beaten badly, with injuries all over his body. One by one on the arm, like a club.

    Wu''s father, Wu''s mother, Angkor and Wu''s sister-in-law, Wu sister-in-law, were all startled when they saw him. They all got up from the dining table and rushed to see what happened to him.

    Brother Wu could only tell the truth, crying and saying, "I lost all my money, and I still owe a lot of money. The casino asked me to pay back the money. If I didn''t, they beat me and said they would only give me three days. Time, if I don''t pay it back, I will chop off my hands and feet to pay off the debt."

    Except for Wu Lingxi, he didn''t take it seriously and continued to eat.

    Everyone else was taken aback.

    Mother Wu still loves her youngest son, and immediately asked anxiously: "Then how much debt do you owe? I told you not to gamble, but you should go, look!" After saying that, she beat her up. This son.

    At this time, Brother Wu wanted money, and instead of choking on his mother, he cried, "One thousand two hundred taels."

    Mother Wu and the others all gasped: "Why so many? We just sold ourselves, and there aren''t that many!"

    Brother Wu''s daughter-in-law immediately sat down on the ground, crying and scolding: "You, this one who killed a thousand knives, this is how I want to live! How long have I been living with you!"

    I owe all my debts, what can I do?

    Wu''s father and Wu''s mother could only sigh and say, "Let''s all get together, as much as we can get together."

    Before Angkor spoke, Mrs. Wu said like a rooster: "How can we have money for him, we have no money!"

    Wu''s sister-in-law called out: "Sister-in-law, how can you do this! Can''t help you! The second sister gave you a few hundred taels before, but you have also shared two hundred taels, how can you say that you have no money!"

    The second sister is naturally Wu Lingxi.

    Wu Lingxi ranked second in the family. Her parents gave birth to three children, the eldest son, the second daughter, and the youngest son.

    Sister-in-law Wu just wanted to kill her, she choked her neck and said, "That''s for the child in my womb! The child has to live, and he has to go to the school to study, so he doesn''t need money!" , felt particularly unfair and scolded: "Why do you only want us who have no money to join us, Lingxi is the richest in the family, why don''t you want her to join us!"

    Angkor felt that what his daughter-in-law said was very reasonable, and naturally agreed, and even said: "As soon as Lingxi comes back, he will give out a few hundred taels to the family. Obviously, there are more. Third, your account of 1,200 taels. , to her, that''s nothing!"

    Wu¡¯s father and Wu¡¯s mother thought it was right, and Wu¡¯s younger brother and Wu¡¯s sister-in-law also thought it was right, and they all looked at Wu Lingxi, accompanied by smiling faces, and asked Wu Lingxi to pay.

    Wu Lingxi put down his chopsticks and took out a purse from his arms, with a few pieces of silver everywhere, and said lightly: "I said when I came back, the money is all given to you, and you all share it, so I only have so much. Now, let me collect only so much, take them all."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1761ï¼š Can I still ignore you?

    Chapter 1761 Can I still ignore you?

    "Who are you lying to?!" Brother Wu was furious. "Sister, I''m still not your own younger brother. You don''t send beggars like this, right? No one in the family knows about you! There must be more on me, you can quickly take them out!"

    Wu Lingxi continued to pick up the chopsticks to eat, "If you kill me, there is only so much, love or not!"

    Brother Wu stepped forward and overturned the table, and the dishes were all smashed to the ground. He pointed at Wu Lingxi''s nose and cursed: "Believe it or not, I let my parents sell you again! What!"

    Wu Lingxi was also angry, and threw the bowl and chopsticks in his hand: "Sell it! You let it sell again! There are so many sales!"

    Brother Wu raised his hand and wanted to hit Wu Lingxi.

    Father Wu and the others hurriedly stopped them, fearing that they would not be able to end it.

    Brother Wu was stopped and could not reach Wu Lingxi, so he rushed to Wu Lingxi''s room in a rage, dismantled Wu Lingxi''s kang, and couldn''t find a penny.

    Brother Wu was even more angry, and strode out again, holding Wu Lingxi''s shirt and asking, "Where''s the money! Where are you hiding!"

    "Yao Shou, please let go of your sister." Wu''s mother was dying. Quickly took out all the money from her and her family. "For you, for you, my father and I are all that''s left. Your sister should really be gone, or else you''ve ripped through her room, and you haven''t found a penny!"

    Brother Wu immediately looked at the money that Mother Wu gave him, and saw that it was a little over two hundred taels. Although it was not enough, he felt better and his tone improved: "Mother, don''t be deceived by her. She! We don''t know who she is in our own family. We hide everything and keep it in our hands. We must not have given it to us at the time!"

    "It''s alright," Father Wu was extremely annoyed, "Let me and your mother persuade you to go out first, this is what it looks like to beat and smash things."

    Brother Wu didn''t go out immediately, but looked at Angkor and Wu''s sister-in-law: "Brother, sister-in-law, you really don''t want to get together? Don''t blame me for not recognizing you in the future!"

    Sister Wu wanted to say that she didn''t recognize her, but Angkor spoke to her first and whispered, "Although my younger brother is irrelevant, he is still a brother after all. Besides, every time we are in the village, whenever something happens, My brother didn''t go to help? Why are we all family, we can''t do such a thing."

    Sister Wu thought about it too. If there were only one or two people in the village, what would happen? There was no one to help. When my brother didn''t go there, one piece agreed to the outside world, but she was still an iron rooster, and she said to Brother Wu with a sore face: "Third brother, sister-in-law, I''m still pregnant with your eldest brother''s child. I''ve got it all for you, how will we live in the future?"

    Brother Wu immediately said: "Can I still ignore you?"

    Sister Wu thinks about it too. It was a hard life. The family struggled to get several acres of land. When Wu Di was usually working, he was not lazy, so it was painful to let her husband go to withdraw money. .

    Angkor was afraid that his daughter-in-law would regret it, so he quickly took out all the money he and his daughter-in-law had secretly saved and gave it to his brother.

    Brother Wu looked at it, and it was only over two hundred taels, which was still not enough.

    But brother and sister-in-law really took out all the savings, Wu Di naturally didn''t have any resentment towards this brother and sister-in-law, and he resented Wu Lingxi even more.

    I saw Wu Di even more hated to look at Wu Lingxi before striding out, not forgetting to leave a cruel sentence¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1762ï¼š The whole family **** my blood?

    Chapter 1762 The whole family **** my blood?

    "I don''t have the patience, so just give me one night. If you don''t want to give me money tomorrow morning, give me enough money. Don''t think about it if I break your hands and feet, I''ll break your hands and feet first!"

    Wu Lingxi knew the virtues of his younger brother and felt that this family could not last.

    She now regrets coming back to this house.

    I didn''t expect my brother to go to the casino before, and even went to Yin. If she can think in advance and kill her, she will not come back.

    Moreover, looking at it like this, even if you have collected money, you will still gamble in the future. It is a bottomless pit that cannot be filled.

    Seeing that Wu''s brother was gone, Wu''s father, Wu''s mother, Angkor, Wu''s sister-in-law and Wu''s sister-in-law, naturally, the five people had to persuade Wu Lingxi to let Wu Lingxi take out the money, and the provincial Wu''s brother went crazy.

    Since he felt that this home could not last, Wu Lingxi planned to run away secretly.

    Before escaping, he naturally stabilized his family first, but Wu Lingxi pretended to say, "Let me think about it, everyone, and I''ll give you an answer tomorrow morning."

    Father Wu and the others thought that Wu Lingxi was rich, but now they are even more sure that Wu Lingxi is rich. They thought that Wu Lingxi would figure it out sooner or later and give the money to Wu Di. How could they know that Wu Lingxi had such a big idea and wanted a girl''s house to secretly Running away, I never thought that Wu Lingxi would escape. Otherwise, when the master let him go, why did she come back with a deed of prostitution instead of being directly outside, so they didn''t look at Wu Lingxi at night, just let her go Wu Lingxi was thinking about it alone in the room.

    In the dead of night, Wu Lingxi took a bag and sneaked out of the room through the window.

    I was just about to find something, put it under the wall, climb over the wall and go out, because the door to the yard was locked by Wudi, Wudi still has a little more heart than Wu''s father and the others.

    But before he found anything, Wu Lingxi found that Wu Changcai was going to climb over the wall from the next door.

    As soon as the two saw each other, they were actually startled by the other, but fortunately they hurriedly silenced them so that no one could hear them.

    I saw Wu Changcai busy and silently reaching out, let Wu Lingxi be pulled up to the wall by him, and then went out from his yard.

    It is naturally the best to have someone to help him. In addition, Wu Lingxi still trusts Wu Changcai, so Wu Lingxi naturally gave one hand to Wu Changcai immediately.

    When Wu Lingxi arrived in the yard next door, Wu Changcai asked in a very low voice, "I heard your family quarreling during dinner. Are you leaving here with your baggage now?"

    "Well, I can''t stay in this family anymore. The whole family **** my blood." Wu Lingxi was also very quiet.

    Wu Changcai now looks at Wu Lingxi like he looks at a lot of silver coins. This Wu Lingxi''s money has not yet fallen into his hands, how could he not let Wu Lingxi go like this, so he hurriedly whispered: "Then wait for me. , I''ll pack up as well, and I''ll go with you."

    "You want to go with me? What about your parents?" Wu Lingxi was surprised.

    "Didn''t you tell me in the daytime that they didn''t really accept their fate and let me marry you? You take care of them and refuse to marry me, and they don''t have only one son, and we are constantly beheading them. Let''s go with you. We get married outside and live outside, so you don''t have to look at them. Besides, I don''t feel relieved when you go out, what if I meet a bad guy? I''m a man anyway, how much? I can help you out. You were sold before, and your family didn''t tell me where you were sold. It made me sad for so long. Fortunately, your master family is good, let you come back, otherwise we would not have The chance to meet again, anyway, I don''t want to be separated from you now." Wu Changcai said.

 Chapter 1763ï¼š got it!

    Chapter 1763 Got it!

    If he leaves with her, she will have more or less company and take care of her, which is of course good; plus she also has real feelings for him, and she has always felt that he really likes her, Wu Lingxi naturally agreed , hurriedly whispered: "Okay, you go to pack up too, let''s go quickly."

    "Eh." Wu Changcai hurriedly went to his room and packed a bag.

    then lightly opened the courtyard door and went out of Wujia Village with Wu Lingxi.

    Wu Changcai was thinking about Wu Lingxi''s money and wanted to ask, but he knew Wu Lingxi, especially at this stall. If he opened his mouth, Wu Lingxi would definitely be vigilant and suspect that he was coveting her shadow. She made her feel that he wasn''t greedy for her money at all, but he couldn''t just ruin it like this. Naturally, he had to endure it. Don''t ask first, and then find a chance to ask later.

    It was Wu Lingxi, but he didn''t leave once he left Wujia Village.

    Wu Changcai then asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Wu Lingxi thought that Wu Changcai didn''t ask if she had any money on her body, so she believed that Wu Changcai didn''t covet her money and really liked her, so she didn''t hide it at the moment: "I have to go get the money."

    "Take money? What kind of money?" Wu Changcai pretended to be in a hurry to leave with her, and didn''t react at all.

    "It''s the remaining silver money that my previous master gave me, four hundred taels. I know that the next day my brother goes to the casino to gamble and won''t come back at night, I will hide all the money just in case. When I got home, I hid under the big tree by the ditch over there." Wu Lingxi pointed to a big tree not far away.

    also insisted that it was 400 taels, obviously still keeping a hand.

    400 taels maybe Wu Changcai won''t be tempted, but more than 9,000 taels is really an astronomical figure. Although Wu Changcai likes her very much, she doesn''t think that if Wu Changcai knew she had so much money, he wouldn''t be tempted at all.

    When Wu Changcai saw Wu Lingxi and said it was four hundred taels, he was even more certain that Wu Lingxi must have more money. He knew that this matter should not be rushed, and he had to take it slowly. He was even more patient and did not ask anything or say anything Accompanying her over to get it made her feel a little unsafe, so she just urged, "Go get it, I''m here to watch the wind."

    Wu Lingxi thought it was very good, so he went under the big tree naturally.

    He dug out a small wooden box from the soil under the tree. There was a bamboo tube in the small wooden box. When the bamboo tube was opened, there were more than 9,000 taels of silver notes in it.

    She took out four hundred taels vaguely recognizable by the moonlight, and tucked the rest in the clothes in her bag.

    Then, she took the four hundred taels and hurried back to Wu Changcai.

    "Brother Changcai, I got it!" He said, separating the four hundred taels and forcibly giving Wu Changcai two silver notes of one hundred taels each, "You must keep these two hundred taels! We will go out and eat later. You have to buy everything you need to drink, unlike at home, you have to have some money on you!"

    Wu Changcai naturally pretended to be dead and refused to take it, "I haven''t had time to buy this outfit yet. I still have a few taels of silver in my savings. I have money on me, so I don''t need it."

    "Why don''t you use it? You have to spend money on everything outside. How long can you spend your few taels of silver? You should keep it. If you don''t keep it, I''ll be angry!" Wu Lingxi pretended to be angry.

    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I''ll just keep it." Wu Changcai was willing to keep it.

 Chapter 1764ï¼š you also keep staring

    Chapter 1764 You also go and continue to stare

    "Then let''s go." Wu Lingxi put the two hundred taels of silver bills in her hand into her arms and said.

    "Okay." Wu Changcai hurriedly walked down the road with her. When Wu Lingxi was not paying attention, he secretly glanced at the burden on Wu Lingxi''s body.

    This has already left Wujia Village and will not come back. She also went under the tree to get the money, and she will definitely take all her money with her. He just has to find a chance and steal all the money.

    She has been hiding it like that, saying that the money given by the master will be so good. He felt that the money must come from the wrong way.

    Even if he stole all the money, she must not dare to report to the official.

    The abacus in Wu Changcai''s heart rattled, and the more he thought about it, the happier he became.

    If it weren''t for the night, and the sight was somewhat blocked, Wu Lingxi would definitely be able to find Wu Changcai''s sly smile sometimes unconsciously.

    The two of them just left quickly, but no one noticed that someone was staring at them not far or near.

    *

    The next day.

    "Run?" Xue Shi was washing his face, when he heard the report, he washed his face for a while.

    "Well, she ran away with that Wu Changcai. Her brother owed 1,200 taels to the casino and asked her for money, but she refused to give it. She felt that she couldn''t stay at home, so she ran away. Ah Zheng was still staring at him. ."

    Xue Shi said: "Go and keep watching."

    "Yes!"

    *

    Wu Lingxi''s younger brother found out that Wu Lingxi was missing in the morning, and was furious. He wanted to strip Wu Lingxi alive. At this time, Wu Changcai''s family also found that Wu Changcai was missing, and they knew that the two had gone together. So, Wu Changcai''s family looked for Wu Lingxi''s family has important people, and Wu Lingxi''s family is looking for Wu Changcai''s family to have important people, and there is a lot of trouble.

    The village chief couldn''t really control it, so he asked the two families to report to the official, and let the official handle it.

    But because the two families both knew that the two had been secretive for a long time and knew that it was not the other who had kidnapped their son or daughter, but the two must have left the house together, they felt guilty. If the official found out, he said Maybe they will scold them for not raising their children well and beating them up. Naturally, they dare not report to the officials. Anyway, the two families are even more settled.

    And Wu Lingxi''s younger brother has to deal with the money he owes the casino, borrowing money everywhere, but his character is there, even relatives, few are willing to borrow.

    When the three-day time limit came, the casino saw that he had only collected more than 400 taels, and he couldn''t make it, so they beat him up. His hands and feet were not interrupted, but he chopped off **** and told him to stay in the future. The casino works until the money is paid off.

    Naturally, he hated Wu Lingxi''s sister even more. He felt that if the sister didn''t want to pay the debt for him and ran away, he wouldn''t have his fingers chopped off.

    *

    On the day that Wu Lingxi''s younger brother had his finger chopped off, Wu Lingxi and Wu Changcai had already found an inn in the county to live in.

    I originally planned to find an inn in the town to live in, but the town was close to the two¡¯s home, and people from the village would come to the town to sell things from time to time, for fear of being bumped into.

    This county is far away, and the chance of encountering it is very small.

    However, the consumption in the county is much higher than that in the town. It is better to buy a house than living in an inn, but Wu Lingxi also considered that she only told Wu Changcai that she only had 400 taels left, and the house in the county was also more expensive than the town. , she wouldn''t be able to use more money to buy a house, and what kind of good house can four hundred taels buy in the county?

    Besides, we have already left the house, why should we live better?

    Anyway, Wu Lingxi is very tangled.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1765ï¼š Is the time ripe?

    Chapter 1765 Is the time ripe?

    In order to gain Wu Lingxi''s trust, Wu Changcai told Wu Lingxi that he was going to find a job. They couldn''t keep spending like this without making any income. When they found a job, they might as well rent a house to live in the county. Settle down for a long time.

    Wu Lingxi thought that renting a good house would be much cheaper than buying a good house. Four hundred taels would be enough for at least the next few months, so he naturally agreed.

    The matter of buying a house will be reviewed later.

    And she was very moved. Wu Changcai could be lazy at home, but he didn''t do much work. Now that he came out with her, it wasn''t easy. He even had to find a job. Naturally, he relied on Wu Changcai and trusted Wu Changcai.

    But with no background and no introduction, what kind of good jobs can you find in the county? Fortunately, Wu Changcai had been studying for a few years, and finally helped sell books at the bookstore, and the salary was only 700 pennies a month.

    Wu Lingxi thought that she had so much money, and although she and Wu Changcai were not married yet, Wu Changcai was no different from her husband now. Naturally, she disliked the job that Wu Changcai was looking for, but she didn''t say anything, just married Wu Changcai. They rented a decent house together, and hired a woman to wash the starch, cook and clean the house for them. The two moved in from the inn that day and naturally lived in one room.

    The two also pretended to be husband and wife to the outside world.

    So, on the night of moving in, Wu Changcai spent some thought and money to prepare the room, and the main room was also well prepared, and wanted to worship Wu Lingxi.

    Wu Lingxi always liked Wu Changcai''s attention to her, and also liked Wu Changcai''s sweet words. Seeing that Wu Changcai was well prepared, he really worshipped Wu Changcai in this way without anyone witnessing, and then he entered the bridal chamber.

    Although worshipping the heavens and the earth is just an act, psychologically, Wu Lingxi treats Wu Changcai more fairly. Although she still looks down on Wu Changcai selling books in the bookstore, it does not prevent her from trusting Wu Changcai.

    Today, September 20th, when the time is right, Wu Lingxi is no longer able to guard against him. So, while Wu Lingxi was bathing behind the screen, and his clothes were hung on the shelf at will, Wu Changcai crept over and sneaked over. Wu Lingxi''s clothes were taken off the wooden shelf.

    He has observed it for a while, and Wu Lingxi''s clothes are sewn into a pocket, and he will put some silver bills in it.

    Now Wu Lingxi is not like when he was in Wujiacun. The money is all hidden in one place. Now Wu Lingxi hides the money in several places, and the pocket inside the clothes is only one of them.

    At this moment, there are only two hundred taels of silver in the clothes.

    He took it all, and gave her nothing.

    Thinking that he has met Wu Lingxi watering the flowers several times, and Wu Lingxi is not a diligent person at all, then there must be money hidden in the flower bed of this house.

    And in the room, Wu Lingxi likes a pair of her embroidered shoes very much, and always wears those shoes. It is estimated that the embroidered shoes are also hidden.

    So Wu Changcai hurriedly went to Wu Lingxi and put it on the edge of the bed. The embroidered shoes were there at the moment. He picked them up and looked at them carefully. Sure enough, there was an extra stitch in the shoes, hiding hundreds of taels of silver. They also took them out and put them all in their arms.

    Then Wu Changcai quietly left the room and went to the flower bed to look for it. Then he found that the soil was different under the two flower pots next to the flower bed. He dug it up and found a small wooden box inside. There was a bamboo tube in the wooden box. One thousand eight hundred taels of silver notes, adding up to more than nine thousand taels anyway.

 Chapter 1766ï¼š Black heart and black lungs!

    Chapter 1766 Something with a black heart and black lungs!

    Thinking back carefully about Wu Lingxi''s days, there seems to be nothing wrong with it. That should be all Wu Lingxi''s money. Wu Changcai was overjoyed. Immediately, seeing that Wu Lingxi was still bathing, he didn''t know anything, so he quickly packed up the two. Clothes, ready to run away.

    At this time, Wu Lingxi shouted from behind the screen: "Master, the water is not very hot anymore, please bring me another bucket of hot water."

    "Good." Wu Changcai pretended that nothing had happened, hurriedly went to the kitchen, brought a stream of hot water, put it behind the screen, and added it to Wu Lingxi in the tub.

    Seeing that Wu Lingxi had to wash for a while, Wu Changcai was even happier.

    It is estimated that when she is washed, he will run away without knowing where to go.

    When Wu Lingxi came out from behind the screen and saw that Wu Changcai was not in sight, she called out twice, but Wu Changcai did not answer, but the old woman who was a handyman in the house hurriedly responded.

    I saw the old woman say, "Madam, sir, he went out with a bag in front of a stick of incense."

    Wu Lingxi said strangely: "What does he do with the bag?"

    The old woman said: "It seems that there is something in the bookstore."

    Wu Lingxi was actually quite suspicious, and Wu Changcai always told her wherever he went, for fear that she would be unhappy, but now, he didn''t tell her, he was in the same room before, and then, just as she thought of something, she immediately Alarm bells ringing.

    hurriedly went in, looked at the clothes she had changed and hung on the wooden rack, and sure enough, the silver note inside was gone.

    I hurriedly looked at the embroidered shoes, and the silver notes in the embroidered shoes were gone.

    Wu Lingxi was flustered, and regardless of whether the old woman was watching or not, she hurriedly went to the flowerbed, where the flowerpots were removed, the small wooden boxes were opened, and the bamboo tube disappeared.

    All the money was gone, it must have been taken away by Wu Changcai, Wu Lingxi immediately fell to the ground and burst into tears.

    "Something with a black heart and black lungs!" Wu Lingxi cried and cursed. "It''s all fake! It''s just greed for my money! I''m really blind!"

    The old woman looked at it and saw that something was coming, so she stepped forward and said: "Madam, although I only worked for you for nine days, please give me the wages for these nine days, my wife comes out. It''s not easy to work."

    "Where do I have money now! I didn''t hire you, you were hired by Wu Changcai, and you didn''t serve me alone. Why should you ask me for it, you immortal!"

    The old lady''s face is not good-looking. Originally, she was thinking of getting rid of it, but now people are calling her immortal, so she is not polite, she stepped forward and grabbed Wu Lingxi''s head to support the golden hairpin: " This will be regarded as my wages for these nine days!"

    After saying that, I wanted to stride away.

    "That''s mine! You can''t take it away!" Wu Lingxi hugged the old lady''s leg. She only has such a valuable thing, how can she let this old man take it away.

    The old woman is used to doing rough work, plus the five and three thick, which are already long, even though she is a little old, but she is still very strong, and it is more than enough to deal with Wu Lingxi.

    As soon as the old woman saw Wu Lingxi, she pushed Wu Lingxi away and left.

    Wu Lingxi cried and chased for two steps, but accidentally slipped and fell on the ground. In the end, she couldn''t cry anymore.

    Wu Changcai, the one who killed a thousand knives! Kill a thousand knives!

    Really unwilling, Wu Lingxi went out, looked for Wu Changcai, found Tianliang, but couldn''t find it, and searched for a day in a daze, with disheveled hair, like a crazy woman, but couldn''t find it.

 Chapter 1767ï¼š as long as you dont kill me

    Chapter 1767 As long as you don''t kill me

    When I returned to the house, there was not much to eat in the house. The food and drink was originally bought by the old woman, and the house also had rent. How could she afford the rent in the future? No, the one who killed a thousand knives was too ruthless, and he didn''t even give her a penny.

    Really unwilling, the next day dawned, Wu Lingxi continued to search.

    Until it was almost dark, people couldn''t find her, she was hungry, tired and desperate, people just fell down and fainted.

    "Someone fainted, take her to see a doctor!" Someone with good intentions saw her and rushed her to the hospital.

    *

    On this side, Wu Lingxi fainted. On the other side, the staring people saw that Wu Changcai took the money and ran away, lest Wu Changcai go to another place, and it would be a little troublesome to catch him back then. Anyway, now Wu Changcai is considered to be with Wu Changcai. Lingxi''s face was torn apart. Even if they were arresting Wu Changcai for interrogation, Wu Lingxi would not know, and naturally he would not be alarmed, and what precautions and plans should be made in advance. Therefore, the person staring at Wu Changcai simply grabbed Wu Changcai and sent it to him. In Ping''an Town, in front of Xue Shi.

    This is another house of the Xue family in the town. After hearing that Wu Changcai was arrested, Xue Shi brought Xuanyuan Shou along with him.

    At this moment, Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou were sitting in the front hall of the house, drinking tea slowly.

    Two people were staring, and another was staring at Wu Lingxi. It was naturally the one who sent Wu Changcai. I saw that person pushed Wu Changcai directly, and Wu Changcai immediately rushed to Xue Shi''s feet.

    Looking at the long knife in the hands of the person who caught him, it was shiny and cold, lying on the ground. Wu Changcai, who was in extreme pain, remembered, but he didn''t dare to get up.

    "Who are you, you and you?" Wu Changcai shivered.

    Even though I have read books for a few years, I have never seen this battle with my own eyes.

    Besides, it still happened to him.

    He was so afraid that the knife would wipe his neck, or kill him with one knife.

    The person who caught him was cold and had a scar on his face. At first glance, his hands were stained with other people''s blood, and he was afraid.

    "What are you shaking, as long as you explain it honestly, it won''t kill you." Xue Shi smiled. I was in a good mood and had a sip of tea.

    Xuanyuan Code was lazy and didn''t even look at Wu Changcai. After drinking tea, he lay there, closed his eyes, and seemed to be sleeping.

    But Xue Shi knew him a lot. Seeing him like this, he knew that he was not sleeping at all, and his ears were definitely still listening.

    "Okay, okay, as long as you don''t kill me, I will honestly explain what you ask." Wu Changcai said. No matter what, nothing is as important as his life.

    If he dies, there is nothing left.

    "I heard that you stole all of Wu Lingxi''s money?" Xue Shi joked. Then Wu Lingxi is really evil.

    "How do you know?!" Wu Changcai was extremely surprised. But when he saw that the long knife was silently touching his neck, he didn''t dare to talk nonsense at all, and immediately answered tremblingly: "Yes, yes. She lied to me that the master only gave her a thousand taels, but I know her, she must have had more¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, Xue Shi said impatiently, "You can just answer my question succinctly without explaining anything."

    Seeing that the knife on his neck was even sticking to the flesh of his neck, Wu Changcai said anxiously: "Okay! Good!"

    Xue Shi then put down the tea bowl and asked the next question: "You and Wu Lingxi have secretly married?"

 Chapter 1768ï¼š Whats the use of you yelling at me

    Chapter 1768 What''s the use of you scolding me

    The person he sent to watch told him this before, saying that after Wu Lingxi and the others rented a house, they would marry in the church, without a single guest and without a high hall.

    Wu Changcai didn''t know how the people in front of him knew, but there was a knife around his neck that could kill him at any time. This time, he was much more obedient, and immediately answered succinctly: "Yes, yes."

    Xue Shi nodded before continuing to ask, "When did you have an affair with Wu Lingxi?"

    "It''s very, very early."

    "I''m asking you for a specific time." Xue Shi seemed to have a bad face.

    Wu Changcai trembled and said loudly: "Last year in mid-April!"

    Hearing the words, Xue Shi immediately cursed in his heart, sure enough, that Luohong was completely fake, and his family Baibai was completely deceived!

    immediately continued to ask calmly: "Does Wu Lingxi''s family know about this?"

    "Know, know, we were caught by her family, her family wanted me to marry her, and secretly told my parents to come to her house, but my parents didn''t agree, and they didn''t want to give them a penny, and they said it was a big trouble. The two families are ugly and who is afraid of the other, she is very angry, and she is afraid that things will spread out and her reputation will be bad, and she does not want me to have any more entanglements with her, so I sold her." Wu Changcai did not say a word.

    Xue Shi knows why Wu Lingxi was sold in the first place.

    "Is what you said true?" Xue Shi still said this.

    Wu Changcai was taken aback, thinking that Xue Shi was suspicious of him, so wouldn''t the knife on his neck be more dangerous, and Wu Changcai immediately said: "If you don''t believe me, you can go and arrest my family and his family. See if our words are correct, I really said everything is true, not a single lie, you must not kill me!"

    Xue Shi ignored him, just instructed: "Stay him and watch carefully."

    "Yes!" Someone took Wu Changcai down immediately.

    Xue Shi said: "Okay, open your eyes."

    Xuanyuan Shou opened his eyes, but he was still too lazy to lie on his stomach, as if he had no bones.

    Xue Shi only showed that he was very angry at this time: "It''s so dirty, how dare you slander Lai Baibai! Shameless!"

    Xuanyuan Shou held his chin lazily with one hand, "What''s the use of scolding me, Bai Bai was called home, and he has to go back to town tomorrow, why don''t we tell Bai Bai about this tomorrow?"

    It''s getting dark now, and their Baibai is going to get married at the end of next month. Although the family will worry about the marriage, sometimes the groom needs to go back to discuss some things. Therefore, today their Baibai is married again because The matter of getting married was called back, and indeed it can only be said tomorrow.

    Even if Xue Shi disagreed, he could only nod his head.

    *

    The next day, after Xue Bo had breakfast at home, he was going to go back to town. Li Hehua hurriedly told him to wait, and then brought him a food box.

    "It''s all cakes made by my mother. You give it to Wen Wan to eat. Isn''t Wen Wan trying to test Mrs. Lady''s hard work? It''s a waste of brains."

    "Yeah." Xue Bohan took it with a smile.

    Li Hehua gave him a much larger food box: "The cakes in this are for the children at home, you remember to let them share."

    "I know mother."

    Then Xue Bai returned to town with two food boxes, one large and one small.

    In no hurry to go to the main shop to meet up with his brother Shitou and continue to learn things from his fourth uncle. Once he arrived in town, he went to Shengming Academy.

    *

    In County, Wu Lingxi woke up before dawn, only to find that he was in the medical center when he woke up.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1769ï¼š I cant handle this, what else can I do?

    Chapter 1769 I can''t handle this matter well, what else can I handle!

    And the doctor said to her: "The reason why you fainted is not only because you are hungry and tired, but also because you are almost two months pregnant."

    Wu Lingxi was like five thunders at first.

    She has no money and can''t support herself. She is pregnant, what should I do?

    I wanted to abort the child, but then I thought about it, it''s been almost two months?

    Couldn''t it be said to be pregnant with Xue Bo''s child?

    Thinking of this, Wu Lingxi was instantly overjoyed.

    She was suddenly a little fortunate that she was with Wu Changcai as soon as she got home, and which doctor can be so accurate and know exactly when she is pregnant, she can only give a rough idea and let herself push it, and then she will naturally know when she is. pregnant.

    Presumably, it was the night when she just returned home, Wu Changcai came to her, and then she became pregnant.

    And at this time, according to her design of Xue Bo in the back house of the county government, Xue Bo thought that the time interval when she slept with her was no more than twelve hours. Which doctor could tell?

    Great!

    Because Wu Lingxi had no money, the medical center could only recognize her and let her go without accepting her consultation fee.

    Wu Lingxi didn''t go to the house she rented to pack up as soon as she left the hospital, she just hurried to Ping''an Town. She knew that Xue Bai was usually in Ping''an Town.

    When Wu Lingxi came to Ping''an Town, she happened to see Xue Bo carrying a food box and going to Shengming Academy from a distance, and she hurriedly followed.

    The person who was staring at Wu Lingxi realized that something was wrong. Guessing what Wu Lingxi wanted to do, he hurriedly went to the general shop to tell Xue Shi.

    Xue Shi, Xuanyuan Shou, and Xue Sihu were talking in front of the counter of the main store. When they saw another person staring at Wu Lingxi hurried back, they knew that something had happened.

    I saw Xue Shi ask: "What happened?"

    Seeing Xue Shi''s questioning, he knew that there was no need to avoid Xuanyuan Shou and Xue Sihu, and the man immediately replied: "Wu Lingxi is pregnant, almost two months pregnant, and she came to Ping''an Town, looking at her whereabouts, it seems that she is going Looking for little prince Xue Bo, he said it was the child of little prince Xue Bai, and his subordinates also saw that little prince Xue Bo was carrying two food boxes and went to Shengming Academy."

    "His grandma''s!" Xue Shi was furious. "How shameless is she! How can there be such a cheap person!"

    Even Xue Sihu frowned.

    But Xue Sihu still folded his arms and joked with a smile, "Would you like my fourth uncle to help?"

    Xue Shi said: "I can''t handle this matter well, what else can I handle! Fourth uncle, don''t worry about it! I will handle it!"

    "Okay, then let''s deal with it." Xue Sihu really didn''t care, he tilted his body a little, and continued to work on the abacus, facing the new account.

    Xue Shi rushed out of the main shop.

    Xuanyuan Shou lazily followed behind, but he said, "Just in case, ask that Wu Changcai first."

    Xue Shi went to Guan Wu Changcai''s house again and asked Wu Changcai in person, when Wu Lingxi had hooked up with Wu Lingxi after he returned to Wujia Village.

    When he sent someone to stare at Wu Lingxi, Wu Lingxi had already returned to Wujiacun for a few days, which is why Xuanyuan Shou had to say it just in case, lest it really be their Baibai''s child.

    After all, it¡¯s been almost two months since I was pregnant.

    Wu Changcai was shivering, but he was still afraid of death and told the truth: "The night she came back, I climbed the wall and knocked on his window. I wanted to try her, but she accepted, and we got together again that night."

    "Fuck!" Xue Shi was so angry that he wanted to kill Wu Lingxi. "She must have gone to find him only because she thought it was so short before she designed Baibai that she could frame her on him! It''s really deceiving! People! Too! Very!"

 Chapter 1770ï¼š Catch them all!

    Chapter 1770 Catch them all!

    Xuanyuan Shou rarely frowned.

    The time interval is so short, this matter is a bit difficult to handle.

    Wu Changcai was still trembling on the ground and continued: "Her sister-in-law woke up that night, I heard the door slamming, I should have found it, I was almost scared to death, thinking that she would be caught in bed by her family again. But in the end, nothing happened. Her sister-in-law was obviously different from before. She indulged us. Her sister-in-law would definitely tell the rest of the family, but no one else in her family took care of us. Since then, I have I secretly go to her house at night to fool around with her, and I''m not afraid of being discovered by her family when she makes a noise. Later, when I saw that her family''s living standards had improved, I knew that she must have brought back a lot of money, and only her family would listen. As far as the sound is concerned, it doesn''t matter, let us mess around."

    Xue Shi also shivered.

    was angry.

    It wasn''t until Wu Changcai was taken down to take care of him that he asked people to say, "Go and arrest that sister-in-law! No! Arrest the whole family of that shameless dirty guy! And Wu Changcai''s family! Arrest them all! !"

    "Yes!"

    *

    Shengming Academy.

    Xue Bo first gave much larger food boxes to their children in the academy, and then went to find Yang Wenwan.

    It was a break in the middle of the class. Although the break was not long, it was still possible to see the above.

    Before Xue Bo went in to look for Yang Wenwan, someone started booing, telling Yang Wenwan that her husband had come to look for her, and they were all hired, saying that it was her husband, and it was indeed okay, which made Yang Wenwan blushed, but she came out in a hurry. .

    Xue Bo waited there with a smile when he saw Yang Wenwan come out.

    There is an osmanthus tree next to it, but it has already passed the flowering season and has stopped blooming, but it is green and very spiritual.

    "My mother told me to give you this cake, she made it herself. She said that you have to take the examination of Mrs. Female, which is a waste of your brain." Xue Bohan smiled and handed over the snack box in his hand.

    Yang Wenwan knew that her mother-in-law was kind to her. When she was not engaged before, every time she went to his house to play, Li Hehua was gentle and gentle, and she was very kind to everyone.

    "Thank your mother for me." Yang Wenwan whispered.

    "Well." Xue Bo smiled even more naively. His daughter-in-law''s face turned red again, so cute and beautiful.

    said a few more words, and seeing that the gentlemen were all out of the house, and they were about to teach again, Xue Bo let Yang Wenwan in, and he left Shengming Academy.

    Now there are two people following him, and I saw that they followed him and took a step forward to lead the horse tied to one side.

    Xue Bai took the reins and was about to mount his horse to go to the main shop, but a man came out next to him and called him, "Little Prince."

    is Wu Lingxi.

    The two people who followed Xue Bo knew why they followed Xue Bo. When they saw Wu Lingxi, they immediately stopped Wu Lingxi and did not allow Wu Lingxi to approach Xue Bo.

    "Little Prince..." Being stopped ten steps away from Xue Bai, Wu Lingxi began to cry, looking extremely vulnerable.

    Xue Bai scratched his head, as if he didn''t understand, but he still asked, "Didn''t you leave Wu Changcai next door, why are you here? Are you looking for me for something?"

    Before, because of her words, he would go to see her from time to time. Of course, he looked at her from a distance. When he saw that she was safe, he came back. Lest it really be like what she said, what will he do to her after the fact.

    Later, when he went, he found that she was no longer in the village. After inquiring with the people of Wujia Village, he found out that she and Wu Changcai had eloped.

 Chapter 1771ï¼š You are not hot, I am hot!

    Chapter 1771 You are not hot, I am hot!

    Knowing that it wasn''t Brother Stone that they did something to cause something to happen to her, but that she ran away with her sweetheart. She should have met true love, so he naturally had nothing to blame himself, and he would not feel that he had harmed her. On the contrary, he kind of blesses her.

    Especially now that he and Yang Wenwan are in love with each other, it feels so much better.

    He just didn''t expect to see her again, and he was stunned for a while.

    "Something..." Wu Lingxi had tears in her eyes, trying to make herself more vulnerable, "Little Prince, I''m pregnant." He didn''t mention Wu Changcai at all.

    "Huh?" Xue Bo was stunned, "Why are you looking for me when you are pregnant?" Obviously he didn''t react.

    Wu Lingxi cried, "Your child."

    Xue Bo was stunned for a moment.

    "Fart!" It happened that Xue Shi rushed over on horseback, just heard a sentence, and immediately cursed. "Wu Changcai''s child, you dare to say that it is my Baibai''s child, and tell me if you are courting death!"

    Xuanyuan Shou also came on horseback.

    Xue Shi dismounted and wanted to start with Wu Lingxi.

    "Ah, little prince!" Wu Lingxi shouted.

    Xue Bo came back to his senses and hurriedly stopped his brother: "Brother, why are you doing it?"

    "She slandered you once was not enough, and she did it again, making you a pick-up man, I can''t bear it!" Xue Shi pushed him away.

    Wu Lingxi: "It''s been almost two months, little prince, it''s really your child. If you don''t believe me, you can ask a doctor to check the pulse to see if I was pregnant in the county government''s queen house that day!"

    Hearing this, Xue Bo quickly stopped Xue Shi again.

    Xue Shi scolded angrily: "What! The night she returned to Wujiacun that day, she got together with Wu Changcai again. The time difference was not too big, so she dared to make you a pick-up man! You are not hot, I''m on fire! Get out of the way!"

    "Brother, say something first." Xue Bo still disapproved of doing it.

    Wu Lingxi didn''t expect Xue Shi to know that she was with Wu Changcai on the night she returned to the village. But it''s really your child." Then, he was about to leave.

    "Wait." Xue Bai hurried to stop her.

    "Bobo, what are you doing to stop her, let her get out, you really want to be a pick-up man!" Xue Shiqi stepped forward and yelled at his Bobo.

    "Brother, it''s been almost two months, what if this is my child?" Xue Bo was worried about this. If it was his child, he would just let Wu Lingxi go away if he couldn''t do it.

    "Fart!" Xue Shi immediately cursed again. "She got together with Wu Changcai in mid-April last year. She was sold by her family after being discovered by her family. That Luohong is not real at all! You have never touched her!"

    Wu Lingxi is still quite smart. Thinking of what Xue Shi said in the past, and what she said now, Xue Shi must have found a lot of things about her. If she denies it, she will be exposed by Xue Shi and even find a witness. Isn''t she really lying? Better to admit it now.

    Anyway, she does have a baby who is almost two months old.

    At that time, Granny Wen didn''t check her, and now it''s too late to check her again. It''s been so long, then Xue Bo wasn''t sure whether he touched her that day.

    I saw Wu Lingxi and cried: "Yes, I was with Wu Changcai in April last year, and Luo Hong was indeed fake, but it was true that the little prince touched me that night, but I was afraid that the little prince would find me. It''s not the first time, I feel conflicted in my heart and feel that the person I touch is not clean, so I got some blood and pretended to be red."

 Chapter 1772ï¼š Just cut off two paths?

    Chapter 1772 Directly cut off two roads

    "Little lord," Wu Lingxi cried even more, "the child in my belly is really yours, if you don''t want it, I have nothing to say, I want it myself, I am the child''s mother, and I will beg for food. The child was born and raised."

    said, and pretended to leave.

    Xue Bo hurriedly stopped people again.

    Wu Lingxi smiled with a successful trick in his heart. As long as she insisted that Xue Bo touched her that night, what if she got together with Wu Changcai that night when she returned to the village? No one can be sure whether this child is Xue Bai''s child.

    However, Xue Shi dragged Xue Bo back: "You listened to her full of lies, it''s like this, you still believe her? You have never touched her! She was like Wu Changcai the night she returned to the village, Wu Changcai is now It''s in my hands, you can testify, and her family can testify, how could it be your child!"

    Wu Lingxi had already guessed what Xue Shi had found, and there were witnesses. Although she didn''t expect Wu Changcai to be in her hands now, she didn''t panic, she was very tough, and said loudly, "Shi Xiaowang, even if I go back to the village that night with Wu Changcai. Yes, but you really dare to say that the child in my womb must not belong to the little prince? I''m almost two months pregnant! Are you sure?!"

    Of course Xue Shi was sure, and he knew that Wu Lingxi didn''t actually say this to him, but to his family Bo Bo, only to see him hurriedly asking his family Bo Bo: "You don''t really think that the child might be you. right?"

    Xue Bai smiled bitterly: "It seems that there is a possibility."

    "I really don''t want to care about you!" Xue Shi was furious. "You really deserve to be caught and bullied by her! Design!"

    Xuanyuan Shou watched Xue Shi jump like thunder, no longer just looking at it, and said with a smile: "I guessed it would be like this, Bo Bo, you have this nature. But Bo Bo, everyone has worshipped Wu Changcai, although it was secret, But they are also husband and wife. A woman who has served her and Wu Changcai can testify. Since she is someone else''s wife, you can''t either marry her as a wife or take her as a concubine. Besides, you and Wen Wan have already Wen Wan is your wife. Why, do you want to divorce Wen Wan, ignoring the law of Daling, and marry or admit her who is someone else''s wife? Besides, look at her In that way, even if you really touched her that night, it doesn''t necessarily mean that the child is yours. Didn''t she admit that she was like Wu Changcai the night she came home? "

    Hearing this, Wu Lingxi was extremely flustered. He didn''t expect Xuanyuan Shou''s few words to cut the two ways for Xue Bai to be a wife or a concubine.

    So, someone is staring at her all the time, right?

    Otherwise, how could Xuanyuan Shou and Xue Shi know so much about what happened to her? Do you even know that she and Wu Changcai secretly worshipped?

    If you don''t know this, according to Xue Bo''s good-natured personality, she would never have wronged the child in her stomach, and would not even give her a concubine.

    Available now!

    Wu Lingxi still hated in his heart.

    Xue Bai frowned.

    He knew that Wen Wan was already his daughter-in-law, although he hadn''t married anyone yet.

    But just now he heard that the child in Wu Lingxi''s womb might be his, so he thought about taking responsibility again, but he didn''t think about marrying Wu Lingxi or taking Wu Lingxi as a concubine.

    But Shou Shou reminded him that the law of Daling stipulated that a married woman could not be married as a wife or concubine.

    Although he always felt that he was an ordinary person, he actually knew that he was really a little prince of Daling, and he would not do anything against Daling''s laws.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1773ï¼š Is the home really just a decoration?

    Chapter 1773 Is it really just a decoration!

    Besides, he never thought of taking a break from Wen Wan.

    He likes Wen Wan, Wen Wan also likes him, and he will not do anything to hurt Wen Wan.

    But now, the child in Wu Lingxi''s belly may be his... If this is really his child... 10,000 taels have already turned over the story of that night, he feels that he should not be responsible for Wu Lingxi, but really If his child, he must be responsible for the child.

    He can''t be responsible for his children.

    "That''s it," Xuanyuan Shou continued, "You gave 10,000 taels before you left and right. Whether you touched her or not, it has already been turned over, and you don''t have any burdens in your heart, but now it has appeared. A child, she insists on saying it is yours, and you have a good heart, afraid that if it is your own child, then this is the case, find a house and let her live first, now you can''t find out whether the child is yours or not, but When the child is born, we have a way to verify whether or not you are related by blood. If we really want to be related to you by blood, we will not say anything. Naturally, we will be responsible for the child. Whatever we say is our family''s. Kind of, but if you are not related by blood... Hehe," Xuanyuan Shou suddenly chuckled twice, then turned to look at Wu Lingxi, and said with a smile on his face: "Then I will smash your corpse into ten thousand pieces. "

    Wu Lingxi took a breath.

    The people in front of her were smiling, but she shuddered, feeling that the opposite was a devil.

    She was shaking a little.

    "Yes, the corpse is broken into thousands of pieces!" Xue Shi immediately agreed, and the waves were raging. "It''s so deceiving! Over and over again! Is it really just a decoration!"

    Wu Lingxi took a step back in fright.

    I can only imagine that I have reached this point, and I can only bite the bullet and insist on this matter.

    However, she is really afraid that the child will be born, like Wu Changcai, then even if there is no need to verify, she will know that she is lying, and she is not Xue Bo''s child at all.

    Therefore, before the child is born, she must find a way to abort it, pretending that the child was accidentally shed.

    And Xue Bo is a good person. Seeing that she lost her child, she will definitely take care of her, and she will definitely not let Xue Shi and the others do anything to her.

    Then she took the opportunity to let Xue Bozhen have an affair with her, and really became Xue Bo''s woman, even if she couldn''t be a wife or a concubine, the good old Xue Bo would protect her, so she would be fine.

    Made up his mind, Wu Lingxi was much calmer.

    Xuanyuan Shou looked at Xue Bo again, with a half-smiling smile: "Bo Bo, wouldn''t you disagree?"

    Xue Bai scratched his head and said: "I am a good man, but a good man also has a temper. I know how to resist when I am bullied. If she keeps lying to me again and again, the child is really not mine, what do you do? So be it, I won''t say anything then."

    Xue Shi immediately wrapped his arms around Xuanyuan Shou''s shoulders and said happily, "You still have a solution, is it a bit long? She''s only been pregnant for more than two months, and it will take several months before she gives birth. "

    Xuanyuan Shou folded his arms and said with a smile: "What are you afraid of, if Bai Bai has never touched her, she must be very guilty, afraid that the child will be born like Wu Changcai, so in the past few months, she will definitely find a way to pretend that she accidentally shed this child. , even framed others, saying that others caused her to shed the child, don''t blame her, then Bobo will definitely protect her, think she doesn''t want to, then she will be fine."

    His voice was quite loud, and it was obvious that Wu Lingxi could hear it.

 Chapter 1774ï¼š As expected of his family!

    Chapter 1774 As expected of his family Shou Shou!

    Wu Lingxi looked at Xuanyuan Shou like a devil. This, this person...

    Xuanyuan Shou didn''t look at Wu Lingxi, but looked at Xue Bo and said with a smile, "So, Bo Bo, if the child is not born, it will flow away. Do you know what it means?"

    "High!" Xue Shi was immediately relieved. As expected of his family! Usually I''m too lazy to say, too lazy to do, really come out, take a look! have a look!

    No matter how stupid Xue Bo was, he could understand Xuanyuan Shou''s meaning and nodded: "I will let someone take good care of her. If the child sheds before she is born, she can do whatever you want."

    Wu Lingxi''s face turned pale.

    Xuanyuan Shou then glanced at Wu Lingxi and said with a smile, "Berbo, her face is not good, take her to the Shen''s Medical Center to have a look, it will be bad if it leaks."

    "Yes." Xue Bo nodded and asked for a carriage, and then took Wu Lingxi to Shen''s Medical Center to show Shen Yuxuan.

    Even if she is a genius doctor, she can''t be sure when she was pregnant. Therefore, Wu Lingxi is not afraid, but thinking about her future, Wu Lingxi is completely blank. She, what should she do?

    Looking at what Xue Bo was saying earlier, the good old man was bullied too hard, and he would also have a temper. If the child really shed before he was born, even if Xue Bo was a good old man, he would not care about her.

    Otherwise, Xue Bo wouldn''t be able to say the words just now.

    Wu Lingxi is even more lost.

    Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou went together.

    Shen Yuxuan happened to be in the medical hall, Xue Shi and the others told Shen Yuxuan everything, and asked Shen Yuxuan to give Wu Lingxi a pulse.

    Shen Yuxuan is indeed very skilled in medicine, but due to the restrictions of the times, he can only be diagnosed with a pregnancy that is almost two months old.

    "How is her body, is she prone to miscarriage?" Xue Shi asked.

    Shen Yuxuan understood what he meant and said with a smile, "Don''t look at how weak she looks now, but her body is actually quite good. As long as she takes good care of her, it will be difficult to have a miscarriage."

    Xue Shi smiled and said, "That''s good." Immediately, Zhao Xue Bo smiled and said, "Bo Bo, go back and let someone who will never cause her miscarriage protect and serve her. If this child can still be aborted, hehe..." He also laughed twice.

    Wu Lingxi''s scalp was numb.

    Xue Bai placed Wu Lingxi in their smallest house in the town. Although it was the smallest among several houses, it also had three entrances, but compared to other houses in his family, it was not a big one.

    Xue Bo naturally sent some people in this house who would not harm Wu Lingxi''s miscarriage and who could take good care of and protect Wu Lingxi.

    Said to be caring and protecting, but he was also staring at her.

    Wu Lingxi wanted to refuse, but now it is not suitable to refuse. Once she speaks, doesn''t it make Xue Bo feel that there is a problem with this matter?

    Didn''t stay in the house for a long time, Xue Bai and Xue Shixuanyuan went to another house in the town of their family. In that house, Wu Changcai, Wu Changcai''s family, and Wu Lingxi''s family were currently being detained.

    Including Wu Di, who was working in the casino to pay off his debts, was arrested.

    After careful questioning, it was exactly what Wu Changcai said. It is also Wu Changcai''s family and Wu Lingxi''s family who are peasants no matter how they are. They have never seen a big man, and they have never seen such a shiny and extremely sharp long knife. They all explain honestly than anything else.

    Especially Brother Wu, because Wu Lingxi, his sister, refused to give him money, causing him to have his fingers cut off. He hated Wu Lingxi very much. Naturally, he knew something, so he said something immediately.

 Chapter 1775ï¼š Can you please stop...

    Chapter 1775 Can you stop...

    Xue Bo knew a lot of things from Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou, but now that he knows more things, he is naturally in a bad mood. , if I still say a word for her, you really leave me alone, I really deserve it."

    Xue Shi said: "Didn''t you all promise us, if you really want to do that, you won''t speak for her, and you won''t care about her, won''t you? That''s fine, then leave it to us. Okay, you Go to the academy to find Wen Wan again. You have to tell Wen Wan about this matter. If Wen Wan heard about it from others, she would definitely feel different. Tell Wen Wan well, Wen Wan is just like us. , I firmly believe that you have never touched her at all. Wen Wan also knows that you are a good person. I am afraid that if the child is really yours, she also likes you, so she will not blame you. But you still have to coax her well, why? She can''t say that she doesn''t care at all. After all, she is actually your daughter-in-law. Which daughter-in-law doesn''t mind this kind of thing? If she doesn''t mind, she just doesn''t like you. If I like someone, I like it Even if people are joked that they are a couple with others, I will not be happy. Besides, now that Wu Lingxi is in our house, I will definitely feel uncomfortable. "

    "Yes." Xue Bo nodded.

    "Don''t worry about it at home, I and Shou Shou will help you."

    "Yes." Xue Bo nodded again.

    Then, Xue Bo went to the academy again. Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Code told the family about this. They went to the main shop first, told Xue Sihu, and then went back to the Huaishu Village home.

    Xue Yihu would go to the carpenter''s shop in the town many days ago. Today, he is not in the carpenter''s shop. He is knocking and beating under the shed in the yard. Look at his mood.

    Xue Shi had just left the town, but before returning to his home in Huaishu Village, Xue Bo was already in Shengming Academy and found Yang Wenwan again.

    Xue Bai told Yang Wenwan honestly.

    Yang Wenwan understands it, but she has some lumps in her heart. After all, she really likes Xue Bo, and at this moment, Wu Lingxi is still pestering Xue Bo, she can''t care less.

    Seeing Yang Wenwan bowing her head, Xue Bo felt uncomfortable: "I''m sorry, I''m useless."

    Yang Wenwan shook her head, but still lowered her head: "I don''t blame you, I already knew who you are, you would do this, I''m not surprised at all. It''s just..." She still raised her head, her eyes were red. Said: "If this happens, can you stop being so kind in the future?"

    She knew that he had a good heart, and she didn''t deny that she liked him very much, but she was too good to be bullied by others, and she couldn''t accept it again and again.

    Without waiting for Xue Bo to speak, she said again, her voice choked with sobs: "If you can''t do this, but at least, when everyone in the family is against it, you should back down and stop sticking to your own ideas, I''m not You are not allowed to have your own ideas and persistence, but I think that there are so many smart people in your family who oppose and resist this matter. If Wu Lingxi is good, can they respond so much? Obviously your persistence and Ideas are stupid. If your persistence and ideas are right, can your family support you? Although I haven''t entered the door yet, I already know this. You grew up in that family, and you should know this better than I do. ."

 Chapter 1776ï¼š Not allowed to be coquettish?

    Chapter 1776 You are not allowed to act like a spoiled child?

    "You are right." Xue Bo nodded. He was also sad. The head also lowered. "If Wu Lingxi''s belly is really not my child, I will definitely not be so stupid in the future. I will be able to understand how stupid I am sometimes. I didn''t understand it very well before. Why did my parents never object to anything my family said. I heard from others that when my parents were young, even though they were good people, they sometimes had their own ideas. I must have suffered from this before. It will gradually become like this. My grandfather is the same. I heard that my grandfather made his decision before, and he will not change it. He was stubborn and caused his family to suffer a lot. Later, he gradually realized that he did It was wrong, and then I changed it. I just heard it before, it didn''t happen to me, I didn''t feel it deeply, but now it happened to me... Gentle," he suddenly raised his head, but his eyes rarely showed firmness and determination. "Don''t worry, I know what to do if it''s not really my child. I know what I''m doing now hurts you a little bit, and I''m really sorry. I never meant to hurt you, sorry. "

    He apologized once.

    Yang Wenwan smiled with red eyes: "You don''t have to feel sorry for me, I know you don''t want it. As long as you really take this lesson and change it later, it''s better than anything else."

    "Hey." Xue Bai also smiled.

    *

    Locust Tree Village.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia, Xuanyuan Hao, Shao Youyue and others were chatting in the yard, and Xiao Xueyan marched beside him.

    The day after Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told their baby that they wanted to practice martial arts, their baby began to lay the foundation, and Zamabu was an essential procedure for laying the foundation.

    Xiao Xueyan was very serious at the beginning, but she was used to it, although she was used to it. After all, she had been pierced for a few days, but she still felt sore in her calves and legs. She shouted in a milky voice, "I''m so tired."

    These words made Xue Dafu and the others amused.

    "Come, come, Yanyan, take a break." Liu Guixia and the others were busy bringing Xiao Xueyan over to take a break. They thought their little Yanyan was really cute.

    Xiao Xueyan did not dare, she was not afraid of her father, but she was afraid of her mother.

    Daddy Xue Yan smiled without saying a word at this moment.

    Mother Jiang Yue just hooked her mouth and said, "Don''t act like a spoiled child."

    "Well." Xiao Xueyan answered cheerfully, and the person continued to tie.

    Xue Yan laughed with Liu Guixia and the others: "Mother, don''t worry about her, she can stand it. She is much more talented than I was in martial arts."

    "That''s right, you were older than her when you practiced martial arts, but not as good as her." Liu Guixia and the others all sat down with a smile.

    Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "Xiaoyan and Yuebao are both so powerful. Xiaoyanyan is their child, so naturally they are even more powerful."

    She was not allowed to rest until it was time for Xiao Xueyan to take a break.

    Li Hehua put her in his arms and let her sit on his lap, with a small table by his hand, with tea and cakes on the table.

    Xiao Xueyan wiped her hands and hands clean before drinking the water. Then she grabbed a piece of dessert in each of her hands and ate it in the arms of her aunt Li Hehua.

    Li Hehua died rarely.

    Looking at Li Hehua like this, Jiang Yue couldn''t help but think that when she was a child, she was also so rare by this sister-in-law. Although she has grown up, Li Hehua still loves her very much. Now, it''s her baby''s turn again, and the corner of her mouth is So ticked.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1777ï¼š is a good seed

    Chapter 1777 is a good seedling

    looked at the rest of the family again...

    The moment she wore it, when she entered the door of this family, she already felt that becoming a member of this family was the one decision she would never regret.

    Yu Hongyan said while nibbling on the melon seeds: "Sister-in-law, Bai Bai is getting married next month. Of our generation, you will definitely be the fastest grandmother."

    Li Hehua said with a smile: "This matter can''t be rushed. Let''s follow the children''s wishes. Isn''t Wen Wan going to take the examination for Mrs. Women? I don''t think it will be so fast."

    "That''s what you said too." Yu Hongyan nodded. "But sister-in-law, I really didn''t expect that Bai Bai''s marriage would go to the front. Shishi is still a year older, but he doesn''t have that kind of mind. I don''t know how long this mother will be asked to wait."

    Shao Youyue smiled and said, "Shou Shou is still older than them, no matter who they are, it will be a matter of time."

    "It''s a matter of time." Yu Hongyan smiled. Her children have grown up so much. For so many years, like her family, she has seen many things very openly, and she still respects the children''s wishes. That is to say, when you are chatting, you don''t actually mean to force your child to marry early.

    When Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou came back, just when they heard this sentence, Xue Shi immediately leaned in front of his mother and asked with a smile, "Mother, everything will happen sooner or later?"

    "Say you''re marrying a wife!" Yu Hongyan immediately pretended to be unhappy. "Tell me about you, when will you marry a wife?"

    Xue Shi couldn''t help laughing and crying: "Is it possible for me to do this whenever I say."

    Shao Youyue just smiled and stroked the back of her young son Xuanyuan Shou''s neck.

    "Brother, uncle, why are you back?" Xiao Xueyan asked Xue Shi and Xuanyuan Shou in a milky voice while eating the cakes cutely.

    Xue Shi teased: "If you let my brother hug me, my brother will tell you, okay?"

    Xiao Xueyan rushed over immediately, with her arms open: "Hold me."

    "Haha." Xue Shi picked her up, lifted her twice, then put it down, scratched her little nose and said, "Come back and talk about it."

    Then, Wu Lingxi was pregnant, and was arranged to live in a house in the town, and their plans.

    Naturally said that Xue Bo also meant the same thing.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both glanced at Xuanyuan Shou. Usually Xuanyuan Shou is too lazy to intervene in anything, this time, I understand that Xuanyuan Shou is also trying to solve this problem, but I have to say that Xuanyuan Shou is really a good seedling to be an emperor.

    Xuanyuan Shoudang didn''t see it, and he was too lazy to be surprised.

    Xue Yan just smiled when he saw his brother like this. As early as he knew that his younger brother had no intention of accepting his offer to become emperor, he did not force it. Everyone had their own aspirations. What''s more, he is no different from being a part-time emperor now, and Daling is not affected by it. It is not a bad thing to give the throne to others. That''s all he continues to do.

    Jiang Yue originally paid attention to the selection of the emperor because of her family Xue Yan. Now her family Xue Yan felt that it was okay to continue to be the emperor, and she did not reject it. Naturally, she no longer paid attention to any suitable candidates for the emperor. But it is undeniable that among the people I know so far, only Xuanyuan Shou is the most justifiable, most suitable and most capable of being the next emperor of Daling.

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at Xuanyuan Shou, they didn''t have any opinion on Xuanyuan Shou''s handling of Wu Lingxi''s affairs. Since it was handed over to the juniors, they would naturally have to deal with them unless they really dealt with it. No, no way, but that''s not the case now, so they didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1778ï¼š What do you want?

    Chapter 1778 What do you want?

    Xue Dafu, Liu Guixia and others also have no opinion.

    Only Li Hehua was a little worried: "Bobbo himself is not sure if the child is his own, what if this is the case? This person will be placed in the house, and the children of our Xue family will really be born. Will you blame us?"

    Xue Yihu was also worried when he was told this. He is the child of Xue Bo. That Xue Bo''s child was naturally called his grandfather. And he wanted to be a good grandpa.

    From the time the child is still in the womb, he will be a good grandfather and buy things for the child or something.

    But now, it''s too much.

    He is really worried that the child will be born, it is his grandson, the grandson will know this when he grows up and will resent them. After all, when other children in the family are in the womb, they are treated very well. The family expects them to be born and really become a member of the family.

    Hearing this, Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia were also worried: "Yeah, if this is really our Xue family''s seed¡ª"

    Before they could finish speaking, Xue Erhu laughed and said, "Father, mother, why are you worrying about it, big brother, you and sister-in-law don''t have to worry about this, isn''t this a special situation now, not to mention Shishi didn''t say it, there is no million One, that''s not our child at all. Well, take 10,000 steps back and say, even if the child grows up, he can understand why we are like this, and don''t look at what his mother Wu Lingxi has done; if he doesn''t understand, That''s a fool, we don''t care what he does or doesn''t understand. Besides, when the child is born, it''s really our child, can we be nice to this child? That''s how we can understand us. If we still don''t understand, then we It doesn¡¯t even matter if people understand it or not.¡±

    "Yes!" Xue Shi immediately agreed.

    "Yes, yes." Liu Guixia and Xue Dafu both laughed and said nothing more.

    Xue Yihu smiled naively and was no longer worried.

    Li Hehua also smiled and was no longer worried.

    But at night, when Li Hehua was sleeping, she tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. In the end, she sat up and pushed her husband, Xue Yihu, next to her.

    "I''m still a little worried, in case..." Li Hehua frowned.

    Xue Yihu also sat up, "Stone and the others won''t make fun of our children. They shouldn''t really be our children, so you should be at ease."

    "I can''t get down." Li Hehua also wanted to be down-to-earth, but couldn''t. "Bobbo himself is not sure about the person involved... It would be fine if it were anything else, but that is a child, maybe our grandson or granddaughter..."

    Xue Yihu: "Then what do you think? Everyone in the family agrees."

    Li Hehua didn''t know what she wanted, but she actually felt disgusted by Wu Lingxi''s appearance. She thought how could there be such a girl, and she knew that the possibility that the child was not her grandson would be more likely. She thought about it for a long time. , When Xue Yihu was about to fall asleep, he said: "How about this, I make something warming every day and send it to the town for her to eat, not for her, but for the child in her stomach. Yes, after all, the child is innocent, whether it is our grandson or not... If this is really our child, we, the grandparents, have done our best, otherwise I always feel that we are not good grandpas and grandma. "

 Chapter 1779ï¼š all the way

    Chapter 1779 All Ways to Live

    Xue Yihu said: "Isn''t Shitou saying that someone will serve her well, and eating and drinking is also good, you better not bother about it, Shitou also said, let''s not go to the town to see her, for fear of us being punished. I think Erhu It''s right, if our child is really born, we will treat this child better, presumably when this child grows up, we can understand why we did this in the first place."

    Although Li Hehua agrees with these, she is also a kind person after all. Although she nodded her head, she seemed to agree, but she still did not lie down to sleep.

    Xue Yihu lay down for a long time, and he didn''t see his daughter-in-law lying down, so he opened his eyes and said, "Forget it, you can do whatever you want, but we really have to listen to the family''s words and can''t go there in person. The family won''t harm us. Yes, we don''t have such smart brains, so as not to be pinched by her."

    "Hey." Li Hehua was relieved and drowsy.

    *

    The next day, Li Hehua got up and killed an old hen, saying that it was for the child in Wu Lingxi''s belly to drink, and also said the same thing that Xue Yihu said last night, regardless of whether the child is theirs or not, Innocent, Xue Dafu and the others have no opinion.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that if their sister-in-law didn''t do this, she would definitely not sleep well at night, so naturally they didn''t say anything.

    After , every day, Li Hehua did this or that, and let someone send it to Wu Lingxi.

    Wu Lingxi doesn''t care how good things are, when they are placed in front of her, she has no appetite. Dare to kill the child, and dare not give birth to the child. I am afraid that no matter what, I will be smashed to pieces. Who asked the honest man Xue Bo to say so at the time.

    However, even if she lost her appetite, she ate a lot.

    She has no habit of abusing her own body.

    She lives in this house and can go out for a walk, but there are people around her.

    Xue Shi and the others were not at all afraid that she would cause the child to miscarry, even if she tried to frame someone else for causing her to abort the child, she would not dare.

    Every time she thought of Xuanyuan Shou''s words with a smile, she shuddered and broke out in a cold sweat. Before, because I felt that I had grasped Xue Bo, as long as I grasped Xue Bo, I would not be afraid of everything. How could I know that such a devil came out, it was really terrible.

    Xuanyuan Shouke is different from Xue Bo and the others. Xue Bo and the others are just young princes who have not inherited the throne, but Xuanyuan Shou and Xue Yihu and the others have been named princes for a long time.

    Who doesn''t know, the emperor is just such a brother.

    Some people even said that the emperor wanted to pass the throne to this younger brother.

    When I saw Xuanyuan Shou being so lazy before, I thought that even if her brain was good, it wasn''t that good.

    Nothing happened to her and Xue Bo that night. She was absolutely sure that the child in her womb belonged to Wu Changcai, so if the child was born, it would naturally look like Wu Changcai. Naturally, she didn''t have the courage to give birth to the child. Let this child become her ironclad evidence of slandering Xue Bo.

    You can''t do this, and you can''t have a miscarriage in this house. As Xuanyuan Shou said, a miscarriage also means that she has a guilty conscience, and she will be smashed to pieces immediately. After all, in addition to being well taken care of, there are doctors who come to check her pulse from time to time. abortion.

    She thought about it for many days, but there was only one way, and that was to run away before the child was born.

 Chapter 1780ï¼š I should too

    Chapter 1780 I should know

    But she was stared at, how did she escape? What''s more, the family is the family of heaven, and Daling is the family''s territory. She will be caught sooner or later, and the possibility of escaping to another country is very low. Also dead end is no different.

    Although it is no different from other dead ends, after all, it has more vitality than other dead ends... After thinking about it, she decided to find an opportunity to escape.

    Before running away, it is natural to be familiar with the road conditions.

    Therefore, in the following days, Wu Lingxi would pretend to go out for a walk every day, familiarize himself with the surrounding road conditions, and then figure out the best escape route.

    After thinking about the escape route, and then thinking about the big belly, it will be difficult to run, and it will not be able to run very far, so I have to run before my belly is big, plus I know when Xue Bai and Yang Wenwan will get married, it is estimated that that day Xue Shi and the others didn''t have time to care about this house. Maybe the people in this house were in a good mood because Xue Bo and Yang Wenwan were getting married, so they were in a good mood and relaxed their vigilance, so Wu Lingxi thought about it, when Xue Bo and Yang Wenwan got married run away.

    Run as far as you can.

    In case she succeeds, she will survive!

    But lack of money is a big problem, so if there are small valuable things in this house, Wu Lingxi pays attention to it, and packs it into a bag and takes it away on the day he intends to escape.

    She has no ability to take away big things. After all, she is a weak woman and has to run away. Carrying too many things will increase her burden.

    In the blink of an eye, it was October 24, the day Xue Bo and Yang Wenwan got married.

    In fact, the family has been busy these days, but today is even more busy, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are so busy that their feet are not touching the ground.

    Little Xueyan was rarely given a day off, so she didn''t have to sprint, she was happily like a little tail, following behind her parents.

    was taken by the brothers and sisters at home to play among the guests.

    This is the wedding of the younger generation, so naturally, Xue Yan, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, Xue Sihu, and Xue Wuhu will not accompany them to welcome any relatives, but Xue Shi and the others will accompany them and ride tall horses, which is still very grand.

    Because Fuying was the Empress of Beicheng, she did not have such a long time to come back for the wedding. After all, it took a lot of time on the road, but Xue Wuhu returned with his son Fubo, who will be three years old at the beginning of next month. Can make everyone happy.

    The youngest daughter, Xue Qingqing, was only nine months old, so she was too young to be brought back.

    Fubo was even younger than Xiao Xueyan''s cousin, and was held by Xiao Xueyan''s hand, playing in the pile of children, and being guarded by the older children at home.

    Fubo is three years old and will be full at the beginning of next month, but the little man has been educated by Fuying, the mother emperor, to be very stable, just like a little adult.

    Because he has been established as a prince, he is the future emperor of Beicheng, and he will inherit the throne of Beicheng.

    Although the mother emperor agreed that he would come back to play with his father, he still did not relax for a moment, and because of this, he was not as cute as Xiao Xueyan.

    Everyone wanted him to be broken like a little adult, so everyone liked to tease him.

    Little cousin Xue Yan also teased him, and immediately split a fork in front of him, and said in a milky voice, "I know this, do you?"

    Fubo''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect his little cousin to be so powerful, but the little adults couldn''t collapse, so he said, "I should be able to."

    After all, he was only three years old, and his voice was milky.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1781ï¼š Teach you to play the gyro?

    Chapter 1781 Teach you to play the top?

    "Really? Then you have one too." Xue Yan stood up happily, and looked at her little cousin with bright and expectant eyes.

    Fubo wanted to save face, so he really came, and then with a "wow", he cried in pain, and finally changed his face, no longer like a little adult.

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Wuhu heard the voice and rushed over first. He picked up his son and asked.

    Fubo wiped his eyes with his small hands and sniffled, feeling extremely aggrieved: "It hurts...split..."

    "Uncle Wu, my younger brother can''t do splits." Xiao Xueyan was super happy and jumped.

    "Wow¡ª¡ª" Fubo cried even more.

    "Hahaha," Xue Wuhu was about to die of joy. Usually, he let this son pretend to be a little adult. I saw him also hug Xiao Xueyan and let Xiao Xueyan sit on his other arm. But he coaxed: "Bobo, your sister Yanyan is playing with you. Does it still hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." Fubo said while rubbing against her. stuffy. He didn''t chop at all. When I stand up, it doesn''t hurt anymore.

    "Brother don''t cry." Xiao Xueyan went to help him wipe away his tears.

    Fubo is rare and sorry. Small eyes floated everywhere.

    Xue Wuhu was afraid that he would laugh again, and that his son, who was desperate for face, would not be able to come down on stage, so he held back his smile and said, "Sister is wiping your tears, and I still don''t thank you."

    "Thank you, sister." Fubo urn sounded angrily.

    "No thanks!" Xiao Xueyan was very happy. "Brother, let''s go out and play, I''ll teach you how to play the spinning top, I can do it!"

    "Hmm..." Fu Bo was still angry, but agreed.

    Xue Wuhu put the two precious children down from his body and couldn''t help but exhort: "Just play at the door, don''t go far."

    "Understood the fifth uncle." Xiao Xueyan said in a milky voice, and her answer was succinct.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came over. Xue Wuhu was afraid that his son would not be able to hold back his face and would not play with Xiao Xueyan, so he hurriedly signaled Jiang Yue and Xue Yan not to ask anything, knowing that Xiao Xueyan was holding Fubo and went out to play again. Just playing the top at the gate of the yard, Xue Wuhu was so happy that he cried in pain before his son splits.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also smiled.

    Xue Wuhu said happily again: "It''s also his mother emperor who is strictly in charge of him, come here, if someone doesn''t bring him, he doesn''t know how to play. Except for the appearance, there is nothing like me, I always bring others with me. Play, not like him."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Since the fifth sister-in-law has the throne that he needs to inherit, naturally the requirements are stricter."

    Xue Wuhu: "I know, I don''t blame her. She is actually very fond of Bobo. Except for letting Bobo start reading, reading, and learning etiquette, the rest is what Bobo wants. It will also be arranged. Well, let me have the opportunity to take Bobo around to play. Bobo said that he was afraid of his mother emperor, but he was also attached to his mother emperor. "

    said a few more words before continuing their work.

    Xiao Xueyan was still very good, and let him play at the door, but Xiao Xueyan agreed, and really played at the door of the yard, not going anywhere else.

    Even if the children in the village called her, she would not take Fubo with her.

    Xue Shi and the others can occasionally play with Xiao Xueyan and Fubo, but Xue Bo, as the groom''s official, can''t take it out to play with Xiao Xueyan and Fubo today.

    After lunch, the welcoming team went to the county.

    The bride was not welcomed in until it was dark.

    When Xue Bai and Yang Wenwan worshipped the church, Xiao Xueyan was very happy, ran over, hugged Yang Wenwan''s leg, raised her little face, and giggled at Yang Wenwan''s face under the hijab of the opposite worship.

 Chapter 1782ï¼š Take me to the hospital quickly?

    Chapter 1782 Quickly send me to the hospital?

    Originally, Yang Wenwan was very nervous because of her hijab, but her face was still not red. She didn''t know that Xiao Xueyan would be like this, and her small eyes were bright. .

    If it wasn''t for Xi Po next to her who was quick-witted, her hijab would have fallen off because her head was too low.

    It was Yang Wenwan''s eldest brother Yang Yuanyuan who sent his relatives. Seeing that Xiao Xueyan liked Yang Wenwan so much, Yang Yuanyuan was naturally happy and laughed along with everyone.

    After the worship, it was the wedding feast.

    Although men and women are not as suspicious as before, they can drink wedding wine at the same table, but after all, most of the men are drinking, so men and women are still sitting separately. Jiang Yue sits at the first table here, Xue Yan sat at the first table over there, and Xue Bai, the groom''s official, would naturally be drunk. This is a process that every bridegroom must go through. Even if Xue Yan was already an emperor at the beginning, he could not avoid being drunk.

    It''s just that in the past, Xue Yan had Xue Yihu, Xue Erhu, Xue Sanhu, Xue Sihu, and Xue Wuhu to help him with the wine. Now, it is natural for the elders to block Xue Bo''s wine, but Xue Shi and his peers help Xue Bo to block the wine as much as possible. Let Xue Bo not get too drunk and enter the bridal chamber in the end.

    On this side, everyone was drinking wedding wine, on the other side, in the town, in the house, the people who served her in the house were also rewarded with food and wine because Xue Bo got married. They did relax a little bit compared to usual, and then she pretended to be tired and went back. After sleeping in the room, he found a gap in the house for the guards to change shifts. Then, taking the opportunity, Wu Lingxi successfully sneaked out of the house.

    A person is carrying a bag, two sets of clothes, a few steamed buns, and the rest are some small valuables that she stole from the house.

    wanted to run farther before dawn, so that it would be harder for Xue Shi and the others to catch her back, so Wu Lingxi quickened his pace.

    When it was dawn, she was too tired to walk at all. She vaguely saw a ruined temple in front of her. She felt that it was a place to stay. She could go in and have a rest. easier to spot.

    So, she went to the ruined temple.

    And the temple was broken, so she tripped, thumped, and fell heavily to the ground, her cold sweat broke out in an instant, and her stomach felt like a knife was twisting, and she felt something flowing out.

    Her hands and feet became cold unconsciously.

    Not caring about the pain, she looked back subconsciously, only to find that there was a sloppy man sleeping in the middle of the ruined temple with a straw mat. She came in in a hurry, and didn''t notice the ground, nor did she expect that there would be someone in the seedling. Just got tripped.

    "Hi..." Wu Lingxi shivered in pain, looked down and found blood on the ground, she immediately realized that she was having a miscarriage.

    It''s all like this, why do you have to ask a doctor to see it, otherwise, she is really afraid that the blood will continue to flow like this, and she will die.

    So, she stretched out her hand and pushed the sloppy guy who was sleeping like a dead pig, covered by a straw mat, and his face was blocked by messy hair: "I, my child is gone, take me to the hospital quickly."

    The sloppy man was dreaming a beautiful dream in his sleep. He was naturally unhappy when he was pushed to wake up. He got up and didn''t see Wu Lingxi clearly. "

    Wu Lingxi saw his face clearly, "Brother Long?"

    Immediately, she remembered that Wu Changcai had stolen money before, and then she found out that she was pregnant, and then she moved her mind again and found Xue Bai, and she went to a dead end. She couldn''t help but go crazy and beat her to death. Wu Changcai.

 Chapter 1783ï¼š You are really a broom star

    Chapter 1783 You are really a broom star

    It''s all because of this guy!

    Wu Changcai just fell asleep and stared, and didn''t hear Wu Lingxi''s voice, but now a long man and Wu Lingxi''s face were in front of him, he was stunned for a while before he realized that it was Wu Lingxi.

    He didn''t understand why Wu Lingxi was here, and before he even started to ask, Wu Lingxi rushed up and scratched and scratched at him.

    was scratched several times on his face, it hurt him to death, he immediately waved his hands and kicked his feet, and kicked Wu Lingxi aside.

    "Hmm..." Wu Lingxi was already bleeding, but she happened to be kicked in the stomach, and she spit out a mouthful of blood. She lay there and couldn''t get up for a long time.

    It was only then that Wu Changcai discovered that there was a lot of blood on the ground, but seeing Wu Lingxi unable to get up, for fear that Wu Lingxi would die like this, the government thought he did it and took him for his life. Are you all right? Why are you here?"

    Without waiting for Wu Lingxi to speak, Wu Changcai said again: "You are really a broom star. You have hurt me like this, and we can still meet."

    Since he was caught by Xue Shi''s people, the money he stole has been confiscated. Although Xue Shi''s people let him go, his family did not let him go back, saying that he would only cause trouble and let him When he goes back, he will only cheat and play tricks. He has no money and can only come to this ruined temple temporarily.

    Who knew that he would meet Wu Lingxi again.

    "It was you who harmed me, but you actually said that I harmed you?" Wu Lingxi''s anger came out of nowhere, and suddenly, without knowing where, a force made her get up, and she rushed towards Wu Changcai again. past.

    After a while, Wu Lingxi''s hair was messed up, even more like a crazy woman.

    "Crazy!" Wu Changcai quickly hid. People also got up. "You can play by yourself, anyway, I don''t want to be involved with you anymore. Who doesn''t know that you offended the little princes of the Xue family, I''m leaving!" After that, the man strode out.

    Wu Lingxi picked up a stick next to him and swung it towards Wu Changcai. This man who killed thousands of knives, she had a miscarriage, the child is his, he doesn''t care about it, he still has to leave!

    She fought with him!

    Wu Changcai saw Wu Lingxi swinging his bat before he even left the temple gate, and he hurried to hide, cursing, "You''re crazy!"

    Wu Lingxi ignored him, but with scarlet eyes, he staggered chasing after Wu Changcai to fight all over the temple, Wu Changcai hurriedly hid behind the Buddha statue covered with spider webs.

    It''s not that he can''t beat Wu Lingxi, but Wu Lingxi looks ruthless now, but he is obviously very empty, and he looks like he is about to fall. He is afraid of death.

    Wu Lingxi didn''t care so much at the moment, he was only full of anger, and wanted to beat Wu Changcai to vent his hatred, but he accidentally stepped on his skirt, and he fell out with a stick like this, and it happened that his forehead hit the dilapidated front of the Buddha statue. On the incense case.

    boom.

    Almost instantly, he died.

    Then, he slid down the incense table to the ground, his eyes still wide open, staring at Wu Changcai.

    Wu Changcai shivered when he saw it.

    Wu Changcai walked over shaking his body, and took a breath, only to find that Wu Lingxi was really dead, and he was even more frightened and kept retreating, and fell to the ground.

    He wanted to run.

    But he was afraid that the government would find a corpse here and suspect that he did it. Then he ran away. What was the difference between fleeing in fear of crime? Wouldn''t the government have asked him to pay for his life?

    And he didn''t do anything to Wu Lingxi at all. It was Wu Lingxi who chased and hit him like he was crazy, and then accidentally bumped into him. It has nothing to do with him...

 Chapter 1784ï¼š Did you feel wronged during this time?

    Chapter 1784 Have you wronged you during this time?

    Besides, because the emperor is in this area, there is no unjust, false or wrong case here at all, and the government is very honest and honest...

    Thinking of this, Wu Changcai thought it might be better to go to the government to find someone, and felt that the government would definitely be able to find out and know that he did not kill at all.

    Then, Wu Changcai hurriedly went to the county office and came with the yamen.

    Ãàe also came together.

    After careful inspection and various traces around, the people in the county government did confirm that this incident was an accident, not the one who was killed by Wu Changcai, but the process still has to go, Wu Changcai is still locked in the cell for the time being, and when the process is over, People will naturally be released.

    Although their magistrate married a daughter yesterday, he still married little prince Xue Bo, but this death is a major event. The people of the county government reported the matter to their magistrate as usual.

    Yang county magistrate looked at the case file and found that it was Wu Lingxi, so he hurriedly asked Xue Shi to inform them.

    Xue Shi and the others blocked a lot of wine for Xue Bo, the groom last night. It was not until noon that he slowly got up and drank the sober soup, his head still hurt.

    People from the mansion in the town came to report that Wu Lingxi was gone.

    The waiter knocked on Wu Lingxi''s door in the morning and found that he was missing, and he has been looking everywhere, and he has not yet found where he is.

    Before the person who made the report left, the people sent by the magistrate of Yang arrived, saying that Wu Lingxi died in the ruined temple, which was reported by Wu Changcai. It is something in the house, and the small objects are engraved with words.

    For Wu Lingxi''s failure to beat Wu Changcai, but his own death, Xue Shi was not sympathetic at all, and said: "It''s really evil and evil, the time has come! Deserving it!"

    Seeing that Xue Bo didn''t speak, Xue Shi was not angry: "Don''t you still have the heart of a bodhisattva now! People run by themselves, why do you want to run yourself, obviously you are too guilty, why are you too guilty, obviously you don''t have a heart at all. I''ve touched her! How many times we''ve said it, you still don''t believe it, why, she stole everything, and the small things are all from our house, people just run away secretly, so many people in the house can testify, and Wu Changcai''s In the confession, he clearly said that Wu Lingxi met him only after he showed up at the broken temple with a burden, so don''t you still believe it!"

    Xue Bai smiled and said, "Brother, why are you angry again, I didn''t say I didn''t believe it, I just pity that child, even if it''s not mine, it''s still a child, innocent."

    Xue Shi also knew that the child was innocent, so he hummed and said nothing.

    Li Hehua also felt sorry for the child. She felt that the child was innocent. After sighing, she pulled her daughter-in-law Yang Wenwan, who had just passed the door, and said, "I have wronged you during this time."

    Yang Wenwan shook her head, "No grievance, I know he never touched her." She had always believed in this, just like Xue Shi and the others.

    It''s just that Xue Baixin is too good, so good that he is too stupid to be told by Wu Lingxi.

    However, Xue Bo has already promised her that after this incident, he will no longer insist on his own ideas so foolishly.

    Indeed, after this day, even if Xue Bo had his own ideas and insistence, but if the family opposed it, it still made sense, he knew that it was wrong, and he stopped insisting.

    Also since this day, even though Xue Bo is still very good, he is no longer stupid and makes people feel hopeless.

    Xue Shi and they are naturally very happy.

    Xue Dafu and the others are very happy, their family Bo Bo has grown up.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1785ï¼š blue door green door grey door

    Chapter 1785 Blue Door Green Door Grey Door

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, that''s true.

    *

    In a twinkling of an eye into November, the weather is getting colder and colder. Because Xiao Xueyan is still young, her resistance is not as good as adults. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will not let Xiao Xueyan practice martial arts outside, but in the house. , and reading and literacy.

    If the sun came out and it was not too cold, they only allowed their babies to practice martial arts outside, and they also basked in the sun.

    Today, November 17, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are sitting on the kang drinking tea, while their baby is practicing martial arts under the kang, and they give pointers from time to time.

    Suddenly, a long beeping sound came to mind, and it was more than one sound, it kept beeping, just like any alarm sound, so familiar, Jiang Yue heard it and knew that there was another gray button lit up in the space, which became Gray button.

    Although the space hasn''t changed much for a few years, it suddenly changed again, and Jiang Yue is not surprised.

    After all, she has long known that she now has two spaces, and the two spaces have been merging, and sooner or later they will be completely merged into one space.

    Since this is the case, then the space that her husband transferred to her when she was Doctor Bai will show all the characteristics sooner or later, and let her know and understand.

    But here the gray button is lit up again, so I must go in and see it.

    Involuntarily, Jiang Yue put down the jade cup in her hand and said to her husband, "The alarm sounded again in the space, and there should be another door."

    Before Xue Yan could speak, Xiao Xueyan said happily, "Mother, I want to see it too!"

    Ever since Xiao Xueyan''s birthday, she entered the space and went to the apocalypse to see it. Later, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would take Xiao Xueyan to play in the apocalypse from time to time. Now, Xiao Xueyan is very familiar with Jiang Yue''s space anyway.

    In addition, although she is young, she is very smart. She immediately understood that her mother wanted to enter the space with her father to see it, and she naturally wanted to see it too.

    Jiang Yue said: "You haven''t had enough time to practice martial arts today. When you have enough time to practice, I''ll show you again, not now."

    Xiao Xueyan was extremely disappointed, but she continued to practice her martial arts obediently.

    "Daddy and I go into the space to see, you practice martial arts in the room, don''t go out." Jiang Yue urged.

    "I know my mother." Xiao Xueyan couldn''t follow a block into the space immediately.

    Xue Yan smiled and rubbed his baby''s little head, and then, his family Yuebao took a piece into the space.

    There was indeed an alarm sound in the space, and when we entered the high-tech room, the room was indeed flashing red light constantly, and the words ''alarm'' flashed in red on the big screen in front.

    But when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked to the side wall of the universal nursery room, they found that not only one gray button was lit up, but three gray buttons were directly lit up this time, and all three buttons had also turned into red buttons. .

    I can also clearly see that only the bottom gray button is not lit. It is estimated that the day when this button is lit, that is, when the two spaces are completely integrated.

    Jiang Yue pressed each of the three newly lit red buttons.

    Then, the flashing red light stopped, and the alarm sound also stopped as before, and naturally there was no alarm word on the big screen.

    Immediately, under the big screen, they began to separate again.

    Then three doors are revealed, all of different colors, the blue door, the green door, and the gray door.

    Jiang Yue pressed the red button that was lit before, and then the white door, the black door, and the pink door appeared.

 Chapter 1786ï¼š original

    Chapter 1786 Original

    She and her family Xue Yan already knew that the white door represents the door to the end of the world, the black door represents the door to Dachen, the pink door represents the door to Daling, and the blue, green and gray doors that light up today, Which world do they lead to?

    has determined that she can only open these doors until the space is fully integrated, so this time, Jiang Yue didn''t try to open them, knowing that she still can''t open them.

    She just asked her family Xue Yan: "The blue door, the green door, the gray door, which door do you think we should open first?"

    Xue Yan said: "These doors only appeared at this time. Presumably it is not because the space has spirituality that we need to do. It should be integrated at this stage. These three doors should appear. In this case, it doesn''t matter which one is opened first. Just open it in order and see what the world is behind the door, there is no need for us to do anything, but we still need to have a bottom line in our hearts."

    "Well." Jiang Yue agreed.

    Then, Xue Yan raised his hand and opened the blue door.

    Outside the blue door, there was nothing to cover, they could clearly see that there was a forest in front of them, and Xue Yan took Jiang Yue''s hand and went outside the blue door.

    First, I tried the difference between the time spent in the world outside the blue door and Da Ling, and made sure to stay outside the blue door for a few minutes, and only a few minutes passed by Da Ling. Only then did Jiang Yue and Xue Yan feel at ease and go outside the blue door again. World, walking along the forest, looking at the world.

    Walking, when they heard a sound, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue avoided behind a big tree, and then they saw primitive people wrapped in leaves or animal skins gathering food in a group.

    When these people passed, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed them secretly, and then found that these people had entered the cave and lived in the cave. Their language was somewhat incomprehensible to them, but they could read some words on the cave. , is an ancient hieroglyph, Jiang Yue will understand, this is the ''primitive'' world.

    Although Xue Yan has no memory of Doctor Bai, he always goes to the end of the world, and he knows a lot about the culture before the end of the world. Progress, and the world gets better and better.

    may be too primitive, and the language is also very primitive, and there are big differences. There are primitive people sitting at the entrance of the cave and talking while polishing stone tools, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not understand.

    The language is not fluent, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that they did not need to appear. Then, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan back to the space and let the primitive world develop naturally.

    Then, the green door is opened.

    When they opened it, they found that the green door was on a hillside with green grass. At first glance, they could not see anything under the hillside. They could see the blue sky and the distant mountains and rivers connecting together.

    is like there are many sounds of birds and beasts, endless.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still stepped out and tested the time difference between the world outside the green door and Da Ling at the green door. When I arrived at the green gate with peace of mind, I stepped on the grass, walked to the edge of the slope, and looked at the bottom of the slope.

    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t see it, but I found out that this is not only big, but also quite tall.

    And at the bottom of the slope, there is a grassland with birds and beasts scattered in all directions.

    These are not strange, the strange thing is that those beasts, some running, turned into people... Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

 Chapter 1787ï¼š beast world

    Chapter 1787 The Beast World

    I saw Jiang Yuedao: "Even in the apocalypse for tens of thousands of years, I have never seen this kind of thing. Some people write novels, and the fictional orc world is like this. Animals have humanoid shapes and can become human."

    Xue Yan said: "Then this should be the world of beasts."

    "Um."

    Jiang Yue just responded when she saw down the slope, a white tiger fiercely chased an antelope and ran out of a forest. The round pupils were extremely focused and gloomy.

    Suddenly, the antelope stumbled, fell to the ground, and then turned into a teenager.

    The tiger jumped up like this and became a handsome young man. The young man held the antelope''s animal skin placket in one hand, got up and threw the young man: "Do you want to be eaten by running so slow?"

    The boy''s eyes were red, but he was extremely stubborn: "I will definitely be able to run faster next time!"

    The youth is extremely disdainful: "Once eaten, there will be no next time."

    The boy choked.

    Youth: "It''s useless anymore. Instead of letting you serve as food for other tribes, it''s better for our own tribe to eat you first."

    The boy was very uncomfortable.

    "Don''t cry!" The young man''s face was bad.

    The young master knelt down on the ground, still crying: "Wang, my grandfather hasn''t been eaten yet, I can''t be eaten."

    The young man laughed angrily: "Are you telling me to eat grandpa you first? Your grandfather is not good in animal form, but the human form is so powerful that few in the tribe can match it. Even if you are old, you can catch a lot of prey. You What is it? You can''t do well if you let you gather, and you can''t do well in hunting. What do you say the tribe keeps you doing?"

    The boy cried: "I didn''t mean it that way, I promised Grandpa that I couldn''t be eaten."

    The young man closed his eyes, "If it wasn''t for your grandfather''s face, I really..." Finally, he waved his hand, "Okay, let''s go back."

    "Oh." The young man replied in a low voice, then lowered his head and followed behind the young man obediently.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, carrying a smell that he had never smelled before, like the smell of an orc, but it was a little different from the smell of an orc. The boy said, "You go back first."

    The boy did not dare to ask why he was asked to go back first, so he went back to the tribe first.

    The young man turned into his original form again, detoured in the shape of a white tiger, and went uphill silently.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were standing on the slope, and Xue Yan couldn''t hear the conversation between the youth and the teenager down the slope, but Jiang Yue had good ears, so he heard it.

    And the language in this beast world is the same as what they usually say, so she can understand it naturally.

    Then, Jiang Yue told Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan only then knew that the young man should be the tiger king of a tribe, and the young man was an orc in the young man''s same tribe, and the young man had a grandfather. Although he was old, his human form was still quite powerful.

    It wasn''t until he saw the tiger king taking the boy into the woods that Jiang Yue said again: "I don''t know if this is a novel or a parallel world, but whether it''s a novel or a parallel world, we don''t know much about this place, since we know that this is the world of beasts. No need to stay anymore, let''s go back."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    The two of them were about to return to the space when they saw a white tiger walking up silently, then stopped on the **** and looked at them coldly.

    The beast is good at this. Sometimes it can walk silently and never find it.

    Jiang Yue didn''t hear even though she had good ears.

 Chapter 1788ï¼š What the **** are you?

    Chapter 1788 What the **** are you?

    And she was far away just now. When the white tiger was about to walk into the woods, she could not hear any voices from the youth and teenagers, but she and her family, Xue Yan, saw the youth and teenagers enter the woods with their own eyes. Obviously, this tiger Wang should have separated from the boy in the woods.

    Yes, this white tiger is the one under the **** just now.

    I don''t know how the white tiger discovered them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stopped there after seeing the white tiger, not in a hurry to go back to the space. Thus, a confrontation situation between the two was formed.

    Da Ling, in the room, Xiao Xue Yan was practicing martial arts obediently and cutely, when suddenly, Xue Gangan knocked on the door: "Uncle, auntie."

    Xue Gangan is almost eighteen years old, so she doesn''t go to the academy very much. She often comes back. Today Xue Gangan is at home.

    Xiao Xueyan hurriedly walked to the door, put her toes on her toes, and opened the door with her two little hands. She said in a milky voice, "Sister, my father and mother are not here."

    "Ah, I''m not here, where are you going? My mother made red dates cake and told them to eat it. Yan Yan, do you want to eat it? Are you tired of practicing martial arts? My poor little one, I have practiced martial arts several times at such a young age. It''s been a month." Xue Gangan picked up Xiao Xueyan and pinched Xiao Xueyan''s little face, thinking that this cousin is really too cute.

    Xiao Xueyan hugged her sister''s neck with her small hands, and said in a milky voice, "I''m tired, but my mother and father want me to grow up and be able to protect myself. I haven''t had enough time to practice martial arts. Sister..." Speaking of which, Xiao Xueyan pointed her finger in embarrassment, "I can''t tell you where my father and mother went."

    Xue Gangan was immediately curious: "Why can''t you say it?"

    "I just can''t say..." Xiao Xueyan lowered her head. "I promised my father and mother, I can''t say."

    "Okay." Xue Gangan didn''t care, she sipped Xiao Xueyan''s cousin''s white and tender face, "Since I agreed, I must do it."

    "Well." Seeing that her sister stopped asking, Xiao Xueyan was immediately happy again.

    Xue Gangan put down Xiao Xueyan.

    But Xiao Xueyan took her hand and said happily to her: "Sister, if I can tell you in the future, I will definitely tell you, and then take you to find your father and mother."

    "alright.

    Xue Gangan wanted to say umm like Xiao Xueyan''s tone, but she knew that after only one word, she suddenly felt that the scene before her eyes changed. She and Xiao Xueyan were in the same forest, surrounded by trees.

    Xiao Xueyan was still holding Xue Gangan''s hand, and she was also stunned. Why is she here.

    Immediately, she thought that her mother and father should have brought her here. When mother and father took her to the end of the world to play, the scene before her always changed suddenly, but what about mother and father? Why don''t you see anyone? Can people who haven''t seen them bring her too? But since I brought her here, my mother and father should be here.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Xueyan immediately let go of Xue Gangan''s hand and ran out of the forest happily.

    While running, he shouted, "Mother! Daddy! Mother! Daddy!"

    When Xue Gangan came to this unfamiliar place, she was naturally flustered. Seeing Xiao Xueyan running out, she was afraid that something would happen to Xiao Xueyan, so she hurriedly said, but only after she took a step, Xiao Xueyan disappeared in front of her eyes.

    "Yan Yan!" Xue Gan was horrified.

    What about Yan Yan?

    Her family is beautiful!

    On the slope, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only looked at Bai Hu for a while before Bai Hu took on a human form and asked them, "What the **** are you? Why can''t I smell what kind of animals you are."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1789ï¼š No pure people?

    Chapter 1789 There is no pure person?

    shows that there are no pure people here.

    Only Orcs.

    And the beastman, in addition to the human taste, also has the taste of the beast.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only have the taste of human beings, and have no taste of beasts at all.

    As soon as Baihu said this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan instantly understood how the tiger king in front of him knew that they were here, they should have smelled them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Immediately, Yu Xue Yan said: "We are not the orcs here, you don''t have to be on guard, we will leave now."

    did not suddenly disappear in front of Bai Hu, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked down the slope, Bai Hu did not stop them, but their eyes narrowed.

    It wasn''t until she was out of Baihu''s sight that Jiang Yue brought her family Xue Yan into the space.

    Bai Hu suddenly couldn''t smell the smell of the two people just now. It was very strange. He went downhill in the direction Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked, and found that the smell of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had disappeared by the grass. He looked around. Looking around, he didn''t see the shadow of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and then he frowned.

    Thinking of the words of the two just now, Bai Hu didn''t know whether to believe it or not, and went down the slope.

    As soon as we went downhill, I heard someone shouting¡ª¡ª

    "Yan Yan!"

    "Yan Yan!"

    "Don''t scare me, Yanyan!"

    "Come out and look good!"

    The tone of is very anxious.

    It¡¯s not surprising that if there is a human voice, he can turn into a human form and speak human words. The strange thing is that this smell is also the smell of a human being, and it doesn¡¯t even have the smell of a beast, as if he is a pure human being.

    But although it is a human taste, it is different from the taste of the two people just now.

    Today is also strange, I met three people who seemed to be pure.

    However, he still changed back to the appearance of a tiger, and walked over to take a look.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t know about this situation, they just returned to the space again. They originally planned to open the third door that appeared today, that is, the gray door, but before they opened it, they heard the voice of their baby.

    "Mother! Daddy!"

    "Mother! Daddy!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both startled, how could there be the sound of their baby in the space, but they were still busy leaving the high-tech room.

    saw their baby running towards them on the yellow earth.

    Because she can be self-sufficient at the end of the world now, she doesn''t need to plant large-scale things on the loess every day, so the loess is empty, so their baby is running on the loess, which is particularly conspicuous.

    "Yan Yan, why are you here?" Xue Yan hurriedly bent over and picked up the little guy who ran towards him and his Yuebao.

    "Hey, didn''t my father and mother bring me here?" Xiao Xueyan sat on Xue Yan''s arm with a confused expression. She thought it was brought by her father and mother, but it seemed not.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yanyao looked at me, I looked at you, and I didn''t understand what was going on.

    Xue Yan: "My mother and I didn''t go back to Daling after we entered the space. How did you bring you here? Did you see us bring you here?"

    "No." Xiao Xueyan said immediately. "It was the second aunt who made the red date cake. I felt that my sister came to the room and asked my father and mother to eat it. She also asked me if I would eat it. I said no, because I promised my father and mother not to tell me, so I didn''t tell my sister. Where have you been, but I told my sister, if I can tell my sister in the future, I must tell her, and then take her to find my father and mother, and then the scene in front of us has changed. In a forest, I thought It was my mother and father who did it, because only when my mother and father took me to the end times to play, the things in front of me would suddenly change."

 Chapter 1790ï¼š Can Xiao Xueyan awaken?

    Chapter 1790 Xiao Xueyan''s ability awakened?

    "So, although I didn''t see my father and my mother, I felt that my father and my mother were nearby, and then I came to find my father and my mother. Then I found that the scene changed again. I was on the yellow earth and could see the high In the technology room, I thought my mother and father should be in it, so I ran over, and sure enough, my mother and father are here!"

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately looked in the direction where Xiao Xue Yan ran, "You said that the scenery in front of you has changed, in a forest, then you feel that my sister is coming with you, What about your sister?"

    As far as the eye can see, it is all yellow earth.

    Even if Xue Gangan came in, he would faint, but no one fell on the yellow earth.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan frowned unconsciously, having a bad premonition.

    "Sister isn''t there¡ª" Xiao Xueyan subconsciously pointed in the direction she ran from, and then she was stunned, "Hey, where''s my elder sister?"

    That''s it, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t even bother to open the gray door to take a look. They hurriedly took Xiao Xueyan out of the space and went back to their room.

    The door of their room was wide open, and Xue Gangan was not seen.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan strode out of the room.

    Xue Yan told the baby he was holding: "If the family asks, they will say that your sister was arranged by me and your mother to do some errands."

    "Oh." Even if Xiao Xueyan was young, she knew something was wrong. She was super good and didn''t dare to cause trouble.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked around at home, but they didn''t see Xue Gangan, but Yu Hongyan, the second sister-in-law, met her and said with a smile, "This makes Gangan ask you to come and eat the red date cake, and she doesn''t know where to go. gone, no one is seen."

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "Our daughter is usually skinny and wild, are you not used to it yet?"

    Yu Hongyan glared at him.

    Xue Yan was worried in her heart, but she didn''t show her face, and smiled: "Gan Gan just told us to eat red date cake, and Yuebao and I have something to do, thinking that she is also old, and she doesn''t go to the academy often, so it''s time to After the experience, let her help us do it, things are a little urgent, and she didn''t have time to say hello to you."

    "That''s it, that''s good, that''s good." Yu Hongyan was very happy. "She just has something to do. She only knows wild and crazy all day long. Just like her brother Shitou."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue took Xiao Xue Yan to eat a red date cake with their second brother and second sister-in-law in the main room, and then went back to the room.

    Then, his face became solemn.

    I saw them put their baby on the kang, and then they looked at their baby and asked seriously: "Yan Yan, think about it, what does that forest look like?"

    "It''s the forest, there are many trees. But I didn''t look at it much, so I let go of my sister''s hand and went to find my father and mother." Xiao Xueyan told the truth.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got the point.

    released my sister''s hand...

    That is to say¡­

    I saw Xue Yan immediately looked at her Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue nodded: "It should be Yan Yan''s ability awakened."

    Before, they suspected that their baby was different from other children and might have supernatural powers, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this kind of supernormal power.

    Xiao Xueyan is cute and doesn''t understand very well: "Mother, what power has awakened? Do I have power? What is power?"

    Jiang Yue said: "You have it, but others don''t have it. It''s an amazing ability that science can''t explain."

    Xiao Xueyan has been to the apocalypse many times, and her horizons have broadened a lot, and she understood at once: "Oh. Mother, what is my power?"

 Chapter 1791ï¼š Teleport?

    Chapter 1791 Teleportation?

    Jiang Yuedao: "According to what you just said, your ability should be that you can instantly go to a place you want to go, and you can also take people with you. Just now, your sister should have been taken to the forest by you, but you Let go of her hand and look for us, so you appeared near us, you can find us, but you lost your sister. It can also be simply put, that is, you can teleport, whoever you want to find, just Who will appear in an instant."

    Speaking of this, Jiang Yue pondered: "So, your sister should be in the beast world."

    Xue Yan nodded: "The feeling should be in the beast world. After all, according to what Yanyan said, she saw us in a very short time. According to this time, we were in the beast world at that time. But we returned to the space again. , and then Yanyan let go of Sentiment''s hand and looked for us. Yan Yan was in the space, but Sense was still in the world of beasts. And since he wanted to find someone, he would appear near someone, then at that time, Yan Yan Yan Hegangan said that if he could tell her, he would definitely tell her, and bring her to find you and me, so he would face a sudden change in the future, that is to say, that forest should be the **** we were standing on at that time. The woods in the distance."

    "That''s right." Jiang Yue also nodded. Immediately, she said to her baby: "Yan Yan, your father and I are holding your hand now, and you don''t have to do anything else, just want to find you to feel good sister, try it out, can we reach the beast world? go."

    Xue Yan didn''t know what the beast world was, but she had been to the apocalypse and felt that the beast world should also be a world. She really remembered it and wanted to find her sister.

    She lost her sister, she has to find it.

    However, no matter what she thought, she even closed her eyes and thought hard, her face flushed red, she was still sitting on the kang, and the scene in front of her had not changed.

    Then, she couldn''t take it anymore, and she asked anxiously, "Mother, didn''t you say that I have supernatural powers? Why are we still here, not near my sister?"

    Xue Yan also looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yuedao: "I wasn''t very able to control my abilities at first. It should be because the baby is still too young, and the abilities have just awakened. Sometimes the spirits sometimes don''t work. It''s good to be able to control them later."

    Xue Yan thought that he used to be Doctor Bai, and all the evidence proved that Doctor Bai''s former abilities were unstable, sometimes controllable and sometimes uncontrollable, so he naturally understood and said, "Then let''s hurry through the space. Let''s go to the beast world again."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue naturally had no opinion at all.

    How to get their sense of home back.

    "Yan Yan, don''t worry, you continue to practice martial arts in the house, don''t tell anyone about your supernatural powers, and don''t tell others for the time being, father and mother are going to enter the space again, and I''m going to find you to feel the sense of sister, you Be obedient." Xue Yan reassured. Although so reassuring, he was actually very worried.

    "Hmm, mother and father, hurry up. My sister can''t do anything." At this time, Xiao Xueyan was super sensible. She wants her sister to come back.

    She doesn''t want her sister to be in trouble.

    *

    In the world of beasts, just as the white tiger came down from the slope, he saw a man running out of the woods. He heard the sound and knew that it was a female, but he didn''t expect that it was such a slender female. Grip will break.

    On the **** just before, the female was actually thin, but she was covered with a cloak, so she couldn''t tell how thin she was. Besides, at first glance, the female was a pair with the male next to her at the time, but now the one in front of her, The waist is bound by a belt...

 Chapter 1792ï¼š little leopard

    Chapter 1792 Little Leopard

    Anyway, he has never seen a female with such a thin waist.

    The female in front of her was also wearing clothes of similar material to the two just now, and she didn''t know what it was made of. It was completely different from the clothes made of animal skins.

    There was also a thing on her head, with a pearl hanging from her head. As she walked around anxiously, it swayed and it was very beautiful.

    The skin is snow-white.

    The female just now is very good-looking, and now this one is not bad, very good-looking, at least that face, not to mention other tribes, their tribes are not so good-looking.

    The white tiger stopped just like that and stood there.

    Xue Gangan only looked for her little Yanyan at first. She couldn''t lose her little Yanyan. How old is her little Yanyan? If she loses her, life is a problem, but as soon as she runs away Lin Zi, her field of vision has widened, and she has also been looking for her little Yanyan, but she just shouted ''Yanyan! '', and saw a white tiger parked not far away, the white tiger looked at her closely, and her heart shrank suddenly.

    "I''m going!" She was also taken aback.

    This was the first time she saw a tiger with her own eyes.

    I used to look at it before.

    In her house, in the main room, there is a magnificent picture of a tiger descending from the mountain drawn by her uncle.

    was frightened, but she still immediately pulled out a dagger from her boot. The white tiger looked at her like this, she thought that the white tiger would rush over, and an extra dagger in her hand was better than fighting a tiger with her bare hands.

    Fortunately, she began to practice martial arts at the age of six. Although she did not say she was successful, she felt that she would not die at the hands of tigers.

    Injured at most.

    Seeing that Xue Gangan had something shiny under the sun in Xue Gangan''s hand, it still looked sharp, so Bai Hu narrowed his eyes.

    Xue Gangan was even more alarming and took a step back subconsciously.

    If the white tiger didn''t rush over, she thought she would just retreat and go to find her little Yanyan elsewhere.

    I don''t know where this place is. It''s obviously winter at her house, but it''s like spring here, and her little Yanyan suddenly disappeared without a shadow. In fact, she didn''t know where to go to find her home. Xiao Yanyan, but even if you don''t know it at all, you have to find it.

    Xue Gangan only cared about the white tiger, and worried about her little Yanyan, so she didn''t notice that there was a little leopard lying in the grass on her left.

    The little leopard, despite being young, is very daring, with fierce eyes, ready to hunt at any time.

    At this moment, a pair of leopard eyes were behind the grass, staring at Xue Gangan''s neck, as if they were about to rush over and bite Xue Gangan''s neck.

    And the brothers of this little leopard are also near the little leopard, ready to wait for the opportunity. Although they are all little leopards, but there are quite a lot of them, they all rushed over. Can''t care about that.

    Just by smelling the smell, the white tiger knew that the dozen or so little leopards from his tribe that also made him worry had run out and were nesting nearby.

    With a tiger''s eyes, he saw a little leopard in the grass on Xue Gangan''s left.

    Just in time, Xue Gangan stepped back with the dagger, and was about to walk in the direction of the little leopard. The little leopard immediately bared his teeth, his eyes were even more cruel, and then he rushed over.

    When the other little leopards saw their younger brother on, they all rushed out and rushed towards Xue Gangan.

    "Fuck!"

    More than a dozen little leopards rushed like this, Xue Gangan didn''t expect it at all, and was even more startled.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1793ï¼š We want to hunt, king.

    Chapter 1793 We want to hunt, king.

    Although he can take care of this, not necessarily that, he can take care of the front, but not the rear, but Xue Gangan still thinks that one should be killed, and the others will definitely run away.

    After all, these little leopards are still small. If they are adult leopards, one is enough, let alone more than a dozen.

    So, I saw Xue Gangan grabbing the first bun, and pressing the little leopard to the ground with his knees, and then the dagger raised, and it was about to stab down hard.

    stuck on this little leopard, killing the little leopard instantly.

    Unexpectedly, only to hear a tiger roar, the white tiger rushed towards her like a flying tiger, throwing off the dagger in her hand and pinning her to the ground.

    The tiger''s eye is not good.

    She struggled, but the white tiger didn''t move like a mountain.

    The weight of the white tiger alone weighed her down.

    She reached out to reach the dagger that fell to one side, but she didn''t reach it, but she did reach a stone with a point, which looked a little sharp. She immediately held it in her hand and swung it towards Baihu''s eyes with all her strength.

    She wanted to blind Baihu''s eyes.

    The white tiger could only avoid it, but she still cut a not-so-deep cut on her front leg.

    Xue Gangan also took the opportunity to struggle out from under the white tiger, but the next second, the little leopards rushed towards her like crazy, knocking her down, and she even hit the back of her head directly on the stone on the ground , fainted immediately.

    The little leopards wanted to bite Xue Gangan''s neck when they opened their mouths.

    "Go away." Baihu shouted.

    Then, he transformed into a human form, a handsome young man.

    The little leopards immediately closed their mouths when they heard the words, and then they all turned into human figures, with a dozen little radish heads, all bouncing around the young man, making a noise: "King. King. King."

    "Next time you sneak out of the tribe again, and there are no big orcs to follow, I will eat you." The youth said.

    "We want to hunt, Wang." The little leopards were not frightened at all, and they jumped up and down. "We want to be able to hunt a lot like the king. We want to eat a lot of meat."

    The young man didn''t bother to care about them, he just picked up the dagger on the ground and looked at it. No matter how sharp a stone knife was, it was not as sharp. But the female just now used so much strength that she would definitely be able to pierce the little leopard and let the little leopard die on the spot. .

    Thinking like this, the young man''s face turned colder, "Did you hear me?"

    The little leopards said: "I heard. Before we grow up, we can''t leave the tribe unless there are big orcs with us."

    "Hmm." The young man''s face became better.

    The little leopard became cheerful again and shouted again and again: "Wang, Wang, why doesn''t this female change? We don''t eat people, we only eat beasts. How can we eat her like this."

    The young man''s gaze fell on Xue Gangan''s face on the ground, and he didn''t answer the little leopards'' words. He just murmured inaudibly: "What are you..." Why is it only human.

    looked at the sky, it was time to go back to the tribe, so he put away the dagger, and bent down to hug the person on the ground, let''s take it back first, he was dizzy.

    But, as soon as he picked it up, he frowned.

    is too light.

    No wonder it looks so slender.

    But the feeling of holding it up is soft and strangely comfortable.

    "Let''s go, go back." The young man shouted to the dozen or so naughty little radishes on the side.

    "Oh." Little Radish quickly followed.

    *

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan opened the green door again. When they entered the beast world, they were still on the slope. Then, they went down the **** and entered the woods not far down the **** and began to feel at home.

 Chapter 1794ï¼š Should people still be alive?

    Chapter 1794 Should people still be alive?

    But Linzi searched all over and shouted, but I didn''t see them feel at home.

    expanded the range again, and searched around the forest for a long time, but couldn''t find it.

    However, he found a sharp stone with some blood outside the forest, and it smelled like human blood. There was also blood on a stone on the ground next to it, but the smell of the blood was different. It was human blood. No matter who the blood is, there is not a lot of blood on the two stones.

    And there are traces of fighting.

    looks like hunting, but there is not much blood. If they feel that they are really being hunted by beasts, there must be more than that.

    Obviously, it was taken away.

    People should still be alive.

    The one on this rock smells of human blood, so it should be their home.

    And whose blood is on the other stone? What beast?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s brows did not loosen at all.

    Xue Yan said: "Could it be the blood of the white tiger? He didn''t start with us, and he didn''t look like someone who would kill people easily. Besides, when we left, it seemed that the white tiger was the only one who could take it away. Feeling. Feeling how to say, she still has some skills, and ordinary beasts can''t deal with her."

    Jiang Yue nodded, but still said: "Just in case, take this stone to the end of the world to test, if it is the blood of a tiger, it must be the blood of the white tiger, then we can find a way to find the white tiger directly. Now, isn''t the white tiger the tiger king of a tribe? There must be a lot of beasts who know him and should be looking for him. Since he was not killed on the spot, he was taken away. Obviously, there will be no problem for the time being. "

    "Um."

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the space.

    Then, he opened the white door and entered the end times.

    Outside the white door, nearby, there is the laboratory of Base A. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan gave the stone stained with the blood of the beast to the people in the laboratory and asked them to test it.

    It didn''t take long for the test to come out, and it was indeed the blood of a tiger.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s target was immediately pinpointed on the white tiger. Next time they go to the beast world, just ask about the white tiger directly.

    Although the Beast World and Da Ling have different seasons, when the Beast World is daytime, the Da Ling is also daytime, and the Beast World is about to get dark, and the Da Ling sky is also dark. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are not good to go to the Beast World After a while, it was dark and blind, it was difficult to find people, and it was dangerous. After all, beasts at night are more terrifying and cunning. Many beasts can be seen at night, but their vision is blocked at night, which is too unfavorable.

    I plan to go again during the day tomorrow.

    Before leaving the space, and before it was dark in Daling, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still opened the gray door to take a look, and then they saw outside the gray door, artillery fire, gunfire, and mechas and mechas. Fighting, fighting between mechas and aircraft, fighting between aircraft and aircraft, and fighting between spaceships and spaceships, extremely harsh mechanical sounds are also one after another, deafening, and there are mental powers using mental power, making some things that can''t fly are messed up Flying, in front of the weapon, it seems that two planets are attacking each other, without having to go out, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can see that the world outside the gray gate is - Interstellar.

    The last days have never experienced this era, but the last days also have novels written about interstellar mechas. From the novels, this is probably the case.

    Outside the door, it was obvious that the two planets were doing so hard, but no one noticed them. The gray door they opened was like a TV screen, and the scene of the two planets was playing, just like a scene. A big-budget movie.

 Chapter 1795ï¼š Youth tribe

    Chapter 1795 Yao Tribe

    is just a lot more shocking than the movie.

    Jiang Yue looked at it again and said: "It is estimated that this world is too dangerous. Even if this door is opened, there is still a layer of protective film outside. No one sees this door, and no one sees us. If they see Well, we didn''t see anything blocking the entrance of this gate, and the mecha and aircraft had to bombard us."

    "That''s right." Xue Yan also agreed.

    "Since this is the case," Jiang Yue said again, "let''s leave this world alone."

    means to close the door.

    "Well." Xue Yan still had no objection, and then closed the gray door.

    Immediately, the two of them left the space together.

    Their baby has finished martial arts, and is sitting on the kang with a worried face, waiting for them to come back. Seeing that they are the only ones who come back, without seeing her feeling sister, she pursed her lips, and became even more unhappy and worried. .

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan couldn''t be less comforted.

    Hearing that her sister Ghana was taken away by a white tiger, and the white tiger would not hurt her sister Ghana for the time being, Xiao Xueyan felt a little better.

    *

    Xue Gangan woke up in the middle of the night.

    When she woke up, before she noticed her surroundings, she found that the back of her head was hurting, and when she touched it, it hurt even more, and she immediately remembered what happened before she fainted.

    Then, she sat up abruptly.

    Only then did I find out that she was in a cave. The cave was quite big, and the stone bed under her was also quite large. She was still covered with animal skins. Firewood was burning in the middle of the cave. , Illuminated the cave, so that she could see the whole cave clearly. Except for the stone bed, which took up more space, the rest were small objects. All kinds of stone tools were hung on the wall of the cave, and there were many animal skins hanging on the wall.

    Where is this?

    Xue felt stunned.

    Wasn''t she knocked down by a dozen little leopards again? There was also a big white tiger at that time... Why did she seem to have nothing to do except for the back of her head?

    Someone rescued her?

    Why is she here otherwise?

    There are obvious traces of people living in this cave.

    Suddenly, there were several wolf cries from outside, Xue Gangan subconsciously went to grab the dagger in his boots, but found that the dagger was missing, it should have fallen when the big white tiger fell on her. And that was the only weapon in her body at the time. If she lost it, wouldn''t her combat effectiveness be weaker?

    "I don''t need you here, go far away."

    Suddenly, I heard a voice again, but it was a male voice.

    There were probably people outside the cave, and the male voice told those people to go away.

    The male voice is quite good, but it seems that his temper is not very good.

    But it was a little strange. As soon as the male voice fell, she heard the wolf howling farther and farther away.

    Xue Gangan frowned.

    Then, the sound of footsteps was heard coming into the hole, and immediately, a handsome young man dressed in animal skins appeared to be walking on fire.

    The young man didn''t seem surprised to see her awake, but just squatted beside the fire and threw some wood into the fire.

    Xue Gangan stared at him for a long time, and said first: "You saved me?"

    "Yes. No." The young man answered honestly.

    Xue Gangan didn''t understand, her eyebrows furrowed even more: "What do you mean? Where is this place? By the way, have you seen a little girl, my sister is lost, I haven''t found it yet."

    The youth said: "I didn''t see any little girls. This is the Yao tribe. As for what I said earlier, it''s very simple..."

    Having said this, he smiled and turned into a white tiger.

 Chapter 1796ï¼š not very wise

    Chapter 1796 is not very wise

    Maybe it was at night, and with the firelight shining on the side, Xue Gan felt that everything in front of her was extremely unreal. I saw that she didn''t care about the tribe here, and she didn''t care about the white tiger that seemed to pounce on her at that time. The one who just rubbed his eyes: "I seem to be dreaming."

    Baihu let out a low laugh, which seemed to come from his chest, a little stuffy, but extremely seductive.

    The sound is nice.

    but--

    Xue Gangan lay back on the stone bed, closed her eyes three times, opened her eyes three times, and sat up three times, seeing that there was still a white tiger beside the fire, and she rubbed her eyes again: "Why are you still awake."

    Bai Hu chuckled: "Is it so unbelievable, you are deceiving yourself. Looking at you, you don''t look like this person. We orcs will not have your reaction. You only have a human taste in you, so you are completely complete. It''s all just people, right?"

    "Orcs?" Xue Gangan frowned tightly. Maybe the white tiger in front of her was talking to her, but she wasn''t afraid at all.

    However, at that time, she was with her little Yanyan, and suddenly the foreground changed, and then she seemed to be in another place.

    There are no orcs in Daling.

    Then did she go to another country or another world?

    The white tiger turned into a human form again, and it was the young man again, with a faint smile on his face, and the ridiculousness seemed to not reach the bottom of his eyes.

    I saw the young man ask her, "Who are you? Why are you here? I met two people on the hillside, and they both have the same taste as you, both of which are human. Are you a group?"

    Xue Gangan suddenly felt that the young man in front of him was a bit like her fourth uncle Xue Sihu, who always laughed, but she didn''t know what she was thinking about, which made her also alert.

    Thinking about the question he asked, it wasn''t that she couldn''t say it, she naturally said: "My name is Xue Gangan, and I don''t know why I am here, I was with my sister, but suddenly my sister disappeared, I looked for I haven''t found it for a long time. You said that you met two people on the hillside, and they were the same as me. They were both human, so what did they look like?"

    The youth roughly described the appearance of the two of them.

    "It''s my uncle and aunt!" Xue Gangan could be sure just by listening to a simple description. "Where is that hillside? I''m going to find them!" She was busy getting off the stone bed.

    Youth said: "It''s right next to that forest."

    When Xue Gangan heard Lin Zi, she knew it was Lin Zi where her little Yanyan disappeared, and she asked anxiously, "How do I get there from here?"

    She is unfamiliar now.

    I can''t figure out the orientation.

    Young man said: "You go out from the entrance of this cave, keep going east, and walk in human form. It will take about a day."

    "Understood, thank you." Saying that, Xue Gangan wanted to go. She had to find her uncle and aunt quickly and tell them that Xiaoyanyan was gone.

    Although she doesn''t understand how her uncle and aunt are here.

    The young man didn''t stop him, but said, "It''s late at night, and animals are running rampant. It''s not very wise for you to be like this. Besides, in the daytime, those two people disappeared. I searched for a while, but I didn''t see any trace of them. , even if you go to the hillside, you can''t find anyone."

    Xue Gangan immediately stopped and stopped at the entrance of the cave. She is unwise.

    But she definitely wants to go to the hillside. Her uncle and aunt appeared there, and there was a forest next to the hillside. She and Xiaoyanyan appeared in the forest again, and Xiaoyanyan disappeared from the forest again. There must be something strange about the place. It''s better to wait until dawn tomorrow, and she will go to the hillside to see it.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1797ï¼š Bai Chen

    Chapter 1797

    turned around, and Xue Gangan asked: "You said this is the Yao tribe, a tribe composed of many orcs? Then do you all have names? What''s your name?"

    "It''s a tribe composed of many orcs. My name is Baishan."

    "You guys didn''t eat me, so I don''t quite understand why you and the dozen little leopards rushed at me?" Xue Gangan really didn''t understand. Logically speaking, didn''t pounce on her to catch her? Catching her must be to eat her, but she is well in this cave.

    Bai Qi smiled and said, "Our tribe only eats beasts, not people."

    Xue Gangan understood a little: "So you thought I was an orc at that time."

    Bai Yu: "Even if it is an orc, if it is not in the shape of a beast, we will not eat it." At the end, he added: "The human shape is very precious here, and beasts are divided into two categories, beasts and beasts, and beasts are higher than beasts. Not all beasts have a mind, and not all beasts have a human form, so basically, no beast will eat someone''s human form."

    Xue Gangan understood more and nodded. Glancing at the dagger hanging on his waist, it was hers, and she frowned: "How do you take my things?"

    Bai Qian smiled as a matter of course: "I brought this thing back, of course it''s mine. And you, I brought it back, logically, you should also be mine, but it''s useless for me to ask you, when will you be Go if you want."

    As soon as Xue Gangan heard it, she knew that it was the rules of this world, and she was speechless, but she still stretched out her hand: "Give it back to me!" After a pause, she explained, "This is given to me by my parents, I can''t just give it to me. people."

    Bai Chen looked at her hands, which were slender and fair, as bright as light, not rough at all. No matter whether it was his tribe or other tribes, no female would have such hands. At first glance, she was spoiled. I don¡¯t usually work very much. No one wants such a female, no matter which tribe they belong to. I think it¡¯s useless to have it. she.

    "Thank you." Xue Gangan immediately put the dagger into her boots and said thanks. Then he looked around the cave again and asked, "This is your cave?"

    "Um."

    "Then go to bed, I''m not very sleepy now, tomorrow morning, I have to go to the hillside."

    And Bai Qian didn''t say anything else, only said: "There is something to eat in that stone pot, you can eat it yourself." Immediately, he went to the stone bed and hung the animal skins on the side. , and then he turned into a white tiger again, lying on the stone bed.

    He was a big tiger, and he almost filled up such a big stone bed.

    Xue feels that the situation is a bit strange now. She was in a cave with a tiger, and the tiger was still sleeping there.

    But speaking of food...

    Xue Gangan rubbed her stomach. Don''t tell me, I''m a little hungry.

    Thinking that this is someone else''s cave, and they are sleeping again, it would be better for her to keep her voice low, so she gently walked to the stone pot and uncovered the big leaves on the stone pot.

    I don''t know what leaves are, but they are very big. Like a fan, only one leaf can cover the stone pot.

    In the stone pot, there are two pieces of roasted meat.

    The meat was not well-baked, it looked weird, and it seemed that there was some seasoning in it. When Xue Gangan saw it, she felt that she couldn''t eat it, but she was really hungry, so she bit the bullet and cut off a little meat with a dagger. , I took a small sip and tasted it. It was really not delicious, and it had a strong fishy smell.

 Chapter 1798ï¼š she has nothing to fear

    Chapter 1798 She has nothing to be afraid of

    But fortunately, it seems to have added salt. If you bite the bullet, you can still eat it.

    Seeing that there was water in the stone jar next to her, and a small stone pot, she scooped some water into the small stone pot, put the small stone pot on the fire, and boiled some water to drink.

    On the stone bed, Baihu opened his eyelids slightly, and saw Xue Gangan was so particular about boiling water, and he would not like to eat that meat. It was like eating any kind of poison, and his brows could kill flies. This was obviously a gift from the tribe. He''s the best meat, she''s still like this... Fortunately, she''s leaving tomorrow.

    Thinking so, Baihu closed his eyes again and fell asleep.

    The next day, as soon as Bai Qi woke up, he saw Xue Gangan falling asleep leaning on the big stone pot where the meat was placed.

    The morning light shone on her face, no matter how you look at it, she looks better than the females in the tribe.

    didn''t change into a human form, he just went out of the hole in the form of a tiger without making a sound.

    Xue Gangan didn''t wake up until it was a little brighter.

    When she woke up, she saw that there was neither a human figure nor a tiger figure on the stone bed, so she didn''t care, but pulled out the pearl pendant on her head and put it on the big stone pot platform, which was regarded as a reward for Bai Qi.

    Because next, she will find salt in this cave, brush her teeth and wash herself. In addition, I ate other people''s meat yesterday and lived in other people''s caves, so I can''t live, eat or use other people''s food for nothing.

    The salt is in a stone jar, just a bit coarse.

    She got a little kosher salt out, filled a bowl of water in a stone bowl, and then squatted down to the hole to wash up. Using her fingers as a toothbrush, she brushed her teeth.

    Not far from the stone cave is a large square with many people and beasts. People can become beasts, and thin people can also become people. Obviously, they are all orcs.

    There are mountains around the square. There are many caves in the mountains. The cave of Xue Gangan has a tree at the entrance and stone steps in the middle. Compared with other caves, it is a bit unique.

    Because the other caves are bare in front of them, there is nothing but walking paths.

    Last night, Bai Bai turned into a tiger in front of her, and she also told her something. At this moment, she has completely accepted it, and naturally she is not surprised by everything in the square.

    Even, she didn''t have the slightest emotional ups and downs for the few black wolves who were patrolling not far away.

    After a while, she saw more than a dozen little leopards running out of a cave, chasing in the square, you chasing me, I chasing you, and had a lot of fun.

    Xue Gangan recognized it at a glance. The dozen or so little leopards were the ones that knocked her down yesterday.

    When did a female squat at the entrance of their king''s cave, where she brushed her teeth slowly, not in a hurry, many people noticed and naturally looked over.

    Xue feels calm and composed. Bai Chen said that this tribe does not eat people. She has nothing to fear.

    Continue brushing.

    When everyone thought that Xue Gangan was going to break the toothbrush, Xue Gangan finally stopped brushing, rinsed her mouth, and then started to wash her face.

    Fortunately, she has a handkerchief that can be used as a face towel.

    Just as she took out her handkerchief and wiped her face, several strong women in animal skins passed by carrying things.

    Knowing that these women are also orcs, Xue Gangan originally thought about saying hello, but seeing that these people didn''t mean to say hello to her at all, she didn''t say hello.

    However, even if these women passed by, they still looked back at her and discussed¡ª

 Chapter 1799ï¼š send her out of the tribe

    Chapter 1799 Send her out of the tribe

    "She''s so thin, no female in the tribe is stronger than her, I guess I can knock her down with one arm. How did the king bring her back?"

    "Listen to Grandpa Yu, Wang will let her go and won''t keep her by his side."

    "That''s the best thing to do with a useless orc."

    "I heard that she is just a human, not an orc, nor a beast."

    "Really?" An extremely surprised voice. Apparently knowing this for the first time. There is also respect for pure people in the voice. "It''s no wonder he''s so thin, so he doesn''t have the shape of a beast."

    Listening to this discussion, Xue Gangan didn''t care.

    only--

    king?

    Does mean white horse?

    Xue feels a little unexpected.

    But thinking that he is a tiger, the tiger is the king of beasts, so it didn''t take a few seconds for her to be surprised at all.

    After washing her face, Xue Gangan went back to the cave to tidy up herself, thinking about the meat from last night, and it''s early in the morning. She has never eaten a pure meat breakfast at all except for meat buns and other breakfasts. Appetite, naturally did not open the big stone pot.

    Thinking about the destination she was going to, there must be some wild fruits to eat along the way, and she never touched the meat from last night.

    Then, she planned to leave the cave, set off, and go to the hillside where her uncle and aunt appeared.

    Just as Bai Qi walked in with his long legs, he dragged a large leaf with one hand. The leaves contained some wild fruits and the roots and stems of some edible plants.

    Xue Gan was a little surprised: "Aren''t your tigers carnivores?"

    "For you."

    "Oh, thank you." Xue Gangan hurriedly took it over, feeling a little weird in her heart. But having breakfast is better than nothing. The wild fruits and other things were washed and clean. Xue Gangan took one and stuffed it in his mouth. He said as he ate, "I''m leaving, I will give you the hairpin as a reward for you. I will not only eat yours. , live with you, and use your salt."

    Only then did Bai Qi find the pearl pendant on the table next to the big stone pot, and he was not interested at all: "It''s useless if you give me this thing, you can take it." After saying that, he picked it up and threw it to her.

    and then said: "Black search will send you a way."

    I saw a black wolf walking in slowly.

    Xue Gangan instantly understood, knowing that this sturdy black wolf is called Heixun, and he must be an orc, but now he is in the shape of a beast.

    "Thank you." Xue Gangan said thanks again. Thinking that he didn''t want anything, and now he was arranging the orcs to send her for a while, she always felt that she owed him a lot, so she said: "When I find my uncle and aunt, I will give you a dagger."

    She looked at him yesterday and was clearly interested in her dagger.

    Her dagger was given by her parents, so she cannot give it to him.

    But she could have given him a sharp dagger.

    Bai Qian originally wanted to say no, he never thought that they would meet again, but seeing that she was still struggling with this matter, she was obviously very insistent, he said that she would definitely follow her own ideas without her, and said, "As you wish. "Then, looking for Hei: "Send her out of the tribe."

    "Yes." Although the black wolf is in the form of a beast, he can still speak, extremely respectful and obedient. Obviously those eyes are especially scary.

    If this was normal, Xue Gangan would definitely be shivering.

    But now, don''t you know that orcs don''t eat people, especially this black wolf listens to the king of Baili very much, and she feels very at ease.

    said nothing, Xue Gangan followed Hei Xun and followed Hei Xun out of the tribe.

 Chapter 1800ï¼š Then take it back?

    Chapter 1800 Then go back?

    All the way out of the tribe, many orcs naturally paid attention, but when Xue Gangan left the tribe, everyone didn''t watch Xue Gangan anymore, just left when Xue Gangan left, just a small episode in their lives.

    After leaving the tribe, Hei Xun took Xue Gangan to the east, in the same direction as Bai Xiao said last night, Xue Gangan had no doubts and still followed behind Hei Xun.

    The amount of wild fruits, wild roots and wild stems that Bai Qi gave her was quite large. Xue Gangan only ate a small part for breakfast, and the rest was wrapped up and held in her hand.

    Even if she didn''t find something to eat for lunch and dinner, she wouldn''t be hungry.

    Until he came to a small stream, Hei Xun was walking in front and stopped, Xue Gangan followed, and immediately stopped, and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Does it have the taste of our tribe orcs?" Hei Xun asked. Immediately, he instructed: "Stand back a little further." His king had explained it, and asked him to send it there, and there was still some distance before he got there.

    Now there is a crisis, he naturally wants to protect this person.

    Otherwise, their king would not have to send him to **** him for a distance.

    "Okay." It didn''t take long for her to come to this world, and she didn''t fully understand it, so Xue Gangan obediently stepped back a little and looked at the situation.

    Then, I saw a few lions slowly walking down the stream upstream.

    Hei Xun''s whole body was immediately tense, ready to enter the battle state at any time.

    Xue Gangan swallowed, maybe she could barely handle this lion, but there are so many lions, what should she do? Even if the world doesn''t eat people, it''s not without hurting people. Moreover, no matter how powerful Hei Xun is, he shouldn''t be able to beat the lion, right?

    This world is really in crisis.

    I saw that the lion in the middle saw her and Hei Xun, and joked: "I just said that I smelled an orc. Look, it''s a wolf. But what happened to the female? Why does it only smell like a human."

    The lion on the far left smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that there are still pure people. It''s too precious. Brothers, let''s take it back."

    As soon as I heard these words, I knew that these lions were not good things.

    Xue Gangan is also very nervous, and he plans to fight at any time.

    Hei Xun had already revealed a fierce look in his eyes, and he shouted sharply: "This is the territory of the Yao tribe, how dare you be here? Hurry up! If our king finds out, you can''t eat and walk around."

    "Yao tribe?" The lions were all startled, a little scared. He whispered to each other and said, "What should I do?"

    Even a lion said: "Bai Qi has a bad temper, we can''t mess with him."

    "But pure human beings are so precious, we''re seeing each other for the first time today..." Some lions hesitated. "Also, everyone knows that orcs are more precious than beasts. Above orcs, there must be people, and the potential of human beings cannot be measured. If our tribe can have pure people, and pure people give birth to pure people, are we afraid that we will not be able to become the first tribe in the future? Then what''s the point of provoking Bai Qi?"

    As soon as these words came out, the other lions nodded in agreement, "Then go back."

    Hei Xun saw that these lions ignored his warning and came towards him and Xue Gangan. As wolves, he was still very cunning, and he knew how to adapt. The companion also told the tribe that he was in danger.

    When several lions saw this, they were immediately startled. They stopped walking slowly, and rushed over to fight with Hei Xun, making Hei Xun unable to call out.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1801ï¼š melee?

    Chapter 1801 Melee?

    It stands to reason that Xue Gangan had better leave as soon as the beast fights with the beast, but these lions obviously want to kill Hei Xun, and although she has never seen Hei Xun''s human figure, she knows that they are also orcs.

    Although there are still differences between orcs and humans, in her opinion, they are also humans, and they are also human.

    Besides, they did this to protect her from being kidnapped.

    Xue Gangan would naturally not abandon Heixun, pull out the dagger, and go to save Heixun.

    Hei Xun''s neck has been bitten, and his life is on the line. Xue Gangan''s dagger also stabbed the lion biting Hei Xun''s neck.

    The blood that the lion was stabbed immediately poured out.

    These lions didn''t expect that the pure people looked very weak, so they didn''t take it to heart, they focused on attacking Heixun, trying to kill Heixun, and then take Xue Gangan away. When he didn''t notice, he was stabbed by Xue Gangan, and he was still stabbed in the neck.

    If it wasn''t for the lion''s neck, it was rather thick and the dagger was not that long. Otherwise, I thought it could pierce the lion''s neck directly.

    But even so, the lion whose neck was pierced by the dagger fell down.

    Because the capital of the dagger plunged in, the lion whimpered and trembled on the ground, and the dagger was pulled out the moment Xue Gangan pierced it, a hole was cut in the neck, and blood kept pouring out. , a big pool of blood gathered on the ground.

    Although the lion was still trembling and not dead, in this case, he has completely lost his fighting power, and death is a matter of time.

    The other lions were horrified now, and they didn''t expect it at all. Immediately, they all rushed towards Xue Gangan, wanting to avenge their companions. At this moment, it doesn''t matter whether Xue Gangan is a pure person, precious or not, a few lions are just like losing their minds, and they want Xue Gangan''s life.

    Although Hei Xun had just been pinned to the ground and his neck was bitten, he was not in serious trouble. Seeing that the lions rushed towards Xue Gangan because their companions were crazy, he rushed over to help Xue Gangan.

    While was helping, he was wailing, calling the tribe.

    Then, it became a melee.

    On a large rock next to the Yao tribe, a white man-shaped humanoid lies on it, one hand rests behind his head, and the other is playing with a dog''s tail grass. He also has a wild flower in his mouth, and a dozen little leopards are in his mouth. Jumping up and down around, having a lot of fun, even jumping on him, he didn''t care about them.

    Suddenly heard the wolf roar, or the voice of Hei Xun, obviously in crisis, Bai Qi immediately sat up, and the person became a white tiger.

    I saw the white tiger roaring a few times and rushed out.

    Like the wind, it disappeared in a flash.

    When the orc army in the tribe heard their king''s roar, they understood what it meant. Their territory was invaded, and they all immediately turned into beasts and rushed out of the tribe.

    The beasts are very territorial, and their king once told them that for the invaders, they must kill one, in order to deter other tribes, and dare not provoke their Yao tribe again.

    The other sturdy orcs cheered up and prepared the entire tribe for battle at any time. The old, the weak, the sick, and the females were all driven into their respective caves.

    Their king said that if a tribe cannot protect even the old, the weak, the sick, and the females, it will be wiped out sooner or later.

    On Xue Gangan''s side, both Xue Gangan and Hei Xun felt that they were going to die, but at this moment, they heard a few tiger roars, shaking the sky, and those lions just regained their consciousness in an instant, scared Quickly turn around and leave them behind.

 Chapter 1802ï¼š So can I trouble you with one thing?

    Chapter 1802 Can I trouble you with one thing?

    But the white horse has already arrived.

    Several lions were horrified.

    Regardless of weight, ferocity, or endurance and agility, lions are not as good as tigers, not to mention that Baili is still the king of tigers. Those who fight all the way to the position of king of tigers are always met by a group of lions, and he can be safe and sound. If these lions were united, they might barely be able to block, and they wouldn''t be killed immediately.

    But these lions just wanted to run for their lives. They knew that if they blocked the first block, they would also be killed. Naturally, they would not unite to block them. Instead, they fled for their lives in all directions.

    After all, the white horse can only chase in one direction.

    But Bai Qian can fight to become the Tiger King, and he is naturally familiar with these routines. The orc army in the tribe has long been trained by him to know that they are not following him, but coming towards him from all directions, killing the enemy beasts. Only when they are surrounded by them can they be wiped out in one fell swoop, and not one will be spared.

    Therefore, Bai Qi didn''t chase after them, and those lions were caught and killed by the Yao tribe orc army who suddenly surrounded them from all directions.

    They are not short of these pieces of meat, but they need to deter other tribes, otherwise, other tribes will provoke them from time to time, what else can their tribe have a happy birthday?

    Therefore, these lions will surely die.

    Xue Gangan got up a little from the ground. Just now, a lion had a **** mouth and almost bit her head off. She had lingering fears.

    ''s foot was swollen in the melee, and she couldn''t stand up.

    He was also scratched several times by tiger claws on his body and arms, and the cuts were a bit scary, but fortunately his face was not broken, otherwise there would have been scars.

    looked at Hei Xun, although he also suffered a lot of injuries, but fortunately his life was not in danger.

    It can be seen how timely the white horse came.

    Xue Gangan is still very grateful.

    Hei Xun reluctantly stood up in the shape of a beast: "King."

    Bai Qi nodded his head when he saw that he was okay, and then Hu Mu looked at Xue Gangan. Seeing that he had no worries about life, his eyes fell on the lion lying in a pool of blood not far away, with a hole in his neck obviously.

    Look at that wound...

    Plus I also know that Hei Xun is a wolf, how could he ever be a lion...

    Then, Bai Qi looked at Xue Gangan again: "What did you do?" After closing, he also turned into a human figure, and turned into a handsome young man again.

    I saw that he was still squatting in front of Xue Gangan, looking at Xue Gangan''s injured foot.

    Xue Gangan didn''t say if he did it himself, but said, "It''s really dangerous here."

    Bai Qi raised his eyelids and glanced at her, without saying anything else, he said, "You need to rest your foot for a few days to heal, and the injury on your body also needs to be dealt with."

    Xue Gangan also knows that she is not suitable for going to the hillside where her uncle and aunt appeared. Besides, as he said yesterday, her uncle and aunt are not necessarily there now, so, She could only say: "Then can I trouble you with one thing?"

    Bai Xian withdrew his hand and glanced at the lions that the orc army was dealing with. He really said to Xue Gangan, "Speak."

    Xue Gangan also glanced at the orc army, but did not expect that the orcs are quite smart. Knowing that there is a crisis, they will immediately come from all directions, not from one direction, but they say: "Take me again. Go back to your tribe and leave when I heal my foot injury."

    Bai Qi saw that she hadn''t left his territory, so she was injured and said, "I''ll personally take you to that hillside then."

    Xue felt a little surprised, but he didn''t expect him to do it in person.

 Chapter 1803ï¼š I wont let anyone die on my property

    Chapter 1803 I will not let anyone die in my domain

    Baiyu just said: "I won''t let anyone die on my territory."

    Xue Gangan just stared at him blankly. Although he was an orc, she always felt that his human nature was far greater than that of a beast.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is actually human.

    "King, everything has been dealt with." An orc from the Orc Legion came to report.

    "Then go back." Bai Qian said lightly.

    "Yes." Then the orc army withdrew, and the people in the tribe saw the orc army came back and asked what happened, and everyone felt relieved.

    The tribe immediately returned to normal life.

    The old, the weak, the sick, and the females don¡¯t have to hide in the cave anymore, they all smile and do what they should do.

    Hei Xun was also brought back by the Orc Legion and asked Grandpa Yu from the tribe to heal him.

    Bai Qian originally wanted to let an orc casually bring Xue Gangan back to the tribe, but yesterday he brought it because there were little carrot heads around, and he couldn''t bring Xue Gangan. But as soon as he opened his mouth, before he could say anything, he thought that Xue Gangan was so slender, that people were not only light, but also so soft. to leave his tribe.

    So, he bent down and hugged Xue Gangan horizontally.

    Xue was surprised, but he immediately hugged his neck subconsciously to prevent himself from falling off. She is too insecure without holding her neck.

    Yesterday, Xue Gangan felt dizzy, but she didn''t hold his neck. Today, because she was holding his neck, Bai Qi paused for a moment, feeling a little strange, but didn''t say anything, and continued to hold the person back to the tribe.

    did not protect his cave, but carried him to another cave.

    As soon as he entered the cave, he said, "Grandpa Yu, look at her too."

    Xue Gangan discovered that Hei Xun was already in this cave. Hei Xun was still in the shape of a beast, and was lying there, a white-bearded, wearing animal skin, a kind-hearted grandfather was putting herbs on Hei Xun, and the herbs were crushed and green.

    This grandpa Yu should be the doctor of this tribe.

    There is also a thin antelope in this cave. As soon as the antelope sees the white scorpion, it is a little scared, and it immediately takes on a human form. It is a young man.

    "...King." The boy trembled a little.

    Grandpa Yu smiled at Bai Qian: "You scared him a lot last time, he really thought you were going to eat him, but who doesn''t know about the tribe, you will protect the orcs in our tribe from being attacked by anyone. Eat it. Or blame him for being stupid."

    Hearing this, Xue Gangan glanced at Bai Qian.

    Bai Qi just smiled at Grandpa Yu and didn''t speak.

    The boy was a little unconvinced, but he didn''t dare to touch his grandfather''s mouth. He only glanced at their king secretly.

    "Xiao Yu, you can pound that herb again. This female''s injury is similar to your brother Heixun''s injury, and this herb is also needed." Grandpa Yu said.

    "Oh." The boy, Xiao Yu, hurriedly picked up the pounding jar again, stuffed some herbs into the jar, and began to pound it, making it into a paste.

    Bai Qi bent over and sat Xue Gangan aside.

    Grandpa Yu dealt with Hei Xun''s injury before coming to see Xue Gangan''s injury. While watching, he smiled and said, "I originally thought that if there was a pure person, he should be stronger than a beast."

    Xue Gangan didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t speak. However, when the lions were whispering to each other, she heard a little bit, knowing that the world really yearns for pure people and feels very precious.

 Chapter 1804ï¼š both weak and strong

    Chapter 1804 There are weak and strong

    Bai Qi nodded his head and smiled: "This is where pure people should evolve."

    Grandpa Yu smiled and said, "I think so too."

    After the wound was dealt with, the Weishang was also treated briefly, and Xue Gangan was carried back to his cave by Bai Qi.

    It wasn''t until Bai Bai sat her down on the big stone bed that she asked, "I suddenly think you''re a little weird."

    "Strange?" Bai Qi seemed puzzled and looked at her.

    "I heard those lions say that pure people are precious and their potential cannot be measured. If their tribe can have pure people, pure people will regenerate pure people, saying that their tribe will be the first tribe sooner or later... but I don''t think you think about it. Over this area." She was about to leave, but he didn''t even want to leave her behind.

    But the lions wanted to captivate him.

    Baiyu just smiled and said, "You don''t seem to know that our tribe was originally the first tribe."

    This, Xue Gangan really doesn''t know.

    "What''s more," I saw Bai Qian nodded again, "Not only do human beings have this, but I also have it. If beasts can evolve into orcs, it means that orcs have infinite potential." After a pause, he continued: "No matter which level, There are weak and strong, and it is impossible for everyone to be the same.¡±

    In other words, even human beings have weak ones.

    Even though the orcs may be one level lower than humans, there are also strong ones, which humans cannot compare to.

    In other words, he never thought of relying on other means, especially forcing someone, to make the tribe stronger. He can make the tribe stronger by himself, so why think about that?

    "You really don''t look like an orc." Xue Gangan looked at him for a long time, but still told the truth. "You are more human than human."

    "I haven''t seen a few pure people, I don''t know." Bai Qian also told the truth. "You rest, I''ll go out."

    Xue Gangan didn''t ask him where he was going, just nodded.

    *

    After breakfast, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan pretended to be in trouble, went out of the house, and then entered the space again, and came to the beast world again.

    also opened the green door and came out, naturally it was still on that big hillside.

    Xue Yan was also holding a portrait in his hand. The top of the portrait was the human figure of the white tiger, and the bottom was the animal figure of the white tiger. He drew it last night to make it easier to inquire about the white tiger in this world.

    Both he and Jiang Yue felt that as long as they found the white tiger they saw yesterday, they should soon be able to find their sense of home.

    When going downhill, I met a few bunnies.

    When the little rabbits saw them, they were immediately startled, and they turned around and ran away.

    Jiang Yue grabbed two in her hands and asked, "Do you know which tribe''s king is a white tiger, and he looks like this."

    Having said that, Xue Yan also opened the portrait for the two little rabbits to see.

    The two little rabbits didn''t look at the portrait at all, they just shivered, and the feet of the four children were all curled up together.

    Jiang Yue tried to kill these two little rabbits, but she didn''t see the two little rabbits turning into human figures, and then she understood: "It seems that there are two types of beasts here, one is an ordinary beast without a human shape, Just like the beasts in the mountains and forests in Daling; an orc who can speak and think in human form."

    Xue Yan nodded and agreed.

    Jiang Yue released the two little rabbits she was holding.

    The two little rabbits ran away immediately, into the grass, and disappeared.

    Continue downhill.

    Then he caught a mink in the woods not far from the slope.

    After testing it, the mink is not an orc, so it is useless to ask more questions, so I let it go.

    Then, he caught a lot of beasts, but not a single beast.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1805ï¼š four tribes

    Chapter 1805 The Four Great Tribes

    But these were all small beasts, and although it had been tossing for two hours, not a single big beast was seen.

    After walking a few more steps, he finally saw a sika deer drinking water by the stream. Xue Yan gave the portrait to Jiang Yue, went over, and caught the sika deer.

    The sika deer called out directly: "You let me go! Let me go!"

    Then the sika deer turned into a human figure, a teenager with plum blossoms on his forehead, wearing animal skin clothes, constantly struggling in Xue Yan''s hands, trying to break free.

    Finally met an orc.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    Xue Yan didn''t let go of others at all.

    It wasn''t until Jiang Yue opened the portrait that Xue Yan asked, "Have you seen the orcs above?"

    The plum blossom boy was in his hands because of his fate, so he looked at it carefully, "I haven''t seen it before."

    "I haven''t seen it before?" Xue Yan was a little unconvinced.

    Jiang Yue is also a little bit unconvinced.

    The plum blossom boy was afraid that the two people in front of him would kill him, so he hurriedly said: "I have never seen this human figure, and I have not seen any white tigers. I have seen tigers of other colors, but I have heard of several famous white tigers. "

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan met their eyes.

    "Then you heard of the white tiger, is there a white tiger of the king of a tribe?" Xue Yan asked.

    The plum blossom boy said in surprise: "I heard of several famous white tigers, all of them are tiger kings."

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Jiang Yue: "..."

    There are so many white tigers and tiger kings, it is a little troublesome to find them.

    The plum blossom boy is still saying: "The king of our tribe is the lion, and the four tribes, such as the Yao tribe, the Jin tribe, the Qi tribe, and the Yi tribe, are all white tigers as kings. They are amazing, so these four tribes are also us. The four largest tribes, especially the Yao tribe and the first tribe in the world of beasts, I heard that their king is called Bai Chen. I have heard from people in our tribe. It seems that no one in our tribe has seen his human form. , The human form of the general orcs is only known by the orcs of the tribe where they belong, and not other tribes. Because the fight between tribes and tribes is also done in the form of beasts. Usually, except for occasionally exchanging some things with each other, basically no contacts."

    Jiang Yue said to her family Xue Yan: "As the king of a tribe, even if he leaves the tribe, he should not be too far away from the tribe. When he appeared here, presumably the tribe he belongs to is not too far from here."

    Xue Yan naturally understood, so he asked the plum blossom boy: "Which of the four major tribes is the closest?"

    The plum blossom boy immediately pointed, "Going north from here, you will be the Jin tribe after walking for a long time. The Jin tribe is the closest to here."

    Just in case, Xue Yan asked, "What about the second closest and the third closest?"

    Knowing the second and third, you will naturally know which of the four major tribes is the farthest.

    The plum blossom boy said: "The second closest is to go west from here. If you walk for about a day, you are the Yao tribe. The third closest is the Qi tribe. The Qi tribe has to go south, and it will take several days. "

    Having said this, the plum blossom boy simply said: "The Yi tribe has to go east, it is estimated that it will take ten days and a half months, or more, I don''t know the specifics, I haven''t been there at all, I just heard People said that our lion king also told us not to go to other people''s territory if we have nothing to do. Everyone is very territorial, especially the first tribe, Yao tribe, who entered their territory without consent, never came out alive. Yes. Bai Qian has a bad temper. Of course, only the Yao tribe he leads is the safest in our life. The other tiger kings should also avoid him a lot."

 Chapter 1806ï¼š we do not mean to offend

    Chapter 1806 We don''t mean to offend

    Although the plum blossom boy said that the tiger king of the Yao tribe, Bai Chen, had a bad temper, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan appreciated it a little.

    If it weren''t for the tough tactics, how could the Yao tribe be the safest living in this beast world?

    The plum blossom boy was released, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan caught two more orcs and asked about the situation, which was similar to what the plum blossom boy said.

    Then, Jiang Yuecai said: "Then let''s go to the Jin tribe first. If the Jin tribe has no feeling, we will go to the Yao tribe, the Zhi tribe, and the Yi tribe in turn."

    After all, the Jin tribe is the closest to this.

    "Well." Xue Yan also planned the same, so naturally he had no objection.

    Then the two of them went north together.

    I didn''t walk, I saw Jiang Yue in a place where there were no animals. When I thought about it, two horses came out of the space. She and her family, Xue Yan, each rode one.

    It takes half a day to reach the Jin tribe on foot, but horseback riding is naturally much faster.

    Although not very familiar with the road, it is also faster than walking.

    When Shen Shi was in the afternoon, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived near the Jin tribe.

    Because there were beasts not far away, there were quite a few, and they thought they should be orcs from the Jin tribe, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the horse together, and put the two horses into the space again.

    Immediately, just passed.

    is a litter of little foxes and a few little sheep playing there.

    Next to is a mature male goat.

    The male goat was lying there, as if looking at the litter of little foxes and a few little sheep.

    When the goat saw them, he immediately stood up alertly.

    The little fox and the little sheep immediately hid behind the male goat, shouting, "Brother Yang, Brother Yang, protect us!"

    "Where are you orcs? What are you doing here? Don''t come here again. If you come again, you will enter the territory of our Jin tribe, and we can attack you." The goat warned.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan then stopped.

    But they can be considered to know, here, not all beasts can smell that they are pure people, not beasts at all.

    They didn''t explain that they were not orcs, but Xue Yan smiled and said, "This orc brother, we have no intention to offend or enter your territory, we just want to ask you about something."

    The male goat remained in the shape of a beast. He didn''t let his guard down, but he also asked, "What are you inquiring about?"

    The heart of being defensive is a must. He naturally wouldn''t directly say that they were looking for a sense of home, so Xue Yan unfolded the painting in his hand again: "This is it, we want to find the white tiger on this, do you know him?"

    Before the goat could speak, the litter of white foxes saw the white tiger in the painting, and jumped up and down behind the goat: "Brother Yang, Brother Yang, isn''t that our king?"

    The goat said: "No, although the animal shape is similar, our king is not this human shape."

    "Yes, yes." The little foxes and the little sheep nodded their heads. The human figure is also drawn below, and the human figure of their king is not this one.

    The goat pondered: "This human figure seems to be..." Immediately, he looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan more vigilantly: "What are you doing with the white tiger above?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that the male goat must have seen this human figure.

    I saw Xue Yan lied and said: "This white tiger saved us, I heard him say that he is the king of a tribe, and we can''t live anymore, and want to go to him."

    In this world, it is a very common thing to join other tribes.

    However, the goat remained vigilant, but also replied: "This seems to be the human form of our third brother Wang. He has been to our tribe before, and I have seen him before. He is the king of the Qi tribe. If you want to find him, go south. Look for it, the tribe is in the south, and it will take several days to get there."

 Chapter 1807ï¼š one for one

    Chapter 1807 One person occupies one

    The Plum Blossom boy said before, that the scorpion tribe is to the south, which is consistent with what the male goat is saying now.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that the male goat was not lying.

    But Jiang Yue still asked: "How many brothers and sisters do you dare to ask?" Since it is called the third brother, there should be other brothers and sisters, right?

    Everyone knows how many brothers and sisters they have, so the goat answered happily: "Our king has no sister or sister, only brothers. He is the king of the Qi tribe, and the fourth brother is the king of the Yi tribe."

    ... Okay, there are four brothers and four tribes, one for each.

    "However, the relationship between our king and his eldest brother is not very good. The Yao tribe and our tribe have basically never moved, and even I have never seen our king''s eldest brother. If you meet our king one day, don''t be in our king''s eldest brother. In front of this big brother, many orcs know this."

    It can be seen from this statement that the male goat is actually very kind-hearted, and even reminded them of this.

    "Okay, thank you." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thanked.

    The goat was relieved to see them being so polite.

    Even the litter of little foxes and little sheep nodded and said that this was not their king''s human form. The little foxes and little sheep were so small, they looked very innocent at first sight, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still believed in male goats. With these words, even if they didn''t see the Tiger King of the Jin tribe, they felt that they were looking in the wrong place. The Tiger King of the Jin tribe was not the white tiger they were looking for.

    However, it would take several days to get there, and even if you ride a horse, it would take at least two or three days. Today, we can¡¯t see the shadow of the tribe.

    Fortunately, they pretended to be out of the house, and they told their family that if things went well, they would be able to go home the same day; , nothing will happen, so they are not in a hurry to go home.

    It is also ok to set off for the tribe now.

    When it got dark, they couldn''t see at all. In addition, they were not fully familiar with the world, and naturally they were not familiar with the road. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no choice but to stop their horses, sleep in the wild, and plan to continue their journey at dawn tomorrow. , to go smack the tribe.

    They can''t go back to the space, back to Daling, otherwise, as soon as the door is opened, they will be there again on the hillside.

    Compared to where they are now, not to mention moving forward, but also backward.

    Anyway, their location is closer to the tribe than that hillside.

    *

    Yao tribe.

    The orcs who hunted today came back and hit a lot of wild boars. Xue Gangan was injured by a sprained foot. Sitting in the cave felt bored, so he limped out and sat at the entrance of the cave, under a tree, watching the beasts in the square. People are giving each orc a wild boar.

    Unlike other tribes, they don''t contribute much to the tribe, and they can hardly get any pork, but the Yao tribe is different. The Yao tribe can be divided into the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. tribe.

    Originally, some beasts were herbivores and did not eat meat, but because they were humanoids and orcs, they became omnivores, and they had to eat meat, otherwise they would suffer from malnutrition.

    And carnivorous beasts are also the same, because there are humanoids, you can''t only eat meat, or you will get sick due to excess nutrition.

    Therefore, there are naturally groups in the tribe who collect wild vegetables and fruits, and the collected things will also be distributed to each orc in the tribe.

 Chapter 1808ï¼š cant help

    Chapter 1808 Can''t help others

    Xue Gangan also heard from people in the tribe this afternoon.

    Moreover, I heard that this matter was discovered by Bai Chen. Before Bai Chen became the Tiger King, everyone in the form of beasts would eat whatever the human form would eat. Many orcs were always weak and sick, and then Bai Chen let the orcs in the tribe eat. No matter what the animal shape originally ate, it had to be eaten as a mixture. At first, everyone was very reluctant, but after a month or two, it was found that everyone was indeed much healthier, and everyone admired their king even more.

    Other tribes followed suit. No matter which orcs were, they were omnivores, vegetarians and meat eaters.

    Thinking of this, Xue Gangan lifted her cheeks and couldn''t help looking at Bai Qi.

    Bai Qian and Grandpa Yu were also in the square, next to the meat-dividing crowd. The two were talking and didn''t know what to say, but Grandpa Yu was smiling. He was obviously very happy that he had caught so many prey today. There was a faint smile, because it was dark, and torches and bonfires were lit in the square. Under the light of the fire, it really didn''t look real, and it didn''t look like a real person.

    To tell the truth, Bai Qi is really handsome.

    It may be that the family itself is stable, and that she is the king of the tribe, standing there like that, not only the people of the Yao tribe feel at ease, but even she is inexplicably at ease when she looks at it.

    seems to be next to him, and nothing will happen.

    "Grandpa, grandpa, I''ve got our meat." The antelope boy Xiao Yu squeezed out of the crowd, and ran over to tell his grandfather with the meat distributed to his family.

    Grandpa Yu smiled and rubbed his head, "The wild vegetables and fruits haven''t been received yet. You go to the collection team to line up, and you will also receive the wild vegetables and fruits that were distributed to our family."

    "Hey!" Xiao Yu immediately went happily.

    Seeing Bai Qi, he still flinched.

    Bai Chen doesn''t care about him either.

    Baiyu, as the king of the tribe, naturally has some privileges, such as the meat and wild vegetables and fruits allotted to him, he does not need to line up, and there will be orcs sent to his cave.

    The smallest leopard in the tribe ran over and jumped at his feet: "Wang, Wang, today it''s my turn to send you meat, wild fruits and other things to the cave. Do you roast your meat yourself, or directly in the square? I''ll bake it for you, and send it to the cave for you?"

    Bai Chen originally wanted to say that he roasted it directly on the square. Many orcs were roasted on the bonfire in the square. Usually, he didn''t want to be so troublesome. Why, he suddenly thought that last night Xue Gangan was quite disgusted by only cutting a little bit of meat on the two pieces of roasted meat and eating it. Anyway, he didn''t think it was delicious, so he said: "I''ll roast it myself. ."

    "Oh, oh." Then the little leopard turned into a human shape, a small radish head, and hurriedly picked up the fresh meat and wild vegetables and fruits that were distributed to their king, and sent them to their king''s house.

    "Jejue, you work at such a young age." Xue Gangan smiled and looked at Xiaoruotou, got up and wanted to take the things in Xiaoluotou''s hand, she helped put it in.

    During the day, this little radish head and more than a dozen little radish heads came to see her in the hole, and she naturally knew that they were the dozen or so little leopards who knocked down her yesterday.

    also know that the smallest leopard is amazing.

    "No, no." Xiaoruotou Juejue avoided Xue Gangan, and hurriedly bypassed Xue Gangan and sent everything into the hole, and said in a milky voice: "Wang said, he This is the task assigned to me today, and I can''t help others."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1809ï¼š Just delicious

    Chapter 1809 Just delicious

    "Okay." Xue Gangan smiled and sat at the entrance of the hole with her cheeks raised.

    Waiting for Juejue to come out of the hole, jumping beside her and playing with her, Xue Gangan asked, "How do you all eat wild vegetables?"

    She saw it just now, and Juejue hugged two leaf bags. In one leaf bag, in addition to the wild fruits that were eaten directly, there were also wild vegetables that the Yao tribe thought they could eat.

    During the day, she used wild fruits and rhizomes to satisfy her hunger, and she just chewed it directly. She felt that the barbecued meat was not good, so she did not touch it.

    Juejue answered honestly without thinking about it: "Boil it with water and add some salt to it. It seems like this. I think the big beasts do this."

    "Aren''t you going to refuel?"

    "Why do you want to refuel?" Never understand.

    "...well." This is quite backward. Haven''t gotten to that point yet. It stands to reason that if there is no vegetable oil in cooking, animal oil will be added, and the fried dishes will be delicious. He glanced at the square again, thinking that he would not be able to get vegetable oil for a while, but animal oil should be easy to get out, so he said, "Has the wild boar''s oil been divided? It has not been divided, can you get me some?"

    "I don''t know, but sister, I can help you take a look." After speaking, before Xue Gangan could speak, Juejue turned into a little leopard again and ran away.

    went to the square.

    went directly to the feet of Bai Qi, raised the head of the little leopard and said cutely: "Wang, Wang, my sister said that I want some lard, do you have it? Is there any?"

    Bai Qian didn''t even look at Xue Gangan, who was sitting at the entrance of the hole, and didn''t ask what the lard was for. He just asked an orc to cut a large piece of lard with a stone knife on the chopping board and wrapped it in a large leaf, and then let the little leopard hold it. send.

    Usually, the lard is roasted directly on the square stone slab. Once roasted, it changes color, and the lard is sizzling, and the people in the tribe eat it directly.

    But he felt it was too greasy, so he basically didn''t touch it much.

    But the little orcs in the tribe like it very much.

    Therefore, when people in the general tribe bake it, they are eaten by the little orcs in the tribe first, such as Juejue and these little leopards.

    "Sister, look." As soon as Juejue hugged him, he showed Xue Gangan a treasure like a gift.

    Xue Gangan rubbed his little head, and then asked them how they usually eat this lard.

    Knowing how the Yao tribe usually eats this lard, Xue Gangan''s face suddenly burned. I feel like I''m robbing my kids for food.

    Besides, she''s not actually from this tribe...

    But all of it was cut, and when she was sent back, she felt even more uncomfortable, and said, "Jejue, just leave it later, my sister will cook the lard residue for you to eat."

    "Is it tasty?"

    "It should be delicious, but it''s not as oily as what you have eaten before." She will extract as much oil as possible. Her family spends most of the time in Huaishu Village, and no one is there to serve her. The laundry and cooking are all done by the family, so she naturally knows how to cook.

    When the family was cooking lard, she was there too and knew how to do it.

    To be honest, she quite likes to eat lard residue after refining.

    Lard residue is also delicious when you add it to stir-fry.

    definitely doesn''t have to eat oil: "It doesn''t matter if the oil is oily or not, it''s delicious." The little leopard was very happy anyway. He hasn''t eaten lard yet.

    Xue Gangan felt that she was definitely a snack.

    Then she went into the cave with Juejue.

    As the king of the tribe, the things in the cave are naturally more complete than those of other orcs in the tribe. The two pieces of meat in the stone pot have been eaten by the white horse during the day, and the stone pot has also been washed and is very clean.

 Chapter 1810ï¼š oil refining

    Chapter 1810 Oil Refining

    This stone pot is quite big, just used to boil oil.

    Xue Gangan simply washed the surface of the lard, and then cut it into small pieces of similar size.

    Juejue knew that her foot was injured, and she could only bear force on one foot. For fear that her injury would be more serious, she made her sit on a small stone bench and cut.

    No matter how sharp the stone knife was, it was not as sharp as her dagger, so she used her dagger to cut the lump of lard.

    After cutting the small pieces, she put them all into the stone pot.

    The fire also rose.

    Boil on low fire.

    The little leopard is absolutely thrilled.

    When Bai Qian came back from the square, the little leopard just had his feet on his feet and looked at the stone pot with bright eyes, while Xue Gangan took the spatula and fiddled with the pigs that were cut into small pieces in the stone pot. Oil.

    Bai Qi glanced, and there was a lot of oil in the stone pot, but Xue Gangan kept pressing it with the spatula, squeezing out all the lard in the small pieces.

    That small piece is the prototype of a bit of lard residue.

    Bai Qi didn''t ask anything, just sat at the door of the stove, planning to put some firewood in the stove.

    Xue Gangan said: "It needs to be a little fire."

    "Hmm." Naturally, Bai Qi didn''t make a big fire.

    juejue jumped to the side of Baili: "Wang, I want to eat at your place tonight! My sister said, make me a delicious oil residue!"

    Baiyu: "Then have you told your family?"

    "Nothing."

    "Go back and talk."

    "Oh." Juejue immediately turned into a little leopard again, ran out, and went to his cave to talk to his family.

    Bai Chen glanced at the pot again, there was more and more oil, and he felt greasy when he saw it. The oil residue was getting smaller and smaller, and the color was getting darker and darker. Oil residue, but so much oil...

    "What do you boil this oil for?" Finally, Bai Qi asked. It''s not meant to be used for drinking, it''s too boring. He can''t stand it, he doesn''t believe she can stand it.

    "Frying vegetables. Vegetable oil was the best way to cook vegetables, but now I don''t have it, so I think of animal oil." After a while, Xue Gan felt a little embarrassed, "That... I can''t eat boiled wild vegetables."

    Bai Chen nodded and understood.

    Therefore, there will be no boiled vegetables tonight, but fried vegetables.

    He didn''t know how to cook, but she said it should be, and he didn''t say anything.

    Xue Gangan: "When it''s boiled, it will be difficult to squeeze out the oil from the oil residue, so you need to add salt. With salt, the lard can last longer. In fact, if you add other things, it can last longer, but now No, just add salt, it will last longer than pure oil anyway.¡±

    Bai Chen took a look at the oil in the pot again, and estimated that it was in a large clay pot. Seeing that the fire in the stove didn''t need him to care for the time being, he went to wash such a big pot.

    Xue Gangan was quite surprised.

    When Bai Qi washed the clay pot, Little Leopard Juejue also came, and he had already told his family.

    This is in the tribe, and there are patrols everywhere, the little leopard will be fine, not to mention that he is not going to someone else''s house, but to the king of Baili, the little leopard''s family is naturally very relieved.

    After a while, the oil was boiled, and Xue Gangan pressed the oil residue in the pot with a spatula, but no more oil could be squeezed out, so Xue Gangan added salt.

    When the salt was completely dissolved, she poured out the oil residue. First, she put a little oil residue for Juejue to taste, and put the rest of the oil residue in a stone bowl.

    If there is no full bowl, just flatten a bowl of oil residue.

    The oil has been boiled out, and it is not bad to have so much oil residue.

 Chapter 1811ï¼š brush honey

    Chapter 1811 Brush Honey

    "Ah, it''s delicious! Wang, you can eat it too, it''s really not oily at all, and it''s delicious!" Juejue was extremely happy.

    Baiyu also tasted it, it is indeed not so oily, and the taste is very unique.

    Xue Gangan has already taken and washed the clay pot with no moisture in it, and put all the oil in the pot into it. The size of this pot is just enough to hold the oil.

    "If the temperature is low, the oil will condense into a white solid paste. It''s not bad. If you use this oil to stir-fry vegetables, it depends on whether you like a lot of oil. If you don''t want too much oil, just add a little less, and you will see for yourself later. Let''s do it." Xue Gangan said, putting the pot aside and letting it cool down naturally.

    After a few days, her foot injury is healed, and she is going to leave, so she said goodbye to Bai Qi now, lest she forget it later.

    Bai Qi knew what she meant, and agreed.

    Xue Gangan: "It''s very simple to stir-fry. I''ll stir-fry this wild vegetable now, and you''ll know. There are no other seasonings. Fortunately, there is oil and salt, so it should taste alright."

    Baiyu has already washed all the wild vegetables, and a fire is raised next to it, skewers the meat, and is roasting the fresh meat that was distributed today.

    The fresh meat has been simply marinated by Xue Gangan with salt. In the stone basin on the side, he saw it and remembered it in his heart.

    If the roast is delicious this time, he will do the same next time and marinate in advance before roasting.

    Never eat a good oil residue, and happily sit by the fire and help the barbecue.

    Bai Qi walked to the side of the inner cave, took out a small clay pot, opened the pot, and Juejue''s eyes immediately lit up: "It''s honey!"

    "Wang, how did you get the honey out?" Juejue swallowed and wanted to eat it. This honey must be very sweet. Usually they can''t eat honey, and few orcs in the tribe have honey, but their king has it, but they don''t usually want to eat it.

    Baiyu got some honey for Juejue and let Juejue eat happily on the side.

    I immediately took a stone bowl, poured some honey into the bowl, and brushed a little honey on the meat while continuing to roast the meat.

    "You..." Xue Gangan was very surprised. "Knowing that honey can make meat taste better?" She thought that he didn''t know when the meat was roasted like that yesterday.

    Besides, here is a bit backward.

    Baiyu said: "I found it by accident. I just found a honeycomb that day, I got some honey and came back, and it happened that I was grilling the meat myself, so I tried it. The taste is better than not brushing a layer, and the color is more appetizing."

    Since that time, he found that honey not only makes the meat more tender, but also relieves the greasy feeling of fat, and the roasted meat is golden and translucent, which looks very appetizing.

    But honey is a bit difficult to get, and there are not many in the tribe, so even if he told the other orcs, no one would be willing to do it.

    Besides, he usually doesn''t want to be so troublesome. Basically, when the orcs in the tribe are roasting meat in the square, they help him roast a piece of meat.

    Xue Gangan is very happy to eat honey while eating. It''s just as hard to eat as usual. He probably understands that honey is difficult to get, so he doesn''t add this every time he roasts.

    Now that I took it out, I guess I saw that she made oil residue, boiled oil for him, and even cooked vegetables for him to see, so I cooked the meat better and served it to her.

    But no matter what, Bai Qi is actually very good to her.

    Especially since they knew each other for less than two days.

    She is already very grateful for this.

 Chapter 1812ï¼š no one blames her

    Chapter 1812 No one blames her

    If this encounters an orc who is not so human, it is unknown whether she is still alive now, and how can she cook here safely, recover from injuries, and eat, live in, and drink from others.

    Xue Gangan brought over the washed wild vegetables. She had just boiled lard in the stone pot and planned to use it to cook the vegetables. Naturally, she did not need to wash them, but she did not add a lot of lard. About how much lard is needed, and then stir-fry. There are no other seasonings, only salt is added.

    I also hope to put some lard residue in the stir-fried wild vegetables. After the vegetables are fried, they will be served and filled with a large pottery bowl.

    Baiyu watched the stone pot while roasting the meat. When he saw this, he nodded. It turned out that this was stir-frying.

    There is no rice or wheat, so after Xue Gangan finished cooking and packed a lot of vegetables for Juejue, she had nothing to do.

    Then he just sat there, watching the barbecue and eating wild fruits.

    The wild fruit was also washed by the white scorpion.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of wild fruit this wild fruit is. It is clearly spring in this beast world, but there is fruit, and it is still red, just like ripe, sweet or sweet, but also a bit astringent.

    There are also green wild fruits. The green ones are neither sweet nor astringent, just eat to balance the nutrition.

    Bai Chen was not roasted whole pieces of meat. When Xue Gangan marinated the meat in advance, it had already been cut into small pieces of uniform size. Bai Chen was grilled on a skewer. , he and Xue Gangan and Juejue joined together, and continued to roast meat while eating barbecued meat, fried wild vegetables, wild fruits, and lard residue.

    Stir-fried wild vegetables are indeed much better than the usual boiled ones. The lard residue added in it has become soft and not crispy. It tastes very different from the crispy lard residue. Anyway, it is delicious.

    Juejue little leopards eat without raising their heads.

    Xue Gangan ate the barbecue. How should I put it? Although it wasn''t particularly delicious, it was much better than the barbecue last night. If they had enough seasonings, they would definitely be more delicious than they are now. Unfortunately, many seasonings are not available at all, so this is the only way to go.

    Out of the corner of Bai Qian''s eyes, he noticed that Xue Gangan finally didn''t look like he was going to die after eating a little meat like last night, so he didn''t pay any more attention to Xue Gangan.

    Xue Gangan helped to roast the meat while eating.

    Juejue was too young to be of any help, so he just kept eating, and at the end his belly was round and he went home.

    did not let Xue Gangan clean up, and Bai Qian washed the stone pots, pottery bowls, etc. by himself.

    Seeing Bai Qian with her back to her, squatting at the entrance of the hole to wash the pot, and thinking that because of her in the morning, a few lions made such a big fight, the orc army of this tribe was dispatched, Hei Xun was injured, the tribe No orcs in this place blame her. To be honest, she thinks the other orcs in this tribe are pretty good too. Thinking about how backward this place is, Xue Gangan can''t help but want to help this tribe.

    Besides, it''s still the same sentence, it''s not good for her to eat and drink for nothing.

    So, seeing Xue Gangan, he opened his mouth: "Bai Qian, take me around in your tribe''s territory tomorrow, I want to see what your tribe can use, but there is no such thing in this world. who found it."

    Knowing that she is a pure human being, it seems that she is not from this world yet. She probably knows more than anyone else in this world. You can tell by watching her cooking and cooking oil residue...

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1813ï¼š Wang is probably considering...

    Chapter 1813 Wang is estimated to be considering...

    Although Bai Lu usually doesn''t bother anyone, he is the king of the Yao tribe. He carries the Yao tribe on his shoulders. There are so many orcs in the Yao tribe. If the Yao tribe can develop better, the orcs in the tribe will naturally be able to live. better...

    Bai Qi naturally nodded without any objection, and replied, "Okay."

    Then Xue Gangan stopped talking to Bai Qian, but thought about how to take a shower.

    She didn''t take a bath yesterday, and if she doesn''t take a bath today, it will stink.

    Xue Gangan really couldn''t stand the way she stinks.

    There is water in the hole, which can still be washed, but she has no clothes to change, which is also a big deal. Her clothes, especially her arms, were cut by the lion''s claws, and her arms were also injured, but Grandpa Yu had already helped with herbs, and it was fine, as long as she didn''t touch the water.

    Raised his arm, Xue Gangan smelled himself, in addition to the herbal smell, there was also the smell of blood, and even, there were already some other smells.

    As soon as Bai Xun cleaned the pot and turned around, he saw Xue Gangan smelling herself and her face full of disgust, so she said, "I brought some animal skins to Hei Xun''s wife during the day and asked her to sew them for you. A few pieces of animal skin clothes should be changed and washed, they should be sewn, I''ll go to Heixun''s house to fetch them for you."

    There were a lot of animal skins hanging on the wall of the cave. He took some out during the day, and she didn''t ask at that time. After all, it was his own thing.

    So thoughtful and attentive¡­

    Xue Gangan was naturally moved: "Thank you."

    Bai Qi didn''t say that he likes to be clean. Now she is temporarily living in his cave. She needs to take care of her foot injury for several days before she can leave, so she can''t keep changing.

    He just said "No" indifferently, then went out of the hole and went to find his home in the dark.

    Hei Xun, the black wolf, was injured by protecting Xue Gan and was recuperating in the cave. His daughter-in-law had indeed sewed a few animal skin clothes.

    It is backward here. The animal skin clothes are sewn with hemp and simple holes, so a lot of sets can be sewn in a day. The work that Bai Qi asked for is actually not much work at all. Hei Xun¡¯s wife did not spend much time today. it is done.

    As soon as Hei Xun saw Bai Qi coming, he hurriedly asked his daughter-in-law to bring the sewn animal skin clothes to Bai Qi.

    After Bai Chen left, Hei Xun''s wife said, "Those animal skins are all high-quality skins, they are not hard to wear on the body, they are soft and comfortable. Usually, Wang himself is reluctant to make clothes and wear them, so he will give them to them no matter what. Purely people make clothes?"

    Hei Xun said: "People are pure people, their brains are better than ours, but their bodies are weaker than ours, and they are expensive. Look at the clothes she wears, have we seen them? It''s better than the most comfortable and best animal skins on her body. Well. Wang probably took this into consideration."

    "Maybe." Hei Xun''s wife nodded in agreement.

    Bai Qian took the clothes back, and Xue Gangan felt it all. Xue Gangan took a look and found several sets. It is estimated that she can change a day before she leaves her feet, and although the clothes are made of animal skins Yes, but it was soft to the touch, and it definitely wouldn''t scorch her skin when she wore it. It was much better than the animal skin clothes she had expected, so she was naturally very happy.

    She was originally afraid that she would not be used to wearing animal skin clothes, but now that it is better, it feels similar to the clothes on her own, so naturally there is nothing that she is not used to.

    Bai Qian has always taken cold showers. He originally planned to go out again and let Xue Gangan take a bath, but thinking that Xue Gangan was not an orc, he looked pampered at first sight. If he took a cold shower, he might get sick. A fire was raised in the stove again, and a large pot of hot water was boiled.

 Chapter 1814ï¼š Why one less?

    Chapter 1814 Why is there one less?

    After the hot water was boiled, he went out of the cave again.

    There is a small room inside the hole, and animal skins are hung on the shelves of the small room, just like a curtain. Xue Gangan washes in it, and no one will see it.

    After Xue Gangan finished washing, he found that there was not much water in the stone jar, and it was impossible to wash clothes. Now it is dark outside, and I plan to find a place with water tomorrow to wash the clothes I changed.

    Bai Qi went out this time and didn''t come back until late at night.

    When came back, Xue Gangan was already asleep, not sleeping on the stone bed, but sleeping on the ground, covered with a piece of animal skin, frowning slightly, as if she was not sleeping peacefully.

    Bai Qian wanted to wake people up and let them go to sleep on the stone bed. He is an orc and can sleep anywhere without freezing, but when he thought about waking people up, it would probably take a while for them to fall back asleep, so he simply didn''t wake up. Now, he stepped forward, picked up the man on the ground horizontally, put the animal skin on the stone bed, and covered it with a layer of animal skin.

    Seeing that the clothes they had changed and washed were wrapped aside, he didn''t care.

    Until the next day, when the sky was dawn, Bai Qi woke up in the shape of a tiger on the ground, then turned into a human figure, and took the wrapped clothes to the river.

    There were already quite a few female orcs washing clothes by the river, and he asked one of the orc daughter-in-law to help Xue Gangan wash the clothes.

    Even if Xue Gangan is a pure human, she is also a female. They are not husband and wife. He can''t do laundry for others. Naturally, he has to ask other female orcs.

    His own clothes, he usually washes them after taking a shower.

    The orc daughter-in-law who was entrusted to her promised to be fast. When she really started to wash her hands, she was afraid that she would be too strong and would break Xue Gangan''s clothes.

    When Xue Gangan woke up, she saw that the clothes she had changed had been washed and hung on the bamboo pole at the entrance of the cave, and her face immediately flushed.

    Especially the one worn on the innermost side, fluttering in the wind, it was bright red, and it was extremely eye-catching.

    Xue Gangan was almost ashamed and angry.

    Dragging her crippled feet, she limped and hurried to pull the little clothes off and put them in a place where no one could see them.

    In fact, she also understands that the people here don''t have such clothes at all, and they don''t know the function of this clothes at all, but she knows it herself, the psychological effect, anyway, her blushing can drip blood.

    When Bai Qian came back from the outside, he saw Xue Gangan sitting on the stone bed like this, he was a little puzzled, but when Xue Gangan saw him, he asked, "I, you wash my clothes? "

    Bai Qi shook his head: "I asked Juejue''s mother to wash it for you."

    Xue Gangan feels better now. That must also be the absolute mother''s gang.

    Baiyu understood that she had misunderstood and thought he washed the clothes, so he understood why she was like this and didn''t say anything more. But in fact he didn''t fully understand it at all, he just didn''t know it himself.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Bai Qi noticed the bamboo poles outside for drying clothes, and frowned, "Why is there one less? Is the wind blowing somewhere?"

    After saying that, I wanted to help me find it.

    When the little leopard''s mother was drying clothes, he happened to be in the square and saw how many clothes there were. Now there was one red one missing. Although the clothes were very small, he didn''t even know how to wear them. Lost, how to find it back.

    "Shut up!" Xue Gangan''s face blushed again. "Then, I went to dry the clothes somewhere else!"

    Bai Qi was stunned, wondering why people were so angry. After thinking about it carefully, and thinking about what she said, she probably understood the function of the clothes...

 Chapter 1815ï¼š Why dont you go?

    Chapter 1815 Why didn''t you leave?

    will make her look like this...

    Involuntarily, the tips of his ears were also a little red: "I''ll go get some wild fruits."

    Having said that, he quickly put the fresh wild fruit wrapped in leaves in his hand on the stone platform next to him, and then the person strode out.

    didn''t even look back.

    Xue Gangan blushed for a long time before she was willing to leave the hole.

    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t see Bai Qian coming back, and then she was sure that Bai Qian knew the purpose of the clothes, and her face turned red again.

    But it seems that the sun is rising. Yesterday, she said she was going to wander around the Yao tribe territory. She wanted to see if anyone could help the Yao tribe...

    So, after waiting for a while, she felt that her face was no longer hot, and her face was definitely not red. Then she waved her hand and called a few little leopards playing not far away, and asked, "Where''s your king?"

    A little leopard said: "The king is sleeping in there, we are going to step on him."

    Xue Gangan: "Go step on it, and say I''m looking for him after stepping on it." Business matters.

    "Yeah." A few little leopards went right away. On the other side of the square, they were covered by a stone cave, next to a large stone, and on the stone lay a white horse.

    Bai Qi had a piece of hay in his mouth, his hands behind his head, looking at the blue sky and white clouds.

    The surface has long since returned to calm.

    Thought in his heart: He has been out for so long, she should be fine, can he go back? But what if it doesn''t work? Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to go back?

    "King. King." Several little leopards ran over, jumping and jumping, jumping on top of him as usual, stepping on him with four little feet, and playing happily.

    Baiyu are used to it and don''t push them.

    The orcs passing by are also used to it. Their king has always indulged the little orcs in the tribe, and he also loves the little orcs, thinking that this is the future hope of their tribe.

    They didn''t think about any hope for the future before, as long as they had a good life, even if they gave birth to a cub, they naturally didn''t think that the cub was any hope. It was their king, let them understand what inheritance is.

    After all, they will die sooner or later, no accident, they must die of old age before their respective cubs, and no matter how they are their own cubs, they naturally want their cubs to live well after they die.

    So this is hope.

    This is inheritance.

    It feels very good anyway, and it is not easy for other tribes to understand, so, all the time, their tribes are the most united under the leadership of their king.

    is also their king, let them understand that they have so much to do.

    Protect their parents, protect their cubs, protect the tribe, protect the old, weak, sick and disabled in the tribe, and let the tribe develop better and better.

    Several little leopards had a great time stepping on their king, and then they all said: "King, elder sister let us tell you after stepping on it, saying that she is looking for you."

    Bai Qi immediately sat up.

    Several little leopards slid off him immediately.

    Bai Qi quickly reached out to catch it, lest these little leopards hit their heads.

    "Why didn''t you say it earlier." Bai Qian complained a little.

    A few little leopards didn''t realize it, they got down from him and said, "We didn''t finish stepping on it just now."

    And now it''s over.

    Bai Qi was speechless.

    Originally wanted to get up, but just got up a little and sat back again. It''s a bit strange that he is in such a hurry to go back, although I don''t know what''s strange, but wait.

    The little leopards didn''t understand, and looked at him blankly: "Wang, why didn''t you leave? My sister is looking for you."

    Baiyu: "After a while."

    A few little leopards: "Why?"

 Chapter 1816ï¼š can you carry me

    Chapter 1816 Can you carry me

    Bai Qixin said how would I know? He only knew that it was strange that he was in such a hurry to go back now. He said, "You don''t understand it."

    "Oh." The little leopards didn''t ask any more.

    It took a while before Bai Qian went back.

    Not in a hurry but also not cold.

    Seeing Xue Gangan sitting at the entrance of the cave, he asked, "Would you like me to show you around in our tribe''s territory?" She said this last night, and he agreed.

    Then she asked him, he thought, that must be the case.

    Xue Gan felt that people''s faces were as usual, and she also wanted to forget about the morning, so naturally she would not bring it up again, not to mention that she originally asked the little leopards to come to Bai Qi for this matter, so she naturally followed this topic. , replied: "Well, the place where I live is much more advanced than here, I should be able to find something different, which your tribe can use."

    "Okay, thank you." Bai Qian thanked him before asking, "You have an injury on your foot, so you can''t stand for a long time, or I''ll let some orcs get a seat and carry you?"

    If people were not serious enough, Xue Gangan would have thought they were making fun of her.

    No matter what, she won''t be carried.

    This is so troublesome.

    Besides, it''s not like she can''t go.

    However, her foot injury is indeed best to rest. Don''t stand and walk for a long time, otherwise you don''t know when it will heal. It''s too much delay for her. She also hopes that the foot injury will heal soon, so that she can recover as soon as possible. Going to the hillside and the woods, so it''s best to let someone carry her on her back...

    And in this world, she is not familiar with other orcs...

    Confused in her heart, she still said, "Can you carry me?"

    Bai Qian was not at all uncomfortable. He had brought her back to him before, but because of the incident in the morning, he couldn''t let go now, but he still nodded, "Yeah." Immediately, he turned around and squatted down. Put someone on her back.

    I asked him to carry it by myself. Although Xue Gangan was very uncomfortable, he rushed to the back of others and was carried by them.

    I didn''t feel it before, but now I have it on someone''s back, and I feel that their back is quite wide.

    Along the road in front of the cave where he lived, Bai Qian took Xue Gangan out of the tribe, and Xue Gangan noticed that it was not the same road as the road that a black hunter took her out of the tribe yesterday.

    As the first tribe in the beast world, the Yao tribe''s territory is still very large. After leaving the tribe, they will not be able to leave the territory of the Yao tribe for a while.

    Moreover, the territory of the Yao tribe is the same as a big circle that expands outward with the location of the tribe as the center. This brings a sense of Xue and then moves around the territory. In fact, it can''t be done in one day. Therefore, Bai Yu only chose some suitable for him. In this way, where you go with Xue Gangan on your back, take Xue Gangan around.

    Xue Gangan was carried on her back, so she could only hug others'' necks to prevent herself from falling off. When she left the tribe and saw the plants on the ground, she lowered her head, lowered her eyes, and looked at it.

    See if you know these plants yourself.

    There are many kinds of plants, and she naturally doesn''t know all of them, so she didn''t rush to say anything, whether she knew or didn''t. Make sure you know what to do, and go back and talk to Bai Qian in general.

    And she still thought, if only she could find the traces of rice and wheat.

    Bai Qi didn''t say anything, just carried it on his back.

    Xue Gangan watched and noticed that there was an orc holding a stone **** not far to the left, as if hoeing the grass. Before she asked, Xiao Yu, an antelope boy who was also holding a stone hoe, came over.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1817ï¼š i dont want to do this

    Chapter 1817 I don''t want to do this

    As soon as came over, Xiao Yu said angrily: "Wang, why did you arrange for me to do this, I want to hunt! Hunt!"

    Bai Qian didn''t even look at him: "How many times have you gone hunting with you, when did you hit it? You still dragged your feet, and was almost caught and eaten by other tribes. You should do something about it. If you don''t do it, there are really going to be orcs talking about you being a waste."

    "But they''re all females, I''m the only male..." Xiao Yu muttered, "You might as well let me collect! There are both males and females, as well as the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. Don''t you say that I am weak, then let me I''ll go collect, I don''t want to do this."

    Xue Gangan heard the general idea and said with a smile, "Doesn''t that mean you''re not that weak yet?"

    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment, then happily said: "Yes!"

    Baiyu just found it funny.

    Xue Gangan then asked: "Are you hoeing grass? What are you hoeing?"

    Xiaoyu: "Oh, Wang wants our tribe to try and see if we can grow wild vegetables by ourselves, then we don''t have to arrange for orcs to always pick wild vegetables and wild fruits everywhere."

    Although Xue Gangan knew that Bai Chen''s brain was very good in this beast world, and his thinking was far-sighted, but when she heard this, she still glanced at Bai Chen''s face, and then asked again: "Then what do you have? seed?"

    Xiaoyu: "Yes, this has been planned by Wangdu for two or three years. For those edible wild vegetables and wild fruits, some are left unpicked, and some orcs will watch them specifically, and pay attention to their growth cycle. The buds, when can they be eaten, and what kind of environment grows best, and which part of the plant is the seed, and the seeds are picked off and placed in a special hole... Wait, anyway, probably After exploring, we can experiment with planting this year, so we need to weed and get the ground out for planting."

    "This..." To be honest, she quite admired Bai Qi.

    Involuntarily, Xue Gangan glanced at Bai Qian again.

    Xiao Yu was still saying: "Sister, look, there are some fruit trees that Wang found a little far away from the tribe, and then he pulled them out and planted them there. At that time, Wang had just become king, and now they are all so big. Now, a lot of fruits are produced every year. When the tribe''s collection team goes out to collect, sometimes they don''t need to collect a lot. They can just pick it directly from those trees. Anyway, the orcs of the tribe think this is convenient and good, so the king Everyone agrees to get seeds to plant in the tribe''s territory. They all think that they can be planted, just like the fruit trees that can survive after transplanting. Of course, it''s good to plant them, but sometimes the collection team can''t collect that much. If things go far, there is still danger, my grandfather said, as long as you listen to the king, you are right."

    Although Xiao Yu was actually quite afraid of Bai Qi, he admired Bai Qi very much, so in the end, he couldn''t help showing off.

    Bai Qi shook his head, ignoring the young man. This young man can''t go outside, it''s too simple, and it''s easy to be told by others.

    On the other hand, Xue Gangan followed the direction of Xiao Yu''s finger and found that there were indeed a few fruit trees on the edge of the tribe that were a little far away from each other, because the fruit trees were a little far away from each other, and there was a collection team collecting wild vegetables and fruits. I felt that the place was so backward that nothing could be planted, and I also felt that the wild fruit trees had grown there from the very beginning. Naturally, I never thought that they were transplanted back.

    Although she didn''t agree that as long as what Bai Chen said was right, she had to admit that what Bai Chen did was indeed not wrong and correct.

 Chapter 1818ï¼š also called peanuts

    Chapter 1818 Also called Peanut Rice

    Moreover, no matter which world you are in, thinking ahead of time is especially valuable.

    "What kind of seeds do you have?" Xue Gangan asked Bai Qian.

    Bai Qian first asked Xiao Yu to carry the stone **** to weed again, and then he said: "I think it''s a seed and it''s plucked, and it''s a wild thing. After all, it''s all brought back from the wild. What''s the exact name? If you don''t come out, why don''t I take you to the cave where the seeds are placed in the tribe, maybe you know."

    "Okay." Xue Gangan had no opinion.

    Then, Bai Qi returned to the tribe from the same way with Xue Gangan on his back.

    went to the cave where seeds were placed in the tribe.

    It is a cave, rather a stone cave, and even the bottom is covered with thick stones.

    The seeds are all packed in bags made of animal skins. Some bags are big, some are small, and there are many bags. Each bag is the same seed. Almost all the caves are full. Yes, a lot of orcs must be sent to take charge of this matter, maybe not only do it in their own territory, but also go to other places, otherwise it is impossible to pick so many seeds.

    There are a lot of symbols drawn on the animal skin bag. Although Xue Gangan doesn''t know it, he knows that this must be a record of when these seeds germinate in the wild, what kind of growth environment is suitable...etc.

    It can also be used to figure out when to plant seeds.

    Bai Qian put Xue Gangan at the entrance of the cave: "You stand here, I will take them out one by one and open them for you to see."

    The piles inside are a little full, and you can''t use them inside, so you can only take them out and open them.

    "Um."

    Although Xue Gangan agreed, Bai Qian was not in a hurry to move into the cave, but moved a tall stone bench with a hollowed-out center like a stone lock, and placed it at the entrance of the cave for Xue Gangan to sit on. .

    Xue Gangan hurt his foot, so naturally, it was best not to stand, so he didn''t hold back, thanked him, and really sat down.

    Bai Qi entered the cave and came out with an animal skin bag in one hand.

    One animal skin bag was a little bigger, half-human height, and the other was a little smaller, only reaching Bai Qi''s calf, Bai Qi bent over and opened both of them: "You want to see these two. ?"

    Xue Gangan took a look at the mouth of the bag, and at first glance, she stayed for two seconds before she said with a somewhat complicated mood: "This big bag contains peanuts, and this small bag contains rapeseeds."

    Completely did not expect that she would see these two things at once.

    Bai Qi smiled and said, "So they are called peanuts and rapeseeds."

    Xue Gangan just asked: "How do you eat these two?"

    Bai Qian said: "You can eat the peanuts after peeling the shells. You can eat what''s inside. You can also cook them in water. Sometimes we see peanuts that just sprout in the wild, and we eat the sprouts. The sprouts come from the inside. If something grows out of something, we think that something inside should be a seed.¡±

    Xue Gangan nodded: "It''s a seed, it can also be called peanut rice. It can be dried in the sun and can be planted in the right month."

    Bai Chen also nodded and continued: "We eat the leaves of rapeseed directly. When we were young, its leaves were fine, but when we grew up, it was not delicious. At that time, when the orcs stared at it, they waited until it bloomed. Afterwards, it formed pods and turned gray, and there were small grains inside, which seemed to be seeds, and we collected them from everywhere. In the end, there were so many in total.

 Chapter 1819ï¼š you have a good memory

    Chapter 1819 You have a good memory

    Xue Gangan: "Peanuts can also be fried and eaten. Rapeseeds are the seeds of rapeseed. You can eat rapeseed when you are a child, but the seeds can be used for oil extraction, which is vegetable oil. , like I did yesterday... Anyway, it''s good to have these two. But there''s only so much, and it won''t be able to fry so many orcs'' oil, so it''s better to plant it, and then squeeze more. I''ll give you an idea later. The method of oil extraction, and what tools to use, you can do it yourself."

    Her eldest grandfather, Xue Darong''s family, opened an oil mill and could squeeze oil.

    She has been to the oil mill many times, so she naturally knows.

    Moreover, I heard that his grandfather''s oil factory was only opened with the help of her little aunt, and he couldn''t fry well before.

    "Okay, thank you." Bai Qian thanked.

    He was not surprised that she knew so much.

    is a pure human after all.

    also comes from another world, another world should be much better than this.

    Baiyu went to bring out the seeds from two animal skin bags. Xue Gangan saw it and knew it, it was soybeans and sesame seeds. It seems that it is a matter of time for this to develop.

    After , Xue Gangan looked at a lot of bags, all of which were seeds she knew, such as: cotton, sweet potatoes, broad beans, peppercorns, sorghum, etc., but the number was different.

    Xue Gangan pointed to Sichuan pepper, cumin and other things: "These can be used as seasonings, I will tell you in detail later."

    "Well." Bai Qi went to take out the last few bags left in the cave and opened the bags.

    When Xue Gangan saw it, it turned out to be rice, barley, wheat, and corn. , made into various kinds of food, it can fill the stomach very well." Then asked: "How do these people usually eat?"

    Baiyu still told the truth: "The orcs have the shape of beasts and were originally vegetarians and ate grass. Before these were elders, they would eat these as grass."

    ... a violent death.

    Xue Gan said.

    Bai Bai saw that she had finished reading, and then went to the side, took a piece of charcoal, and painted and painted on each animal skin bag that was brought out.

    Xue Gangan leaned over to take a look, and still asked, "Is this your text?"

    Baiyu: "Hmm."

    Xue Gangan: "What did you write?"

    Baiyu: "That''s what these are, I''ll make a note. For example, if it''s peanuts, just add the word "peanuts" on the bag."

    Until Bai Bai marked the last bag of seeds, indicating that the bag was called corn, Xue Gangan said, "You have a good memory."

    There are so many bags of seeds, she just said that once, and he actually remembered them all. During the marking period, he wrote directly from the first bag to the last bag without asking her at all.

    When Bai Bai moved the seeds back to the cave, he took Xue Gangan back to the cave where he lived.

    Xue Gangan carefully sorted it out in his mind, and then took a twig and drew it on the ground while telling Bai Qian how the seeds should be planted and what to pay attention to. If there is a mistake, let Bai Qian go back and change it, so that it is directly planted, and there is no need to experiment first.

    It also said that those things are used for specific purposes, whether to eat them directly, or to process them, how to process them, and how to eat them after processing, whether to boil them with water, or to fry them, or...etc. Xue Gangan said it carefully, as comprehensively as possible.

 Chapter 1820ï¼š Nothing but gratitude

    Chapter 1820 In addition to gratitude, there can be no other heart

    Bai Qi had already brought many pieces of cowhide over, and he still used the same thing as black charcoal to quickly write down what Xue Gangan said on the cowhide.

    Xue Gangan naturally said how to squeeze vegetable oil, and also painted on the ground how to do the pressing tool and what to pay attention to, so that the oil can be squeezed out, and after the oil is squeezed out, how should it be stored.

    Bai Qi wrote them down on the "kraft paper" one by one, and even copied the things that Xue Gangan drew on the ground on the kraft paper, without missing anything.

    Xue Gangan was a little surprised by Bai Qian''s copying skills, so he glanced at it.

    Xue Gangan naturally drew on the ground how to husk the rice, and how to do the rice husks, the utensils for husking the rice. If the husks are too complicated to be done, you can make a simple one first, that is, stepping on the husk.

    Bai Qi also copied them one by one on the paper, planning to go back and let the orcs in the tribe follow this.

    Xue Gangan said a lot of things, and Bai Qi also wrote them all down.

    Grandpa Yu heard what Bai Qian and Xue Gangan were doing in the cave, so he also came over, didn''t dare to disturb, just watched and listened. The more he looked and heard, the happier he was.

    Pure people are pure people, look at these technologies.

    The other orcs in the tribe also heard about it and were very happy. They wanted to see and listen, but they were all stopped by Grandpa Yu in the square. In fact, the other orcs didn''t dare to disturb them, for fear of interrupting Xue Gangan''s train of thought, so they all stopped in the square and went to their king''s cave without a swarm.

    The antelope boy just happened to be back with a stone hoe, so he couldn''t help but say: "Grandpa, that sister is so powerful, why didn''t the king ask her to stay in our tribe? When her foot is healed, she will take care of her. gone."

    "Yeah yeah." The other orcs chimed in.

    Grandpa Yu naturally also wanted Xue Gangan to stay in their tribe, which is too interesting for their tribe, but: "When the king became our king, didn''t he say it? We are beasts, but we are also humans, and we must have humanity. , Human nature must be greater than animal nature, otherwise what is the difference between us and ordinary beasts? Naturally, many things cannot be forced. At that time, the king also said that if any of us can''t do this, they can leave the tribe, but they must stay. That is the one who agrees with him. If an orc commits this, he will never forgive him lightly. Since we all chose to stay at that time, isn''t it because we agree with the king? We are so united and become the first tribe because of the humanity of our tribe. Greater than animal nature, is it difficult for other tribes to defeat us? Besides, the king also said that other orcs are not obliged to help our tribe. We should be grateful for helping us, and we can¡¯t complain if they don¡¯t help us. So many technologies, how much this has helped us, we can''t have other hearts except gratitude."

    "Yes, yes, yes, we are confused, we will never again." Everyone was busy admitting their mistakes.

    Xue Gangan not only told Bai Qian about those seeds and some things that came to mind, but also told Bai Qian some other farming techniques of Daling, and even told Bai Qian how to do some simple wooden furniture, which is much lighter than the real one. .

    Also, the orcs here can make pottery, but they are very rough. Xue Gangan also talked about this in detail, so that the Yao tribe can make better pottery.

    and even make porcelain.

    The next day, when Xue Gangan was taken by Bai Qian to stroll around the tribe''s territory, he accidentally discovered that there was iron ore in the back mountain behind the tribe, and then Xue Gangan taught Bai Qian how to make iron... Wait, there are a lot of things anyway.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1821ï¼š It was the second grandfathers house.

    Chapter 1821 It turned out to be the second master''s family

    Xue Gangan also wanted to help the Yao tribe as much as possible before her foot injury healed.

    On this side, Xue Gangan took advantage of her foot injury to teach Bai Chen and Yao tribe a lot of things. On the other side, before she knew it, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finally arrived at the Qi tribe.

    During the journey, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally had to inquire with some orcs they encountered, and they all said that the man in the portrait seemed to be the human figure of the king of the Zhi tribe, and the king of the Zhi tribe was indeed a white tiger. The figure of the white tiger is similar.

    I even know that the king of the tribe is called Bai Yin.

    Jiang Yue put the horse she and her family Xue Yan rode into the space again in a place where no orcs could see, and then she and her family Xue Yan walked to the boundary of the territory of the Qi tribe. There were no orcs playing, but there were. Orcs patrol the territory. Although the Zhi tribe is the third tribe of the beast world, it is much more strict than the second tribe of the Jin tribe.

    Watching Jiang Yue and Xue Yan come over, they took another step and entered the territory of the tribe. During the patrol, a big male rhino came over.

    This male rhino didn''t take the form of a human, so he opened his mouth and asked, "Where did you come from? What are you doing here?"

    If it weren''t for the fact that people stop outside the boundaries in a proper manner and understand the rules very well, his tone will be even worse.

    Seeing that the rhino did not ask them why there was only a human smell on them, they knew that the rhino should not smell either. They saw Xue Yan smiled and said, "We have something to do and want to find your king."

    Rhino: "We are the king you can see if you want? Tell me, where did you guys come from!"

    It''s hard to say that it came from Daling, so Xue Yan said, "We came from the Jin tribe."

    "It turned out to be from the second master''s house." Rhino''s tone improved. "Second Master hasn''t sent orcs for some days. Okay, let''s go. I will take you to see our king. Is there something wrong with the second master looking for our king?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed the rhino into the tribal territory, but they could only lie: "It''s something."

    Rhino was very sensible this time, so he didn''t ask any specific questions.

    On the contrary, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed and looked around, and then Xue Yan asked, "I dare to ask the third master whether he has caught a female and returned in the past few days?"

    They have been here for a few days, and they probably know that there are no males and females here, only males and females.

    In order to prevent the rhino from feeling wrong, after all, the rhinos say that the Jin tribe belongs to the second master, and the king of the Jin tribe and the king of the Ji tribe are the second brother and the third brother, so they call the king of the Ji tribe now, so naturally they have to be renamed Third Master, let this male rhino really think they are from the Jin tribe.

    "I don''t know that." Rhino replied. "Our king goes out to hunt when he has nothing to do, and he can always catch the prey and come back. No one has noticed whether it is male or female, as long as he can eat it."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both nervous: "Have you eaten everything you caught?"

    The rhinoceros said: "The living ones won''t eat them right away, they will eat the ones that were dead at the time, and eat the live ones when they are finished. Anyway, there are many living animals kept in our tribe, and our king also thinks what the uncle said. It makes sense, be prepared, and keep something like this, sometimes when it happens that you can''t hunt, you won''t have nothing to eat."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that this uncle should be the king of Yao tribe - Bai Chen.

    In this world, they can have such a foresight and know that the live prey is kept in captivity and prepared, and they have more appreciation for this white horse.

 Chapter 1822ï¼š Bai Yin?

    Chapter 1822 Bai Yin?

    And they didn''t feel that their sense of family was dead at the time, so it was likely that they were also locked in a circle.

    Xue Yan asked, "Where is the circle of beasts you keep in captivity?"

    The rhino did not answer, but continued: "Why, does the Erye tribe have no orcs to hunt? Are you planning to attack the beasts of our tribe?"

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could say no, the male rhino said again: "Second Master is too stubborn, and he still thinks he is very good and has something wrong. It''s good to listen to the uncle''s words. As for the Jin tribe, the day is not as good as the day, our tribe is all It''s time to catch up with your tribe. Also, the second master is not the brother of the uncle, and he has always been unconvinced by the uncle''s brain, so how could he listen to the uncle. If you find our king for this matter, I advise you not to see our king. We The king seems to have a good relationship with the second master, but the second master has never helped our tribe, but the uncle has helped our tribe so much, our king is the uncle''s brother, the uncle and the second master really tear their faces, our king must be too Help uncle."

    Only then did Jiang Yue and Xue Yan know that the king of the Jin tribe and Bai Qi were not blood brothers.

    looked at each other.

    Then, Xue Yan smiled and said, "We''re not for this, it''s something else."

    "That''s good." Rhino hummed.

    The territory of the tribe is still quite large. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked behind the rhinoceros for a while before they saw a square. Then, after passing through the square, they were led to the entrance of a cave.

    "You guys are waiting here." Rhino finished speaking and went in by himself.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally stopped at the entrance of the cave.

    As soon as the rhinoceros entered, he sat on the tiger skin with him and closed his eyes and said to Bai Yin, "Wang, there are orcs from the Erye tribe again, and there are two, one male and one female, and they are just outside for some reason. ."

    "Let them come in." Bai Yin said.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan frowned when they heard this voice. This voice was obviously not the voice of the white tiger they heard on the hillside.

    But the rhinos all came out to let them in, and they had space, so they could protect themselves no matter what, so they just went in.

    Sure enough, the man with the eyelids lifted on the tiger skin was not the one they were looking for at all.

    However, it does look a lot like the person they are going to leave in the portrait, at least six or seven points similar, no wonder the orcs who were inquired said that he seemed to be the king of the tribe...

    "You..." Bai Yin narrowed his eyes as soon as they came in. Somewhat dangerous. "Why is it only human? Is it really from my second brother''s tribe?"

    "Yes." Xue Yan said. "It may be that we are weak animals, so you can only smell the human smell on us."

    Bai Yin saw how calm they were, so he believed it twice: "What animal shape do you have?"

    Xue Yan remembered the litter of rabbits he and his Yuebao met before, and said, "Rabbit."

    "No wonder." Bai Yin nodded. "However, it''s not easy for a rabbit to have such a human shape."

    In order to prevent Bai Yin from turning them into beasts to show him, Xue Yan didn''t wait for Bai Yin''s next sentence, and said directly: "Our king asked us to come here because he wanted to ask you about something."

    Since he and his Moon Treasure are standing here, why do they have to ask the orc in front of them.

    Besides, this orc is so similar to the young man in this portrait...

    Young man is the king of a certain tribe...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t need to communicate, they knew that the young man in the portrait must have a blood relationship with the orc in front of him. It should not be the orc''s eldest brother or the fourth brother of the orc.

 Chapter 1823ï¼š isnt that my brother

    Chapter 1823 Isn''t this my big brother?

    After all, although the king of the Jin tribe is the second brother, he is not a real brother to the orc in front of him.

    There is no need to communicate, the two of them know that the young man is likely to be the Baili of the Yao tribe, that is, the elder brother of the orc in front of him.

    After all, the Yao tribe is much closer to the hillside and forest than the Yi tribe.

    The possibility that the king of the yi tribe, the fourth brother of the orc, appeared in the hillside and forest that day was naturally low.

    Being interrupted by this, Bai Yin also put aside the matter of making the two people in front of him look like animals for him to confirm, but asked curiously, "What are you asking?"

    Obviously he is more concerned about this.

    Xue Yan then unfolded the portrait: "Third Master, please take a look."

    As soon as he saw the white tiger and the young man on the portrait, Bai Yin laughed and said: "Isn''t this my eldest brother, who painted this, so it looks like my eldest brother is standing in front of me. Quick, quick, give it to me, let me be good Enjoy it."

    This is not very likely, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan immediately confirmed that it is really Bai Chen.

    Don''t stay here anymore, Bai Yin should not let them go easily, Jiang Yue still didn''t speak, just grabbed her Xue Yan''s hand, and took her Xue Yan into the space and disappeared in front of Bai Yin.

    They have to hurry to find their sense of home, they don''t have time to mess around here.

    However, before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the space, they said, "Thank you." If it wasn''t for Bai Yin who said at a glance that it was his eldest brother Bai Chen, they couldn''t be sure that it was really Bai Chen, and they still thought it was very likely.

    Bai Yin stretched out his hands, and before he touched the painting, the two "orcs" in front of him disappeared. Bai Yin and the male rhino were both startled.

    "This, this..." The male rhino shivered. "King, what''s going on? What about the two orcs? Why, why are they gone? Did the beast gods appear?"

    "Appearance!" No matter how he was king, Bai Yin calmed down quickly even though he was flustered in his heart. "It''s really a beast god, come to me to ask about my elder brother! It seems that those two are not from my second brother''s tribe at all, nor are they rabbit orcs, but pure human beings with only human taste! I didn''t expect that there really exist pure human beings. !"

    "What did they ask the uncle to do?" Rhino was still very flustered. "Do you want to harm the uncle?"

    "There is a possibility." After speaking, Bai Yin immediately turned into a white tiger. "I have to go to my eldest brother and put the tribe under martial law. No one is allowed to enter the territory while I am away."

    "Yes!"

    Then Bai Yin rushed out like the wind and went to the Yao tribe where his eldest brother was.

    But no matter how fast he is, he is not as fast as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to the space, they quickly went to the high-tech room again, in front of the green door, opened the green door, walked out, and they were on the hillside again.

    I have already inquired about it before, the Yao tribe is on the west side of this hillside and forest, and they walk for about a day, while they ride on horses, at most for half a day.

    I saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan mounted their horses and headed west.

    Originally thought that it would take some trouble to find their sense of home, but when they arrived at the border of Yao tribe territory on horseback, they happened to see not far away, Bai Chen put down their sense of home on his back and joined them. , watching many orcs are using stone hoes to weed and prepare the land, like reclaiming wasteland.

    Bai Qi first heard the sound of horse hooves, and had a sharp nose, smelling the human scent he had smelled before, and subconsciously looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    As soon as he saw that it was Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, he said to Xue Gan, who hadn''t found it yet, and was only focusing on commanding the orcs to open up wasteland¡ª

 Chapter 1824ï¼š candid enough

    Chapter 1824 Candid enough

    "Very good, you don''t have to go to the woods and the hillside to find your uncle and aunt."

    "What?" He was instructing the orcs to open up the wasteland, instead of chasing wasteland. Xue Gangan, who wanted to plant all the seeds that could be planted in the cave now, was a little unresponsive.

    Baiyu just pointed with his chin.

    Xue Gan looked over, and immediately his eyes lit up: "Uncle! Auntie!" Then, he hurried over. Although the foot injury is not completely healed, and the ankle still hurts a little, but after three or four days, I am not limping anymore when I walk.

    Then they met Jiang Yue and Xue Yan at the border of Yao tribe territory.

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not expect to see their sense of home so smoothly, they quickly accepted it, and Jiang Yue hurriedly supported her and looked at her feet.

    Xue Yan also looked at her feet: "What happened to the feet?"

    "Waishang. If it wasn''t for the wounds, I would have gone to the hillside and the forest to find you long ago, and I thought there was something wrong with the hillside and the forest." Saying that, Xue Gangan''s eyes blushed, and she almost cried: "Little Uncle, auntie, I lost Yanyan, I..."

    Xue Yan hurriedly said: "I didn''t lose it, it was Yanyan who lost it. Yanyan is fine at home now."

    "That''s good." Xue Gangan finally let go of that heart. "Uncle, auntie, what''s going on here? Why am I here? Why are you here? And how did you find me?"

    "It''s a long story." Xue Yan sighed. Seeing Bai Qian also coming over, he said again, "I''ll tell you later."

    "Yeah." Xue Gan sensed, and also found that Bai Chen was coming, so he hurriedly introduced: "Uncle, little aunt, this is Bai Chen, this is the Yao tribe, he is the king of the Yao tribe, he is an orc , this is his human form, and his animal form is a white tiger."

    Jiang Yuedao: "We know, my uncle and I have met with him before."

    "Oh." Xue Gangan nodded. "Before more than a dozen little leopards captured me as an orc, from the Yao tribe, and then he brought me back, but their tribe doesn''t eat people, I''m fine anyway, he and the orcs in the tribe are very supportive of me. Okay, I wanted to go to the hillside and the woods to have a look before, and I thought it was very strange. He also said that he saw you on the hillside, but when I went there, I met several lions. Fortunately, he sent a black wolf. , that is, Hei Xun followed me. Later, he and other orcs in the tribe rescued me. My foot was bruised at that time. Look."

    Then, Xue Gangan briefly said what she was doing just now, and thanked her for teaching Yao tribe something.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan probably knew that Xue Gangan had been living in the beast world these few days. Thanks to Bai Chen, they were not really bullied in the beast world.

    "Thanks." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both thanked.

    "No, it''s just that she is a person. If it were anything else, I wouldn''t be like this." Bai Chen told the truth.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan admired Bai Chen even more and felt that Bai Chen was frank enough.

    Xue Gangan smiled and whispered: "Uncle, auntie, see if he is more human than animal."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Then, Jiang Yue asked: "You should have guessed that we are not from this world."

    Baishan nodded.

    Then there is nothing to avoid Bai Qi, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan just awakened Xiao Xue Yan with teleportation ability, and because they just awakened, they can''t fully control them, and they have space and can lead to some different worlds, etc. It''s almost all said.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1825ï¼š give it to you

    Chapter 1825 I''ll give it to you

    They all feel at home here, and they know it''s weird, so I can''t help but say it.

    "Is it so cool!" Xue Gangan was not afraid at all, but was still very excited. "However, uncle and auntie, are there really inexhaustible seeds in the space? You have planted a lot, can you take them out? Why don''t you give some to the Yao tribe, they just want to plant them? , Bai Chen''s thinking is still very advanced, even if the conditions are limited here, no matter how advanced you are, you have to take your time. Besides, the tribe eats wild vegetables and fruits, and there is no rice. I am not used to eating it these days. "

    Jiang Yue said: "I have no problem with your uncle."

    Xue Yan also nodded.

    They felt so grateful to the Yao tribe and the Baili, obviously the Yao tribe and the Baili were really kind to her, so they naturally wanted to express their gratitude more than verbally.

    Baiyu said: "You don''t need to give it directly. If you are willing to give seeds, I represent the Yao tribe, thank you."

    Xue Gangan was immediately anxious: "Why don''t you just give it to eat? Your tribe¡ª"

    Baiyu cut off her words: "Our tribe doesn''t have anything to eat for the time being. Now this season, as long as the orcs in the tribe are diligent, they can have something to eat."

    Seeing that Xue Gangan still didn''t understand, what they wanted to say, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said, "Gan Gan, it is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish. Bai Qian should have another meaning, that is, he doesn''t want the people in the tribe. Have the idea of ??getting something for nothing.¡±

    When Xue Gangan heard this, he remembered that although the orcs in the Yao tribe take good care of the old, the weak, the sick, and even the cubs, all the orcs actually have their own work, but the work is light and heavy.

    "Understood." There was nothing unpleasant, Xue Gangan nodded immediately and accepted. Even more, I felt that Bai Qi, the king, was competent.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan followed Bai into the Yao tribe and found a few empty caves before Jiang Yue took out all kinds of seeds from the space and put them in.

    Jiang Yue said: "Since the senses have told you how to plant, and you also know how to keep the seeds, then we won''t say more."

    Baiyu: "Okay, thank you."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only went to Baili''s cave. Xue Gangan had already packed up in Baili''s cave and changed into her original clothes.

    "These animal skin clothes..." Xue Gangan pointed to the clothes she had folded and placed on the stone bed, "Look at which female in the tribe does not dislike it, just give it to the female, I should not be able to wear it. Thank you for a while, since my uncle and aunt have come to pick me up, I will definitely go home with them."

    "Hmm." Bai Qi had no objection.

    Xue Gan thought about it, but she took out her dagger and handed it over with both hands: "I''ll give it to you. Although it was given by my parents, I want to give it to you now. I told you before, When I find my uncle and aunt, I will give you a dagger."

    If they say goodbye to the dagger, they will definitely meet again...

    Bai Qi looked at the dagger in her hands for two seconds, then took it. No matter if we don''t meet again, she is not from this world.

    Xue Gangan saw that he took it, and for some reason, he was a little disappointed.

    Xue Gangan: "Goodbye."

    Baiyu: "Well, goodbye."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded to Bai Chen, and immediately brought Xue Gangan into the space and disappeared in front of Bai Chen. Bai Chen stood there for a long time, then put away the dagger and put the dagger on the stone bed. The animal skin clothes were collected, not given to any female, but placed in a wooden box.

 Chapter 1826ï¼š Dont you want this painting?

    Chapter 1826 Don''t you want this painting?

    Immediately, he came out of the cave and began to command the people in the tribe to open up the wasteland.

    This time, it''s not just a little wasteland, Jiang Yue took out so many seeds from the space to the Yao tribe, and the Yao tribe can plant things in the territory that can open up wasteland.

    *

    As soon as Xue Gangan was brought into the space, he fell down, supported by Jiang Yue, and then exited the space again and returned to Daling, but it was behind the trees next to the official road near Huaishu Village.

    On that day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan pretended to have something to do. They just left Huaishu Village, saw no one not far away, and stopped behind a tree not far away before entering the space.

    Now out of the space, nature is still there.

    This is a little different when you enter the space in another world and then open the door.

    Although it is November 22 today, the sun is out, and the sun is warm and there is no north wind.

    This is all back to Daling, and Xue Gangan, who just fell down in the space, also wakes up.

    Even though her uncle and aunt had already told her about the situation, Xue Gangan still felt amazing that she returned to Daling after a short while, near Huaishu Village.

    "I don''t want this painting, right?" Jiang Yue asked when she saw that her family''s Xue Yan was still holding the painting.

    Knowing that there are animal and human figures painted on the painting, Xue Yan didn''t wait for Xue Yan to speak, and Xue Gangan said, "Give this painting to me." Anyway, if you let her paint it, she will definitely not be able to paint it that much.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both glanced at her unexpectedly, but didn''t say anything, and immediately gave Xue a sense of painting calmly.

    Seeing that Xue Gangan had put away the paintings, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to go back.

    As soon as I entered the village, I met Xiao Xueyan who was playing with some children in the village.

    Xiao Xueyan had finished martial arts today, and the weather was fine, so she went out to play. Sister-in-law Li Hehua was also there, but she was talking to several village wives at the door of a family, while taking care of Xiao Xueyan.

    "Mother, Daddy, you are back!"

    Xiao Xue Yan was pleasantly surprised when she saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    I saw Xue Gangan following behind again...

    "Ah, ah, sister, you''re back too! That''s great!" Xiao Xueyan was so happy that she jumped while hugging Xue Gangan''s legs. It''s great that my sister is okay! It''s great to have my sister back!

    The rest of the family didn''t know it, but Xiao Xueyan knew it, so she was naturally worried about her, but Xue Gangan hurriedly picked up Xiao Xueyan and whispered, "We Yanyan don''t need to worry anymore, sister really It''s back, but Yan Yan, you have to pay attention, don''t let other people in the family know about these things, it''s better that fewer people know about these things."

    "Mmmm." Xiao Xueyan''s little head kept nodding.

    Li Hehua also saw it, so she stopped joking with the daughters-in-law, and walked over quickly: "Are you coming back together? Feeling, how is it, have you done what your uncle and aunt asked you to do? "

    Xue Gangan had already heard her uncle and aunt give her a reason for not being at home. When she heard this, she first called the auntie, and then answered naturally: "Done."

    "That''s good, we feel really grown up." Li Hehua touched Xue Gangan''s head with a loving look on his face.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both called their sister-in-law, and then they went home together.

    When he got home, Xue Gangan naturally concealed it. He didn''t talk to the family about space, abilities, beast world, etc., and chatted with the family for a while before Xue Gangan returned to the room.

    Sitting at the table, she opened the painting.

 Chapter 1827ï¼š care first

    Chapter 1827 Care first

    lifelike, as if the white horse was right in front of her eyes.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with herself, she always felt a sense of loss this time, but what did she lose? Unable to figure out why, she rolled the painting again and put it in the painting tank on the side.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan sat with their family members for a while before returning to their room. Their family Yanyan went out to play with the children again. Today, their family Yanyan''s task has been completed, and they can play to their heart''s content until the sky. Just eat black.

    Passing by Xue Gangan''s room, through the wide open window, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw Xue Gangan sitting at the table, holding her face in both hands, not knowing what they were thinking.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other and continued to go back to their room without rushing to say anything.

    Back to the room, Jiang Yue sat down on the kang, poured a cup of tea from the small table on the kang, took a sip, and said, "Do you feel something is wrong?"

    Xue Yan changed his jacket and said with a smile: "It''s not right." After a pause, he added: "In the world of beasts, Bai Chen is so different, so it''s no wonder she likes it a little bit."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue also showed a smile: "I also think she likes Bai Chen a little bit. But it''s only been a few days since we''ve been together for a few days, and the relationship isn''t going anywhere. Feeling really has this idea, and sooner or later, she will talk to us, saying She wants to go to the Beast World again. If not, even if she likes Bai Chen a little now, she will slowly forget it in the future."

    "Well." Xue Yan agreed.

    So they don''t have to say anything to their sense of family, it all depends on how their sense of family decides.

    Feeling is not Bobo. Bobo sometimes loses his mind and has to be taken by his family, but although he is usually skinny and playful, things have always been handled very well, and his family has hardly bothered.

    *

    Although the foot injury is almost healed, it will take two days for it to fully recover. Naturally, Xue Gangan also lied to the family about this foot injury, saying that it was accidentally swollen while working for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    The family didn''t take it seriously, and no one was worried, but the family still boiled chicken soup, bone soup and other things to make up for Xue Gangan.

    The next day, Xue Gangan spent a day at home with a foot injury.

    Then she raised it for another day, and when she felt better, she couldn''t be more idle, so she ran to the town to play, and by the way, she joined her brother Xue Shi and the others to learn something in the main shop.

    *

    On the other side, the world of beasts.

    Bai Yin rushed to the Yao tribe day and night because he was worried about his eldest brother, Bai Shan. He originally thought that his eldest brother had an accident, but he did not know that his eldest brother was slashingly asking the orcs to dig ditches to direct the water to the territory without water. On the Yao tribe''s territory, a large area has been hoeed, the soil has been turned over, and many targets have been made.

    "Brother, are you alright?" Bai Yin didn''t even bother to ask these questions, it was important to care about his elder brother first.

    Bai Qian is standing beside the ditch. There are many orcs in the tribe, and the orc army has been dispatched. In order to plant what can be planted as soon as possible, although it only took four or five days, a lot of wasteland has been opened up. Even the trenches are almost dug.

    Before Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to Daling, they told him that they had been to the Qi tribe and asked about him. They also knew that they suddenly disappeared in front of Bai Yin at that time, and they had expected that his third brother Bai Yin would definitely be worried because of his worries. Come here, at that moment, Bai Qian was naturally not surprised when he saw his third brother.

 Chapter 1828ï¼š You also take a copy

    Chapter 1828 You also make an excerpt

    "It''s because two people came to ask you about me and suddenly disappeared in front of you, so you came here, right?" Bai Qian was blunt.

    "Yeah, does eldest brother know?" Bai Yin was extremely surprised, and then turned into a humanoid and stood beside Bai Chen.

    "Those two have already come."

    "Who the **** are they? They disappeared all of a sudden. Seeing that you''re all right now, it shouldn''t be a bad person. By the way, big brother, they smell very strange-"

    Before Bai Yin finished speaking, Bai Qi said, "They are pure people."

    Then, he briefly talked about his encounters with Xue Gangan, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, etc. Naturally, he also said that Xue Gangan taught Yao tribe a lot of techniques, and Jiang Yue took a lot of seeds from the space to Yao tribal thing.

    "Right now our tribe is busy, and we can''t teach your tribe for a while. When we have experience, we will teach you again. In the end, although I have written down everything she taught and know what to pay attention to, it''s true. This is the first time for our tribe." Bai Yu said.

    Bai Yin said: "Then I would like to thank eldest brother first. If this can really be planted, even if it is winter, it will be difficult to harvest. We will spend the winter well, and we are not afraid of unbalanced nutrition and sickness. But eldest brother, this is really miraculous. Three pure people from another world came to our world."

    He also glanced at the ditch before asking, "I can probably understand a little bit about this kind of stuff, but what''s the purpose of digging the ditch?"

    Baiti said: "If rice is to be planted in paddy fields, there must be water."

    Bai Yin didn''t know what rice was, but he would definitely know it later. In addition to the variety of seeds, he couldn''t remember so much for a while. Naturally, he didn''t ask anything, and only answered twice: "Oh, oh."

    On the other hand, Bai Qian spoke again: "Although I can''t teach your tribe how to plant crops for the time being, but since you are here, let''s see how to open up wasteland and dig ditches. You can be less busy. You can also take a copy of what I wrote down on the kraft paper, and go back and take a good look at it. When our tribe teaches your tribe in the future, your tribe will not find it so difficult. "

    "Reasonable." Bai Yin agreed very much.

    Bai Qian added: "Xue Gangan said that there is an iron mine on the back mountain of our tribe, we can smelt iron, and he also taught us how to practice. Yesterday, an orc practiced, not only practiced it, but also painted it as she said. I really learned two pots, which are much more convenient than stone pots, and I also learned some hammers, shovels and other things, you can bring some back to use later. Also look around your territory to see if there is any iron ore."

    "Okay." They are brothers, and Bai Yin is also welcome.

    After chatting a few more words, Bai Yin looked at the thing on Bai Qi''s waist and asked, "Brother, what is this? It''s so beautiful."

    "Xue Gangan said it was a dagger." Bai Qi unbuttoned the dagger from his waist and said, pulling it away. "It''s similar in style to a stone knife. It''s actually a knife, but the material is different."

    Under the sun, the dagger glowed with an extremely cold and sharp light.

    "This is really a good thing, it''s definitely beneficial." Bai Yin was a little envious. "That Xue Gangan gave it to you?"

    "Yeah." Bai Qi replied, "Yeah," and then he was a little absent-minded, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Bai Yin saw his eldest brother like this, and he said, "She''s from another world, she''s gone, I shouldn''t be able to see her in the future."

    Bai Qi suddenly came back to his senses, closed the dagger with a click, and hung it on his waist.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1829ï¼š you dont laugh anymore

    Chapter 1829 You are not smiling anymore

    While watching the orcs in the tribe dig ditches, he replied, "Yeah."

    This sound is much more than before.

    is like accepting reality.

    *

    Big quill.

    After entering the twelfth lunar month, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped the family to make some sausages because the family wanted to make them together. The children at home in the town also came back, laughing and laughing, playing together.

    Especially bacon and sausage are the most popular.

    Because of laughing and joking, some people''s clothes were dirty, such as Xue Gangan and Xiao Xueyan, Xue Gangan took Xiao Xueyan to her room to change clothes.

    Xue Gangan changed Xiao Xueyan''s clothes first, and then she was tugging in the closet, trying to take out her own set of clothes to change.

    Xiao Xueyan was not in a hurry to go out, she was playing beside her, accidentally tripped on a chair, and threw herself towards the painting vat.

    boom.

    The porcelain painting jar was thrown to the ground and shattered.

    Xue Gangan was taken aback: "Yan Yan, are you alright?"

    Xue Gangan hurriedly picked up her little Yanyan who was in the debris.

    Fortunately, her little Yanyan was still holding the dirty clothes she had changed while playing, and she also wore a lot of clothes because of the cold weather, so even if the fragments were crushed, there was no skin contact with the fragments, no injuries, just It hurts a little bit.

    "You scared me to death!" Xue Gangan had lingering fears.

    Xiao Xueyan giggled.

    "Remember to look at your feet next time you play." Xue Gangan pretended to be fierce.

    "Well." Immediately, Xiao Xueyan acted coquettishly, "Sister, is it red under my clothes?"

    Xue Gangan took a look and said, "No red, fortunately I put an extra coat on you just now, anyway, it''s not allowed next time."

    Xiao Xueyan said: "I didn''t know I would be tripped."

    "So be careful." Xue Gangan imitated her tone.

    "Okay."

    "Stand aside, I''ll clean up this debris."

    "Sister, who is on this painting?" Xiao Xueyan obediently stood there, bending her waist and staring at one of the paintings that rolled out because the painting vat shattered. Spreading most of it on the ground, Xiao Xueyan tilted her head slightly, and she could see a handsome young man wearing animal skin above.

    And above, it seems to be a big white tiger.

    Xue Gangan, who was about to go out to get a broom and dustpan to clean up, then noticed the painting on the ground. She has been in town these days, and she has never seen this painting again. It may be that she is in town with her brother and the others. It was a very fulfilling life, and she didn''t remember much. When she saw it suddenly, she decided for a moment. When the broom and dustpan were dealt with from outside, she picked up the painting and put it on the table.

    and replied: "This is the beast I met in the beast world, called Bai Chen."

    It was Xiao Xueyan''s supernatural awakening that brought Xue Gangan to the beast world by mistake. When Xiao Xueyan heard it, she naturally reacted immediately: "Ah, he is really a big white tiger."

    Saying that, he climbed up on the stool and opened the painting on the table to look at it. While looking at it, he continued to say in a milky voice, "This is what Daddy drew. That night when you disappeared, when I was sleeping, Daddy seemed to be drawing something, but I was too sleepy to ask."

    "Well, it was drawn by your father." Xue Gangan carefully cleaned up the debris on the ground. The other paintings were also picked up and placed on the table.

    Xiao Xueyan tilted her head, "Sister, you don''t seem happy."

    "Is there?" Xue Gan was surprised. She doesn''t feel unhappy.

    "You don''t laugh anymore." Xiao Xueyan''s face was super serious.

    Xue Gangan smiled and said, "I''m not unhappy."

    "oh oh."

 Chapter 1830ï¼š Fortunately, we met soon

    Chapter 1830 Fortunately, I have known each other for a while

    After cleaning up, Xiao Xueyan and Xue Gan felt to play outside for a while, and saw her father and mother go back to the room and sit on the kang under the window. The window was open, she saw it at once, and she stopped playing immediately. Happy to go back to the room.

    climbed onto the kang and acted like a spoiled child in the arms of his mother and father.

    Jiang Yue rubbed her little head.

    Xiao Xueyan is even more coquettish: "Mother, can I not practice martial arts in the afternoon. I woke up early today, and the task in the morning was completed early."

    If is not finished, she will not be able to play with her brothers and sisters.

    Just to be able to play together, she only woke up so early today.

    "No." Jiang Yue said.

    "But my sister doesn''t seem to be happy, I want to play with her."

    "Which sister?" Jiang Yue didn''t know which one she was talking about for a while.

    Xue Yan also looked at her.

    Xiao Xueyan said, "Sister Gangan!" Then, her voice became much quieter: "I accidentally damaged her painting tank just now. I saw a painting in it, and it seemed to be a person from the beast world. Listen to my sister. Said, it''s called Bai Chen, and then my sister seemed a little unhappy and stopped laughing. She didn''t notice it, but I found it, but she said she wasn''t unhappy, so I didn''t say anything, but I still I feel that my sister is unhappy, and I want to accompany my sister in the afternoon."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    These days, Xue Gangan was in town, so she just came back today.

    I didn''t hear from the children at home that there was something wrong with Xue Gangan in the town.

    "You don''t need to accompany your sister. She can handle your sister''s affairs by herself. She said that if she is not upset, she is not upset. It should be someone she has known for a few days, but suddenly she will never see you again. This suddenly reminds me again, That''s it." Xue Yan said.

    "Oh, that''s great. Then I won''t accompany my sister in the afternoon and continue to practice martial arts."

    When Xiao Xueyan went out again, Xue Yan lowered her voice and said to Jiang Yue, "I feel that she should find that she likes Bai Qi a little bit, but after all, it is not a world, she should choose to forget it like this."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    "Fortunately, I have known each other for a while." Xue Yan sighed.

    Jiang Yue nodded again. If you have known this for a long time, you will never forget it.

    *

    After lunch, Xue Gangan went to her identical twin sister Xue Dangdang''s room to move the painting tank.

    There are exactly two painting tanks in Xue Dangdang''s room. There are not many paintings, so just use one. Knowing that my sister Xue Gangan''s painting tank is broken, to avoid trouble, I put all my paintings in one painting tank, and then vacate it. A painting tank, which gave her sister Xue a sense.

    The painting tank is not heavy at all, just one person, but Xue Dangdang still helped Xue Gangan to move it into Xue Gangan''s room.

    Because of identical twins, Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang look very similar, but because their dressing style and temperament are completely different, the family never misses them.

    As soon as Xue Dangdang entered Xue Gangan''s room, she saw a lot of scrolls on the table, one of which was still open, and subconsciously, she glanced at it.

    "Sister, who is he?" Xue Dangdang didn''t expect her sister to have a picture of a handsome man with a big white tiger on it. The man was actually wearing animal skin clothes. "Look at this style of painting, isn''t it painted by you?"

    Xue Gangan was annoyed and forgot to roll up the picture, and said, "Uncle drew it."

    "What did the uncle paint this person for?"

    "do not know."

    Xue Dangdang has always had a first-class wink. Seeing her sister like this, she knew that her sister didn''t want to talk about this painting, so she didn''t ask any more questions.

    Originally wanted to ask my uncle, but I thought that her sister didn''t say anything, and it was estimated that her uncle wouldn''t say anything, so let''s forget it.

 Chapter 1831ï¼š Your first heartbeat?

    Chapter 1831 The first heartbeat?

    When Xue Dangdang left, Xue Gangan put away all the paintings and put them in the painting vat. When she was cleaning up the portrait of Bai Qi, she felt irritable, and then she wanted to throw away the portrait of Bai Qi, but when she walked to the door, Or fold it back again and put the portrait back in the painting tank.

    Okay, just leave it as a thought.

    After all, it was the first time that I was a little moved.

    Yes, even if she is emotionally sluggish, she knows her loss at the time and what she is feeling now. She likes Bai Chen a little.

    But after all, she is not a person from one world. She never thought that she would live in another world. Besides, she didn''t know what Bai Kun was thinking. To be honest, after spending a few days with Bai Kun, she didn''t feel that Bai Kun treated her. What''s different from others, it just so happens that she has returned to Daling again. It''s the best thing to stop here.

    *

    The next day, Xue Gangan went to town with Xue Shi and the others.

    Jiang Yue, Li Hehua, Yu Hongyan and others had nothing to do, so they cleaned the children''s rooms at home. Usually when the children were not at home, they also cleaned it, saving a layer of dust.

    Xue Yan was called by the villagers to help, saying that the villagers wanted to eat a piece of glutinous rice cake.

    After Xiao Xueyan learned martial arts herself, she reviewed the words that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan taught her to recognize the words yesterday. After completing the task this morning, she went out with the two grandfathers, Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao, and came here too. Go to the middle of the village and watch the glutinous rice cakes.

    The typed glutinous rice cakes are delicious. The children were all divided into pieces and tasted in their hands. They were soft and tough, and they were super delicious.

    There is no representative from every household in the village, and they make glutinous rice cakes in front of the stone mortars in the middle of the village.

    It¡¯s not yet New Year¡¯s Eve, but it¡¯s already a New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Huaishu Village is basically making glutinous rice cakes in the twelfth lunar month.

    Seeing that the wind was getting stronger, Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao didn''t look at them for fear that their precious granddaughter would catch the cold, and came back with Xiao Xueyan.

    Jiang Yue, Li Hehua and the others were in the children''s room at the sister-in-law''s house, while Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue were cleaning the main room. Xiao Xueyan saw it at once, rushed over and acted like a spoiled child.

    The amusing Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue were both delighted.

    After playing in the main room for a while, Xiao Xueyan ran to find her mother, eldest aunt, second aunt and others.

    Jiang Yue, Li Hehua and others were cleaning Xue Qiansheng''s room. The other rooms were cleaned. Xiao Xueyan was jumping up and down. When she was about to go to her sister Qiansheng''s room to find her mother''s aunt and others, they happened to pass by several times. One room, including Xue Gangan''s room, opened the door to allow ventilation. After all, these rooms have just been cleaned, and some of them were wiped with a damp cloth and had to be dried. Xiao Xueyan saw it without looking at it Xue Gan feels the new painting tank in the room.

    Her two little feet faltered.

    The two small eyes rolled, and they crossed the threshold and entered the room of her sensed sister, in front of the new painting tank.

    "I''ll see if my sister still has that painting." Xiao Xueyan muttered to herself, and her two little hands searched for one pair after another in the new painting vat.

    Although both father and mother said that my sister was not unhappy at the time, she still felt that her sister was unhappy at the time, and it was because of the person in the portrait.

    Sister seems to care about the people in this portrait.

    "Sure enough." When she opened the third picture, she found that it was the animal-shaped and human-shaped portrait of the white horse that she saw at that time, and Xiao Xueyan jumped happily.

    is like discovering her sister''s little secret!

    Then, Xiao Xueyan wanted to roll up the painting again, and put it back into the painting jar just like the two pairs she had taken out before.

 Chapter 1832ï¼š This baby is horrible

    Chapter 1832 This baby is too scary

    I saw her curling up, whispering to herself in a milky voice: "My sister cares about this person. If only I could control my abilities, I can take my sister to find this person at any time."

    said, the painting was finished, she let go, and before the painting was fully inserted into the painting vat, the foreground changed in front of her eyes, and it was in a square.

    Eh?

    Where is this?

    Then, she saw a dozen little leopards playing.

    A dozen or so little leopards were having fun when a four- or five-year-old baby girl suddenly appeared in front of them, startling them.

    "Ah!" Some leopards were scared and cried.

    A little leopard was frightened and immediately appeared in human form.

    One of them is absolutely.

    Yes, this is the square of the Yao tribe. There are many caves around the square, and there are orcs living in it, but now there are a large area of ??things planted on the territory, and people need to be busy. Orcs are not many.

    Especially in the square, there are only a dozen little leopards playing. Who knew this would happen. The little leopards usually look bold, but this is the first time they see something suddenly appearing in front of them. It''s too scary.

    Xiao Xueyan was not afraid at all, she also saw a little leopard turned into a child, her eyes were still bright: "Are you orcs? Ah, you must be orcs!"

    She was also excited.

    "Ah!!!!" The little leopards were even more frightened, although they didn''t do much, they screamed miserably.

    That''s it, all the little leopards are in human form.

    A dozen little radish heads appeared in front of Xiao Xueyan.

    Xiao Xueyan''s eyes brightened: "Really, you are really all orcs!"

    Everyone who can go out to work has gone out to work, and Bai Qian has also gone out. Now that Grandpa Yu is sitting in the tribe, when he hears the miserable cries of the little leopards, the orcs in the tribe, including Grandpa Yu, are startled, and hurry up. They all came out of the cave.

    When they all came to the square, they only saw one more female baby. Grandpa Yu and the others looked at each other, not knowing what the dozen little leopards were afraid of.

    The youngest little leopard Juejue cried miserably, pointing at Xiao Xueyan: "She...she suddenly appeared...wuwu...ghost...ghost..."

    Xiao Xueyan immediately defended herself with a milky voice: "I''m not a ghost, I''m a human, you can''t wrong me just because I''m younger than me. Otherwise, I''m qualified to spank you."

    "Huh?" The little leopard stayed for a moment, then hurriedly covered his **** and hid behind Grandpa Yu and the others, so pitiful. This little female is horrible.

    Grandpa Yu probably reacted a little, and said to the other orcs next to him: "Last time the third master came, didn''t he just say that the two pure people who took the portraits suddenly disappeared from him, and Wang also said that people are not in this world. The person, this little female, seems to be a pure human too, hurry up and go to an orc and call the king back."

    "Okay." Immediately, an orc went to look for Bai Shan.

    Bai Qi was watching the orcs in the tribe making iron. When he heard that there were pure people, he didn''t even think about it, and he came back immediately.

    Bai Chen hadn''t spoken yet, but when Xiao Xueyan saw him, she called out, "You are the person in the portrait! Is your name Bai Qi? Ah, so I''m in the beast world again!"

    again?

    Bai Chen squinted his eyes: "I''m Bai Qi, who are you?"

    "I''m Xiao Yanyan!"

    Xiaoyanyan?

    Bai Qian suddenly remembered that when he first met Xue Gangan, Xue Gangan seemed to be shouting Yan Yan: "You are Xue Gangan''s sister?"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1833ï¼š Suddenly awake again?

    Chapter 1833 Suddenly wise again?

    "Yes! Ah, it''s really you!" Xiao Xueyan was even happier. Immediately, I was not happy. "It''s not good, it''s not good, how come I''m the only one here, and my sister can''t see you."

    Bai Qian''s heart tightened, and he said lightly: "If you don''t see it, you won''t see it. Why are you here again? Didn''t you go home before? At that time, your parents said that you were at home well, and your sister was at ease. ."

    "I''m at home, but I came here after seeing your portrait."

    "Are you still unable to control your abilities? I heard your father and mother tell your sister about this at the time."

    "Yes." Xiao Xueyan''s face was full of distress. "When I want to use it, I can''t use it, and when I don''t want to use it, it suddenly works again."

    "Then try it, you can''t go back."

    Xiao Xueyan tried several times, and shook her head even more distressedly, "No way." Immediately, she looked at Bai Qian again, "You look a little older than my father, should I call you uncle? ?"

    Bai Tian said: "Call me brother."

    "Alright." Xiao Xueyan didn''t care.

    Bai Qi curled up his fingers.

    "Brother," Xiao Xueyan pulled at the corner of his shirt, "You take me in for two days, I can''t go back now, my parents will definitely come to me."

    Before Bai Qian could speak, Xiao Xueyan saw the dagger on Bai Qian''s waist: "Hey, isn''t this my sister''s. Brother, you guys are so strange, you have your sister''s dagger, and my sister has your portrait..." Little Hand Scratched his head, some didn''t quite understand.

    Since seeing Xiao Xueyan, Xiao Xueyan has mentioned the portrait more than once. Bai Qian can probably guess that the portrait Xue Yan painted of him should be in Xue Gangan''s hands at this moment.

    Why does Xue Gangan keep his portrait?

    This question, but Bai Xiao was reluctant to delve into it, only said: "You are still young, you don''t understand, but you will understand when you are old."

    "Oh oh." Xiao Xueyan nodded her little head twice, holding the corner of his clothes with her hand, and raised her little head: "When my father and mother come to me, brother, do you want to come with us? Let''s go to that world? I think my sister should want to see you."

    Bai Chen''s heart beat a little faster, but his face was the same as usual.

    But before he said anything, Xiao Xueyan said again: "If only I could control my abilities, I don''t have to bother my father and mother to come to me, I''ll take you directly. Just go find my sister."

    Before he said a word, Bai Xiao only felt the sudden change in the foreground, he was beside a rockery.

    There are pavilions and pavilions not far away.

    Xiao Xueyan also pulled the corner of his clothes.

    Noticing the change in the scenery, Xiao Xueyan blinked before jumping up: "This is the academy! My supernatural power is actually alive again! My mother and father said that I will appear near the person I want to see. I just said to find my sister, That elder sister must be nearby, she actually went back to the academy today, brother, you are waiting here, I will find my elder sister!"

    After finished speaking, Xiao Xueyan let go.

    Bai Chen supported his forehead. Why did he bring him here without his consent...

    Fortunately, he has arranged the latest events of the Yao tribe, and it doesn''t matter if he is not in the tribe for the time being.

    On the other side, the Yao tribe, Grandpa Yu and the others watched their king and the female baby suddenly disappear and disappear in front of them. They were shocked at first.

    Immediately, Grandpa Yu comforted everyone: "We have met four pure people, all of them are good, this king is gone, he must have been taken to her world by that baby, and we will definitely bring the king back when we look back. Don''t worry, what should I do?"

 Chapter 1834ï¼š Should go home first, right?

    Chapter 1834 Should I go home first?

    Everyone thinks it''s right, so they''re all at ease, what should I do?

    Xiao Xueyan has been to Shengming Academy, and she is quite familiar with Shengming Academy. When she ran away from the rockery, she hadn''t found her sister Xue Gangan, but she remembered that she suddenly disappeared from home like this. Worried, she should go home first.

    Thinking together, the supernatural ability actually came to life again, and the scene before her eyes flashed again, and she returned to the Huaishu Village home from Shengming Academy in an instant.

    is nothing but the backyard of the house.

    She hurried forward.

    Making chiba is a physical task. Not long after Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao brought Xiao Xueyan back, Xue Erhu also went to the village, and then took the chiba maker from Xue Yan, and he and Xue Yan took the rest. The people in the village fight together, and other people in the village who have males also come here in turn.

    The second brother took over, and Xue Yan went home.

    Just happened to see Jiang Yue come out of Xue Qiansheng''s room with a rag and a wooden basin, so he hurriedly took it over and sent it to the well while looking around before asking, "Where''s Yanyan?"

    Jiang Yue also looked around, "Are you with Dad and the others?"

    "I was taken by my father just now." Just as he was passing by the door of the main room, Xue Yan asked Xue Dafu and Xuanyuan Hao who were playing backgammon inside, "Father, where is Yanyan?"

    "Didn''t Yanyan go to find Yuebao?" Liu Guixia answered.

    Liu Guixia and Shao Youyue are still in the main room, but the main room has been cleaned at this time.

    Jiang Yue responded: "That should be in the room."

    Sister-in-law and the others haven''t taken out their rags, so they''re not in a hurry to wash them, they''ll wait for one, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan put the basin and rag by the well, and then go back to the room.

    But there is no sign of their family Yanyan in the room.

    Their baby''s ability has been awakened, but they can''t control it. There is no one in this room. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan subconsciously feel that their baby is alive again because of the ability, and they don''t know where the teleportation went.

    Afraid that the family would be worried, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t shout to see if their Yanyan was at home.

    Instead, they searched for clues all the way from the main room to Xue Qiansheng''s room.

    Just now, Liu Guixia said that someone was looking for her, and she was cleaning Xue Qiansheng''s room just now. Obviously, their Yanyan disappeared on the way to their Qiansheng''s room, and logically, their Yanyan suddenly disappeared in a teleport. It should be their family''s Yanyan''s thoughts, otherwise, even if the supernatural powers can''t be controlled, they don''t know where to take their family''s Yanyan, then maybe there will be some clues left, letting them know that their family''s Yanyan has been killed in an instant. Where has it been moved.

    Only when you know where their Yanyans go, can they find their Yanyans.

    Just now Xue Yan went to make glutinous rice cakes, and there was no one to clean the room, so I didn''t know the changes in the room, but Jiang Yue only took a closer look and found that there was something wrong with the paintings in the painting tank in Xue Gangan''s room that was open and ventilated. Then she got busy.

    Xue Yan hurriedly followed in.

    "Just now when I cleaned up this room, the paintings were all neatly placed. It''s impossible that one of the paintings was not fully inserted into the painting tank, exposing such a head." Jiang Yuebian lowered his voice and explained to her family Xue Yan, taking the The painting in the painting vat that was not fully inserted into the painting vat was opened.

    is the animal form and human form of the white horse.

    Xue Yan said: "It seems that he has gone to the beast world again, and he is still near Baili."

    "Well." Jiang Yue agreed. "Since we''re looking for Bai Chen, then we don''t have to worry so much." As for Bai Chen, it may be that they are too advanced in the world of beasts, and they still believe in his character.

 Chapter 1835ï¼š You have to send people back

    Chapter 1835 You have to send people back

    "Well." Xue Yan agreed.

    But no matter what, I still want to bring their family back. Otherwise, if the family asks, they really don''t know how to answer.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan planned to go back to the room, close the door of the room, and go to the beast world.

    I didn''t know, before I walked out of Xue Gangan''s room, I heard¡ª¡ª

    "Mother! Daddy!"

    "Mother! Daddy!"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly strode out of Xue Gangan''s room upon hearing this.

    Seeing them, they ran out from behind.

    Little blushing, super excited.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Their family Yanyan actually came back on her own. This teleportation ability is really willful. When it will work, and when it will not work, I can''t say for sure.

    Seeing her father and mother, Xiao Xueyan was very happy, but Xiao Xueyan was also very smart. Knowing that she couldn''t tell the rest of the family, she suppressed her excitement until she went back to the room with her father and mother, and then jumped up and down. Jumping, suppressing his voice, he said super excitedly: "Dad, mother, I went to the beast world again! I also saw that elder brother Bai."

    Xue Yan said with a smile: "Your mother found out that you felt that there was something wrong with the placement of a painting in your sister''s painting tank. She already guessed that you went to the beast world and saw Bai Qi."

    "Mmmm, then father and mother, do you know that I brought brother Bai Chen back?"

    Hearing this, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were both stunned.

    "You brought back the white horse?" Jiang Yue asked.

    Xiao Xueyan: "Yes, today my supernatural power is very good. I said that my sister might want to see brother Baili. If I have supernatural powers, I can take my sister to see big brother Baili. I went, and then I saw brother Bai Chen, and I thought that if I could control my abilities, I would be able to bring brother Bai Qi to go directly to my sister. At that time, I was pulling brother Bai Qi¡¯s clothes, and then brother Bai Qi went to see my sister. I showed up at Shengming Academy with me. My sister should go back to the academy today, but before I found my sister, I remembered my father, mother, and grandma. If they found out that I was missing, they would definitely be worried, and I wanted to go home. Then I came back."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan understood: "So, Bai Qi is now alone in Shengming Academy?"

    "Yes. But my sister is there, so they should meet. Isn''t there someone else in the academy? Even if my brother didn''t see me going back, he should have asked someone."

    Jiang Yue said: "You brought him and left him alone, it''s very rude." After thinking about it, he said: "Well, if you try your supernatural power again, take your father with you. I went to Shengming Academy to find him, I stayed at home, and when I asked at home, I said your father took you out to play."

    Now, this is the only way to do it, Xue Yan naturally has no objection.

    Xiao Xueyan also has no opinion.

    Then, holding her father''s hand, she wanted to go to Shengming Academy to find Bai Qi, but no matter what she thought in her mind, her supernatural powers didn''t work anymore.

    Xiao Xueyan lowered her two small shoulders.

    Seeing this, Xue Yan comforted: "It''s okay, it doesn''t work anymore, so I can''t blame you. Besides, as you said, there are many people in Shengming Academy. If Bai Qian didn''t see you go back, he would definitely ask someone. ."

    Immediately, he said to Jiang Yue: "We still have to go to the town. People were brought in by accident, so we have to send them back to the beast world."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

 Chapter 1836ï¼š Married after coming back?

    Chapter 1836 Are you married after coming back?

    However, it was almost time for lunch at home, and it was not easy to get to the town at once, and Bai Chen should have found their home feeling by asking people, so they were not in such a hurry to go to town, so they planned to have lunch Go again.

    *

    Shengming Academy.

    Bai Qian only stood by the rockery for a while, but did not see Xiao Xueyan come back with Xue Gangan, but heard the bell, and then he saw many people going in one direction, all of which were purely human, and he subconsciously After taking refuge in the rockery, I naturally heard these people say that they were eating.

    looked up at the next day, when it was indeed time to have lunch, these people should have gone to the cafeteria.

    At first, there were a lot of people walking past, and then slowly there were fewer people. He was about to come out from behind the rockery, but saw Xue Gangan and a young man of eighteen or nineteen years old who was extremely lazy, but was carrying a food box. The man came to the rockery, and the young man was still holding Xue Gangan''s hand.

    There was no expression on his face.

    However, the two stopped at the pavilion not far from the rockery, entered the pavilion, the young man let go, sat down in front of the table in the pavilion, put the food box on the table, opened it layer by layer, and took out Let Xue Gangan eat the food.

    Xue Gangan didn''t help either. He just held his chin with one hand.

    Bai Qi frowned.

    I feel that this Xue Gangan is a little different from the Xue Gangan he knew.

    The Xue Gangan he knew was very smart, but now the Xue Gangan in the pavilion is not in a hurry, not in a hurry, like eight winds.

    Really feeling Xue?

    Hakuba couldn''t help but have such questions.

    In the pavilion, Xue Dangdang dragged his chin, looked at Xuanyuan Shou''s dish and sighed, "During this period of time, you came to bring me lunch every day, making it seem like I didn''t have anything to eat, you are not afraid of my brother. Did they find out?"

    "Didn''t you promise to go everywhere with me? You''ll find it when you find it." Xuanyuan Shou didn''t care, he took out the rice at the bottom of the food box, put it in a small bowl, and placed it in front of Xue Dangdang.

    took the veil again, wiped Xue Dangdang''s hands, and then let Xue Dangdang pick up the chopsticks and really eat.

    Xue Dangdang said with a smile in his eyes as he ate slowly; "If it weren''t for you being quite positive in my affairs, I actually don''t want to be around you."

    "Do you want me to change my personality?" Xuanyuan Shou had already eaten it, and once it was done to Xue Dangdang, he was already lying down like no bones, but he tilted his head and looked at Xue Dangdang.

    In his eyes, it was as if Xue Dangdang was the only one.

    "No, it''s just that you''ve been so lazy, I don''t think it''s appropriate." Xue Dangdang took a bite of the dish.

    "I also learned what I should learn." Xuanyuan Shou stretched out a hand and pushed Tang in front of her.

    Xue Dangdang took a sip of soup, "But you haven''t used what you learned."

    "Are you trying to persuade me to accept my imperial brother''s concession?"

    "No, I don''t want to be a queen." In fact, she herself is quite lazy. You can count people in one sentence, but never in two sentences.

    "Then what do you want to be?"

    "I don''t want to be anything. However, I want to look everywhere and feel the customs of various countries. If you want, we will go out to see it someday."

    "Will you marry after you come back?"

    "This will be the end of the country tour. It is estimated that several years have passed. It is time to get married."

    "That line."

    Xue Dangdang laughed: "You are really lazy."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1837ï¼š Feeling a sweetheart?

    Chapter 1837 Feeling a sweetheart?

    Although Xuanyuan Shou was still lying on his stomach, he picked up his chopsticks, and gave her another chopstick dish, and muttered: "If I were really lazy, I wouldn''t agree to accompany you to experience the customs and customs of other countries, how tiring. , There are so many roads, for several years, is it bad to lie down every day?"

    This time, Xue Dangdang just laughed and didn''t speak.

    Although she is a little dissatisfied with this person in front of her sometimes, she has to admit that this person knows what she is thinking and is comfortable with them.

    Of course, the more important point is to be nice to her.

    That kind is only very good to her, only that she is not lazy, don''t say, just thinking about it, she is very useful in her heart.

    Feeling a stare, Xue Dangdang turned her head subconsciously and looked over to the rockery, and saw a handsome young man standing there, wearing clothes made of animal skins, exactly like the person in the painting by her sister Xue Gangan.

    Xuanyuan Shou also followed her line of sight, and immediately, not very happy, said: "What, know?"

    Xue Dangdang said with a smile: "If you know you don''t know it, if you don''t know it, you know it." After a pause, he told the truth and lowered his voice: "My sister has a painting, and it is him."

    Xuanyuan Shou sat up a little, and suppressed his voice: "Is your sweetheart?"

    Xue Dangdang smiled and said, "I keep that painting, and it seems that something is wrong with that painting... It should be." Immediately, he put down his chopsticks and wiped the corner of his mouth.

    pulled him up, "Let''s go, let''s go and see."

    Maybe it''s her future brother-in-law, so why don''t you say hello?

    Xue Dangdang thought.

    After taking two steps, Xue Dangdang lowered her voice again: "By the way, did my sister also come to the academy today?"

    "Come on, she came from the main shop before me, and said she came to tell her husband that she will not come to the academy again." Xuanyuan Shou said lazily.

    "Oh." Xue Dangdang snorted, half a smile but not a smile.

    Bai Qi watched the two approaching holding hands, frowning slightly, until the two stopped in front of him, he said bluntly: "You are not Xue Gangan, who are you?"

    Xue Dangdang immediately understood that this person should have almost mistaken her for her sister, but to be able to determine that she is not her sister so quickly, obviously she still knows her sister quite well.

    "Oh, I''m Xue Dangdang, her twin sister. Are you?" Xue Dangdang looked up and down at the person in front of her. This man''s brows and eyes seem to be soft, but in fact, he is extremely sharp. He is full of the breath of a superior person. Even if his clothes are made of animal skins, which are quite rough, he cannot hide his unnatural appearance and outstanding appearance.

    "I''m Bai Qi. Excuse me, where is your sister?" Bai Qi asked. Now that he''s here, let''s meet him and let someone send him back to the beast world.

    Before Xue Dangdang answered, Xue Gangan''s voice came over¡ª¡ª

    "Xue Dangdang, where are you from? Where did you hide with Uncle Shou Shou? His grandmother, Uncle Shou Shou even brings you meals every day, and you don''t tell me! If it wasn''t for me coming to the academy today, I heard from the people in the academy. , how long are you going to hide from me!"

    Then, when Xue Gangan came out of a moon gate, he saw three people on the rockery side as soon as he reached the corridor.

    As soon as I saw the white horse...

    "Fuck!" Xue Gangan was startled and ran over. He couldn''t even care about catching her sister and Xuanyuan Shou, so he opened his mouth and asked Bai Qian, "Why are you here?"

    Bai Qi also didn''t know about Xiao Xueyan''s ability. Xue Dangdang and Xuanyuan Shou didn''t know, so they didn''t speak.

    Xue Gangan probably understood, and dragged Bai Qian away.

 Chapter 1838ï¼š Coincidentally, I think so too

    Chapter 1838 What a coincidence, I think so too

    At the same time, he didn''t forget to turn around and yell at Xue Dangdang: "Wait! When I go back, I will tell my family that you are with Uncle Shoushou! It''s so outrageous! It''s okay, if anyone is with whom, then Tell your family!"

    Xue Dangdang rarely came up, grabbed her sister, and whispered, "Sister, why don''t you introduce me? That painting..." She meant something.

    "Introduce Mao, what can I introduce. Okay, his name is Bai Qi, my friend, it''s over." After speaking, Xue Gangan really ignored Xue Dangdang and left.

    Bai Qi also let her drag.

    Xue Dangdang folded his arms and smiled while watching.

    Xuanyuan Shou came over, put one arm around her waist, and yawned as if she couldn''t wake up: "It seems that double happiness is coming to the family."

    Xue Dangdang said with a smile: "What a coincidence, I think so too."

    She and Xuanyuan Shou.

    as well as her sister and that white horse.

    *

    Xue Gangan dragged Bai Xiao to a place where no one was around, and then asked the question just now, why is he here.

    Only then did Bai Qian briefly say: "Your sister Yanyan''s supernatural powers are alive again, she went to the end of the world, she was still in the Yao tribe, and then suddenly she was alive again, just holding my clothes, and brought me here. She said she was going to look for you. It''s been a while, but she hasn''t come back. It''s probably because her supernatural powers are working again, so go home. Then she met your twin sister."

    In these words, he was selfish and completely avoided the painting without mentioning it.

    But how could Xue Gangan know.

    Xue Gangan just nodded and said, "I didn''t see her, so she should have gone home. Although she can''t fully control her abilities, as long as she has no idea at all, her abilities won''t take her anywhere. All she can think of are those places, and now it''s lunch time, she can''t think of any other place except home."

    Maybe it''s a habit, Xue Gangan is no longer worried about her little Yanyan.

    I feel that no matter where Xiaoyanyan teleports, there will definitely be acquaintances, and nothing will happen.

    However, when it comes to lunch¡­

    "You haven''t had lunch, have you? Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat. You also have to change your clothes. This is not a beast world, so everyone doesn''t wear it like this." Xue Gangan said.

    Although he looks good even in animal skin clothes, after all, his appearance is there, but the clothes are too weird, and in her opinion, it is not good.

    "Looking at your height, it''s about the same as my brother Zhi. Although he won''t turn eighteen until March next year, he is already the tallest of my generation. He is in the academy. You and I go to him first. I need to change into a set first, and then go to dinner."

    It doesn''t matter whether Bai Qian agrees or not, when it comes to this, Xue Gangan drags him away again.

    Bai Qi was dragged away again, hesitating for a while, but still asked: "To brother?"

    "Just my third uncle''s eldest son, Xue Ningzhi, my cousin, I usually call him brother Zhi, who is a month older than me. By the way, I haven''t asked you yet, how old are you?"

    "Twenty-seven."

    "I''ll go, you are one year older than my uncle." That is about ten years older than her. She knew that he must be older than her, but she was ten years older than she expected.

    Bai Qian paused for a moment, then asked along the lines: "Where are your uncle and aunt? I think they will send me back." Xiao Xueyan''s ability sometimes works and sometimes doesn''t, so he thinks it''s better to ask Xue Yanhe It is more reliable for Jiang Yue to send him back.

    Xue Gangan paused for a moment, and said a little unhappily: "Are you in such a hurry to go back?"

 Chapter 1839ï¼š Who made you so angry?

    Chapter 1839 Who messed with you, so angry?

    Baiyu just said: "I have to go back."

    Xue Gangan pursed her lips before continuing to drag him towards Xue Ningzhi''s residence in the academy, "We''ll talk about it after dinner!"

    Bai Qi, who was sensible, didn''t speak again.

    Xue Ningzhi, the son of Xue Sanhu, although he is not yet eighteen, he is already 1.88 meters tall, and he has the momentum to jump up. Xue Gangan dragged a handsome young man dressed strangely over. He stopped at the door and asked, "Gangan, who is this?"

    Xue Gangan was angry, so she simply said: "A friend named Bai Qian." Then he said, "Brother, give me a set of clothes that he can wear."

    Xue Ningzhi looked up and down at Bai Xiao before answering, and went into the room to find a new set of clothes that she had never worn before. Also suitable for winter wear.

    Xue Gangan let Bai Qian follow in.

    Xue Ningzhi gave the clothes to Bai Qian, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Do you know how to wear them?" Although he didn''t know why he asked that, it was because the animal skin clothes on Bai Qian''s body had a strong sense of existence. Make him feel that the people in front of him don''t wear their clothes at all, just like people who are not in the world.

    Bai Xiao didn''t answer immediately, but roughly swept Xue Ningzhi''s whole body, probably understood that the clothes should be like Xue Ningzhi''s, so he nodded: "I know."

    Xue Ningzhi walked out of the room and let Bai Qian change in the room alone.

    Xue Gangan was waiting at the door of the room.

    After Xue Ningzhi came out, he asked in a low voice, "Who offended you, so angry?" His cousin usually likes to show his emotions and sorrows on his face, and he can tell at a glance whether he is angry or not.

    "No one messes with me." Xue Gangan refused to say.

    Xue Ningzhi didn''t ask any more questions.

    Xue Ningzhi didn''t speak anymore, but Xue Gangan couldn''t help it. He pressed his voice and urged, "Brother, don''t talk about my brother''s place..." But immediately, he said, "Forget it, Dangdang and Shoushou. Uncle saw him too, my brother will definitely know, it''s the same whether you say it or not, it''s the same as if I didn''t say it."

    Xue Ningzhi felt amused: "Brother Shito, what can he do when he knows?"

    "He''s so annoying, he''ll definitely come and ask me."

    "He cares about you."

    "I know, but I don''t want anyone to ask me right now."

    "Understood." Xue Ningzhi nodded, as if he really understood. He turned his head and glanced at the door behind him, which he took with him.

    He felt very concerned about that man.

    Could it be that he likes that man...

    Nothing else, just a little old...

    But if you really like it, age is not a problem.

    Thinking of this, Xue Ningzhi nodded again.

    Xue Gangan only cared about her irritability and didn''t notice it.

    People still have to rely on some clothes. Although Bai Qi looks good in animal skin clothes, but when she comes out in Xue Ningzhi''s clothes, she is even more imposing.

    Xue Gangan looked at it and was stunned for a while, but he quickly reacted and took a cloth bag to wrap the folded animal skin clothes that Bai Qi had replaced, and carried it in his hand: "Let''s go, let''s go to eat." After speaking, he said to Xue Ning, "Brother, I''m leaving."

    "Yes." Xue Ningzhi nodded with a smile, and looked at Bai Qian again.

    Bai Qian also nodded, thanking Xue Ning, and then followed Xue Gangan, and took the burden in Xue Gangan''s hand and let him hold it.

    The contained his animal skin clothes, and it was better for him to hold it.

 Chapter 1840ï¼š What happens when you get drunk?

    Chapter 1840 What happens when you get drunk?

    As soon as Xue Gangan left the academy, she found a restaurant nearby, took Bai Qi up to the second floor, sat by the window on the second floor, and then she cracked and ordered a table of dishes.

    Baili let her go, and didn''t say anything, but looked down through the window next to her.

    On the street, there are many shops on both sides, pedestrians pass by from time to time, and there are many small vendors selling everything, which is very lively.

    is completely different from the beast world that has not been ''developed'' much.

    However, as the world of beasts continues to develop, this day will come sooner or later, Bai Qi thinks.

    picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip.

    In the beast world, he usually only drank water and soup. It was the first time he drank this kind of tea, and he couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad. He just thought the taste was quite fragrant. enjoy.

    But whether he came from the beast world or not, he also knows that in every world, some things, for some people, are very extravagant.

    In this world, probably not every household can afford such a fragrant tea.

    Looking at the layout of this restaurant, you will know that not everyone can afford it.

    Thinking like this, Bai Qian withdrew his gaze and looked at Xue Gangan opposite.

    The people in the restaurant obviously knew Xue Gangan. Xue Gangan ordered a lot of dishes in one go.

    It was the first time that Bai Qi had seen a dish that looked better than a painting, and he felt that the world of beasts was very different from this place, and that there was a long way to go after the world of beasts.

    "Eat it quickly." Xue Gangan took a pair of chopsticks from the bamboo tube on the table and handed it to Bai Qi.

    "You don''t eat?"

    "I ate with the gentlemen at the academy." She was looking for him for something, and said that she would not go to the academy again, so she ate with the gentlemen by the way.

    Baiyu just started to eat.

    After taking this sip, Bai Qi felt that he didn''t know what he had eaten before.

    However, although he has a bad temper, he has always been very calm. Even if the food is delicious, he is not in a hurry and takes his time.

    "Would you like to drink?" Xue Gangan picked up the jug.

    "liquor?"

    "It''s a liquid brewed with grain." Xue Gangan explained it as simply as possible. Knowing that there is no such thing in the beast world, she added: "You haven''t drunk it before, and you don''t know how much you drink. If you drink it, you may get drunk."

    "What happens when you get drunk?"

    "Can''t walk."

    "Then don''t drink it." Bai Qian said. This can''t walk, and it has to trouble people.

    But Xue Gangan thought that he was still in a hurry to leave, and felt even more annoyed in his heart, put the jug down, and said as if in a fit of anger: "After dinner, I will take you to my uncle and aunt, and let them deliver You go back to the beast world!"

    "Thank you." Bai Qian''s tone subconsciously became lighter.

    Xue Gangan didn''t find out, and was even more sullen. Then, she stopped talking at all, and was sulking all by herself.

    When she was in the world of beasts, she didn''t feel that she liked the person in front of her, and she didn''t feel anything; when she came back, she realized that she liked this person a little bit, but after a few days, that''s it, anyway, I won''t meet again in the future. , so she still feels nothing.

    Who knows, now we meet again!

    To be honest, when she saw this person in the academy just now, she was actually a little helpless.

    But now, she is only angry!

    She likes the person in front of her a little bit, but the person in front of her doesn''t like her at all. It''s so hard to see each other, and people are eager to go back! I don''t want to spend any more time with her!

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1841ï¼š what ever!

    Chapter 1841 It''s up to you!

    Although she likes others, she has nothing to do with them, it''s only her own business. After all, people have the right to like or dislike someone, but she is just angry!

    Although it makes no sense, she is just angry!

    angry!

    Looking at Xue Gangan on the other side, he was going to be puffing up with anger. Bai Qi was a little dull sometimes, but he wasn''t a fool. Besides, he was actually...

    So, when Xue Gan was about to explode with anger, he pinched his brows and asked cautiously, "Can I stay here for a few days without looking for your uncle and aunt?"

    "Aren''t you in a hurry to go back!" She said very aggressively.

    It''s impossible to pierce the window paper, so Bai Qian said: "On the way to this restaurant just now, I looked all the way, and it''s not found in the beast world. I want to take a good look, go for a walk, and wait for me to return. The beast world is over, and some of the things I saw here may be useful in the beast world."

    Xue Gangan knew that she was unreasonable now, but when she heard these words, she almost exploded.

    worked hard to endure it before saying, "As you like!"

    She has been to the Beast World, she has seen it with her own eyes, and the development of the things she taught is still very slow. If he can see or learn something again and bring it back to the Beast World, it will indeed be beneficial to the Beast World. The development of He Yao tribe is very helpful.

    She doesn''t think she wants to help such a big beast world, but she wants to help the Yao tribe.

    The orcs of the Yao tribe are very kind to her, even if she has already repaid, she is still very grateful.

    However, although it almost exploded, the impetuous heart slowly settled down.

    If he was eating in the shape of a beast, Bai Qi could eat a lot, but now that he is in human form, no matter how big his appetite is, there will be a lot left on the table when he eats well.

    Mainly because Xue Gan has too many points.

    When he came out of the restaurant, Xue Gangan said, "You will stay here for a few days, and you can''t change without changing your clothes. Let''s go, I''ll take you to the cloth house to make a few sets of clothes."

    This is very similar to how he asked people to make clothes for her in the beast world.

    But this might make her feel better.

    Bai Qi sighed in his heart and nodded: "Well."

    Then Xue Gangan took Bai Chen to the best cloth village in town, and asked the cloth village to measure the size of Bai Chen, not only to make clothes, but also shoes and boots. Xue Gangan let the people in the cloth village be there. Before night, we have to rush out.

    There are a lot of tailors in the cloth village, so naturally they can make them in a hurry.

    Xue Gangan asked Bu Zhuang to finish the clothes, shoes and other things, and then send them to which house of her house in the town, and then took Bai Bai to that house.

    This house is not the closest to Shengming Academy. The house closest to Shengming Academy is home to her fourth uncle and the children who study in the academy. She usually lives in that house when she is in town. Her brother Xue Shi They also lived in that house, and she didn''t want Bai Qian to live there, otherwise her family would have to surround herself every day and ask Bai Qian how to do it.

    Especially her brother Xue Shi.

    She couldn''t let this happen, so she took Bai Qi to another house. The house was not too big or small, and there were people watching and serving it, but her family rarely went to this house, so , she brought Bai Chen to this house.

    Xue Gangan arranged for Bai Qian to stay first, put down the burden, and said, "You sit down for a while, I will talk to the people who are serving in this house, and I will take you to this town for a good stroll later."

    "Hmm." Bai Qi had no objection.

 Chapter 1842ï¼š No denying, its true

    Chapter 1842 did not deny it, of course it is true

    Then Xue Gangan went to the front of the house again, and told the people serving in the house in the front yard to take good care of Bai Chen, and after saying something else, she went to the back to find Bai Chen and bring her with him. Walk around town.

    When Bai Bai was shopping, he looked very carefully.

    Some Beast Worlds can''t do it temporarily, but some, Beast Worlds can do it completely.

    As he watched it, he felt a little bit in his heart.

    And Xue Gangan, every time he sees one, he will introduce it to Bai Qian so that Bai Qian can understand it better. Bai Qian always nodded when she was finished, letting her know that he knew.

    Xue Gangan only took Bai Qian to stroll two streets, and then met Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who came from home on horseback.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left Xiao Xueyan at home to continue their studies. They came to the town to find Bai Qian, and they were not surprised to see Bai Qian and Xue Gangan shopping together.

    le stopped the horse, they dismounted and took the horse aside.

    Xue Gangan took Bai Bai and walked over quickly.

    "Uncle, auntie!" Xue Gangan shouted.

    Bai Qi just nodded.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also nodded to him, saying hello.

    In order to prevent the people on the street from hearing it, Xue Yan lowered her voice and said apologetically to Bai Qian: "I''m sorry, our Yanyan ability is still out of control and brought you here. When are you going to return to the beast world? Shall we take you back?"

    Before Bai Qian could answer, Xue Gangan was a little afraid that Bai Qian would change his attention again, and wanted to go back in a hurry, so he hurriedly said: "He said to stay for a few days, take a good look around, and see if there is any animal world that can be used. worthy."

    Seeing that they felt so anxious, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt like mirrors in their hearts, they didn''t say anything else, they just nodded: "It''s okay." Then they said: "When you go back, you will let the feeling go. I''d like to take you to find us, Yan Yanyi can''t fully control it yet, so we should send you back for insurance."

    Bai Qi also meant this, nodded: "Thank you."

    After a few more conversations, Xue Yan said to Xue Gangan: "You can take Bai Qi to go around, and briefly introduce the complicated things and let him know. It''s simple, and the Beast World can use it immediately. Yes, let me introduce it more carefully, you have also been to the Beast World, you know what it is like, and you can''t eat it into a fat man, so your little aunt and I will go back first, and Yanyan is still at home waiting for us."

    "I know uncle, you and auntie go back quickly, I know it in my heart." Xue Gangan said.

    Xue Yan nodded, and together with Jiang Yue, nods with Bai Chen, indicating that they were gone, and then led the horse to turn around, and was about to ride back to Huaishu Village.

    But at this time, Xue Gangan remembered one thing, and hurriedly said: "Uncle, auntie, do you know that Uncle Shou and Dangdang are together?"

    "They?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both startled, then looked at each other. Obviously they don''t know.

    Xue Gangan: "Then go back and tell your family. Many people in the academy know about it, and Zhige Qiansheng and the others must know it too, but they didn''t tell the family. Anyway, when I went to the academy today, not only did I hear about it, They bumped into one of them, and they didn''t deny it, it''s naturally true."

    Jiang Yuedao: "I guess they didn''t have the heart to hide it, otherwise they wouldn''t be swaggering in the academy."

    Xue Yan said with a smile: "I see, I will tell my family. Dangdang didn''t stop you from telling you not to tell my family, obviously I have this intention too."

 Chapter 1843ï¼š Simply capricious?

    Chapter 1843 Simply wayward?

    Immediately, Xue Gangan took Bai Bai to continue shopping, while Jiang Yue and Xue Yan returned to Huaishu Village.

    When rode out of town, Xue Yan couldn''t help but sighed: "The children have really grown up, and one by one, they are going to get married."

    Their family Baibai has already married, and now it is their turn to Shou Shou and Dang Dang.

    Xuanyuan Shou is his younger brother, and Xue Dangdang is his niece. Although one surnamed Xuanyuan and the other Xue are not related by blood, after all, because of him, there is a gap in seniority, but this is not a problem at all, the two can be together , he is still very happy to see it.

    Jiang Yuedao: "Dangdang is not the kind of personality who is eager to get married, and it should not be possible for the time being. What''s more, since we are in the same family, there is no need to worry at all."

    Xue Yan nodded in agreement, then smiled: "To be honest, I''m quite surprised. Because Dangdang is not in a hurry, this matter of being together should not be her initiative, my brother, you also know his personality, I''m so lazy, I usually starve to death if I don''t eat, and I don''t even bother to eat, yet I can take the initiative to say that I want to be together."

    Jiang Yue nodded: "It''s a bit unexpected. This also shows that Dangdang actually likes him, otherwise even if he takes the initiative to speak, Dangdang will not agree."

    When they got home, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told the family about Xue Dangdang and Xuanyuan Shou together, and the family was very happy.

    In the evening, Xue Dangdang and Xuanyuan Shou also came back, and told their family about this in person. They had planned to speak soon.

    Shao Youyue, Liu Guixia, Yu Hongyan and others saw them coming back and asked them when they planned to get married.

    Xue Dangdang said with a smile: "We''re all in the same house, what''s the hurry? Let''s talk about it later, just now we have something to tell you."

    "What''s the matter?" Shao Youyue and the others were busy asking.

    Xue Dangdang and Xuanyuan Shou talked about how they would like to travel to various countries and feel the customs and customs everywhere.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not surprised at all, they felt that this was their nature.

    Xue Dafu and the others discussed it. If they go out alone, they may still be worried, but if two people go out together and have more or less company, they will not be so worried, not to mention going out to see and experience, so they don''t have any opinions. They just asked, "When are you going?"

    Xuanyuan Shou rarely sat up straight and said, "I originally planned to leave in half a month, but now that you all know, let''s leave tomorrow."

    It¡¯s really just self-indulgent.

    Xue Dangdang likes this style very much, with a smile on his face, obviously very satisfied.

    Seeing this, as Xue Dangdang''s father, Xue Erhu rolled his eyes: "Yes, what kind of pot goes with what kind of lid, let''s do it, let''s be happy."

    Although it was his own daughter who was going away, he didn''t know when he would be able to go home, but he was very relieved.

    If his eldest daughter feels like going out, maybe he is not at ease.

    But isn''t that the little daughter Dangdang, Dangdang can only count others, who can count her? She was always the only one who bullied others.

    Besides, there is another Xuanyuan Shou who, although he is too lazy, is the only one who counts others.

    I didn''t think so before, but now I see that his sense of family is a perfect match for Shou Shou.

    Although it was cold and windy the next day, Xue Dangdang and Xuanyuan Shou really said they would leave.

 Chapter 1844ï¼š Honestly, Im hiding

    Chapter 1844 To be honest, I hid it

    When Xue Shi and the others heard about this, they were both envious and angry.

    I envy the two of them for being free and easy in their temperaments, and they are extremely free and easy in doing things; when they get angry, they don''t say goodbye to them, and when they come back, I will see how they deal with them.

    Xue Gangan also heard about it, and just rolled his eyes. I think it''s really the style of her sister and uncle Shou Shou.

    If she was so unprepared, she would leave as soon as she said it, and it was estimated that she would not be able to go home for several years. She would definitely not be able to do it.

    Xue Gangan has heard about it. Bai Qian and Xue Gangan are together, so naturally they have heard about it. Bai Qian really appreciates the style of Xue Dangdang and Xuanyuan Shou.

    is also a little envious.

    He is the king of the Yao tribe, and he carries the Yao tribe on his shoulders, so he can''t just walk away and travel everywhere for so many years.

    "Let''s go, I''ll show you around this town again, and then I''ll show you around the county. The county is more prosperous than this town." Xue Gangan said as he walked out of the house.

    "Okay." Bai Qi has no objection.

    But before going out, I heard¡ª

    "Sense!"

    "Sense!"

    "You come out to me, feel it!"

    "Fuck! My brother is here!" Xue Gangan was startled, and subconsciously hurriedly pushed Bai Chen back, and then pushed Bai Chen into a room. "My brother. He''s very troublesome. You hide here first, don''t let him see it, or your head will hurt too."

    Bai Qi didn''t speak.

    Xue Gangan had already brought it to the door, and went to the front again in a hurry.

    Then, it happened to bump into Xue Shi, who was walking into the house.

    Xue Bo followed behind him.

    "Brother, why are you here?" Xue Gangan smiled. He said hello to Xue Bai again: "Brother Bai Bai."

    Xue Bai only smiled naively.

    Xue Shi was full of anger: "Where are the people?"

    "Who?" Xue Gangan pretended to be stupid.

    Xue Shi glared at her.

    It was Xue Bohan who explained with a smile: "When Shou Shou went back to the general store yesterday, he told us that you were with a man, but we were busy at the time, so we didn''t stop until midnight last night, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to. I''ve only found you now, and I haven''t sent it to Shou Shou and Dangdang. No, as soon as I heard about your house, Brother Stone immediately took me to find you."

    "Ah, that ah, just a friend, he''s gone." Xue Gan felt that the pig didn''t scald, pretending to just remember it.

    "Go away, you mao Mao!" Xue Shi was furious. "We just passed by the cloth village, and the people from the cloth village also said that they sent several sets of men''s clothes, shoes, socks and boots last night! People must be here!"

    Xue Bo added: "Brother Shitou is afraid that you will be deceived. Because the people in Buzhuang also said that you paid for the money."

    Xue Gangan also knew that her brother would not get angry for no reason, and smiled with him: "Brother, Brother Bai Bai, I am not deceived, I am really a friend, but I don''t have enough money for the time being, so I will help pay."

    "What about that person?" Xue Shi''s anger subsided a little. "Let me get to know him too." He even made his sister so concerned and even brought others to make clothes. Not to mention, he even brought people to live in this house.

    Xue Gangan smiled and said, "To be honest, I hid it."

    Then, before her brother roared, she hurriedly laughed again: "Brother, you also know your temper, you are really just an ordinary friend. When you ask questions, you think I have something to do with him. Even if I''m not embarrassed, he''s embarrassed too."

    Xue Bai said: "Yeah, brother, or¡ª"

    "Why not!" Xue Shi also glared at him. "This person lives in our house, can''t I even meet once!"

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1845ï¼š The sixth sense is still accurate

    Chapter 1845 The sixth sense is still accurate

    Xue Bai said: "That''s right, that feeling, you just¡ª"

    Xue Gangan cut off his words, not knowing whether to laugh or cry: "Brother Bai Bai, why are you doing this, stand on my brother''s side, and on my side."

    "Haha, yes." Xue Bo realized that he had made this mistake again, and kept laughing. "That''s fine, you can talk by yourself, I won''t talk, or you both will have to stare at me."

    Xue Shi was still angry.

    Xue Gangan went to pull his sleeve, shook it, and acted like a spoiled child: "Brother, don''t be angry, okay? It''s not what you think, I''m just afraid that your question will embarrass me and him. , otherwise I would have let you meet. Besides, he only stayed for a few days and left, and something happened, and he had no silver taels or other things on his body, so I changed his clothes and let him live here. , just an ordinary friend."

    Xue Shi didn''t believe it at all: "What kind of ordinary friend, you didn''t go to the main store, and you asked people to ask for leave from the fourth uncle!"

    Xue Gangan complained that her brother''s sixth sense was still accurate. Bai Chen treats her as an ordinary friend, but she doesn''t treat Bai Chen as an ordinary friend now.

    She already knew that she liked Bai Chen a little and was attracted to Bai Chen, so in her heart, how could Bai Chen be ordinary.

    But her brother doesn''t believe it at all, so she won''t leave at all, it''s not a problem to be here all the time...

    Therefore, Xue Gangan secretly glanced behind her eyes, thinking that Bai Qian should still be hiding in that room, but she was afraid that Bai Qian could hear her, so she whispered to her brother and her brother Bo Bo: "I Tell you the truth, but don''t get excited."

    Seeing that his sister was willing to tell the truth, Xue Shi was no longer angry, and said in a low voice, "Okay, tell me, we are not excited."

    Xue Bo also nodded sharply, indicating that he was not excited.

    The three heads are just put together like this.

    Xue Gangan whispered: "It''s just that I like him a little bit, but he doesn''t like me."

    "Fuck!" Xue Shi almost jumped up, but his voice was extremely low. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner!" He almost made his sister very embarrassed.

    Fortunately, he hasn''t seen anyone yet.

    Xue Gangan: "Isn''t he going to leave after staying for a few days? He is not from this town, nor from Xinyuan County, and he will never see each other again."

    Xue Shi felt sorry for his sister immediately, patted his sister on the back and comforted: "Let''s go, you will definitely meet someone you like, but also like you."

    Obviously, he also knows that emotional matters cannot be forced. If people don''t like his sister, he can''t force them to like his sister, right?

    Although he thought so too, Xue Gangan was still a little lost and replied in a low voice, "Yes."

    Xue Shi and Xue Bo were even more uncomfortable seeing this.

    Xue Bo was stupid and didn''t know how to comfort him.

    Xue Shi comforted a few more sentences.

    It was Xue Gangan who said to himself: "Okay, I understand it myself, brother, you don''t have to comfort me. If you really don''t want me to feel uncomfortable, hurry up and leave, he really only stays for a few days and leaves, and there is no way he can be arrested. I brought him here to live in this house, and I was not deceived, and my uncle and aunt also knew about him."

    As soon as they heard Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also knew, Xue Shi and Xue Bo felt more relieved, but they patted Xue Gangan on the back again to show comfort.

    "Okay," Xue Shi said, "Then Bo Bo and I will leave, so as not to embarrass you, you can come to the general shop to find us if you have any business. There are a lot of things, and we will live in the main shop these days, instead of going to the house over the academy."

 Chapter 1846ï¼š to send too?

    Chapter 1846 Also to send?

    Xue Gangan: "Okay, thank you brother, thank you brother Bai Bai."

    Sending Xue Shi and Xue Bo away, Xue Gangan slumped his shoulders.

    It took me a long time to cheer myself up.

    Feeling that she had enough courage, she went to the back again and opened the room where Bai Zhen was hiding.

    Bai Qi was sitting in the room drinking tea, Xue Gangan said with a smile: "It''s alright, my brother and the others are gone, it''s my brother and my uncle''s cousin Xue Bai who are here."

    "Well." Bai Qian didn''t say anything, put down the teacup, and walked around the town with Xue Gangan.

    The next day, Xue Gangan took Bai Qian to the county.

    Bai Chen has accepted a lot of new things, so he is naturally focused as always.

    Xue Gangan seems to be fine on the surface, but she is actually quite depressed, but it does not affect what she will be able to introduce, just introducing it to Bai Qian, so that Bai Qian can know more things.

    Xue Gangan also got a lot of books on ''technical'', such as how to do a keel waterwheel, how to do a plough, how to mine coal mines, how to make paper, etc., all of which will be brought back to the beast world by Bai Bai.

    Although Bai Xiao doesn¡¯t know Daling¡¯s text, the book not only has the text steps, but also draws pictures, which can be understood by looking at the pictures step by step.

    Bai Qi is very grateful.

    After staying in Daling for another five days, I felt that I should go back. Although I still wanted to stay with Xue Gangan for a few days, my reason did not allow it. Therefore, Bai Yu spoke to Xue Gangan and said that he was going back. It happened to be December 12.

    Xue Gangan was not surprised when he heard that he was going back, and only said: "I will take you to find my uncle and aunt."

    "it is good."

    Seeing that Bai Qian was only going to take away the technical books she gave him, Xue Gangan hesitated for a while, but still said, "You should bring these clothes, shoes and other things back to the beast world, you asked the orcs to make them for me before. I can''t wear those animal skin clothes when I bring them back, we don''t wear them like this in this world, so I let you give them to people, but these are different, you can still wear them when you take them back."

    Seeing that she was actually uncomfortable, Bai Qi paused and nodded: "Okay." Then he wrapped his clothes, boots and other things, and put them in a box made of rattan.

    Xue Gangan asked the carriage to send her and Bai Qi to the vicinity of Huaishu Village, but did not enter Huaishu Village.

    When she and Bai Qian got off the carriage and the carriage went back to town, she said, "Just wait here, I''ll call my uncle and aunt to come, or you will go to my house, but you''re gone again. , the rest of my family will be strange, not here, no one else sees, just right."

    "Hmm." Bai Qi had no objection.

    At home, it was a little windy today. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were teaching little Xue Yan how to practice martial arts in the room. When Xue Gangan returned home, she said hello to the family members in the main room and said something before going to Jiang Yuehe. Xue Yan, talking about Bai Qian''s going back today.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have no opinion.

    Xue Yan came over with a cloak to keep out the cold and put it on Jiang Yue.

    "Yan Yan, you continue to practice martial arts well, and your mother and I will be back in a while." Xue Yan said.

    "Father," Xiao Xueyan hugged Xue Yan''s leg, raised her face, and acted like a spoiled child, "Can I also send brother Bai Chen off? I want to send him off."

    "Okay, but you have to apologize to him when the time comes. Although you can''t control your abilities, you brought him here anyway, and you haven''t asked him for his opinion. Xue Yan said.

    "Well." Xiao Xueyan immediately nodded.

    Jiang Yue also did not object to her baby going with her. After seeing her family Xue Yan tied her a cloak to keep out the cold, she picked up her baby''s little cloak.

 Chapter 1847ï¼š If it werent for you, I would...

    Chapter 1847 If it wasn''t for you, I would...

    Then, put on her baby. Before putting it on, she added two more clothes to her baby. It was much colder outside than the room.

    She told her family to go out for a walk, and then Xiao Xueyan was held by her mother Jiang Yue with one small hand and her father Xue Yan with the other. When she went out, Xue Gangan led the way and went out of the village again. .

    Not long after leaving Huaishu Village, I saw Bai Chen standing on the side of the road not far away, with two rattan boxes at Bai Chen''s feet.

    Bai Qi was dressed in a splendid dress and was also wearing a black-colored cloak. When he saw it, he came down from the sky, extremely handsome and extraordinary.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other.

    "Brother!" As soon as Xiao Xueyan saw Bai Qi, she ran over.

    "I''m sorry, brother." Xiao Xueyan bowed and apologized. "I brought you here by accident, and I didn''t ask your opinion."

    Bai Qi rubbed her little head and smiled: "If you hadn''t brought me here, I wouldn''t have gained so much knowledge. There are many technical books in this box, which are also very useful to the beast world."

    "Brother, are you really leaving today?"

    "Yeah, if I don''t go back, the orcs in the tribe will worry about me."

    "Oh." Xiao Xueyan looked like she understood.

    Bai Qi thinks this child is really cute.

    Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan coming over, Bai Qi said politely, "It''s time to work."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both shook their heads, indicating no.

    Xue Gangan didn''t speak. As soon as he came over, he lowered his head, his hands behind his back, and kicked the pebbles beside his feet.

    After a few more polite words, Jiang Yuecai said: "You are an orc, you can''t be considered a human being, and I don''t know if you will fall into a coma when you enter the space, but logically, if you enter the space with me in the form of a beast, you shouldn''t fall into a coma. If I only bring people in, I will be unconscious. My husband and Yan Yan are just special circumstances."

    Bai Qian didn''t like to become conscious by himself, he felt very insecure, although he still trusted Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, but he still felt that way, so when he heard Jiang Yue''s words, he said: "Then When I regain my beast form, you can bring me into the space."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    Bai Qi didn''t immediately return to the animal form, but said to Xue Gangan, who kept his head down and kicked the pebbles without speaking: "Then I''m leaving?"

    Xue Gangan raised her head and replied in a muffled voice: "Well."

    Only then did the white horse return to the form of a beast.

    A white tiger just appeared in front of him.

    "Wow." Xiao Xueyan''s eyes lit up. Although there is a beast like Bai Chen on the painting, this is the first time she has seen it live with her own eyes.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan each held a rattan box for Bai Qi, and after handing Xiao Xue Yan to Xue Gangan, Jiang Yue took Xue Yan and Bai Qi into the space together.

    Sure enough, the animal-shaped white scorpion did not fall into a coma after entering the space.

    The scene in front of him was very strange. Knowing that he was in the space, Bai Qi didn''t ask any more questions, didn''t say anything, just followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into the high-tech room.

    Seeing Jiang Yue walking to the side, he freed up a hand, pressed a red light, and then a green door appeared in front of them.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan walked to the green door holding the box.

    Bai Qi also walked over.

    Xue Yan only then freed up a hand, put on the lock handle, and opened the green door. Bai Chen nodded in his heart, no wonder.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan asked Bai Qi to go out first.

    Bai Qi went out first, then Jiang Yue went out with the box, and finally Xue Yan. As soon as Xue Yan stepped out of the green door, he let go of his hand on the lock handle, the green door disappeared immediately, the space disappeared almost instantly, and Bai Qian was not surprised at all.

 Chapter 1848ï¼š She is good, so is he

    Chapter 1848 She is good, so is he

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan put the box on the ground, and Bai Qi also turned into a human figure.

    "Should we continue to deliver it?" Xue Yan asked.

    Bai Tian said: "No need."

    Despite what Bai Qi said, Jiang Yue still took out a horse from the space, joined Xue Yan, and helped Bai Qi place the two boxes on both sides of the horse''s belly.

    "It''s more convenient for you to go back like this, otherwise the box will not be easy to take, after all, it''s still a little distance from your tribe." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said.

    "Okay, thank you."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then Xue Yan asked, "You should see it, we feel like home¡ª"

    Before he could finish speaking, Bai Qian said lightly, "This is the best way." If she is good, so is he.

    is clearly seen.

    After a pause, Bai Qian said thanks again: "Thank you." For himself, for the Yao tribe, and for the entire beast world. Even if the beast world can''t develop into a big ling, but the future will definitely change greatly.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were smart people, so they didn''t say much.

    Watching Bai Qi lead the horse away, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan passed through the space again and returned to Da Ling.

    "Mother, Daddy, you guys are back so soon!" Xiao Xueyan said in surprise. She and her sister Xue Gangan have not gone back yet, they are still standing on the roadside not far from Huaishu Village.

    "He didn''t let us continue the delivery, he only delivered it to the hillside, just open the green door, it''s fast." This seems to be said to Xiao Xueyan, but it is also said to Xue Gangan.

    Xue Gangan forced a smile.

    She didn''t know that she liked Bai Xiao before, so she naturally laughed. Now that she knows that she actually likes Bai Chen, she has met again. After getting along for a while, she feels more and more that Bai Chen is reliable and stable and suits her heart. Now that she has left, she naturally can''t laugh.

    Xiao Xueyan is young, but she is smart, and she has always been extremely sensitive to other people''s emotions. When she saw Xue Gangan like this, she said, "Sister, are you unhappy?"

    "No." Xue Gangan smiled. deny.

    "But I don''t think my elder sister is happy. It''s the same as when I saw the painting that day. Is my elder sister reluctant to leave elder brother Bai Chen? What about leaving brother Bai Chen? Brother Bai Chen carries his sister''s dagger with him. I think as long as my sister speaks, elder brother Bai Chen will definitely stay. However, brother Bai Chen is a little weird, and he also said that he would talk to his father and mother. I always say the same thing, that is when I said that he had my sister''s dagger, and my sister had his portrait. I said that you guys are so strange, I don''t understand. Brother Bai Chen told me that I was still young and didn''t understand. , I''ll understand when I grow up. What does this mean, when I really grow up, can I really understand?"

    Xiao Xueyan spoke to herself, but Xue Gangan felt like a stormy sea the more she listened, and her voice trembled a little: "Bai, Bai Qian know that I keep his paintings?"

    "I know, I just went to my sister''s room to look at the painting, thinking that my sister should want to see him, and then the supernatural power suddenly came alive, so I went to the beast world and saw him, I told him at the time ." Xiao Xueyan said in a milky voice, telling the truth.

    Xue Gangan blushed immediately. Turns out he knew...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t speak, their baby said everything, and they didn''t have much to say. It''s up to them to decide how they feel.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1849ï¼š Shes not one to run away

    Chapter 1849 She is not someone who can escape

    "Sister, why are you blushing? You are really weird." Xiao Xueyan raised her head with difficulty, looked at her sister, and at the end, she scratched her head ignorantly.

    "It''s okay." After a pause, Xue Gangan added: "Yan Yan, you are still young and you don''t understand. You will know when you grow up."

    Xiao Xueyan: "Sister, you said the same thing, that should really be understood when I grow up."

    Xue Gangan''s face turned redder.

    lowered his head, and after a while, he looked up at Xue Yan and Jiang Yue and said, "Uncle, auntie, I..."

    "We all understand and have no opinion, as long as you are happy." Jiang Yue said. "Just say what you''re going to do."

    Xue Gangan pursed her lower lip before saying firmly: "Since it''s all over, I want to see him again and ask him." She is not someone who can run away.

    Jiang Yue nodded.

    Immediately, Xue Yan, Xiao Xueyan, and Xue Gangan entered the space together.

    Xue Gangan instantly lost consciousness.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly supported her.

    Xiao Xueyan knew that her sister just lost consciousness and would wake up later, nothing at all, not worried, and followed behind.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped people into the high-tech room, then opened the green door and appeared on the hillside of the Beast World.

    As soon as he was on the hillside, Xue Gangan also woke up.

    There was just a horse in the space, so Jiang Yue took it out, "He shouldn''t be far away, go after him, we''ll be waiting for you here."

    gave Xue Gangan another signal firework, like a small bamboo tube.

    "You take this. If you are in danger, you can set off this firework immediately and let us know your location, so that we can save you." Jiang Yue said. After all, this is the world of beasts, unlike Bai Chen, who is the king of tigers, generally nothing will happen.

    "Um."

    Then Xue Gangan hurriedly went on horseback to chase after Bai Qi.

    Seeing that Xue Gangan has gone, she is not unhappy anymore, Xiao Xueyan is happy, not only bouncing, but also shouting: "Come on, sister! Come on!"

    Xue Gangan heard this, and her face became hot again in an instant.

    After Baili went down the slope, he entered the forest. Then, just after passing through the forest, he met the orcs of the Yao tribe who came out to hunt, including the black wolf Hei Xun.

    "king!"

    "king!"

    Hei Xun and the others were of course happy to see Bai Qi come back.

    Bai Qi also showed a smile: "I''ve been away these days, is there anything wrong with the tribe?"

    "No. It''s just that we are a little far away from the tribe, and we haven''t hit big things yet, and we don''t dare to hit too many small things." Someone said.

    In general hunting, big things are all hunted, and small things will only be hunted until they grow bigger, so that they can have prey to hunt for them.

    Bai Qian said: "Our tribe is large and consumes a lot. Although the beasts are not very smart, but after a long time, I know that the closer to our tribe, the more dangerous, so there are fewer and fewer beasts coming to our territory. This is more or less the case with the tribes of the tribe, don¡¯t worry, just go farther and try not to beat the beast cubs.¡±

    "We know." Hei Xun and they all responded.

    Baiyu called two adult leopard orcs: "You take this horse back, don''t lose the things in the box, it''s useful to our tribe, I won''t go back yet, let''s go hunting together."

    "Okay." The two adult leopard orcs knew that the things on the horse were important. On the way back, they were very vigilant about their surroundings. Finally, they were safely sent back to the tribe, and Grandpa Yu helped them to put them away before they were relieved.

 Chapter 1850ï¼š I like you, but I dont want us to be together

    Chapter 1850 I like you, but I don''t want us to be together

    Watching the leopard orcs leave with the horse, Bai Qian told Heixun to them: "Go over there, I walked all the way here, and I didn''t encounter any beasts."

    "Row."

    Then everyone went north together.

    There is a king who hunts together, and the black hunters are very excited. Unless they can''t meet prey, otherwise, they can hit one when they meet one.

    But Bai Xun and Hei Xun only walked a few steps north when they heard the sound of horse hooves, and after a while, it was the familiar taste of pure people.

    If you heard it right, it was Xue Gangan.

    Bai Qi''s heart moved.

    "King, there is the sound of horse hooves." The other orcs didn''t smell the taste of pure human, but only heard the sound of horse hooves.

    "heard it."

    As soon as Bai Bai finished speaking, he saw Xue Gangan coming on horseback.

    Hei Xun saw them and knew it was Xue Gangan.

    Bai Qi was silent for a while, and then said to Hei Xun and the others: "You guys can go on, and I''ll join you later."

    "Yes, King."

    Then Hei Xun and the others continued to go north.

    Xue Gangan saw Bai Qian and Hei Xun together from a distance. Hei Xun and the others left before the horse reached Bai Qian. Finally, she became nervous, but she did not escape at all and came to Bai Qian. , Le stopped the horse, and immediately got off the horse.

    glanced in the direction where Hei Xun and the others left.

    Baiyu explained: "I just ran into it, and the orcs sent it back to the tribe." After a while, he could only ask: "Is something wrong?"

    "Of course there is something." Xue Gangan met his eyes, "Why didn''t you tell me, you know that I keep your portrait?"

    "What''s there to say about this."

    "Did you see it? Afraid that I will pester you?"

    This is going to pierce the window paper.

    After spending a lot of time together, Bai Qian still understands Xue Gangan a little bit. Knowing that Xue Gangan is here, she still says that because she wants to say it clearly and clearly, otherwise people will definitely not leave. of.

    So, he sighed and said the truth: "I''m not afraid that you will pester me."

    "So, I really see that I like you?"

    is more straightforward.

    Bai Qi can only nod: "Well."

    It''s all like this, Xue Gangan doesn''t turn around anymore, and even more straight: "Then what do you mean? Since you know I like you, why pretend you don''t know? Don''t you like me? Just tell me if you don''t like me. But you said just now that you are not afraid of me pestering you, so why didn''t you tell me directly, but pretended not to know? You stayed in Daling for a few days, with me... even if you wanted to know more , to develop the Yao tribe, but Bai Chen, can you really do this? Use people who like you but you don''t like to learn things... Bai Chen, are you really such a person?"

    After a pause, she stared at him even more sharply: "Bai Qi, do you think I''m a fool?"

    Bai Qi squeezed his brows before denying: "No. I don''t think of you as a fool. I...I like you too, but I don''t want us to be together."

    "Why?" Xue Gangan asked immediately. On the way to chase, she figured it out, and felt that Bai Qian must also like her. It''s just that she doesn''t understand, since he likes her too and knows her intentions, why didn''t he tell her so that they could be together.

    Bai Qian just motioned her to look around: "Look, this is the world of beasts, not Daling. Daling is much better than this place. I am the king of the Yao tribe and will not leave the world of beasts. If we are together, we will If you can only come to the beast world, then your standard of living will be lowered in all aspects, I don''t want this."

 Chapter 1851ï¼š Can I still be single?

    Chapter 1851 Can I still be single all the time?

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Go back, I should marry a female orc in the future to make her life better and better. Even if it doesn''t get better, she will keep her standard of living the same as before, rather than getting lower and lower."

    Xue Gangan smiled angrily: "You just admitted that you like me, and you said you want to marry a female orc in the future?"

    Bai Qi said strangely: "Can I still be single all the time?"

    Before, I didn''t meet someone I liked, so I never got married with that female orc. Now there is a pure person I like, but he can''t accept people living a hard life with him, but if I can meet someone I like in the future, it''s still a female If it is an orc, of course he will marry someone, but he doesn''t know whether he will meet or not.

    After all, it was the first time he fell in love with someone when he was so old.

    It is a pity that he is a pure person and cannot be together.

    And the first time he liked was a pure person. From such a high starting point, he felt that it was unlikely that he would meet someone he could still like in the future.

    But he didn''t say these words.

    Xue Gangan laughed even more, forgot what she was going to say. After pacing back and forth for two steps, he pointed at Bai Chen again, wanting to say what was wrong, but he still laughed angrily and didn''t know what to say.

    "Don..." Xue Gangan pointed at him again, "Okay!" After speaking, he kicked over and cursed, "Bastard!" Then, he turned over and walked away.

    Bai Qi didn''t dodge, and was kicked so hard, it hurts a lot. It shows how hard she used, and she was choked with anger.

    Seeing people mount and leave, he didn''t stop them, so he just left.

    Thought about leaving, Bai Qi didn''t look at it, and continued to walk northward to meet Hei Xun and the others.

    Xue Gangan sat on the horse, Ma Fei galloped fast, the wind slapped her face and passed from both sides, making her calmer, she turned her head, just in time to see Bai Chen turning and heading north without any reluctance at all, Annoyed by her, he immediately turned the horse back.

    A kick is nothing, it''s better to be beaten.

    The person suddenly turned around and came back. Bai Qi didn''t know what was going on, and was inexplicably panicked. The first time he was frightened, he immediately turned into a beast. He didn''t even care to join Hei Xun, and the big white tiger turned around and ran away.

    "Damn, stop for me!"

    Even dared to run.

    Xue Gangan exploded directly.

    Hei Xun and the others hadn''t gone too far, and then, from a distance, they saw Xue Gangan riding a horse, chasing their king like the wind.

    The king rarely panicked, and he only knew how to run without turning his head back, just like if he turned his head, it would be the same.

    The big white tiger is so flexible, and he is so familiar with this place. If he encounters obstacles, he can just jump over it, but the horse Xue Gangan rides is different. Because of the obstacles, he can''t run fast slowly. Running, even, the horse stumbled, and even the man and the horse disappeared.

    The big white tiger ran and ran, and he didn''t see Xue Gangan''s voice behind him, so he dared to look back. After that, it was all trees, and even the grass was deep, and Xue Gangan was not seen at all.

    He was suddenly a little worried.

    This person turned around and came back, definitely not so easy to leave, this suddenly disappeared, there must be an accident.

    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became, and he was already running back quickly.

    After running for a while, he heard the sound of horses barking, but there was still no sound from Xue Gangan, and he was even more stunned, thinking that something must have happened to Xue Gangan.

    The feet are even faster.

    Then he saw a horse standing up from not far away, the horse kept barking, and Bai Chen was panicking.

 Chapter 1852ï¼š I dont think about it, I never thought about it

    Chapter 1852 I didn''t think about it, I never thought about it

    Sure enough, as soon as he came to the horse, he saw Xue Gangan lying on the ground as if dead, with blood on his face.

    was so panicked that he didn''t even have the heart to tell what the blood smelled like, he immediately turned into a human figure, and quickly picked up the man on the ground and embraced him to see if it was dead or alive.

    The hands that probed into the person''s snoring were trembling.

    It was also at this time that the man in his arms suddenly turned over, pressed him under him, opened his eyes, and scolded his neck, "Why don''t you continue to run!"

    Only then did Bai Qi realize that the blood on her face was not human blood, but horse blood.

    tilted his head and saw that the horse was injured. When he stumbled just now, he was cut by a sharp branch with a big wound, and he did not worry about his life.

    Bai Qi''s sigh was relieved.

    He was really timid today and was scared twice.

    Xue Gangan was still pinching his neck: "Speak!"

    "I don''t know what to say." Bai Qian told the truth, without struggling, let her pinched and sat on top of him.

    Xue Gangan wiped his face and wiped off a lot of horse blood on his face.

    Just now she stumbled and fell down because of her horse. Fortunately, it was not a big problem, but she had a plan in her heart. She felt that Bai Chen still liked her, and she would definitely come back to find her, thinking that something had happened to her, and then she would take care of her. A little blood from the horse smeared all over his face, and sure enough, he was in the game.

    However, Bai Qi confessed to her fate and was pressed by her. She didn''t know what to say, but she was stunned.

    Indeed, he told her everything he had to say, but he didn''t want to be with her, what else could he say?

    The heart that originally wanted to beat him suddenly disappeared.

    She just said angrily: "You have nothing to say, I have!"

    Bai Qi looked at her.

    This one is lying down and the other is sitting on someone else''s body. This posture is really... Xue Gangan suddenly became a little embarrassed, blushed, and quickly got off the other''s body.

    Before came down, she did not forget to threaten: "Don''t run!"

    Seeing Bai Bai nod her head, she really got down from the house and sat on the side.

    There is no one sitting on the body, and Bai Qi can also get up from the ground. He doesn''t need to lie down anymore, but he doesn''t get up from the ground completely, but just sits on the ground just like Xue Gangan.

    Everyone sat down and calmed down. It is reasonable to say that everything should be said immediately, but Xue Gangan was silent for a while, then hugged his knees, turned to sit facing Bai Qian, and then opened his mouth. : "Even if I like you, you don''t have to worry about anything, you can do whatever you want. After all, we are all independent individuals, and you have that right, but you haven''t thought about my thoughts at all. I don''t think so. Happy."

    Seeing Bai Qian open her mouth, she seemed to want to refute something, and she hurriedly cut off: "Don''t talk about it again, you seem to be doing it for my own good and don''t want my living standard to be lowered, but you really don''t think about what I think. , you just blindly care what you think."

    It is possible to understand it this way...

    Bai Chen pinched the center of his eyebrows, giving him a headache.

    "I''ll just ask you, do you want to be with me?" She looked at him sternly.

    "I didn''t think about it." He still told the truth. She is a pure person, not a person from this world, he knew from the beginning, so from the beginning, even if he realized that he might like her idea, he did not think that they would be together.

    Maybe it was too realistic and too much to hope for, so he didn''t even think about whether he wanted to be with her.

    So, it''s not whether you want it or not, it''s not thinking about it.

    He never thought about it.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1853ï¼š Thinking of this, do you want to fight for yourself?

    Chapter 1853 With this thought, you want to fight for yourself?

    If this was just now, Xue Gangan would definitely have exploded again, but now, Xue Gangan is calmer and wants to have a good talk with the person in front of her. In fact, she can understand what he means, so she naturally Not angry, just said: "Then think about it now, think about it, do you want to be with me?"

    Bai Qi was stunned for a while.

    never thought that they would be together before, just like knowing the result, so he never thought about anything else.

    He is such a person.

    But now, she is obviously giving him a chance...

    Impossible becomes possible...

    Some fixed ways of thinking just disintegrated and collapsed in his mind little by little...

    had to admit that he wanted to give him the opportunity like this.

    Want to be with her.

    After all, he actually likes her anyway.

    And this thought, he wanted to fight for himself...

    Uh¡­¡­

    So, you can''t think too much, look, if you think too much, there will be a problem...

    I saw Bai Qi sighed in a low voice.

    Seeing this, Xue Gangan quickly added: "I want to listen to the truth. If you lie to me, I''ll really have to talk to you."

    Bai Tian said: "I didn''t want to tell lies." That''s all, telling lies is meaningless.

    "What about the truth?"

    Bai Qian sighed again before looking at her, still telling the truth, and said, "I just thought about it, I should want to be with you." Seeing that the corners of her mouth couldn''t hold back, he hurriedly added. :"but--"

    But before he could speak, she was cut off fiercely: "Shut up, I don''t want to listen to you."

    Bai Qi was quite powerless, but he was still obedient and shut his mouth and didn''t continue talking.

    Xue Gangan just looked at him and smiled, then her face slowly turned a little red, and then she was a little embarrassed to look at him.

    made Bai Qi slowly a little embarrassed.

    "Cough." Bai Qi coughed dryly and looked away. "You better go back."

    "Okay." This time Xue Gan felt very happy. "I''ll come back to you tomorrow." After saying that, he became happy and wanted to lead the horse back.

    Bai Qi opened his mouth in astonishment, as if he wanted to say something, and he didn''t seem to have expected to look like this at all, but seeing her so happy, he wondered if he had figured out something, he suddenly smiled and nodded.

    As long as she is happy.

    Nothing beats this.

    In life, he worked hard. Although he couldn''t turn the beast world into the same as Daling for the time being, she would not endure hardship with him when she was with him.

    Xue Gan felt that he nodded, and was even more happy, and he got on his horse and left.

    Although the horse was injured and bleed a lot, the bleeding has now stopped automatically, and there is no serious problem at all, and soon returned to the hillside with a sense of Xue.

    Without waiting for Xue Gangan to get off the horse, Xiao Xueyan jumped: "Sister, you are so happy."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also smiled and looked at each other. It seemed that they had a boyfriend.

    may have blushed several times before, but now being called by Xiao Xueyan like this, Xue Gangan didn''t blush at all, she picked up Xiao Xueyan and teased: "Yes, sister is very happy now."

    "why?"

    "No reason, I just found a brother-in-law for you."

    "Yeah!" Xiao Xueyan even shouted. "Is it Brother Bai Qi?"

    "Who else can there be besides him?" After teasing Xiao Xueyan for a while, Xue Gangan said to her uncle and aunt: "It''s what I forced, he thinks that the world of beasts is completely inferior to Daling. , I feel that if I stay with him, it will greatly reduce my standard of living, I don''t want this..."

 Chapter 1854ï¼š not only tomorrow

    Chapter 1854 Not only tomorrow

    "So he actually never thought about being with me before," Xue Gangan continued, "but he''s figured it out now, and he''s done, I''ll come back to him tomorrow, uncle and auntie, I''ll be troublesome in the future. You always let me come to the beast world."

    Not only tomorrow, but later...

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded with smiles in their eyes. The family lacks everything, and the children actually lack everything. Therefore, whether it is them or the other elders in the family, they just hope that the next generation will be happy, healthy and safe.

    *

    The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took Xue Gangan into the space as promised, and then opened the green door and entered the hillside of the beast world.

    As soon as the door was opened, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw Bai Chen standing there.

    Bai Qi seemed a little uncomfortable when he saw them, but he still said hello.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped Xue Gangan out of the green door and stood on the hillside of the beast world. Xue Gangan woke up and saw that Bai Qian was actually there. She didn''t know how long she had waited. She was naturally happy and her eyes were finished. Crescent moon.

    Only she and him are okay. Now that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are grown up, Bai Qi is even more uncomfortable.

    Actually, he didn''t sleep all night last night, but it was impossible for him to tell Xue Gangan.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left, Bai Qi decided to go down the **** and walk around here with Xue Gangan, and would not return to the tribe, because Xue Gangan had to go back to Daling, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would come to pick her up again , that is, to meet on this hillside, but he only took two steps and saw that Xue Gangan didn''t follow, so he turned around and looked at Xue Gangan.

    Immediately, he seemed to understand something. He smiled and walked over, holding Xue Gangan''s hand and walking down with his fingers interlocked.

    He stayed in Daling for a few days and met couples on the street, so he knew they would hold hands like this.

    Xue Gangan finally smiled again, eyebrows and eyes curled.

    In the days to come, Xue Gangan will always come to the Beast World to find Bai Chen, but because she also knows that Bai Chen, as the king of the Yao tribe, has a lot of things to do, and the Yao tribe is going to develop, so, only the first two times, she will advance Tell Bai Qian that she will come, and at other times, she won''t say anything.

    If she doesn''t say it, Bai Chen doesn''t know when she will come, so he can''t come to pick her up, so as not to delay Bai Chen''s affairs, he can always surprise Bai Chen.

    Bai Chen knew what she meant, and asked her to tell her in advance every time, so as to pick her up so that she would not be in danger, but she still didn''t say when she would come, which made Bai Chen lose her temper.

    Before she knew it, Daling was about to celebrate the New Year, and Xue Gangan couldn''t come to the beast world. After the new year, after the fifteenth day of the first month, she immediately asked her uncle and aunt to send her to the beast world.

    This time, she lived in the beast world for two days.

    It was also the two days that I lived in Daling, Ping''an Town, in Xue Ji''s general store, Xue Shi leaned against the counter, one hand dragged the elbow of the other hand, one hand touched his chin, and he pondered for a long time. , and then said to Xue Bo, who was planning to settle the bill and reconciled: "Bo Bo, let me tell you something."

    "What''s the matter?" Xue Bo couldn''t do two things with one mind. Hearing this, he immediately stopped the action of the plan in his hand.

    "Do you know where the feeling went?" Xue Shi asked.

    Xue Bai smiled and said, "My brother and I don''t know, how can I know? But I feel that I don''t have a guarantee from Uncle and Aunt that she will be fine."

    "I''m not worried about her." With the assurance of his uncle and aunt, Xue Shi was of course relieved, "I think it''s strange."

 Chapter 1855ï¼š you know yourself

    Chapter 1855 You know yourself quite well

    "Look," Xue Shi began to analyze, "I feel that I am in a particularly good mood during this time... No, it should be said that since the twelfth lunar month of last year, we originally thought that she had a crush on someone and she would die of sadness when they left. , all thinking about the words to comfort her with a big belly, ready to tell her at any time, but in the end, people are gone, but she is not happy every day, that complexion, that is a good thing, ask her, she is just happy, that is Don''t tell us."

    Being mentioned this way, Xue Bo was a little worried: "Brother, you said that the feeling should not be too sad, it is stimulated, is it like this? I heard that some people are obviously sad, but it is Happy every day, laugh every day..."

    "It''s not like that." Xue Shi touched his chin and pondered. "If she pretends, there will always be times when she''s lonely. But sometimes she can smirk by herself, and that sweet smile can give me goosebumps." He couldn''t help but poked.

    is like seeing his sister Xue Gangan giggle again.

    "Then what''s going on?" Xue Bo couldn''t understand.

    After a while, Xue Shi stopped touching his chin, and turned to lie on the counter, facing Xue Bo who was sitting on the other side of the counter, his head almost touched his head, his voice was a little lower, and it seemed like some connection: "You said you would not Could it be like this, although that person left, but they are actually together?"

    "Yes?" Xue Bai scratched his head. He doesn''t really understand.

    "It should be." Xue Shi was not so sure. "But sometimes when you think of Wen Wan''s smirk, you have a virtue with her."

    Xue Bo is rare: "..."

    "What are you whispering about?"

    Suddenly, a pair of big hands pressed against the pair of heads, causing them to touch.

    "Fourth Uncle!" Xue Shi immediately touched his aching head, and turned his head to stare at the person.

    Xue Bai just covered his head and smiled.

    Xue Sihu also smiled: "Who made you see your heads so close together, let''s talk, what''s the matter, it''s so mysterious, this makes outsiders see it, and think what''s wrong with you."

    Xue Shi touched his head again, and said, "Isn''t that feeling. Fourth uncle, I always feel that feeling is in love."

    "Oh?" Xue Sihu raised his eyebrows. "How did you get it?"

    "You didn''t realize that since the twelfth lunar month of last year, Sengan has been happy like a fool every day. She looks good, and no one will believe that she is not in love." Xue Shi said.

    "That''s true." Xue Sihu tapped the counter table with one hand, and his tone was sloppy, as if he didn''t care much.

    Xue Shi: "My uncle and my aunt gave him a cover, obviously she should learn how to manage the shop with me and Bai Bai today, but no one knew where they went, and they said two days later. Just come back, and let my uncle and aunt tell us that we are not allowed to tell the family, fourth uncle, don''t you know?"

    Xue Sihu: "I know, I know, but why are you worrying so much? Since your uncle and aunt are covering her, it means that nothing will happen. Don''t be so lenient."

    "But I am worried about my life. I want to worry about everyone in my family." Xue Shi Wangtian.

    "Ha," Xue Sihu laughed, "you know yourself quite well. Come on," he patted his nephew on the shoulder, "what if they fall in love, she''s a big girl, it''s normal."

    "Don''t you want to meet the person who is in love with her?" Xue Shi squinted at him.

 Chapter 1856ï¼š Can your heart be bigger?

    Chapter 1856 Can your heart be bigger?

    Hearing this, Xue Sihu also touched his chin, "Your uncle and auntie are helping to cover up like this. To be honest, I''m very curious about who she is in love with."

    At this time, Xue Bai said: "The person who I felt that I had a crush on was called Bai Qi, and it should be him."

    Xue Shi immediately said: "Yes, it''s him, called Bai Chen. There is no one else except him. It''s impossible for the feeling to be so fast." Then he said annoyed: "Damn! I knew they were together that day. You shouldn''t be afraid of feeling embarrassed and have to meet people! It''s better now, they''ve been in love for more than a month, and I haven''t even seen them face to face."

    Xue Sihu: "Sooner or later, we will see you. Your uncle and aunt have both helped. Obviously, they can be trusted. They won''t just chat casually with the feeling, and then the two of them will finish playing. When we meet one day, you Big brother-in-law give him a good show, won''t it be enough?"

    "That won''t work," Xue Shi immediately objected, "I will feel so embarrassed at that time. My parents will definitely not let me go."

    Coincidentally, Xue Erhu came to the town to buy something today, and he came to the main store. He happened to enter the door. Hearing this, he asked with a smile, "What did you do, your mother and I will not let you go?"

    "Daddy." Xue Shi immediately rushed over.

    Xue Erhu was very happy: "It''s rare that you are pestering me like a dog skin plaster, tell me, what''s the matter?" He also gave his fourth brother and his nephew Xue Bai a playful look.

    Xue Sihu just laughed.

    Xue Bai just smiled naively.

    Xue Shi opened his mouth and said, "Father, if you hadn''t met this, I wouldn''t tell you, I''ll ask my uncle and aunt to tell us not to tell the rest of the family, you just happened to be in town. "

    Xue Erhu raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "Why, is there something wrong?" After speaking, he looked around the huge general store, "Where''s her? Why don''t you see her?"

    "You promised not to tell your family when you go home, including my mother, I will tell you." Xue Shi said.

    "Still bargaining?" Xue Erhu only found it funny. But seeing that his fourth brother and nephew Bai Bo rarely spoke the same words at this time, and said nothing, he said: "Okay, okay, just say it, even if I go home, I won''t tell the rest of the family, including Mother, are you alright?"

    "Xingxingxing," Xue Shi smiled, "I feel that she disappeared for two days, so she should be in love."

    "..." Xue Erhu was silent for a long time, and then he spit out a word slowly: "...Grass. Dangdang ran with Shou Shou last year, and she also runs this year? Will you run too next year?"

    "I haven''t written a word yet. Besides, it''s not that I''m running away. At most, I''ll abduct the girl back." Xue Shi was not angry. "Besides, the feeling didn''t run away this year. She should also be in love with others in the twelfth month of last year, but she just kept it a secret."

    "Who is that person?" Xue Erhu was more concerned about this. Both Xiaoyan and Yuebao of his family helped, and he should be his son-in-law in the future.

    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it, but I know it''s called Bai Qi."

    "Bai Qian? This name is okay." After a pause, he added: "I don''t know if I don''t know. If I''m not a good person, I can''t ask your uncle and aunt to help her like this. It is also good to have nothing to say.¡±

    "That''s it?" Xue Shi couldn''t believe it. "Father, can your heart be bigger?"

    Xue Erhu said with a smile: "If my heart were a little smaller, I wouldn''t be the one among the six brothers. Right now, I am the most relaxed and the happiest."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1857ï¼š Whats your idea?

    Chapter 1857 What''s your idea?

    Speaking of this, he also glanced at his fourth brother and joked: "Your fourth uncle is just too small in mind. Look, he is in charge of so many things now, and he has to teach you."

    Seeing that his father was not ashamed, but proud, Xue Shi was speechless.

    Although he was said to be small-minded, his brother''s jokes are always like this. The brothers are used to messing around with each other, and Xue Sihu didn''t care, just smiled: "Second brother, you are suddenly the old husband again, come, come, Telling my brother about your true thoughts gives me a bottom line."

    His second brother has one son and two daughters, and he is one daughter and one son, but his daughter Xue Qiansheng is still young, and she will only be twelve years old in the second half of this year. , so that he couldn''t help but think that sooner or later, he would also be someone else''s old husband.

    Hearing the words, Xue Erhu shrugged: "I don''t have any other feeling, just a little cabbage that I grew in my own family, I don''t know who''s pigs are going to take it."

    "Pfft." Xue Sihu laughed directly. Sure enough, everyone in the world has an idea.

    "Father, what should I do about this?" Xue Shi asked.

    "What should I do?" Xue Erhu squinted at him, "If there is anything to do, just follow her, she can''t keep bringing people to see us, sooner or later, it is estimated that they have just been together now, and feel that the time is right. It hasn''t arrived yet, so it''s not appropriate to bring it back to meet us so early."

    "That''s what I said, but I''m really curious about what people are like." Xue Shi said.

    Xue Erhu was naturally curious. How could he say that he should be his eldest son-in-law in the future? After thinking about it, he said, "Is it really called Bai Qi? How come I''ve heard this name before..."

    Xue Sihu reminded: "Isn''t this name mentioned in the letter that Dangdang wrote back? Shitou and Baibai also listened to what Shoushou said. At that time, Dangdang and Shoushou met someone in the academy... It seems that there is still a feeling portraits of people."

    "A portrait?!" Xue Shi''s eyes lit up immediately.

    Xue Sihu felt amused: "What''s your idea?"

    Xue Shi''s hippy smile wrapped around his fourth uncle''s shoulders, "Fourth uncle, you give me a half-day leave, I''ll go home, the paintings that I feel are all stored in the painting tank in her room, I''ll take them Come and have a look and see if there is a portrait of that white scorpion, I''m really curious. Fourth uncle, okay?"

    He also acted coquettishly.

    "Goosebumps all over you, go go," Xue Sihu was going to be disgusted to death by this nephew, "If you want to go back, go back, but you have to pay attention, don''t let the rest of the family know, I feel There must be her reason for hiding it like this, otherwise she must have told her family long ago, and you don''t know her character."

    "understood!"

    Don''t care about Xue Bo, Xue Shi happily left the main shop and went back.

    The father Xue Erhu shook his head.

    As soon as Xue Shi got home, he sneaked into his sister Xue Gangan''s room, and among the dozen or so paintings in the painting vat, he found the only one with a person on it. Bai Hu, but I have to say that the characters under Bai Hu are quite handsome, and they look calm and reliable. They should be Bai Chen. Immediately, he rolled up the picture, hid it in his arms, and sneaked out of the house.

    Xue Yan was teaching little Xue Yan to practice martial arts in the backyard, but he didn''t see it, but Jiang Yue helped Li Hehua deliver something to an aunt''s house in the village, and when he came back, he met Xue Shi sneaking out of the house.

 Chapter 1859ï¼š Territory can only be expanded?

    Chapter 1859 The territory can only be expanded?

    And after seeing the painting, Xue Shi, Xue Bo, Xue Erhu, and Xue Sihu all had some confidence in their hearts, at least they knew what Bai Qi looked like.

    So, after watching the painting, that night, Xue Shi made an excuse to go home and stay for one night, and secretly returned the painting and put it back into the painting tank.

    Xue Gangan returned to the main shop to learn something after two days in the beast world.

    When her brother asked her where she had been in the past two days, she laughed again, and then her brother stopped asking, and she was relieved.

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to tell her family, she has already made an agreement with people of her generation, if anyone falls in love, she will definitely tell her family, but the person who falls in love with her is not from this world, but from another. In a world, it''s really not good to tell the family that she is actually in love.

    Unlike her uncle, aunt, and Xiao Yanyan, who all know the world of the beast, know the details of Bai Chen, and won''t ask anything, but the rest of the family, if they know that she is in love, will definitely ask her what her name is , where are you from, what do you do, and what are you doing? She can''t say that people are not from this world, they are still an orc, and they are the king of a tribe, right?

    So, let¡¯s hide it for now.

    Before I knew it, it was the tenth day of April, when Xue Gangan turned 18. Xue Gangan and Xue Dangdang were twins, which was naturally also Xue Dangdang''s birthday.

    But because Xue Dangdang and Xuanyuan Shou went out to travel to various countries and were not at home, they only celebrated Xue Gangan at home.

    The big ling is on the tenth day of April, but the beast world is already autumn.

    After nearly half a year of development, not to mention other tribes in the Beast World, the Yao tribe is developing very well anyway, and they also harvested a season of rice and planted late rice.

    As a result, the tribe''s gathering group was disbanded.

    Because the fruits and vegetables have been planted, there is no need to let the orcs in the tribe go out to collect them, just eat what they grow.

    The food of the Yao tribe is finally complete in color, flavor, and taste. It is no longer as casual as before. There are a lot of seasonings. Xue Gangan always comes and teaches everyone. Everyone''s pursuit in this area is getting higher and higher. I can''t imagine what kind of days they lived in the past.

    Bai Chen followed the steps in the books he brought back from Daling, built a kiln, burned bricks and tiles, and built a house. The orcs of the Yao tribe no longer needed to live in caves. Everyone was very motivated and expanded their territory. First, Building a house requires land, but raising pigs, sheep, chickens and ducks in captivity requires land. Sann, naturally, intends to continue to open up wasteland to grow things, to have a variety of things, and to store grain there for emergencies. It¡¯s better than disaster. What do you have at hand? Nothing to eat is good.

    And the orcs of the tribe are getting more and more spiritual, the birth rate is higher than before, and the population is increasing... etc. In terms of etc., the territory can only be bigger, not smaller.

    There are many, many more aspects that have been improved.

    Bai Qian even encouraged the orcs of this tribe to do business in this tribe. When the business is mature and scaled up, and he knows what rules to abide by, he will let the business slowly go out and do business with other tribes. .

    The Fei tribe and the Yi tribe, one is the tribe of the third brother Baili, and the other is the tribe of the fourth brother Baili. Baili has always had a good relationship with the third brother and the fourth brother. The Yao tribe is developing so well, he must have helped these two. Tribes, let these two tribes develop better.

    Jin tribe is the tribe of the second brother of Bai Chen. The bad relationship between Bai Chen and the second brother is not caused by Bai Chen, but mainly because of the second brother.

 Chapter 1860ï¼š Are they the best?

    Chapter 1860 Is the best choice?

    The second brother and Bai Kun are not blood brothers, and they are only two days younger than Bai Kun. At first, it was Bai Kun''s parents who saw that the second brother''s parents had died of illness and had no one to rely on, so they raised the second brother, who was a cub at the time, under their knees. Because the age difference is not too big, the second brother always loves to compare with Bai Chen, but he never compares to Bai Chen, but the second brother is jealous. I don''t even want to have a relationship with him.

    Bai Chen''s parents have passed away, and he knew that the relationship between Bai Chen and his second brother was not good and could not get along. Therefore, when he was about to die, he didn''t leave any words to embarrass Bai Chen, so he naturally did not let Bai Chen take care of his second brother. In the past, when my parents were there, I would occasionally have a meal when the whole family got together, but when my parents were gone, Bai Qian and the second brother had basically never met.

    But two months ago, seeing that the Yao tribe was developing so well and so huge, the three tribes, Jin tribe, Fei tribe, and Yi tribe combined, were not as big as the Yao tribe, and the Yao tribe had become a veritable first tribe, and also the most powerful tribe. Strong tribe, this second brother is even more jealous, secretly bringing a group of orcs to destroy the Yao tribe.

    He dared to destroy it in front of him, if it was only related to him, but the Yao tribe destroyed a lot of things because of this, making many orcs in the Yao tribe work for many days in vain, and even some orcs in the Yao tribe almost died because of this, Bai Qi naturally did not let him go, and at that time he almost bit off the neck of the second brother and sent the second brother back to the west.

    Thanks to the third brother and the fourth brother, they rushed over and stopped him.

    However, even if the second brother was left alive, he was seriously injured and his combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. Only the strongest in the tribe could become the king of the tribe. If he was like this, the orcs of the Jin tribe would naturally not let him be the king, and he He couldn''t beat the orcs in the Jin tribe again, so he could only give up the throne.

    The king of the new Jin tribe is a male lion, and he can''t hold the second brother, so he drives the second brother out of the Jin tribe, and the third brother and the fourth brother together, the third brother will bring him back to the Qi tribe, after spending time in the Qi tribe. life.

    The third brother and the fourth brother naturally secretly told the elder brother Bai Qian about this matter, but Bai Qian didn''t say anything. The third and fourth younger brothers understood what they meant by the elder brother. As long as their second brother didn''t cause trouble in the future, they would live in the Qi tribe. Now he lives in the clan.

    The Yao tribe is developing more rapidly and fiercely than before. Some small tribes could not stand the oppression of other tribes, so they all defected and were willing to merge into the Yao tribe, and the Yao tribe became even bigger in a short time.

    Although Bai Qi has many rules and strict rules, everyone is willing to abide by them.

    Whoever doesn¡¯t want to live a better life will not be in danger.

    Other tribes did not dare to provoke the Yao tribe. Now the Yao tribe is so powerful that they can forge swords, which are much more powerful than stone tools, so they are more willing to befriend the Yao tribe. If the Yao tribe wants to exchange something, They are all willing to exchange with Yao tribe.

    Xue Gangan was going to celebrate her birthday at home, so she couldn''t come to the beast world, but Bai Qian still prepared a birthday gift, which she had already given to Xue Gangan in advance.

    On Xue Gangan''s birthday, in the Yao tribe, the house for the king of Bai Qi was also built. It was a four-way house, and the bricks and tiles were the best.

    He still doesn''t want Xue Gangan to lower his living standard and quality. He saw the layout of this house when he was in Daling. Before Xue Gangan took him to live in a house, it was similar to this.

    Some time ago, the Yao tribe discovered a gold mine, which is already being mined, and has already produced a lot of gold. Although the economy of the beast world is basically not the same, he can take the gold, please uncle and aunt Xue Gangan Help him buy something in Daling and bring it to the Beast World.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1861ï¼š cant be seen forever

    Chapter 1861 Can''t be seen forever

    Then he naturally arranged the house better.

    Xue Gangan will live in this house in the future, so he should be more comfortable.

    Since they were together, he never thought that the two would break up. Of course, he would take care of these things. In the future, the four-entry house should be his and Xue Gangan''s home.

    The day after Xue Gangan passed her 18th birthday, she was free. With the help of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, she came to the beast world again.

    Bai Qi took her and took her to see the house.

    Xue Gangan knew about this house before. Originally, Xue Gangan thought that she would make do with it first and not make it so good, but because Bai Qian insisted, she also knew why Bai Qian never thought about being with him in the first place. I didn''t want to feel wronged, so Xue Gangan didn''t say anything else, and let Bai Chen make it.

    But no matter what, Bai Qian is all for himself, Xue Gangan is naturally happy, the corners of his mouth have been raised, and he has never come down.

    The two took a good look around the house and discussed how the house should be arranged. Although the two have not married yet, for them, this is their future home.

    After negotiating, Bai Qian walked around with Xue Gangan again, then stopped and said, "When will you take me to see your parents?"

    means meeting the parents.

    On his side, his parents have passed away, he is the eldest son, since the two were together, Xue Gangan has always come to the beast world, and has already met his third and fourth brothers.

    Now that she is eighteen and has been with him for five months, even though the two of them can hold hands or hug at most, he feels that it is time to meet her parents.

    Xue Gangan''s eyes lit up immediately: "Do you want to see my parents?" But it only lit up for a while, and then he slumped his shoulders, "It''s not that you don''t let you see, it''s your origin, I don''t know how to make it up. My father Mother, they are not like my uncle and aunt. Other worlds, beast worlds, etc. are all very fantasy. Let''s not say whether my parents believe it or not, will they be scared? The less people know, the better."

    "I can''t see you forever." Bai Bai told the truth. "Sooner or later your family finds out who you are dating, so you have to make up one."

    It can be seen that he is also in favor of hiding space, parallel worlds, etc., the less people know about it, the better.

    "Then do you have any good solution?" Xue Gangan couldn''t think of it anyway, and wanted Bai Chen to make it up.

    Bai Qian pondered for a while before saying: "Gold is money in Daling, I let the orcs of the tribe practice a lot of gold to come out, besides asking your uncle and aunt to help you buy some things, you can also make a lot of it, you If you agree, I would like to buy a big house in Xinyuan County, Daling, and pretend that I am from Daling. The county is not far from your home. Even if we get married in the future, your parents will come to see you. The possibility of wearing a gang will also be much less, but it¡¯s a little too much trouble for your uncle and aunt. It¡¯s not that I want to take you to the beast world all the time. In the future, we have to always let us go back to Daling, otherwise we can¡¯t run between the two worlds. ."

    Xue Gangan didn''t say that she didn''t have to wait for gold to be made. She has a lot of money now. Since she was a child, she has received so much New Year''s money, but she hasn''t moved it yet, but she knows without asking, he will definitely not use her money, so she just said: "It''s a lot of trouble for my uncle and aunt, but it''s okay, the family, they don''t care about it, and besides, they help us like this, they are in favor of us, and they know that after we are together, It will be the result of the two worlds running, and we should be more filial and filial to them."

 Chapter 1862ï¼š Just a sweetheart?

    Chapter 1862 Just a sweetheart?

    Although Xue Yan is a year younger than him, but after all, his seniority is there, and he feels so good to him and Xue, Bai Qi is naturally willing to be filial, so he naturally nodded: "Yes."

    "If you see my parents and my parents ask when you want us to get married, how would you answer?" Xue Gangan asked.

    Bai Tian said: "What about you, when do you want to?"

    Xue Gangan smiled and said, "Actually, I think we can get married right now."

    Bai Chen was silent for a while, and then said: "Wait a little longer, I''m not ready here." The house has just been built, and there are still a lot of things to do.

    seems to be afraid of her objection, he added: "If I am really a Daling person, I will not wait."

    "You don''t need to explain, I know what you mean, don''t you just think that I can live better when I get married? You also know that I don''t mind, but if you insist on it, I have no objection, and I will not be stupid. Stupidly told you not to be nice to me, are you right?" She began to laugh at herself.

    Bai Qi also smiled, put his arms around her, paused for a moment, and still kissed her on the forehead.

    Xue Gangan froze for a moment, then buried his face in his arms and smiled. It was the first time he had kissed her, albeit on the forehead.

    It wasn''t until the afternoon that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to the beast world, and they picked up Xue Gangan on the hillside.

    Bai Qian gave Jiang Yue and Xue Yan gold to buy things, and asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to help them buy things in Daling and bring them to the beast world. Because they bought a lot of things, Bai Qian also opened a list. This list is actually It was written by Xue Gangan. He didn''t know how to write big lings. Naturally, he thanked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    The fat and water did not flow into the fields of outsiders. The next day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan gave the fourth brother Xue Sihu the gold and the list, and asked Xue Sihu to help buy it.

    Xue Sihu''s properties are all over the place, and they do all kinds of business. Bai Qian wants to buy these things in the shop under his hand. Xue Sihu gave the list to a branch shopkeeper and asked the shopkeeper to prepare according to the items on the list. Qi, gold has also entered the account.

    In the past, when I bought something in the last days, I was also looking for the fourth brother.

    Although the fourth brother doesn''t know the end of the world, he already knew that something was wrong, but he never asked, so they didn''t need to explain anything.

    But this time, the person who thought about buying things would be their son-in-law in the future. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that the shopkeeper had left, and there was no one else, so the fourth brother said something in front of them: "I feel my sweetheart. bought."

    Xue Sihu smiled and said, "Just a sweetheart?"

    As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan heard it, they knew that their fourth brother knew that they were in a relationship.

    I saw Xue Yan asked: "Fourth brother, who told you?"

    Obviously, they don''t think it''s sentimental.

    Xue Sihu: "Who else is there, Shitou. He feels that the feeling is not right, and he always giggles and looks so sweet that he gets goosebumps all over, and he feels that the feeling must be in love, and the feeling is so sweet. The wrong thing happened in the twelfth lunar month of last year. At that time, Ghana happened to admit to him that he had a crush on someone named Bai Chen, and he felt that he should have succeeded in being with that Bai Chen. During the first lunar month, he and Bai Bai were secretly in love with each other. When I said this, I bumped into it. My second brother happened to come later, so I bumped into it too. I also knew about the portrait. The stone still sneaked back and found the portrait of Bai Lu and showed it to us, although we didn¡¯t see it. It''s a real person, but it''s considered to be acquainted, and I know what that person looks like, although the second brother has the feeling that the watery cabbage at home has been smashed by others, it doesn''t prevent him from being very satisfied with Bai Chen."

 Chapter 1863ï¼š Did you know that the corners of your mouth are going to heaven?

    Chapter 1863 Do you know that the corners of your mouth are going to heaven?

    "The main thing is that you help to cover up the sense," Xue Sihu continued, "that is, to check the sense of the sense, if this is not good, you will not help in this way, the family trusts you more."

    Jiang Yue remembered at once: "Did Shishi go home on the 16th day of the first lunar month?"

    "The day after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month is the sixteenth day of the first lunar month." Xue Sihu said.

    Jiang Yue said: "No wonder."

    "What''s wrong?" Xue Sihu asked.

    Jiang Yue said: "The other day I saw the stone sneaking out of the house, not knowing what to put in my arms, and then rode away again. At that time, I thought that he wouldn''t do anything bad, so I didn''t care too much."

    Xue Yan also smiled.

    Xue Sihu sighed: "Stone is quite competent when it comes to being a big brother. By the way, how long have you been with that white scorpion, and you still haven''t brought it back to meet you?"

    "I''m about to bring it, I have to make arrangements." Xue Yan said. Then, he added another sentence: "It''s hard to say where they come from, but they will buy a big house in the county."

    Xue Sihu didn''t ask what his origin was, he just said: "As long as you have a good feeling for each other, it is also good. What about the origin, please help me."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    It only took half a day for the shopkeeper to prepare everything according to the order, and then according to Xue Sihu''s intention, he sent it to an empty house.

    Then, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the house when no one was there, put all those things into the space, and then went to the beast world.

    There are so many things, it''s not good to give it to Bai Chen on the hillside. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the Yao tribe on horseback, and then took out everything from the space in the four-entry house in the Yao tribe and gave them to Bai Chen.

    *

    One month later, Bai Qi was brought to Daling by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and bought a big house in Xinyuan County, Daling.

    With the help of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, they also hired a lot of people to serve in the big mansion. The hired people are naturally very loyal to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. They know what to say and what to say. It shouldn''t be said, and when should we open one eye and close one eye, we also know that their task is to cover Bai Chen, even if Bai Chen is not there one day, Yu Hongyan and others suddenly come, they will not be able to help.

    Baiyu bought a lot of things again.

    These are all gifts he gave to Xue Gangan''s family.

    Xue Gangan accompanies Bai Qian to lunch in the big house, and made an appointment to take him to her house in Huaishu Village tomorrow. Then, Xue Gangan went back to the town, headquartered.

    "I''ll go, feel, do you want to do this, do you know that the corners of your mouth are going to the sky?" Xue Shidu wanted to give her sister a blank eye.

    In the first month of the month, he guessed that his sister was dating Bai Qian, but because his sister was hiding it, there must be a reason, so he didn''t break it, and kept pretending not to be with his father, fourth uncle, and Bai Bai. Know.

    But today, his sister is too ostentatious, and he can''t even pretend to pretend.

    Xue Shi smiled and asked, "Is there something good?"

    "Yeah!" Xue Gangan weighed his head. Then he said, "Brother, Brother Bai, I''m in a relationship with someone, do you know that?"

    Xue Shi finally gave his sister a big eye.

    Xue Bai couldn''t help but laugh.

    Xue Gangan was stunned for a while, and then he reacted: "Ah...you know?"

    "You put everything on your face every day, your face is red, we guessed it!" Xue Shi was not angry. "Isn''t it that Bai Chen! There''s no one else except him! How long have you been wrong? You said at the time that you had a crush on him, but it turned out great! We''re really together!"

 Chapter 1864ï¼š You dare not let me go back and see how I clean up you!

    Chapter 1864 You dare not let me go back and see how I clean up you!

    Xue Gangan touched her nose: "So my acting skills are so bad."

    Xue Shi rolled his eyes again: "I think you didn''t act. Last time grandma and they all asked me why you are so happy every day, or it is fortunate that I and Bo Bo helped you fool the past, otherwise grandma they must have asked you. . They all found out, can we not know!"

    "Cough," Xue Gangan hurriedly acted like a spoiled child, "Brother, don''t be angry."

    "I''m not angry. I just don''t understand, why are you hiding it? I know there''s a reason, tell me, what''s the reason?" Xue Shi looked at her with his arms crossed.

    Xue Gangan: "There is no special reason, that is, didn''t I tell you before that he is not from this town, his home is quite far away, and he is in a hurry to go back to deal with the matter, so I will discuss it with him, After he has dealt with everything and moved in, he will tell his family. Now he has moved his household registration and bought a house in the county to live in. Look, didn''t I tell you right away? I also plan to take him home tomorrow!"

    Xue Bai was very happy: "He moved to the county?"

    "Yes." Xue Gangan nodded immediately.

    Xue Shi was surprised: "Why did he move to the county, and his family agreed for him to move?"

    Xue Gangan: "His parents are long gone. He is the eldest son and has two younger brothers. The younger brothers are doing business everywhere and don''t go home very often. However, if he is doing business in the vicinity, isn''t he with me again, he will simply move over and choose to live in the county."

    "Okay, then I won''t worry that you won''t be able to see you when you marry." Xue Shi also looked very happy.

    Xue Gangan breathed a sigh of relief.

    Xue Shi couldn''t help but ask again: "You are going to bring people home, should you have plans to get married?"

    "He has just settled in the county, and his foundation is not stable. He doesn''t want to marry me back casually and hastily. What he and I mean is that we want to get married first. We will definitely not get married this year, and we should get married next year at the earliest. " Xue Gangan said.

    Xue Shi nodded: "Looking at his style, it''s quite reliable. If he just settles down and rushes to marry you back, I definitely don''t look down on him."

    "Brother, he will go to our house tomorrow, so you and Brother Bai will go home too?" Xue Gangan took the opportunity to say.

    "Isn''t this nonsense, you bring people home, can Bo Bo and I go back? You dare not let me go back, let''s see how I deal with you! The fourth uncle will definitely go back, don''t worry, Ning Zhi them I''ll also tell them to go back, you don''t have to worry about it, you can just bring them back."

    "Brother, you are still good to me."

    "Young poor. By the way, how old is Bai Bai? I think he is about the same age as his uncle." Xue Shi asked.

    Xue Gangan said: "One year older than Uncle."

    Xue Shi is a bit complicated: "Don''t you have a generation gap?"

    "No." Xue Gan felt puzzled. In my impression, there is indeed no generation gap.

    "That''s good." Xue Shi was relieved.

    Xue Ningzhi, Xue Qiansheng and others in the academy heard about this, and they didn''t wait for the next day. They went home in a carriage that night and wanted to skip tomorrow''s class.

    Xue Sihu ignored them and went home with them.

    Xue Shi was always in a hurry, so he didn''t go home and wait slowly, but waited in the town with Xue Bo. He had already made an agreement with Xue Gangan, and then Xue Gangan took Bai Qian to pass by the main shop. One piece back.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1865ï¼š What if you scare him away?

    Chapter 1865 What if you scare him away?

    At home, seeing that their fourth brother and their children were back, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew that it was Xue Gangan who said it, and only then did Xue Gangan have a sweetheart and told the family about bringing her sweetheart back tomorrow. , The family was startled at first, and then they were happily busy preparing for tomorrow.

    Especially Yu Hongyan, she was busy and couldn''t be happy.

    Although she has two daughters, the youngest daughter Xue Dangdang is with Xuanyuan Shou. Xuanyuan Shou was brought up by her. Because of the sixth brother Xue Yan, Xuanyuan Shou was also a child of this family since he was a child. A member of this family, therefore, Xuanyuan Shou became the future son-in-law, and he did not meet the parents.

    It¡¯s all in this family anyway, even if the youngest daughter gets married, she¡¯s still in this family.

    But Xue Gangan, the eldest daughter, is different. She brought a person back, and she didn''t know each other. Only then did Yu Hongyan really feel that her daughter has grown up and will get married sooner or later.

    also really felt that he was going to be a mother-in-law.

    Xue Erhu was the same, and it was at this moment that he really felt that he wanted to be a father-in-law.

    "Second brother, you must have a few more drinks tomorrow." Xue Sihu joked.

    Xue Erhu smiled and said, "That''s for sure."

    Xue Dafu said with a smile: "It''s good to be in love, and it''s good to be in love. Although we feel that we must be reluctant to marry in the future, this is really a happy event." But I still hope that everyone in the younger generation can start a family and start a business.

    Liu Guixia is also not happy.

    Shao Youyue and Yu Hongyan smiled and said, "Why do you have to be your mother-in-law tomorrow?"

    Yu Hongyan said with a smile: "Father, Mother, Uncle Ha, and Aunt Youyue, you are here, why can''t I be in the seat." But the mood was really good.

    Xuanyuanjin smiled and said, "Even if you are seated according to your seniority, you are considered to be on the seat, and we elders are also on the seat."

    Liu Guixia smiled and said: "It is said that a mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, and the more she looks, the more satisfied she becomes. Unfortunately, I don''t have a daughter, so I can''t be a mother-in-law. No wonder Hongyan is so happy. If Three Tigers, Five Tigers, Fuying, Dangdang, and Shou Shou are also there It''s alright, this person is all set."

    As Xue Sanhu''s daughter-in-law, Pei Fufu said with a smile: "Xiang Gong, he is in the military camp, this Bai Qi will come to see his parents tomorrow, and he must not be back in time, but when he feels the marriage day, he will definitely come back. Five Hu and the others are farther away, but as long as the date is confirmed, they will definitely come back."

    "That''s true, that''s true." Liu Guixia smiled and nodded.

    *

    The next day, Xue Gangan took Bai Qian to pass by the door of the general shop. Xue Shi and Xue Bo were already waiting in the lobby of the general shop. Although Bai Qian was older than Xue Shi and Xue Bai, it was with Xue Gangan. The seniority was naturally low, and naturally followed Xue Gangan and called brother.

    "You can see someone." Xue Bo smiled.

    Xue Shidao: "Actually, I was very unhappy at the beginning. The two of you have been talking for a long time, and I only see people now, but forget it, I am not someone who likes to make things difficult for people, as long as you are happy together. already."

    Hearing this, Xue Gangan joked: "Brother, don''t be so fierce, what if you scare him away?"

    Xue Shi snorted: "Where are you going, you''re going to protect it?" After speaking, he looked at Bai Qian again: "Anyway, I tell you, if you feel bad about our family in the future, I will never let it go. you."

    Bai Qi only said: "I will be nice to her."

 Chapter 1866ï¼š You have to pay me a sober

    Chapter 1866 You have to pay me a sober

    Some people are very reliable even if they don¡¯t speak. Besides, Xue Shi believes it now that they still speak.

    "it is good."

    Four quarters of the time, Bai Bai finally arrived at Xue Gangan''s house in Huaishu Village and met other parents in Xue Gangan''s family.

    After Xue Gangan''s introduction, Bai Qi called people one by one.

    Bai Qi was originally a kind of person who could make people feel at ease. Xue Dafu and the others looked at him, and they were more satisfied the more they looked.

    Xue Dafu and the others have no problem with getting married first and choosing a date next year at the earliest.

    At lunch, Bai Qian was naturally sitting with Xue Gangan. Bai Qian had never been drinking. Xue Gangan wanted to talk about it, but Bai Qian secretly pulled her and didn''t let him talk. He also took the initiative. He respected Xue Dafu and the others several times, knowing that his future father-in-law Xue Erhu would not get drunk in a thousand cups. Although he didn''t think he was comparable, Bai Qian still tried his best to accompany his future father-in-law to drink a lot of cups.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were naturally respected, Xue Shi and the others were also respected, and the family was less sensitive than Xue, so naturally there was no need to respect Bai Chen, but Bai Chen.

    If you are still young and can''t drink alcohol, you can use tea or soup instead.

    Xue Erhu was delighted, and let the white horses fill up again, and he had to drink with this future son-in-law.

    In fact, Bai Qian is already a little drunk. It is not bad to be able to drink so many glasses for the first time. However, he does not show his face, nor does he go crazy with alcohol, but his eyes are a little dull, and he sits obediently. To drink with him, he subconsciously drank with him.

    Although Yu Hongyan didn''t realize that Bai Qian was already guilty, she still couldn''t help but say something to her husband, Xue Erhu: "This is the first time this person has come here, what do you want to drink so much, there will be opportunities in the future."

    "The future is the future, today is today, can it be the same?" Xue Erhu didn''t listen.

    Baiyu himself said, "It''s fine." Then he drank with Xue Erhu, his future father-in-law.

    After drinking a lot of glasses, the person became even more sluggish, let alone others, Xue Gangan, who had been paying attention to him and knew that he was drinking for the first time, naturally noticed it even more. Now, you have to compensate me for being sober."

    Xue Erhu said happily: "I can''t afford it, it''ll be fine when he wakes up. But I feel, your boyfriend is okay, and the alcohol intake is still good."

    "It''s not as good as you anyway, right!" Yu Hongyan gave him an angry and funny look. Immediately, she said to her daughter, "Gangan, help him to rest, that''s all, just stay for one night, the engagement is settled anyway, since there are no elders on his side, then we will Let someone choose a date and let you both get married first. As for when to get married, you can decide for yourself. We don''t want you to marry so early, just right."

    "Hey." Xue Gangan smiled and helped Bai Qi away. Although Bai Qian was drunk and had a chaotic brain, he was very good, but he was drunk after all, and Xue Gangan was not able to support him. It was Xue Shi and Xue Bo who helped to get a guest room and let Bai Qian sleep for a while. Sober up.

    When Xue Shi came back, he joked: "It''s not bad, I don''t go crazy when I''m drunk, just like a good baby."

    Li Hehua said with a smile: "It''s quite a contrast." After saying that, she looked at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "No wonder Yuebao and Xiaoyan helped to hide it, and we are satisfied even when we are drunk."

 Chapter 1867ï¼š It doesnt matter, Im happy

    Chapter 1867 It doesn''t matter, I''m happy

    Yu Hongyan, the future mother-in-law, is really satisfied: "I feel like making noises, he is like this, it is complementary."

    After lunch, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped to clear the table, and they had a long conversation with them in the main room. It was not until the afternoon when little Xue Yan was studying that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan taught their baby something new. knowledge. Generally, they teach their babies to practice martial arts in the morning, and call their babies to practice literature in the afternoon.

    Because he was drunk, he didn''t wake up until the next day and showed up again.

    I found someone, looked at the date, and determined that 20 days later would be a good day, suitable for marriage. So, after 20 days, Bai Qian and Xue Gangan decided to marry first.

    Xue Sanhu got the news and came back when he could.

    Xue Wuhu, Fuying, Xue Dangdang, Xuanyuan Shou, etc. were all far away. When they received the news, even if they rushed back, they would miss the engagement and never came back.

    After the marriage was decided, Xue Gangan only said to go to Bai Qian, and Xue Sihu, Xue Bo, and Xue Shi were all released immediately, and she would not have to study at the main shop.

    Xue Gangan will also be able to come to the Beast World more diligently, and also help Bai Chen to develop the Beast World together. The Beast World develops one day at a time. Anyway, the development is very fast, not to mention the Xinyuan County in Daling, but the more The town of Ping''an, which is more and more like a big ling, is getting closer, whether it is Bai Qi or Xue Gangan, they have all had a particularly fulfilling life.

    *

    time flies.

    July 24th is Xiao Xueyan''s fifth birthday. After this birthday, Xiao Xueyan will go to Shengming Academy in town to study.

    I have to live in a room by myself.

    However, since she was still young, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally lived in the town to pick up their baby. Naturally, they continued to teach their babies martial arts by the way.

    Wen and the others naturally taught, but considering that their baby should go to the academy, have classmates, get to know more people, exercise communication skills, etc., so, in terms of Wen, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still decided to make friends. To the academy to teach them the baby.

    In the fourth month of Xiao Xueyan''s schooling, Jiang Yue became pregnant again.

    Xiao Xueyan was so happy that she raised her head every day and asked, "Is it a younger brother or a younger sister?" Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both said they didn''t know.

    Xiao Xueyan said immediately: "It doesn''t matter, I''m happy."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both touched their baby''s little head.

    Daling''s medical skills are naturally inferior to those of the last days. Before Daling found out that Jiang Yue was pregnant with two babies, the hospital of the last days detected it.

    Hearing that she was pregnant with two, Xiao Xueyan went crazy with joy: "I''m a sister. I''m a sister again. The sister of the two."

    Because Jiang Yue was pregnant, Li Hehua couldn''t be relieved. Even if Xue Bo was no longer studying in the academy, she didn''t need to be in the town, but she came to live in the town house again, so that she could take care of Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue became a member of the Xue family when she was three and a half years old. Li Hehua has always raised her not only as her sister, but also as her daughter. Although Jiang Yue called Li Hehua her elder sister-in-law, she also thought that Li Hehua was also a sister-in-law. Her mother, her mother cares about her, she is really worried. For the sake of An Li Hehua''s heart, Jiang Yue naturally did not refuse to let Li Hehua take care of her. Obviously, her husband took care of her very well.

    Shao Youyue also came to town to take care of Jiang Yue, along with Li Hehua.

    As a result, Xuanyuan Hao and Xue Yihu could only come to live in the town. They can''t sleep alone every day. Obviously they also have wives.

 Chapter 1868ï¼š Xue Yi and Xue Tian

    Chapter 1868 Xue Yi and Xue Tian

    It was also because Jiang Yue was pregnant. Although Xue Dafu and the others didn''t come to the town to live for a long time, they always came. They stayed for a day or two from time to time and then went back.

    This treatment is given to anyone in the family who is pregnant, Jiang Yue is used to it, and let the family do it.

    Although he already has a baby Xue Yan, this is the second child of him and his Yuebao, but Xue Yan is still very nervous and sometimes can''t sleep at night.

    Especially when Jiang Yue''s delivery is getting closer.

    Jiang Yue was calmer than when she was pregnant with her first child when she saw her Xue Yan, but she still persuaded a few words.

    On the first day of the eighth lunar month, Jiang Yue gave birth and gave birth to a boy and a girl. The boy was born first and named Xue Yi, and the girl was born later and named Xue Tian.

    Not only did she have a younger brother, but she also had a younger sister. Xiao Xueyan was happy, and she had to be with her younger siblings every day when she came back from school.

    Seeing that his wife and children were safe, Xue Yan almost lost his strength.

    Later, Xue Yan couldn''t help but said to Jiang Yue, "I''ll never give birth in the future." He was really worried.

    If she hadn''t wanted to have another child, she wouldn''t have had this second child at all.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want children. It''s good to have more children. The main reason is that he is worried that every time he has a child, he will go to the gate of hell. Although there is space, he will automatically protect the master, but it is to protect the consciousness, not to protect the completeness. Nothing.

    Besides, how painful it is to have a baby.

    Although she didn''t cry out when she gave birth this time, he wasn''t a fool.

    said a thousand words and ten thousand, anyway, he just didn''t want her to suffer this crime.

    Jiang Yue originally only thought that she could have two children, so it would be almost the same. I didn''t expect that this one would be two. Now she has three children, which is an unexpected joy. It will not be born again. She naturally doesn''t care, a little Head, agreed: "Yeah."

    Not long after Xue Yi and Xue Tian were full of moon, Bai Qian and Xue Gangan also got married.

    When Bai Chen got married, it was impossible for his two younger brothers to be absent. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also brought Bai Qi''s two younger brothers to Daling, as well as some orcs from the Beast World, such as Grandpa Yu and the others. , I was also told that in Daling, I will always maintain a human shape, for fear of scaring people.

    On the second birthday of Xue Yi and Xue Tian, ??Xue Bo''s daughter-in-law, Yang Wenwan, was admitted to the female husband and taught at Shengming Academy.

    This teaching is not direct teaching, but first two years as a teaching assistant, learning from some teachers who have taught for many years, and then really start teaching.

    Xue Yan is eight years old, and her teleportation can be completely controlled by her. Sometimes she sends Xue Gangan and Bai Qi back to the beast world.

    Mainly because she is more convenient to send.

    After all, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had to pass through the space.

    On this day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan played with their two-year-old son and daughter in the house, and Xue Yan came back from school.

    As soon as lost her schoolbag, she ran over.

    "elder sister!"

    "elder sister!"

    Xue Yi and Xue Tian were very happy, they both ran over, still a little staggering. They love their sister.

    "Yeah, Xiaoyi Xiaotian, did you miss your sister today?" Xue Yan''s first sentence when she came back every day was to ask her baby brother and baby sister.

    The younger brother and sister are super cute, white, tender, and soft when hugged.

    "I think about it." Xue Yi and Xue Tian both said in a milky voice.

    Xue Yi''s words are a little clearer. From birth to now, he has reacted faster than his sister Xue Tian, ??and even added: "I think about it every day."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1869ï¼š Anyway, listen to my sister

    Chapter 1869 Listen to my sister anyway

    "Ah, then I''m so happy!" Xue Yan bent down and picked up her precious brother, but at most she just lifted the person off the ground a little, and then put it down again.

    Immediately, she happily hugged her baby sister.

    made Xue Yi and Xue Tian happy. My sister really likes them.

    Then Xue Yan greeted her father and mother: "Mother, father, I''m back!"

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, but Xue Yan patted her head lovingly and smiled: "Since Xiao Yi and Xiao Tian were born, the first thing you see in your eyes is no longer me and your mother. already."

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "That''s for sure, Xiaoyi and Xiaotian are still so young, I''m a sister, and I want to take care of them. It''ll be fine when they grow up."

    "Good boy." Xue Yan nodded. Of course he was happy that his daughter was so sensible.

    Xue Yi and Xue Tian jumped and said, "Then I don''t want to grow up, I don''t want to grow up."

    "That won''t work," Xue Yan squatted in front of her brother and sister, and said super seriously, "If you don''t grow up, you won''t be able to protect yourself, you have to be your parents, and I have always protected you, you still have to grow up. Yes, in this way, father and mother can rest assured, and so can I."

    Seeing that the younger brother and younger sister are confused, she hurriedly said: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, anyway, listen to the elder sister, the elder sister will not harm you."

    "Well, listen to my sister." Xue Yi and Xue Tian immediately jumped happily again.

    Even Jiang Yue raised the corners of his mouth. She does not regret having a second child at all. Although her family Yanyan has never lacked company, after all, there are many children in the family, but only Xiaoyi and Xiaotian can make her family Yanyan so responsible and grow up healthier and happier.

    Suddenly, a dark guard came with a man. The man was holding a sword and carrying a bag. He was wearing Dongxiaoguo clothes. As soon as he was brought over, he knelt down and bowed to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Then he unwrapped the bag and offered the contents of the bag with both hands: "My emperor sent it down, this is a two-year-old birthday gift for His Royal Highness the Prince and His Royal Highness the little princess. It was delayed due to a flood on the road, and it was not able to The gift was delivered on time the day before yesterday, and I hope that the emperor and queen of your country will forgive you."

    The day before yesterday was the second birthday of Xue Yi and Xue Tian, ??the little emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom... No, Qu Xiao has grown up, he is seventeen, and he was sent a gift according to his personal relationship.

    Last month, on Xue Yan''s eighth birthday, Qu Xiao also sent a gift, but it was on time, but the birthday gifts for Xue Yi and Xue Tian were not so punctual. Although the water submerged a lot of things and destroyed a lot of houses, fortunately there were no casualties and they had been moved early, but the place where the flood occurred is exactly the only way to travel from Dongxiao to Daling Xinyuan County. Lu, there was no way, the gift-giver was so delayed, so he couldn''t send birthday gifts to Xue Yi and Xue Tian on time the day before yesterday.

    This is impossible, not to mention that Qu Xiao can have this heart every year, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are still very moved, and naturally they will not blame.

    took the gift and asked the dark guard to take him down to have a good rest.

    Xue Yan was very happy: "Brother Qu Xiao has sent someone a gift again!" Immediately, she took the gift and showed it to her brother and sister, "Look, for you, do you like it?"

    Xue Yi and Xue Tian naturally answered in a milky voice: "I like it."

    "Then do you still remember brother Qu Xiao?" Xue Yan asked.

    Xue Yi and Xue Tian were very confused.

 Chapter 1870ï¼š Is Qu Xiao also a big heart?

    Chapter 1870 Is Qu Xiao also a big heart?

    Seeing this, Xue Yan was happy: "It''s all right, it''s normal that you don''t remember, you were not even one year old at the time."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other with a smile.

    Their family, Xiaoyi and Xiaotian, had met Qu Xiao, but Qu Xiao never visited Daling again. I can see it, that''s because in the first half of last year, their family''s Yanyan''s ability was not fully controlled, and they had no intention to bring Xiaoyi and Xiaotian to Dongxiao Kingdom with a teleportation, and met Qu Xiao.

    Hearing what Yanyan said, Qu Xiao was stunned at the time.

    Because he hadn''t seen him for many years, he didn''t recognize Yan Yan, but Yan Yan recognized him.

    Fortunately, Qu Xiao also has a big heart, so he recovered quickly, and after he understood what was going on, he became calmer. In addition, Qu Xiao was alone in the imperial study at that time, and no one else saw it, and although no one asked Qu Xiao to keep it a secret, Qu Xiao kept this matter a secret by himself and didn''t mention a word to others, so this matter, Dongxiao domestic Except for Qu Xiao, no one else knew about it.

    However, when their family Xue Yan turned eight years old, she was able to completely control her abilities. She would appear wherever she wanted, not even nearby, and appearing directly and accurately in front of others was no problem at all. It was also very convenient for them to see Qu Xiao.

    But because I didn''t know when I would see them, I couldn''t get in touch with them immediately. If Qu Xiao had something to do, he would still send people all the way from Dongxiao to Daling as usual.

    For example, this is a gift.

    "Sister, can we meet Brother Qu Xiao?" Xue Yi and Xue Tian both raised their heads and asked happily. Although my sister said they don''t remember, but goodbye, don''t they remember.

    Because the younger brother and sister were still young, the supernatural powers were out of control before, and there was no way to teleport the younger brother and sister, who were not yet one year old at that time, to Dongxiao Kingdom, and met Qu Xiao, but now it is different, she is different. I can control it completely, and my younger brother and sister can speak very well now, but after all, my younger brother and sister are still too young, innocent, easy to be deceived, and say everything out, even if I have to tell my younger brother and sister about this power , I can''t tell you now, why do I have to wait until my younger siblings grow up and can tell what is right and what is wrong, so Xue Yan refused: "It''s definitely not okay to take you to see brother Qu Xiao. Yes, at least not now, but one day when brother Qu Xiao is free, I can bring brother Qu Xiao to see you."

    Anyway, brother Qu Xiao already knows that she will teleport. As long as brother Qu Xiao is willing to come, she can teleport with brother Qu Xiao at any time without delaying the affairs of brother Qu Xiao.

    Xue Yi and Xue Tian were not so persistent about this, they both said obediently, "Okay."

    Later, one day, when Qu Xiao finished processing the memorial and saw Xue Yan coming, he wanted to take him to Daling to meet Xue Yi and Xue Tian. It just so happened that he hadn''t seen Jiang Yue and Xue Yan for some days. They all pampered Xue Yan like their ancestors, basically what Xue Yan said was what he said, so he was simply teleported by Xue Yan to the house in Daling Ping''an Town.

    Because he knew that Xue Yan would bring Qu Xiao over, this house was not the one Jiang Yue and Xue Yan usually lived in the town, but another one, lest others bump into Qu Xiao, which is hard to explain.

    After all, Daling and Dongxiao are so far apart that they can''t arrive so quickly.

    If the rest of the family happened to meet and saw Qu Xiao, they would lie and say that Qu Xiao had come to see it from a distance, and the family would not suspect anything.

 Chapter 1871ï¼š Filial piety in front of you?

    Chapter 1871 Filial piety in front of you?

    Even though Xue Sihu, a shrewd fox, saw it, he was suspicious, but as usual, he wouldn''t ask anything or show it, so that others would follow suit.

    *

    Xue Yan was nineteen years old, Jiang Yue was thirty-eight years old, and Xue Yan was forty-one years old, but the years did not leave any traces on the faces of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Over the years, Xue Shi, Xue Dangdang, Xuanyuanshou, Xue Ningzhi, Xue Ningyuan, Xue Tianji, Xue Tianyi, Xue Tiancheng, Xue Wuze, Xue Wuchuan, Xue Qiansheng, and Xue Xingran have all gotten married, and each has children. There are more than ten, but the body is still healthy, and the number of people in the big family is even larger. One large table is completely insufficient. Every time a meal is eaten, there are several large tables.

    And Xue Shi and the others have long been on their own. Those in the military camp are in the military camp, those in the courthouse are in the courtroom, those who are doing business are doing business...and so on.

    Xue Wuhu and Fuying''s eldest son, Fubo, was 18 years old this year. Fuying abdicated early as the empress and let him inherit the throne of Beicheng Kingdom.

    Since marrying Xue Wuhu, Xue Wuhu has been with Fuying in Beicheng most of the time, not only because Fuying is in Beicheng, but also because he and Fuying''s two children usually live in Beicheng. Fuying feels that she is indebted. Xue Wuhu''s, and her mother had passed away three years ago, so as soon as Fubo inherited the throne, he returned to Daling Huaishu Village with Xue Wuhu, and together with Xue Wuhu, performed filial piety in front of Xue Dafu and Liu Guixia.

    Because Xue Yi and Xue Tian were only thirteen years old, they were studying in the academy, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had to teach their children martial arts, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan usually lived in the town.

    Although I live in the town, I often come back, which is actually the same as my home in Huaishu Village.

    The eldest daughter Xue Yan has supernatural powers, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also suspected that their second son Xue Yi and youngest daughter Xue Tian also had supernatural powers, but the second son and the youngest daughter are both thirteen years old and have not awakened their supernatural powers. If you have powers, you shouldn''t wake up so late, so you shouldn''t have powers.

    However, Xue Yi and Xue Tian already knew that their mother had space, and one of the spaces was transferred to their mother by their father. Naturally, they also knew that their sister Xue Yan had teleportation ability. Inevitably, they often follow their mother, father, and sister to other worlds to see. Although they are not young, their horizons have long been much broader than many people in Daling.

    This afternoon, in the town house, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were teaching their second son and younger daughter martial arts in the courtyard. Xue Yan was also in the house, but was cleaning up the room.

    She has accumulated a lot of things over the years, and plans to throw some things that have no special significance, and put them in the room and take up space.

    In fact, her room is very big, but she has a lot of trivial things, and she has never thrown it away, so slowly, she piled up a lot of things, making the originally big room look quite small.

    It happens that she has nothing to do today, so she will clean up.

    When everything was packed out, she looked carefully, so as not to throw away important and meaningful things.

    At the end of the pack, I saw a purse. The purse was made of silk with extremely delicate embroidery. In addition to flowers and landscapes, it was even embroidered with dragon patterns.

    "When did I have such a thing..." It''s been too long, and Xue Yan couldn''t remember who gave it to her, and when she got it.

 Chapter 1872ï¼š Then this should be well received

    Chapter 1872 Then this one has to be kept well

    But looking at the bottom, it can be seen that she must be very young at the time, otherwise she would not have found such a thing until the end.

    And together with such a thing, it is her childhood toy.

    I can''t remember it myself, but it looks like there is a dragon pattern on it, it may be her father''s, or it may be given by her fifth aunt who used to be the empress...

    Let¡¯s ask your father and mother.

    Although I can''t remember it myself, maybe this is meaningful.

    If it really makes sense, then she will keep it. It''s not interesting, just give it to her, then forget it, throw it away.

    Made up her mind, Xue Yan took the purse to the front yard and asked her father and mother: "Father, mother, how can I have this purse, do you know?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan let their second son and younger daughter continue to practice martial arts before looking at the purse in their eldest daughter''s hand.

    At a glance, they instantly remembered the origin of this purse.

    This does not mean that they have a good memory, mainly because of the circumstances at the time, which was a bit special. So they were very impressed with this purse.

    Xue Yan smiled, and then said to his family Yuebao, "Tell me."

    Before Jiang Yue could speak, Xue Yan smiled and said, "What is there to push, okay, mother, please tell me quickly, I can''t remember when I had this thing. "

    Knowing that her eldest daughter was just cleaning up her old things and wanted to throw away some useless and meaningless things so as not to take up space, Jiang Yue didn''t say much, but said lightly: "When you catch Zhou at your first birthday, If he didn''t catch anything, he just grabbed Qu Xiao''s purse."

    In other words, this is the purse that Qu Xiao was wearing at that time.

    Moreover, it was not given by Qu Xiao, but she took the initiative to catch it.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a while, before she thought it was funny: "It turns out that I have been thinking about Brother Qu Xiao for so long." She even forgot.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were a little speechless.

    The eldest daughter is too frank, she told them last year that she likes Qu Xiao.

    And Qu Xiao is nine years older than her. This is not a problem. The problem is that even though Qu Xiao is twenty-eight, he is pure-hearted and has few desires. Bai Bai, in fact, this is not a problem, after all, they think their daughters are like them, and they will be a couple in their entire lives. Qu Xiao is just right.

    The biggest problem is that their daughters are all nineteen. It stands to reason that if Qu Xiao likes their daughter and there is no obstacle between their daughter and Qu Xiao, then when their daughter is eighteen years old, Qu Xiao should have something to do. Action is what matters, but Qu Xiao is still the same, pure-hearted and few desires, in front of his Emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom, handling the state affairs of Dongxiao Kingdom, it seems that there is no such thing as long-term love between children.

    also doesn''t seem to like their eldest daughter at all.

    But I really don''t like it at all, but if their eldest daughter wants anything, as long as she opens her mouth, even if it is the moon in the sky, Qu Xiao can find a way to get it.

    Anyway, they didn''t know what Qu Xiao was doing.

    "Then you have to keep this one." Xue Yan continued to laugh. "Such a meaningful thing." She looked over and over again, extremely happy.

    She found out the year before last that she liked brother Qu Xiao, because she teleported to look for brother Qu Xiao to play, and saw brother Qu Xiao talking to a minister''s daughter, the minister''s daughter was interested in brother Qu Xiao at first sight, Even though brother Qu Xiao didn''t react and just said a few words, she was still very unhappy.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1873ï¼š Always treat me as an ancestor?

    Chapter 1873 Always treat me as an ancestor?

    Hearing that the ministers of civil and military affairs in the Dongxiao Kingdom were thinking of ways to make the emperor, brother Qu Xiao, make his queen concubine, and the minister''s daughter was obviously one of the candidates, and she was even more unhappy.

    Then she figured it out and knew that she was jealous and that she liked brother Qu Xiao.

    The more their eldest daughter looked at the purse, the happier they became, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were even more speechless.

    Xue Yan usually has no temper, and he is a proper and loving father to his children, but at this moment, after thinking about it, he still said: "Didn''t you say that you have confessed, but Qu Xiao didn''t agree, then you are so early I miss him, what''s the use."

    Xue Yan also thought about it, and then said: "It''s not that I didn''t agree, it''s just that I didn''t get with me right away, so I felt like I didn''t agree."

    "Then what did he say then?" Specifically, Xue Yan really didn''t know.

    After all, if his eldest daughter didn''t tell him, neither he nor his Yuebao would know that the eldest daughter had confessed to Qu Xiao. When he found out his heart long ago, he immediately confessed to Qu Xiao.

    Although Qu Xiao has a good relationship with him and his Yuebao, but Qu Xiao''s personality is there, so he won''t say these words. Qu Xiao''s mouth was always tight.

    So about the progress of Qu Xiao and his eldest daughter, he and his family Yuebao listened to his eldest daughter.

    Xue Yan recalled for a moment, and then said: "He was startled for a while, and then said that he didn''t mean that to me, so I said why he was so kind to me and why he was not so kind to other girls, and he said that because he always treated me Be an ancestor."

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    Xue Yan: "It seems that he came to Daling when he was a child to help take me, because I was too noisy and too smart, which left a shadow on him. When I was young, he regarded me as a child. The younger ancestor treats me with whatever I want. I am happy and he is relaxed. Now that I have grown up, I am naturally the great ancestor.¡±

    Jiang Yue: "......"

    Xue Yan: "..."

    "Cough." Xue Yan coughed before asking, "What are you going to do?"

    "I don''t plan to do anything, I''m not in a hurry anyway." Xue Yan told the truth. "He only does this to me, not to others. Looking at him like that, he doesn''t like other girls. I''ll just wait for him to wake up. Besides, it''s him who is older, not me, I can wait. Get up, sooner or later he''ll be in a hurry."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, silent. They all felt that their daughter was quite black-bellied.

    "By the way, father and mother," Xue Yan remembered one thing, "I want to intervene in government affairs."

    As the eldest princess of Daling, what''s more, Daling is different now. There are many women in office. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have long wanted their daughter to intervene in the government, and even passed the throne to this daughter. heart, but because this daughter has never had this heart, they naturally won''t force it.

    Now¡­

    Jiang Yue looked at her eldest daughter: "Why do you have this heart now?"

    Xue Yan shrugged, "Prepare for my marriage with brother Qu Xiao in the future. Regardless of whether I will inherit the throne of Daling, if I marry him, will that be the queen of Dongxiao Kingdom? Regardless of the harem of Dongxiao Kingdom Whether you can be regent or not, but it is always good to know some government affairs."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan... In addition to being speechless, they are still speechless.

    This kid must be black.

    But it is naturally better for a child to know more, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no objection and nodded.

 Chapter 1874ï¼š The princess supervises the country

    Chapter 1874 The princess guards the country

    Then, Xue Yan sent someone to the imperial capital to order that the eldest princess would supervise the country and handle state affairs and government affairs on behalf of the emperor.

    If a long, long time ago, the prince who oversaw the country was basically the prince, even if he didn¡¯t make the prince, sooner or later he would be established as the prince and become the heir, inheriting the throne, so whoever oversees the country is not intended to give a signal to the officials, this is the default prince, but Now Daling is no longer the Daling of the past. Everyone has long known that their emperors did not value blood, but ability and character, and they could even surrender at any time. Needless to say, everyone has always seen it, and it is extremely outstanding, but it is not certain that the eldest princess will inherit the throne in the future. Naturally, there is no signal or no signal. , There is no psychological change at all, but there is a new boss of the eldest princess on it.

    Since he wanted to handle state affairs and government affairs on behalf of the emperor, Xue Yan was bound to go to the imperial capital.

    Xue Yi and Xue Tian couldn''t bear their sister anymore, but they were both thirteen years old and older, they were both reading and martial arts, and they had a lot of things to do. Sister Xue Yan, don''t let this sister go.

    "You guys have to be obedient," Xue Yan coaxed her younger siblings, "I''ll go to Supervise the country first to see if it''s fun. If it''s fun, I''ll give it to you later."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who listened: "..."

    Xue Tian likes this very much: "Okay, okay."

    Xue Yi''s mind was really spinning much faster, and she rolled her eyes when she heard it: "No, I don''t want to play Jailuo, sister, you just want to go to Dongxiao, and don''t want to be in Daling anymore. Hmph."

    "Oh, why are we Xiaoyi so smart." Xue Yan exaggeratedly teased. Not to laugh.

    Xue Tian said: "Then I don''t want to play Jailuo, I don''t want my sister to go to Dongxiao, I think my sister has been staying in Daling. Brother Qu Xiao is good or bad, why is it that my sister married instead of him?"

    "Haha," Xue Yanle said, "He hasn''t opened his eyes yet. Do you still want him to marry him? Isn''t the whole Dongxiao his dowry? Let''s do it, let''s think about it, it''s not impossible." She Pretentious.

    Xue Yi and Xue Tian were very happy: "Mmmm, sister, think about it."

    Xue Yan is even happier.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan...don''t want to talk.

    Before setting off for the Imperial Capital, Xue Yan thought about it, and decided to teleport to the Imperial Palace of Dongxiao Kingdom and tell Qu Xiao.

    Qu Xiao, although he is the emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom, usually has no entertainment, except to deal with state affairs.

    After going to court, I approved the memorial, and I talked to some ministers about some state affairs in the imperial study. One day passed, it was dark, I washed, and I was ready to sleep.

    Seeing Xue Yan appearing suddenly, countless times, Qu Xiao continued to close his eyes, he couldn''t calm down any longer.

    Because he was going to sleep, the servants also let him go, so he was alone in the bedroom, and when Xue Yan came, he was the one who saw it.

    "Sleep?" Xue Yan smiled and leaned over, lying beside the bed, holding her face to see his sleeping face. Her sweetheart is so pretty.

    Qu Xiao didn''t open his eyes, "Didn''t you just see the eyes I just closed?" Then how could he fall asleep so quickly.

    "How many things are you doing today?"

    "It''s about the same as usual."

    "You live too regularly."

 Chapter 1875ï¼š Not surprisingly, it is also his last wish

    Chapter 1875 No accident, it is also his last wish

    "Good for the body."

    "Pfft." Xue Yan still laughed. "It feels like you have no desires and no desires. What do you mean by saying that you are living like this."

    Qu Xiao still didn''t open his eyes: "Who said I have no desires and no desires? Dongxiao country is good, and I won''t be bullied by any country. It has always been my pursuit."

    Xue Yan said: "Isn''t this pursuit of yours realized long ago?"

    Qu Xiao: "Realization comes true, but it is impossible to guarantee the future. I have to think about the future, and Dongxiao Kingdom will do the same after my death."

    This is his lifelong dream.

    No accident, it will also be his last wish.

    "You are full of Dongxiao Kingdom, haven''t you thought about yourself?"

    "Why didn''t you think about it? I''m just fine."

    "I like you."

    "...I know." How many times has he confessed, can he not know? That''s why it''s on this topic again.

    "When will we get married?"

    "..." Finally, Qu Xiao opened his eyes, turned his head sideways, looked at her smile, and after a while, he still said, "I thought I had already made it clear to you."

    "Don''t you ever get married? Sooner or later?"

    "This is..." Qu Xiao didn''t know what to say. Although he said that he never thought about marrying someone, after all, he didn''t like someone, and he didn''t feel it, but he never thought that he would always be like this in his life.

    "Actually, I''m not in a hurry. You think about it and think about it." Xue Yan looked indifferent. "I''m here to tell you that my father has ordered me to supervise the country. I''m going to the Imperial Capital tomorrow. There should be a lot of things, so I can''t come often."

    Qu Xiao also doesn''t matter. She came here less often when she was a child. It was only since her supernatural powers were fully controlled that she came more often. After that, she didn''t come often, that is, when she recovered to a very young age, he felt There is no problem, nod at all, "Yeah."

    Immediately, I remembered something, and pointed to the red sandalwood boxes on a few cases not far away: "I got a few new night pearls. In that box, didn''t you say you like night pearls? Take them." He closed his eyes, "I fell asleep." It was time for him to sleep.

    Xue Yan glanced at the box, restrained from laughing, and replied in a low voice: "Okay, you can sleep, if I come in the future, I will come earlier."

    "Yeah." Qu Xiao also responded in a low voice, and then fell asleep like this.

    didn''t care whether she left or not.

    didn''t take any precautions against her.

    showed how much he trusted her subconsciously.

    *

    After Xue Yan arrived in Dijing to supervise the country, there were a lot of things, but it wasn''t that she didn''t have time to teleport to Dongxiao country to see Qu Xiao every day, but she just didn''t go.

    Baiguan always knew that their eldest princess was capable, and at the same time felt that their eldest princess was good-natured, and everyone smiled when they saw them, but it was not until after their eldest princess was in custody that they knew whether they were good-natured or not, but they really made a mistake, The method of the eldest princess was so thunderous that it made them sweat.

    It would be a pity if their eldest princess would not inherit the throne in the future.

    *

    Xue Yan used to teleport to Dongxiao almost every day to see Qu Xiao, usually when Qu Xiao went to bed, and sometimes during the day. Now it suddenly stopped coming. The first few days were fine, but after a long time, Qu Xiao lay on the bed, closed his eyes, and couldn''t sleep.

    On this day, he couldn''t fall asleep again, so he tilted his head and looked at the wooden boxes that were filling up on several cases not far away.

 Chapter 1876ï¼š Prime Minister, dont you know?

    Chapter 1876 Prime Minister Don''t you know?

    It''s all things that Xue Yan likes. If he gets it, he will let someone put it there. As always, when Xue Yan comes, he will be able to take it away. See Xue Yanlai.

    Finally, the next day, Qu Xiao''s air pressure was a little low.

    When went to court, all the officials of Dongxiao Kingdom felt that they were all trembling. Especially during the performance, for fear of not saying a word, the emperor''s pressure would be even lower.

    After the court, Prime Minister Qu Xiaoliu continued to discuss state affairs in the imperial study.

    After discussing, Qu Xiao suddenly asked: "Aiqing, have you heard what happened to Daling recently?"

    The prime minister didn''t know why Qu Xiao asked so suddenly, and he didn''t know what Qu Xiao wanted to ask. The country, the means of thunder, the minister has not heard anything else."

    Qu Xiao whispered: "I''m really busy."

    The prime minister didn''t hear it clearly, and didn''t dare to ask.

    On the other hand, the **** chief who was waiting on the side with a whisk in his hand heard it. Although he has been watching his nose and nose, Xue Yan sometimes appears in the palace, although he does not know how he appeared here, and how did he leave the palace. Yes, but he had met Xue Yan after all, and he knew that everything the emperor had placed on several cases was given to Xue Yan, and, although he was a eunuch, he was sincere to be able to climb to this position. They want to solve their troubles for the emperor who is in charge of every day.

    Therefore, I saw the **** chief take a step forward and bowed: "The servant is bold, the emperor, the servant has heard a little thing about Daling, which is different from what the Prime Minister heard, and I don''t know if it is true, it is It is said that."

    Qu Xiao didn''t expect the chief **** to hear anything, but the chief **** was his confidant and had served by his side since he was a child. He was naturally a little patient, and said lightly, "speaking."

    The chief **** then said: "The slaves also listened to some young eunuchs. The young eunuchs listened to people outside the palace when they were out of the palace for procurement. It seems that they heard that the adults were talking outside the palace, saying that it was Zhao Qi. The country seems to want to have a better relationship with Daling, and wants the sixth prince of their country to go to Daling to ask Daling''s eldest princess..." I noticed that their emperor''s face was so dark, the pressure was lower, and he was still hard. Grabbing the scalp, he continued: "So, all the adults feel that they can''t lose to Zhao Qiguo, so they discuss whether to play the game or not, choose a young boy of the right age from the nobles, and also go to Daling to ask for Princess Daling''s marriage."

    Qu Xiao looked at the Prime Minister: "All the adults have discussed it, Prime Minister, don''t you know?"

    The prime minister hurriedly knelt down on the ground: "The minister did discuss this matter, but the fact that Zhao Qiguo asked the sixth prince to ask for the marriage of Princess Daling is just a rumor, and it has not been implemented yet. I don''t know if it is true or not. I didn''t dare to play, and Fang Caichen didn''t say anything."

    Qu Xiao knew that the Prime Minister was pragmatic, and as long as the Prime Minister spoke, everything he said was true and would not be false, so he was actually not angry with the Prime Minister.

    But his face still didn''t get better.

    "So, Zhao Qiguo really wants to send their sixth prince to ask for marriage. You really want to ask me to choose a suitable age from the nobles and go to Daling to ask for marriage? Huh?"

    To meet Qu Xiao''s gaze, the prime minister did not dare to nod his head at all.

    is still the chief channel of eunuchs: "My lords, this is inappropriate. What kind of identity is the Princess Daling, how can any of us among the nobles of Dongxiao Kingdom be worthy of it."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1877ï¼š The emperor should understand

    Chapter 1877 The emperor should be able to understand

    Seeing that Qu Xiao''s face seemed to look better, the Prime Minister nodded hurriedly and agreed.

    Qu Xiao''s face became a little better.

    But Qu Xiao didn''t speak anymore, the **** chief gave him a wink again, the prime minister could only speak under pressure: "Ben, I originally intended for the royal family, it would be better if it were a prince, if the rumors of Zhao Qiguo were true, that person would It is the sixth prince, even if Daling is a big country, it is not worthy of their eldest princess, but it is barely better than the others, but our Dongxiao royal family has few people, and the emperor has no prince, so the ministers and others talked about picking them from the nobles..." Seeing that their emperor''s face was not good-looking, his voice was even lower.

    "Okay," Qu Xiao cut off his words, "I think Zhaoqi Kingdom is crazy, even a prince dares to ask for marriage."

    "Eh?" The prime minister was a little confused. What does this mean, king? It is said that it is a rumor, not necessarily true, otherwise he played it in the morning, but how did the emperor already think it was true? And say these things...

    is not like the usual emperor.

    The emperor didn''t usually believe in rumors. Even if he did, he would only believe seven points at most, and he would remain skeptical for three points, leaving room for him, and he was surprisingly sober.

    For so many years, the emperor has come here step by step, very rational.

    The chief **** also felt the impetuousness of their emperor, and he was out of his usual rationality, but he didn''t dare to say anything, and he shrank like a quail, so that no one would notice him. I kept reciting in my heart: Stop when you click, stop when you click, after this period, the emperor should be able to understand.

    When the prime minister saw this, he still admired the eunuch.

    After the prime minister retired, he asked the **** chief to take the palace servants who were serving him out. When only Qu Xiao was left in the imperial study, Qu Xiao frowned and thought.

    Zhaoqi Kingdom is a small country, so how can the sixth prince of Zhaoqi Kingdom be worthy of the princess Xue Yan, his little ancestor...

    The aristocrats of Dongxiao Kingdom are not even royalty, let alone worthy of...

    Who is worthy of his little ancestor? And why was he so angry just now?

    Qu Xiao was not enlightened before, but he was not stupid, and he always draws inferences from one thing, one point makes sense. Now, when he realizes that he is actually angry, he is somewhat enlightened. After thinking about it a little, he is naturally enlightened, and he knows why he is so unhappy. .

    If he doesn''t like Xue Yan, who does Xue Yan marry and what does it have to do with him? Why does he have such a big ups and downs?

    Xue Yan''s family only wants her to be happy, no matter what is worthy of it or not, as long as she likes it, then he is so angry...

    Moreover, he thought about it, if Xue Yan was with someone someday, just thinking about it, he would be unbearable, his brows would kill flies...

    Now, even if he doesn''t want to be enlightened, he can''t.

    Xue Yan had confessed to him a long time ago, he knew that Xue Yan liked her, even if he and Xue Yan had not seen each other for a month and a half, apart from being irritable, he had no sense of crisis, but now, he felt a sense of crisis... ...Although he knew in his heart that Xue Yan would not agree to marry that person just because someone asked for it...but he just felt a sense of crisis...

    even more irritable...

    Qu Xiao simply put down the imperial pen.

    Why is he the Emperor of Dongxiao Kingdom, he must match her to some extent in terms of status, but he is twenty-eight years old. Although everyone is living a long life now, many people have lived to be a hundred years old, but thirty years old is still the same as before. The same, it is a threshold... After this threshold, even if he is the emperor, he feels a little less competitive than those young people... After two years, he will be thirty...

 Chapter 1878ï¼š Your Majesty, go ahead

    Chapter 1878 Your Majesty, go ahead

    And she is nine years younger than him, she is still young...

    no!

    It can''t be like this.

    Since he knew what he meant, and it happened that she liked her too, it shouldn''t be possible for him to lose love after not seeing each other for a month and a half, so he should hurry up to confess and let the matter between the two settle down, so that he can feel at ease.

    He and her have known each other for so many years, so naturally he can''t ask for marriage directly like the sixth prince of Zhaoqi Kingdom, so he has to make a confession first.

    When he thought that she had said more than once before that he liked her, he wanted to meet people and confess to them even more.

    He had been passive before, so he had to take the initiative this time.

    Can''t wait for someone to come to him, he has to go to Daling.

    After thinking about it, Qu Xiao didn''t have any hesitation, and called the Prime Minister back again. He didn''t care whether he was embarrassed or not, and he was embarrassed and embarrassed. Anyway, he told the Prime Minister.

    The prime minister was extremely shocked at first, completely unexpected that their emperor and Princess Daling had always had a deep relationship secretly, but then they were overjoyed.

    Their emperor finally had the idea of ??getting married!

    Great!

    They are so afraid that the heirs of the Dongxiao Kingdom''s royal family will completely wither in their emperor''s generation, now it''s alright, don''t worry!

    I saw the Prime Minister happily said: "Your Majesty, go ahead, while you are not in Dongxiao, I will do my best to take care of Dongxiao with all the officials."

    "Row."

    So, the next day, Qu Xiao pretended to be sick and wanted to recuperate, so he didn''t go to the morning court. In fact, he had already left for Daling with a few guards.

    Just in case, in fact, Xue Yan released her people in Dongxiao all the time. Xue Yan''s people were startled when they heard that Emperor Dongxiao was ill, and hurriedly sent people back to tell Xue Yan.

    This person was on the road day and night, so naturally he arrived at Daling earlier than Qu Xiao.

    Xue Yan was supervising the country, and she was really busy every day. When she was told by Baiguan about some things about Da Ling, she suddenly saw someone behind the screen beckoning to her secretly. Look next to that person, she was sent to Dongxiao Kingdom. The person who knew that something was wrong, she hurriedly paused the performance and went outside the hall.

    The people from Dongxiao Kingdom came back and reported: "His Royal Highness, Emperor Dongxiao is sick, he is already recovering, and he doesn''t know when he will be able to go to court again."

    Xue Yan immediately asked: "What''s the disease?"

    "I don''t know about this subordinate. I only know that now Dongxiao can''t go to the morning court, and it''s the Prime Minister of Dongxiao who has full power to handle everything."

    Xue Yan''s face was solemn.

    Thinking that the things that Baiguan is presenting now are not that urgent, and that the urgent matters have been dealt with, she asked people to tell Baiguan, and let the rest of the things be reported tomorrow, and she replied that she was there. In the palace''s bedroom, all the people who were serving were sent away, and when she was alone, she teleported to the Dongxiao Palace, which was also Qu Xiao''s bedroom, next to the window pane.

    There is a curtain beside this pane to cover her.

    It is also because it is daytime, it is not good to appear directly in front of Qu Xiao, for fear that there will be someone waiting in front of Qu Xiao.

    However, not far away, the chief **** was instructing the maids and the little eunuchs to scrub and clean the dormitory, and there was no sign of worry, and the dragon bed inside, even if it was blocked by layers of gauze, did not see anyone lying on it. This is not at all. The scene where the emperor is sick and unable to go to court...

    Xue Yan also understood immediately that people are not sick at all.

    But why pretend to be sick and not go to court, where are people now?

    Just at this moment, a little **** came in with a bucket of water, put it next to the maid, and washed the rags for the maid, so as to clean the bedroom better and faster.

 Chapter 1879ï¼š There is no feeling of being arched, only emotion

    Chapter 1879 There is no feeling of being arched, only emotion

    And put this bucket of water, the little **** walked up to the **** chief with a smile, and said happily: "Sir, when the emperor comes back, will we really have a queen in Dongxiao?"

    Queen?

    Xue Yan narrowed her eyes.

    The chief **** glared at him immediately, "Don''t talk nonsense about this outside."

    The little **** laughed with him: "I didn''t say it outside, even the people in the palace knew it, and the people in the palace said it themselves. We are also happy, this harem has been empty, and there is no empress. It has been so many years that we have Every time you have to wonder if this harem is where the concubine lives."

    The chief **** took a sip of tea from a palace maid and said slowly: "Even if the emperor and the eldest princess get married, the emperor should not let the eldest princess live in the harem. If the emperor really wanted 3000 in the harem, he would have already established his concubine and concubine, why would he still have to wait so old? Besides, the eldest princess is the eldest princess of Daling, who is also the guardian of the country and enters and leaves the military camp. Maybe she will inherit it in the future. It is impossible for the Daling throne to be confined to the harem."

    "That''s right," the little **** echoed, "You''re right, chief, the little ones are watching the cracks in the door."

    And Xue Yan, the corners of her mouth curled up as soon as she heard the three words ''eldest princess''.

    So, people are enlightened?

    So, did the person secretly go to the big ling to pretend to be sick?

    Good.

    Then Xue Yan stopped listening, and teleported back to Da Ling, waiting for Qu Xiao to appear in front of her.

    *

    Qu Xiao knew that Xue Yan was supervising the country in Dijing. After entering Daling, he naturally went to Dijing, but to go to Dijing, he had to pass through Xinyuan County, and Ping''an Town was in Xinyuan County. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan Because Xue Yi and Xue Tian were studying in the academy, they did not live in Huaishu Village. They usually lived in the town. They had to pass by. No matter whether Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would be the future mother-in-law and old-in-law, Qu Xiao would be the same. To go and see.

    In recent years, Da Ling and Dong Xiao have been closely connected. In private, Qu Xiao has also been in frequent contact with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Since Xue Yan was able to fully control the power, sometimes Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would follow Xue Yan for a moment. Move to Dongxiao to see Qu Xiao, and naturally the relationship is better.

    This morning, Xue Yi and Xue Tian went to the academy. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in the house. They were planning to go back to the village to have a look, but suddenly the gatekeeper came to report, "Emperor Dongxiao is here."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other immediately.

    Then they all came to the front hall, and sure enough, Qu Xiao came.

    When they came to Daling before, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had both taught Qu Xiao things. In Qu Xiao''s eyes, the two of them could be regarded as their own masters, but because now he has discovered his heart and knew that he likes Xue Yan, Then the two people in front of them should be his own husband and mother-in-law in the future. Qu Xiao didn''t know how to say hello for a while, but finally changed his previous names and called Xue Yan and Jiang Yue: "Uncle, Aunt."

    Hearing that Qu Xiao called them like that, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who had been somewhat guessing, naturally understood Qu Xiao''s intention this time.

    They all felt that their daughter was a black belly.

    Sure enough, people were anxious.

    And they knew Qu Xiao very well, they actually had no problem with Qu Xiao being their son-in-law.

    But after all, they are raising such an old daughter, no matter if they are married, or whatever, although they don''t feel like the watery cabbage has been arched by a pig, but how to say it, it is somewhat emotional, their eldest daughter is a In the blink of an eye, it''s so big, I really want to talk about marriage.

 Chapter 1880ï¼š You call your ancestors, I like you too

    Chapter 1880 You call your ancestors, and I like you too

    After they all sat down, Xue Yan said, "Come to look for Yanyan?"

    Qu Xiao nodded, rarely a little nervous: "Well. She is in the imperial capital, just passing by, so I came to see you first." It seemed that they were afraid that they would be dissatisfied with the future husband and mother-in-law.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other. Sure enough, it was the first time that the son-in-law saw the old husband and the mother-in-law look like this.

    They didn''t tell him to not be nervous. This time it was Jiang Yue who spoke, which was naturally more direct: "What are your plans?"

    As far as I could tell before, Qu Xiao told Jiang Yue and Xue Yan the truth and never lied, but now, Qu Xiao naturally told the truth, for fear that her husband and mother-in-law would not be satisfied in the future: "I''ve figured it out clearly. , I''m going to Dijing to tell Yan Yan that I like her, and if she wants, we''ll be together." After a pause, he added: "If we''re together, marriage should be slowly put on the agenda."

    Jiang Yue also nodded: "What about after getting married? Did she come over, or did you come over?"

    Qu Xiao felt that this was a proposition and a sub-question, and he still said honestly: "My identity and her identity are here, she can''t be trapped in the Dongxiao harem, and I can''t stay in Daling all the time, run on both sides. ."

    There is another hidden meaning of the words, that is, the two countries will not merge.

    This is the foundation left by the ancestors. He is not an entrepreneur, but he is a keeper. He will guard it well, not to lose a single point, and he does not have the heart to fight for hegemony. The foundation has been maintained as before, no need To increase the land area, at least he is on the throne, this attitude will never change.

    And no one else.

    It must be the same attitude of Daling.

    Understand his hidden meaning, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded. Although the merger of the two countries can make the area larger and appear stronger, it is true that the harm outweighs the benefit.

    especially let down the ancestors.

    Since Qu Xiao was so awake, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had nothing else to say, but said, "We have always admired you, you know it."

    This is no doubt to tell him that they are satisfied with his son-in-law.

    Qu Xiao was greatly relieved.

    Having lunch with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Qu Xiaocai continued to the imperial capital. And when Qu Xiao continued to go, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan gave Qu Xiao a token that could freely enter and exit the Daling Palace.

    When he came to the Imperial Capital, Qu Xiao was naturally more convenient, he took the token and entered the palace directly.

    It has been more than two months since he saw Xue Yan, and he is really anxious to see this little ancestor now.

    As soon as Qu Xiao entered the imperial capital, she was seen by Xue Yan''s people, and hurriedly entered the palace and told Xue Yan that Xue Yan knew that people were coming, and it happened that all the things had been dealt with today, so she simply stayed in the imperial garden Wait.

    After Qu Xiao asked someone, he found out that Xue Yan was discussing matters at the pavilion in the Imperial Garden, and the minister of civil and military affairs had just finished discussing the matter and left, Xue Yan should still be in the Imperial Garden, and Qu Xiao passed by.

    As soon as he saw the Imperial Garden, Qu Xiao saw his little ancestor standing in front of the Begonia Flower with his hands behind his back, smiling at him.

    He laughed too.

    The little ancestor was smart from the beginning, and he was black-bellied, and he already knew that he was here for nothing.

    But at this moment, he felt that the little ancestor was prettier than the flower.

    "Didn''t you say you don''t like me?" Xue Yan walked over with her arms behind her back. The corners of her mouth, which were upturned and could not be pressed down at all, indicated how good she was at the moment.

    "I wasn''t enlightened before." Qu Xiao told the truth.

    "what about now?"

    "I''m enlightened." After a pause, "Yan Yan, I like you."

    Xue Yan deliberately said: "If you call your ancestors, I like you too."

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

    By the way, it''s almost over~

 Chapter 1881ï¼š Take turns, everyone has a share

    Chapter 1881 Take turns to sit, everyone has a share

    Qu Xiao laughed: "Are you still angry?"

    Xue Yan hugged him, put her chin on him, raised her head and smiled and said, "No, it''s good to be an ancestor, you''ll treat me well anyway."

    Qu Xiao originally thought that he would be a little embarrassed if he said it, but he didn''t, she was very natural, he hugged her back naturally, lowered his head, and pecked her lips with a smile: "Even if we get married Now, you are still my little ancestor."

    paused, couldn''t help but smiled again and said, "I still have a shadow on your childhood."

    "Who told you that you didn''t understand the meaning at that time." Xue Yan also found it funny. "Even though I was just a baby at the time, I felt that the meaning of every action I made was quite obvious."

    Qu Xiao smiled and said, "It''s quite obvious. It was the first time I took care of a baby. I didn''t know what to do at the time."

    Xue Yan said: "One more kiss."

    "Yeah." Qu Xiao really kissed her. Although it was still like a little bit of water, she put her toes on her toes this time. Anyway, both of them took the initiative and both smiled.

    Although no one said anything, they all felt sweet for some reason.

    is still the kind of sweet that can''t be sweet.

    hugged and talked again, Xue Yan took out a purse and smiled: "Look, how smart I was when I was a child, then I knew that I recognized you."

    Qu Xiao glanced at it, only to realize that the purse was taken from him when she was one year old when she caught Zhou, and she couldn''t help laughing and crying: "At that time, you held it so desperately that I didn''t want to give it to you. It''s hard to keep it for you. So many years." After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her again.

    Xue Yan wanted to say that she had thrown it aside before, but only found it out more than two months ago. If it wasn''t for her parents telling her the origin of the purse, she almost threw it away, but thinking that the atmosphere is good now , why tell him this, not to mention that he thought she had stayed for so many years, he is very happy now, and he kissed her again, she simply recognized it, and thought she had kept this thing for so many years.

    Quan Dang made him happy.

    "Then remember to treat me better in the future." Xue Yan said.

    Qu Xiao smiled and nodded: "As ordered."

    *

    As for her liking for Qu Xiao, Xue Yan did not hide it from anyone in the family. The family knew about it, and they also knew who Qu Xiao was. Therefore, Xue Yan brought Qu Xiao back and said that the two were together. Married, naturally no one in the family objected.

    Half a year later, Xue Yan and Qu Xiao got married,

    Because Xue Yan has the ability to teleport, whether it is to come to Daling or to Dongxiao, Xue Yan and Qu Xiao are very convenient, and they don''t need to be exhausted.

    Sometimes Xue Yan is in Daling and Qu Xiao is in Dongxiao. Because of this ability, Qu Xiao doesn''t have to worry about his daughter-in-law not coming back at night and not sleeping with him.

    After getting married, Xue Yan became more and more calm, and she acted stubbornly.

    Although Xue Yan is only wearing the name of an emperor now, and he doesn''t need to do anything at all, Xue Yan still feels that her father''s wish should be fulfilled. Her father must be very happy that she can really be an emperor, so she decided to discuss with her younger brother Xue Yi and younger sister Xue Tian, ??and let her inherit the throne first. Take turns to sit, everyone has a share.

    This is the filial piety of the three children, and sooner or later he will retire from the throne, not to mention that the three children do have the qualifications of the emperor, so Xue Yan agreed.

 Chapter 1882ï¼š Xue Yan abdicates

    Chapter 1882 Xue Yan abdicates

    So, when Xue Yan was forty-three years old, he abdicated and passed the throne to the eldest princess Xue Yan, who became the first female emperor in the history of Daling.

    This year, Xue Yan was twenty-one years old.

    It was also the day that Xue Yan abdicated and became an emperor, Jiang Yue heard a long beep in the space again.

    The last grey button finally turned on a red light and turned into a red button.

    At the banquet of Xue Yan''s abdication, which was also the banquet of Xue Yan''s succession to the throne, Jiang Yue heard the sound and whispered to Xue Yan, and then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan let Xue Yan continue the banquet of officials, while they both casually Find an excuse to leave.

    No one followed, Jiang Yue returned to the bedroom with her family Xue Yan, and said in a low voice, "We talked about it before, once the last gray button becomes a red button, it also means that there is the last door in the space, It also means the complete integration of the two dimensions. Then even if I bring people into the dimension, I will no longer suffer from coma symptoms. When others are brought into the dimension by me, they will not lose consciousness and fall down. You are Doctor Bai. When I brought that cousin into the space to play, the cousin didn''t fall down, and I saw that there were indeed several doors in the space, which is proof. Also, I should be able to open those doors, and it doesn''t have to be you. This is a complete fusion It means that the characteristics of your dimension are fully revealed. Also, since you can open those doors, you won''t fall down when you enter the dimension. For dimension is so special, originally one of the dimensions is yours. I think that this After the complete integration, you can actually enter and exit the space freely, so I want you to try it."

    "Well." Xue Yan had no objection.

    After returning to the dormitory, let the people serving in the dormitory retreat and close the door from the outside. Jiang Yuecai asked Xue Yan to try, this time he can enter the space without her bringing him.

    Xue Yan tried it, and sure enough, this time he didn''t need Jiang Yue to take him, he entered the space, stood on the yellow earth, at the door of the high-tech room.

    Jiang Yue stood in the dormitory, and when he saw that he suddenly disappeared, he knew that he had entered the space. Indeed, as she said, now he can freely enter and leave the space.

    The two spaces are indeed completely integrated, and they have become completely shared by the two.

    There was no need for him to come out to find her, she followed right into the space, next to him.

    "Let''s go, let''s go in and see the last door." Jiang Yue said.

    "Well." Xue Yan entered the high-tech room with her.

    The red light kept flashing in the high-tech room again, and the alarm kept ringing. The two went straight to the side of the universal nursery room and saw that the gray button at the bottom of the side wall of the universal nursery room was indeed lit. Jiang Yue bent down and pressed it. , the alarm went off immediately, the high-tech room returned to its original state, and the wall below the large screen began to separate, revealing an ''orange'' door with a lock.

    Walking over, Xue Yan turned the lock handle, and it could be opened, but it didn''t fully open. To see what the world was behind the orange door, she said to Jiang Yue, "I can still open it, you try it."

    After saying that, he retracted the lock on the lock handle.

    "Yes." Jiang Yue put her hand on it and turned it. Sure enough, she could turn and open the door. But she didn''t fully open it to see the world outside the door.

    Xue Yan pressed the other red buttons again, revealing the white door, black door, pink door, blue door, green door, and gray door, plus the orange door, a total of seven doors.

    In other words, Doctor Bai¡¯s space was originally able to lead to the seven worlds, but now because of the fusion, it has naturally been fully manifested.

 Chapter 1883ï¼š I have never seen

    Chapter 1883 I have never seen it

    Jiang Yue put her hands on the lock handles on the white, black, pink, blue, green, and gray doors in turn, and they all turned and opened.

    This one has also been tested. As they expected, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not change their faces and went straight to the next test.

    is to experiment with bringing others in and out of the space. If you don¡¯t go through the door, will you fall down, and whether others will fall down.

    Xue Yan, Xue Yi, and Xue Tian are their children. Although Xue Yi and Xue Tian have no powers, they have also been brought into the space by them. Just like Xue Yan, the eldest daughter, after being brought into the space, they will not be able to. In a coma, when the eldest daughter couldn''t fully control the teleportation ability, they brought their second son and younger daughter to other worlds to play, so naturally they couldn''t bring their three children to try this.

    The rest of the family don''t know about space, except their niece Xue Gangan.

    Bai Chen also knows, but Bai Chen is in the beast world, not to mention that people are orcs, they have to go to the beast world to find someone, Bai Chen is not in Daling now, but Xue Gangan is there, and he is still in Daling Palace at the moment Here, just now was also at the banquet. After all, as a member of the family, Xue Gangan would still participate if he abdicated and succeeded the throne.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went out of the space again, opened the door of the bedroom, and asked the people standing outside the door to invite Xue Gangan over.

    For a moment, Xue Gangan is here.

    "Uncle, auntie, what''s the matter?" Xue Gangan asked.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan talked about it.

    Naturally, Xue Gangan agreed to such a trivial matter in a hurry: "Okay, let''s test it, I just want to see what your space looks like all the time, before I went in and fell down, I didn''t see it. Pass."

    "Well." Only then did Jiang Yue and Xue Yan bring Xue Gan into the space.

    Sure enough, Xue Gangan did not fall down instantly as before.

    Looking at the endless yellow land in front of him, the endless sea, and the high-tech room next to it, Xue Gangan said, "So the space looks like this."

    Xue Gangan went into the high-tech room to have a look again, and also operated it. In addition to feeling amazing, it still felt amazing.

    After Xue Gangan was basically optimistic, and there was nothing to see in the space, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took Xue Gangan out of the space and returned to the palace of Daling Palace.

    Sure enough, even if the fan door leading to Daling was not used, Jiang Yue would not immediately faint because of bringing people out, and people would be extremely awake.

    After all the tests were done, and after a few simple words, Xue Gangan left and went to the banquet again, but Jiang Yue and Xue Yan entered the space again.

    Although there is nothing to test, they are all the same as they thought, but the orange door that just appeared today has not been opened yet. They don¡¯t know what kind of world is behind the orange door.

    is still the same sentence, even if you don¡¯t enter that world, you must know what kind of world it is.

    But now both of them can open the door in the space, so whoever opened it, just as Jiang Yue was closer, opened it again.

    wide open.

    Outside the door, there is an empty roof, and you can see several other buildings on the opposite side of the roof.

    Because it is broad daylight, you can clearly see that the roofs are quite empty.

    Seeing that there was no one on the top of the building, and they didn''t feel any danger, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both walked out of the orange door to take a look.

    As soon as he stepped out of the orange door, he let go, and the orange door disappeared immediately. The two of them could also see the whole roof of the building they were standing on. It was very clean.

 Chapter 1884ï¼š This seems to be before...

    Chapter 1884 This seems to be before the coming...

    But it is also certain that this is not a new building.

    It is not a hundred years old, and it is estimated that it has been built for one or twenty years.

    went to the edge, looked at the building opposite, and found that the building opposite turned out to be a teaching building, because there was a teaching building on the building.

    looked down and found that the teaching building has six floors, each building is very quiet, but through the doors and windows you can see the inside, you can see that the students inside seem to be taking exams, all wearing red and blue school uniforms.

    There is nothing else to do anyway, Jiang Yue said: "Let''s go down and have a look."

    "Um."

    There is no elevator, so the two of them went down the stairs together.

    Fortunately, the door on the roof is open, otherwise it would be impossible to go up and down from this roof.

    "Is it appropriate for us to dress like this?" Xue Yan asked as he went downstairs. It looks a bit like the dress of the students of the last days, and the clothes they are wearing at the moment are completely ancient clothes for the last days.

    understood what he meant, Jiang Yue said: "It''s okay, even in the end times, there are people who play cosplay and wear ancient costumes on the street."

    Xue Yan often goes to the end of the world together. Naturally, he knows that there are people wearing this on the streets of the end of the world, so he didn''t say anything, just nodded.

    I went downstairs all the way, but I didn¡¯t meet anyone.

    After I got downstairs, I realized that this building is a laboratory building. It was also because I went downstairs that I discovered that behind the teaching building was the dormitory building.

    Next to the dormitory building is the canteen.

    The students are all taking exams. It is estimated that this is either the midterm exam or the final exam, unified, so it is so quiet that almost no one is outside.

    I only occasionally saw some faculty members walking, and even if they spoke, they were not very loud, apparently for fear of affecting the students¡¯ exams.

    It''s not good to ask people what to do in the school. There are guards at the gate. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan simply jumped out of the school, and then went around the courtyard wall and came to the gate of the school from outside.

    The gate of the school is marked with the words ''Seventh Middle School'', and there is an introduction column next to it, which is actually a publicity column.

    Then they knew it was a high school, or an ordinary high school in city A in country Z.

    When the guard saw them and saw their ancient costumes, he just took a second look and didn''t care. Pedestrians passing by just took a second glance, and no one cared, and naturally no one suspected that they were from other worlds.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally didn''t care, they just walked over to look at the bulletin board. The fonts were exactly the same as the simplified Chinese characters in the last days, so they could understand it.

    "City A in country Z..." Jiang Yue frowned and muttered.

    "What''s wrong?" Xue Yan asked.

    Jiang Yue did not answer immediately, but looked around and said, "This seems to be two or three hundred years before the end of the world."

    Xue Yan also looked around: "No wonder the clothes are similar to the end times. The buildings are similar."

    The apocalypse has long ceased to be called the apocalypse, the zombies are long gone, and their homes have been rebuilt long ago, but they still like to call the apocalypse the apocalypse.

    paused and asked, "There will be zombies here in the future, will it enter the end of the world?"

    Jiang Yue thought for a while before saying, "It shouldn''t, if that''s the case, wouldn''t there be two apocalypse? What''s the point of two identical worlds? Besides, the door leading to the apocalypse is white, and the door leading to here is Orange, different colors, should not become the same world."

    Xue Yan nodded: "Indeed, that shouldn''t be the case." He glanced around again, and said, "Then this place is much luckier than the last days." The last days are due to zombies, and human beings are almost extinct.

    PS: Babies, the update is finished today~

 Chapter 1885ï¼š End of text

    If you don''t experience that here, then there won''t be so many deaths, which is great.

    Even if it is his own world, he also follows it, life comes first.

    He has always thought that the idiom life depends on the sky is very reasonable.

    "It''s lucky." Jiang Yue agreed. She has experienced the end of the world and has the most say. If possible, she hopes that in every world, there will be no such days as the apocalypse, only despair and no hope.

    And at this moment, the place where she is standing is the school, which is full of students. Everyone knows that it is the future of a world, full of vitality and prosperity.

    At this moment, Xue Yan turned her head and looked at her: "Are you still watching? Do you want to ask someone?"

    Jiang Yue thought that there was nothing to ask, this is two or three hundred years before the end of the world, in the end of the world, she actually saw some more or less in the historical documents, and said: "No, we are not here. Life, just know what kind of world this is, let''s go, let''s go back."

    "Yeah." He led her to the alley beside the school fence, and when no one saw them, the two returned to the space together.

    Returning to the Daling sleeping hall, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not go back to the banquet hall, but went up to the roof, sat on the roof, and looked at the moon in the sky.

    He put his arms around her and she leaned on his shoulders.

    I could vaguely hear the sound of the banquet, which was very lively.

    But their hearts are quiet.

    "The two spaces are completely integrated. Even if I keep taking out seeds from the space over the years, everyone knows that I can''t rely on this completely, not to mention that after so many years, whether it is Daling, other countries, or even other In the world, all kinds of seeds with high yield and excellent resistance have been researched and cultivated, after that, even if we don''t take out the seeds from the space, it will have little effect." Jiang Yue said slowly.

    Indeed, in these years, whether it is Daling or other countries where Daling is located, such as Beicheng, Dongxiao and other countries, or the end of the world behind the white door, or the minister outside the black door, or the green door The Beast World has invested human and financial resources to study this, and they have all achieved success.

    Xue Yan nodded and said for her, "The younger generations in the family are all promising, and each of them can take care of themselves. Even if we return for a hundred years and go to another world, we can rest assured."

    Jiang Yue also nodded, "Yes." Don''t worry.

    Immediately, she stopped looking at the moon and looked at him: "You said, if we die in this world, what kind of world will we go to?"

    Because the space automatically protects and seals the master''s consciousness, so that the master will not die completely, so they have long inferred that after the death of Daling, their consciousness should be taken to another world by the space and live in another person. , and the space that penetrates into different worlds is biased towards the original owner, but it cannot be separated from the current owner, so it will naturally allow the two to meet again... and then keep repeating this cycle.

    also causes them to actually never die.

    And the future encounter is actually a reunion.

    Because no one of them moved the space this time, there will be no sequelae of amnesia. They will keep their memories in Daling, and they don''t need to get along slowly with Daling at first to develop feelings, naturally that is reunion.

    "I don''t know." Xue Yan shook his head. How could he know what kind of world the space would send their consciousness to. He only knows: "No matter what the world is, I will find you."

    "Well," Jiang Yue nodded, "I''ll find you too."

    Xue Yan smiled: "See you then?"

    Jiang Yue also smiled: "See you then."

    (end of text)

 Chapter 1886ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 1 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both knew that they could not die completely, so they had already agreed that no matter who died first in Daling, there was no need to be sad or anxious, the space would protect and seal the consciousness of those who died first. In the existing space, when another person dies, the space will send their consciousness to another world together, and then survive on another person.

    Therefore, Xue Yan didn''t live to be a hundred years old, and when Daling died at the age of ninety-nine, Jiang Yue lived in Daling for a few more years, and accompany the juniors at home before dying.

    The younger generation in the family cannot accept death from illness or other ways of dying. The only thing that can be accepted is the death of the younger generation with a smile. Whether it is Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, they do not want the younger generation in the family because they are too sad. .

    In the past few years, Jiang Yue has entered the space every day. Although she could not feel the existence of Xue Yan''s consciousness, she knew that his consciousness must be there, but it was protected and sealed up, even if his consciousness could not give a little response, She would talk in the space, tell him what happened at home, the children were all well, the grandchildren and granddaughters were all well, and the rest of the family were all well.

    Jiang Yue didn''t live to be 100 years old, and she died at 99. She smiled and closed her eyes. The juniors were all under their knees, crying and laughing. No matter whether she died completely or not, we will meet again later. The possibility is not very big, although they are greedy and want to continue to be relatives, but they have been doing it for a lifetime, and they are satisfied in their hearts.

    These eyes were closed, and when Jiang Yue woke up again, she was in a six-person dormitory, wearing a red and blue school uniform with the words "Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School" printed on her body.

    Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School just started today, she was the first to arrive in the dormitory, so she is the only one in the dormitory now.

    Jiang Yue got up from the ground, walked to the mirror, looked at her new appearance and new body in the mirror, with a low ponytail, her bangs were covering her eyes a bit, and when she opened her bangs, she could see a pair of pairs as if they had been washed with water. Extremely clear almond eyes, very white complexion, clean, very slender, maybe a little malnourished.

    I have the memory of this body in my mind. This body came to school because of the beginning of the school year. Seeing that no one else was there, I helped to clean the bedroom first. How could I know that I accidentally stepped on the wet mop I made. It was a floor tile and a little water was on it. It was not slippery at all. At that time, the man fell on his back like this, hit his head on the ground, and died on the spot.

    After Jiang Yue touched her head, it was very painful, and she had a big bulge.

    and blood.

    But the blood has stopped flowing.

    But since the space allowed her to enter this body, presumably the wound on the back of the head will be fine if she doesn''t treat it, so she will leave it alone and let the wound heal naturally.

    Coincidentally, this body is also called Jiang Yue.

    You don''t have to think about it, you know that in order to make it easier for her and her family Xue Yan to find each other, they try to make them use their original names as much as possible, but I don''t know if her family Xue Yan is still called Xue Yan.

    This body has turned seventeen years old in the summer vacation. The family is very ordinary. Both parents are there, but the parents are not educated. The father works as a construction worker under a subcontractor. These, that is, working as a coolie. My mother does farming at home, and sometimes she goes to the county town to be an auntie to clean people. There is also an older brother at home who has already been admitted to university, but is out of town.

 Chapter 1887ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 2 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The parents had no other hope, so they wanted to train two college students. One has already been trained, and the rest is to train the original master. Therefore, the parents have higher requirements on the original master''s grades.

    But Yuncheng, as a small county under City A, does not have such strong teachers. If key high schools are good, such as Yuncheng No. 1 Middle School and No. 2 Middle School, but No. 3 Middle School is an ordinary high school, and Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School has the best grades. Putting it in other schools, it can only be regarded as very ordinary, not to mention that the original owner''s grades in Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School are not the first, at most, they are above the middle, and their grades are very unstable.

    Science, good in mathematics, good in biology, average in Chinese, a mess in English, and often failed in physical chemistry.

    What math is good, physical chemistry should be good, in the original owner, it is completely inapplicable.

    I can understand why her English is poor, because she only learned English in junior high school, and it is still a junior high school in the town. The teachers often don¡¯t even speak Mandarin in class, they all speak dialects. The same is true in English class, but other children¡¯s families The conditions are good, I have learned some English a long time ago, and I have some basics. The original owner has just started learning, so naturally he can''t keep up, and other children have repeaters, mp3, mp4 listening and listening. At that time, her family conditions did not have the spare money, and the money was saved It is used, anyway, the original master''s English foundation is very weak, and sometimes the grades can be in the upper reaches of the third middle school, all relying on mathematics and biology to get points.

    But when the math and biology papers are easy and the scores are quite high, you can''t get the score.

    However, what Jiang Yue didn''t expect is that this is country Z and city A.

    The last door in the space appeared before, it was the orange door, the orange door opened, and outside was the roof of the seventh middle school in city A, country Z, but that was the seventh middle school of the city. middle.

    Although City No. 7 Middle School is also an ordinary high school, it is compared to other high schools in the city. Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School is not comparable to listed No. 7 Middle School anyway, and the original owner also has this in his memory.

    According to the original owner''s memory, this is two or three hundred years ago before the advent of the world of the last days.

    And what she and her family Xue Yan talked about before, but there will not be the end of the world here, otherwise it will be the same as the world of the end of the world, impossible.

    So she doesn''t have to worry about zombies appearing and entering the apocalypse.

    Space is really spiritual. The last door opens, and it is this world. At that time, she and her family, Xue Yan, should have been told to let them come to this world after they died in Daling.

    Thinking so, Jiang Yueyi was overjoyed.

    Does this mean that she can pass through space and go to Daling? Why don''t you go back and see the juniors in Daling''s house? Even if you don''t appear in front of the juniors, it''s fine to have a look.

    Then, Jiang Yue wanted to try it.

    But then she discovered that although the space was still in her consciousness, she could feel it, but she couldn''t enter the space, and naturally she couldn''t enter the high-tech room in the space, open any doors, and go to other worlds. .

    The space is like closed.

    but still...

    Jiang Yue didn''t think for a long time before she understood.

    She and her family, Xue Yan, have already died in Daling, and Daling no longer needs them. Unlike before, when they were needed in the end of the world, they could return to the end of the world, but now Daling and even other worlds in the space that can be opened and entered are all They don''t need them anymore, so the space is closed so they can''t open the door.

 Chapter 1888ï¼š Extra: A New Life 3 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    In this world, even if it is not developed in the end of the world, there is still no shortage of various high-yield seeds, and the medical level should still be acceptable. As a result, the water in the space is also sealed, that is, the space is completely closed. Xue Yan couldn''t get in at all.

    At least when she and her family, Xue Yan, lived in this world, they shouldn''t be able to enter the space again, so they couldn''t use the space to do anything.

    But because the space is still in her consciousness, she can be sure that when she and her family Xue Yan die in this world, the space will definitely be unsealed again.

    Therefore, the space can be ignored for the time being, and it will be the same when she and her family, Xue Yan, die in this world.

    But at that time, the orange door in the space opened, it was the seventh middle school of city A in country Z, but she was in the third middle school of Yuncheng, and the space should not let the two of them be far away, just like when they were wearing big ling, they It belongs to Huaishu Village, and the other belongs to Bailiu Village. The two villages are adjacent to each other... Is it very possible that her family, Xue Yan, is probably in No. 7 Middle School?

    is also likely to be closer to Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School than Shi No. 7 Middle School...

    No matter where it is, if she thinks it is possible, she has to look for it.

    Her family Xue Yan will definitely look for her too. She has memories from her previous life and said she will look for her, but she is not the only one looking for him.

    But how to find it is a problem.

    The original owner only had tens of dollars, but there were 200 yuan in the meal card. I just charged it today, but I couldn''t get it out, so I could only use it in the cafeteria. There was a lot of gold in the space, but the space was completely closed, and she entered the capital. If you can''t get in, naturally you can''t get anything out. The original owner''s parents earned hard-earned money. Besides, she is not the original owner. She can''t ask the original owner''s parents for money. Without money, it is difficult to find someone. .

    Otherwise, you will directly throw money at it, and you will spend money on any way to find people. Are you afraid that you will not be able to find someone?

    And the original owner does not have a mobile phone, so it is even more difficult to find someone.

    You can only go to the Internet cafe first, and post a notice on the Internet, and then you can make money and find people better.

    However, tomorrow will be the examination for the beginning of the school year. The third year of senior high school will take the college entrance examination next year. Therefore, we need to do a thorough examination and take an examination at the beginning of the school year. Other schools may score points according to their grades, but it is like Yuncheng San, whose undergraduate rate is not high. The middle school will not come like that, and will not be divided into classes anymore. The liberal arts and science subjects were already divided in the second year of high school, and now the third middle school will at most arrange seats in the class according to the grades.

    Resident students are not allowed to leave the school at will. If she always leaves the school or skips classes, she will be informed to her parents that she does not want the original parents to know and worry about these matters, so even if she wants to earn money, it is better to be in the school, and Not out of school.

    This limits her performance again.

    Fortunately, although the school starts today, it is not the official start of the school, and there will be no classes. Today, you can go out of the school gate casually, and it should be no problem to go to the Internet cafe.

    Even if you can¡¯t go to the Internet cafe during the day, it¡¯s a big deal to sneak over the wall after the self-study at night.

    And she has to think more about making money.

    Looking in the mirror again, she couldn''t stand such long bangs, she simply took the comb and brushed all the bangs up, and the low ponytail was also combed into a high ponytail. With the clip, the whole face and eyes are immediately exposed, extremely energetic, and the person appears more pure and watery.

    Seeing that there was blood from her head on the floor, she picked up the mop and dragged the blood away.

 Chapter 1889ï¼š Extra: A New Life 4 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The dormitory was almost cleaned by her, so she dragged the mop again before sending the mop to the bathroom to wash it, and then put it on the balcony to dry.

    There is nothing else to do. I originally planned to go to the Internet cafe now, and first post the notice on some tracing forums. When I come back, I will familiarize myself with the campus of the No. 3 middle school and ask if there is anyone named Xue Yan in the three. She also planned to go to No. 7 Middle School in the afternoon to find out... But she just took out the dozens of dollars from her schoolbag and stuffed it into her pocket. Before anyone left the dormitory, a girl pulled her suitcase and walked with a backpack on her back. came in.

    The girl is also wearing school uniform, a little fat, and a little short. Through the memory of the original owner, Jiang Yue knew that the girl was called Xu Yi. She usually had a good relationship with the original owner. She still lived in the lower bunk of the original owner and was a sophomore The original owner''s deskmate throughout the school year.

    When I was a sophomore in high school, it was not so urgent. The seats in the class were arranged according to grades and heights, and the class teacher could arrange whatever he wanted. It is relatively high, but the first row can''t cover anyone, Xu Yi''s grades are not good, the last few in the class, just because they are a bit short, are ranked in the first row, and they are the same table with the original owner.

    As soon as Xu Yi came in, she was stunned: "Ah, Jiang Yue, I almost didn''t recognize you with your bangs combed up. Your face is really small. But you are much better like this, and you look better than when you have bangs. Now. Your bangs are not worthy of you." Saying that, he laughed, "I thought you were white before, but I didn''t expect you to be so good-looking. You are prettier than Li Ting."

    Li Ting is the class flower and the school flower of No. 3 Middle School, especially good at dressing up.

    The original owner was a bit dirty, plus the ponytail was always low, the bangs were so long, and the eyes were covered a lot. Basically, no one in the school has seen her full face, and the original owner has a very quiet personality. High-profile, indeed as Xu Yi said, except that everyone thought the original owner was very white, they never thought the original owner was good-looking.

    But Jiang Yue didn''t like the looks, so she didn''t want to discuss too much, she just asked, "Why did you come so early?"

    It was only in the morning, and many people came in the afternoon or evening, because they had to study at night, and the head teacher would talk a little bit, as well as something about the exam tomorrow.

    "Don''t mention it," Xu Yi sighed, took off her backpack and threw it on her own bed, "Isn''t there a thorough examination tomorrow? I''ll be seated according to my grades. I don''t want to sit in the back. I also want to study hard, but I can''t improve my grades. What can I do, and everyone knows that when I get to the third year of high school, the teachers who sit in the back of our school are all given up by the teachers. Maybe not sit in the last row." He sighed again, "After the physical examination, we shouldn''t be able to sit together."

    As for whether to sit together, she is not the original owner, but she doesn''t feel much, Jiang Yue just said: "I don''t think any teacher wants to give up any student, maybe some teachers are unqualified, but not all teachers will be like this, even if they sit last It''s no big deal, you don''t give up on yourself before the teacher gives up on you."

    "You..." Xu Yi blinked, staring straight at her. "It seems to be a little different. I used to think that you were boring, and even if you spoke, you felt that you were not timid and kept your head down. Now, I feel that you are a different person, good-looking and energetic. It also makes sense!"

 Chapter 1890ï¼š Extra: A New Life 5 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Yeah," she also said to herself, "How could I be so unlucky, I met so many teachers and all gave up on me! The other students sitting in the back are the same! I can''t give up on myself first."

    said, sincerely thank you: "Thank you, Jiang Yue, if we don''t sit together, can I still ask you questions?"

    Jiang Yue nodded.

    Thinking that Xu Yi has always been afraid to ask the teacher questions, and feels that the teachers all like good grades, but don''t like bad grades at all, she added: "You can also ask the teacher, as long as you ask, the teacher will definitely tell you, teacher Don''t you always say that if you have any questions, you can just ask them."

    Xu Yi lowered her head and murmured: "Actually, I wanted to ask the teacher, but I was a little scared and didn''t dare to ask...I only dare to ask you...you are my deskmate, and you won''t be dismissed just because I asked a very simple question. Laugh at me, say how I can''t do this..."

    Jiang Yue thought that Xu Yi would not be able to have the courage to ask the teacher at once, and said: "I also have many questions that I don''t understand. If we don''t understand in the future, let''s ask the teacher together?"

    "Huh?" Xu Yi raised her head and her eyes were surprisingly bright: "Really?" If the two were together, then she should be able to ask the teacher.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded.

    Although she was still very calm, she was actually extremely calm. It seemed that she had no emotional ups and downs, but Xu Yi blinked again, feeling that she was dazzling and calming like Dinghai Shenzhen.

    Xu Yi was still a little stunned. Is this still her friend and tablemate? Why is it really different from before? What happened during the summer vacation to change so much? Still, it''s fine.

    Therefore, Xu Yi didn''t ask anything, but suddenly remembered: "By the way, Jiang Yue, have you heard that there is a transfer student in our class, and our class is smaller than other classes, who made us the last one? As for the class, there is a transfer student here, so we will let our class go, I see that the group is talking about this."

    Jiang Yue, who was about to say that she was going out, immediately narrowed her eyes.

    I''m in my third year of high school, and suddenly a transfer student came over...

    I also thought that the space has always been very spiritual, so that she and her family Xue Yan will meet as soon as possible...

    "I haven''t heard of it, I don''t have a mobile phone, so I can''t see what everyone in the class is saying." Jiang Yue said.

    "Yeah, you don''t have a mobile phone, and you are usually called on your landline to notify you about everything during the holidays. Anyway, a transfer student came over. When I first entered the school, I saw that the group was swiping, and it seemed to be the representative of the chemistry class. I saw it in the head teacher''s office, the transfer student has arrived, it''s from the city, it''s a boy, as for what it''s called, let me see..." After saying that, Xu Yi took out her mobile phone, her family''s conditions were okay, a When I was in high school, my family bought a mobile phone, or a touch-screen smartphone. I carefully looked at the content in the class group, "I see! Here it is! The representative of the chemistry class said his name is Xue Yan!"

    Sure enough!

    It seems that it is her family, Xue Yan.

    The names are the same as hers.

    Then she doesn''t have to go to any internet cafe, she just goes to her home, Xue Yan.

    I haven''t seen each other for several years, even though her family''s Xue Yan is the same as she is now and looks different from before, she also wants to meet soon.

    I saw Jiang Yue ask: "Did the group say which dormitory he was arranged in?"

    "The specific dormitory group didn''t say, but they said they shared the same dormitory with the Sports Committee. What, you know him?" Xu Yi looked at her, wondering why she asked this.

 Chapter 1891ï¼š Extra: A New Life 6 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue could only half truthfully say: "I should have known him, isn''t he called Xue Yan, my mother was sick before, and when I was taking care of me in the city hospital, I knew someone named Xue Yan, who was at the same level as me. It''s just that he was studying in the city, and there were people in his family who were sick at the time, who happened to be in the hospital, and they happened to be in the same ward."

    Xu Yi nodded: "It''s also called Xue Yan, and it''s from the city, so it should be the one you know called Xue Yan." He looked at his phone again, "The representative of the chemistry class also said that the person was transferred from City No. 7 Middle School. ."

    City No. 7 Middle School?

    Space is indeed full of spirituality, and as expected, her family, Xue Yan, was in No. 7 Middle School outside the Orange Gate of Space.

    Jiang Yue knew more.

    Xu Yi was still looking at the phone and said, "This person seems to be a second-generation rich man. Why did he transfer to another school? The group doesn''t know if what he said is true or not. Anyway, the class representatives heard it in the office, as if he was mentally ill. , but it was installed, the doctor was deceived, and he picked him up from school a month ago, then drove directly into other cars, and committed suicide. The people in here are not worried about their lives, even if he is really dead, he has also been in a coma for almost a month. The doctor said that it is difficult to wake up, but he suddenly woke up miraculously a few days ago. Because it happened in the seventh middle school. At the gate of the school, his father was afraid that he would have a shadow, so he transferred him to another school, and let him come to our Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School. The representative of the class is like a screaming chicken in the group, this person seems to be very handsome. "

    "Hey," Xu Yi shouted, and even gave the phone to Jiang Yue, "The head teacher has spoken out in the group, please stop talking about this, and don''t talk about it in the future, especially in front of new classmates. It will bring new students into the group.¡±

    Jiang Yue glanced at the content in the class group, and when the head teacher spoke, everyone was indeed quiet. Although she heard it and saw it, her focus was that her family''s Xue Yan wore it earlier than her.

    She just wore it, and she didn''t arrive for an hour, but her family, Xue Yan, had already worn it a few days ago.

    It was similar to the situation when she reached Daling. At that time, Xue Yan of her family wore Daling first, and then she passed through. Besides, her family''s Xue Yan died in Daling earlier than her, so she didn''t actually. surprise.

    "Please help me ask which dormitory the sports committee is in." Jiang Yue asked.

    Knowing that she and her new classmate should know each other, she asked about the dormitory of the sports committee, obviously wanting to know which dormitory the new classmate lived in. Xu Yi no longer had any doubts, and immediately privately chatted with the sports committee of their class on WeChat.

    The sports committee replied after a while, and it was still two.

    -

    Why are you asking this? -

    I am at 310

    Xu Yi turned around and said to Jiang Yue, "The man is in the men''s bedroom at 310."

    "Okay, can you do me a favor then?"

    "You say it." Xu Yi was very enthusiastic.

    "Ask the sports committee to ask the new students to come out and wait at the gate of the boys'' dormitory."

    "Okay." Xu Yi lowered his head and typed.

    The Sports Committee probably understood a little, and immediately laughed.

    -

    Fancy a new classmate?

    -

    Don''t say it, it''s so handsome, it''s no wonder you like-

    OK, I''ll call him

    -

    Wait, people are not there... just now, I asked people-

    Other people said he went out and didn''t know what to do, I''ll tell him later

    The sports committee is a little talkative, everyone in the class is used to it, so looking at the screen of the mobile phone will be swiped by the sports committee. Xu Yi gave the sports committee a blank-eyed emoji and said to Jiang Yue: "I''m not in the dormitory, I went out. , the Sports Committee said to turn around and tell him, "Wait a minute."

 Chapter 1892ï¼š Extra: A New Life 7 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    continued typing again, explaining that it was not what she wanted to ask, but what Jiang Yue asked her to ask, and what Jiang Yue should know about this new classmate.

    "Thank you," Jiang Yue thanked, "Then I''ll go out and buy something, I''m running out of pens."

    "Okay, let''s go, I''m going to read too." Xu Yi hasn''t forgotten that he will take a thorough examination tomorrow.

    "Well." Jiang Yue responded before going out.

    As she went out of the girls'' dormitory, she thought: her family, Xue Yan, is not in the dormitory, does that mean she knew she was here and went out to find her?

    Her family Xue Yan is so smart, she should have guessed that she might be here. Otherwise, how could he be transferred to the third middle school as soon as he passed through.

    As soon as he walked out of the glass door of the dormitory building, he saw not far away, a very thin one, estimated to be 1.85 meters tall, with extremely long legs, a light-colored short-sleeved T-shirt, casual pants, a backpack on one hand, and a long heel. A 17- or 18-year-old boy who is not clean, like a man, was politely asking a girl who was carrying a plastic bag and was about to go back to her dormitory: "Classmate, please, please call Jiang in room 204 on the second floor of your girls'' dormitory for me. moon."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue immediately laughed.

    The boy seemed to be aware of his gaze, and when he looked at him, although his appearance had changed, his temperament and personality could not be changed. When he saw the smiling, but extremely calm man in front of the glass door, he laughed too, and again. She hurriedly said to the girl with the plastic bag, "Thank you, no need, she''s already out."

    Then, he looked at his Yuebao and smiled.

    When the girl with the plastic bag passed by Jiang Yue, Jiang Yue also thanked her, and then walked towards her home, Xue Yan.

    Finally, he stopped in front of her house, Xue Yan.

    Only heard her family Xue Yan smiled and said: "I said, I will find you."

    "I said that too." She nodded. "I found you too."

    "Hmm." He nodded. Although they are different from before, they still only have each other in their eyes.

    But this is in school, they are still young, holding hands and hugging is not suitable, so naturally they will not do this.

    But it''s not good to talk at the door of the girls'' dormitory.

    "There is a milk tea shop at the gate of the school, let''s go there and sit down." Jiang Yue suggested.

    "Um."

    Although it was morning, there were already quite a few people in the milk tea shop. Seeing that there was no one sitting at the innermost booth, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue went to sit there, ordered two cups of milk tea and a piece of mousse cake.

    Jiang Yue said while drinking milk tea, "I only have a few dozen dollars on me."

    Xue Yan said with a smile: "It''s okay, I''m a rich second-generation now, and I have a lot of pocket money." After a pause, he lowered his voice: "No matter what happened in the past, I am now Xue Yan of this world, and his father treats him very much. Well, if I wear it on him, it doesn''t have anything to do with his father, so let''s use his father''s pocket money for him first, and we will make money in the future, so naturally we won''t use it again, and we will be filial to him."

    On the way to the milk tea shop, the two of them simply exchanged the bottom line. They knew her current family situation, and she also knew his current family situation, which was really similar to what the group said.

    Unlike the father and mother of the original owner on her side who sold coolies and didn''t earn much money, the father of the original owner on his side had a big business, and a single business could earn hers. There is no money to earn, so when he and she are both short of money now and have to use someone''s money, they naturally consider borrowing the pocket money given by the original owner''s father.

 Chapter 1893ï¼š Extra: A New Life 8 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Furthermore, the people from both families are okay, they are not the best, nor are they evil, and they are good to the original owner. She and he can''t tell the people from both families that they are not the original owner, but they came from it.

    Then they will naturally have a lifetime connection with the people from both families. They are Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in this world. The parents of the two families will take care of and support them in the future. Even if they are not the original owners, they will do their best to support them. Their duties and responsibilities as daughters.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not too entangled in this matter.

    Although there is no entanglement, the money must still be earned.

    Although they are only seventeen years old now, their mental age is not after all. For the time being, there is no way. They can only use the pocket money given by their parents on both sides. But in the future, they will definitely not take it. ASAP.

    "It didn''t take long for me to wake up," Xue Yan lowered her voice again, "His father told me that he would transfer me to another school. I was thinking about the spirituality of space, so maybe it would help me find you faster, so I agreed. Today I came to No. 3 Middle School, and when I saw the head teacher, I saw the names of all the students in our class there. When I saw your name, I was sure it was you. Then I asked about which dormitory you lived in, and I went there. You looked for you under the dormitory, and then I met you."

    Jiang Yue also lowered her voice: "I''m about the same as you, and I even asked people to ask the Sports Committee to tell you to come out, but I only came through an hour ago, not as early as you did. By the way, your side Is the original owner dead, or has the space exchanged other people''s consciousness to another world?"

    "It''s dead, I can be sure." Xue Yan said. "The doctor originally said that he might never wake up again, and he has been in the intensive care unit. Later, the electrocardiogram became a straight line, and the doctors and nurses began to rescue him again. During the rescue, he died, and then I woke up. The doctor and I The nurse thought it was the result of an effective rescue."

    Jiang Yue nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Xue Yan was silent for a while, and then whispered: "I entered this body, I have all the memories of this body, I know that this body is also very painful during the coma, he doesn''t understand, why the **** do this, wait for me to wake up. , His father kept comforting me, saying that it''s not that his mother doesn''t love him, it''s just that he''s sick, that his mother loves him the most, and he said a lot of things, probably that''s what he meant, but unfortunately the original owner didn''t hear it."

    Jiang Yue said: "No matter who it is, if my mother dies with me, that person will suffer."

    Xue Yan also nodded, "His father didn''t know that his son had a core replacement, he was afraid of irritating me, so he spoke cautiously. I can''t say that I''m not his son, and all I can do is comfort him. When I heard it, I listened to it, but I kept crying, and I thought it would cause a psychological shadow on me, and it is estimated that it will be much better in the future."

    This point, Jiang Yue agrees: "Time is indeed a good medicine to cure many things. Now you are his son. As long as you live well, he will come out slowly."

    Jiang Yue completely closed the space again, so she couldn''t get in or take out anything.

    Xue Yan nodded: "After seeing your name on our class list in the head teacher''s office, I knew that you were wearing it, so I tried it to see if I could enter the space, but I couldn''t, so I guessed it. It''s okay, the world doesn''t need our space to change anything, we can live well even if we don''t have space."

 Chapter 1894ï¼š Extra: A New Life 9 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "That''s for sure. It''s just that you have a lot to learn in this world." Unlike her, she was originally from the apocalypse. Although there have been zombies, the level of various knowledge and technology in the apocalypse is much higher than this. , and she was also the supreme commander, she knew a lot of things, which led to her in this world, many things did not need to learn.

    But he is different. Although he is Doctor Bai, he has lost Doctor Bai''s memory because of the forced transfer of space to her. Therefore, although he often goes to the end of the world and knows how to use his mobile phone and computer to wait for these things, he has never had any knowledge of the end of the world. If he has studied systematically, then in this world, he has to learn many things from scratch.

    Hearing this, Xue Yan sighed: "I also know that I have a lot to learn. I flipped through the textbooks in the original owner''s schoolbag. The language is not bad, they are all simplified characters. The traditional Chinese characters have something in common, and I can''t understand other subjects, especially foreign language mathematics, physics and chemistry."

    "You don''t have any basic knowledge at all, so of course you can''t understand it. Everyone else starts school from the first grade of elementary school, and some even start from kindergarten. You read this book directly from the second year of high school, right?"

    The third year of high school has just started, and it has not yet started. The books for the third year of high school have not been released yet, and the original owner was the second year of high school last semester.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded. "I don''t understand it anyway." After a pause, "I heard from the head teacher that there will be a thorough examination tomorrow, and seats will be arranged according to the results?"

    "It''s not long before tomorrow, even if you don''t forget it, you can''t learn so many textbooks from the first grade to the second grade in such a short time, so you can write everything you know in the language, I Even if I can, I won¡¯t be able to write it. Although the head teacher tries to make sure that men sit with men and women sit with women, as long as I also do poorly in the exam, we won¡¯t sit very far apart.¡±

    Knowing that these high school knowledge is pediatrics to her, then it doesn''t matter whether she sits in the front of the class or the back class, not to mention that he wants to sit closer to her, Xue Yan naturally has no objection, nods: "I just After turning a few pages, it is estimated that tomorrow I will write at most those that contain classical Chinese and ancient poems, as well as the composition that follows."

    How to say that he is unrivaled in reading in Daling, and Daling is actually a book, and it is similar to here. He just writes it according to the title.

    The composition is naturally better, he can just play around with it.

    "Then you write this." She knew that he either didn''t write, but as long as he did, it would be right. "But you used to write with calligraphy, so you can practice writing with the brush here. Otherwise, during the exam, even if you write with the brush here, you won''t be able to write at a fast speed. You''re not used to it. It is also time-limited, and the papers must be submitted within the specified time.¡±

    "Well. Let''s go buy all the books from the first grade to the second year of high school together later?" After the thorough examination, he will study these things systematically, and he can''t always be at the bottom of the grade.

    If he could, he actually didn''t want to be at the bottom of the bottom-up test this time, but he couldn''t help it, it was too late.

    "Books must be bought, as well as some materials." Jiang Yue said.

    "You can buy it for me when you see it." He was not familiar with her.

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue nodded. Then he asked: "How much pocket money do you have on you?"

 Chapter 1895ï¼š Extra: A New Life 10 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Xue Yan said: "More than 1,000 in cash, hundreds of thousands in the bank card, and a lot in the meal card. The original owner''s father filled it up when he brought me in the morning."

    "Enough, I will go to the computer city and buy two laptops, one for you and one for me. I will write some code to make money later, and I don''t have to go out of school to skip classes. I will make more money by writing code. I will make money first. , you learn first, you will be able to do it later, you don¡¯t have to learn, we will earn another dollar.¡±

    Xue Yan also knew that his top priority now is to study, so he naturally has no objection to improve his grades, and only said: "You don''t have a mobile phone, so buy a mobile phone."

    It is convenient to have a mobile phone to contact, Jiang Yue nodded: "Well."

    Because I still have to buy textbooks for elementary and junior high schools, there are no textbooks near No. 3 middle school, and they are not complete. Also, even if I buy all of them, it is difficult to carry so many textbooks and materials with me. Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue came out of the milk tea shop. Yan planned to go to the computer city to buy a computer and mobile phone first, and then go to buy textbooks and materials.

    The most expensive computer in the computer city in this small county is only more than 10,000. Xue Yan used a computer when he played in the last days, but he didn''t understand the structure very well, so he handed it over to Jiang Yuelai.

    Jiang Yue carefully looked at the configuration, and it was true that the ones with more than 10,000 were much better than those with more than a few thousand, but these configurations were still not ideal compared to those computers in the end of the world. Therefore, Jiang Yue bought some additional parts, and immediately The computer city was renovated, and the people in the computer city were stunned.

    It was modified by more than 10,000 computers. The modified notebook has better performance, and the running speed has been greatly improved. Jiang Yue is a little satisfied.

    Xue Yan paid the money, and put the two computer bags in his backpack for him to keep.

    I also bought a wireless network card. There is no network in the dormitory building. When the time comes, I can use this card to access the Internet.

    He spent another 3,000 yuan to buy a mobile phone, and also got a mobile phone card. At that time, Xue Yan saved the number, and it would be more convenient to contact his Yuebao in the future.

    Then I went to a big bookstore with a full range of books, and bought all the textbooks from elementary school to high school. The textbooks for the third year of high school will be distributed in the self-study tonight, so there is no need to buy them, but I bought a lot of materials for the third year of high school. I bought these pen and paper, there are many, three large cardboard boxes.

    It was not easy to take it back, so I took a taxi. Driving in the school was not allowed, and the taxi could only park at the school gate, so they put them down.

    Even if the two of them are not weak, the three big cardboard boxes cannot be moved to the door of the dormitory building, not to mention that girls can''t enter the boys'' dormitory, and boys can''t enter the girls'' dormitory... Therefore, Xue Yan gave them the class sports committee, too. I called Chen Sheng in one of his dormitories and asked him to help move it.

    Chen Sheng came immediately. He was a sports student in the class. He was tall, strong, and very sunny. He also brought another boy in the dormitory who was a head shorter than him, with a small flat head and a dark complexion. This boy was named Yao Xi. When they were in the dormitory, Xue Yan had already known each other.

    Xue Yan is a transfer student, Jiang Yue is not, they are in the same class, Chen Sheng and Yao Xi naturally know Jiang Yue. Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan together, the two were stunned for a while, and almost didn''t recognize them. They clearly felt that they were girls. I just combed the bangs and tied the low ponytail into a high ponytail, but it just felt like a different person, which made people stunned and made people feel very good-looking, and then they hurriedly said hello.

 Chapter 1896ï¼š Extra: A New Life 11 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Do you know each other?" Chen Sheng laughed. "I just told Yao Xi that Xu Yi said you knew Xue Yan."

    "Well, I know." Jiang Yue held a plastic bag in her hand, and the plastic bag contained several bottles of drinks, one for each of them.

    "This is too polite." Chen Sheng and Yao He were a little embarrassed.

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It''s okay, I just bought it. It''s still a little far from the dormitory building, and I don''t know if you can move it."

    Chen Sheng and Yao Xi put their drinks in the pockets of their trousers, and both tried the box on the ground: "It''s a bit heavy, but we three big boys, it''s okay to carry one each, let''s go." After that, they were alone. hugged one.

    Xue Yan also hugged one, with a backpack hanging on one shoulder.

    Jiang Yue wanted to take over the backpack, but Xue Yan from her family refused to give it, and she had no choice, so she let her Xue Yan go. She was just carrying two plastic bags in one hand, a few bottles of drinks in one plastic bag, and fruits in the other, all of which were bought just now at the school gate when Chen Sheng and Yao Xi arrived.

    When they reached the entrance of the boys'' dormitory building, Chen Sheng and Yao Xi went in first, Xue Yan put the cardboard box at her feet, and then took out a computer bag from her backpack and gave it to Jiang Yue: "You can take all the fruits, I don''t. Eat, you can also buy drinks in the cafeteria, you can take it too, it¡¯s already time for lunch, the second floor of the cafeteria seems to be able to cook vegetables, we¡¯ll have lunch later.¡±

    Because they drank milk tea and ate mousse cake at the milk tea shop, they were not very hungry just now, so they didn''t eat out, but they still had to eat lunch.

    "Well." Jiang Yue took the computer bag over.

    "Don''t use your meal card, use my meal card first."

    "Um."

    He opened the cardboard box at his feet, "You bring some paper and pens over there first, and I will bring them to the classroom for you later. You can save them. Didn''t you tell your roommate that you came out to buy pens?"

    "Well." Jiang Yue took a few pens and two small draft papers that he took out of the cardboard box.

    "Do you want me to send you to the door of your dormitory?"

    Finally, Jiang Yue smiled: "Didn''t you say you don''t have to, okay, you go in quickly, I''m going back too, I''ll send you a message after I put things away, and go to the cafeteria to eat."

    "Um."

    When Xue Yan returned to dormitory 310, there were only him, Chen Sheng and Yao Xi in the dormitory, and the cardboard box was placed beside the bed.

    Seeing him come back, Chen Sheng, who was unscrewing the drink and drinking, immediately smiled and said, "What are all these cardboard boxes? They are very heavy."

    "Textbooks and materials. And some pen and paper."

    "So many?" Chen Sheng and Yao Xi were both surprised. These are three big boxes. Although there are many books in the third year of high school, but they are all packed in one piece, in fact, it is not enough to fit in a big box.

    Xue Yan: "Textbooks from elementary school to high school."

    "No wonder." Chen Sheng nodded, "But what do you want elementary school textbooks for?"

    Xue Yan told the truth: "I don''t have a good foundation, it''s better to learn from scratch."

    Chen Sheng and Yao Xi also had a bad foundation, but they never thought of starting the school again from the first grade. They all opened their mouths, and after a long time, they gave a thumbs up and said, "I admire."

    Afraid of hurting Xue Yan''s self-esteem and disabling others'' enthusiasm, Chen Sheng and Yao Xi can''t say that the third year of high school is only one year, do you have time?

    But Chen Sheng was still gossiping: "I didn''t expect that you and Jiang Yue actually knew each other. In the morning, Jiang Yue also asked Xu Yi to ask her to ask me to let you out of the dormitory, but when you were not in the dormitory, I would I said that I will tell you when you come back. I didn''t expect you to meet outside first. Don''t say, I didn''t think it before, but today I actually think Jiang Yue is extraordinarily beautiful, even better than Li Ting. "

 Chapter 1897ï¼š Extra: A New Life 12 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Yes, yes, I also think it looks better than Li Ting." Yao Xi echoed. "In the past, her bangs were so long, her eyes were covered, and she always kept her head down. I couldn''t see her face clearly, otherwise we wouldn''t have discovered that she looks so good-looking today."

    Xue Yan didn''t ask who Li Ting was. He didn''t pay attention to these things. He just asked: "Have you had lunch yet?"

    "I ate it half an hour ago, why didn''t you eat it?"

    "No."

    "Then go to the cafeteria to eat."

    "Yes." Xue Yan just responded, and also received a message from his Yuebao, and then he left the dormitory again. If you go to the cafeteria, you have to pass by the girls'' dormitory, so Xue Yan met Jiang Yue at the door of the girls'' dormitory building to go to the cafeteria, and no one saw anything wrong.

    While eating on the second floor of the cafeteria, Xue Yan received a call from the head teacher and asked him to pick up his school uniform and student ID card at 2 o''clock in the afternoon.

    The two of them are students now, so it¡¯s not good to be together all the time, so after dinner, the two separated. Since it wasn¡¯t two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, not only Jiang Yue returned to the dormitory, but Xue Yan also returned to his dormitory.

    When Jiang Yue came back just now, Xu Yi was not there. Now that she came back again, Xu Yi was here, and she was reading at the table again. Jiang Yue gave her a bottle of drink and two apples.

    Immediately took out the computer from the wardrobe. The bedrooms all share a table, which is placed in the middle of the bedroom. If you have anything, except for books and lamps, everything else is basically locked in the wardrobe, especially valuables. Sometimes the dormitory is stolen. One of the things that the dormitory auntie insists the longest is that the valuables must be kept away. It is best not to bring them to the dormitory. She plans to go online and look on some forums, and wants to pick up a high-priced helper. The work of writing code.

    Although Xu Yi is studying, there is almost no sound from the keys on the computer, and it will not disturb Xu Yi.

    On the other hand, Xu Yi, sitting across the table, saw her take out her computer bag, and then took out a brand new computer from the computer bag, and she also had a brand new mobile phone, so she couldn''t help asking: "Jiang Yue, you Where did you get the mobile phone and computer, I have seen this computer brand in the computer city before, it is very expensive, it costs more than 10,000."

    It''s hard to tell the truth, Jiang Yue just said: "When I went out to buy a pen, I happened to meet Xue Yan. He saw that I didn''t have these two things, so he lent it to me temporarily. , leave it alone."

    "The second generation of rich is the second generation of rich, but he is too kind to you." Xu Yi was very envious. She also has a computer, but she keeps it at home, but it is only 30,000 computers, and it can''t be compared with this at all.

    Jiang Yue is even more difficult to tell the truth: "It''s good for others." It is an understatement to cover up the fact that he is too good to him.

    Xu Yi was just curious, but she was really anxious to take the test tomorrow, so she didn''t say anything more.

    But when Jiang Yue turned on the computer and surfed the Internet, her fingers moved quickly on the keyboard. Although she didn''t make a sound to disturb her, she was speechless at that speed and couldn''t help but said again: "You type faster than me. Hurry up."

    is really shocking.

    Didn''t the person across from him even have a mobile phone? Shouldn''t there be a computer? So how can you be so skilled?

    Jiang Yuedao: "Sometimes when my brother is at home during the holidays, he will take me to the Internet cafe to surf the Internet. It is estimated that this is how he practiced."

    "Oh, I really can''t tell." Xu Yi nodded, and after a few more words, he really stopped talking and completely entered the state of reading.

 Chapter 1898ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 13 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The other people in the dormitory hadn''t come yet, Xu Yi was reading a book on the opposite side again, Jiang Yue could also concentrate on reading the forum, and registered an account, because it was a new account, it was very untrustworthy, but there were still people who were willing to let her try to write and read, Said that no one else could be found, and naturally there was a time limit, within three days.

    Also because it is a new account, people are afraid of being cheated, so they give less deposit, only 1%, which is 1,000 yuan. When she really writes it down and people think there is no problem, they will give the rest. All final payments.

    In other words, this order is 100,000 yuan.

    100,000 yuan, which is a lot. It is also because the code required by others is very high and difficult, so they can''t find others, and she is willing to accept it, so she reluctantly lets her try it.

    However, Jiang Yue carefully looked at the request sent by others. It may be difficult for others, but for her, it is quite simple. After receiving the deposit sent by others, she began to write, and her fingers on the keyboard could only When you see the afterimage, you don''t have to think about it at all.

    She can write so fast that she doesn''t have to think about it. She can actually write it in three days, but she can''t do it all day. She still has to go to school. Anyway, three days is enough.

    She is not afraid that people will take her results and not pay the final payment in the end. If that person dares to do this, she will definitely hack their computer along the network cable and make them lose more Xu Yi sometimes noticed that Jiang Yue''s fingers kept moving, she never stopped, she blinked, and she didn''t care when Jiang Yue was chatting with someone.

    Until three or four o''clock in the afternoon, other people in the dormitory came one after another. They glanced at the string of things on the computer screen. Although they didn''t understand at all, they probably understood that Jiang Yue was typing a code. They were all extremely surprised. Only then did I know what Jiang Yue was doing.

    Jiang Yue simply explained: "My brother studied computer programming in college, and he came out for an internship in his senior year. I learned from him. He happened to have a very simple thing to write, so he was too lazy to write it. Let me help write."

    Because they couldn''t understand it at all, Xu Yi and the others didn''t know whether what Jiang Yue wrote was simple or not, but they all believed what Jiang Yue said.

    Xu Yi had already lamented that Jiang Yue had not changed a lot during the summer vacation, and other people also sighed at this time, and felt that Jiang Yue was the same as a different person, but it was good.

    Naturally, he knew that Jiang Yue and transfer student Xue Yan knew each other, and that the mobile phone and computer were extra from the transfer student, so they would be lent to Jiang Yue as an ambassador.

    After Xue Yan got the school uniform and student ID card, he got acquainted with the campus. He didn''t bring his cell phone. When he went back to the dormitory, he saw a message on his cell phone that his bank card had been credited with 1,000 yuan, and a WeChat message from his Yuebao. .

    -

    I took an order, the total price is 100,000, because I am a newcomer, the deposit is 1,000 first, and the balance will be paid in three days.

    His Yuebao didn¡¯t have a bank card, and he hadn¡¯t done it yet, so the money would be credited to his card.

    Xue Yan understood that he didn''t know how to type in Pinyin, so he could only reply by hand.

    -

    understood.

    -

    When do you have dinner?

    Jiang Yue was still typing the code, and the phone next to her lit up. There was no one else except her family, Xue Yan, and there were no other contacts on her phone for the time being.

    Pause typing code.

    -

    Jiang Yue: I''m writing code, I''m going to eat around six o''clock, and I have to go to the water room to turn on the water

    -

    Xue Yan: Alright, come find me when you''re all right

    -

    Jiang Yue: Mmmm

    Jiang Yue finished writing the code at exactly six o''clock in the evening. Everyone else in the dormitory had already drawn water and ate dinner. Some dinners were brought back to eat.

 Chapter 1899ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 14 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Put away the computer, put the mobile phone in his pocket, picked up the thermos by the bed, and Jiang Yue left the bedroom.

    Before finishing writing the code, she sent a text message to her family Xue Yan, so when she left the dormitory building, her family Xue Yan happened to be on the road in front of her dormitory building.

    Because it was about 6:40 for self-study at night, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t eat slowly in the cafeteria after fetching water in the boiling water room.

    When Jiang Yue returned to the dormitory, Xu Yi was the only one left in the dormitory. Xu Yi was waiting for her specially and wanted to go to the classroom with her.

    The schoolbags were all packed, Jiang Yue carried the schoolbag, poured a thermos of water, and went to the classroom with Xu Yi. Their classroom is on the sixth floor of the teaching building, and there are Class 9 of Science in Senior Three.

    The people in Xue Yan''s dormitory haven''t gone to the classroom yet, they are not in a hurry, and they don''t leave the dormitory together until ten minutes before the evening self-study and class.

    Before taking the test, Jiang Yue and Xu Yi were still sitting in the middle of the first row, eating chalk dust next to the podium.

    Xue Yan didn''t enter through the front door, but was taken by Chen Sheng and the others at the back door. Because Chen Sheng and the others were not low in size, and they liked to sleep a lot, they all sat at the back.

    Because it was a new transfer, Xue Yan didn''t have a specific seat yet. Chen Sheng and the others just helped to bring an empty table and a chair and put it at the end of the last row, that is, after Chen Sheng''s seat.

    "You just sit here first, the head teacher said that the seats will be re-arranged after the examination tomorrow, and all the seats will be opened for self-study tonight. For the examination tomorrow, although the examination is only for one day, it will be determined according to the study. It doesn''t matter where you sit for the exam that is messed up," Chen Sheng said.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded.

    Because Jiang Yue''s whole face was exposed, everyone in the class felt that Jiang Yue was different from before. Even Li Ting, who was also the school girl, couldn''t help but look at Jiang Yue more. Many people were talking secretly. , Some even took the initiative to talk to Jiang Yue. At this time, Xue Yan and Chen Sheng came in through the back door. Some people had seen Xue Yan, but a large part of the class had not seen it. Just like the Man Tear Boy, look at that face, look at those long legs, even though they are also wearing school uniforms, they are all handsomer than other boys.

    Someone wanted to talk to Xue Yan, but because the bell rang for class, they had to give up.

    The class teacher came shortly after. She was a middle-aged woman. As soon as she came in, she asked Xue Yan to introduce herself, and then asked the class teacher to bring some people to move the books to be distributed in the third year of high school and distribute them to everyone.

    The key point is that in the third year of high school, everyone can no longer be the same as before, and it doesn¡¯t matter if anyone listens.

    I also focused on tomorrow''s examination, because it is only the beginning of the school examination. It is important, but not so important. It will not be taken in two days for the college entrance examination. It will be completed in one day. The arrangement is to take mathematics and foreign language in the morning. , the Chinese test in the afternoon, and the comprehensive test in the evening, and the teacher will stay up late, and the results and rankings will be revealed on the next day of the test.

    It was like this at the beginning of the third year of high school, which undoubtedly added a lot of tension to everyone.

    Some people even have the illusion that the college entrance examination is imminent, rather than a year later.

    Originally, the number of students in Class 9 of the Science Department of Senior Three was an odd number, and one person was sitting alone, but because Xue Yan transferred, it became an even number, but Xue Yan is now arranged by Chen Sheng and the others to sit behind Chen Sheng, not only he is also alone Sit, or by yourself in a row.

 Chapter 1900ï¼š Extra: A New Life 15 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chen Sheng and Yao He not only live in the same dormitory, but also at the same table, and the class seats are two people sitting together, with the aisle in the middle, and in the row between Chen Sheng and Yao He, Yao He is on the other side of the aisle. The thin boy who looked like a bamboo pole sitting on the side, when he saw that the get out of class was over, he moved his chair over and talked to Xue Yan with a hippie smile.

    "Hey, brother, are you doing well?"

    Xue Yan shook his head and said the truth: "Not good." It''s really bad for the time being.

    When Chen Sheng heard this, he turned around and smiled at the thin boy like a bamboo pole: "Zhou Ping, if you look carefully at what books are on his desk, you will know whether his grades are good or not."

    Xue Yan only then knew that the thin boy like a bamboo pole was called Zhou Ping.

    Zhou Ping just looked at the book on Xue Yan''s desk. When he saw the textbook for the first grade of elementary school, he opened his mouth. For a long time, he told Xue Yan just like Chen Sheng and the others saw the textbook for the first time. Voice: "...I admire."

    "However," Zhou Ping smiled again, "I really can''t tell. You look like you give people the impression that you are not only handsome but also a good student with good grades."

    Xue Yan said: "No, I have a very poor foundation now. After I lay a good foundation, maybe my grades will be good."

    Yao Xi couldn''t help but turn his head, moved his chair, and sat beside Xue Yan''s desk, "Anyway, we didn''t have the courage to start learning from the first grade." After a while, he still couldn''t hold back: "You Don''t be angry, I want to tell you a little bit, will it be too late for you to lay the foundation like this?"

    Xue Yan can''t say that he never forgets the book, he only needs to read the book once, and he can read it in a few days, it won''t be too late, he just said: "I don''t know if it''s too late, but there is only the last one left in the third year of high school. Years later, I want to go to university, so I can only earn a Ph.D."

    "That''s true." Yao En nodded in agreement.

    Zhou Ping: "But your foundation is too poor. At most, I have seen a poor foundation in junior high school, and I haven''t seen any elementary school students. If I want to make up my foundation, my grades are so poor, it is estimated that I started from junior high school. Start making up the basics, not elementary school."

    Before Xue Yan could speak, Chen Sheng said, "What do you care about? People can make up their foundation whenever they want to."

    "Xingxingxing," Zhou made a surrender gesture with both hands, "I just couldn''t hold back my mouth and said that, but it doesn''t mean anything else."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It''s okay, my foundation is very poor."

    Zhou Ping glanced at the first grade textbook in Xue Yan''s hand again, "If you have improved your grades like this, then I will be a little more confident."

    Chen Sheng immediately smiled and said, "Why, do you want to gamble?"

    "Who is afraid of who?" Zhou Ping immediately responded. "Xue Yan, tomorrow''s thorough examination, you have just re-founded your foundation, tomorrow''s grades will not count, but if your grades improve in the future, I will definitely study hard and lay the foundation again, and I will never say that study is hard and tired. Even if it''s a waste of effort, I''m willing to admit defeat and fight for the last year."

    Yao He smiled and said to Xue Yan: "You don''t need to pay attention to him, don''t bet with him, he just thinks that he will definitely not be able to get into the university, so he just doesn''t work hard, and he is busy all day."

    Zhou Ping said in disbelief, "You''ve worked hard, but your grades are not as good as mine!" Although they all got poor grades, there are still some high and low grades. Yao He is also the kind of hardworking but his grades can''t be improved.

    Yaoxi is also not angry: "So I''m thinking about whether I want to be a sports student like Chen Sheng."

 Chapter 1901ï¼š Extra: A New Life 16 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Zhou Pingdao: "Do you have Chen Sheng running fast? You should forget it."

    At this moment, Xue Yan said, "I bet."

    "What?" Zhou Ping was somewhat unresponsive.

    Xue Yan said it again: "I bet."

    Zhou Ping reacted and laughed, "Somehow you feel like a new born calf is not afraid of tigers, don''t think that you are a primary school student by re-laying the foundation from the first grade of elementary school. You have read it from the first grade textbooks, obviously Your grades are very poor. If you want to improve, you can definitely improve a lot at the beginning. When I said that your grades have improved, I mean that you can enter the top 100 in the school. Our school is not very good, and the undergraduate rate is very low. , Yuncheng is the worst every year. Generally, only the top 100 people can get the university admission letter. Sometimes only a few dozen people get the admission letter. In the lowest year, only 20 people got the university admission letter. Admission letter."

    "Okay," Xue Yan nodded, "I''ll get into the top 100 in the school one day. You don''t care if you can get into college or not, you have to study hard." At this stage, many students need someone to help .

    After reading books for so many years, how many students do not want to go to university?

    Basically all want to go to university.

    But it was not because of this reason, but because of that reason, that he couldn''t pass the test. Since he saw it, he would naturally pull one if he could. Although he could not fully prove anything when he was admitted to the university, at least he would have more choices in the future.

    He also doesn''t want the child to regret it in the future.

    Yes, kid.

    He lived to the end of his life in Daling. In his eyes, Chen Sheng and the others, or Zhou Ping in front of him, were just children.

    Besides, Zhou Ping gave up completely just because he believed that he would definitely not be able to go to university, not because he didn''t want to go to university.

    Zhou Pingjing thought it was just playing, and immediately said, "A word is settled!"

    Chen Sheng and Yao Xi were a little dumbfounded: "Are you really gambling?"

    Before Xue Yan and Zhou Ping could answer, Yao Xi said, "That''s fine. If I see with my own eyes that someone with such a poor foundation can improve their grades so much, then I have the confidence to continue working hard, anyway, it''s not the last year. Is it?"

    Hearing this, Chen Sheng didn''t say anything. He was just joking with Zhou Ping and told Zhou Ping and Xue Yan not to gamble. He just patted Xue Yan and Zhou Ping on the shoulders: "In this case, you can bet, and I will too. I want to see hope."

    Although he is a sports student, he has not reached the top after all, and people will ignore the admission of him in the cultural class. Therefore, he must also have certain grades in the cultural class. Although the requirements are not high, so far, he has passed the exam After many trials, the total score has not been reached yet.

    In fact, he has long been a little discouraged.

    The reason why is still holding on is that he really wants to go to college and support his dream of becoming a physical education teacher in the future.

    The last get out of class of the evening self-study ended early, and the seats were all opened, disrupting the order, and the exam will be just like this tomorrow.

    Evening self-study because the seats were far away, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could not speak.

    After the self-study next night, it is not good to go together.

    But thinking that his family Yuebao didn''t eat much for dinner, Xue Yan asked Chen Sheng and the others to go back to the bedroom first. Then he went to the cafeteria and bought a pancake and a cup of double skin milk.

    After walking downstairs in the girls'' dormitory, I called his Yuebao and asked her to come out and get it.

    When Jiang Yue took the pancakes and double skin milk and went back, the people in the dormitory saw it, and they couldn''t be envious. Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, just smiled.

 Chapter 1902ï¼š Extra: A New Life 17 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Everyone is not malicious, no one is yin and yang, they are all pure, and she has nothing to say.

    But she is indeed a little hungry, and it''s just right to eat these two.

    The corner of his mouth tickled again unconsciously. Here, Xue Yan from her family cares so much about him. She is very fortunate that she did not come into this world alone.

    After eating pancakes and double skin milk, Jiang Yue took a bath. After taking a bath, she saw that the lights had not been turned off. Jiang Yue took out the computer again and wrote the code.

    *

    The next day, during the thorough examination, Jiang Yue looked at the paper handed out, and knew that it was her own city without looking at it, but in order to sit closer to her family, Xue Yan, it was not good to leave it blank. After all, it did not fit the original owner. Therefore, she filled the paper, but made many mistakes on purpose.

    Xue Yan was different. He was ok when he took the Chinese test, and he could write a lot, especially composition, but he was stunned in foreign languages, mathematics, and science. Do it indiscriminately to avoid teaching empty papers.

    The results came out the next day, which was shocking. There were 60 people in the class. Jiang Yue, who was usually in the middle and upper reaches of the school and who often entered the top 100 in the school, was the 12th from the bottom in the class, but the 11th. Xu Yi.

    Xu Yi was saddened by Jiang Yue''s drop in grades, but also happy because she and Jiang Yue would be at the same table again because the seats were arranged according to grades.

    Because of Xue Yan''s late self-study, he said that his foundation is not good, and some people secretly asked Chen Sheng and the others. Anyway, everyone knows that Xue Yan''s grades are not good. Therefore, when Xue Yan is 90 in Chinese, 6 in mathematics, 12 in foreign language, and 12 in theory As soon as the three-point score came out, everyone was at the bottom of the class, and no one was surprised.

    "Brother, you... tsk tsk," Zhou Ping thought that he was playing the bet, but he moved his chair and sat down immediately to read Xue Yan''s test paper, "Mathematics, foreign languages, and science only do multiple-choice questions, so there are so many. Multiple-choice questions, you are more than that."

    Xue Yan didn''t say that although he was confused about mathematics and English, he read every question.

    "It''s too bad, the foundation is too bad," Zhou Ping commented a few words before putting down the comprehensive test paper for mathematics, foreign languages, and theory. Then he looked at Xue Yan''s language test paper, flipped through it inadvertently, and immediately "relied", "You Full marks for writing!"

    The people around were also taken aback. Their class had not yet achieved a perfect score in the composition. Chen Sheng and Yao Xi also immediately turned around and looked at Xue Yan''s language test paper as a composition.

    is a perfect score!

    "Grass, how did you take the test." Chen Sheng and the others couldn''t believe it.

    Xue Yan didn''t know what to say, so he didn''t speak.

    Zhou Ping, Chen Sheng and others looked at his Chinese composition carefully, and the more they looked at it, the more ''cuckoo'', "Your composition is so grand, the teacher may not necessarily write it... I''ll take it!"

    There were so many people around here, and soon, Xue Yan''s full score in Chinese composition was known to the whole classroom.

    Jiang Yue knew that her family''s Xue Yan had written a Chinese composition, she didn''t have to think about it, she knew that her family''s Xue Yan could get full marks in composition, so she was not surprised, she just looked at her Chinese composition, her Chinese composition also I wrote it, but the teacher only gave it 49 points, out of 50 points, minus 1 point.

    On the forty-nine points, there are fifty points in red, but these fifty points are still marked with a cross.

    It can be seen that the teacher originally gave her fifty points, but after thinking about it, she still thinks it would be better to give her forty-nine points minus one point.

 Chapter 1903ï¼š Extra: A New Life 18 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    It is estimated that he explained that he gave 50 points to himself, but changed it to 49 points. The teacher also left a line of words below with a red pen.

    There are only four words in this line of : too sharp.

    In other words, the content of the composition she wrote was too sharp, which made the teacher think about it, and decided to give one less point.

    Jiang Yue didn''t care either. The Chinese papers are not like the math papers, they have standard answers, especially Chinese composition, and there is no standard answer.

    In the class, not only Jiang Yue has regressed, but there are also many people. The head teacher stood on the podium, looking at the grades of those regressors in the rankings in each subject, and said: "This is just the beginning of the school, it is normal for grades to fluctuate, no matter what. Whether you are progressing or regressing, don¡¯t worry too much after the exams are over, our goal is to take the college entrance examination next year, rather than staring at each of our current exams.¡±

    The head teacher said a few more words before saying: "The seating chart is also out. Before class, hurry up and change your seat."

    Xu Yi stretched her head and looked at the seating chart, and happily said to Jiang Yue: "Jiang Yue, we are really sitting together again. It''s just the second-to-last row by the window, you are by the window, and I am next to you. , next to the aisle."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue responded and looked at the seating chart. Seeing that Xue Yan''s seat was in the last row, right behind her, naturally by the window, she was quite satisfied.

    And her family, Xue Yan, has the same table this time, and the same table is Chen Sheng, a sports committee.

    Chen Sheng took the second-to-last test this time.

    On the other side of Chen Sheng''s aisle is Yao He, Yao He and Zhou Ping are at the same table.

    Zhou fell a few places back with this result, and took the fourth-to-last test, while Yao He was the same as before, third-to-last.

    After changing seats, Xu Yi turned her head and said hello to Xue Yan: "Hello, I''m Xu Yi, or Jiang Yue''s roommate."

    "Hello." Xue Yan also greeted.

    Seeing Jiang Yue also looking back, Chen Sheng smiled and said, "Jiang Yue, why are you doing this exam this time? Isn''t it usually the top ten in the class?"

    Jiang Yue said: "I didn''t do well in the test."

    "It''s alright, it''s alright, next time you pass the test, we always think you got good grades." Chen Sheng smiled.

    Yao Xi and Zhou Ping also came over, and both agreed: "Yeah, although our school can''t compare with other schools, but your grades have always been prohibitive for us. This is the first time we''ve been so close to you."

    They are all girls. In the eyes of Yao Xi, Zhou Ping and others, they can''t speak as directly as they are to boys, and they comforted them by saying, "Although you are sitting in the back, it doesn''t matter, we are in class. He also rarely speaks, at most he sleeps when he doesn¡¯t understand, or secretly reads novels and comics on his mobile phone, but it¡¯s actually quite quiet and won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    "Well, thank you." Jiang Yue said.

    Zhou Pingdao: "Since you have known Xue Yan before, it would be even better. Haha, let me tell you, I made a bet with Xue Yan, his foundation is too bad, even worse than me, he has been looking for supplements since the first grade. Now, do you want to help him? Maybe one day he can really get into the top 100 in the school, and he has the hope of being admitted to the university. Although I think it is difficult, I still really want him to win. Besides, He is also not familiar with the other students in the class with good grades. Even though you failed the exam once, it doesn¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s not the same as those of us who sit behind, and you just sit in front of him.¡±

 Chapter 1904ï¼š Extra: A New Life 19 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue naturally said to her family Xue Yan: "If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask me, and if I can, I will tell you."

    Xue Yan held back his laughter and nodded obediently: "Yeah." He was really just like a good student with bad grades.

    "This is great." Zhou Ping was very happy.

    Chen Shengyaoene was also very happy for Xue Yan.

    Because they know about Xue Yan''s family, although Xue Yan is the second generation of wealth, Chen Sheng and the others still take good care of Xue Yan, and they are afraid that Xue Yan will be immersed in the shadow of his mother. So, not only did they never mention Xue Yan''s mother in front of Xue Yan, but they also really wanted someone with good grades to take Xue Yan with him. on the head of the individual.

    Everyone is very simple now, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue can see through the three of Zhou Ping, Chen Shengyao, and Yaoxi almost at a glance.

    are all such kind-hearted people, they naturally want to give these people a hand.

    As soon as the class bell rang, Yao Xi Zhou Ping returned to their seats. The first class was Chinese.

    Although Xue Yan had just passed the 90th exam, the Chinese teacher praised him heavily, saying that he had a perfect score in his composition and read his composition again. Jiang Yue had not had time to read Xue Yan''s paper of her family. I heard that her family''s Xue Yan''s composition has something in common with hers, but there are also differences. The common point is that it is equally sharp. The difference is sharp and more acceptable.

    is also right, her family Xue Yan has always been better at getting along with others than she is, so the writing style is naturally contaminated with this.

    The language teacher remembered that Jiang Yue''s language composition also gave him full marks at the beginning, but it was too sharp and not necessarily acceptable to everyone. He finally deducted one point. Except this time, Jiang Yue''s previous grades were very good. , In addition, the teachers all know why Xue Yan transferred from No. 7 City Middle School to No. 3 Yuncheng Middle School. Their teachers are very sympathetic to Xue Yan, and now they are sitting one after the other...

    The Chinese teacher couldn''t help but say: "It''s the third year of high school now, if you still don''t like to ask the teacher, ask more about those who have better grades than you. Everyone helps each other. This is the last year left, and we will go our separate ways in the future. , I don''t know when we will see you."

    The Chinese teacher has always been sentimental, and he was really sentimental when he was talking. It was so sour that he sniffed.

    Many people were stunned, just like the college entrance examination is going to take place tomorrow, and then everyone responded: "Got it, teacher."

    After the morning class, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Chen Sheng, Yao Xi, Zhou Ping, Xu Yi, two women and four men, a total of six people, went to the cafeteria for lunch.

    To queue up, the dishes in some windows are different.

    Not all six of them wanted to eat the same dishes, so some stood in this team, some in that team, and Xu Yi stood in the same team with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and Xu Yi stood in Jiang Yue. In front, Jiang Yue is behind Xue Yan.

    Xu Yi prepared the meal first, Chen Sheng and the others had already prepared and found a seat, so they waved, and Xu Yi went over first and sat down with Chen Sheng and the others.

    Therefore, Xu Yi didn''t see that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s meals were all swiping Xue Yan''s meal card.

    But even if you see it, it doesn''t matter. After all, the mobile phone and computer in Jiang Yue''s hands are said to belong to Xue Yan, and Xue Yan also bought her pancakes and double skin milk. Everyone in the dormitory knows about Xue Yan. Good for Jiang Yue, and no one maliciously speculates.

 Chapter 1905ï¼š Extra: A New Life 20 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Even if some people think that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan may be in a private relationship, but after all, everyone is only this age, even if they are in love, they are very pure.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue really feel that this age is really simple and beautiful.

    Being able to come to this world, sometimes at such a simple and beautiful age, they are sincerely grateful for the space.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both had a sweet and sour pork ribs, which is Jiang Yue''s favorite food. Seeing that there is this window, Xue Yan accompanied Jiang Yue to this window to make it. Also had fish nuggets and chicken feathers.

    When Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also sat down at the seat occupied by Chen Sheng, Chen Sheng and the others had already prepared seaweed soup for them.

    The seaweed soup in the cafeteria is free of charge, but it only takes two iron buckets, and there is nothing left after the meal.

    After eating, I bought drinks in the cafeteria. Both Chen Sheng and Yao Xi bought Coke, Zhou Ping was Sprite, Xu Yi bought milk tea, Jiang Yue was milk, and Xue Yan was mineral water.

    In general, Xue Yan prefers water compared to drinking.

    There is also a thermos cup in his schoolbag. He also bought one for his Yuebao. There is a water dispenser in the classroom, which can be used for hot water.

    There are so many textbooks from elementary school to high school. Even if Xue Yan never forgets it, he can''t read it in a day or two. Besides, Jiang Yue will sort out some things on the computer, print them out, and let him practice.

    So in the first week of school, Xue Yan''s grades did not improve much.

    Jiang Yue did not give Xu Yi and the others a copy of the primary school items sorted out, but Jiang Yue gave Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, Yao Xi, and Zhou Ping a copy of the sorted items for junior high school and high school.

    Although Zhou Ping felt that he would definitely not be able to go to university, he had completely given up, he didn''t study hard at all, and always slept in class, but Jiang Yue gave it, he also accepted it, and he accepted it well. Sometimes when I was really bored, I still remembered it, and took it out to look at it. He didn''t know if it was useful or not. He only knew that sometimes he turned to places that he didn''t know.

    Others in Jiang Yue''s room saw what Jiang Yue had sorted out and found it useful, so Jiang Yue naturally gave it to them and asked them to copy it.

    There are also other people in Xue Yan''s dormitory, because Xue Yan, Chen Sheng, and Yao Xi all have them, and they also want to be admitted to college. No, many of them are due to the lack of a solid foundation. And now they make up the foundation by themselves, and they all start from the first year of high school. Few people start from the junior high school. After all, they are already in the third year of high school, and there is not so much time.

    Fortunately, Jiang Yue has sorted out some basic knowledge of junior high school, and has also carried out detailed division and classification. No matter how difficult the knowledge points are, they are easy to understand... So they naturally each made a copy. , Sometimes I can''t turn my head, and I will ask Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue did these sorts of things, on the one hand, to save her family''s Xue Yan''s time and let her family''s Xue Yan master these things faster, and second, she really wanted to pull Xu Yi, Chen Sheng and others.

    There are only fifty-four people in the class, but there are more than a dozen people who have these things sorted out by Jiang Yue, and the class is only so big, so the rest of the class will naturally know about it very quickly. These, people with a poor foundation, see what others have, and want to have it. Even if they feel that it is difficult to improve their grades, it does not prevent them from having a college dream and wanting to be admitted to a university.

 Chapter 1906ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 21 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Moreover, others have their own information, so there is a sense of security and steadfastness for no reason.

    Some people open this mouth even if they are not familiar with it, and some people can''t open this mouth, feel embarrassed, and there is no such thing organized by Jiang Yue.

    Fortunately, the teachers are still paying attention to the movements in the class. There was a class, and Chen Sheng really couldn''t understand what the teacher was talking about, so he was looking at what Jiang Yue had sorted out, and just as the teacher got off the podium and passed by Chen Sheng. When I saw it, I picked it up and looked at it.

    The teacher felt that the arrangement was very good, and asked Chen Sheng if he still had it. Chen Sheng took out the other subjects that Jiang Yue had sorted out. There were several books in total. There was one copy for each subject, printed and copied, and ordered. With the staples in place, the teacher glanced at Jiang Yue, and then after class, she reacted to the matter with the head teacher.

    Naturally, the head teacher immediately understood this matter carefully, and also carefully looked at the things Jiang Yue had sorted out. It was really suitable for people with weak foundations. Therefore, for those with weak foundations in the class who did not have this kind of thing, the head teacher was in the office. Make a copy so that everyone in the class with weak foundations can have a copy.

    The head teacher also said: "Jiang Yue has done a good job in this matter. Our teacher couldn''t talk about many knowledge points in junior high school in class. She has carefully sorted them out. It''s only the third year of high school, and none of you don''t want to be admitted. University, right? If you can take a look, take a look at it more. Only when you have a good foundation can you improve your grades quickly. You are learning for yourself, not for our teachers, nor for your parents. The future is yours. Going to college doesn¡¯t mean everyone has a bright future, but at least everyone has more choices.¡±

    said to Jiang Yue privately: "You have sorted out so many things, it''s too much energy, you should also pay attention to your own grades."

    Jiang Yuedao: "I also have some bad foundations, so I will sort them out systematically. If I want to improve my foundations, it won''t delay me. Don''t worry, teacher."

    "Okay, you just have to know what you have in mind." The head teacher was very pleased.

    After the head teacher returned to the office, he discussed it carefully with the other teachers in Class 9. In the end, he felt that if the students could not understand in class, and then they were laying the foundation, then these teachers could let these students not listen to the class. After all, they did not understand. It¡¯s also a no-brainer. It¡¯s better to let the students quietly make up the foundation, so that they won¡¯t disturb other students with good foundations, and can also allow students with poor foundations who want to learn to gradually improve their grades.

    Within two days, everyone in Class 9 noticed the changes in their teachers. Slowly, many of them had weak foundations and could not understand what the teacher was talking about in class, so they didn''t have to listen to the lectures, and they didn''t have to secretly show the basic knowledge. Just take it out and see it openly, as long as you don''t talk and don''t disturb others.

    And the whole class was very happy about this.

    Originally, Zhou Ping often slept in class, because the teacher relaxed on this point. Everyone around him was nibbling on the things that Jiang Yue had sorted out. No one slept. He fell asleep and fell asleep more and more. It''s gone, so I take out the things Jiang Yue sorted out and read more and more in class.

    Zhou Ping didn''t sleep much anymore, and other people couldn''t play in class. Although some comic books and novels were still on the desk, they only read them occasionally. The learning atmosphere in the class was unprecedentedly strong.

 Chapter 1907ï¼š Extra: A New Life 22 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    I am not afraid that students will learn by themselves, but I am afraid that students will not learn... All the teachers in Class 9 felt the learning atmosphere and encouraged everyone to ask the teacher if they did not understand anything.

    However, from the first year of high school to the present, many students in the class have not developed the habit of asking the teacher questions, and many students are even afraid to ask the teacher. Therefore, even if the teachers encourage everyone to ask, this matter does not get a little bit. The change is still the same as before, so the teachers can only sigh.

    The code-writing order that Jiang Yue received had been written eight days ago and sent to someone. The person was very satisfied, and the final payment was called after a while. He also said that if there is an order in the future, he will contact her again.

    On the forum, because Jiang Yue received this difficult order, and the completion degree is scary, Jiang Yue is considered to be famous in this forum for receiving orders, so naturally more and more people are looking for Jiang Yue to write code.

    But Jiang Yue only picks those that are particularly difficult.

    is just very difficult for others, not for her. Besides, the difficulty is high, but also means the reward is good.

    And the reward from one order was enough for her and her family, Xue Yan, for a long time. The first order is 100,000 yuan. She and her family, Xue Yan, are students. They are usually in school. There are controls in the school. Xue Yan really used it for a long time.

    So, for the time being, in addition to occasionally picking up codes, Jiang Yue is helping her family Xue Yan to learn all the knowledge as soon as possible and improve her grades.

    When her grades are fully improved, her family, Xue Yan, will expand to learn other things. Such as high mathematics, college physics, programming and so on.

    With her family''s Xue Yan''s ability, it is estimated that she can learn all the knowledge in half a month and get good grades in the exam.

    These days, because she is close to her family Xue Yan, more and more people in the class feel that she and her family Xue Yan are in a relationship, and even the teacher hears some signs, but every time the teacher and classmates pay close attention to her and her relationship When Xue Yan was in her family, she found that she and her family Xue Yan spent most of the time studying together at the front and back desks, together with Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, Yao Xi and others.

    Moreover, I think their relationship is mainly because her family, Xue Yan, is very kind to her. She gives her a thermos cup with hot water, buys food, drink and other things for her at night, and also buys her breakfast and a piece of it. Having lunch and dinner, helping her to carry her schoolbag, and often sending her back to the dormitory, etc., many, many...

    But it seemed that they were inseparable and approached, but no one even saw them holding hands, so everyone just felt that there were occasional discussions, and even sometimes people couldn''t help being curious and secretly asked her and her family Xue Yan. , but otherwise, nothing.

    The teachers secretly observed for a long time, and finally they could only come to the conclusion that ''she and her family Xue Yan just have a good relationship, like a family''.

    The people who share the dormitory with Jiang Yue and those who share the dormitory with Xue Yan are also the same conclusion. Anyway, I think that Xue Yan is good to Jiang Yue, and Jiang Yue is also good to Xue Yan, but I really want to say that the two are in love, but they can''t superior.

    The rest of the class gradually came to this conclusion. Anyway, the two have a good relationship and are like a family, but they are not in love.

    It''s been half a month since the school started. Xue Yan has already learned everything from elementary school to the third year of high school. It''s just that because the monthly exam has not yet come, others don''t know about it.

    However, there are occasional quizzes in the classroom, but not these days, but a few days ago. At that time, Xue Yan hadn''t fully learned, and some points hadn''t been learned yet, but his grades in that subject were much better than that of the thorough examination.

 Chapter 1908ï¼š Extra: A New Life 23 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    He only got 6 points in the math test, and he got two multiple-choice questions right, but in the math test a few days ago, the 150-point paper, he scored 120 points, which really shocked the class. some time.

    At that time, Zhou Ping could almost be said to have rushed over to read his 120 exam paper, but he kept lying and tsk tsk, "Brother, you worked so hard to make me lose. You only got thirty points on the test."

    Zhou Ping''s previous test in class was Xue Yan''s first test in class. At that time, he had just learned the knowledge of high school, and he didn''t turn over many pages in the textbook. Then he scored 30 points in the test. Better than six points.

    Chen Sheng sat next to Xue Yan and was at the same table with Xue Yan every day. Xue Yan first asked Jiang Yue questions about elementary school and then slowly asked about high school. Even now Xue Yan and Jiang Yue can discuss super-class topics, even The two also communicated in English without any obstacles. As a tablemate, he naturally saw it the most clearly.

    So, when he heard this, he patted Zhou Ping''s shoulder: "People are different, some people don''t study, once they study seriously, they will study very fast, look, wait for the monthly test, Xue Yan absolutely shocked our whole family, and Jiang Yue''s grades will definitely make a big breakthrough. You''d better be willing to admit defeat earlier!"

    "Fuck, I really want to study hard?" Zhou Pingyu cried without tears.

    Everyone just laughed.

    On this day, during the evening self-study, Xue Yan was listening to English listening on the mobile phone with headphones on. Chen Sheng was writing with a small topic beside him. In front, Jiang Yue was solving high school problems on the scratch paper with super-class ideas. For the physics question, Xu Yi next to Jiang Yue frowned, looking at a big question on her new set of math papers, but she couldn''t do it.

    Xu Yi thought about it for a long time before bumping Jiang Yue with her elbow and whispering, "Jiang Yue, I don''t know this question, you can help me see it."

    Jiang Yue took over the test paper and read it. It must be very simple for her. She can write many solutions to this question, some of which are beyond the outline but not beyond the outline. I didn''t have the courage to ask the teacher a question, but the teacher was actually sitting on the podium, very eager for someone to come up and ask questions.

    But at most, in the first three rows, there are occasionally people going up, and they are still the top students in the class.

    Even if other people want to ask, but they are either afraid that their question is too simple and embarrassed to ask, or they have never asked, and they can''t get out of this first step, even if the teacher always says, let no matter what. You can ask any question.

    In order to solve this matter, Jiang Yue lied and said, "I don''t know this question either, why don''t we ask the teacher? The teacher is not there."

    "This..." Xu Yi became timid upon hearing this.

    Jiang Yue said: "Didn''t we agree before, if there is something we can do, we will ask the teacher."

    It was before, and now is now. At this time, Xu Yi''s cowardice was really hard to overcome. I wanted to say that they should go back and ask Xue Yan. After all, although there is no monthly test yet, but after passing some quizzes, Coupled with the fact that they were sitting close together, they knew better than others how fast Xue Yan had improved.

    But then she thought again that Xue Yan''s grades were brought out by Jiang Yue, Jiang Yue didn''t know it, Xue Yan probably wouldn''t...

    "Well, that''s fine." Xu Yi stuttered nervously. "It''s just, can the two of us go and ask together?" She saw that they were all alone on the podium and whispered beside the teacher.

 Chapter 1909ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 24 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue: "There''s nothing wrong with it. The teacher is sitting in the middle of the podium, we just need to stand on the left and right."

    Let Xu Yi go up alone, Xu Yi will definitely back off. Now that there is someone to accompany him, Xu Yi reluctantly, finally nodded and whispered: "Okay, okay."

    "Then let''s go up and ask." After saying that, Jiang Yue got up.

    Xu Yi was startled immediately, especially when someone looked over, she was even more nervous, but she also stood up.

    She is sitting on this side of the aisle. If she doesn''t get up, Jiang Yue won''t be able to get out at all.

    Also because of this seat problem, she walked in front of Jiang Yue.

    Although the classmates who looked over had bowed their heads and went back to their own business, Xu Yi still blushed, and her exam papers and scratch paper were tightly gripped by her.

    Jiang Yue followed behind. Just take this first step out.

    When Xu Yi walked to the podium, when she looked up, she saw the math teacher looking at them with surprising bright eyes. She seemed overjoyed. But he said it completely: "Old, teacher, I, I, we have a question that I don''t understand."

    The math teacher seemed to be afraid that they would regret it, so he hurriedly took the paper over. In order not to disturb other students, he also suppressed his voice and asked very happily, "Which way?"

    Xu Yi was even more stunned, not knowing what to do.

    Jiang Yue gave her a small push.

    Xu Yi then reacted and said hurriedly, "This, this way."

    Jiang Yue bypassed the teacher and stood on the other side of the teacher.

    "Let''s see..." The math teacher first looked at the topic carefully. He has been a teacher for many years. With this high school knowledge, he knows how to do it just by looking at the topic, and then he starts teaching.

    Xu Yi was so nervous that he didn''t understand at all.

    The math teacher knew by looking at her expression, but she wasn''t angry at all. The child finally summoned up the courage to ask him, and he patiently said it twice until Xu Yi listened to it completely, and he could read it on the scratch paper. Figured it out, Xu Yicai and Jiang Yue got off the podium together and would be seated.

    Everyone in the class saw it, and Xu Yi''s last countdown to the class actually went up to the question. That''s okay, and what''s the matter with the teacher being so happy?

    A lot of people were excited at once.

    There are other people who can''t sit still anymore. It is a male classmate wearing black-rimmed glasses. He slowly moved his **** off the stool and sat back. He slowly moved away from the stool and sat back. After several cycles, he still stood up and held it. If you don¡¯t know the topic, you will go to the podium and ask your math teacher.

    Look at everyone: Good guy, this guy is the fifth from the bottom!

    The surprise came too suddenly, and the math teacher was stunned when he sat on the podium. Then, naturally, he was too busy for fear that the student who had finally had the guts and courage to retreat into the turtle shell would not be able to come out. The problem, after a quick look, it will be explained carefully to others.

    The first time I asked a question, this classmate was the same as Xu Yi. He was too nervous at first and didn''t listen to it the first time. The teacher was still very considerate, and he said it twice in a low voice without being impatient at all. I understand, I will do it, and then I get down from the podium.

    Seeing the fifth-to-last happy person come down from the podium, some people are not convinced. Their grades are so poor, they all want to go to university, and they dare to ask their teachers, why do they dare not ask! Sorry to ask!

    So, all of a sudden, more and more students went up.

 Chapter 1910ï¼š Extra: A New Life 25 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Some were really timid, just like Jiang Yue and Xu Yi, they went up to ask them both.

    caused the math teacher to smile the whole time without the corners of his mouth.

    After class is over, the math teacher can''t leave.

    The math teacher was not at all unhappy. This was the first time he felt that the students in this class were so eager for knowledge and wanted to go to university.

    Nothing makes him a teacher more happy than this.

    The two mathematics evening self-study classes are over, and the next two classes are Chinese evening self-study classes. The Chinese teacher sits in class. When the Chinese teacher arrives, the math teacher has not left yet. The math teacher can''t help but walk to the student''s seat to give the student an insight. When he asked his question, there were still many students around, all of them looking at him with their heads on their heads. The Chinese teacher was stunned, thinking that he was in the wrong class.

    took two steps back, exited the classroom door, and looked up at the sign above. It was indeed the 9th class of the third year of science, and she was stunned again.

    The math teacher noticed that the Chinese teacher was coming, so he raised his voice and said to the Chinese teacher: "Mr. He, wait a moment, I will finish this question for the students."

    The Chinese teacher was still confused, but he answered subconsciously: "Okay, Mr. Cao, please talk well, I''m not in a hurry."

    When the math teacher finally finished speaking and was able to leave, the Chinese teacher sat on the podium. Before anyone could sit still, a student came up.

    The Chinese teacher was subconsciously startled, her scalp tightened, and she was startled. The student is aggressive, shouldn''t she be hitting her?

    "Teacher, I don''t know this question."

    "What?"

    "I don''t know this question."

    "Oh." The Chinese teacher rarely agreed with the math teacher, and was afraid that the students would turn around and leave, so they quickly grabbed the questions from the students and showed them.

    A smile appeared on his face unconsciously.

    Under the podium, everyone looked at it and thought for the first time that their teacher was so cute.

    The next day, the foreign language teacher, physics teacher, chemistry teacher, and biology teacher in Class 9 of Science in Senior 3 were also hit by this surprise. When they returned to the office, they all laughed like a flower, and the office was full of relish talking about it. , a happy, glorious, and showy stinky fart look.

    made the teachers in other classes angry and funny. I don''t know, I thought the teacher from Class 9 was asked a question!

    And this is where questions are asked, so naturally, not only are they asked in the classroom, but some people go to the office to ask them, and some people even ask the teacher when they meet the teacher directly in the playground... Even the principal and the dean of education who saw it, felt that the 9th class should be changed. the same vibe.

    Jiang Yue accompanied Xu Yi to ask the teacher''s questions twice, and then Xu Yi didn''t need Jiang Yue to accompany her, and she didn''t need to muster up the courage to ask the teacher naturally.

    Sometimes there are too many questions, and the teacher doesn¡¯t even go back to the office or go to the cafeteria to eat, but just sits in the classroom. Those who don¡¯t ask any questions, the classmates who meet will help to make meals, help the teacher make meals, and help to ask questions. The students eat meals, and then eat together, talking and asking questions.

    Sometimes even the teachers of each subject are in the classroom together, holding a rice bowl to eat with the students, while surrounding them, or here and there to solve what the students don¡¯t understand.

    Because of the enthusiasm of the students, the teachers are also like chicken blood.

    Also because of asking questions, everyone is always together, the relationship between everyone in Class 9 is better than before, not to mention the relationship with the teacher, it is also better, just like the family, the goals are the same, Even in the college entrance examination next year, I will not spare any effort.

 Chapter 1911ï¼š Extra: A New Life 26 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The other classes looked at him, inexplicably envious.

    Other teachers looked at him and were inexplicably envious.

    Some teachers even started to think to themselves, is it because they are not doing enough. Some students also began to think to themselves, should they also ask the teacher questions, the teacher does not seem to be a monstrous beast... Then, the atmosphere of other classes was also brought up a lot.

    Even the principal praised Class 9 at the flag raising ceremony.

    Before I knew it, I finally ushered in the first monthly exam for the third year of senior high school, because for the first time, even though it was the school¡¯s own paper, it was also very important, and the exam was disrupted in separate exam rooms for two days, the same time as the college entrance examination.

    All the requirements in the exam are also based on the official college entrance examination.

    Because of the disruption, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in the same exam room. Jiang Yue took the exam in Science Class 1, Xue Yan and Yao Xi took the Science Class 5 exam, and Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, and Zhou Ping were all taking the exam in the lecture hall.

    I didn''t eat breakfast in the cafeteria, I bought it all and ate it in the corridor.

    Jiang Yue didn''t go to the cafeteria at all. It was the breakfast that Xue Yan brought her. The breakfast was a rolled bun. Eggs, grilled sausages, shredded potatoes and kelp, one will be enough.

    And a cup of soy milk.

    Jiang Yue still likes to eat this roll of buns. After a bite, the aroma of fried dough sticks, eggs and sausages immediately fills his mouth. Anyway, it is very fragrant.

    And there is soy milk, so you don''t choking.

    Ten minutes before the exam, Jiang Yue and the others went to their respective exam rooms.

    After taking the exam, it is one day off. Every school has different holidays. Anyway, Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School has one day off every two weeks.

    During the last vacation, Jiang Yue went back to the original owner of her current body to see, and Xue Yan also went back, but this time off, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not plan to go back, because Chen Sheng, Yao Xi, Zhou Ping He didn''t even plan to go back, Xu Yi told his family and didn''t go back.

    In the morning, I went to the nearby park to play and relax. In the afternoon, Chen Sheng made an appointment with the sports students from other classes to play basketball. Yao Xi and Zhou Ping and Chen Sheng¡¯s team had all been in No. 3 Middle School for a month. Xue Yan was with him. The people in the dormitory can also play basketball with them. Xue Yan was very good at it. He was very quick to get started, and he played better than Chen Sheng and the others. This time, when he played basketball with other sports students, Chen Sheng naturally joined Xue Yan''s team. .

    Jiang Yue, Xu Yi and other students who didn''t go home were watching them play basketball from the playground.

    Jiang Yue and Xu Yi did not forget to buy a bottle of water for each person playing basketball.

    Everyone who plays ball wears jerseys. Jiang Yue feels that her family, Xue Yan, is more handsome among everyone.

    And because Xue Yan was there, naturally Chen Sheng''s team won, and the sports students from other classes also had a great time. They made an appointment to play together again later. Everyone cooked and ate dinner together on the second floor of the cafeteria, but they didn''t leave the school.

    Not all students have good family conditions. Students usually gather on the second floor of the cafeteria. The second floor of the cafeteria can cook separately, and the taste is good. The most important thing is that it is cheaper than outside, but there is no private room. If there are many people, you can only cook. Put the table together.

    High school does not sell beer, everyone drinks drinks.

    Before the self-study in the evening, the monthly test results came out, and the results were sent to each class group. It was a test for the whole grade. Naturally, in addition to the class ranking, there was also the whole-level ranking.

    When he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan tied for the first grade with a high score of 748, and pulled the second grade by a full 100%, Zhou Ping made three direct voices: FUCK! What the hell! What the hell!

 Chapter 1912ï¼š Extra: A New Life 27 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    This time the test paper is not very difficult. The second year is the first grade in the usual grade. Generally speaking, the test is more than 500. This time the person took the test with 648. It can be seen that the test paper is not particularly difficult, and it can be seen that the cloud Indeed, everyone''s grades in City No. 3 Middle School are not particularly good.

    After all, like a key high school, even if the test is particularly difficult, there are many people who score more than 600 points.

    If the paper is simple, there can be many people with more than 700 points.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan passed 748!

    No matter how simple it is, taking the 748 test is scary!

    The teachers were also surprised. When they scored the total score, they found that there were full scores, but they didn''t expect it to be on two people.

    is like Jiang Yue: Mathematics, foreign language, and science are all full marks, only Chinese, and is deducted for writing, or two points are deducted.

    For example, Xue Yan: It is also full marks in mathematics, foreign language, and science, and only in Chinese, but it is not that the composition is deducted. He still has full marks in the composition, but briefly explains what is between the two in one question. In terms of difference, there is actually no standard answer to this question, but the teacher just felt that he answered a little question, so he was deducted two points.

    And the two of them are improving too fast, say they copied other people''s work, they were only over 600 at the age of the second, how could it be impossible to copy so much higher.

    Let¡¯s talk about the question, there is an answer at the same time as the question is asked, but the answers on the papers of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, even if the answers are the same, the thinking and steps of doing the questions are fundamentally different from the thinking and steps of their answers, especially Big math problem.

    Let''s say Jiang Yue and Xue Yan copied each other, but that''s still the same sentence. After comparing the test papers, except for the multiple-choice questions, the comparison can''t come up with anything, but the others are very clear, such as Chinese composition and English composition. In the same way, math problems that require steps, physics problems, etc., even if the last two people calculate different answers, but the two people have different ideas and steps to solve the problem...

    Moreover, especially Jiang Yue''s problem-solving ideas, many of them are beyond the outline, and some even the teachers in this school don''t know that this method can be used...

    Besides, every examination room is monitored, and it is obvious from the monitoring that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did it by themselves...

    In short, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan relied on 748 with their true abilities!

    After the teachers were shocked, they were naturally very happy.

    The principal, especially, heard that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had passed the 748 exam, and immediately asked all the teachers in Class 9 to pay close attention to these two students. Who doesn''t want the champion to appear in his school? Although it''s still a bit early to say this, at least he can see the signs, and if there are signs, no matter what, they should be encouraged, not stifled!

    "I''m over it! I''m over it! I''ll study hard later!"

    In fact, he has consciously been studying for a long time. At least he hasn''t slept in class for a long time, and he will take the initiative to ask questions, either Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, or the teacher.

    Although Chen Sheng and Xu Yi were sitting close to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, they guessed that they did well in the monthly exam, but they didn''t expect it to be so good, so they couldn''t help but say, "You guys who have improved. It''s too fast. If this goes on, next year''s champion of science in the province will be in our school, one of the two of you, right? Maybe it will be the same as this time, tied for first place, isn''t it going to appear in our school? Two science champions? If you really want this, the principal will be crazy!"

    Before waiting for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to speak, the two were busy and said¡ª

 Chapter 1913ï¼š Extra: A New Life 28 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Okay, okay, we have to study hard, we can''t be the first place in the school, and then the grades are all falling off a cliff. We also want to earn some face for the school. Anyway, this time we also improved by nearly 100. points."

    Even if the test paper is simple, it is impossible to get so many scores. Obviously, their scores have improved so much.

    In this monthly test, the grades of all 9 classes have been improved. No one''s grades were worse than last time, but other classes were different. Although this test paper is not difficult, there are still people who are not as good as the beginning of school. Test.

    The teachers in other classes were even more reflective. They also studied the exam papers of class 9. They found that the students in class 9 were mainly better at the basic questions, and they basically got the basic questions right, which further verified that Jiang Yue sorted out those from The usefulness of the basic materials from high school to high school does not require teachers in other classes to speak. The principal personally asked Jiang Yue for an electronic version, and then printed a copy for those with poor foundation in other classes.

    Those who have a good foundation can also ask for it.

    For example, the first and second graders of high school also printed a copy. After all, Jiang Yue''s materials include the basic knowledge of the first to third grades of junior high school, and most of the basic knowledge is not particularly good to be able to go to Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School. .

    The principal even asked Jiang Yue if she wanted to publish these basic materials as books and sell them in bookstores. The signature was naturally Jiang Yue himself. He knew the publishing house, so if students from other schools wanted this, they could just do it in the bookstore. can buy.

    Jiang Yue has no objection, but requested that the manuscript fees earned by selling these books will be used to help the poor students in the school.

    The principal didn''t expect this, and was surprised. He felt that this child had such a big pattern at such a young age. Naturally, he was very happy to agree. What''s more, it has always been a very important job for him as the principal to help poor students if they can help them.

    These things that Jiang Yue sorted out, there is not a single typo, and the format is also very standard. In addition to getting a cover and a sequence, it can actually become a book, but the publisher still has to go through the process, but it is none of her business. Yes, the principal and the head teacher will help deal with it.

    Both the principal and the head teacher still felt that her top priority was reading, and she kept her monthly test scores. The results of her and her family Xue Yan were too surprising.

    Jiang Yue had just returned from the principal''s office when she heard Chen Sheng and the others talking to his family, Xue Yan.

    "You and Jiang Yue did so well in the exam this time, should you sit in the front?"

    Xu Yi saw that Jiang Yue was back, so she quickly stepped aside and let Jiang Yue in.

    Then Jiang Yue sat facing the back table just like Xu Yi.

    It is very convenient to sit in the back. Even if we do other things, we will not disturb the teacher and classmates, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan actually agreed that even if the teacher arranges their seats to the front, they will follow along with them. The teacher said, still sitting far away.

    Hearing that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are going to sit far away, Xu Yi and Chen Sheng both said: "Then we also have to sit far away, and we will go and tell the head teacher when we come back."

    In order to prevent the class teacher from having to prepare the seating chart, it is difficult not to change it when the time comes. In addition, there is no class from the class teacher in the morning, but only in the afternoon. Therefore, when the class was doing exercises, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the teacher and said, Xu Yi Chen Sheng and the others went too, wanting to stay in their original seats.

    The head teacher said with a smile: "Of course it''s okay if you want to change positions, but you have to guarantee that your grades don''t decline. I''ll change your seats. The original purpose is to keep your grades and better improve."

 Chapter 1914ï¼š Extra: A New Life 29 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Seeing that the head teacher agreed, Xu Yi, Chen Sheng and the others were very happy.

    Zhou Ping even put his hands in his pockets, and said Pipily, "Teacher, we won''t talk about it, but I feel that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s grades are a bit difficult to improve, they are only two points away from the full score of 750, only two points. Is it too unfair to give them the room for improvement? If the test is difficult next time, it should be regressed. What if I only get seven hundred and twenty-three?"

    The head teacher and the other teachers in the office were amused: "If the exam is difficult, you will be considered a step backward in the test of 723? You always take the test with your eyes closed when your total score is always less than 400."

    This is good, Zhou Ping himself is not happy.

    "Don''t worry," the head teacher was still laughing, "Teachers have steel scales in their hearts. They know whether your grades have improved or your grades have declined. Even if someone occasionally fails an exam once or twice, they won''t blame anyone. It is very hard to study, and the teachers also see it.¡±

    Because Jiang Yue and others took the initiative to say that they would not change their seats and were still sitting in the same place, the head teacher also considered that there must be some people in the class who were unwilling to change their seats, so they asked one by one and found that none of the students wanted to change their seats. They all said that now The seats are pretty good, they all say that I get used to it. I¡¯m used to asking the teacher or others questions in the same place. I don¡¯t want to worry about changing seats. At the same table, I also need to run in, I really don¡¯t want to spend my time on this, I just want to prepare well for the college entrance examination next year.

    The head teacher thought it was reasonable. Besides, the teachers were a little unfamiliar with the change of seats for a while. They didn¡¯t know which student was sitting where, and then they decided not to change.

    The teachers of other classes saw that Class 9 did this, so they also asked the students in their classes privately, and found that the students in their respective classes did not agree with changing seats after one exam, and naturally they did not give a big change. If you don''t know the blackboard, but change it, fully respect the students'' meaning, but also consider the actual situation.

    The principal has told the teachers in Class 9 to pay more attention to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Originally, the principal meant to change Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to the front, but after understanding, the principal also agreed with the class teacher''s practice of not changing positions.

    There is indeed an adaptation period to get used to when changing seats. If the grades won¡¯t drop, it¡¯s better to let them all sit in place and devote all their attention to learning.

    The second monthly exam is also a mid-term exam. Yuncheng No. 1 Middle School, No. 2 High School, and No. 3 High School all use the same paper and take the test at the same time.

    The paper was sent to a piece of rubbing for correction, and no one knew that the paper was a student of his own school.

    This time Xue Yan took 750 exams, Jiang Yue took 749 exams, the first place in the three-school joint exam, and the second place in the three-school joint exam.

    Jiang Yue was still deducted one point for the question that the language had no standard answer.

    This point may not be deducted if another teacher approves it. Unlike other subjects, Chinese is sometimes really subjective.

    No one has ever achieved full marks in Chinese, but Xue Yan has also achieved full marks in Chinese. There are three teachers to mark the Chinese test papers. One teacher is responsible for marking the front, one teacher is responsible for marking the middle, and one teacher is responsible for marking the composition. If only one teacher marked, Maybe they still can''t get full marks. The three teachers graded and did not communicate with each other. They all opened the papers and graded the part they were responsible for grading.

 Chapter 1915ï¼š Extra: A New Life 30 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    In the history of the three schools in Yuncheng, it was the first time that a perfect score of 750 appeared.

    The next three schools were shocked.

    In addition, Jiang Yue was only one point less. A teacher took out her test paper alone and looked at it, saying that if this is the college entrance examination, maybe Jiang Yue''s language and language will also be full marks. Anyway, whether it is Jiang Yue or Xue Yan, it is Yuncheng. Three of the¡­

    Well, Yuncheng No. 1 Middle School and No. 2 Middle School can''t be calm anyway.

    This time the exam paper was much more difficult than the first monthly exam, but the principal of No. 3 Middle School laughed like a flower, thinking that next year Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were more likely to be the champions of science in the province.

    Although it is much harder, but no one in Class 9 has regressed in scores, that is progress. And some people have higher scores, obviously that is more progress.

    In December, the ten-school joint examination was held. In addition to Yuncheng No. 1, No. 2, and No. 3 middle schools, there were seven other high schools among these ten schools, among which was the No. 7 middle school in City A.

    The exam paper is more difficult than the last one.

    This time, Jiangyue 10th School ranked first, with 749 points.

    Xue Yan ranked second in the ten schools with seven hundred and forty-eight points. The two were still deducted points in the language.

    The ten schools were all shocked, no one didn''t know about Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Besides, Xue Yan originally came from City No. 7 Middle School. The principal of No. 7 Middle School and the former head teacher of Xue Yan couldn''t believe it. It is clear that Xue Yan''s grades in No. 7 Middle School were only average, how could he improve so quickly...

    The principal of No. 7 Middle School and the original head teacher regretted agreeing to Xue Yan''s transfer to another school, but thinking about Xue Yan''s mother, they felt that there was no way to do it, and they also thought that it would be better for Xue Yan to change schools. After all, the college entrance examination will take place next year, and students'' psychological conditions should also be paid attention to. And Xue Yan''s exam was so good, he must have come out of his mother''s shadow.

    Not only the people in No. 7 Middle School thought so, but also Xue Yan''s father in this world, and this father gradually stopped berating himself for not taking good care of his son.

    One exam may be accidental, and two exams may be the same, but these three or four times... Who dares to say that this can''t explain the problem!

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also became gods of No. 3 Middle School because of this, and other students of No. 3 Middle School were worshipped.

    is here too. Except for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Class 9 finally has a total score of 650 students. After three or four months of study, Zhou Ping made rapid progress. From the beginning, he never exceeded 400%, and this time he scored a full 600% in the ten-school joint test.

    It can be seen that Zhou Ping''s brain was good, but the foundation was too big before, and he didn''t know where to start, so he gave up.

    Now that he has been pulled by others, and the foundation has been laid, then the grades will go up. Zhou Ping is actually a little stunned. He never thought that his grades will be higher every time. This is something that was impossible to imagine before.

    Zhou Ping¡¯s parents didn¡¯t expect it at all, and they came here once and bought a lot of snacks, especially thanks to all the teachers in Class 9, as well as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, and Yao Xi also made progress. Although Xu Yi and Yao Xi did not make as much progress as Zhou Ping, they were okay. They all passed the test this time by nearly 500 points. Keep it up all the time, it should be no problem to rely on college.

    Although Chen Sheng only took the exam, he is a sports student, and the requirements for cultural courses are not so high. If his grades are maintained like this, he will definitely be admitted to a good university.

    Before I knew it, the final exam was about to happen. After the winter vacation, after the new year, the college entrance examination was really in sight.

    Everyone can''t help but think about what major they will study and what they want to do in the future if they are admitted to university.

 Chapter 1916ï¼š Extra: A New Life 31 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Therefore, during this recess, Chen Sheng first said: "I am a sports student. I don''t need to say that you all know what I will choose. Anyway, that''s it. My dream is to graduate from college and become a sports teacher. I like it very much. Sports, I want to keep going this way."

    There are so many people in the class, although Chen Sheng''s grades were very poor before, and even if he is still the last in the class, it is not what it used to be, and it is no accident that he can be admitted to the university, and all along, his goal is to It is clearer than anyone that it is to be a physical education teacher.

    Xu Yi smiled and said, "I want to study accounting and be an accountant. It''s also easy to find a job."

    Yaoxi said: "I will learn computer, but also to find a better job in the future, I want to engage in IT."

    Zhou Pingze shook his legs and said, "My parents asked me to study business administration, and my family opened a small company. My parents wanted me to graduate from college. Whether I continue to study or not, they will take over my family''s company. Said that their things will be mine in the future, just my son." After speaking, he looked at Xue Yan and said, "Your father is also your son, do you want to study business administration too? At least get a master''s degree. ? Your company is bigger than mine."

    Xue Yan was silent for a while before saying, "I want to study medicine."

    Jiang Yue is not surprised at all. When his family Xue Yan was Doctor Bai, he was a doctor. In Daling, he has a good relationship with Shen Yuxuan, and he has some background in medical science, but now he is not in Daling, but in this new peaceful world for him. It is normal to want to study medicine and save lives and wounds. Besides, they have all come to this world, and they will stay in this world for the rest of their lives, so it is time to do something. After all, in the later stage of Daling, I had enough rest.

    Although Chen Sheng and the others were surprised, they fully respected other people''s aspirations. After hearing Zhou Ping''s surprise, he immediately said, "It''s fine to study medicine, we''ll find you when we see a doctor in the future. By the way, the monitor seems to want to study medicine, but he Your grades are not as good as yours, it''s a bit difficult for you to get into a medical university."

    "What about you, Jiang Yue?" Xu Yi asked.

    Jiang Yue said: "My university should study biology, and I want to do research." After a pause, he added: "Cell research is convenient."

    Yaoxi smiled and said, "Then you have something to do with studying medicine. I heard that some textbooks for biology majors and those for studying medicine are the same."

    Chen Shengdao: "You can rest assured that it is the cells. Your goal is clearer than mine. I still admire those who engage in research. They are too cheating, and so are those who study medicine. University alone is more than ordinary majors. A year, I can''t do it anyway."

    Zhou Ping: "You have something to do with the major that Xue Yan wants to take. Will you be admitted to a university in the future?"

    "If the same university has these two majors, they should be admitted to the same university." Jiang Yue told the truth.

    Xue Yan also nodded and said, "If there is no same place, then it is the same city."

    obviously does not consider other aspects.

    Neither she nor he accepts being too far from each other.

    Of course, except in special cases.

    But isn''t this not a special case now?

    "You guys..." Zhou Ping hesitated for a while, but asked in a low voice, "Isn''t it really in a relationship?" The relationship was really too good.

    They are not only classmates, but also friends, Jiang Yue said frankly: "Not now, college should be." Now she and her family, Xue Yan, are only in the third year of high school. The relationship between the two is indeed very pure, but when they go to college, they will grow up. Of course it is possible to fall in love.

 Chapter 1917ï¼š Extra: A New Life 32 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Xue Yan smiled and nodded, indicating that it was indeed the case.

    "Damn!" Zhou Ping almost shouted. "Is this the world of learning God! I''m so envious! My girlfriend doesn''t even know where she is!"

    Yao Hen smiled and said, "On the way back to the dormitory yesterday, you said that you are under too much pressure now that you will go to college in the future, and you will definitely have a good relationship! That person must be in college!"

    Hearing this, Chen Sheng also touched his chin and smiled: "After you said that, I also want to fall in love in college. If I can''t find it," he looked at Xu Yi, "Xu Yi, let''s make do with it. "

    "Fuck you!" Xu Yi scolded with a smile. Although she also has a good impression of Chen Sheng, she feels that although Chen Sheng is a bit talkative sometimes, he works hard enough and is a good person. He knows what he wants to do, and if he needs help, he will always help, and the two of them always talk to each other Just kidding, I didn''t chat much on WeChat. Anyway, we can get along, but it''s just the third year of high school. Even if it''s university, she doesn''t think about it too much. She just wants to prepare well for next year''s college entrance examination.

    Having said this, Yao Xi couldn''t help joking: "Don''t say it, Xu Yi, if you think about Chen Sheng in college and think he is suitable, you can really talk about it then, I think you usually get along very well. Yes, it¡¯s easy to talk. You always ask Chen Sheng what is on the boy side, and Chen Sheng also asks you what is on the girl¡¯s side. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve seen you chatting with Chen Sheng on WeChat. 99 items."

    Xu Yi was speechless and gave him a roll of eyes: "I don''t want these things right now, no matter how much you talk about it, it''s useless."

    Zhou Pingjue hooked Chen Sheng''s shoulders with his brother and sister: "Hey, brother, she didn''t directly refuse, then you two still have fun in college."

    Xu Yi also gave Zhou Ping a blank eye.

    Chen Sheng was just happy, but he didn''t take this to heart. When that time comes, let''s talk about it later. After all, the two of them have each other''s contact information, and their homes are not very far away, so it''s not that they have lost contact.

    On the eve of the final exam, in the boys'' dormitory, Chen Sheng and the others were washing up, while Xue Yan had already washed up and was sitting at the desk writing code to the computer.

    Since finishing high school knowledge, Xue Yan has taught herself college knowledge and learned programming with Jiang Yue. She has read a lot of books, and with Jiang Yue''s guidance, Xue Yan has long been very proficient in programming. Therefore, sometimes From the list received from the forum, see who Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have more free time. If Jiang Yue has time, Jiang Yue will write, and if Xue Yan has time, Xue Yan will write.

    Because both of them are extremely proficient in this, sometimes even if one of them is half-written and suddenly has something to do, the other person will follow up without any obstacle.

    A high IQ is just that good.

    Not only the people in Jiang Yue''s dormitory are used to it, but also the people in Xue Yan''s dormitory. Even if some people are curious to see it, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also show them, but they can''t understand it.

    There was a birthday party in Jiang Yue''s dormitory tonight, and his mother brought in a cake, the girl stayed in the evening after self-study, and everyone had it together, and when people celebrated their birthdays, they had to give them a good time, so Jiang Yue had no time, so There is no desk to write code, and Xu Yi and the others are celebrating birthdays for others.

    It was not until the bedroom was about to turn off the lights that Xue Yan stopped and stopped writing. I''ve almost finished writing it, and I''ll close it up tomorrow night, and then I can hand in the list.

    In fact, he and his family Yuebao have long been short of money. This semester, he and his family Yuebao made a lot of money just by writing extremely difficult codes for others.

 Chapter 1918ï¼š Extra: A New Life 33 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    But who would think too much money? It''s always good to have more money on your body, so even if you''re not short of money, from time to time he and his family Yuebao will take orders to earn money, lest one day you need a lot of money and you won''t be able to take it out.

    After lying on the bed, Xue Yan sent a text message to his Yuebao.

    -

    Good night.

    Not long after the text message was sent, his Yuebao also replied.

    -

    Good night.

    *

    Final exam, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not leave school until the results came out.

    Xue''s father''s company was very busy, so he didn''t come to pick him up. The driver at home came to pick him up. Xue Yan asked the driver to take Jiang Yue back to Jiang''s house first.

    In this exam, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are still tied for first place, and the total score is still very high, both as high as 749.

    It''s been a semester, and sometimes Xue Yan will go to Jiang''s house during the holidays. Even Chen Sheng and the others have been there once. Jiang''s family is regarded as a classmate. Although the conditions at home are not very good, they are still warmly welcomed.

    Jiang''s father and mother are naturally very happy that their daughter Jiang Yue''s grades have suddenly improved this semester, and they have improved so much.

    Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother are both responsible and earn hard-earned money. Jiang Yue has never asked them for money, and it is not easy to give them a lot of money, because they are afraid that they will worry about the source of the money, so this semester, Jiang Yue Yue participated in some competitions, made a good appearance, and also won bonuses, more than 30,000 yuan, all of which were given to Jiang''s parents and Jiang''s mother.

    But Jiang¡¯s father and mother only received 20,000 yuan, and the other 10,000 yuan was used for Jiang Yue¡¯s usual living expenses.

    Jiang Yue is on winter vacation. If it was in the past, Brother Jiang would have already returned from the winter vacation from college, but now Brother Jiang is intern, so he can''t come back so early.

    Jiang¡¯s father and mother saw that Xue Yan sent Jiang Yue back again, and left Xue Yan and Xue¡¯s driver for lunch. Xue Yan did not return to Xue¡¯s villa until the afternoon.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan actually wanted to celebrate the New Year together, but after all, in the current situation, there are two families, and they can''t celebrate the New Year together. For the video, it is also considered to meet.

    On the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, the two of them came out to see each other, strolled the streets for a long time, and played two places before leaving.

    Today, New Year''s Eve, after having a New Year''s Eve dinner, and having a conversation with her family, Jiang Yuecai went back to her room and had a video with her family, Xue Yan.

    Xue Yan had already had the New Year''s Eve dinner. Father Xue was busy even during the New Year''s Eve. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, Father Xue went to the study. Xue Yan sat on the bed in his room, watching TV while waiting for his family month. Treasure is free, you can check the video.

    The two kept on watching the video until the early morning, saying "Happy New Year" to each other, and then went to bed.

    *

    Back to school again, the college entrance examination has really entered the countdown, the 100-day mobilization meeting, the first model test, the second model test... etc. Wait, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have all gone through it.

    The 7th and 8th of June are the days of the college entrance examination. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took the school bus to their respective examination rooms to take the exam.

    Because Xue Yan was assigned to the No. 7 High School Exam, Father Xue was nervous. He didn''t plan to come for the college entrance examination, but he stayed at the entrance of No. 7 Middle School every day for the past two days. The teachers of Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School were also very worried that Xue Yan was just superficial. After coming out of the shadow of my mother, I was very nervous, and I paid more attention to Xue Yan''s mood. Fortunately, Xue Yan really came out and performed normally in the exam.

    The grades came out basically in half a month. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan tied for the top spot in the province''s science subjects with a high score of 748, which was a sensation.

 Chapter 1919ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 34 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School has since been brought on fire by Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    The undergraduate rate of Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School has also increased a lot this time, especially the 9th class where Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are basically admitted to the university.

    Zhou Ping actually scored 720 points in the exam, and the third place in the school in No. 3 Middle School was also high in the province.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that Zhou Ping was called a counterattack and a miracle.

    Chen Sheng passed the 450 exam. He is a sports student. Anyway, he has no problem going to a good sports university now.

    Xu Yi took the exam for more than 560, and just reached the first grade and passed a few points. It is a bit dangerous to fill in one, but you can choose the second. Xu Yi cried when she saw the results. She knew that she had made progress this year, and she also felt that she was likely to be admitted to university, but she could not help but feel sad that she could really go to university after getting this grade. This was what she fought so hard for. This year, she used all her strength, but fortunately, the result was good.

    Yao En took more than 520 exams, two books, and he was very satisfied anyway, and his family couldn''t be more happy.

    On the volunteer day, Jiang Yue filled in the biology major of S University, and Xue Yan filled in the clinical medicine major of S Medical University. Although S University and S Medical University are not the same university, they are in the same city, and they are very far away. Near, one is on one side of the road, one is on the other side of the road, door to door.

    Zhou Ping also filled in S University, but he studied business administration; Chen Sheng filled in the sports university he most wanted to go to, which is in City B; Xu Yi also filled in B University in B City, and according to her own thoughts, majoring in accounting; Yao Xi naturally also filled in the computer information and technology major of C University according to his favorite.

    Because Yuncheng No. 3 Middle School was the best in the history of the college entrance examination, not to mention that the two science champions were both in Yuncheng No. 3 High School, and Yuncheng No. 3 High School was inevitably interviewed. Knowing that the basic information book compiled by Jiang Yue played an important role, plus Jiang Yue is the champion, the things that the champion sorted out... The final result is that the basic information book was sold out several times at once, and it was reprinted many times.

    The money earned from the sale was originally promised to be used to subsidize poor students, and the principal had already arranged someone to be responsible for this.

    The admission letter came out soon. In order to celebrate his child''s admission to university, Jiang Yue and others held a banquet at home.

    The condition of Jiang¡¯s family was a little worse. Instead of going to the hotel, he bought vegetables and asked his relatives to help him to prepare a few tables of banquets. He held it at home, and his teachers and classmates were also invited.

    Xue Yan is the grand hotel directly owned by Father Xue. The entire hotel is used for banquets, hot springs and entertainment. He is the most arrogant in the ninth class. Xue Yan persuaded him, but Father Xue did not. If you don''t listen, there''s nothing you can do. However, the students were very happy to play, which is also a gratifying point.

    The conditions of Zhou Ping''s family are also quite good. Although they are not as pompous as the Xue family''s, the hotel they booked is also very good; The family said whether it was good or not, and it was not bad, and they didn¡¯t want to make such troublesome banquets at home, so they simply went out to eat at the restaurant.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are champions and both have bonuses. Jiang Yue gave all her bonuses to Jiang''s parents and Jiang''s mother.

    Jiang''s father and mother and Jiang''s mother are not literate. Now that Jiang Yue is going to university, let Jiang brother...that is, Jiang Qi uses Jiang Yue''s sister to go to university to report.

 Chapter 1920ï¼š Extra: A New Life 35 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    S University and S Medical University reported on the same date. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally traveled together. Father Xue booked a special plane and took the time to send his son Xue Yan to university.

    Although Zhou Ping shares a university with Jiang Yue, he has already contacted him in advance. When Zhou Ping arrives, his parents and sisters will send him to university because his family is so happy. They never thought he would pass the test a year ago. The result, anyway, the whole family gave it, so it won''t be with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Arrived in S City, Xue Yan, Jiang Qi, and Father Xue sent Jiang Yue to report first.

    These two days are the days for freshmen to report. Whether it is S University or S Medical University, the boys¡¯ dormitories and the girls¡¯ dormitories can be freely entered and exited, because there will be family members who will send their children to college, which is convenient for family members to visit the school environment. , to reassure the family.

    Father Xue is a busy man. Although he came to send people to report, he was constantly on the phone. He just got to the door of Jiang Yue''s dormitory when he received a call. He was standing in the corridor to answer the phone, while Xue Yan and Jiang Qi were carrying things and talking to Jiang. Yue went in together. In the dormitory, Jiang Yue was the third one to arrive, and two students had already arrived. Those two students were also sent by their parents. Everyone made the beds and made things while talking.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Qi helped Jiang Yue put on the quilt, make the bed, hang the mosquito net, etc. Jiang Yue was so messed up that she basically had nothing to do, so she scrubbed the table and put everything in the suitcase in the closet or put it on the table. Put it on the table.

    This is a quadruple bedroom. The configuration of the S-large bedroom is quite good. It has air conditioning and a separate bathroom. There is a table and a cabinet under the bed, and everyone sleeps on it.

    A parent saw that Xue Yan and Jiang Qi were busy and couldn''t help asking, "He''s your brother, what about this one?" The parent looked at Xue Yan.

    Jiang Yue said: "My boyfriend."

    Ever since she got the admission letter and turned 18, she and her family, Xue Yan, told their family and friends that they were going to start dating and dating, and the family had no opinion.

    However, the conditions of the Xue family are so good. If it is an ordinary girl, Father Xue must have some opinions, but she is the champion of science, and it is also that they helped his son to improve his grades, so that his son also became the champion of science. When we are together, we are going to fall in love, and he naturally has no objection.

    The parent didn''t seem to have thought of it, so he was just stunned, but now that he is in college, basically no family will stop the child from falling in love, so the parent soon recovered.

    Everyone in the dormitory knew that Jiang Yue had a boyfriend. It was reported by his brother, his boyfriend, and the boyfriend''s father. They had met the parents of both parties, and both families were very satisfied.

    And her boyfriend''s name is Xue Yan, from S Medical University opposite.

    Some people recognized that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were both the champions of science in the next province, and they could only say ''Be good, no wonder their families are not against it''.

    When I reported to Xue Yan at S Medical University, Father Xue was also on the phone, and Xue Yan, Jiang Qi, and Jiang Yue were all busy.

    S Medical University is also a four-person dormitory. It was also the first day of the report. Everyone in the dormitory knew that Xue Yan had a girlfriend, and it was Jiang Yue from S University opposite.

    The two have been in the news, and compared to other students, they are quite famous.

    That night, because the company was in a hurry, Father Xue took a special plane and left. Jiang Qi found a small hotel near S University on the train at 9:00 the next morning.

 Chapter 1921ï¼š Extra: A New Life 36 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1921 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 36 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    On the second day, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan came to this hotel together to find Jiang Qi, had breakfast at a breakfast shop next to the hotel, and then went to the station.

    Standing in the station hall, watching Xue Yan go to buy water and give him something to eat on the way, Jiang Qi then said to Jiang Yue, "Where''s your cell phone? Give it to me."

    Jiang Yue subconsciously gave her mobile phone to her brother.

    Although the two of them didn''t talk much, she could feel that this brother still loves her very much. The original owner was actually very happy.

    Jiang Qi transferred 5,000 yuan to her on WeChat, afraid that she would not accept it, so he used her mobile phone to help her accept it on WeChat.

    "Brother just came out to work and doesn''t have much money. You should take this money first. Don''t let Xue Yan pay for everything. It''s not that our family can''t support you."

    My brother has to give it, and I can give it to my brother in other ways in the future, and Jiang Yue doesn''t have to transfer the money back.

    Looking at Xue Yan who was shopping again, Jiang Qi said again: "His father told me privately that he wanted me to work in his company, but I didn''t agree, I don''t want to rely on anyone, I want to see if I can get along on my own. What kind of fame."

    As the first college student in the village, Jiang Qi has both backbone and arrogance.

    He is now working in an Internet company in City D, and has passed the internship period and is a regular employee. Because I wanted to send his only sister to report, I took three days off from the company.

    He has never had a rest since he joined the company, and even took the initiative to work overtime to learn things. He was the quickest to get started and the fastest to become a regular among the interns. The first time he asked for leave, the manager agreed quickly and even asked him to take three days off. Enough, don''t ask for two more days.

    "Well." Jiang Yue just responded, indicating that she knew.

    "Call me if anything happens."

    "Um."

    When Xue Yan came back, he handed Jiang Qi the water and food he bought, and put it in a big plastic bag.

    Jiang Qi took the bag and said a few words to Xue Yan before entering the waiting room.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in the waiting room cannot enter, they have to have a ticket to enter, but they can see it from outside because it is a transparent glass wall.

    The train that Jiang Qi was sitting on was about to arrive, and the ticket was already being checked in the waiting room. After Jiang Qi checked the ticket, he waved to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan who were outside the glass wall, telling them not to look at him. Going to get in the car.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not take the bus back to school until Jiang Qi was no longer in sight.

    There is no taxi. Whether it is S University or S Medical University, there are buses to the train station. Anyway, the traffic is very convenient, even if you are not afraid of running out of cars at night.

    *

    During the S military training, S Medical University was also in military training, and it took half a month to train.

    On this day, the military training rested in place. Jiang Yue and the people in the class sat in the positions they were standing and rested according to the instructions of the instructor.

    It''s too hot, and many people are tanned. Jiang Yue is okay, basically not black, but still very white.

    Jiang Yue just sat down when someone stretched out a bottle of water. Jiang Yue looked up and saw that it was a boy in the class. The boy was tall, thin, and very sunny, but she didn''t like those eyes, and his smile was fake. , As if there is a calculation in it, this boy seems to be called the charter.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue didn''t answer, Zhang Zhi smiled and said, "For you."

    As soon as these words came out, many people started booing, oh oh no. It can be seen that the regulations must be interesting to her.

    "I have water myself." Jiang Yue said.

    Someone even told the charter in a very low voice: "He has a boyfriend, and it''s in the medical university opposite."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1922ï¼š Extra: A New Life 37 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1922 Extra Story: A New Life 37 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Zhengyang, as if he hadn''t heard it, was still laughing with Jiang Yue: "I didn''t see that you had water, just a bottle of water, and you can continue."

    And as soon as he finished speaking, he heard someone shouting¡ª

    "Jiang Yue, I''ve found you." Zhou Ping came over with a plastic bag of drinks and a large plastic bag of ice cream. He ran over and was out of breath. "Xue Yan couldn''t come, his instructor wouldn''t let him go, he asked me to help deliver it, and he said ok with you in the morning. Damn, our business administration and your biology majors are not in the same basketball court for military training. It took you a long time to ask that you are here."

    As he said that, he stuffed Jiang Yue with the water and ice cream specially for Jiang Yue, and distributed the rest to the instructor and Jiang Yue''s classmates for a long time. Zhou Ping said with a smile on his face, "Come here, it''s all hot to death. Come on, eat a piece of ice cream to cool off, Jiang Yue''s boyfriend bought it, and our class has a share, and our class has been divided by me. Wait, instructor! Don''t run away, you also have a share! "

    Then Zhou Ping went to arrest the instructor and got into trouble with the instructor, just like a treasure, making everyone laugh.

    Everyone is eating ice cream, it is much cooler.

    Some people thought that the charter was going to have a black face, but as a result, the charter still had a smile on his face, and even took an ice cream and sat in his seat to eat it, and there was naturally the water he planned to give Jiang Yue next to it.

    His roommate looked at him like this, and whispered: "Didn''t I tell you, they have a boyfriend, and they were in the news before, they are all science champions in the next province, not far away, still in Medical University across the road."

    Zhang also whispered: "This is a freshman year, and she is still in a class, and she is not married. Are you afraid that I will not have many opportunities?"

    The roommate only gave him a big white eye, unable to understand his idea of ??trying to pry other people''s corners.

    Zhou Ping played around for a while before beckoning to Jiang Yue: "Then I''m going back." Then he left and went back to the basketball court where the military training for business administration was held.

    Seeing that their majors were still resting, Zhou Ping was not in a hurry to return to his seat, but secretly took out his mobile phone, opened WeChat, and sent a message to Xue Yan.

    You are not allowed to bring a cell phone during military training, but he smuggled it, as long as he is not caught, it will be fine.

    -

    Brother, you are in danger-

    I just brought something to Jiang Yue for you. I met a handsome boy who gave her water-

    Although you''re not as handsome as you, it''s obvious that people mean it.

    -

    Otherwise, why only give Jiang Yueshui, not other girls-

    must be interesting to your girlfriend

    -

    Do you want to come over at noon?

    Zhou Ping sent a string of messages in the past. It wasn''t until half an hour later, when Xue Yan was resting here, that Xue Yan glanced at his phone, and when he saw the content, he replied a word without even thinking about it.

    -

    want.

    When Zhou Ping finished this morning''s military training and took out his mobile phone to look at it, he saw a simple and neat word from Xue Yanhui, and he immediately burst out laughing.

    Concurrent voice made fun of Xue Yanju in the past.

    Xue Yan was very helpless, but he still asked him by voice if he knew which dining hall of S University his Yuebao went to eat at noon.

    When his family Yuebao was in the military camp, he did not bring his mobile phone with him, but he kept it in his bedroom. He would only check his mobile phone when he had lunch and returned to his bedroom. He couldn''t see his Yuebao when he called or sent messages now. .

    -

    Zhou Ping: Wait a minute, let me see for you.

    -

    Zhou Ping: Brother, I have paid everything for you, for you

    is followed by an emoji that bangs against the wall for you.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1923ï¼š Extra: A New Life 38 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Xue Yan was used to Zhou Ping being a little poor, but he still found it a little funny.

    While waiting for Zhou Ping to reply which cafeteria his Yuebao was having lunch in, Xue Yan went out of S Medical University and went to S University opposite.

    Some students are not used to eating in the cafeteria and will go out of school to eat at nearby restaurants.

    After Zhou Pingyi finished posting the emoji, he rushed to the road Jiang Yue had to take when he wanted to go to the cafeteria. No matter which cafeteria he went to, he had to take this road, and he was blocked on this road.

    Then it blocked Jiang Yue and Jiang Yue''s roommate.

    "Xue Yan is coming." Zhou Ping shook his phone.

    Jiang Yue let her roommates go to dinner first, without waiting for her.

    The roommates naturally understood and left with a smile.

    Zhou Ping did not leave, but called Xue Yan and said that Jiang Yue would go to the first canteen to eat and would wait for him at the door of the first canteen.

    Then Jiang Yue and Zhou Ping went to the first cafeteria together and stood in the shade at the door and waited.

    Zhou Ping didn''t think he would be a big light bulb.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have been together for many years, plus they always have dinner parties with their friends like Zhou Ping, and I don''t think anyone will be the light bulb.

    Seeing that there were many clubs recruiting new students at the entrance of the cafeteria, including the student union, Zhou Ping asked, "What club are you planning to join? According to Xue Yan, their teacher wanted him to join the student union, but he refused. Your teacher should also let him in. You should join the student council, after all, you are all so good."

    "I did, but I also refused." Jiang Yue said. "I didn''t plan to join any clubs. Uncle Xue donated a laboratory building to the school, and the principal promised me that I could use the school''s laboratory as I wanted to do the experiments I wanted. , Xue Yan and I can also use it casually."

    In other words, she should spend most of her time in the lab during her college years.

    "Fuck, it''s amazing to be rich!" Zhou Ping''s family has a company, but it''s also a small company. "But in this way, you can study whatever you want." Then he made a gesture: "I''m optimistic about you!"

    Jiang Yue smiled and asked, "How about you?"

    "I applied to join the student union, not the departmental student union, but the school student union. If you are interested in other clubs, you can join."

    "I heard from Xu Yi that Chen Sheng also applied for admission to their school''s student union."

    "Yeah, Chen Sheng also secretly used his mobile phone in the morning, and he still said in the group that he had passed the first round of interviews, and his school started earlier than us. He and Xu Yi University are also close, maybe where are they? God can do it.¡±

    Jiang Yue agreed and nodded: "The two of them are quite suitable."

    "If you can talk, of course it''s suitable. I''m afraid that people who can''t talk at all are together. Just thinking about it is scary." As soon as Zhou Ping finished his words, he saw Xue Yan, "Look, Xue Yan is here. "

    Jiang Yue also saw it and smiled as she watched her family Xue Yan come over.

    Her family''s Xue Yan is also wearing camouflage uniforms. The camouflage uniforms of S University and S Medical University are the same. If you don''t take the initiative to say it, you really can''t tell that Xue Yan is from the opposite school.

    "If it wasn''t for your jealousy, didn''t you plan to come over at noon?" Zhou Ping joked when he saw Xue Yan coming over.

    Xue Yan told the truth and said with a smile, "I planned to come at night."

    After he finished speaking, he led his Yuebao to the dining hall.

    "You should have a girl to bring you water, right?" Zhou Ping didn''t think it was a big deal.

    Xue Yan coughed dryly, "Can''t you say something else?" Immediately, he explained to his Yuebao in a low voice, "I didn''t answer."

 Chapter 1924ï¼š Extra: A New Life 39 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue only said "um".

    "Haha," Zhou Ping laughed, "I took all the water the girls gave me!"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Yao En scolded you in the group for being a big radish, is that true?"

    "Listen to his nonsense!" Zhou Ping was not angry. "I saw that people bought them all, and I received them all in one piece. When I turned around, I asked them to distribute them to the people in the class very politely, and I also asked them what they meant. They would definitely understand why I wanted to That''s it. By the way, what do you have for lunch? I want to eat Kung Pao Chicken Rice."

    "Then let me eat fish-flavored shredded pork with rice." Xue Yan said. "How about you, Yuebao?"

    Jiang Yue: "I eat Gaidang noodles."

    Xue Yan: "Let''s make another portion of the sauce duck. I can see it at the window. You didn''t eat it last time."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue had no opinion.

    "Do you want sauce duck?" Xue Yan turned and asked Zhou Ping.

    "You can also give me one." Zhou Ping said.

    Then Xue Yan went to line up for the sauce duck. Zhou Ping bought him and Xue Yan''s rice bowl, because Jiang Yue wanted to cover the noodles, not rice, and at another window, but there were fewer people, so Jiang Yue bought it first , I went to find a place to sit first. The soup in the cafeteria had already been made, and there was no more. Before Jiang Yue sat down, he went to a window with no one, bought three bottles of drinks, and then sat down.

    He put a bottle of drink opposite her, and it also took a seat. Next to her, there was also a drink, which was equivalent to occupying two places. When her family Xue Yan and Zhou Ping came over, they could sit.

    The canteen only has a sauce duck for a few days, so there are many people in line now. When Zhou Ping bought two bowls of rice, Xue Yan was still in line there.

    Zhou Ping hadn''t even walked to Jiang Yue to sit down, when he saw the person who wanted to give Jiang Yue water, whose name was Zhang Zhang, came to Jiang Yue with a dinner plate.

    Zhang Zhang smiled and asked, "Can I sit here?"

    Jiang Yue didn''t lift her eyelids: "There''s someone."

    Zhou Ping was not in a hurry to find Jiang Yue, but hurried to the side of Xue Yan who was lining up and bumped into Xue Yan: "Look, it''s him, I gave Jiang Yueshui this morning, Jiang Yue didn''t want it, and I knew that Jiang Yue had you. This boyfriend is gone, and he still clings to him."

    Xue Yan glanced at him, and didn''t like Zhang Zhan''s eyes, and then said, "It''s okay, Yuebao will take care of him if it''s too much."

    "How much can one class go too far? It''s so annoying. You know, it will definitely happen again in the future. You have to come to our school more often."

    "Um."

    "Then you continue to line up. Sauce duck order more sauce, I''ll go first."

    "Okay." Xue Yan glanced at the regulations again, and then withdrew his gaze.

    The charter saw that there was a drinking place on the table, but he just asked knowingly. Seeing that Jiang Yue said there was someone, he didn''t force it, and other places on the table had already been taken by others, so the charter left soon, Jiang Yue said. Yue didn''t even look at him from beginning to end.

    Zhou Ping sat opposite Jiang Yue and put Xue Yan''s rice bowl next to Jiang Yue. He didn''t rush to eat, so he opened it and took a sip.

    Xue Yan didn''t come back until he had eaten two bites of rice, two sauce ducks, one next to his Yuebao, and one next to Zhoupin''s dinner plate.

    As he let it go, he said to Zhou Ping, "Aren''t you going to join the student union? With the help of the teacher, you can definitely get in. Check to see which clubs he has joined, and if he does this again, find more for him. Things to do, so that he has no time to toss about these things, how much money he needs, I will transfer it to you."

 Chapter 1925ï¼š Extra: A New Life 40 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Zhou Ping immediately rejoiced: "I really thought you were really waiting for Jiang Yue to clean up, so you are waiting for me here. I''m with you, and there''s no need to invite those club leaders to have a few more meals. How much money, I''m not short of money, you don''t care about this, he really wants to be so ignorant, and it''s too annoying, you don''t need to tell me, I''ll do it for you."

    Jiang Yue didn''t say anything, just ate duck with sauce. The sauce duck is delicious. She ate it once on the day of the previous report, but she never got it.

    Generally, the queue is too long, and she is not willing to queue.

    If Xue Yan from her family hadn''t come here today, she would have queued up, and she wouldn''t have eaten this thing.

    Before eating the rice bowl, Xue Yan first unscrewed the drink for his Yuebao. Seeing that his Yuebao took a sip, he screwed it back on again, and then he started to eat.

    Zhengzhang saw it not far away, and there was still a smile on his face and eyes, still the kind of disgusting smile. The two roommates who dined with Zhang Xing couldn''t stand it. They felt that Zhang Xing was wrong. They all said that they had a difficult friend, and they tried to catch up.

    On the afternoon of the same day, the charter only handed Jiang Yue water and asked Jiang Yue to talk to him. Although Jiang Yue still didn''t ask for it, he didn''t care, but the people in the class were also very disgusted by the charter being cheeky and ignorant.

    Then the charter found that that night, he received the admission text messages from several clubs he applied for. In the following days, as long as there is something wrong with the club, the charter will be called away. There is almost no free time to think about those miscellaneous things. At that time, he was busy with club affairs, so naturally he didn''t have time to bother Jiang Yue.

    But despite this, the charter still wants to get close to Jiang Yue.

    Especially after the half-month military training was over, the class started, and the regulations always found the right time in the classroom, wanting to sit with Jiang Yue.

    During class time, the club can¡¯t limit him.

    However, the move of the charter, let alone Jiang Yue''s roommate has long been disgusted with him, and other people in the class are also very disgusted with him, not to mention Jiang Yue is a girl, the male classmates in the class feel that the charter is no different from harassment, it is simply too much , So Jiang Yue didn''t do anything yet, the people in the class and Jiang Yue''s roommates sat around Jiang Yue in the middle, so that there was no vacant seat beside Jiang Yue, it was useless to sit next to Jiang Yue.

    The monitor even secretly reported this to the counselor. The counselor also felt that the regulations were too much. Fortunately, Jiang Yue was not timid. If the girls were timid, wouldn''t they be scared by the regulations?

    But not wanting to make things worse, the counselor only warned the charter privately.

    The charter seems to have converged, and he is no longer thinking about getting close to Jiang Yue, but he has not given up at all in his heart.

    So, this day, during the evening self-study, Jiang Yue was called away by the professor in the department. When she came back, the evening self-study was over, and there was no one in the class. Her schoolbag had been brought back by her roommate, but the roommate kept the thermos cup. She landed in the classroom, and it happened that the professor''s office in the department was also in this building, so she came up and took her roommate''s thermos cup back in the classroom.

    When I left the classroom, turned off the lights in the classroom, and closed the door of the classroom, I found that the shadow in the corner not far away was a bit wrong, and it seemed that there was someone hiding there.

    Jiang Yue narrowed her eyes and continued to go downstairs when she didn''t know.

    When I got downstairs, I saw her family, Xue Yan, standing at the door, holding her mobile phone, as if she wanted to call her, but as soon as she saw her, she put down her mobile phone and walked towards her quickly with a smile.

 Chapter 1926ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 41 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    took the thermos cup in her hand and helped her hold it.

    "You didn''t answer your phone call, so I called your roommate. Your roommate said you were called by Professor Li and haven''t gone back yet, so I''ll come and see."

    said and took her hand.

    The two interlock their fingers.

    He sent her back to the bedroom.

    Jiang Yuedao: "My phone is out of battery. There is something wrong with the professor''s research. Let me go and take a look." After speaking, he lowered his voice and said in a volume that only he could hear: "Someone is following me."

    Xue Yan also lowered his voice: "I see."

    "See the face?"

    "No, it''s too dark." Xue Yan didn''t look back.

    "No matter who it is, just clean up well." I usually think that they are all students, as long as it is not too much, it is fine, but it is all like this, and there is no one under the age of 18 in this university, they are all adults Now, you can take responsibility for what you do.

    "Naturally." Xue Yan''s eyes were a little cold. Even if ten more people secretly follow his Yuebao like this, with his Yuebao''s ability, there will be nothing wrong, but he still hates this very much. He couldn''t help but add another sentence: "Give it to me."

    "Hmm." She had no objection.

    So, when he walked to the trail, Jiang Yue just stopped there, calmly watching Xue Yan grab the man, grab it out, and clean it up.

    Originally planned to clean up, but when he saw the face of the person following him, it was Zhou Ping, and Xue Yan naturally cleaned up the person.

    No matter how Zhou Ping explained that he was not malicious, he just wanted to say a few words to Jiang Yue while Jiang Yue was alone, but it was useless.

    What words can you say only if the girls are single? !

    Zhou Ping was in the hospital for a month. The school asked him why he was beaten and who was beaten, but he didn''t dare to say. .

    From then on, Zhou Ping never dared to make any small moves.

    Some people have to be beaten up to know they are afraid.

    Because after the military training, not only Jiang Yue''s dormitory had a dinner, but Xue Yan''s dormitory also had a dinner together. Later, Jiang Yue''s dormitory and Xue Yan''s dormitory had a dinner together. The people in the two dormitories were obviously not in the same school, but they were so familiar with each other. They all added WeChat to each other and left a phone number to facilitate contact.

    Therefore, sometimes Xue Yan couldn''t contact Jiang Yue, so she called the person in Jiang Yue''s bedroom. If Jiang Yue couldn''t reach Xue Yan, she would call the person in Xue Yan''s bedroom to inquire.

    Zhou Ping also deserved it, and it happened that Xue Yan came to S University again to send Jiang Yue back to the bedroom.

    But even if Xue Yan didn''t come just in time, Jiang Yue could solve it.

    After cleaning up Zhou Ping, Xue Yan, who studied medicine, couldn''t always come and stay for a long time because of too many classes, but she would come to S University once every day, even if she only met Jiang Yue once.

    Jiang Yue will also go to Medical University, but basically it is during the day, Xue Yan will not let her go at night, unless Xue Yan comes to pick her up in person. And she is also used to her family''s Xue Yan always taking care of her like this, so even if she still knows that her family''s Xue Yan knows that she can protect herself, she still follows her family''s Xue Yan''s wishes and is taken care of by her family''s Xue Yan. on.

    Because she knew that this was the performance of her family, Xue Yan, who loved her and cared about her.

    Xue Yan University''s medical knowledge was actually finished when he decided that he wanted to study medicine in the third year of high school, and he was already looking at higher-level knowledge, so although he was always in class, except for hands-on experimental classes, he took all other classes. He was self-taught, and the teacher who taught him also knew his level within a few days of school, and everyone went with him. Some professors even took Xue Yan to the hospital for an internship from time to time.

 Chapter 1927ï¼š Extra: A New Life 42 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    How long before school starts, can you go to the hospital for an internship?

    Or an authoritative professor of medicine with¡­

    This is something that no other medical student dares to imagine.

    However, because he is too busy, he overuses his eyes. Xue Yan is a little short-sighted. Although he usually does not wear glasses because of his low degree, it is a bit difficult to see in particularly far places. Trouble, so this Saturday, a holiday, Jiang Yue planned to accompany Xue Yan to get a pair of rimmed glasses.

    In the end, I chose glasses with thin gold frames. Once I put them on, let alone Doswen.

    There is also a kind of handsome who is restrained and lustful.

    "How is it?" Xue Yan was wearing glasses for the first time and was a little uncomfortable.

    Jiang Yue: "It''s very handsome."

    Xue Yan smiled: "Then this one." After wearing it a few times, you should be able to get used to it.

    After shopping and shopping, the two came back.

    Naturally, he sent Jiang Yue back to school first.

    At the gate of S, I met Zhou Ping. Zhou Ping was wearing the badge of the student union of S University. He had something to do with the student union at the gate. When he saw them, he hurriedly told the student union and ran towards them. come over.

    "Are you really going to get glasses?" Zhou Ping just glanced at Xue Yan. "Tsk tsk, you have such a gentle and scum-like feeling, you are so handsome, are you sure that someone in a hospital like you would dare to see you?"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It won''t happen."

    Jiang Yue: "What are your students doing at the door?"

    Zhou Pingdao: "Isn''t there a debate team coming over from the Medical University? The school still attaches great importance to it. It''s obviously across the road, so we have to come and greet it in person. I think it''s funny when I think about it."

    Xue Yan: "Is there a debate today?"

    Zhou Ping: "Yes, it''s your turn to fight in S, and next time you go to the medical department, it''s in the convention hall of Building 6, do you want to see it?"

    Xue Yan looked at Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue: "Then let''s take a look."

    Xue Yan then asked, "What time?"

    Zhou Ping: "Three o''clock in the afternoon."

    Xue Yan: "Let''s go back then."

    Zhou Ping: "Okay, I''ll have someone leave you two good spots."

    Xue Yan: "Well."

    Jiang Yue raised the thing in her hand: "Do you want something to eat? I bought it at the snack street."

    "I can''t take it back to the dormitory, so just give me some. It just so happens that the student council and I are a little hungry." Zhou Ping was also welcome.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan distributed more than half of the things to Zhou Ping, and asked Zhou Ping to take it and eat it with the students from the student union. Then, Xue Yan sent Jiang Yue in.

    Four hours before 3:00 in the afternoon, Xue Yan sent Jiang Yue to the door of the dormitory and watched Jiang Yue go in. Xue Yan went back to the medical school again and waited until 2:40 in the afternoon before he came again S University, pick up Jiang Yue at the door of the girls'' dormitory to watch the debate between the two schools.

    Zhou Ping did reserve two good seats for them. In the middle of the third row, the line of sight was excellent. When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived, they were already full of people.

    The two went to the backstage to find Zhou Ping first, and chatted a few times with the students from the student union. Because Zhou Ping was in the student union, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also very familiar with the people in the student union of S University, so they went to their seats.

    Zhou Ping didn''t stay in the backstage all the time, he just sat in front of them.

    The debate was very intense, but Zhou Ping did not forget to turn back to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in a low voice from time to time to talk to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and introduce who the members of the two schools'' debate teams on stage were, which team might win, and talk about topics that had nothing to do with the debate.

    for example-

    "National Day is coming, do you think we should go to Chen Sheng and the others to play, or let Chen Sheng and the others play with us?"

 Chapter 1928ï¼š Extra: A New Life 43 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Xue Yan also whispered: "Aren''t they going home on National Day?"

    Jiang Yue''s voice was also low: "Yesterday Xu Yi called me to say that she was going home for National Day."

    Zhou Pingdao: "Go back, our family is in City A, we will go home for two days, and then we will meet together. But Chen Sheng and the others want to see what our school looks like, and they say they have never been here before. For a good school, it¡¯s good to come here to take a photo.¡±

    Xue Yan said: "Then so, this National Day, we will go home first, and then we will play together. Then we will play locally, or go to another place, or go to see whose school, we will discuss it later?"

    Zhou Ping said: "Also."

    *

    It was the National Day holiday in a blink of an eye. Father Xue arranged a special plane in advance to take Jiang Yue and Xue Yan back together. This time, Zhou Ping also took the special plane together.

    Back in City A, Zhou Ping''s mother drove to pick up Zhou Ping, and after a long conversation at the airport gate, Zhou Ping''s mother took Zhou Ping back.

    Xue''s house is still the driver, Xue Yan still asks Jiang Yue to be sent back first, and then back to Xue''s house.

    Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, Yao Xi also came back from vacation.

    They stayed at home for two days before they made an appointment to meet at the entrance of the zoo in the city center.

    They had seen each other before they went to college. In fact, they hadn''t seen each other for over a month, but everyone was very happy.

    Seeing that Xu Yi and Chen Sheng came together, Zhou Ping and Yao He immediately started joking: "You haven''t seen each other for more than a month, so you two date?"

    Xu Yi laughed and scolded: "What nonsense, just because I was close to his house, we came here together."

    Chen Sheng smiled and said, "I''m chasing her, but she hasn''t agreed yet."

    Zhou Ping raised his eyebrows: "Have you figured it out?"

    Chen Sheng nodded. He was a little familiar at first, but when he got to college, he became acquainted with others easily, and he also knew a lot of girls, but there was still no girl he could talk to like Xu Yi, and he used to be in the same class and at home. They meet each other often, but now the university is in the same city, after all, it is not the same university. The number of meetings is less, so he really wants to see Xu Yi, but he doesn''t feel this way about other girls. He thinks that he should like it. So, he figured it out.

    But Xu Yi hasn''t thought about it since she just went to university, but because she can really talk to him, she actually feels okay with him, so she didn''t refuse, and wants to wait and see it for a while Look, if he still has the heart, the two will talk.

    Seeing that Zhou Ping still wanted to joke, Xu Yi was a little embarrassed, so he hurriedly took Jiang Yue''s arm and said, "Jiang Yue, let''s go buy milk tea, then there is a milk tea shop!"

    Then we all went to the milk tea shop.

    One cup of milk tea in hand before entering the zoo to play.

    There are also benches for people to rest in the zoo. Xu Yi was tired from walking, so he sat down on the bench, and Jiang Yue also sat down.

    Xue Yan, Zhou Pingyao, Chen Sheng, and four boys were watching the crocodile below in front of the fence.

    Xu Yi took a sip of milk tea and then whispered, "Jiang Yue, what does it look like to like someone?" Before Jiang Yue could answer, she asked again, "How did you know you like Xue Yan?"

    Jiang Yue, who immediately grasped the point: "You don''t know if you like Chen Sheng?"

    "Yeah." Xu Yi bit the straw and nodded slowly as if in distress. "I''ve known him for too long. We live in the same community. Kindergarten is a class, elementary school is also a class, and junior high school is not a class, but it''s a school."

 Chapter 1929ï¼š Extra: A New Life 44 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "The first year of high school is not the same class, but it is also in the same school. In the second year of high school, I majored in arts and sciences. I chose science, and I was divided into the same class with him. The university is another city. Going to the university is one part, and going home is also part of the train. On weekends, basically Even if I have nothing to do, I see each other. In fact, I see him from time to time. He told me that he likes me, and he wants to see me if he doesn¡¯t see me, but I don¡¯t seem to feel that way. Maybe I¡¯m too busy to think about him. When I have time, he comes to me again, in front of me... I don''t know anyway. All I know is that I must have a crush on him, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to talk to him like that."

    Jiang Yuedao: "Xue Yan''s situation with me should not be suitable for you, but you can think slowly and gradually know whether you like him or not. Didn''t he give you time? Didn''t he want you to think about being with him immediately? ."

    Xu Yi finally smiled again: "He''s just such a person, he can usually joke around, but when he''s serious, he''s very careful, probably because he''s afraid of my disgust. But I sometimes don''t understand, I look so ordinary. , and a little fat and short, why does he like me? Do you think I am inferior?"

    Jiang Yue: "You said that you used to be a little fat. I still believe it. Now you are so thin because of military training and the new environment. Your chin is so pointed, and you are still fat? I won''t tell you about Chen Sheng, I will just Let me tell you, I think you are very cute and people are easy to get along with. Besides, this love depends on the feeling. If you don''t really like you, you have known each other for so many years, and Chen Sheng will not rashly say that he likes you. Chase you."

    Xu Yi nodded with a smile: "I feel much more comfortable after hearing what you said. Maybe it''s because I''ve always been a little inferior, or it''s because my grades haven''t been so bad, and it''s better when I get into college."

    After a pause, Xu Yi said very seriously: "Jiang Yue, I will be better in the future, right? I was admitted to university by hard work, how bad my grades were at that time, then by hard work, I should really be able to learn accounting well and graduate. Find a good job and live a good life, right?"

    Jiang Yue nodded: "Yes."

    "Thank you Jiang Yue." Xu Yi was sincerely grateful. "I don''t know why, but every time you say it, I will believe it, and I think it''s like that. I''m not that bad, I can live well, I didn''t steal or rob, I didn''t do a bad thing, I''m all I work **** my own, I am working hard, I don¡¯t need to feel inferior at all, I have nothing to feel inferior. Also, there are people who really like me.¡±

    Jiang Yue just shook her arm.

    is like giving her strength.

    Xu Yi laughed even more: "I suddenly have the courage to like people." Don''t be afraid that people will dislike her for being short, for being too ordinary, and even for her bad grades, saying she is useless.

    No need to worry about Chen Sheng not really like her because of his inferiority. Even though everyone had sincerely confessed to her, she would think how could they possibly like her. She was so good.

    So, on the way back from the zoo, Xu Yi told Chen Sheng honestly that the deep-seated reason why she didn''t agree to him immediately was her low self-esteem.

    If she doesn''t have low self-esteem and thinks that no one will like such an ordinary her, she doesn''t have to wait for a while to see if he still has this heart.

    Chen Sheng just looked at her for a long time before saying, "I never felt bad about you."

 Chapter 1930ï¼š Extra: A New Life 45 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Everyone likes to talk to you," Chen Sheng continued, "You can chat with everyone, Zhou Ping is so straightforward, never wronged himself, and he can chat with you very well; the teacher also likes you , you are diligent and obedient; all the parents in our community like you, you are polite, you know everyone, especially the grandparents in the community. , but only if you never ignore them, they will be happy only when they see you, even if they are scolded by you; and me, I also nagging, I have grown up so many friends, but since childhood The one who has been in contact until now, not only in contact, but also in frequent contact, is only you."

    Hearing this, Xu Yi suddenly realized that Chen Sheng never said she was short, never said that she was average, never said that her grades were not good, never said...

    Even when he was joking, even when he was the most naughty and naive in kindergarten, he never said...

    never said a word about her bad...

    It''s like he doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, and it''s like he''s wearing a filter for her...

    turn out to be¡­

    turn out to be¡­

    Xu Yi''s tears just fell. It turned out that in his eyes, she was never bad at all.

    "Why are you crying." Chen Sheng was at a loss, and quickly took out a pack of tissues to wipe her tears.

    I have known her for so long, and it is not the first time I saw her cry, but I did cry suddenly when I saw her for the first time.

    Xu Yi couldn''t stop crying, but she still looked at Chen Sheng hard and said, "Chen, Chen Sheng, let''s be together, I know I like you."

    She also remembered that since she was a child, whenever she had something to do, the first person she looked for was not her parents, but Chen Sheng.

    For example, in kindergarten, when someone bullies her, she will shout: "Chen Sheng, someone bullies me."

    Later, knowing that the fight was not good, she did not dare to call Chen Sheng to fight, but took Chen Sheng to complain to the teacher.

    Later, she and him were no longer children. When they grew up, they stopped going to school together with a small schoolbag. She had a new friend, and he had a new friend, but as long as she said a word, he would still Will come right away.

    Later, she and him were older and knew more things. She began to think more easily, a little inferior, and didn''t want to be too troublesome. Even if there was something, she would try to solve it herself. I couldn''t solve it myself, so Chen Sheng was the first one to look for.

    It''s like going to college abroad. She is extremely uncomfortable and loses weight very quickly. She didn''t tell her family, she didn''t tell Jiang Yue and the others, if it wasn''t for Jiang Yue and the others who met this National Day, Jiang Yue and the others would not know her. She didn''t get used to the university, she was afraid that her family would be worried, and that Jiang Yue and the others were worried, but she told Chen Sheng without thinking about it.

    Chen Sheng was so angry at the time that he was stunned, but he still always took the bus to her university or made a phone call to guide her through the video, accompanied him, and she slowly got used to it.

    Wechat chat, even if Chen Sheng is not on the top, Chen Sheng will always be at the top. There are too many messages, voices, and correct videos between her and him. She never has to look for it, just open WeChat. I can see that Chen Sheng has news, and I am used to never doubting what it means.

    Now she understands, this should be liking.

    She likes Chen Sheng.

 Chapter 1931ï¼š Extra: A New Life 46 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    For so many years, she has Chen Sheng almost every day.

    Chen Sheng was stunned.

    I didn''t know how to get home, so I sent Xu Yi home in a dizzy way, and then I went home in a dizzy state.

    In the end, I didn¡¯t forget to tell Dizzy in the group.

    This is the group that only he, Xu Yi, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Zhou Ping, and Yao Xi belong to.

    -

    Chen Sheng: I invite you to dinner tomorrow.

    Zhou Ping was playing on his mobile phone, and when he saw it, he immediately asked with a voice, "How can I invite you to dinner? Didn''t you promise to go to the aquarium tomorrow? Climbing a mountain is fine."

    Yao En also voiced: "Whether it''s going to the aquarium or climbing the mountain, doesn''t it prevent him from inviting him to dinner? But I''m also quite surprised that he suddenly said that he would invite him to dinner."

    Xue Yan did not speak.

    -

    Xue Yan: ?

    Jiang Yue is the same.

    -

    Jiang Yue: ?

    Always ask why.

    Chen Sheng didn''t reply for a long time.

    Zhou Ping was a little anxious, and said again: "Chen Sheng, Chen Sheng, where are you? Send an invitation to dinner and disappear, what do you mean? Come out and tell us! They are waiting for you!"

    The next moment, there was another voice: "By the way, Xu Yi, why didn''t you see her bubbling in the group, except for me and Chen Sheng, she was the most bubbling."

    Xu Yi naturally saw the news in the group at this moment. She just cried a while ago. Although she stopped crying before she came back, she felt really embarrassed when she thought about it, and she understood the meaning of Chen Sheng''s words. Well, in general, whoever is in love in the group invites others to dinner.

    For example, when Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in love, they invited other people in the group to dinner.

    Xu Yi also waited for a while, seeing that Chen Sheng didn''t send any more news to the group, but Zhou Ping and Yao Xi were still shouting in the group, she wanted to bite the bullet and help explain it herself, but it was also at this time , Chen Sheng has emerged in the group again, but he still swipes the screen.

    -

    Chen Sheng: ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah

    The whole screen is full of "Ahhhh", and it''s all from Chen Sheng. Zhou Ping and Yao He are both scolding Chen Sheng in the group is not crazy, but unfortunately, Zhou Ping and Yao He''s scolding hasn''t stopped for a while. Seconds, it was swiped by ah ah again, and it was covered up.

    Xu Yi wanted to laugh when she saw it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are one by one. Xue Yan has not sent Jiang Yue to the Jiang family. She watched Chen Sheng in the group constantly. , It should be Xu Yi who promised Chen Sheng, and the two will start dating today.

    Zhou Ping and Yao Xi were also speechless. They kept swiping the screen to see whether Chen Sheng was dead or not. They simply left the group for a while, and returned to the group after about ten minutes.

    Finally, Chen Sheng''s excitement passed.

    Carefully, he typed out a sentence with joy.

    -

    Chen Sheng: Xu Yi promised to be with me

    Then, Zhou Ping and Yao He frantically swiped the screen with "Ah, ah, ah," and immediately deleted Chen Sheng''s sentence, so that no one else in the group could see it, so Chen Sheng had no choice but to stop Stop saying ''Xu Yi promised to be with me'', so Chen Sheng''s sentence can only survive in the cracks of ''ah''.

    Zhou Ping and Yao Xi were obviously teasing Chen Sheng. It was okay to be childish, but Chen Sheng was sweating anxiously, for fear that the rest of the group, namely Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, would not be able to see it.

    Regardless of whether it was Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, or Xu Yi, and Zhou Ping and Yao He, who deliberately brushed the screen to be funny, they were all laughing with their mobile phones.

    was finally let go, Zhou Ping and Yao Xi finally stopped swiping the screen, Chen Shengcai wiped a sweat, and obediently apologized in the group.

 Chapter 1932ï¼š Extra: A New Life 47 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    -Chen Sheng: Sorry.

    -

    Chen Sheng: Next time, I must pay attention to explain things clearly before swiping the screen

    Zhou Ping and Yao He immediately sent an emoji of "touch your head, be good, and light a cigarette" into the group.

    The angry Chen Sheng laughed.

    *

    The next day, we went to the aquarium together. As for climbing the mountain, we will go again tomorrow. Anyway, we are not in a hurry to go back to school.

    When he came out of the aquarium, it was naturally Chen Sheng who invited him to dinner.

    I found a restaurant near the aquarium and asked for a private room. Everyone sat in and ordered whatever they wanted. Because they are adults, in addition to drinks, they also ordered beer.

    However, Xue Yan didn''t let the driver drive today. He drove his own car and didn''t drink alcohol. Jiang Yue also went to get his driver''s license after the college entrance examination. Therefore, although Zhou Ping also drove out, he drank alcohol. It was opened by Jiang Yuelai.

    Chen Sheng, Xu Yi, Yaoxi and the three of them haven''t taken the driver''s license yet, so they still can''t drive. Xu Yi has some motion sickness, and even sitting in the front, so they don''t plan to learn to drive, but Chen Sheng and Yaoxi plan to wait for their sophomore year. , will report to driving school, test a driver''s license.

    Since the car can be driven by Jiang Yue, Zhou Ping can naturally give Chen a good life.

    Chen Sheng and Xu Yi are officially together, why should we celebrate.

    Yaoene is also filled with Chen Sheng.

    Xu Yiyin is a girl, she just wants to drink drinks, Zhou Ping and Yao Xi will not let her drink. However, because of Zhou Ping and Yao He''s teasing, Xu Yi was always embarrassed.

    Although I drank a lot of alcohol, it is not necessary to get people drunk, so there is always some smoke, but no one gets drunk, and it is easy to send it back.

    This is hard to give if you are drunk.

    After eating, it was almost two o''clock in the afternoon. Seeing that Chen Shengzhou and Yaoxi were all a little embarrassed, they didn''t go anywhere to play anymore. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan drove a car each, and sent Chen Sheng and Xu Yi back first. , and then sent Yao Xi back, and finally sent Zhou Ping back.

    When he sent Zhou Ping back home, he naturally left Zhou Ping''s car at Zhou Ping''s house, and then Jiang Yue took the car driven by Xue Yan and went to Xue''s company together.

    Now that the National Day is on holiday, except for those who are on duty during the holidays, everyone else in the company is on holiday, but Father Xue is still busy in the company.

    Knowing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s talents in biology and medicine, after Jiang Yue and Xue Yan filled in the application, Father Xue had a good talk with them about this issue. Therefore, Father Xue planned to spend a lot of money to invest in building a hospital. Xue''s family is not involved in this field, and there will be research centers and laboratories under the hospital. At that time, the research centers and laboratories will be equipped with the most advanced research and experimental equipment in the world to better **** the hospital.

    Father Xue still has investment vision and courage.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything, but he had already seen the huge business opportunities here. He felt that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would definitely shine in this field in the future and make great achievements. At the same time, he also wanted to contribute to scientific research and technology. Contribute his own efforts to progress, especially in medicine.

    Xue''s mother had a mental problem, which has not been completely cured. She obviously spent a lot of money on this disease. In the end, Xue''s mother chose to commit suicide, or took Xue Yan to commit suicide. This has always been a knot in Xue''s father''s heart.

    Father Xue hopes that all illnesses can be cured and everyone can be healthy.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not discussed. As soon as Jiang Yue and Xue Yan received the admission letter from the university, Father Xue got in touch with S University and S Medical University to talk about donating the laboratory building.

 Chapter 1933ï¼š Extra: A New Life 48 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    There is no requirement, just ask the school for one thing, so that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can use the laboratories of the two schools at will, giving the two children the greatest convenience, so that the two children can study things by themselves, without being restricted by anyone, and strive for medical science. There will be a major breakthrough soon.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have been in school for more than a month, and the school professor also called him, saying that the two are indeed very talented in this area, and even they are not even close to them. Sometimes they encounter problems, and even they Asking Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan helped solve it, which made him even more convinced that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan would definitely make great achievements in this field in the future.

    Then he invested in the construction of hospitals, laboratories, research centers, etc., naturally it was even less likely to regret it, and he was more determined.

    Went to Father Xue''s office and chatted with Father Xue about this matter. It was not until it was dark that he walked out of the company and went to a nearby hotel for dinner.

    Father Xue does not go home. He also has a house near the company. When he is usually busy, he lives in that house, while Father Xue is very busy all the year round.

    In addition to his investment vision and courage, Father Xue is also diligent enough. This is why Father Xue was able to start from scratch and build the Xue family into a wealthy generation.

    But Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still sent Father Xue downstairs to the nearby house, and then Xue Yan drove Jiang Yue back to Xue''s house.

    The next day, naturally, I went to climb the mountain.

    Slowly, the National Day holiday was over, and they went back to school separately. Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Zhou Ping naturally went back to school together.

    Zhou Ping is the student council member of the school and the monitor of his business administration class. When he came back from vacation, he was even busier. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also very busy. I still see Xue Yan at least once a day.

    See you later.

    Anyway, whether it is S University or the doorman of S Medical University, they all know Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Especially outside the door of S University, Xue Yan is more familiar with the students of the opposite school than the students in their own school.

    Halfway through the last semester of freshman year, both S University and S Medical University have ushered in the school sports meeting.

    The university now has a credit system. The credits include not only the test scores, but also some activities that you usually participate in, such as becoming the backbone of a club, or getting a place in the school sports meeting, which can be counted as certain credits.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have participated in the research of many professors, and they have applied for scientific research projects themselves, they have already approved the projects. These can bring them credits, and they do not need to participate in any other activities to earn credits, so , they don''t have to participate in any clubs, and they don''t have to sign up for the school''s sports meeting, as well as some school competitions.

    But how many people in the school can be like Jiang Yue and Xue Yan?

    More than 90% of students still earn credits by participating in various school activities. The school also encourages students to develop in an all-round way. This is completely different from high school. High school is all about test scores, but college, test scores only a part.

    However, although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not participate in the sports meeting of their respective schools, there were people in their dormitories. For example, there was a girl in Jiang Yue''s dormitory who reported 3,000 meters, and a boy in Xue Yan''s dormitory signed up for the high jump. .

    Even Zhou Ping reported for the 400m relay.

    But the extra credits for Zhou are enough. For example, being a monitor can get credits, and being a backbone of the student union at school can also get credits.

 Chapter 1934ï¼š Extra: A New Life 49 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Sometimes the teacher would let Zhou Ping participate in some off-campus projects related to business administration. Anyway, he was very busy, and there was no shortage of credits. So he was the first to sign up at the Sports Committee, but he didn''t dare to report too much. He had too many things to do, so he signed up for one.

    The school sports day is Friday. S University and S Medical University hold this sports meeting on the same day. Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have research projects of professors to follow up, they can not go to the playground if they are allowed by the teacher. When people and friends want to compete, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan plan to go to see it, which can be regarded as a support.

    S University and S Medical University have a common research project. Because the project is too large, one school cannot apply for it, so the two famous universities jointly applied for it. A few days ago, the professor in charge of this project brought Jiang Yue and Xue Yan together. into this project group.

    Medical University is worthy of being a medical university. The number of laboratory buildings is larger than that of S, so this project is mainly researched in the medical university.

    So, this morning, after having breakfast in the cafeteria, Jiang Yue came to the laboratory building of the Medical University to do this project to meet with Xue Yan.

    This project has only been done one-tenth, and some team members in the laboratory have used some of the reagents made on some white mice to see the effect.

    There is a need to dissect the white mice that have already been tested. The team members will know it, but they are not skilled. In the end, Jiang Yue will do the surgery.

    Professor looked straight and nodded, feeling that he was much more skilled than him.

    Xue Yan was Doctor Bai in the last days. Even if he lost the memory of Doctor Bai, his talent in this area is still indispensable. Even if he has not done autopsy a few times, he is already very skilled. Jiang Yue, who is very demanding, is particularly satisfied.

    Doing research is inherently demanding and serious.

    It is true that Jiang Yue didn¡¯t know much about medical skills before, and she didn¡¯t know much about biological cells, hereditary cancer, etc., but the powerful learning ability that evolved in the last days is still there. Whatever she did, she was engaged in this field, so she took the money she and her family Xue Yan earned, and bought a lot of equipment to practice this in private, so she didn''t know it from the beginning, she just didn''t want to go to university I will waste time learning this, so she has already learned it and practiced it.

    In addition, because he is very familiar with Dr. Cao in the last days, Dr. Cao mainly studies this aspect, and the last days are more advanced than here. She knows that many things can be researched, and she wants to do it. This is her future in this place. world research direction.

    She can''t solve all the ailments in this world, but at least it can make this place suffer from many diseases many years earlier.

    For example, some cancers that have been verified in the last days and can be cured.

    When the laboratory was busy until ten o''clock in the morning, there was nothing to do with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to the sports meeting. Fortunately, although the games are held on the same day, the time of the competition is somewhat different. They can watch all the games of their respective classes, their respective dormitories, and their friends Zhou Ping as they wish.

    Zhou Ping¡¯s 400-meter relay race was in the afternoon, and the girl who was going to run 3,000 meters in Jiang Yue¡¯s room also raced in the afternoon, one at 2:00 pm and the other at 3:00 pm.

 Chapter 1935ï¼š Extra: A New Life 50 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1935 Extra Story: A New Life 50 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The lab can come before 4pm, no hurry.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan arrived, Zhou Ping was taking off his coat. When he saw them coming, he threw the coat to Xue Yan to hold, and then moved around there.

    "Do you think I can run first?" Zhou Ping asked.

    Jiang Yue told the truth: "If you run alone, it is possible, but the relay depends on other people. I don''t know the speed of the other people in your group, I don''t know."

    Xue Yan also knew that Zhou Ping usually ran fast, but it was a relay, and he couldn''t rely on him alone. He didn''t know whether Zhou Ping''s group could be the first place, so he said: " Now that you have participated, do your best."

    "Definitely try my best. If I don''t try my best, wouldn''t it be too unfair to the people who relay with me? They all want to be first." Zhou Ping secretly pointed at him, who was also moving not far away. A boy who kept his head down but could see that he was very serious, his voice lowered: "I see, he, my class, is very introverted, and also afraid of the society. Sometimes when someone talks to him, he is afraid of shaking, I don¡¯t dare to participate in any activity club, but my family conditions are very bad. I want to get a scholarship, and my test scores are very good, but now the university does not rely on test scores alone. If you want a scholarship, you have to participate in activities to earn other credits. This time he I mustered up the courage to find me, trembling and told me that I wanted to participate in the sports meeting, but I didn¡¯t know what event to apply for, and then I told two other people that we wanted to apply for the 400-meter relay, but there was one person missing, so I asked him if he wanted it. We reported this project with us. He was very happy at the time. His eyes were full of crescents, but he was still shaking. We couldn¡¯t bear to see it. Name, the first place can add a lot of credits.¡±

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were silent.

    The school wants students to develop in an all-round way, which is a good thing, but some students want to develop in an all-round way, because of various reasons, it is really difficult.

    "The teacher also secretly helped him apply for bursaries and poverty subsidies," Zhou Ping continued in a low voice, "The bursaries haven''t come down so fast, the poverty subsidies given by the school have come down, but the amount is not much, and he is reluctant to use them. Okay. Since he is the champion of science in province D, the school has given him free tuition and accommodation for four years of college. Otherwise, his life will be even more critical, so who can see it. There are some people in the class. I wanted to help him, bring him into the club, and earn credits for him, but he really couldn''t adapt to the club, and he was shaking so badly that even if he was brought in and someone took care of him, he voluntarily quit."

    "By the way," Zhou Ping said again, "We have been training together every day for the 400-meter relay during this period of time. When he saw me and the other two people, he no longer trembled so much. I wondered why he chose business administration. He said that he originally wanted to choose a biology major, to do research, and to be able to be quiet, just like your major, Jiang Yue, but it is not easy to find a job after a biology major, so it is best to continue to study for a master''s degree and a doctorate, but at home He also wanted him to come out to work earlier, and his uncle told him that business administration is a good major, what to say, to be tall and to have a face, and then he listened to his uncle''s words and chose business administration."

    Speaking of this, Zhou Ping commented: "To be honest, I also think he is suitable for quiet research."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1936ï¼š Extra: A New Life 51 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1936 Fanwai: A New Life 51 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Alas." Zhou Ping also sighed. After taking another look at the boy, he said, "If he can''t change the society, what''s the use of studying business administration. His uncle has no culture, and neither does his parents. I don''t know this. I think his uncle asked him to study business administration. It''s just hurting him. If he chooses a major according to his preferences, wouldn''t he say that his interest is the best teacher, and I feel that he is suitable. Anyway, I think it must be more promising than studying business administration. "

    During the period of , Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t talk. It was not until Zhou Ping finished speaking that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other.

    Immediately, Xue Yan asked, "Then what does he think now?"

    Zhou Ping: "I also asked, but I didn''t think much about it, I just wanted to go out to work earlier. I feel like it would be a pity to be a champion in science. If I can be the champion, my brain must be very good."

    Xue Yan said: "Isn''t it because I came to work early to earn money? If he can earn money while studying, his family will not object to him studying his favorite major."

    "But he looks like this, how can he make money while studying?" Zhou Ping was puzzled.

    Jiang Yue: "Let him change his major and participate in the scientific research project in the hands of Professor Zheng. The scientific research project in the hands of Professor Zheng will pay the team members salaries."

    Immediately, she turned her head and looked at Xue Yan: "Let''s go and ask Professor Zheng. Professor Zheng has always cherished talents. I seem to have heard him mention the number one science student in province D before, which is a pity. The office also went to recruit the champion of science in province D, but because it takes five years to start studying medicine, I was rejected by the champion of science, but I didn''t care at that time. I just changed my major, not to a medical university, presumably S university also agree."

    Xue Yan nodded.

    Zhou Ping was excited: "Professor Zheng from the Medical University?! The scientific research project that even the undergraduate team members were paid by the joint application of the two schools?!"

    This is a big project!

    In Zhou Ping''s impression, Professor Zheng''s team members are basically postgraduates and doctoral students. There are almost no undergraduates. It''s not that Professor Zheng doesn''t want to have them, but they don''t meet Professor Zheng''s requirements.

    Until this year''s freshman enrollment, Professor Zheng was extremely satisfied with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s talents in this area, and personally found Jiang Yue and Xue Yan and invited them to join the project team.

    Therefore, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are also paid.

    This salary is not a fixed salary, but is paid according to the contribution and contribution to the envy. The more contributions and contributions to the results, the more he pays, which is somewhat equivalent to commissions and bonuses.

    Naturally, there is also a basic salary, which is more than 2,000, which is still very attractive.

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded again, and then asked, "What''s his name?" After a long time, he and his family Yuebao still didn''t know the name of the champion of science in D city.

    "That''s great!" Zhou Ping was happy for his classmates and replied, "Song Yun. His name is Song Yun."

    Jiang Yue: "Look back and find a time, and ask him in private if he is willing to transfer like this. Professor Zheng, Xue Yan and I will go and say, as long as he is willing, as long as Professor Zheng tells S University at that time, S University will. Let him change his major and join my class. After the military training is removed, it is not long before the school starts. He has a good mind, and it is still too late to change now."

    "Yes. Yes." Zhou Ping naturally agreed immediately and happily.

    The voice just fell, just in time, the 400-meter relay race was about to start, Zhou Ping hurried to his relay position and stood up.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1937ï¼š Extra: A New Life 52 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1937 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 52 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both looked at Song Yun with his head down, but they also went to the station to wait. The shadows could see that Song Yun was actually shaking a little. Obviously, he was not used to so many people looking at him, and even if he lowered his head, he couldn''t help shaking a little.

    But when it was his turn to run, even though he lowered his head, he still ran quite fast, which did not hold Zhou Ping and the others back at all.

    Zhou Ping and the other two people ran as fast as they could, just to help Song Yun.

    In the end, he really ran the first place.

    When they went up to receive the award, Zhou Ping and the other two people asked Song Yun to stand in the middle, and they wanted to take a group photo. Song Yun still lowered his head, Zhou Ping and the other two people were making trouble with Song Yun, and they were playing around with Song Yun. He raised his face, Song Yun had a smile on his face, but his body couldn''t stop shaking. There were too many people in front of him looking at him. Zhou Ping and the other two clearly felt it, but they didn''t say anything, just He smiled even more happily at the camera, and wrapped his shoulders around Song Yun tighter.

    stopped Song Yun''s trembling slightly.

    makes it invisible at all.

    No one would laugh at Song Yun.

    Song Yun used to go to school and was laughed at for trembling at a little thing because of his social fear.

    Song Yun is not a fool, he knows. He felt that he had met a good man.

    The photo came out, and he saw himself standing in the middle, smiling as happily as Zhou Ping and the others.

    *

    Until the end of the games, Zhou Pingcai privately asked Song Yun if he would like to change his major, and also told Song Yun what Jiang Yue and Xue Yan meant.

    Song Yun lowered his head for a long time, as if he was fighting an ideological struggle. Finally, he glanced at the few college biology books on his desk that he had torn through before slowly nodding.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told Professor Zheng everything. Professor Zheng was very happy. As soon as Song Yun agreed, he went to S University in person. The president of S University had also met Song Yun, the champion, and felt that Song Yun is not suitable for business administration. Now he is only changing his major, and he is just transferring between departments, not to the opposite school. Naturally, he has no objection. He immediately signed the consent form, and the deans of the two departments also signed the consent form. Then, Song Yun switched from the business administration major to the biology major, taking the same class as Jiang Yue.

    It was also from this day that Song Yun joined the project team jointly applied by the two universities under Professor Zheng.

    Song Yun''s family heard that he changed his major and got paid, even Song Yun and his uncle had no opinion.

    When Professor Zheng asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to bring Song Yun to meet him for the first time, he tested Song Yun and found that although Song Yun had majored in business administration before, he was interested in biological research and had been looking at second-hand products in this area. Books, and because he is poor, he has no other entertainment but to read books. He spends almost all his time reading books, so he actually has a lot of knowledge in this area, and the foundation is not bad at all, even better than some senior students who are about to graduate To be outstanding, although he still can''t compare with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Professor Zheng is also very satisfied.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also thought that Song Yun had a really good brain and was suitable for this.

    However, seeing that Song Yun is very thin, Professor Zheng gave Song Yun two months'' basic salary in advance, so that Song Yun can eat what he needs to eat and drink what he needs to drink. , his brain power can''t be fully utilized, and the project is usually very brain-intensive. He still has a lot of professional courses to learn, and he also needs to expand his studies. Anyway, he must keep up with nutrition.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1938ï¼š Extra: A New Life 53 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1938 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 53 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Song Yun agreed. But it''s just no longer saving on food and drink. In other respects, it''s still very economical. He also has two younger sisters, both of whom are in school. He wants to save the money and spend it on his sister, so that her sister will not suffer as hard as he went to school. Suffering him alone is enough.

    Song Yun knew a lot of theoretical knowledge, but still had little practical operation, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took it with him, and usually did experiments on his hands.

    Song Yun Club is afraid that he likes to do his own things quietly, and he is very able to do experiments calmly. He is very patient, and he is very careful and meticulous. It is difficult to make mistakes... In short, other people in the project team even He is more or less temperamental, but he also likes Song Yun very much and does experiments with him.

    When doing things, Song Yun is very easy to be completely immersed in it, and he won''t shake at all, and the whole person can''t be stable. When everyone looks at it, they can forget about his social fears.

    Everyone thinks that Song Yun looks like he has two faces.

    Once you start your research, it will shine like a different person.

    But everyone felt that this was the real Song Yun.

    After all, as long as he is completely familiar with him, Song Yun will not be afraid of that person, and he may be with someone he doesn''t know very well.

    Song Yun is also talented in this area and has made rapid progress. In addition to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, the project team is far behind others. Slowly Song Yun also stands out, leaving others far behind.

    Song Yun felt that he had two more teachers than others, namely Jiang Yue and Xue Yan.

    Without Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to teach him, his progress would not be so fast.

    And Song Yun is also becoming more and more important and outstanding in the project team. The most happy is S University, because there are only three undergraduates in the project team, and S University takes up two, namely Jiang Yue and Song Yun.

    Professor Zheng is extremely gratified. He doesn''t care if he is a Bole or not, and he doesn''t mind who taught his students, and he doesn''t care about others. He just wants talented people to make the best of their talents and contribute to the country and society.

    Once this project is successfully researched, it is unknown how many people can be treated.

    And if he has the ability to provide these talents with the best research environment, then he will provide it. If you can help these people to focus on their research, then he will help.

    *

    Today, Friday night, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Song Yun were sitting in one of the laboratories of the experimental building of the project led by Professor Zheng of S Medical University, sitting in front of the sterile operating table to do experiments.

    Suddenly, Xue Yan''s cell phone rang.

    is from Zhou Ping.

    It happened that Xue Yan had also completed the experiment assigned to him, so he took the phone and connected it.

    "Xue Yan, Yao Xi is almost here, I can''t pick it up at the train station, something happened to the student union today, I can''t leave at all, I''m probably busy until twelve o''clock, have you finished your experiment? ?"

    They agreed in the small group that Yao Xi, Chen Sheng, and Xu Yi would come to their school to play this weekend. Bought Friday night tickets.

    But Yaoxi arrived that night. Chen Sheng and Xu Yi were late because they bought their tickets. The tickets for 11 o''clock in the evening will not arrive until tomorrow morning.

    "Well, I''m done, I''ll pick it up." Xue Yan replied.

    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Yue also completed the experiment, stopped the operation, and cleaned up the test bench.

    Song Yun was still a bit unfinished, and there were people in the lab next door. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan told Song Yun and they left first. And let Song Yun go back to the dormitory after the experiment, send them a message when he arrives in the dormitory, and let them know.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1939ï¼š Extra: A New Life 54 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1939 Extra Story: A New Life 54 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    After all, this is not S University. After Song Yun has done the experiment, he will have to cross the road to return to S University. Song Yun is introverted and not very courageous, just in case something goes wrong.

    Song Yun agreed, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left.

    The bus from the train station to S Medical University or the gate of S usually disappears at ten o''clock in the evening, but now it is half past ten in the evening, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan took a taxi to the train station.

    Yao Xi just came out of the train station, carrying a bag in one hand and a plastic bag in the other. The plastic bag is a bottle of water and a little food. When he saw them, he immediately smiled: "Isn''t it that you don''t have to pick it up? , I''m a man, it''s not that I don''t know which school you guys are in, just take a taxi and ask the driver to take me there."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "It''s rare for you to come here." Then, he took the bag in his hand and put it into the taxi behind him.

    Yao Xi took out the bottle of water he had not finished drinking from the plastic bag, took a sip before putting it away, and followed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan into the car.

    "There is still a closed restaurant near the school. Shall we take you to eat something?" Jiang Yue and her family, Xue Yan, sat in the back seat and said to Yao Xi, who was sitting in the co-pilot.

    "I''ve had dinner tonight, but it''s about the time, so I can have a late night snack." Yao Xi said back.

    Xue Yan: "There is also a late-night snack next to the restaurant, like dumplings and Chaos Oden."

    "Okay, let''s go there." Yao En had no objection. "When will Chen Sheng and Xu Yi arrive tomorrow?"

    Jiang Yue: "It''s 8:00 in the morning, we''ll come pick it up at 7:30."

    Yaoene: "You bought a sleeper, right?"

    Jiang Yue: "Xu Yi said yes."

    Yao En: "That''s good. You can have a good night''s sleep in the car. Sitting down is really tricky. Fortunately, I''m close to you. I''ll be there in three or four hours, and they won''t be able to."

    Xue Yan: "According to Zhou Ping, Chen Sheng bought a sleeper just to make Xu Yi sleep soundly."

    Yao En: "Chen Sheng usually takes good care of Xu Yi, not to mention that they are dating now. I heard from them that their family is also very happy that they are dating."

    Xue Yan: "I and Yuebao also heard them say this."

    Yao En immediately clicked his tongue twice: "How old is Jiang Yue, why do you still call her Yue Bao?"

    Xue Yan didn''t say that he had called Jiang Yue this way all his life, even when he was in the 99th day of Daling, he still called his family Yuebao. Later, when he came to this world, it was not easy to call him Yuebao at first. But after getting acquainted with Yao He and the others, he stopped hiding and was still called Yue Bao. Yao He and the others made fun of him at that time.

    But it was just the third year of high school, and his family Yuebao was only seventeen years old, so it was okay to be called Yuebao.

    But now his family Yuebao has turned eighteen and is still in college. Calling Yuebao again is a bit like calling him a child, but he has no plans to change it.

    Besides, his family, Yuebao, was used to this title and didn''t think it was anything.

    His family Yuebao already thinks so, so why can''t he call him that again?

    Before Xue Yan could speak, Yao Xi clicked his tongue again, joking: "I''m afraid others won''t know it''s yours."

    "Cough." Xue Yan just coughed a little embarrassedly.

    Yao Xi was still joking: "Pity me and Zhou Ping, the two single old dogs, who eat dog food from your pair and Chen Sheng Xu Yi''s pair all day long."

    Although Xue Yan has been in this world for more than a year, he still cannot understand why some people compare him to a dog.

    Jiang Yue just smiled.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1940ï¼š Extra: A New Life 55 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1940 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 55 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The taxi stops at the gate of S Medical.

    As soon as they got out of the car, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue pointed to the door opposite and said, "That''s S University."

    "It''s really right there!" Although he knew it for a long time, Yao En was still very excited.

    "There are hotels, restaurants and places to eat supper, let''s go there." Jiang Yue said, pointing to a business community that was still lit not far away.

    "Okay." Yao En naturally had no opinion at all.

    But before they passed, when they turned around, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw Song Yun carrying a schoolbag and holding a white lab coat in front of him. .

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue introduced Song Yun and Yao Xi to know each other, and asked Song Yun to have supper together.

    Song Yun had heard of Yao Xi''s name from Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Zhou Ping, but he had never seen it before. For him, he was still like a stranger. It was the first time they met, Song Yun instinctively. Social fear, he felt a little trembling, but he also knew that he had to overcome it. The more he liked to do experiments, the less he wanted to tremble when he saw strangers. He never thought about how good he was in communicating with people, but he always thought about himself It is normal to be able to communicate with others at ordinary times without any obstacles.

    So, he nodded and agreed.

    Chaos, which all four of us ordered, was a late-night snack, and it tasted pretty good. No wonder it was still open at this point, and people came to eat it from time to time.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Yao Xi all invited Song Yun to play together tomorrow, and Song Yun agreed.

    I had eaten Chaos, and it was half past eleven in the evening, so I didn''t talk much. I asked for a room in the small hotel next to me, and lived for Yao Xi. Then Xue Yan sent Jiang Yue back to S University.

    Song Yun is also S big, so he is a natural piece.

    When he got to the school, he was safe, and he didn''t let Song Yun go back to the dormitory, so he sent them a message. The boys'' dormitory and the girls'' dormitory were not in the same place. On the other side of the group, Jiang Yue went back to the girls'' dormitory group through another road.

    Xue Yan sent Jiang Yue to the door of the girls'' bedroom.

    Whether it''s S University or the Medical University opposite, the dormitories of each dormitory will close at 11 o''clock in the evening, and no one will come in or out, but people like Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Song Yun were beaten by professors. Those who have greeted them know that they often do experiments until late, and sometimes even stay up late and not come back that night. Therefore, even if the dormitory door is closed, the dormitory aunt will open it and let in.

    When I checked the dormitory, I didn''t remember them.

    Watching Jiang Yue enter the glass door that the dormitory aunt just opened, Xue Yan turned around and returned to the Medical University.

    The next day, in the morning, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went to pick them up again. They took Xu Yi and Chen Sheng to the S gate and joined Yao Xi, Zhou Ping, and Song Yun.

    Because of the sleeper tickets, Xu Yi and Chen Sheng slept well even on the train last night. They were full of energy today, and they were very happy to meet Song Yun.

    It was Zhou Ping. Last night, because of the student union, he stayed up a bit late, and only slept in the early hours of the morning. Fortunately, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were picked up again in the morning, and now it was 8:30, and he had slept enough for seven hours. , people are actually quite spiritual. What''s more, he was also happy when his friend came.

    Knowing what happened to Song Yun, Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, and Yao Xi admired Song Yun''s good brains, and they were also very patient with Song Yun.

    Undoubtedly, Song Yun also relaxed a lot, and the symptoms of trembling also improved a lot.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1941ï¼š Extra: A New Life 56 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1941 Extra Story: A New Life 56 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The three of Yao En came here, mainly to see Jiang Yue and his school, and secondly to have fun in S City, so, this time, Jiang Yue and the others naturally brought Yao En and the others to S University and S Medical University. Go around inside, including laboratories, gymnasiums, classrooms, performance buildings, libraries and more.

    When I meet professors, teachers and classmates, I will also introduce them to Yaoxi.

    "Your area is too big." The three of Yaoxi were surprised. It took me a whole morning to read it well.

    In the cafeteria alone, there are five.

    There are five S majors, five medical majors, ten in total, and a small restaurant not far from the school. Anyway, I don¡¯t have to worry about not having a place to eat.

    "Let''s eat in the cafeteria at noon!" Xu Yi suggested.

    Zhou Ping''er, "Okay, let''s see which one you want to eat."

    Xu Yi smiled and said, "These ten cafeterias, we can''t get enough of the tickets when we go back tomorrow afternoon."

    Yao En: "It''s not that I can''t come here in the future. I''ll go eat the rest later. I''ll see which one they think is the best, and then I''ll eat it."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "The taste is actually pretty good, otherwise there are so many cafeterias, there are really bad ones, and there are no people going to the bad ones, and the cafeteria can''t be opened. So, nothing is the best. Yes, almost."

    Chen Sheng: "Then choose one."

    Jiang Yue: "The first canteen is the closest, let''s go to the first canteen."

    "Um."

    Everyone had no opinion, and then they all went to the first cafeteria.

    I didn''t queue on the first floor, nor on the second floor, but went to eat on the third floor. The noodle dish on the third floor is very tasty. Jiang Yue and the others also ordered fried vegetables and rice.

    There is a private room on the third floor, but this is in the school, Yao Xi, Chen Sheng, Xu Yi, and the others all wanted to feel the atmosphere, so they didn''t go into the private room to eat, but sat with many people in front of the rows of tables and stools in the lobby to eat.

    Originally, Song Yun kept his head down, but after getting along all morning, Song Yun raised his head, but he still couldn''t look at other people he didn''t know very well, otherwise he would easily tremble.

    The three of Yao En also take good care of Song Yun, Song Yun can naturally feel it, and think that the three of Yao En are also good people.

    "Where shall we go in the afternoon?" Chen Sheng asked while eating.

    Zhou Pingdao: "Let''s go to the playground, there is a large playground in S city. Xue Yan and Jiang Yue haven''t been there yet, we''ll wait for you to come together someday. Song Yun hasn''t been there either, it''s just that we are today. Let''s play together."

    "Okay, then go there." Yao Xi, Chen Sheng and Xu Yi had no objection.

    "What about tonight?" Yao Xi asked.

    Without waiting for anyone to answer, Chen Sheng hurriedly said: "Xu Yi wants to go to the movies tonight, there is a movie by her favorite actor tonight, in fact, that movie was released last night, but we didn''t come here, so we didn''t go to see it together. , I told her when I was on the train, let''s go see it tonight, you guys too, right?"

    "Okay." Zhou Ping didn''t care.

    Yaoene doesn''t matter.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and Song Yun don''t care either, the movie tonight is so settled.

    "Then I''ve booked a ticket." Chen Sheng was so happy that he was busy, took out his mobile phone and started to buy everyone''s movie tickets for the evening on his mobile phone.

    Zhou Ping gave him a sideways look: "You can spoil Xu Yi, the actor she likes is a man, why aren''t you jealous?"

    Before Chen Sheng could speak, Xu Yi said, "Who told you that the actor I like is a man?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1942ï¼š Extra: A New Life 57 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1942 Extra Story: A New Life 57 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Zhou Ping smiled: "Isn''t it?"

    Xu Yi smiled and said: "Definitely not, she is a woman, I feel that no matter what she plays, it is the same thing, especially true, sometimes only one expression, one look, I can look at it and immediately shed tears. , made me feel like I was there, like I was the character she played."

    When she said this, Yao Xi was also curious, and hurriedly asked: "Who is she? Is she really that good at acting?"

    "Her name is Qin Zi, and her acting skills are very good." Xu Yi looked proud.

    "Qin Zi?" Yao He blinked, "I don''t know. Have you heard of it?"

    Zhou Ping shook his head.

    Jiang Yue also shook her head.

    Xue Yan also shook his head.

    Song Yun naturally shook his head.

    Chen Sheng knew that, so he explained: "He is a small 18th-tier actor, not popular, and I didn''t know it before. But I followed Xu Yi to watch a few movies she played, although they were all small roles, sometimes even There are only one or two sentences, but don''t say it, the acting is really good, it is obviously two eyes, one mouth and one nose, but it is able to perform scary, scary, and painful feelings, just like Xu According to what I said, it can make you feel like you are her, that role, anyway, you don''t play at all, even against some old actors, she can suppress other people''s dramas even if she doesn''t say a few words. ."

    Zhou Ping: "Since his acting skills are so good and he has acted in several movies, why hasn''t he become popular yet? Did he debut late? So even if his acting skills are good, he still hasn''t gotten a bigger role?"

    Xu Yi: "She made her debut not too late. She made her debut when she was 18 years old. Now she is 24 years old, that is to say, it has been six years since her debut. She has made more than 20 movies, maybe a dozen. She is obviously very good at acting. , From the moment she debuted, her acting skills exploded, but I don''t know why, she just couldn''t become popular, and she hasn''t taken over any important roles. In the movie we watched tonight, she was a very small role in it, and the fans said that She doesn''t have a few lines, and she bursts out according to her acting skills, completely crushing other people in the show, and she is actually very good-looking, not ugly... Maybe it''s really fate if she is popular or not."

    Yaoxi smiled and said, "It''s really like what you said, it''s really fate."

    Zhou Pingze said: "Then we really have to watch this movie at night. Then you can show us which actor you like."

    "Okay." Xu Yi was very happy. Also very happy. "It would be great if you all became her fans, and we would have more topics to talk about. I am her diehard fan. Although she is not popular and has not many fans at all, she is basically a diehard fan."

    Zhou Ping: "Forget it, I don''t chase stars. Xue Yan, Jiang Yue and Song Yun must also forget it. They don''t care about that."

    Yao En quipped: "How about I join in and become a fan?"

    Xu Yi laughed and scolded: "If you don''t really like her, why do you want your support?"

    Chen Sheng also laughed: "Yao Xi, don''t be scolded, she is really a die-hard fan. If you do this again, she will think you are insulting her idol."

    *

    I went to the playground in the afternoon and had dinner in the evening. Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Zhou Ping, Song Yun, Yao Xi, Xu Yi, and Chen Sheng went into the cinema and watched Qin Zi''s movie.

    Only then did Jiang Yue know that Qin Zi is the kind of standard beauty, but she really looks like what she plays. In this movie, she obviously doesn''t have a few lines, and she can''t deliberately play ugly, but she is the character''s inner and outer appearance. The ugliness of the show is vividly and vividly performed, making people hate it.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1943ï¼š Extra: A New Life 58 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1943 Extra Story: A New Life 58 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    I can''t wait to rush into the screen and tear her apart.

    But her last look, obviously not crying, made people feel that she was extremely pitiful.

    According to Xu Yi whispered in the movie theater: "Most of her roles are villains. If you want people to hate her, you hate her, if you want people to sympathize with her, you sympathize with her. If you want to make people creepy, she creeps her... Anyway, her acting skills are extremely consummate. ,flexible."

    Even without Xu Yi''s notification, Jiang Yue and the others could actually know this just by watching Qin Zi play for less than three minutes.

    General villains are very complicated inside, and they are especially difficult to act.

    This Qin Zi''s acting skills are indeed bursting.

    When he was out of the cinema, Xu Yi saw that the fans said that Qin Zi was filming in the film and television city of S City, and that Qin Zi received another small role, so Xu Yi wanted to go to the film and television city tomorrow to play, try his luck, and watch Can you meet Qin Zi?

    For the film that has just been released for two days, Qin Zi''s role is too small and not popular at all, and the producer did not let Qin Zi participate in the promotion, so Qin Zi is very free compared to those leading actors, which is why Qin Zi is in the Film and Television City, and there is no reason to actively promote the movie box office everywhere, Qin Zi didn''t even forward the Weibo that she appeared in this movie, it was discovered by fans themselves.

    Xu Yi wanted to go to the film and television city. As a boyfriend, Chen Sheng naturally wanted to go too.

    Jiang Yue and the others didn''t think about meeting Qin Zi or not, they just thought that Xu Yi and Chen Sheng wanted to go, and they hadn''t been to the film and television city before, so they could still go and have a look, so Jiang Yue and the others had no objection.

    The next day, at nine o''clock in the morning, Jiang Yue and the others appeared at the Studio City.

    There are still many shops selling food and drink in the film and television city.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue held hands, Chen Sheng and Xu Yi held hands, Zhou Pingyao, the two single dogs, walked together with Song Yun, who was also a single dog, in the middle.

    Song Yun couldn''t help trembling because he always saw strangers these two days, but he was very happy.

    This is sandwiched between Zhou Ping and Yao Xi, two familiar people. He is not so afraid of people anymore, and his head is not so lowered. All around, he had never seen it before, and felt it was very novel, which made his eyes light up.

    Xu Yi came to the film and television city with the idea that she might meet Qin Zi and take a look at this idol from a distance, but she would not be disappointed if she did not meet her. After all, her main purpose in coming to S city was to meet and hang out with friends. Let''s play together.

    But when she saw Qin Zi, a white shirt, washed-white jeans, sneakers, a simple beige windbreaker, and big wavy hair, standing with a lot of people, she still cried out excitedly. stand up.

    "Ah, ah, Qin Zi! It''s really Qin Zi!" Xu Yi held Chen Sheng''s arm tightly, unable to move his eyes away, looking at Qin Zi.

    Jiang Yue and the others followed.

    Qin Zi is really not popular at all. Even at this moment, not many people in this film and television city know that she is an actress. She was there with one hand in the pocket of her windbreaker, and she didn''t know what to say to the phone when she suddenly heard screams, It was the first time she heard screams calling for her in the Studio City, and she stopped talking and looked over.

    Seeing Xu Yi, she was startled.

    This is her fan.

    Xu Yi has added a fan base, and also chatted with her privately, expressing that she likes the role she plays very much, and the fans of each role can tell her about it.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1944ï¼š Extra: A New Life 59 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1944 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 59 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    And Xu Yi''s avatar is Xu Yi herself, and her memory is still very good, and she can recognize it at a glance.

    Thinking about last night in the fan group, Xu Yi seemed to have bubbled up saying that he was looking for friends to play in S city and wanted to try his luck in the film and television city, but he didn''t expect it to come.

    "Okay, I''ll hang up." Qin Zi hung up the phone and walked towards Xu Yi.

    "Ah ah ah ah, is she coming towards me? I don''t have dizziness, right? No dazzle?" Xu Yi was even more excited, and held Chen Sheng''s arm more tightly.

    Chen Sheng''s arm was sore and red from scratching, but he still answered hurriedly: "It seems that he is really coming towards you."

    Jiang Yue and the others were also surprised that Qin Zi would come.

    As soon as Qin Zi came over, he called out tentatively: "Xu Yi?" She remembered that the fan seemed to have just told her his name, and it was Xu Yi.

    "Zizi!" Xu Yi jumped up excitedly. "The people in the group are right. You really remember what your fans said to you! You still recognize me! I''m so happy! Diligently, I really like you!"

    Qin Zi smiled and said, "I recognized it because of your avatar. The avatar in your fan group is you."

    "Mmmm." Xu Yi just nodded, like a very obedient baby.

    This is really a reaction to seeing an idol.

    Jiang Yue and the others looked at each other.

    "You came here with your friends?" Qin Zi glanced at the few people next to Xu Yi. Each is individual. Especially a pair of boys and girls with their fingers interlocked, even if they are in the entertainment industry, their appearance is also at the ceiling level.

    "Well, I want to try my luck and see if I can see you, and then they will come with me."

    Qin Zi opened his mouth, just wanted to say something, but the phone rang again, she hung up, but the phone rang again, she connected, there was a roar from the phone, anyway, she was told to hurry back.

    Before he could finish listening, Qin Zi said, "Got it." Then he was about to hang up.

    Xu Yi raised her mobile phone and wanted to take a photo with her idol, but seeing that Qin Zi seemed to be in a hurry, she hurriedly hid her phone and did not want to delay her idol.

    Qin Zi noticed it, so he didn''t rush to leave, "Take a picture."

    "Yes, can you?" Xu Yi''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes." Qin Zi nodded.

    Chen Sheng hurriedly said, "I''ll help you shoot!"

    Qin Zi: "Thank you."

    Then Chen Sheng took Xu Yi''s mobile phone and hurriedly took a group photo of Qin Zi and Xu Yi.

    "Zizi, I will always like you! I will always support you!" Xu Yi shouted to Qin Zi while holding the phone with the photos saved.

    She never imagined that her idol would recognize herself and take the initiative to come to her.

    She felt that it was going both ways!

    Qin Zi smiled and said, "I don''t know what to say, so thank you." Like her sister, she touched Xu Yi''s head, and then she nodded politely with Jiang Yue and the others, and hurried away.

    Zhou Ping leaned one arm on Song Yun''s shoulder and watched Qin Zi walk away: "Before I met the real person, I didn''t think how good this person was. When I met him, he was indeed different from many people in the entertainment industry."

    Jiang Yue and they also feel this way.

    Xu Yi still held the phone tightly: "I finally understand why those people in the group who have met Diligently are so determined. It turns out that it is not only because of her acting skills, but also because of her."

    Seeing Xu Yi like this, Yao Xi smiled and bumped into Chen Sheng: "It''s over, your girlfriend is even more loyal."

    Chen Sheng laughed and said, "As long as it''s a woman, I''m not jealous."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1945ï¼š Extra: A New Life 60 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1945 Extra Story: A New Life 60 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chen Sheng, Xu Yi, and Yao Xi were all afternoon tickets. After lunch, they were sent off in turn. Jiang Yue, Xue Yanzhou, and Song Yun went back to school.

    Before I knew it, it was Wednesday.

    Both Jiang Yue and Xue Yan only had two classes in the morning, and there were no classes at other times. Therefore, after the two classes in the morning, the two came to the laboratory again.

    In the laboratory, Professor Zheng was instructing the doctoral students'' dissertation, but he was very anxious. When he saw them, he hurriedly asked: "Are you all out of class today?"

    "Yes." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    "Then will you help me send this document to the research center in the northern suburbs of the city? They are eager to ask for it. There is a big problem with this paper, but it has to be handed in, and I have to solve it too."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no opinion.

    "Drive my car, it''s troublesome to transfer." Professor Zheng took out the key again. He also gave them a phone number: "When you arrive at the entrance of the center, call this number, and someone will come out and receive the documents. By the way, let that person bring you in to see it, it is the largest research center in our country. "

    "it is good."

    Professor Zheng''s car was parked downstairs, Xue Yan drove the car, and Jiang Yue sat in the co-pilot with the documents.

    After driving for more than an hour, we arrived at the northern suburbs, where there is indeed a very large laboratory. Parking the car at the door, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got off the car, stood at the door, and called someone.

    The person who came out was also a student brought by Professor Zheng, but he graduated early, and he has been in the research center for several years. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both called him senior.

    It is estimated that Professor Zheng told the senior in advance, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything, the senior took the documents and took them into the research center by swiping the card.

    It is worthy of being the largest research center in the country, and its scale is not comparable to that of any university laboratory.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan did not come out of the research center until almost four in the afternoon.

    Xue Yan was still driving.

    When he was passing through the city, he suddenly saw a large truck at the intersection in front of him. It rammed into several cars, and Xue Yan hurriedly stopped the car.

    There was such a big car accident, and soon the road was blocked.

    A lot of cars stopped at once, and everyone went to the front to help.

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue also got out of the car and went to see if there was anything in front of them that needed help. Together with everyone, they lifted everyone out of the car.

    There is a person who needs to be rescued on the spot. Although there is no such condition, Xue Yan immediately rescued this person as much as possible.

    Jiang Yue was also stained with blood, but she still got into a car to get the people out of the car. This car is leaking oil, and the oil leak is serious, it is really dangerous.

    Ke just broke the window glass and reached out to open the door, only to find that the person in the driver''s seat was the actress Xu Yi liked - Qin Zi.

    Qin Zi had lost consciousness and was seriously injured, with blood dripping from his head.

    Jiang Yue picked up the safety belt for the family, and before the car exploded, he quickly dragged the people out of the car and stayed away from the car.

    boom!

    The car still blew up.

    Jiang Yue saw the signs and pushed down the people who were dragging Qin Zi with her. She also hugged Qin Zi and fell down, thus avoiding being affected by the explosion.

    Xue Yan was kneeling on the ground with his back to this side to rescue people. He was startled when he heard an explosion, and immediately turned around to look for his Yuebao. Seeing his Yuebao, he was holding Qin Zi in his arms. He was not far away, and when he saw him look over, he shook his head at him, saying that it was all right, and then he made up his mind and continued to rescue people.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1946ï¼š Extra: A New Life 61 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1946 Extra Story: A New Life 61 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Although it exploded, but fortunately, no one was injured by the explosion.

    Thanks to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, as well as those who rushed to help without even thinking about it, all those injured in the car accident waited for the ambulance to arrive.

    Because the ambulance was not staffed enough, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got on the ambulance to help and went to the hospital.

    The others were out of danger very quickly, only Qin Zi and the big truck driver were placed in the ICU, and there were always nurses in the intensive care unit.

    The doctor did not let anyone outside the medical staff in, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan could only stand outside and watch.

    People are not out of danger yet, but it has been preliminarily concluded that it was the driver of the big truck who was drunk and driving, which caused such a serious car accident.

    A reporter came to interview and also interviewed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, but both Jiang Yue and Xue Yan refused.

    It was also because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan refused. Those who photographed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, even if they were posted on the Internet, were coded, and it was impossible to tell who they were.

    Hearing that there was a car accident here, Professor Zheng and the senior both called immediately, and they were relieved to hear that they were all right.

    Professor Zheng also said, so that they don''t have to rush back.

    Everyone else''s home was notified, and they all came, but Qin Zi was the only one who didn''t know who to notify. There was only no one outside Qin Zi''s ward.

    Thinking that they had met Qin Zi before because of Xu Yi, and it was a fate, Jiang Yue said to Xue Yan, "Let''s stay here and watch, and when she is out of danger, we''ll find another one for her. Nurses. Xu Yi likes her so much, and I also think it''s not unreasonable for her fans to like her."

    Xue Yan nodded as his Yuebao wanted. Then he asked, "Would you like to talk to Xu Yi?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "Don''t do it, she is worried. Thanks to her not being popular, she was bumped into by reporters, and no one recognized her. Everyone on the Internet only knew that someone was injured, but they didn''t know who was injured."

    "Yes." Xue Yan nodded again.

    Because Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were guarding outside the intensive care unit where Qin Zi was, the traffic police gave Qin Zi''s bag to them for safekeeping. The mobile phone in the bag is set with a password, not with fingerprints or face swiping. Qin Zi was unconscious and no one could open it, so I haven''t contacted Qin Zi''s family yet. Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can hack Go in, but because it''s not the right way to handle it, they don''t do it.

    While Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were guarding outside the intensive care unit, in S City, in the eastern suburbs, in the villa halfway up the mountain, Si Yan, the president of the Si Group, was sitting in a wheelchair, looking at the documents in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Suddenly, the phone rang.

    Si Yan only glanced coldly, seeing that it was an assistant calling, he didn''t rush to answer it, but read the document he was looking at, signed his name without any emotion, and then picked it up Phone, pick it up.

    The assistant''s eager voice came over immediately: "President, there was a serious car accident in the city center. I seem to have seen Miss Qin''s car, and it exploded."

    Si Yan suddenly seemed to have not heard and asked, "What did you say?"

    The assistant was on the other side of the phone, and could not see Si Yan''s expression, but said eagerly: "Miss Qin seems to have had a car accident. Many people have been sent to the hospital. I heard that two people are not out of danger, nor are they in danger. Knowing what happened to Miss Qin, I feel that there is Miss Qin, and that Miss Qin''s car exploded."

    "It''s not her, the scourge has been around for thousands of years, and she won''t die earlier than me." Si Yan was firm, but asked, "Which hospital?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1947ï¼š Extra: A New Life 62 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1947 Extra Story: A New Life 62 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Go to the city hospital."

    As soon as the assistant finished speaking, Si Yan hung up the phone.

    ''s hands trembled slightly, but he still dialed the number he hadn''t actively dialed in nearly six years.

    City Hospital, outside the intensive care unit, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were sitting on the bench, when suddenly the phone in the bag next to him was ringing. This was Qin Zi''s bag. The phone rang. Someone must be calling Qin Zi.

    Although Qin Zi''s cell phone cannot be opened without a password, if there is a call, he can be connected even without a password.

    I hope it''s Qin Zi''s family.

    Jiang Yue opened Qin Zi''s bag, took out Qin Zi''s mobile phone, and saw that the name of the caller ID on the mobile phone was ''Si Yan'' before Jiang Yue answered the call.

    "Hey?"

    Jiang Yue only made this sound, and a cold voice like a thousand years of ice came from the opposite side: "You are not Qin Zi, where is she?"

    Xue Yan also heard it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other, and then Jiang Yue said, "She was in a car accident, and the person is not out of danger in the intensive care unit¡ªHello?"

    Jiang Yue hasn''t had time to ask who you are from Qin Zi, do you know the contact information of Qin Zi''s family, can you help to get in touch with Qin Zi''s family now, but the other party has already hung up.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both frowned, thinking that this person was not only rude, but also strange, but they didn''t take it to heart.

    But after a while, the director of the city hospital hurriedly brought a large number of doctors, all with anxious expressions on their faces. It was even more spectacular that all the injured people in a car accident were sent to this hospital.

    The attending doctor also came.

    "What''s wrong with Miss Qin? It''s so dangerous?" the dean asked anxiously.

    The attending doctor didn''t quite understand why the dean suddenly came to care about this, but he answered quickly: "It''s very dangerous, and rescue may be carried out at any time."

    "How come only one nurse is allowed to watch inside, and two more are dispatched, and they are also on standby at any time. Miss Qin can''t be busy."

    "Yes."

    With so many medical staff guarding both inside and outside, the dean walked up to Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Thank you, you are still students, there are classes tomorrow, go back quickly, there are so many people here, some of us If you know Miss Qin, you will contact Miss Qin''s family."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no objection and nodded.

    also gave Qin Zi''s bag to the dean.

    Waiting to enter the elevator, the elevator descended, only the two of them were in the elevator, Jiang Yue said: "It seems to be related to that Si Yan."

    Otherwise, how could it be so right? Just received the call from Si Yan, and not long after, so many doctors came, just like Qin Zi is a big man.

    If Qin Zi was really a big man, he would not have been discovered by the hospital until now. Qin Zi would have received this treatment as early as when he was sent to this hospital.

    Obviously, the big man is that Si Yan.

    "Well." Xue Yan also felt that it had something to do with Si Yan. As he said that, he took out his mobile phone: "Look at the pomp and circumstance just now, he should have a lot of background. I''ll check it online."

    Then, I checked the name of Si Yan on the Internet.

    There is very little news about the name Si Yan on the Internet, but it can still be found that the president of Si Group is Si Yan, and he is also the richest man in the world.

    There is also a photo of Zhang Siyan sitting in a wheelchair. In the photo, Siyan obviously has problems with his legs, so he can only sit in a wheelchair. In the photo, he is as cold as his voice, and it is also surprisingly cold.

    However, he looks very good and belongs to the kind of particularly handsome.

    Jiang Yue glanced at the mobile phone in Xue Yan''s hand, and then the two of them didn''t care anymore, but were a little hungry, so they went to the restaurant opposite the hospital to eat.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1948ï¼š Extra: A New Life 63 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1948 Extra Story: A New Life 63 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The restaurant has a glass wall. When they were about to finish eating, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw a row of luxury cars suddenly parked in front of the hospital, and then a man in a wheelchair was pushed into the hospital.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan knew without thinking that the man must be Si Yan.

    They didn''t care. After eating in the restaurant, they drove Professor Zheng''s car and went back to school.

    Later, Jiang Yue called the city hospital every day, until the fifth time, she finally heard that Qin Zi woke up, got out of the dangerous period, and was transferred to the general ward.

    is a general ward, not a VIP ward? This made Jiang Yue and Xue Yan feel strange again.

    Si Yan''s pomp, it is reasonable to say that a VIP ward should be arranged.

    Although they felt strange again, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan still didn''t have the habit of exploring other people''s privacy, and they still didn''t care about it.

    The fans of Xu Yi were still in the hospital until the news of Qin Zi''s car accident. The fans were all carrying microscopes. Qin Zi was sent to the ambulance from the time of his **** face, but they were all recognized, but they were not sure at first. Later, I saw that Qin Zi had never heard any news. I privately chatted about whether Qin Zi was in a car accident. Qin Zi did not reply, and Qin Zi would never do such a thing. , really Qin Zi.

    So, after hearing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan say that Qin Zi was awake and everyone was fine, Xu Yi was at ease, but she asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to visit Qin Zi for her.

    It happened to be this day, and it was Wednesday again. There were only two classes. After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finished the two classes, they bought a fruit basket and went to the hospital to see Qin Zi.

    Qin Zi was indeed in a common ward, but it was also a single room.

    There was a woman in her 40s and 50s. The woman was sitting in front of the hospital bed peeling apples. Qin Zi was lying there in a trance on the hospital bed. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but this woman noticed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan first.

    "Are you here to see Qin Zi?" The woman hurriedly laughed. "Zizi, are they your friends? Hello, I''m Qin Zi''s mother."

    "Hello Auntie." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both greeted and finally entered the ward.

    When Qin Zi was called back to her senses by her mother, she noticed Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "You guys...are those two friends of Xu Yi?" She remembered that when she was in the film and television city, some of Xu Yi''s friends were These two are too long for the ceiling, I can''t forget them, and I recognize them at once.

    "Well, Xu Yi knows that something happened to you, let''s come over and take a look." Jiang Yue said.

    Xue Yan handed the fruit basket to Qin Zi''s mother, Lu Mei.

    "Thank you." Qin Zi thanked. "I woke up and checked my phone. I saw private messages and messages in the group, and I replied."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    The fans are naturally relieved.

    Just then, the nurse came in. As soon as the nurse saw them, she immediately smiled and said, "Miss Qin, don''t you want to know who the two students who not only sent you to the hospital, but also stayed outside your intensive care unit at the time? That''s them." As he said that, he smiled at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "You guys are also interested in coming to see her."

    Qin Zi was taken aback, as if he had not thought of it.

    However, Lu Mei has already expressed her gratitude: "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you very much. It''s really thanks to you for watching over the past few days, and it''s also my fault. I''ve been too busy these days, and I didn''t call Diligently, otherwise I wouldn''t I was contacted only yesterday and rushed over."

    Recently?

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are even more strange. They didn''t even finish the night, how come these days...

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1949ï¼š Extra: A New Life 64 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Looking at the nurses, it was obvious that they were guarding Qin Zi when he was not out of danger...

    Seeing that Qin Zi didn''t know anything, he was just busy thanking them. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t want to take the credit at all. They didn''t do it at all.

    After Jiang Yue and Xue Yan glanced at each other, Jiang Yue said, "Miss Qin, can you lend me your cell phone?"

    "Yes." Although Qin Zi didn''t understand why, he still handed over the phone. Before handing it over, she pressed the password and unlocked it.

    Jiang Yue flipped through Qin Zi''s phone address book.

    Then Jiang Yue and Xue Yan saw that the call record from Si Yan that day had been deleted.

    There is no need to communicate. Both Jiang Yue and Xue Yan felt that Si Yan must have been guarding them these days, and it was not until Qin Zi woke up and was out of danger that the hospital notified Qin Zi''s mother and asked Qin Zi''s mother to come over.

    Si Yan probably didn''t expect them to come to see Qin Zi again, so he let the hospital lie like this.

    And when Qin Zi woke up, he definitely didn''t see Si Yan, he was told by the hospital what is what, so he didn''t know anything.

    Qin Zi didn''t understand why, but she wasn''t stupid. Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan looked at each other after reading her phone address book, she actually found something, but she didn''t say anything immediately, but talked to her mother Lu. Mei said, "Mom, there''s no hot water. Go get a bottle of hot water."

    "Okay, okay." Lu Mei hurriedly left the ward with a water bottle.

    And the nurse also took a look at Qin Zi''s state, everything was fine, and they all went out.

    Only Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Qin Zi were left in the ward.

    Qin Zi then asked, "Why do you guys read my address book?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "I just don''t want you to thank the wrong person, and we don''t want to do anything we haven''t done at all." After a pause, he said in detail: "The days you were in the intensive care unit were not guarded by us. I waited for a while, and then a call came from your mobile phone, and the name was Si Yan."

    Qin Zi''s expression changed when he heard the name of Si Yan, and his fingers unconsciously grabbed the white quilt on his body, but Jiang Yue continued: "Then the dean came with a lot of people, and said that some people Getting to know you, will contact your family, and then we will go back and will not see you again until today."

    paused, looking at Qin Zi''s expression, Jiang Yue added again: "He probably didn''t know we would come again."

    "Yes." Qin Zi just answered softly, and after a long while, he slowly loosened his fingers, looked up at Jiang Yue and Xue Yan and said, "Can I trouble you to stop talking to others about this?"

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded: "Yes."

    didn''t ask her what happened to Si Yan and why she did this.

    But he could see that even if he met Si Yan, Qin Zi would pretend he didn''t know about it, otherwise he wouldn''t ask them not to tell anyone else.

    "Thank you." After a pause, Qin Zi said again: "Although you were not guarding these days, but you did guard it before. You also saved me. I heard that my car exploded... I still want to thank you. If you need help in the future, I hope you can think of me, and if I can help, I will definitely help you."

    Knowing that she didn''t want to owe favors, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally nodded again: "Okay."

    Lu Mei came back with a bottle of hot water, and she was going to pour water for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t drink it. They also finished watching Qin Zi and were ready to leave.

 Chapter 1950ï¼š Extra: A New Life 65 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Seeing Jiang Yue and Xue Yan leaving, Lu Mei sat down and continued to cut the fruit, while asking, "What are they looking at your phone for?"

    "It''s nothing," Qin Zi tilted his head to look at the blue sky and white clouds outside, "I just exchanged numbers, so I can get in touch later."

    After the apple was peeled, Lu Mei didn''t ask Qin Zi if she wanted to eat it. You can figure it out for yourself, anyway, you don''t usually listen to me. Really, you woke up yesterday, why did you call me again. Forget it, anyway, you will pay me monthly living expenses on a regular basis in the future. That''s alright, I won''t quarrel with you like last time, who makes you want to slander sometimes."

    Qin Zi didn''t say that the monthly living expenses would be 20,000 yuan. Sometimes she really couldn''t come up with it, so she asked to delay it for two days. The mother would scold her, saying that she refused to pay because of her resignation.

    After opening the chat box, Lu Mei couldn''t help but say a few words: "What movie are you filming, how much money can you make for those small roles? You can''t get big roles, and the Si family has been blocking you, who dares to make money? I will give you important roles, at most those small roles that no one plays in soy sauce. The younger people think that the Si family disdain to care about you, so they are willing to give you. Why don''t you give up, it has been six years, I think you are still Listen to me, find someone who has some money and marry him. You are young, and when you get old, who wants you? If you have a husband with some money, then you can live easily, and you can give me money every month. Be happy, everyone is happy.¡±

    Qin Zi no longer argued that it was her dream as before.

    Now that''s all she can like.

    So, she will persevere.

    Keep going.

    Lu Mei didn''t wait until the afternoon. After eating the apple, she left, and Qin Zi was dazed for a long time before she looked away and picked up the phone to open it.

    The album is full of photos of one person.

    That person deleted his call log. He knew the password of her mobile phone, and she never changed it. So, the photo of him in the album... he should have seen it.

    Qin Zi closed her eyes and let the pain engulf her limbs bit by bit.

    *

    Jiang Yue and Qin Zi met again, two months later, in Professor Zheng''s office.

    To participate in a seminar, Professor Zheng needs a translator who is proficient in many languages. Qin Zi is not only talented in acting, but also talented in languages ??of various countries. She always plays small roles, and the time is not fixed. It is not good that she always takes on translation work. Fortunately, she makes a lot of money as a translator. She works as a translator several times a month, and she can support all her expenses for a month.

    So, no, she is almost recovering from her injury, so naturally she took on another translation job.

    "Are you all healed?" Jiang Yue looked at her.

    Qin Zi smiled and said, "It''s almost there."

    Of course not all are well, but if she doesn''t take the job, she will have no money at all. Not to mention that she can''t live on her own, her mother will definitely bother her.

    Originally, the big truck driver should take full responsibility for drunk driving and should compensate, but the big truck driver failed to survive and died in the intensive care unit. The big truck driver''s family was not rich, and he had two children to support. She was still young and could not compensate at all, so she paid for all the medical expenses by herself.

    Her money will be consumed fast.

    But these, she knows it herself, there is no need to tell others.

 Chapter 1951ï¼š Extra: A New Life 66 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.

    On the contrary, Professor Zheng was very surprised: "Do you know each other?"

    Qin Zi: "I was one of the casualties in the previous big car accident in the city center, thanks to her and her boyfriend."

    "So there is you, no wonder." Professor Zheng nodded. Then he said to Jiang Yue: "I asked Xue Yan to go to the hospital for an internship again. You can help me watch the laboratory. This seminar is three days, and I will be back in three days. If you have any problems, you can call me. Telephone."

    "Xue Yan has already told me, you can go to the seminar with confidence." Jiang Yue said.

    Professor Zheng: "Well."

    This time, it was Qin Zi''s turn to be surprised: "Isn''t Xue Yan just a freshman and went to the hospital for an internship?"

    Professor Zheng has brought many students, but Jiang Yuesongyun is a biology student, which is different from his direction, and Jiang Yuesongyun is still from S University, not an authentic medical university student, but Xue Yan is different. He is an authentic medical university student. Professor Zheng is the teacher of many professional courses, and he will become a doctor in the future just like Professor Zheng. Professor Zheng is not only a professor, but also a medical authority in the affiliated hospitals of the Medical University.

    Therefore, when it comes to Xue Yan, it is like his real direct disciple, and Professor Zheng''s face is instantly filled with glory: "Xue Yan is the most talented medical student I have ever brought, and he is already able to perform surgery. I don¡¯t know how many professors from the affiliated hospital called and wanted to take him in the hospital. He followed I don¡¯t know how many major surgeries he saw and was recommended. He performed a few surgeries himself, and the surgeries were all very successful. There are already discussions about hiring him in advance as a doctor in the hospital."

    said, looked down at his watch, "It''s time, let''s go."

    Then Qin Zi followed Professor Zheng to the seminar.

    Jiang Yue helped Professor Zheng manage the laboratory and kept track of the progress of the research project. If there is any problem, she will solve it, and there is no need to call Professor Zheng.

    Professor Zheng is also very relieved.

    *

    When the first year of freshman year ended and the second year of sophomore year, Xue Yan agreed to the Affiliated Hospital of S Medical University and became a doctor in the affiliated hospital.

    But the hospital also agreed. When the hospital under Xue''s family is completed, Xue Yan will leave his job and go to the hospital under Xue''s family.

    Xue Yan also doesn''t like being restrained, and in other hospitals, he is naturally not as free as in his own hospital. This is also the result of his discussions with Jiang Yue and Xue''s father.

    Since becoming a doctor, Xue Yan has hardly attended school, and because Xue Yan is too good, S Medical University conducted various examinations for Xue Yan in advance, and Xue Yan got full marks and even published several papers. , some of them can be regarded as doctoral dissertations, not to mention university graduation, let him have a doctoral degree now, plus Professor Zheng and many professors jointly guaranteed that Xue Yan''s absence from class was adopted by the school anyway.

    Also because he became a doctor, he did not have so much time to participate in the project research. Xue Yan withdrew from the project jointly applied by the two universities under Professor Zheng.

    In terms of research, his family¡¯s Moon Treasure will do.

    He and his family Yuebao have long agreed that his family Yuebao is engaged in research, while he concentrates on being a doctor, treating diseases and saving people.

    Although you can still go back to the dormitory, after all, sometimes you can get a call from the hospital in the early morning, so you should hurry back to the hospital, because you are afraid that people in the dormitory will be disturbed and the people in the dormitory will not sleep well, so I bought a house near the hospital, In this way, Xue Yan is also convenient to go to and from the hospital and to rest.

 Chapter 1952ï¼š Extra: A New Life 67 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The Affiliated Hospital is not very far from the Medical University, and the Medical University and the S gate are opposite, so naturally it is not far from the S University. Jiang Yueyi was a sophomore and moved out of the dormitory to live in that house.

    Jiang Yue also drives by herself, so it is much more convenient to drive by herself. I bought two cars without spending my father Xue''s money. They were all bought with her and her family''s Xue Yan''s money. The house was also bought with her and her family''s Xue Yan''s money. bought.

    Because she also has projects under her command, and in the past two years, she and her family, Xue Yan, have also used the money they made from writing code to invest and speculate in stocks. of.

    Xue Yan''s career as a doctor was not so smooth at first, because he was too young, he had not graduated from college, he was only a sophomore, and the patients who came to the hospital did not trust him very much, but the experts and professors in the hospital recommended him. After the surgery, the fame is also shot out.

    Even if there are still people who don''t understand him and think he is too young, but after getting to know him, many experts and professors know that he is not comparable to many experts and professors in surgery, so more people come to him for consultation and operation.

    Xue Yan was even busier.

    But the more main surgeons and the more specialized researchers, it didn¡¯t take two years, not only in China there is no doctor comparable to Xue Yan, but also in foreign countries.

    The number of people who want to see Xue Yan to see a doctor is increasing. It is not always possible to make an appointment half a year in advance, or even a year.

    Xue Yan also knew that he was a human being, not a god. He couldn''t see a doctor for everyone who wanted him to see a doctor. He didn''t have that much energy or time. All he could do was to treat him as much as possible. of patients.

    Because Xue Yan has obviously become an authority in the medical field, treating countless patients and publishing countless papers, when Xue Yan graduated in senior year, he not only got a university diploma, but also a doctorate certificate, and even became a professor.

    Jiang Yue and Song Yun also got their graduation certificates, doctoral certificates and became professors on this day.

    Song Yun has researched a lot of things, which are all breakthroughs; Jiang Yue has researched more things, and they are all breakthroughs, especially in conquering some cancers and tumors. Although they are still researching, they want to completely conquer them. Cancer and tumors, but drugs have been developed that can relieve them, so that even if they are diagnosed at an advanced stage, they can still live for at least three years.

    Why is it at least three years, because this drug has only three years of data, and it has only been studied for three years, but the effect is already very good.

    Jiang Yue already has a team and is still working on this, because Jiang Yue knows that it will definitely be researched to completely conquer some cancers and malignant tumors.

    Even if you don¡¯t know, since you are engaged in the research industry, you will naturally explore and research.

    These are not what shocked the world most by Jiang Yue. What shocked the world is that Jiang Yue has developed artificial blood without any shortcomings, which can completely replace the blood in the human body and completely solve the problem of insufficient blood in the global blood bank.

    Even if there was artificial blood in the past, it had shortcomings. It couldn¡¯t transport nutrients, it couldn¡¯t coagulate blood, and it didn¡¯t have the vital immunity to deal with external infections... etc. But the artificial blood researched by Jiang Yue solved these shortcomings. At that time Once researched, no one dared to believe it.

    Because of this, Jiang Yue is known all over the world.

    In the second semester of the senior year, Xue''s hospitals, laboratories, and research centers had already been built. Xue Yan had resigned from the Affiliated Hospital of the Medical University and worked in Xue''s Hospital. Xue''s Hospital was because of Xue Yan''s global presence. The medical authority came and became famous.

 Chapter 1953ï¼š Extra: A New Life 68 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1953 Fanwai: A New Life 68 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue also moved into the research center under Xue''s group with her team. She will be more free to study what she wants to study in the future, and Xue''s group will provide research funds.

    Needless to say, this research center and laboratory under Xue''s family also became famous because of Jiang Yue''s arrival.

    When Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were in college, Father Xue also established a pharmaceutical company. The artificial blood researched by Jiang Yue is now mainly manufactured by this pharmaceutical company, as well as some medicines developed by Jiang Yue to treat tumors and cancers. It''s also the pharmaceutical company that makes it.

    Although this pharmaceutical company makes amazing profits, Father Xue has set up a foundation to help those in need.

    Especially those who are seriously ill, but the family is miserable, and they can''t afford the money to treat the disease.

    Otherwise, with the help of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Father Xue could become the richest man in the world by ousting Si Yan.

    Song Yun did not follow Jiang Yuejin into this research center under Xue''s family, but chose to stay in S University and continue to do research while being a teacher and bringing some students.

    The laboratory of S University has changed a lot in the past four years because of Jiang Yue and Song Yun. More and more people are willing to sponsor S University, so that they can do better experiments, and S Nature also wants to make more like Jiang Yue. And Song Yun, such a sensational talent in the world.

    S Medical University originally had good laboratory conditions, but it has also become better, because the medical university and the professors and teachers in it have always taken care of him, Xue Yan also promised the school that if there are good seedlings, he will also bring them.

    And Jiang Yue brought a team, and she interviewed them one by one, but if S University and S Medical University also wanted her to bring them, it was also a good seedling, and she would naturally help.

    The day he graduated and became a professor, Zhou Ping was at S University, so he didn''t have to rush here, he just came over, but Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, and Yao He came here on purpose, just to celebrate with their friends.

    Celebrated that night.

    in a private room.

    Apart from Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Song Yun and others, Qin Zi was also called.

    Everyone has graduated from college, and they have been very familiar with Qin Zi over the years. Although Qin Zi is a few years older than them, it does not prevent them from becoming friends.

    Zhou Ping recommended the graduate students of this school; Xu Yi was left as a regular employee by an accounting firm during his senior year of internship; Chen Sheng was also hired by a high school. The title of a high school is honest; Yao Xi studied computer and wanted to work in the IT industry. During his internship, he also interned in a company. He is also in the same company as Jiang Yue¡¯s brother, Jiang Qi, but Jiang Qi is already a He was a manager-level person in the company, and after an internship, he was also qualified, and was retained by the company, and he was assigned to Jiang Qi''s men just so, anyway, Yao Xi was very happy.

    Regardless of Jiang Yue and the others, or Zhou Ping, their lives have changed more or less, but Qin Zi is the same, except for some small roles, that is, to make money as a translator.

    Although they are all friends, there are some things that Jiang Yue and the others still haven''t asked Qin Zi.

    But Qin Zi is already twenty-eight years old and even more beautiful.

    "Come on, I am so happy today, why do I have to leave." Zhou Ping raised his glass.

    Jiang Yue and the others also picked up the cups in front of them, some with wine and some with drinks. And Jiangyue cup is drink.

    Xu Yi''s cup is also a drink.

    There were three girls present, but Qin Zi also had wine in his glass.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1954ï¼š Extra: A New Life 69 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1954 Fanwai: A New Life 69 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Qin Zi is very good at drinking, and he doesn''t show his face. So far, they have never seen Qin Zi drunk.

    Qin Zi took a sip of wine before asking Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, "When are you getting married?"

    Zhou Ping answered immediately: "Yes, when will you get married? Didn''t you say you will get married as soon as you graduate? You have already graduated."

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "The family is already preparing." He and his family Yuebao were too busy to prepare by themselves, so they had to ask their family to help.

    But he and his family Yuebao chose the ring together, and put it on each other''s ring finger on the wedding day.

    The wedding dress and dress were also chosen by him and his family Yuebao.

    "When the specific day is determined, a wedding invitation will be sent to you." This is what Jiang Yue said.

    Yaoxi said: "Everything is being prepared, it will be soon."

    Xu Yi hurriedly asked: "Is that done in my hometown or here?"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Yuebao and I don''t have much time to go back to our hometown. The hospital research center is here, and the family has already moved here. The wedding must be held here."

    Chen Sheng: "It''s good to do it here, it''s developed enough, let''s come here, in addition to attending your wedding, we can also have a lot of fun."

    Because Yaoxi and Chen Sheng were drunk, so after dinner, everyone simply stayed at the hotel where this private room is located.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan naturally lived in one room. When Xue Yan entered the bathroom to take a shower, the doorbell rang. Jiang Yue opened the door and saw Qin Zi standing outside the door.

    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "They were here just now, so it''s hard to ask you..." After a while, Qin Zi asked, "Has Si Yan asked Xue Yan to fix his legs?"

    She suddenly mentioned Si Yan to her, and they never mentioned Si Yan''s name except when they went to see her in the hospital that day. Jiang Yue was not surprised, but replied, "I didn''t hear Xue Yan, why don''t I ask?" Said Then, go to the bathroom door and ask.

    Qin Zi stopped her: "No, he didn''t tell you, that''s why he didn''t. That''s all right, I went back to my room to sleep." After two steps, he turned back: "I still want to ask you one thing. ."

    "you say."

    "If Siyan wants to treat his leg one day, I hope you can agree."

    "I''ll tell Xue Yan." That''s what it means to promise.

    "I won''t say thank you, every time I say thank you, you don''t have to." Qin Zi smiled. But the smile was a little bitter.

    But Jiang Yue could see that the suffering was not because of her and her family Xue Yan, but because of Si Yan.

    After thinking about it, Qin Zi said again: "Xue Yan can cure a man whose leg has been broken for 20 years, and I think Xue Yan is very likely to cure him."

    Jiang Yue nodded.

    Four months ago, her family Xue Yan personally performed surgery to treat a man who had been in a wheelchair for 20 years. This man has been able to stand up and is rehabilitating. A few days ago, there were overwhelming reports, and many people know this.

    Si Yan has only been in a wheelchair for ten years, so he is likely to be cured.

    Originally, she thought that her family Xue Yan had become so famous, Si Yan should have contacted her family Xue Yan as soon as possible, and wanted her family Xue Yan to treat his legs for him, but he didn''t.

    She also thought about it, and then said, "It''s still up to him to be willing."

    Qin Zi also knew that if Si Yan was unwilling, Xue Yan would not be able to treat others'' legs. But Si Yan had never looked for Xue Yan before, obviously he didn''t want to.

    If she just watched the news on her phone and saw Si Yan in a wheelchair and being pushed out of the building, she wouldn''t be so unbearable.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1955ï¼š Extra: A New Life 70 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1955 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 70 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Besides, she couldn''t resist talking about Ti Siyan because she saw hope that his leg could be cured.

    No other doctor can do anything, but now she thinks Xue Yan can.

    "I will think of a way." Qin Zi left this sentence before leaving.

    Jiang Yue then closed the door and sat cross-legged on the bed watching TV.

    After a while, Xue Yan walked out of the bathroom with a bath towel and wiped her hair: "Who came just now? I seem to hear who you are talking to."

    "Qin Zi is here."

    Then Jiang Yue simply explained the matter.

    Xue Yan nodded: "It''s no wonder that she couldn''t help but finally mention him. It is reasonable to say that he is such a big person and has very well-informed information. It is impossible not to know that I may cure his leg, but he has not looked for me, then He definitely doesn¡¯t want to be treated.¡±

    Jiang Yuedao: "Although it was only a brief phone call and I didn''t really see anyone, but later we saw a lot of his reports, all of which were about business, and we probably knew what his business style was. I only know what kind of person he is, since he doesn''t want to, presumably Qin Zi thinks a way, and it''s hard for him to be willing."

    Xue Yan said: "They obviously have something to do with them. Just because Qin Zi had a car accident, he went to the hospital and stayed in the hospital for several days. He knew that no matter what happened to them or what their relationship was, he actually cared about Qin Zi, and as long as Qin Zi had a car accident. Even if it is difficult, but I think he will definitely be willing in the end."

    Jiang Yue felt reasonable and nodded.

    *

    Midnight.

    Secretary''s house.

    Sifu had a nightmare and was woken up by fright. Then he couldn''t fall asleep, so he opened the door and planned to go downstairs to sit, but when he saw that the study was still bright, he sighed, walked over and pushed aside the false cover. He opened the door of the study, and sure enough, he saw his son Si Yan sitting in a wheelchair, still processing documents in front of the desk.

    Since his son was in a wheelchair, his son has become a workaholic, a working machine that won¡¯t sleep unless he¡¯s too tired to fall asleep.

    He knew that his son couldn''t sleep and paralyzed himself with work.

    So, it''s not that there are official business and documents that can never be processed, but that his son has no extra brains to think about when he is busy.

    Seeing that his son didn''t lift his head, the father still sighed again; "Let''s go to sleep."

    Si Yan still didn''t lift his head, he didn''t say that he wasn''t tired at this time and couldn''t sleep.

    And even if he didn''t say it, the master knew.

    Sifu sighed again, looked at the wheelchair he was sitting in for a long time, and then persuaded: "That doctor Xue Yan is really good, maybe it can be cured, let''s try it?"

    Si Yan still didn''t lift his head, but he answered, still the same sentence: "No, I''m fine like this."

    "Where is it?!" Sifu finally roared. It''s been ten years, and this is the first time he yells at this son again. "Are you still like a person now! Let you get married or not, let you treat your legs, but you won''t treat your legs, besides work or work, what do we want a working machine for in our family? If your mother sees it in the sky, will she be better off? "

    Si Yan finally raised his head and looked straight at his father: "Dad, can you make Mom come back? If you can make Mom come back, I will listen to you and do whatever you want me to do."

    Elder Si''s eyes instantly turned red.

    His wife is pitiful. I didn''t do a bad thing, because of the heart disease, my family was holding it in my hands. For fear of bumping into it, I didn''t dare to say aloud to her at ordinary times. Seventy-eighty, and he just left.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1957ï¼š Extra: A New Life 72 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1957 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 72 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "But I have seen a lot of reports," Jiang Yue continued, "I know that he is a very profit-oriented person, completely different from Mr. Yu, who has always really wanted to be charitable. We are not profitable, and he is very profitable. Once we cooperate, It is very likely that something will go wrong in the future.¡±

    Father Xue: "So, what do you and Xiaoyan mean, not to cooperate with the Yu family, but only with the Si family?"

    Jiang Yue nodded: "Although Si Yan is also very profitable, his father has a charitable foundation. Every year, Si Yan transfers a large amount of funds into this charitable fund to help people in need, especially those with heart disease. I heard that this foundation was originally in his mother''s name, and after his mother passed away, he put it under his father''s name to continue to do it. It has been done for at least forty years. After doing so many years, and his research The center is devoted to the study of heart disease. We would like to believe that the Si''s Group really wants to cooperate with our research center and does not seek any profit. Just like us, we just want to study things as soon as possible, so that people with these diseases can get it earlier. benefit."

    "That''s right." Father Xue nodded. Immediately said: "I heard that his mother had a heart attack, or died of it, and his mother was a very kind person. Before marrying his father, he was already doing charity, and his mother was born in a wealthy family. , she has the strength to do this thing, and she has persisted until the day she died. This is probably the reason why he and his father still insist on this matter ten years after his mother passed away. "

    Having said this, Father Xue sighed.

    He supported his son and daughter-in-law so much in doing this, and there was a reason that was similar to that of Sifu. He is also because of his wife.

    His wife was in a bad mood, and she was actually sick, so he wanted to die with his son, so he didn''t want anyone else to die with his son because of his illness.

    Although he and his wife knew each other because of a blind date, they just lived together without much affection. After marriage, the two didn''t have much affection. Unlike Sifu and Simu, they only married when they truly loved each other, but they were husbands. He has fulfilled all his responsibilities and obligations, and he thinks that he is not sorry for his wife, but after all, he is a big living person who has been with him for more than ten years. He must still be sad when he dies.

    In fact, he was still in pain.

    But the pain is not the loss of his wife, but the pain of not protecting his son, and the pain that his son suffered this kind of thing, how painful his son must be.

    He actually couldn''t understand his wife''s act of wanting to take his son to die with him, not even his wife''s psychiatrist.

    Fortunately, he did not leave a shadow on his son, otherwise he would not be able to forgive himself in this life.

    If he wasn''t so busy, he was the one who picked up his son that day, and this kind of thing would never have happened.

    Because his son is doing well now, he gradually stopped blaming himself and walked out.

    However, he never complained about his wife, even if his wife did such a thing, he never complained, because he knew his wife, his wife was sick and could not control herself, it was not that he did not love his son.

    And his wife loves their son no less than he does.

    Otherwise, his wife would not want to take their son away in the end. It''s too much love, plus he can''t control himself, his mind is confused, he knows.

    But knowing is knowing, he still can''t understand that people can do such a thing.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1958ï¼š Extra: A New Life 73 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1958 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 73 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    But someone did it, so he thought, to do his best, although he can''t make this world completely no one does it, but at least let fewer and fewer people do it.

    "That''s it," Father Xue said again, "only cooperate with Mr. Si."

    After a pause, Father Xue said again: "Actually, I''m not in favor of cooperating with Mrs. Yu, or else I wouldn''t ask you. Yan Zhengming was married to Mr. Yu. Over the years, because Mr. Yu''s body was red, he He is getting more and more restless. Even if there is no report from outside, people in the circle still know about it. And President Yu and Yan Zhengming have only one daughter, and that daughter listens to Yan Zhengming''s words very much. If something happens to President Yu, even if everything is not left Yan Zhengming will also be left to this daughter, but this daughter listens to Yan Zhengming''s words, it is no different from leaving it to Yan Zhengming. Anyway, I am not optimistic about Yu''s future. Although Yan Zhengming is also a good player in the business world, after all Without Mr. Yu''s vision, he always sees his feet, otherwise, he will not be able to defeat Mr. Yu all the time."

    "I heard that the two of them have separated a long time ago," Father Xue was still saying, "I also heard that President Yu originally intended to marry her daughter with the Si family, that is, with the current president of the Si Group, Si Yan, but Si Yan would not Being controlled by others, he couldn''t tolerate anyone being bullied by his family. If her daughter married Si Yan, Yan Zhengming naturally wouldn''t dare to touch her daughter at will, and he would have some scruples. Even if she died, the Yu family had her. The son-in-law Si Yan is here, and nothing will be tossed about by Yan Zhengming. Unfortunately, the Si family never gets married, unless the two really like it, but Si Yan probably doesn''t like Mr. Yu''s daughter. Anyway, it didn''t happen. It''s Yu Yu That daughter is the big star Yu Xiao, but because of her acting skills, no one dared to send her any trophies after the movie, even if she kept throwing money at her, but every time she was interviewed, it was very clear. She said she likes Si Yan. And Si Yan has been in a wheelchair for so long, she still says she likes Si Yan, anyway, her fans say she really likes Si Yan, otherwise the Yu family''s family business is not small, She can completely like others, why should she like someone in a wheelchair. I guess she really likes it."

    Although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have Qin Zi as a friend, they are in the entertainment industry, but after all, Qin Zi is only a small actor, and the roles they take on have always been dispensable. It feels like they have never stepped into the entertainment industry. They don''t actually know much about the entertainment industry, so they don''t know any big star Yu Xiao.

    But they have heard that the eldest Miss Yu family is indeed in the entertainment industry. Because of the Yu family group, many people in the circle naturally hold this eldest lady.

    And Yu Xiao likes Si Yan, and he has liked it for so many years, and he has already let the whole network know about it... To be honest, this is the first time they have heard of it.

    But it had nothing to do with them, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything.

    *

    The next day, Father Xue rejected the Yu family and only cooperated with the Si family.

    Because the two research centers are cooperating, except for Xue Fu and Si Yan, the heads of the two research centers were all present.

    As the person in charge of the Xue Family Research Center, Jiang Yue was naturally present.

    It was also a press conference when the cooperation was signed. Not only were there people taking pictures, but also people were taking pictures. The flash kept flashing. It was actually quite annoying, but Jiang Yue still had a calm expression after going through the procedure.

    Si Yan has never met Jiang Yue, and even if he did, it was in some news reports, but he went through the business process from start to finish.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1959ï¼š Extra: A New Life 74 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1959 Extra Story: A New Life 74 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    On the other hand, Si Yan''s assistant recognized Jiang Yue as soon as he saw it. Until the end of the press conference, before the reception, when he was resting in the lounge and no one else was there, the assistant hurriedly bent over and followed Si Yan who was sitting in a wheelchair. Say.

    "Four years ago, when Miss Qin was hospitalized in a car accident, you asked me to delete the monitoring of you in the hospital for a few days. From the monitoring, I saw that the people who were guarding Miss Qin at the beginning were her, and her fiance Xue Yan."

    Si Yan frowned. So, it was this Jiang Yue who answered the phone that time?

    But thinking that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan should not meet Qin Zi again in the past few years, he also left this matter behind and did not take it to heart.

    *

    Watching the news on TV that the cooperation between the two research institutes was widely reported, Qin Zi sat irritably on the sofa in the living room of the small apartment she rented.

    She still had no way to persuade Si Yan to fix his legs.

    And Si Yan didn''t move at all. Obviously, Si Yan must have persuaded him, but he couldn''t persuade Si Yan at all.

    She didn''t have the courage to see Sifu, and she didn''t have the courage to see Siyan, so who could she ask?

    Suddenly, the alarm clock rang, reminding her that it was time to go to the set.

    She took on another small role, she had already figured it out, she just had to act and be filmed.

    Don''t want to be late, Qin Zi hurriedly went.

    She was able to pass it one step at a time, but the very important role she played opposite her had a bit of a stretch in her acting skills, which made her have to retake it over and over again.

    After the hard work finally passed, she had nothing to do with her, so she went to remove her makeup.

    In the dressing room, the heroine of this play was putting on makeup inside, and there was actually another person, Yu Xiao. Yu Xiao knew the heroine of this play, and happened to be passing by, so he went to visit today.

    Yu Xiao wears famous brand names all over her body and holds a brand-name bag in her hand. Looking at her outfit, she looks like a daughter of a rich family.

    Yu Xiao probably didn''t expect to see her. She was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said hello: "Long time no see. I didn''t expect you to be in this drama."

    When the heroine heard this, she smiled and asked, "Why, Xiaoxiao, do you know Qin Zi?"

    "I know, Qin Zi and I are college classmates." Yu Xiao smiled.

    The heroine of this play originally wanted to say that Qin Zi''s acting skills are very good, but thinking that Yu Xiao has always been criticized for her acting skills, Yu Xiao must have felt a little uncomfortable when she said this, and changed her mind: "Since she is a college classmate, it''s been a long time since then. , then you can have a good chat, I won''t bother you guys, I''ve put on my makeup, the director is calling me too, I''ll go first. Let''s make an appointment later."

    She''s always the eldest miss of the Yu family, even if she doesn''t actually have a deep relationship with her, but it''s good for her to walk around occasionally.

    "Okay, go get busy." Yu Xiao smiled and watched him leave.

    No one is wearing makeup anymore. Qin Zi, as a 28-year-old "senior" but still a very young actor, doesn''t need a makeup artist to remove makeup, so the makeup artist simply cleaned up and went out.

    Qin Zi and Yu Xiao were the only ones in the dressing room for a while.

    Qin Zi sat in front of the mirror and removed his makeup, Yu Xiao stopped laughing when he saw that everyone had gone out, and asked with no anger: "It''s been ten years, why are you still in this circle, and if Si Yange completely bans you, So that you can''t even accept small roles?"

    Qin Zi did not speak.

    Yu Xiao gritted his lower teeth secretly. From the first time she saw Qin Zi, she didn''t like it. It will make her feel that nothing can defeat Qin Zi.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you!" Yu Xiao roared in a low voice. "If I were you, I would be embarrassed to live in this world again. How could you be so embarrassed to act everywhere! Don''t you have to be responsible for Brother Si Yan''s legs and the life of Si Yan''s mother! Do you still have a conscience!"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1960ï¼š Extra: A New Life 75 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1960 Fanwai: A New Life 75 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Qin Zi ignored her roar, but finally spoke up and asked, "Professor Xue Yan from Xue''s Hospital is likely to be able to cure his leg."

    She didn''t know who to ask to persuade her, but this happened to meet Yu Xiao.

    Yu Xiao exploded directly: "You still care what Brother Si Yan does! Brother Si Yan doesn''t need you to care!"

    But he said in his heart: Who doesn''t know that Professor Xue Yan is very likely to cure Brother Si Yan, but she didn''t answer the call to Brother Si Yan at all.

    I blame this person in front of me, and I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup I gave Brother Si Yang. Even if the victim is in a wheelchair and his mother is gone, he still has this person in his heart, and he won''t even try to like someone else!

    Thinking of this, Yu Xiao''s eyes were filled with hatred.

    Although Qin Zi wanted to ask Yu Xiao, he didn''t think Yu Xiao could really persuade Si Yan, but Yu Xiao''s mother might be able to. After all, Yu Xiao''s mother used to have a good relationship with Si Yan''s mother, but Si Yan couldn''t persuade her. The possibility of Yu Xiao''s mother''s persuasion is actually very small, but now she has no choice but to try.

    I saw Qin Zi said: "Your mother had a good relationship with your mother during her lifetime. You can ask your mother to persuade him."

    Hearing this, Yu Xiao thought that Qin Zi had seen through her heart, and immediately became even more annoyed: "It''s said that you are not qualified to take care of Brother Si Yan''s affairs, don''t you understand!"

    Qin Zi took off her makeup, and regardless of Yu Xiao''s scolding, she carried her bag and left.

    Yu Xiaoqi stomped his feet.

    also chased to the door.

    Seeing that Qin Zi got into the car and left, Yu Xiao still couldn''t hold his breath, took out his mobile phone from his bag and gave it to the people from ''Yu''s Entertainment'', scolding others.

    "Didn''t I ask you to completely block Qin Zi, this idiot! How come it''s been ten years, and people are still acting!"

    Yu''s Entertainment is a subsidiary of Yu''s Group. The person in charge of Yu''s Entertainment was scolded by Yu Xiao. Even if he was often scolded like this before, he couldn''t help but get angry. When I went back, I could only endure it, but I had a good voice and explained the same as before: "The Yu''s Group''s signboard is loud, but not everyone in the entertainment industry takes the Yu''s Group''s account."

    In other words, being able to block Qin Zi like this is already the limit of what the Yu Group can do.

    Yu Xiao was angry and hung up the phone as before.

    Yes, Si Yanrang didn''t block the person at all, it was her!

    If it was changed to the Si clan, naturally it would not only be blocked like this, but it would definitely be completely blocked, so that Qin Zi would not be able to accept a single role.

    But even if Si Yange hates Qin Zi, he broke up with Qin Zi long ago, and he didn''t even meet Qin Zi again, but he was not willing to do anything to hurt Qin Zi!

    She hates!

    She hates!

    So she wants to block Qin Zi! Send anger to Qin Zi!

    But it can only be blocked so far!

    Besides, there is one more thing¡­

    Thinking of this, Yu Xiao hated it even more, wishing Qin Zi would kill himself immediately.

    Anyway, as long as Qin Zi is still alive, she feels a sense of crisis!

    But her mother can indeed persuade Brother Siyan, who will definitely meet her mother. And she can go with her mother, so that she can also see brother Si Yan?

    And as long as Brother Si Yan and Qin Zi are not possible, and as long as Brother Si Yang wants to get married someday, she will definitely be the first candidate to be considered!

    Thinking of this, Yu Xiao felt much better and became happy.

    Immediately went to the company to find her mother.

    Because her mother has worked too hard all these years, her health has not been as good as before, and it is getting worse and worse. The doctor advised her mother to rest more, but her mother did not listen.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1961ï¼š Extra: A New Life 76 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1961 Extra Story: A New Life 76 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Anyway, even if her body needs to be taken care of, her mother insists on working in the company every day, for fear that something will happen to her father in the company.

    And as long as her mother is in the company, her father does restrain a lot.

    Her father dared to pinch her.

    Came to the office of the president of the Yu Group. As soon as Yu Xiao entered, she saw her mother, Yu Yaolan, sitting at the desk with a pale face, looking at the computer and doing business.

    She went over immediately.

    "Mom, you see you''re getting old again, so listen to the doctor''s advice and rest well." Yu Xiao fell into her mother''s arms and said with a sad face.

    Although her acting skills are criticized in the eyes of others, her mother loves her too much and has a filter for her. Naturally, she believes that she is really uncomfortable and doesn''t want to see her like this.

    Yu Yaolan had a loving look on her face, and she touched her head with her hand: "I saw it in the morning, how could I be old after not seeing it for such a short time? Well, don''t be sad, I know my body myself. By the way, How did you come to the company?"

    "Let''s see you. But when I entered the company just now, I saw the medical authority named Xue Yan from Xue''s Hospital on the advertising screen on the building opposite the company, and I remembered that he might be able to cure Brother Si Yang. My leg, Mom, why don''t you go and persuade Brother Siyan, if he can''t, he''ll be cured."

    Yu Yaolan sighed: "You still can''t let him go."

    "How can I let it go, I like him! I have liked him since I was a child!"

    "I know." Yu Yaolan sighed even more. "But that kid... Forget it, you don''t listen every time you say it. The whole world knows that you like him."

    "No one will dare to argue with me! I''m the eldest miss of the Yu family!"

    "Or a child?" Yu Yaolan was amused.

    "That mother, the matter of persuading Brother Siyan..."

    "Last time Mom called with Uncle Si, and you were right next to you. It''s not that you didn''t hear it. Uncle Si''s advice is useless. I know that if he is like this, he may feel better in his heart, and naturally he will not persuade him."

    "But Brother Si Yan can''t be in a wheelchair all the time. It was impossible to cure before, but now there is a way, as long as he lets that Xue Yan govern it. Mom, don''t you want Brother Si Yan?"

    "Of course I do, but I know that kid too well. Your uncle doesn''t force him. How can I force him."

    "You''re doing it for his own good too. Brother Siyan''s mother is watching from the sky, and she must also want Brother Siyan to be well and stop using a wheelchair."

    "Okay, I advise you to watch it."

    "Then I am with you?" Yu Xiao said immediately.

    Yu Yaolan smiled again: "I think you just want to borrow me to see him again. I heard that every time you go to his company or his house to find him, he has never seen you."

    "Mom, don''t you know that I like him, so stop laughing at me." Yu Xiao acted coquettishly.

    "Okay, don''t laugh at you, don''t laugh at you." Yu Yaolan''s eyes were full of love for her daughter. She is such a baby.

    *

    Secretary''s house.

    night.

    Seeing Yu Yaolan being helped by Yu Xiao, the father hurriedly stood up: "Yaolan, you are not in good health, why did you come here?"

    Yu Yaolan jokingly said: "Isn''t this Xiaoxiao concerned about Si Yan''s legs? I thought about it, and I think I still need to persuade."

    "Xiao Xiao is a good boy." The father smiled. In fact, he wanted his son and Yu Xiao to be together. After all, the two families knew the bottom line, but his son didn''t like Yu Xiao, and he wouldn''t force it.

    Immediately, he asked the housekeeper to call Si Yan down.

    Because Si Yan is in a wheelchair, for the convenience of Si Yan, there are not only stairs but also an elevator in the house. Si Yan has no opinion on anyone, but Yu Yaolan was his mother''s good friend and sister before she died...

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1962ï¼š Extra: A New Life 77 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1962 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 77 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    So when Si Yan heard that Yu Yaolan was coming, he still came out of the study, made his own wheelchair, got in the elevator, got out of the elevator, and came to the living room.

    "Brother Siyan!" Yu Xiao''s face was full of surprise.

    Si Yan was just like no such person. He walked over in a wheelchair and only called out to Yu Yaolan: "Aunt Yu."

    Seeing that Yu Yaolan''s face was bad, he didn''t speak. But she knew what was going on. Yu Yaolan still insisted on managing the company every day. It was her insistence, and he also had his insistence.

    Sifu knew that his son didn''t like Yu Xiao since he was a child, and felt that he and Yu Xiao had no common language, and Yu Xiao still pushed up. He used to be polite and polite, but since his wife passed away, his son became even colder. Going up further, his son is naturally not polite at all, so at the moment his son is like this, but he is not surprised, just embarrassed.

    "Hehe Xiaoxiao," Sifu laughed dryly, smoothing things over, "Siyan is just like that, don''t worry about it."

    "It''s alright, I know Brother Si Yang is still sad because of his aunt." Yu Xiao looked kind and understanding.

    Yu Yaolan was actually a little uncomfortable. Her precious daughter was ignored so much, but she also knew why Si Yan was different from before, so after seeing what Si''s father said, she would forget about it, and let it go, and persuaded her. : "The authoritative Xue Yan from Xue''s Hospital¡ª"

    But just as she spoke, Si Yan cut off her words: "I know Aunt Yu cares about me, but Aunt Yu, before you come to care about me, you should care about yourself first."

    Obviously, he didn''t listen to her words at all.

    I don''t even want to hear one more word.

    And after saying this, Si Yan turned the wheelchair in a different direction, got into the elevator again, and went upstairs.

    Yu Yaolan''s words were all choked in his throat, and it was quite uncomfortable. But she also knew that Si Yan said that, and she also cared about her body, otherwise she would not have said that at all, and in the end she could only sigh.

    Sifu could only smirk.

    Yu Xiao clasped his hands together secretly, tightly. It''s all Qin Zi''s fault. If there is no Qin Zi in this world, based on the relationship between the two families, Si Yang will definitely like her sooner or later. And if Brother Si Yan liked her, how could he not even look at her from the beginning to the end like he is now!

    *

    Two days later, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have already set the wedding date, and they will get married in a month.

    The date is set, and naturally everything will be made out on the day of the wedding invitation.

    Relatives, friends, teachers, classmates, colleagues, and some people who have a cooperative relationship with the Xue family. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, who were originally collaborators, didn''t plan to give wedding invitations. This was what Father Xue meant.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan also knew why Father Xue wanted to do this. After all, Xue Yan was the only child and Xue''s position in the business field. Father Xue insisted on a grand show, so although Jiang Yue and Xue Yan had no plans, they agreed. .

    Everyone who cooperates has to give wedding invitations, and naturally there are wedding invitations for Si Yan.

    Therefore, when Jiang Yue gave Qin Zi the wedding invitation, she still told Qin Zi about this. This is a wedding invitation, and the two should meet by then.

    Qin Zi said, "It''s okay, there will be so many people at that time, and they will not be at the same table. It will be difficult for him to notice me."

    If this was someone else''s wedding, Qin Zi might find an excuse not to go, but this was Jiang Yue and Xue Yan''s wedding, Xu Yi and the others came, she couldn''t not go.

    Jiang Yue is also clear, and said: "When the time comes, let you sit with your back to her."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1963ï¼š Extra: A New Life 78 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1963 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 78 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Thank you." Qin Zi smiled. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Has Xue Yan received his call yet?"

    Jiang Yue shook her head, "No."

    Qin Zi knew that, even if Yu Yaolan tried to persuade him, it would be useless. It may be that her hopes were not high at first, so she was not disappointed.

    Jiang Yue specially came to send her wedding invitations. In fact, she was very busy, so she didn''t sit much and left soon.

    Qin Zi put away the wedding invitation, then sat back on the sofa with his legs crossed, holding his mobile phone, but he didn''t move it for a long time, just in a daze, in a trance.

    After a long time, she finally made a move. She clicked on Si Yan''s number and wanted to send a text message to Si Yan, but before she finished typing the pinyin of a word, she paused again, and received her phone again.

    She can''t contact him.

    So can''t text him either.

    But he didn''t heal his leg...

    Although it is hard to come out of the pain, she still thinks he can come out because she wants him to be happy...

    She sat like this until it got dark. In the end, she didn''t turn on the lights. Just in the dark, she sent a text message to a number that had not been contacted for ten years.

    -

    Treat your leg, I leave this city, or go abroad, farther away from you, okay?

    At the beginning, when the two broke up, he hoped that she would never meet him again, and she agreed, so even if she saw him from a distance on the road, she hurriedly avoided and never appeared in front of her.

    In fact, not only because she agreed, but also because she really didn''t have the courage and qualifications to appear in front of him again.

    Blame her.

    If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t have been kidnapped, his legs were fine, his mother was fine, he didn''t have a heart attack and died without being stimulated.

    The text message was sent, and she was in no mood to do anything else, and she wasn''t in the mood to eat dinner, so she sat on the sofa cross-legged, holding her phone in her hand, and didn''t turn on the lights.

    Until midnight, she saw that he hadn''t replied yet, she knew he must have seen it, but she didn''t reply, she didn''t delete his number, and he wouldn''t delete her number either.

    The car accident four years ago when he called and was received by Jiang Yue is the best proof.

    It''s also my fault that I liked each other too much at the beginning. If I didn''t like it so much, maybe it wouldn''t be so painful.

    Confused, Qin Zi just fell asleep on the sofa.

    It wasn''t until the next morning that she grabbed some breakfast and sat on the sofa again, guessing that Si Yan should have arrived at the company, so she sent another text message.

    -

    Why don''t I return your legs?

    She doesn''t want to live anyway.

    Living is so boring, she has nothing to miss.

    But she knew that if she died, he would surely die too, and she would be the last straw that broke him. But the mother wanted him to live and live well, so she never forced him, and never thought of forcing him, but now, there is no way, she really has no choice, she feels like she is going crazy.

    Almost as soon as the text message was sent, there was a reply there.

    has only three words:-

    I hate you.

    But these three words made her laugh instantly and burst into tears.

    Because she knew that this was his promise to treat the leg.

    He knew she was crazy and could do anything. He was so attracted to her at the beginning, but he didn''t expect it to happen not long after they were together.

    "sorry¡­"

    She wanted to post this past and apologize to him.

    But it couldn''t be sent.

    It''s just that the tears flowed more and more fiercely, but the mouth was still whispering: "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1964ï¼š Extra: A New Life 79 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1964 Fanwai: A New Life 79 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    *

    Sifu didn¡¯t understand why his son was suddenly willing to treat his leg, but his son was willing to treat his leg. Of course, he was happy and didn¡¯t ask any further. He just urged his son to call Father Xue and ask Xue Yan¡¯s private number so that he could contact Xue. Yan. This is the fastest.

    Si Yan called Father Xue.

    Father Xue gave it.

    So, on this day, Xue Yan had just finished an operation and when he came out of the operating room, he received a call from his father.

    "Dad, what''s wrong?"

    "Gang Siyan called me and asked for your private number, saying that he wanted you to give him a leg treatment, I gave it, and he should call you later."

    "understood."

    As soon as he hung up with Father Xue, Xue Yan''s cell phone rang. At first glance, it was an unfamiliar call, it should be Si Yan.

    He picked it up.

    "Okay, I''m Si Yan."

    "Hello, I''m Xue Yan."

    The two chatted for a while and decided that Si Yan would come to the hospital for a checkup at eight o''clock tomorrow morning, and then hung up the phone. Immediately, Xue Yan called his Yuebao and told his Yuebao.

    Jiang Yue heard it, and after hanging up her family''s Xue Yan, she turned to Qin Zi and told Qin Zi.

    Qin Zi probably cried before, and his nasal voice was heavy, but he could hear Qin Zi''s smile: "I know, his legs will trouble Xue Yan."

    Seeing her, she didn''t say much, and Jiang Yue didn''t ask much about what she had done before Si Yan agreed to treat her leg.

    *

    The next day, Si Yan arrived at Xue''s Hospital at 8 o''clock on time, accompanied by his father and assistant, as well as a few bodyguards.

    Because of Xue Yan''s explanation, Xue''s Hospital immediately checked Si Yan when Si Yan came, so that Xue Yan could better understand the condition of Si Yan''s leg, so as to see if it could be cured and determine the treatment plan.

    After a set of inspections, Xue Yan carefully looked at the various inspection reports that came out. Si Yan was still sitting in the wheelchair, cold and expressionless, but the father was very nervous and kept looking at Xue Yan, waiting for Xue Yan to speak. I was afraid that Xue Yan would say that it would not be cured.

    Until Xue Yan read the inspection report and said, "It can be cured, but it''s a little troublesome."

    Sifu was greatly relieved.

    Si Yan was still expressionless, just like he had nothing to do with him.

    "You''ve had this leg injury for ten years, and it''s been a long time. If you want to be completely cured, you must have a mental preparation. You will stay in the hospital for at least half a year for the next six months. You must lie down for a while after the operation on your leg. If you can move, then you can move slowly, that is to do rehabilitation. You have to insist on this, and then you can stand up slowly. If you recover well and there are no other problems, you can be discharged from the hospital and rehabilitate at home. Yes. Many people''s leg surgery is successful, but they fail in rehabilitation." Xue Yan said.

    Sifu hurriedly said: "My son is not afraid of pain, and he can persevere. As long as I teach you to treat him, the rest will not be a problem."

    Xue Yan nodded, then looked at Si Yan, who had been silent, and asked, "I was going to rest in the afternoon three days later, and I didn''t arrange the operation, so I''ll make it that afternoon. If you don''t mind, I''ll pay it back that morning. You do some tests to make sure all the indicators are suitable for surgery, and it will be done for you that afternoon."

    Finally, Si Yan said, "No opinion."

    *

    Three days later, the operation was successful, but by the time Si Yan was pushed out of the operating room, it was already dark, and before midnight, Si Yan was woken up in pain because the effect of the anesthetic had passed.

    It was very painful, Si Yan didn''t ask for painkillers, didn''t say a word, still had no expression at all, he was cold, and everyone wondered if he had ever had an operation.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1965ï¼š Extra: A New Life 80 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1965 Extra Story: A New Life 80 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Since Si Yan is in the hospital, Si''s Group is temporarily managed by Sifu.

    Despite this, Si Yan asked his assistant to send some business affairs to the hospital for him to handle. When a person is busy, he is even more expressionless, just like a machine.

    On the day Jiang Yue and Xue Yan got married, Si Yan was still lying in the VIP ward of the hospital, so Si''s father attended the wedding on his behalf.

    When Sifu came, Qin Zi happened to be driving and met him in the underground parking lot. There was no way to avoid it. Qin Zi could only call out, "Uncle."

    Sifu still said the same thing as back then: "Although it was all done by your father, it has nothing to do with you, but I can''t be nice to you."

    Qin Zi nodded, indicating that he knew.

    When they entered the wedding venue, it was as if the two did not know each other.

    Si Yan''s assistant came with Si''s father. The assistant saw that Qin Zi was also coming to the wedding. When he went to the hospital to see Si Yan, the assistant still informed Si Yan about it.

    Knowing that Qin Zi was actually a friend of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, Si Yan was stunned for a moment.

    So, even if Jiang Yue and Xue Yan left the hospital, they still had an intersection with Qin Zi? Then Jiang Yue should have told Qin Zi about the fact that he had called Qin Zi and was picked up by Jiang Yue, right?

    But Si Yan just frowned and let go.

    She would know it if she knew it, that is, she would be in more pain. And after so many years of pain, he is going to be numb. I guess she''s going to be numb.

    It''s not that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have never been married. They did once in Daling, but they still feel very different when they get married again, especially when Jiang Yue walked slowly towards his groom in a wedding dress, and Xue Yan stood in front of him. There, they all want to give the whole world to his Yuebao.

    And when two people put wedding rings on each other, it is obvious that the two of them will be bound together every lifetime, but they still feel like their hearts are instantly locked up.

    The bouquet Jiang Yue also threw away, and Xu Yi received it.

    Xu Yi was very happy, because Chen Sheng had proposed to her a few days ago, she agreed, but she had not yet decided when she would get married, but now that she received a bouquet, she looked happy when she saw Chen Sheng, she thought, It certainly won''t be long.

    Jiang Qi, as Jiang Yue''s older brother, naturally took time off to attend the wedding, and brought his girlfriend to the wedding. Anyway, Jiang''s parents and Jiang''s mother were happier.

    Because the wedding was all assisted by family members, Jiang Yue did not take many days of marriage leave. After only three days of marriage leave, one went back to work in the research center, and the other went back to work in the hospital.

    Other doctors have their own specialties and are proficient in that aspect. Xue Yan is an all-rounder, and has an amazing talent in medicine. He can handle all disciplines. Because of his reputation, people who seek medical treatment from him have all kinds of diseases. , not limited to a certain disease.

    And when Xue Yan came back to work, she was told by the hospital director that Ms. Yu Yaolan, the president of Yu Group, had suddenly passed out. Before fainting, she often had headaches, dizziness, and facial pain, and was sent to Xue¡¯s Hospital.

    Dean means that he wants Xue Yan to see it in person.

    But this hospital is under the Xue family, and the dean can''t control his little boss at all, just a suggestion. Therefore, Xue Yan, who was seeing a patient who was in a hurry, refused, and asked a brain doctor surnamed Zheng to see it. .

    There is nothing the dean can do.

    Waiting for Dr. Zheng to finish reading Yu Yaolan, until what happened to Yu Yaolan, Xue Yan was still busy here, Dr. Zheng was waiting at the door, Yu Xiao followed, and seeing Dr. Zheng waiting at the door, she was immediately upset.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1966ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 81 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1966 Extra Story: A New Life 81 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "My mother is already in that situation, why are you still standing here? Why don''t you let the best Doctor Xue in your hospital treat my mother right away! Don''t you know who my mother is!"

    But the doctors at Xue''s Hospital never take this set.

    may be the reason why Xue Yan took the lead.

    I saw Dr. Zheng say: "Others are also in a hurry, and other people''s lives are also fate. I don''t care what your mother''s identity is, I just hope that Miss Yu will be quiet. Dr. Xue is treating patients."

    Yu Xiao''s father Yan Feiming also came, and happened to be here too. Hearing Dr. Zheng''s rude words, Yan Feiming was angry, but he also knew that this was a member of the Xue family, and he knew that Dr. Xue Xue Yan was the future heir of the Xue family. People don''t care who you are.

    Besides, he wished his wife Yu Yaolan died sooner.

    But on the surface, he naturally wouldn''t show it.

    Yan Feiming just hurriedly grabbed his daughter Yu Xiao and said, "This is Xue''s Hospital, the doctors are measured, presumably even if your mother has a tumor in her brain, she won''t be able to perform surgery for a while, so don''t worry. ." Saying that, he also apologized to Dr. Zheng with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, my daughter is too worried about her mother."

    Yu Xiao is actually not worried about Yu Yaolan. It would be better if Yu Yaolan died, and she will definitely leave everything to her. What she cares about is that the doctors in this hospital don''t take her Yu family seriously.

    Her family is Yu family!

    A very big Yu family!

    Although he was still angry, there was no more trouble. People like her father apologized with a smile, what else could she do.

    Angrily, he continued to wait outside the clinic.

    After seeing that Xue Yan was done, Doctor Zheng walked in and showed Xue Yan the various examination reports of Yu Yaolan and his own diagnosis.

    "It''s a tumor in the brain," said Dr. Zheng, "It should have been a while. I heard that she often had headaches, dizziness, facial pain, and sometimes nausea. It must be because the brain tissue was squeezed by the tumor. As a result, the images taken also proved that there is indeed a tumor inside. Finally, benign or malignant, it is still uncertain for the time being. The tumor has to be excised through a craniotomy, and the tumor will be tested. However, I am not sure that the tumor is in this place. She has a craniotomy, and Dr. Tian and the others are not sure, so I will come to you."

    Xue Yan followed Dr. Zheng''s finger, nodded, and finally asked, "Are you awake?"

    "Already awake. She originally resisted the operation a bit and felt that it would be difficult to wake up after the craniotomy, but after hearing that we would find you for the surgery, she agreed."

    "Then how is her sleeping quality recently, did you ask?"

    "This..." Dr. Zheng blushed immediately, knowing that he had made a mistake, and hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, because Miss Yu was worried about her mother, she kept following me, making noise in my ear, and the voice was so loud that it made I forgot. I''m sorry." Although there was a reason, he still blamed himself for his mistake.

    Yu Xiao immediately wanted to scold Doctor Zheng loudly.

    But he was restrained by Yan Feiming''s eyes.

    I saw that Yan Feiming was busy and apologized: "I''m sorry, my daughter is too worried about her mother, and will not be in the future."

    Xue Yan ignored them.

    "I''m going to ask again!" Dr. Zheng ignored them, turned around and planned to go back to Yu Yaolan''s ward to ask Yu Yaolan. It is clearest to ask Yu Yaolan himself.

    Xue Yan said, "I''ll go with you."

    Then they went to Yu Yaolan''s ward together.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1967ï¼š Extra: A New Life 82 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1967 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 82 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Yu Yaolan was really awake. He was lying on the hospital bed, still a little dizzy, and his face was extremely pale. But it can still be seen that even if she is sick, she is still a strong woman. Has that aura.

    As soon as Xue Yan came in, he asked Yu Yaolan that question.

    Yu Yaolan had a red light on her body all the time, but she didn''t expect to have a tumor in her brain, but no matter what, she actually wanted to live.

    As long as she is alive, Yan Zhengming will be more restrained, and her precious daughter will live so well.

    And other doctors, to be honest, she wasn''t very trusting.

    But Xue Yan''s medical skills are obvious to all, and Yu Yaolan still trusts her very much, so she agreed to the operation after hearing that Xue Yan would be the main surgeon.

    Hearing Xue Yan asking her, Yu Yaolan also answered honestly: "The quality of sleep has been good recently, I have slept a few hours longer than before, and sometimes I even feel like I can''t wake up, especially these few days, when I wake up, I wake up groggy. ."

    "How long has the situation of sleeping more than before? About when did it start?" Xue Yan asked while writing down on the medical record.

    Yu Yaolan thought back for a moment: "It''s been about a month. I thought it was because my body had a red light, so I slept more when I was too tired."

    Xue Yan nodded, asked some other questions, and then said: "You are all the result of the tumor pressing on the brain tissue. It is already very serious. It is best to have an operation immediately. I will give you some pre-operation examinations. Rest and perform surgery on you, do you have any problems?"

    "No."

    Then, Xue Yan asked the hospital to arrange a pre-operative examination for Yu Yaolan.

    Before the operation, Xue Yan asked the hospital to contact the patients he had not finished reading today, saying that he might be late in the afternoon, so that these people would not have to wait for him in the consultation room so early.

    And before Yu Yaolan was pushed into the operating room, she also called her special assistant. In fact, she had already made a will and confirmed it again, just in case.

    And let the special assistant take full charge of the company.

    The coma was so sudden, she didn''t explain it, but now that she explained it, she was relieved.

    Bleeding during craniotomy is particularly serious, especially Yu Yaolan, who had not tossed her body well enough. During the operation, there were symptoms of massive blood loss.

    And Yu Yaolan is panda blood again.

    In the past, the blood in the blood bank was basically insufficient, and Yu Yaolan would be particularly dangerous, but now, Jiang Yue has already developed artificial blood without any shortcomings. It is always rare blood and can also be replaced. Therefore, even if there is heavy bleeding Yes, but because the blood transfusion was timely, nothing happened.

    The final operation was naturally a success.

    The excised tumor was also sent for testing. The test result was benign. Although Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao were happy on the face, they both scolded how it was benign.

    Yu Yaolan lay in the intensive care unit for five days before he woke up. When he woke up, all signs were normal, and he was pushed to the VIP ward. Although he was in the VIP ward like Si Yan, they were not on the same floor. There were elevator doors on each floor. Security, if you want to scramble through the door, it is impossible to achieve.

    Si Yan was still lying on the hospital bed to raise his legs, so he couldn''t see Yu Yaolan, so his father visited Yu Yaolan. Because they were in the same hospital and stopped by the way, Sifu had actually seen Yu Yaolan several times.

    Yu Xiao always wanted to see Si Yan, but Si''s father didn''t agree.

    His son doesn''t like Yu Xiao, he''s rude to Yu Xiao, but he wants his son to take good care of his legs and not be disturbed...

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1968ï¼š Extra: A New Life 83 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1968 Fanwai: A New Life 83 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    And he was also afraid that something would go wrong during the treatment of his legs, so that he rarely agreed to take good care of his legs and his son would not take good care of his legs. Even if Yu Xiao was concerned about his son, it wouldn''t work.

    On this day, Jiang Yue Research Center didn''t have much to do, so he made lunch himself and brought it to her family Xue Yan.

    Her family, Xue Yan, was much busier than her, and sometimes she didn''t even get to eat when she was busy.

    Fortunately, it was a coincidence that she came today. Xue Yan at her house was not busy just now, and was going to have lunch. Seeing her coming, of course there was no need to go. The two of them had lunch in his office.

    Not far outside is the nurse station.

    Seeing Jiang Yue coming, the people at the nurses'' station couldn''t help but talk: "Thanks to Miss Jiang''s research on artificial blood that has no flaws, otherwise the blood bank would be too ischemic, so I took the one that just had a craniotomy in our hospital. Mr. Yu of the Yu Group, who had just undergone the operation, said that she lost a lot of blood at that time, and it was panda blood, and the blood bank has always been short of this blood, if this happened before, she would definitely die."

    Jiang Yue''s ear is good, and she is not far away, so she naturally heard it. But she didn''t care either. She just lowered her head and ate the beef that her family''s Xue Yan gave her.

    Although she brought her lunch, her family, Xue Yan, habitually took care of her when she was eating.

    Jiang Yue is eating with chopsticks in one hand, and holding a mobile phone in the other hand. In the WeChat group, Xu Yi and the others are talking. Over the years, there have been two more people in the WeChat group, Song Yun and Qin Zi.

    Jiang Yue clicked the voice and listened one by one.

    Xue Yan naturally listened and talked to Jiang Yuexiao from time to time.

    Suddenly I heard Zhou Ping shouting in the group: "Today the school arranged a physical examination, and I went too. I used to think I had blood type A, but it took me a long time. The doctor made a mistake before, but I actually have blood type B. Fortunately, I have blood type B. Parents can also give birth to children with blood type B, otherwise I will think I am not biological. By the way, what blood type do you all have?"

    Xu Yi and the others said it all.

    Jiang Yue also said it, and incidentally about her family''s Xue Yan.

    Qin Zi, who was taking a break from filming, saw that the group was so lively and everyone said their blood type, so she also said it, and said in her voice, "I am panda blood."

    Hearing this, Jiang Yue smiled and said to Xue Yan, "Qin Zi is actually also panda blood."

    "Yeah," Xue Yan also smiled, "I heard it was rare before, but suddenly we know that two people are of this blood type."

    As soon as Zhou Ping heard about Qin Zi''s blood type, he laughed and joked: "Qin Zi, you were born in a good era. Jiang Yue has developed artificial blood without any flaws, even if it is your panda blood, It''s not a problem to rush a blood transfusion one day."

    Xu Yi laughed and scolded: "You can look forward to diligently, please don''t say that diligently is in a hurry for blood transfusion."

    Zhou Ping smiled and said, "Xu Yi, they are all friends. Why do you still treat Qin Zi as an idol?"

    Xu Yidao: "Zizi will always be my idol, goddess!"

    "What about Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Song Yun?" Zhou Ping asked.

    Xu Yi: "They are my friends and the people I admire the most. In my life, I don''t have anyone I admire so much, but the three of them are. It''s so **** rude! Who doesn''t know the three of them in the world!"

    Zhou Ping shouted: "Chen Sheng, there are boys, Xue Yan and Song Yun are boys, come and be jealous!"

    Chen Sheng laughed and scolded: "Every time you pick things up. How long have I been friends, and I will eat their jealousy? Besides, they are also the three people I admire the most! It''s so **** cheating!"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1969ï¼š Extra: A New Life 84 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1969 Extra Story: A New Life 84 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Zhou Ping laughed: "Okay, so do I." These three friends of his are so **** cheating!

    *

    Xue''s group has grown bigger and bigger by Xue''s father, and Xue''s father''s ambition has become bigger and bigger. It is no longer satisfied with the industries that the group is involved in, and began to set foot in the entertainment industry. From the acquisition of a film and television company, the film and television company was acquired. That day was also a signal that the Xue Group had stepped into the entertainment industry.

    This has acquired a film and television company, so it is natural to invest in making movies or TV dramas.

    Regardless of movies or TV series, the company has a lot of good books. Thinking of Qin Zi''s explosive acting skills, Father Xue told the CEO of the film and television company assigned by the group that Qin Zi should be the heroine.

    Usually, Father Xue didn''t pay much attention to this aspect, mainly because Jiang Yue and the others had a good relationship with Qin Zi, and Qin Zi often came to the house as a guest. Father Xue naturally knew Qin Zi and knew that Qin Zi was good at acting, but he could only Taking on a small role, Qin Zi still has a translation job, so acting is like a hobby, so he has never cared about it.

    Besides, he also heard from his son and daughter-in-law that Qin Zi is an extremely assertive person, and doesn''t like others to take care of her affairs, so he has not only ignored her, but also didn''t ask anything.

    But it''s different now. Mrs. Xue has entered the entertainment industry, and Qin Zi''s acting skills are so good that she can take the lead and be the heroine.

    It was said that he took care of Qin Zi and asked Qin Zi''s affairs, but it would be better to say that he was just doing business.

    Now that he has stepped in, he will naturally do a good job, so that the Xue Group can also get a share of this field, so it is not for Qin Zi at all, presumably Qin Zi will not be disgusted and will agree.

    Father Xue gave the order to the CEO of the film and television company responsible for the acquisition. The CEO agreed at the time, but he hadn''t contacted Qin Zi yet, but he found something, so he hurriedly called Father Xue.

    CEO: "President, I just heard from some senior executives of the film and television company that the Yu Group has been blocking Miss Qin. Are you sure we still have Miss Qin as the heroine?"

    In other words, if it is still decided by default, then it is against the Yu Group, and it is no different from not taking the Yu Group in the eyes.

    Father Xue snorted: "When did the Xue family ever fear the Yu family? Not only did we refuse to cooperate before, but now they are saved by my son''s craniotomy. It''s alright, you can make an internal decision. But why does the Yu family want to Ban Qin Zi?"

    CEO: "This is not clear."

    After hanging up the phone, the CEO asked someone to contact Qin Zi.

    Qin Zi was contacted. I heard that the film and television company acquired by Xue''s family asked her to be the heroine. She had no dislike, but she did not agree.

    still refused without even thinking about it.

    She also doesn''t want to live a good life.

    If she hadn''t met Si Yan, and had not been with Si Yan, then nothing would have happened, and Si Yan would not have had such a bad life.

    Siyan didn''t want him to have a good life, so she naturally didn''t want her to have a good life.

    What is popular or not, and there are not many fans, she never thought about it. If that''s the case, she''s doing so well, what qualifications does she have to live so well?

    It is enough to be able to take on small roles to realize her dreams and hobbies of being an actor. In her opinion, this is already considered a luxury, and she has lived a good life.

    Sometimes she even thought about it, or she would not play small roles, so she would be completely bad.

    But if that''s the case, she probably doesn''t want to live anymore.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1970ï¼š Extra: A New Life 85 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1970 Fanwai: A New Life 85 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The CEO heard that Qin Zi had refused, but he never expected that there would be so many heroines in the book, and the Xue Group had just entered the entertainment industry. Obviously, it would be a big fight to support some people. Qin Zi would definitely be selected. He should be very happy to accept it immediately. Anyway, he couldn''t figure it out, but he still called the president of their head office, that is, Father Xue.

    Father Xue heard that Qin Zi refused and thought that Qin Zi was disgusted, but he was a little anxious. He quickly called his daughter-in-law Jiang Yue, told Jiang Yue about this, and asked Jiang Yue to apologize to Qin Zi for him. After all, the two are friends and both are women, so it''s easy to say the apology, and the matter is easy to pass.

    Jiang Yue was in the research center. Several researchers found a problem. She was surrounded by these researchers to solve it. She finally solved it. When she was free, she heard the phone vibrate and knew that there was a call coming in. Jiang Yue hurriedly picked it up. Gloves, and a white coat walked to the laboratory to connect the phone.

    "Dad, what''s the matter?"

    Since marrying her family, Xue Yan, she also changed her name to Father Xue as her father.

    Father Xue told the matter, naturally including Qin Zi''s ban by the Yu family.

    And Father Xue also said that as for why Mr. Yu blocked Qin Zi, he didn''t know the reason, so Jiang Yue didn''t ask anything, only said: "Dad, don''t worry, I will apologize to Qin Zi for you. But I I think you are probably thinking too much, Qin Zi shouldn''t be disgusted, but he just doesn''t want to take on the role."

    "I hang out in the mall every day, and I don''t think about many things. I''m used to it, and I bring it into my life. Anyway, no matter if she is angry or not, please apologize for me. You are friends, and she is not. I haven''t been to our house, and I don''t want to embarrass you."

    "Row."

    After hanging up with Father Xue, Jiang Yue only called Qin Zi, but Qin Zi didn''t answer. She was probably busy or didn''t hear the phone ring.

    She stopped fighting and planned to fight in a while.

    "Professor, I found a problem again!" A person rushed out of the laboratory and hurriedly called Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue hurriedly collected her mobile phone and followed into the laboratory.

    It''s been three hours since I came out of the lab. There were three missed calls on the phone, all from Qin Zi. They called every hour. Apparently, seeing that she had called, she replied, and she hurried back. dialed back.

    Finally, Qin Zi took it.

    "Why, call me?" Qin Zi asked first.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been a friend, so don¡¯t ask any more questions, Jiang Yue has been busy these three hours, so she doesn¡¯t ask, and Jiang Yue doesn¡¯t need to explain, this is the tacit understanding between friends.

    "I heard from my dad that he asked the person in charge of the film and television company he acquired to ask you to be the heroine, but you refused. My dad is worried that you are disgusted, so let me apologize to you for him."

    "Why are you apologizing?" Qin Zi laughed. "Go back and tell my uncle, I''m not disgusted, I should thank him. He just bought a film and television company, and he thought of me and affirmed my acting skills. I just..." After a pause, I still told the truth. , "I don''t want to live too well."

    Being a leading actress will definitely be higher than before. If this is bad, it will become popular, then the day will definitely be better...

    Jiang Yue didn''t ask more, just nodded. But thinking that someone was on the other side of the phone and couldn''t see it, she responded softly: "Well."

    "There is one more thing." Jiang Yue said again.

    "what?"

    "I don''t know if you know it or not. In short, my dad heard from the person in charge of the film and television company that the Yu family has been blocking you."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1971ï¼š Extra: A New Life 86 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1971 Extra Story: A New Life 86 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Ms. Yu?" Qin Zi was extremely surprised.

    Jiang Yue heard it: "Why, the person you know who blocked you wasn''t the Yu family?"

    Qin Zi nodded: "I thought it was the Si family." Then he added: "Every time I meet Yu Xiao, Yu Xiao also says that Si Yan hates me, so he bans me. I didn''t feel much before, but now I think she is disgusting. Yes." What I did, but said it was done by others.

    Jiang Yue just said: "If the Si family really wants to block you, you won''t even be able to accept small roles."

    Qin Zi: "I know. I always thought it was a bit unreasonable, but I thought that although Si Yan hated me, he would not be so heartless towards me that I would have no way out, so I believed it."

    After a pause, Qin Zi said again: "However, if Mr. Yu did this, I can understand it to some extent. Yu Xiao likes Si Yan, and Si Yan treats me..." After a moment of silence, he directly concluded: "Yu Xiao should It was because Si Yan targeted me that the Yu family blocked me, otherwise the rest of the Yu family wouldn''t be able to do that, and they didn''t know me, so Yu Xiao knew me, which should be what Yu Xiao asked the Yu family to do."

    Jiang Yue nodded: "Yu Yaolan is now in Xue''s Hospital. I heard from Xue Yan that Yu Yaolan is very fond of Yu Xiao''s daughter, just such a daughter. If Yu Xiao insists on banning you, Yu Yaolan will indeed agree and let Yu''s Group ban you."

    Qin Zi said with a smile: "Listen to what you mean, Yu Yaolan has a good personality, but she is too fond of her daughter, so she would do such a thing?"

    Jiang Yue: "I haven''t met her, but Xue Yan is her chief surgeon. I have seen her many times, and now she is still in the hospital. Xue Yan thinks she is a good person, and she is indeed a well-known Yu of the Yu Group. Boss. If Yu Xiao didn''t know you, and there were so many factors involved, I guess Xue Yan would never have imagined that Yu Yaolan would let the group do such a thing."

    "Such a person..." Qin Zi smiled, "Then she treats her daughter well."

    "That''s right," Jiang Yue remembered another thing, "Yu Yaolan is also in panda blood."

    Qin Zi said with a smile: "What is this, I''m not the only one in this world with panda blood, there are still a certain number of people."

    "I know. I just happened to remember it, so let''s talk about it."

    "Well." After being silent for a while, Qin Zi said, "I want to tell you about me and Si Yan, would you like to listen?" She asked Xue Yan to fix Si Yan''s leg, and now her friend knows it again The matter of her being blocked... She felt that it was time to tell this friend what was going on.

    "Go ahead." Jiang Yue nodded. Even if she doesn''t listen, it''s okay. She has lived for so many years, and she will be in her third life in this life. Even if she is curious and strange, she can not ask or think about what is going on. She has this concentration, and so does her family, Xue Yan.

    But Qin Zi obviously wanted to say this, and she was naturally willing to be the audience.

    Maybe Qin Zi said it, and he felt a little better in his heart.

    Qin Zi didn''t say it right away, but was silent for a while, and seemed to gather up his courage before saying, "Si Yanyou and I studied in a university, I was a freshman at the time, he was a junior, and I was a group member in my spare time. Yan, I ran into him one time and ran into him, and we got to know him later."

    "I always met later. I was pretty wild at the time. He probably was used to being a serious person. Anyway, he was very well educated, but he just liked me, and I liked him very much. He said that I had no problem with dating. together."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1972ï¼š Extra: A New Life 87 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1972 Extra Story: A New Life 87 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "But not long after we were together, my dad happened to come to the school to look for me. He met me with him and knew that I was with him."

    "Later, my dad saw him on the news standing beside his father and knew that he was the heir of the Si family and the family was very rich. My dad was quite a mess. Get scholarships and various bonuses, because he and my mother don''t have tuition for me, and he can''t use it himself. Then he hit Si Yan''s idea. "

    Jiang Yue just listened, without saying a word, silently in front of the listener.

    Qin Zi naturally continued to say: "There was a weekend break, I went home, I received a call from Si Yan, and the two made an appointment to go out to play together, Si Yan would not bring bodyguards by his side, just me and Si Yan. My dad overheard the call, and later, he teamed up with some like-minded people, kidnapped Si Yan when Si Yan came to me alone, and wanted money from the Si family."

    "I didn''t ask Si Yan to meet me downstairs at my house, but made an appointment to go there together, but I went there, Si Yan hasn''t arrived yet, Si Yan has never been an unpunctual person. , Since childhood, he has been punctual to the point of being scary. Besides, Si Yan just called me and said it was coming, and it took less than a minute. So, I followed the place Si Yan was going to find it, just in time. When I saw my dad and some people tied Si Yan to the van, I hurried over, and my dad and those people tied me to the van as well."

    "Afterwards, Si Yan and I were thrown into an old abandoned building. While my dad and those people were not paying attention, Si Yan and I broke free from the ropes and ran away, but we were still found."

    "My dad is actually very bad-tempered. When Si Yan and I ran away, he was angry, and the others were also angry, and he was afraid of being found out. At that time, some people passed by the old building. Anyway, it was like losing his mind. Si Yan and I were kicking and beating, and some of them were holding steel pipes."

    "Si Yan hugged me in his arms, protected me, and finally broke his leg. My dad and those people felt that the old building was no longer safe, because some people passing by the old building seemed to see something wrong here, so they changed it. Places, farther places."

    "Anyway, Si Yan''s leg was not treated in time, and he couldn''t cure it until Xue Yan was able to cure it."

    "Si Yan''s mother has had a heart attack since she was a child. She is very kind and has always been protected by her family. She just thought that even if she had a heart attack, she could always live well. When she knew that Si Yan liked me, she also liked me very much. During the group performance, she secretly went to cheer me on without telling her family, but because Si Yan was kidnapped, she was too stimulated and passed away. Si Yan never saw her last."

    "Si Yan and I were rescued. Because of Si Yan''s leg, we were sent to the hospital for treatment as soon as we were rescued, so he didn''t know that his mother was gone at first, so the doctor looked at his leg and he didn''t reject it. , that there was no doctor who could cure it at that time.¡±

    "I remember that Si Yan also asked his father why he didn''t see his mother. His father said that his mother''s heart was a little tired during this period of time. He was resting at home, and he still didn''t wake up. When he woke up, he would come to see him."

    "But Si Yan is so smart, he didn''t see his mother the next day, he knew something was wrong, and his father knew he couldn''t hide it, so he said that on the day he was kidnapped, his mother was because of this. Stimulated and passed away."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1973ï¼š Extra: A New Life 88 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1973 Extra Story: A New Life 88 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "I can''t see the last time in my life, but I''m dead... Si Yan''s father still wants Si Yan to see Si Yan''s mother for the last time, so even though Si Yan was kidnapped for many days, Si Yan''s father never cremated Si Yan''s mother. "

    "Si Yan saw his mother''s body for the last time, and when his mother was cremated, he also said to me, ''Let''s break up, I don''t want to see you again''."

    "He was kidnapped by my dad, his legs were broken, he never thought about breaking up with me, but his mother is gone, he can''t pass this threshold, and I can''t pass that threshold, such a kind person... "

    Speaking of this, even though Jiang Yue could not see, Qin Zi''s tears still fell.

    "She said that when Si Yan and I get married and have children, she will help take care of the children, but such a person...it''s gone..."

    Wiping away his tears, Qin Zicai said again: "When the police rescued Si Yan and me, my dad and those people were afraid and ran away. Those people were all caught, and my dad fell into a sewage pool because of his escape. Inside, the cesspool was full of toxic sewage. He only fell into it for two minutes, and the people were gone before they were picked up. This is probably retribution."

    In the end, Qin Zi concluded: "Between me and Si Yan, it''s not his legs, but the life of his mother Ms. Tao. As soon as he sees me, he will think of my father and how his mother died. "

    Immediately, a simple sentence: "Yu Xiao and I are college classmates, but I didn''t know her very well at the time, and we basically didn''t talk to her. It was not until I was with Si Yan that I realized that she also likes Si Yan."

    After listening, Jiang Yue understood why her friend didn''t want to live a good life by herself.

    It is estimated that Si Yan died of his leg before, and he did not want him to live well.

    Because of this, it will make them feel a little better and feel worthy of Ms. Tao.

    but¡­

    "It''s a bit strange." Jiang Yue said. "Is your dad so confused? Even if he loves gambling, lacks money, and is stupid, but you and Si Yan are dating, he didn''t even ask you to get money from Si Yan, but directly risked kidnapping others."

    Qin Zi: "When I was **** in the old building, I asked my dad this question. My dad said that he was short of money. Those who were still in prison also owed a lot of debt. The result of the interrogation is also the same. There should be no Controversy, because of lack of money, Si Yan was kidnapped."

    Qin''s father was dead, and the result of the interrogation of those who were kidnapped was also the same. Jiang Yue could only respond with "um", indicating that he knew, and there was nothing else to say.

    Later, Qin Zi told Xu Yi about them.

    Xu Yi and the others knew about it, and they didn''t need Jiang Yue to say it. Xue Yan also knew about these things, but even if they did, they wouldn''t put it in front of Qin Zi.

    This is not a good thing.

    Unless there is no other way, I have to mention it, I will mention it.

    *

    Time flies, Si Yan can stand up and take a few steps slowly. He has been in the hospital for almost half a year, and he checked again. The results of the examination show that he is recovering well. As long as he continues to do rehabilitation well, sooner or later recover completely.

    And Yu Yaolan was discharged from the hospital early, but she was not in the company, but was recuperating at home while dealing with some official business that had to be handled by her president.

    Siyan can be discharged from the hospital. When he returns home, he is also raised at home. Rehabilitation is naturally sitting at home. In the hospital, Si Yan had never been idle even when he was lying down. When he came home this time, more business affairs would definitely be sent to him. Everyone knew it.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1974ï¼š Extra: A New Life 89 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1974 Extra Story: A New Life 89 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Xue Yan only said: "Come back regularly for review."

    During the rehabilitation period, it is still necessary to check regularly to help the legs recover better and prevent any problems.

    After staying in the hospital for almost half a year, Si Yan has also gotten to know Xue Yan quite a bit. Although he still has no expression and looks very cold, he responds, "Yeah."

    Si''s father and assistant came to pick up Si Yan from the hospital.

    This leg is not completely healed, Si Yan can''t walk a long way, so a wheelchair is also prepared. Si Yan sits in a wheelchair and is pushed out of the VIP ward, then enters the elevator, then exits the elevator, and goes to the hospital lobby.

    Yu Xiao heard that Si Yan was discharged from the hospital today. Although she couldn''t go to Si Yan''s VIP ward, she could still go to the lobby, so she waited in the lobby with a bouquet of flowers.

    Seeing Si Yan being pushed out of the elevator, she hurried up to meet him: "Brother Si Yan! My mother said that you were discharged from the hospital today and asked me to pick you up too!"

    Even if Yu Xiao moved out of her mother, Si Yan didn''t even look at her.

    The flower in Yu Xiao''s hand was hurriedly taken away by Assistant Si Yan, for fear that Yu Xiao was going to force it into Si Yan''s arms.

    Sifu has always been patient, but he couldn''t bear Yu Xiao''s insistence on coming up to him. He didn''t have any eyesight. But still kept polite: "Xiao Xiao, thank you and your mother for still thinking about Si Yan, you should be quite busy, I read the entertainment report and said that your schedule is full, hurry up and get busy with your business. ."

    It''s not that Yu Xiao doesn''t really know how to watch her words, she just doesn''t do this, she''s afraid that she and Si Yan might not have anything at all. Although Si Yan didn''t like her before, but after all, her father likes her and is satisfied with her, but if she doesn''t even like her She, how could she and Si Yan still be possible?

    So, seeing that Sifu was actually a little bored, even if she was so angry, she hurriedly smiled and said, "Isn''t this brother Siyan being discharged from the hospital? I have to come even if I am busy. Since the flowers are delivered, When you see Brother Siyan, you can tell my mother that Brother Siyan is fine, then Uncle Si, Brother Siyan, I''ll go and do my own business now."

    "Okay." Sifu smiled.

    Si Yan had been pushed to the luxury car at the entrance of the hospital and got into the car.

    Yu Xiao could only really leave.

    Yu Xiao came by her own car. She just got into her own car and was wearing her seat belt when her phone rang. She saw a number that was unremarked but not unfamiliar. She threw the phone in the passenger seat and didn''t answer it. .

    But the phone kept ringing, just like she knew she heard it but didn''t pick it up, she got even more impatient, and connected it anyway.

    Lu Mei''s voice came from inside: "I''m out of money."

    "What are you doing with me if you don''t have money? I don''t have any money anymore!" After that, he hung up the phone.

    She is not really out of money, she is rich, Yu Yaolan loves her so much, how could she have no money to use, she just doesn''t want to give the money to Lu Mei.

    But because of her cursing, Lu Mei stopped and didn''t call to harass her. She didn''t have to think about it, she must have asked her father Yan Feiming for money. This is a bottomless pit. Even if she doesn''t take it, her father will take it.

    On the other side, Lu Mei was hung up, and she was also angry.

    He didn''t even give her money!

    But she couldn''t let her anger go back, for fear that Yu Xiaozhen would not give it in the future.

    You can''t put your anger on Yan Zhengming, Yan Zhengming''s metaphor for Xiao is even more extreme.

    Then she could only put her anger on Qin Zi''s head to vent the anger in her heart.

    I saw that Lu Mei called Qin Zi immediately.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1975ï¼š Extra: A New Life 90 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1975 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 90 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    As soon as Qin Zi was connected, she scolded here: "What''s the matter, why haven''t you sent me money today? This month''s living expenses! Stupid girl, I gave birth to you in vain, it''s not caring at all! Others My daughter keeps asking her if her mother has money and whether she wants to use it, but you are fine, but I have to urge you to give me some living expenses!"

    Qin Zi has already prepared the living expenses of 20,000 yuan for Lu Mei this month, but she has not yet called. Because she was outside, she originally planned to fight tonight. Anyway, she only needs to fight today. When she called, she knew just from hearing that Lu Mei got bored from nowhere, and then it happened to her. She had been with her for many years, but she still didn''t know what kind of personality Lu Mei was?

    was too lazy to talk to Lu Mei, she didn''t speak at all, she hung up the phone, and then transferred the 20,000 yuan to Lu Mei.

    She gave Lu Mei money, not because she had deep feelings for Lu Mei''s mother. On the contrary, she had no feelings for Lu Mei at all. After all, Lu Mei had hardly cared about her since she was a child. It was to steal her scholarships and competition bonuses, as well as the money she earned from part-time jobs. More than once, she almost couldn''t go to school, so she gave Lu Mei money for two purposes: first, Lu Mei gave birth to herself, and she was Give Lu Mei the money for her own life, and secondly, Lu Mei from the province will bother her.

    Qin Zi quickly transferred the money to Lu Mei, and then continued to do her own business. On Lu Mei''s side, Qin Zi hung up the phone, which made her even more angry.

    Everyone stood up angrily.

    Originally wanted to call Qin Zi again and scold Qin Zi for his attitude, but when she saw that 20,000 yuan was in the account, her breath was stuck in her throat, and then she sat down again and scolded the money.

    Immediately, call Yan Feiming.

    Yan Feiming''s attitude was not good at all, and he directly reprimanded: "Don''t tell me not to make phone calls while I''m working!" He is in the company now.

    Fortunately, he is alone in the office now, and the assistant secretary just went out and brought him the door.

    But he kept his voice down.

    But even if he lowered his voice, he couldn''t hide his anger.

    Lu Mei was reprimanded like this, but she immediately softened her voice and whispered softly: "I have no money, Xiaoxiao refuses to give it, so I can only find you."

    Yan Feiming immediately scolded in a low voice: "You know the money, the money! The money! The money!"

    Lu Mei was on the phone and muttered softly, "Don''t you only know about money, money, money, money?"

    "What did you say?" Yan Feiming didn''t understand.

    "Nothing." Lu Mei immediately smiled.

    Yan Feiming was not in the mood to say anything to her: "I will give you 200,000 in card, don''t bother me for three months."

    Lu Meixin said that 200,000 yuan was a bit low, and it was not enough for her to buy a few brand-name bags, but she thought that Yan Feiming would not be able to get through here, so she could go to Yu Xiao again, and Yu Xiao would not refuse again and again, otherwise it would make her anxious, everyone A piece of shipwreck, no one should think about it, so Lu Mei agreed: "Okay."

    *

    Two days later, Lu Meizhen called Yu Xiao again, but Yu Xiao did not answer the phone at all. Lu Mei was not in a hurry, and went out dressed in a famous brand, ready to find Yu Xiao.

    Yu Xiao hated her being in front of her the most, and was afraid that she would be seen with her. As long as she went, Yu Xiao would definitely give money immediately.

    But what Lu Mei didn''t know was that as soon as she came out of the villa, she was seen by Xue Yan who was driving into the villa area, and Jiang Yue was sitting in the passenger seat of Xue Yan.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1976ï¼š Extra: A New Life 91 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1976 Extra Story: A New Life 91 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The eyes of the two of them were all watching coming out of the villa, dressed like Kuotai, and at first glance it was Lu Mei who lived in the villa.

    Lu Mei didn''t even realize it, got in the car and left.

    The car is also quite luxurious, and there is a driver, and Lu Mei sits in the back seat of the car.

    Xue Yan parked the car and joined Jiang Yue, watching the driver drive the car and take Lu Mei out of the villa. They all felt that it was strange that even if Qin Zi gave Lu Mei 20,000 living expenses per month, Lu Mei''s style, the car, and the mansion were not something that Lu Mei could afford.

    They also happened to be here.

    Zhou Pingjia''s company has developed well in the past two years and made a lot of money, so he bought a house for Zhou Ping in S City, or a villa, which is in this villa area.

    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ping has never been here.

    But now Zhou Ping doesn''t want to live in the postgraduate dormitory, so he is about to move in. Today, they have a vacation today. While relaxing, they also come to help with the move. In the trunk of their car, there is Zhou Ping''s stuff. Who knows, as soon as the car entered the villa area, it saw Qin Zi''s mother.

    Qin Zi''s mother lives here, which is too strange.

    Jiang Yue stuck out her head and looked around outside the car: "Is this a residential building?"

    She and her family, Xue Yan, had heard from Qin Zi that Lu Mei still lived in an old residential building, and even though her monthly living expenses were 20,000 yuan, she did not move out and rent another house.

    On the other hand, Qin Zi sometimes sees Lv Mei wearing designer bags and carrying designer bags, but Qin Zi thought she bought it together with the 20,000 yuan she gave her every month.

    But now Lu Mei lives in a mansion and is a luxury car driver...

    "Obviously not." Xue Yan replied. "It''s very strange, let''s talk to Qin Zi."

    "I want to say it." Jiang Yue nodded in agreement. But he didn''t call Qin Zi immediately, but waited at the door of Zhou Ping''s villa, helped Zhou Ping move everything in, and told Zhou Ping about this, Zhou Ping was also very surprised, and he didn''t expect him at all. Will share a villa area with Qin Zi''s mother.

    And the villa area next door is the villa area where Jiang''s father and mother live, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan will take Zhou Ping back to eat there.

    Zhou Ping can''t cook, and Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t plan to do it, so even if Zhou Ping moved to this villa today, they didn''t plan to open fire.

    But I bought a lot of food, either in the cabinet or in the refrigerator, lest Zhou be hungry and don¡¯t want to order takeout, so I just eat it.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were not in a hurry. Although Zhou Ping also knew that this matter would not be resolved in a short time, he was still in a hurry and urged Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "Don''t worry about me, I have everything sorted out. Call Qin Zi now."

    Jiang Yue then called Qin Zi.

    Qin Zi just finished her work. She picked up her phone to check what time it was. When Jiang Yue called, she naturally connected without even thinking about it.

    I only heard Jiang Yue say: "When Xue Yan and I helped Zhou Ping move to the villa, we saw that your mother seemed to live in this villa area, and there was a luxury car driver to pick you up."

    Qin Zi was stunned: "You read that right?" How could her mother be so rich.

    The villa area should have at least ten million assets.

    Jiang Yue: "That''s your mother, how could we admit it wrong? Xue Yan deliberately parked the car aside, we took a look, it''s your mother''s right."

    Qin Zi was silent. After a long time, he said: "Don''t worry about it, I will figure it out."

    "Okay, then you can contact us if you have anything."

    "it is good."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1977ï¼š Extra: A New Life 92 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    hung up the phone with Qin Zi, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan stayed in Zhou Ping''s villa for a while before going to the villa area next door.

    The villa area next door is more high-end and the security is more outrageous, so it is naturally safer. Jiang''s father is the security guard of this villa area and happens to be on duty in the security room. When he saw Jiang Yue and Xue Yan bringing Zhou Pinglai, he was happy to see him. He couldn''t see his teeth, so he hurriedly asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to take Zhou Pingxian back, saying that the sanitation in the villa area had already been cleaned in the morning, and she was preparing to cook lunch at home, and he could not go back until lunch.

    It was difficult to park at the gate of the security room. Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, and Zhou Ping didn¡¯t have much to say to Jiang¡¯s father, so they went back first. As expected, Jiang¡¯s mother was already preparing to cook, so Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurried to help. Although Zhou Ping didn''t know how to make a workshop, he would be able to do some work, and he was too busy, talking and laughing while cooking, while waiting for Jiang''s father to come back to eat from his lunch break, he was very happy.

    On Qin Zi''s side, after hanging up the phone with Jiang Yue, he took over the lunch box given to her by the crew, and sat while eating the lunch box, thinking about it.

    But after only taking a few bites, she still picked up her mobile phone and called her mother Lu Mei.

    Lv Mei is actually in the film and television city, but it is not the side where Qin Zi is filming, but the entrance of the studio where Yu Xiao is filming on the other side of the film and television city.

    The luxury car was parked there, and Lu Mei did not get out of the car, nor did she call Yu Xiao, but only sent Yu Xiao two WeChat messages.

    -

    I''m right at the door of your studio.

    -

    [picture]

    The picture is naturally the photo she took at the entrance of the studio.

    Yu Xiao also just finished her morning work and was eating a luxurious lunch in a room specially reserved for her. She was still picky and thought it was not delicious. Suddenly WeChat rang, and she clicked in subconsciously to take a look. She was taken aback by the two news.

    I was busy making a phone call, for fear that others would hear whispered scolding, but I couldn''t hold back the fire at all: "You are crazy to come here! Don''t know how many reporters are here!"

    "Isn''t this why you don''t answer your phone? I''m really out of money."

    Yu Xiao hung up the phone angrily, but still transferred 1 million to Lu Mei.

    Lu Mei received the money and was so happy that she naturally stopped getting out of the car and asked the driver to drive back.

    It was also at this time that Lu Mei received a call from Qin Zi.

    Maybe she was in a good mood, but Lu Mei was no longer angry, her tone was better than usual, and she asked, "What''s the matter?"

    Qin Zi didn''t say anything, just asked: "Where are you?"

    "I''m at home, why are you coming back?" If she came back, she would have to go back to the old residential building ahead of time. And Qin Zi basically never went back in these years, so she lied and said that she still lived in an old residential building, and Qin Zi never suspected it.

    "What am I doing when I go back, have you scolded me?" Qin Zi said lightly.

    "Stinky girl, I''m your mother, what''s the matter with you!" Lu Mei immediately became angry. "What''s the matter with you?!"

    Qin Zi: "I''ll go back tomorrow, you leave the door for me." She did this to find out what happened to her mother.

    "What are you doing here?" Anyway, it''s tomorrow, not today, so she''s not in a hurry.

    "I remember that I took two pictures when I was a child, and I went back to get them. My fans wanted to see what I looked like when I was a child."

    "You still have fans?" Lu Mei burst out laughing like she heard a joke. "Okay, as long as you give the money on time every month, I don''t bother to scold you, and everything is fine. I''ll leave the door for you tomorrow, just come back and get it."

 Chapter 1978ï¼š Extra: A New Life 93 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Qin Zi hung up the phone.

    Lu Mei put away her phone and heard the driver in front say, "Ma''am, there seems to be an accident in the back, so I can only take a detour."

    "Then take a detour, don''t stop here." Lu Mei said. It''s all paid, she can''t stay here to make Yu Xiao angry anymore.

    Then the driver was able to drive around the film and television city. From the other side, Lu Mei was sitting in the back seat. She was quite happy. This method of asking Yu Xiao for money was really unsatisfactory. When Qin Zi and some young actors were squatting in front of a step and eating a boxed lunch, she was startled and hurriedly bent down and buried herself in the back seat.

    But then she thought that it was still far away, and she couldn''t see the inside of the car from outside, and she was greatly relieved.

    Damn, you really have to be careful when you come to the studio in the future.

    This is likely to meet Qin Zi!

    I also blame this girl, she has been a young actress for ten years, and she still insists!

    Sick!

    Who gave up earlier like this!

    *

    The next day, at six in the morning, Qin Zi drove out the door.

    The car she borrowed from someone else, Lu Mei recognized her own car, and it was inconvenient to follow Lu Mei.

    And she was not in a hurry to go back to the old residential building of her house, but went to Jiang Yue sent her the address of the villa where her mother lives now.

    Naturally, there are security guards in this villa area, and they are not allowed to enter the area, but Zhou Ping lives here and is the owner here. Zhou Ping has already told the people in the gate guard room of the community in advance, so Qin Zi came today and only reported After giving Zhou Ping''s name, he said that Zhou Ping had already said hello yesterday, and the people in the guard room immediately let her go and let her drive in.

    She didn''t go to Zhou Ping, but parked the car not far from the villa where her mother lived, and observed the situation of the villa.

    Yesterday, she had called Lu Mei and told Lu Mei that she would go home today. She felt that Lu Mei should not go home and live last night, but would go back early today, so she came to guard and wanted to see for herself. Did Lu Mei come out of this villa?

    At seven o''clock, Lu Mei came out of the villa.

    But apart from the bag he was carrying was a brand name, he was dressed in ordinary clothes, but there was indeed a driver who opened the door, and the car he was sitting in was indeed a luxury car.

    The driver had no idea that someone was following him, so when he drove Lu Mei back to the old residential area where he once lived, Qin Zi drove the car and followed him not far or near.

    Everyone in the old residential area knew Lu Mei. She didn''t want others to see her. Lu Mei asked the driver to park the car not at the entrance of the old residential area, but a street away from the old residential area.

    Then Lu Mei got off the bus and walked to the old residential area.

    Although Qin Zi also stopped the car, he didn''t rush to get out of the car and follow on foot. Instead, I waited until almost ten o''clock in the morning before I got off the bus and went to the old residential area.

    Her house is on the fifth floor of one of the residential areas. She has lived in that house from as long as she can remember, but since her father kidnapped Si Yan, her mother Lu Mei has not comforted her. In one sentence, she also asked her to pay 20,000 living expenses per month, saying that although she broke up with Si Yan, she could catch Si Yan before, and she would definitely catch rich people, saying that she was not short of money at all, anyway, she wanted to She gave money every month, and if she didn''t give it, she would make trouble. Her heart for this mother was completely cold at that time, and she moved out of that house and never went back.

    But once Lu Mei called and said that the lock of the house was changed and she had no key. If she went back, remember to call in advance, otherwise she would not be able to get in.

 Chapter 1979ï¼š Extra: A New Life 94 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    If this was before, she would definitely not think much about it.

    But now Lu Mei actually lives in a mansion villa and is picked up by a luxury car driver, and she pretends to not let her know... She can''t help but think about it, and feels that things are very strange at that time.

    There is no elevator in this old residential building, and you have to climb stairs to get to the fifth floor.

    When Qin Zi arrived at her door on the fifth floor, her door was closed, so she knocked on the door.

    Then he saw Lu Mei open the door: "Are you back?"

    "Well." Qin Zi replied lightly, then went to her room to look for the photos she took when she was a child. And pretended to inadvertently said: "Why is there a musty smell?"

    It hasn''t lived here for a long time, of course it smells musty.

    And Lu Mei arrived more than two hours ago, making it look like someone has been living here all the time, but the musty smell didn''t have time to completely dissipate.

    However, Lu Mei relied on Qin Zi to know nothing, so when Qin Zi asked her, she didn''t panic, she just scolded: "I don''t like opening windows for ventilation, of course it smells musty!"

    Qin Zi didn''t expose her either. He opened the door of her room and looked for pictures inside, and said lightly, "It''s not good for your health if you don''t open the window for ventilation."

    L¨¹ Meidang cares about her, and doesn''t care either.

    After Qin Zi found the photo, put it in the bag, and left. Lu Mei didn''t leave her, but she was busy standing by the window and looking down to see if Qin Zi had really left the community.

    Seeing that Qin Zi was walking out of the community, she didn''t care. When Qin Zi came by taxi, when she left the community, she naturally took a taxi.

    Until Qin Zi was no longer in sight, and after waiting for another half an hour, Lu Mei covered the contents of the house again, locked the house and returned to the villa.

    Lu Mei and the driver still didn''t know, but Qin Zi drove in the back, not too far away.

    When the driver drove Lu Mei into the villa area again, Qin Zi stopped following him, looked away, and drove back to the house she rented.

    She didn''t need to ask people in the villa area to know that Lu Mei should have lived in the villa area for almost ten years.

    Because Lu Mei said before that she had changed the lock, she had to call in advance when she went back, otherwise she would not be able to enter the door, that was the time.

    To be able to live in this villa area where rich people gather for so many years, no matter whether the villa is in Lu Mei''s name or not, Lu Mei usually has a lot of money in her bank card.

    is definitely more than the number she gives each month.

    This way, it will be easy to handle.

    As long as she knows the details of Lu Mei''s bank card and who is always paying Lu Mei, she will know why Lu Mei can live in this villa area and is rich and famous.

    If you go through formal channels, you will definitely not get the details of Lumei''s bank card, so you can only go through informal channels.

    Thinking that Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have abilities comparable to hackers, it should be easy for them to hack into the bank and look at the details of each of Lu Mei''s bank cards.

    Thinking like this, Qin Zi had an idea.

    Immediately called Jiang Yue.

    Seeing that Jiang Yue was connected, she said, "Where are you? I want to ask you for help with something."

    This is also the meaning of meeting.

    Jiang Yue was so smart, she understood it as soon as she heard it, and replied, "My aunt cooked the meal. Today, the research center has an extra hour''s lunch break, so I will come to deliver food to my family Xue Yan again. Come to Xue''s Hospital to find him. Me, I''ve already gone to Xue''s Hospital, there''s a lot of food, and it just so happens that you eat it too."

    The voice fell, and Jiang Yue also walked into the hospital hall.

    "Okay." Qin Zi responded, turned the car at the intersection ahead, and went to Xue''s Hospital.

 Chapter 1980ï¼š Extra: A New Life 95 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Xue''s Hospital, when Jiang Yue arrived at Xue Yan''s office, Xue Yan had just had an operation and was taking off his gloves and surgical gown. After finishing these, he washed his hands again before returning to the office.

    It wasn''t the first time that Yuebao was here, so he wasn''t surprised. Even so, he was quite pleasantly surprised.

    Usually both of them are busy, so only in this way can we see each other more often.

    "Qin Zi is coming." Jiang Yue put the insulated lunch box on the table in the reception area. The lunch box has many layers, and there are naturally many meals in it. Even if there are many Qinzi, it is indeed enough to eat. "Say something is wrong."

    Xue Yan also came to the reception area: "I just found out that her mother was quite wrong yesterday. Today she said something happened, it should be related to her mother."

    "Yeah." Jiang Yue also thought.

    Qin Zi is not very far from Xue''s Hospital, it only takes ten minutes to arrive.

    Parked the car, entered the hospital lobby, then walked to the elevator and waited for the elevator. It was almost twelve o''clock, and many people in the hospital ordered takeout for lunch, and the little brother who delivered the takeaway was standing next to her with a pile of takeaways and was also waiting for the elevator.

    Wait for the elevator door to open, and let the people inside come out first.

    Then, Qin Zi saw that Yu Xiao was standing inside, and Yu Xiao was holding the arm of an imposing woman in her 40s and 50s wearing a hat.

    That lady Qin Zi met on the news is Yu Xiao''s mother and Yu Yaolan, the president of the Yu Group.

    Yu Yaolan stood behind two men in suits and leather shoes, one was wearing sunglasses and looked like a bodyguard, the other was holding a briefcase and wearing black-rimmed glasses. Qin Zi also saw Yu Yaolan''s special assistant on the news.

    Yu Yaolan saw Qin Zi, she probably didn''t know him, and didn''t react, but Yu Xiao, who accompanied Yu Yaolan to review, was taken aback when she saw Qin Zi was waiting outside the elevator.

    Yu Yaolan was holding her arm by Yu Xiao, Yu Xiao was surprised, Yu Yaolan could feel it naturally, she couldn''t help but glance at Qin Zi, wondering how her daughter reacted.

    But there were other people in the elevator. Others were eager to get out. There were more people waiting for the elevator, and they were eager to get in. Yu Yaolan didn''t ask anything in a hurry, and just walked out like this.

    Yu Xiao did not say hello to Qin Zi for the first time, got out of the elevator, and walked out of the hospital with Yu Yaolan.

    Qin Zi felt a little strange.

    Didn''t Mrs. Yu keep blocking her, why Yu Yaolan didn''t know her appearance at all.

    But she is a small person. As long as Yu Xiao asked, Yu Yaolan let the group do it. It is normal that she has never seen her or even seen her photos.

    Although Yu Yaolan has a good relationship with Si Yan''s mother, after all, she has never met Si Yan''s mother a few times, so it is normal to not know her appearance at all.

    It is Yu Xiao who is abnormal.

    Yu Xiao was obviously surprised just now.

    When did Yu Xiao have been like this?

    Besides, Yu Xiao hasn''t greeted her yet. She has always wanted Yu Xiao to ignore her existence, and even if she meets her, don''t talk to her, but when did Yu Xiao meet her, don''t say a word, step on her, stab her? This time, he didn''t even say a word to her.

    But everyone passed by. Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were still waiting for her in the office, so Qin Zi hurried into the elevator with the other people waiting for the elevator and went upstairs.

    What Qin Zi didn''t know was that the moment the elevator was closed, Yu Yaolan''s special assistant said to Yu Yaolan, "That lady just now is the one that the eldest lady has always blocked."

    Their president has always known that their eldest miss is blocking someone. Although this is not very good, their president is too fond of the eldest lady, and the eldest lady is so insistent...

 Chapter 1981ï¼š Extra: A New Life 96 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    So, let their eldest miss do this, but let him, the special assistant, keep an eye on him from time to time, lest the eldest miss be too self-willed and cause some fatalities, but fortunately, people will live up to their expectations, and you can earn money as a translator. money.

    So all along, their presidents don''t know anything except that the man is Qin Zi, who has been with President Si Yansi, is the daughter of the mastermind who kidnapped Si Yan, and that he is still alive.

    also didn''t know Qin Zi''s appearance at all.

    just didn''t recognize it at all.

    "She is Qin Zi?" Yu Yaolan was quite surprised. He nodded immediately, feeling that he understood why her daughter was taken aback just now, probably because she was afraid that she would blame her for banning people again. So, she patted her daughter''s hand reassuringly. It''s been so many years, and I blamed it from the beginning, and naturally I won''t come up with it again.

    Yu Xiao raised her heart in her throat when the special assistant said that that was the person she had been blocking, for fear that Yu Yaolan would pay too much attention to Qin Zi and discover something.

    But seeing Yu Yaolan soothingly patted her hand, with a mother-like appearance, she was greatly relieved, and with a smile on her face, she snuggled up to Yu Yaolan''s arm, as if she really loved Yu Yaolan''s mother. .

    Anyway, Yu Yaolan liked this trick very much, and patted her head again, full of love.

    *

    When Qin Zi arrived at Xue Yan''s office, he didn''t rush to talk. He first had a meal with Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and didn''t say anything until he was almost finished.

    Jiang Yue nodded, "I''ll do it, Xue Yan has an operation at one o''clock."

    So, after eating and tidying up the desk, Jiang Yue went to Xue Yan''s desk and turned on Xue Yan''s computer. Xue Yan went into the lounge to rest.

    Qin Zi stood next to Jiang Yue, bending over and looking at the computer.

    Jiang Yue stared at the screen and tapped her fingers on the keyboard quickly. It didn''t take long before she invaded several banks and retrieved the details of all Lu Mei''s bank cards for the past ten years.

    is not printed out, just read it directly on the computer.

    Apart from Qin Zi giving Lu Mei a fixed payment of 20,000 yuan per month, not many other people gave Lu Mei money, just two people, sometimes every month, sometimes every two months, sometimes every three months. Lu Mei made money, the minimum amount was 100,000, and the maximum amount was 1.5 million... and it lasted for ten years, obviously it was frequent.

    And these two people, one named Yan Feiming, the other named Yu Xiao.

    Yan Feiming also holds high-level positions in Yu''s Group and is often on TV. Qin Zi also knows that Yu Xiao''s father is Yan Feiming.

    And Yu Xiao, Yan Feiming... You don''t need Jiang Yue to hack the two accounts that sent money to Lu Mei, they can be sure that they are definitely Yu Xiao and Yan Feiming from the Yu family.

    But Jiang Yue was still in the dark, let Qin Zi see it with his own eyes, and completely believed it.

    "Why the two of them..." Qin Zi frowned, "You want to pay my mother?"

    Thinking about the blood types of Qin Zi and Yu Yaolan, Jiang Yue said, "Are you and Yu Xiao about the same age? I have a bold idea, you might be Yu Yaolan''s daughter, remember I told you before that Yu Yaolan is also of panda blood? "

    Qin Zi was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered the scene where Yu Xiao was obviously shocked half an hour ago at the elevator door, and she and Yu Xiao were indeed about the same age, and their birthdays were two days apart, so she also thought it was possible.

    ke: "How is this possible. Even if I am Yu Yaolan''s biological daughter, how could Yan Feiming pay my mother?"

 Chapter 1982ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 97 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Yeah, it doesn''t make sense.

    If she is Yu Yaolan''s biological daughter, then she is also Yan Feiming''s biological daughter. How could Yan Feiming pay Lu Mei instead of asking her daughter back?

    Jiang Yue thought along this line of thought, and then said: "Is it possible, what does Yan Feiming have with Lu Mei, and Yu Xiao is also his biological daughter?"

    Hearing the words, Qin Zi was completely stunned, as if he was instantly enlightened.

    "In this case," Jiang Yue continued, "it can be deduced, why did Yu Xiao also pay Lu Mei, because Lu Mei is her real mother. If this is the case, then the bank card details clearly indicate that they All three know about this. But in this case, why are you not in the Yu family, but Yu Xiao in the Yu family, being the eldest miss of the Yu family... Is that possible, when you and Yu Xiao were born, they were changed Yan Feiming did it. The news is not often reported, Yan Feiming is actually dissatisfied with the marriage, the child and his wife¡¯s surname, he actually doesn¡¯t like Yu Yaolan¡¯s wife at all. When he married Yu Yaolan, he was interested in Yu Yaolan¡¯s money, and the daughter that Yu Yaolan gave birth to, he probably wouldn¡¯t. Like, so, changed to a daughter he likes, who is also his own daughter?"

    Qin Zi couldn''t laugh anymore, but said, "According to what you said, everything really makes sense..."

    After a long while, he said in a less state of mind: "If this is the case, then my father Qin Ye will not have a biological daughter?"

    Jiang Yuedao: "In order to rule out the possibility of my suggestion, it is best to do a paternity test, it is best for you and Yu Yaolan to do a paternity test, once you are determined to be related, then you must be Yan Feiming''s child, not Lu Mei and Hasan. The dead Qin Ye''s children and Yu Xiao are definitely not Yu Yaolan''s children."

    If Qin Zi does a paternity test with Yan Feiming or someone else, it may not be certain that the child must be Yu Yaolan.

    But it''s different from Yu Yaolan''s paternity test, which can really explain a lot of problems.

    After all, Yu Yaolan was pregnant with one at the beginning, and Yu Yaolan has always been at the helm of the Yu family. Even if she is sick, she will not let others take over. The daughter''s father, she didn''t want her daughter to be in the middle of embarrassment, so Yu Yaolan tolerated Yan Feiming.

    "According to my reasoning, there is still a problem," Jiang Yue said again, "before Qin Ye fell into the sewage and died, did he know that you were Yu Yaolan''s daughter? He doesn''t have a biological daughter at all? If he knew, he would definitely not As for the kidnapping of Si Yan, get money from Si Yan, directly threaten Yan Feiming, and get money from Yan Feiming. After this guess, I began to doubt this matter again. I felt that Qin Ye was usually so muddled. Logically, he should have tried to find you to get money from Si Yan first. After all, you are his daughter. He thinks of you first, no Where do you get the money from your daughter? Then when you can''t get the money from Si Yan, he will go to kidnap Si Yan as if in a hurry."

    Qin Zi couldn''t even laugh: "According to you, there is still something in the kidnapping of Si Yan?"

    "Anyway, I think it''s possible now." Jiang Yue told the truth. She thought it was possible before that Qin Zi said she had been interrogated, and Qin Ye was also dead, and she personally said that she was short of money, so she could only believe it before.

 Chapter 1983ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 98 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1983 Extra Story: A New Life 98 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Wait... You asked me to straighten my thoughts, my mind is so messed up..." Qin Zi didn''t know what to say, so he started walking, and the whole person was in a mess.

    Jiang Yue was just waiting for her to sort things out.

    After a while, Qin Zi sat on the chair opposite Jiang Yue, holding his forehead, but said firmly: "I will figure out all these things. Especially the kidnapping of Si Yan by my father, I really want something else in it. Then my dad is probably not the mastermind, or he was instigated, I can''t let Si Yan''s leg break and don''t understand, I also want to give an explanation to the mother in the sky."

    Jiang Yue nodded: "If the kidnapping is really not that simple, it is very likely that your father knew that you were not his biological daughter, so he didn''t ask you to get money from Si Yan, but in that case, why didn''t he go? Threatening Yan Feiming to get the money from Yan Feiming, if it goes on like this, it is likely that he thinks Yu Xiao is his biological daughter, and he has no idea that Yan Feiming replaced you and Yu Xiao, and it is likely that he thought it was Lu Mei who replaced the two of you. The two changed when they were born, but in this case, why did Yan Feiming pay Lu Mei? So, according to this method, Yan Zhengming and Lu Mei should have partnered to exchange you and Yu Xiao, but Lu Mei lied to Qin Ye. He said that she changed it by herself, and also lied to Qin Ye that Yu Xiao was his biological daughter, and Yu Xiao was the eldest lady in the Yu family. If he could get money, Qin Ye would never bring Yu Xiao back to be his daughter. , but asked Yu Xiao to get him money from Yu''s family. Why didn''t he ask Yu Xiao for money..."

    Speaking of this, Jiang Yue quickly tapped her fingers on the keyboard again, "Wait, let me see if Yu Xiao''s bank accounts have sent money to your father before your father died. When did your father die? "

    Qin Zi said when Qin Ye died.

    Jiang Yue started to check the details of Yu Xiao''s previous bank accounts according to this date, and found that three months before Qin Ye''s death, Yu Xiao had made a payment to an account named Qin Ye, which was still 500,000 yuan.

    Qin Zi looked at the payment message on the computer, and his face lost all color. So, was there really a problem with the kidnapping of Si Yan?

    "Me, my dad..." Qin Zi felt that she couldn''t find her own voice, "My dad came to school to find me the other day, the day he met me and Si Yan together, no wonder he was very happy, saying that he I have won a lot of money recently, so it turns out that Yu Xiao called him... Then he said later that he lost all the money again, did he lie to me?"

    Jiang Yue: "I don''t think I lied to you, but I really lost everything, but even if he loses everything, he really lacks money, but he doesn''t need to kidnap Si Yan, he can ask Yu Xiao for it again. She is not Yu Yaolan''s daughter anyway. In order to prevent this matter from being exposed, Yu Xiao will definitely give him more money. There is no need for him to take the risk of kidnapping Si Yan. In this case, why is he? Kidnap Si Yan?"

    "There must be a problem, there must be a problem with this." Qin Zi said with great certainty. She thought it was just an inference before, but seeing with her own eyes that Yu Xiao had paid Qin Ye, she already fully believed that there must be something wrong with Qin Ye''s kidnapping of Si Yan.

    Jiang Yue added: "Among the people Qin Ye knew at that time, you and Yu Xiao knew Si Yan. Since Qin Ye didn''t have to kidnap Si Yan at all, can we suspect that it was you or Yu Xiao who made it? Not you, Isn''t that Yu Xiao? But if it was Yu Xiao, why did she let Si Yan kidnap?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1984ï¼š Extra: A New Life 99 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1984 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 99 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Qin Zi''s eyes were cold: "No matter why, she can''t rule out the suspicion now."

    Jiang Yuedao: "Then it''s easy now, find a way to get Yu Yaolan''s hair and let you and Yu Yaolan do a paternity test. By the way, investigate the kidnapping incident. By the way, investigate the previous affairs of Yan Feiming and Lu Mei to increase their credibility. If you are not afraid Trouble, you can also get the hair of Yu Xiao, Yan Feiming, and Lu Mei, and let them do a paternity test for each other, which also increases credibility. Of course, when doing these things, you can''t startle the snake, especially if the suspect Yu Xiao, if She really instigated Qin Ye to kidnap Si Yan. I think as long as I stare at her, sooner or later we will find clues from her. If we are in a hurry, we can also test Yu Xiao. If Yu Xiao is really related to the original kidnapping case, he will definitely panic. , then even if there are no clues, there will be clues. And if she really did it, maybe Lu Mei and Yan Feiming knew about it, so Lu Mei and Yan Feiming had better keep an eye on them, try them out, and let them show their clues. It''s the evidence."

    My friend was so calm, she had everything figured out for her, Qin Zi was extremely grateful: "Thanks to you, my mind is still a little confused."

    Jiang Yue said: "You are the party, I am a bystander, naturally calm."

    Qin Zi also knew that her friend was comforting her, because she knew that even if something happened to her friend, her friend could be calm.

    Her friend is known for her calmness.

    When Xue Yan came out of the lounge and planned to go to another person for surgery, he learned about this, and he naturally agreed with his family''s Yuebao''s ideas and the next arrangement, and also concluded: "So, now, it is to get Yu Yaolan, Yan Feiming, Lu Mei, Yu Xiao, their hair, and trying to test Yu Xiao, Lu Mei, and Yan Feiming?"

    Jiang Yue and Qin Zi both nodded.

    Qin Zi doesn''t need to do his own hair, of course, just tore off a few strands. The current situation is really the same as what Xue Yan summed up.

    Xue Yan: "Qin Ziyou should be able to get Lu Mei''s hair. After all, whether she is your mother or not, you are all in the same household registration book. If you want to see her, it''s easy to get her hair while she''s not paying attention. It is the hair of Yu Yaolan, Yan Feiming, and Yu Xiao. They are not ordinary people. If they want to get their hair, they are still not alerted. They have to ask for help. This is if the servant who cleans their house helps , that is the best, everyone loses their hair. It is very convenient to pick up a few of them while cleaning and give them to us. If you don¡¯t live together, it¡¯s definitely not the same servant who cleans it. In fact, on Lu Mei¡¯s side, the person who cleans the villa can also help, of course, it depends on the more they are unwilling to help us.¡±

    "But if you let these cleaners help," Xue Yan continued, "If you give money, you should help. After all, just pick up a few hairs for us, but it''s still a little dangerous to keep your mouth shut. Dangerous, after all people are separated from each other, some people may think this is too strange, and they want to get money from the other side, so they tell Yu Yaolan and the others, so if we take this approach, it is best to divide the money for cleaning twice People, give some of them first, let them get the hair, and wait for half a month or a month to get the hair, anyway, set a deadline, then give the rest, and pay all the money."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1985ï¼š Extra: A New Life 100 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Ordinary people want to take the remaining money, as long as the amount of money is high enough, at least within this period, they will not get money from both sides, and they will keep secrets, and the possibility of being shocked by the grass will be greatly reduced."

    "However," Xue Yan said again, "In this case, we have to complete the paternity test within the time limit of half a month or a month, and it is best to find out about the kidnapping. Therefore, this Think carefully about the deadline, and how long it will be. But it can¡¯t be too long. What years, it¡¯s empty when you hear it, and it¡¯s best to set a deadline of no more than one month, I think.¡±

    Jiang Yuedao: "As long as I get the hair, I will let the people in the research center take the time to do a paternity test immediately, and the results will be available on the same day. I don''t know how long it will take to investigate the kidnapping, but as long as it is Yu Xiao''s doing, Yu Xiao feels guilty and tries a little. It will definitely be exposed, one month should be enough, in fact, I think half a month is enough, but a month is indeed a little safer."

    Qin Zi: "Then let''s set the deadline for one month. Later, I will secretly meet the people who clean their houses. It''s just that I don''t have that much savings, so I have to borrow a lot of money from you."

    Knowing that they wouldn''t want to give it directly to their friend, it could only be borrowed, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan didn''t say anything else, they both nodded: "I''ll give you 10 million first, you can use it, we''ll give it if it''s not enough. You turn."

    Qin Zi said: "This is definitely enough. For those of them who clean people, just picking up a few hairs in the owner''s house can get hundreds of thousands, or even millions, which can already make them very excited. already."

    "Okay." Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both nodded.

    Then Xue Yan went to work.

    Jiang Yue and Qin Zi are still in Xue Yan''s office.

    Jiang Yue put 10 million yuan into Qin Zi''s bank card and said, "First get the paternity test, let us have a better understanding, and then we will think about how to test Yu Xiao and the three to investigate the kidnapping that year."

    Things must be organized, so that there will be no chaos and no clue.

    It was basically agreed just now, Qin Zi naturally had no objection: "Well."

    After all, this is his own business, and if he really can''t do it, he will ask someone for help. Therefore, when he meets the house cleaner and buys her hair, Qin Zi doesn''t let Jiang Yue participate anymore. It just so happens that the research center still has something to do. , Jiang Yue returned to the research center.

    Yu Yaolan and Yu Xiao live in the same mansion, so if you want their hair, you just need to buy a cleaning auntie.

    Yan Feiming has a separate villa, and Lu Mei also has a separate villa... Anyway, it only needs to pay for three cleaning aunts in total.

    Originally, Qin Zi planned not to spend the money for Lu Mei''s hair, but took it from Lu Mei. After all, she was not very rich, so she borrowed the money from Jiang Yue and Xue Yan. It''s been a while since we met, and we''ve only met today. If we meet again, Lu Mei might find it strange. It would be dangerous to take Lu Mei''s hair loss while Lu Mei didn''t notice her, so after thinking about it, she still After giving up this idea, he planned to buy into the aunt who cleaned the house for Lu Mei.

    It took a day to figure out who cleaned the house for Yu Yaolan and the others, and obtained the contact information of those aunts.

    It took another day to choose three aunties to contact secretly and meet outside.

    Of course we met separately. Wouldn¡¯t it be even weirder if we met together?

 Chapter 1986ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 101 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Although these three cleaning aunties clean for the rich and earn a lot of money, they can get one million for picking up a few hairs, 200,000 for the first hair, and 800,000 after a month. They are still very excited. .

    So, the day after the meeting, the three aunties gave Qin Zi some of Yu Yaolan''s hair that they had secretly picked up while cleaning.

    Qin Zi really gave them 200,000 yuan at the time, which made them look forward to 800,000 yuan a month later, and in order to get the 800,000 yuan, at least within this month, no one wanted to leak the secret. , not tight-lipped.

    The hair is all in small transparent bags. After Qin Zi got the hair, he went to the research center under Xue''s family and gave the hair to Jiang Yue.

    Jiang Yue asked the people from the research center to identify these hairs first. In order to be more convincing, they must be identified anyway. One group is also done, and multiple groups are also done. : Qin Zi and Yu Yaolan; Qin Zi and Lu Mei; Qin Zi and Yan Feiming; Yu Xiao and Yan Feiming; Yu Xiao and Lu Mei, Yu Xiao and Yu Yaolan.

    That night, as expected, the results came out, and the results showed:

    Qin Zi and Yu Yaolan are in a mother-daughter relationship, Qin Zi and Lu Mei are not related, Qin Zi and Yan Feiming are in a father-daughter relationship, Yu Xiao and Yan Feiming are in a father-daughter relationship, Yu Xiao and Lu Mei are in a mother-daughter relationship, Yu Xiao and Yu Yaolan are in a relationship and kinship.

    In conclusion, Qin Zi and Yu Xiao are indeed Yan Feiming''s biological daughters, and Qin Zi is indeed Yu Yaolan''s biological daughter, not Yu Xiao at all.

    Therefore, neither Qin Zi nor Yu Xiao have any kinship with the dead Qin Ye.

    Although Jiang Yue had guessed it for a long time, Qin Zi himself thought it was very possible, but when he saw the identification result, Qin Zi still burst into tears.

    So, was it really Yan Feiming and Lu Mei who replaced her and Yu Xiao when they were born?

    So, these years, she and Si Yan didn''t need to suffer these crimes at all? She is not Qin Ye''s daughter at all. Or is it because Yan Feiming and Lu Mei did not grow up in Yu''s family, or there would be no such thing at all?

    Thinking about her life from childhood to adulthood, thinking about her life in the past ten years... Qin Zi couldn''t even tell how she was feeling at the moment.

    Jiang Yue waited for a long time, until Qin Zi calmed down a lot, and then said: "Since it has been confirmed that you are President Yu''s daughter, it is best to tell President Yu, she can also be tight-lipped without revealing any flaws, and can take the helm. It''s not unreasonable that the Yu Group has been around for many years, and at the same time, she will definitely help you to test Yu Xiao and the others, and investigate the kidnapping that year, and she lives with Yu Xiao, so she can better test and observe Yu Xiao''s reaction."

    "I know." Qin Zi nodded lightly, still very complicated.

    That was his own mother, so he hurt Yu Xiao just because he thought Yu Xiao was the only daughter. And she thought that Qin Ye and Lu Mei were biological parents for so many years and had gone through so many things. To be honest, even if she met Yu Yaolan, she would definitely be loved by Yu Yaolan, but she felt uncomfortable.

    She never thought she was bad, but she also didn''t think she was kind.

    Because Yu Yaolan is her mother and she loves her own daughter more, she will not immediately have a daughter''s love for her mother for Yu Yaolan.

    She didn''t.

    Not at all.

    She even thought that it was okay to not recognize Yu Yaolan.

    Maybe she only met Yu Yaolan once at the elevator door, and she never said a word to Yu Yaolan.

 Chapter 1987ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 102 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1987 Extra Story: A New Life 102 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    But this is obviously unfair to Yu Yaolan. Yu Yaolan will be very pitiful. She also understands this, knows this, but just can''t empathize with it.

    She felt only the deep hatred for Yan Feiming and Lu Mei.

    But in order to find out about the kidnapping at the beginning, she felt that she had to recognize Yu Yaolan. She had feelings for Si Yan, and even the number of times she saw Si Yan''s mother was a metaphor for Yaolan. Find out the real culprit and let him get his retribution.

    "I will find her." Qin Zi said again. "Since the firm''s results have come out, as you guessed, then the previous affairs of Yan Feiming and Lu Mei have to be investigated. I want to know more about this matter."

    "You and Yu Xiao are both so old. It happened so many years ago. It''s hard for you to dig up this matter. Xue Yan has a patient who is a private detective with a good reputation and is very tight-lipped. I will let Xue Yan. Please check that person''s house for you."

    "Okay, thank you."

    Jiang Yue hesitated for a while, but still asked, "Are you going to tell Si Yan?"

    Qin Zi shook his head: "The kidnapping has not been investigated yet. He is still recovering and his legs are not completely healed. I don''t want him to be distracted and worried. Let''s find out later."

    *

    Of course, Qin Zi didn''t have Yu Yaolan''s private number, and it wasn''t easy to find out, but Xue Yan was Yu Yaolan''s chief surgeon, and Yu Yaolan was cured by Xue Yan, so the two naturally exchanged numbers to avoid Yu Yaolan''s mind. What''s up.

    It wasn''t Qin Zi''s appointment to Yu Yaolan either, because Yu Xiao and Yan Feiming must have both eyes on Yu Yaolan, so it was Xue Yan''s appointment.

    Said that Yu Yaolan had a checkup that was not done in the last re-examination, and asked Yu Yaolan to come back to the hospital.

    When Yu Yaolan was pushed into the examination room, and Yu Xiao, who was accompanying him, could only stop to check outside, Qin Zi walked out of the small room attached to the examination room.

    Then, Yu Yaolan was invited into that small room.

    The medical staff in charge of examining Yu Yaolan were all waiting in the examination room outside the small room. These are all people from Xue''s Hospital, and they only listen to Xue Yan''s words.

    Sitting at the table, looking at the six paternity tests pushed by Qin Zi, Yu Yaolan naturally wouldn''t believe it immediately, but he didn''t say no.

    only said: "Give me a few pieces of your hair, and I will find someone else to do a paternity test."

    As long as she finds someone she can trust to do a paternity test and finds out that she and Qin Zi are in a mother-daughter relationship, then she will naturally believe what Qin Zi said just now.

    Although this result comes from the research center under Xue''s family, it should not be possible to fake it, but after all, Jiang Yue, the person in charge of this research center, has a good relationship with Qin Zi, right?

    This is not a trivial matter. If she can''t bring a paternity test to anyone, she believes that others are her biological daughters.

    "Do it yourself, so you won''t be manipulated." Qin Zi naturally understood Yu Yaolan''s caution, gave Yu Yaolan a small transparent bag, and stuck his head out.

    Yu Yaolan''s hands trembled a little when he saw Qin Zi like this. He believed that it was probably true, but he still picked a few hairs from Qin Zi''s head and plucked them out, put them in a small transparent bag, and put them away.

    Qin Zi didn''t tell Yu Yaolan to keep his mouth shut, but Yu Yaolan is a smart person, and he has been in the business for many years, so he will not rashly say it, and will keep it secret.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1988ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 103 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1988 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 103 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Yu Yaolan also asked for a small transparent bag, and pulled a few strands of his own hair and put it in it.

    Qin Zi continued to hide in the small room.

    Yu Yaolan walked out of the small room. The medical staff pretended to examine Yu Yaolan, and handed Yu Yaolan an examination report. No matter who did the examination, the report was made on the spot, and the result of the report was naturally that Yu Yaolan was fine. are normal.

    Yu Yaolan took the report and walked out of the examination room.

    Yu Xiao, who was waiting outside the examination room, immediately asked with concern, "Mom, how is the examination, are you alright?"

    Yu Yaolan handed her the inspection report. As always, she smiled like a mother: "It''s okay, the results are also written on it. It''s good, just check it out and rest assured."

    Yu Xiao looked at the test results and said with a smile, "I feel more relieved."

    Immediately, go home together.

    But Yu Xiao is a big star. Even if he is not short of money, he has received a lot of announcements. There is one announcement to catch, so he went to catch that announcement halfway and separated from Yu Yaolan.

    For a while, there were only Yu Yaolan''s special assistant who was driving and Yu Yaolan who was sitting in the back seat of the car.

    When the car re-entered the traffic, Yu Yaolan said, "There are two hair samples. Find someone you can trust to verify whether they are related. Don''t let others know. Especially Yan Feiming and Xiao Xiao."

    This special assistant is the person she trusts the most and will not betray her.

    And the special assistant was completely at a loss, wondering why their president suddenly insisted on two hair samples, who are the two hair samples? And why is it so secret, especially not to let the eldest miss and Yan Feiming know? But he immediately took it with a free hand and responded, "Okay, President."

    This appraisal was the result of the second day.

    When the special assistant learned the result, he took the appraisal report from the appraiser and stuffed it into his briefcase. After returning to the headquarters of Yu''s Group, he took advantage of the fact that there was no one in the president''s office, and placed it among the documents to be shown to Yu Yaolan. It was brought into the president''s office together with the documents and shown to Yu Yaolan.

    Looking at the above appraisal results, Yu Yaolan squeezed his hands little by little, the hatred in his eyes overflowed, almost engulfing the office.

    and full of heartache.

    Her biological daughter, her only daughter, her baby, what kind of life has she lived all these years.

    is all Yan Feiming!

    And that Lu Mei!

    Even if Yu Xiao didn''t know it when he was a child, he must have known it a long time ago. Otherwise, why would he give Qin Ye and Lu Mei money!

    The special assistant saw the sudden change in their president''s mood, and even made him distinguish the emotions everywhere, he hesitated for a while, and then cautiously asked: "President, whose sample is this? Ninety-nine percent of the samples were identified. Do you want to tell others about your kinship?"

    Yu Yaolan said, "It''s me and Qin Zi."

    Hearing this, the special assistant was taken aback. what the hell! So, Qin Zi is the eldest lady? But what happened to Miss Yu Xiao?

    Then, Yu Yaolan told the special assistant everything he knew from Qin Zi.

    The special assistant suddenly realized: "No wonder she listened to Yan Feiming''s words so much, and was so surprised at the elevator door, for fear that the two of you would meet, so she herself knew that she was not." Immediately, the president Yu Yaolan was naturally worthless.

    Over the years, their president has been so kind to Yu Xiao, he has been paving the way for Yu Xiao, and he wants to give Yu Xiao all the Yu Group...

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1989ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 104 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1989 Extra Story: A New Life 104 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    I wanted to kick Yan Feiming away, but because Yu Xiao listened to Yan Feiming''s father''s words and seemed to care about his father very well, he always said good things for Yan Feiming in front of their president, helped Yan Feiming, and made their president. It''s not easy to kick Yan Feiming out of the group, for fear of affecting the mother-daughter relationship, and also afraid that Yu Xiao, who is a daughter, will be difficult to do.

    Therefore, for many of the nasty things Yan Feiming has done, their president can open one eye and close one eye, and just keep one eye closed.

    Who would have thought that Yu Xiao was not the daughter of their president at all!

    And, even more outrageous, Yu Xiao is actually a woman of Yan Feiming! Yan Feiming took away their CEO''s daughter, but brought the daughter he had with another woman into the Yu family to enjoy. Obviously this is dissatisfaction with their CEO and revenge on their CEO!

    is so hateful!

    "I can''t wait to kill him now!" Yu Yaolan gritted his teeth.

    No matter how excited their president is, he still remains rational, so the special assistant is not worried about what Yu Yaolan will do impulsive, otherwise the Yu Group will not be so stable, he just said: "Since Miss Qin Zi said that she was kidnapped back then It''s not easy, so it''s better to move them for now, and it won''t be too late to move when everything is checked out."

    Killing is definitely not true killing. It is a crime, but everyone can be punished by the law, and they will be counted together when the time comes.

    "She said that Yu Xiao might be the mastermind..." Yu Yaolan just read, his old eyes darkened, "No wonder Yu Xiao happened to go to Si''s house to see Si Yan''s mother on the day when the kidnappers called Si''s house. At Si''s house... Yu Xiao What were you going to do then?"

    "I remember..." Yu Yaolan recalled even more, "I was there at the time, and I heard the police tell Si Yan''s father that after Si Yan was kidnapped, he never told the kidnappers his family number, and Qin Zi didn''t know Si Yan''s family at all. The number, Si Yan never told Qin Zi, Qin Zi only knew the cell phone numbers of Si Yan and Si Yan''s mother, but the landline at home was ringing at that time. Zi was kidnapped and knocked unconscious and the kidnapper called his home before he woke up... So, it is likely that Yu Xiao told Qin Ye? Qin Zi said that Yu Xiao had transferred 500,000 yuan to Qin Ye, and the two You must have known¡­¡±

    The special assistant nodded and agreed: "Yu Xiao''s suspicion is big."

    Yu Yaolan wanted to ask Qin Zi, the real biological daughter, to have a good meeting, but she thought that the kidnapping had not been clearly investigated, so it was not suitable to meet, lest Yu Xiao and the others found him suspicious, but the phone could still be made, so let the special assistant go out, When the door was closed again, the special assistant would also be guarding the special assistant office outside, so that no one would come in casually. She only called Qin Zi when she was alone.

    When she came back from the hospital yesterday, Xue Yan guessed that she would call Qin Zi. Even if she didn''t want a phone number in person, Xue Yan also sent a number.

    Just hit it now.

    "Zizi..." Yu Yaolan thought she could control herself well, but she still cried, her old eyes immediately filled with tears.

    Qin Zi heard her address and knew it was the identification result. Yu Yaolan believed it, but she didn''t know what to say, so she didn''t answer, but she didn''t hang up.

    "Zizi, I''m sorry, it''s your mother''s fault. When you were born, your mother was so weak that she woke up in a coma for several days before she saw you. If your mother wasn''t in a coma, she would have seen you at first sight, that beast. Even if you change, your mother can see it."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1990ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 105 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1990 Extra: A Brand New Life 105 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "As long as you''ve seen it once, no mother in the world can''t recognize her own child. I''m sorry, but when you first came out of your mother''s womb, your mother didn''t see you, so she didn''t recognize you... didn''t recognize you..." said In the end, Yu Yaolan burst into tears.

    Qin Zi was originally in a complicated mood, but she couldn''t say that she had feelings for Yu Yaolan, her biological mother, but being manipulated by Yu Yaolan like this, she felt as if something was affected in her heart. Perhaps, this was the maternal love she had never felt since she was a child. .

    Even if Ms. Tao was kind to her at the beginning, it was because she was Si Yan''s girlfriend and regarded her as her future daughter-in-law, but not her daughter.

    But at this moment, what Yu Yaolan said to her was completely a mother to her daughter...

    Qin Zi couldn''t help but comforted: "It''s not your fault. I know it''s all the work of Yan Feiming and Lu Mei."

    "Then, are you willing to recognize your mother?"

    "Why don''t you recognize it?" She actually had no reason to deny it. Yu Yaolan did nothing wrong, and she was indeed her mother. "But my personality is not very good. If you do something that disgusts me in the future, I may not recognize you."

    Yu Yaolan was naturally happy when he heard Qin Zi say why he didn''t recognize it, that he meant to recognize it. But then Qin Zi''s words made her shake her head sharply, and said anxiously, "As long as you have a good life, don''t be bullied. Mom doesn''t have any demands on you, so how can she do things that disgust you?"

    Qin Zi: "Then I have no reason to deny you."

    "Okay, good boy." Yu Yaolan cried and laughed. After talking for another session, Yu Yaolan talked about the fact that the kidnappers called Si''s landline without asking, and that Yu Xiao was at Si''s house on the day Si Yan was kidnapped.

    Qin Zi didn''t know what Yu Xiao wanted to do at the time, but it did show that Yu Xiao was more suspicious.

    "Then what are you going to do next?" Yu Yaolan asked.

    "There is no hard evidence to prove that it was Qin Ye who was instigated by Yu Xiao at the beginning. We can only try to find a way to test it."

    "Then how to test it?"

    "She will test whatever she is guilty of. I will discuss this matter with Jiang Yue."

    "If you need Mommy''s help, just say it."

    "Um."

    "Can you...call me Mom?" Yu Yaolan was very nervous and cautious, and her voice became quieter. But full of anticipation.

    There seemed to be no reason to refuse, Qin Zi nodded and called out, "Mom."

    After hung up the phone with Yu Yaolan''s mother, Qin Zi called Jiang Yue and said that he was going to start a trial.

    "Then what do you think?" Jiang Yue asked.

    "As long as you try things out, you will usually reveal your faults. You said it before. However, because I''m not sure if Yan Feiming and Lu Mei know about it, I plan to test Yu Xiao first for the time being."

    Jiang Yue nodded and agreed.

    Qin Zi continued; "I will find some Qin Ye''s things to send to Yu Xiao, and then ask my mother... Yu Yaolan to help me observe Yu Xiao''s reaction up close."

    Jiang Yue: "But Yu Xiao doesn''t necessarily recognize Qin Ye''s things, right?"

    Qin Zi: "I know, so I also thought about sending the account details that Yu Xiao sent to Qin Ye to try it out. I think, as long as it has something to do with Qin Ye, it might stimulate Yu Xiao."

    Jiang Yue: "This is the truth, but it shouldn''t be exciting enough to make Yu Xiao chaotic."

    Qin Zi: "Then what do you mean...?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1991ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 106 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1991 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 106 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Jiang Yue pondered for a moment before asking: "Do you have Qin Ye''s voice? It''s like video, audio, or voice, as long as it contains Qin Ye''s voice. If you have it, it''s easy to handle. I heard Xue Yan''s father say that the Xue Group has newly developed a voice changer software. Although it has not yet been listed or announced to the public, it can extract the voices of various people, and make the extracted voices become voice changers in the software. Therefore, If you have Qin Ye''s voice, you can install this software on your mobile phone, extract Qin Ye''s voice into it, and use it. Then, pretend to be Qin Ye''s call to Yu Xiao, and when Yu Xiao hears it, it''s not your voice. It was Qin Ye''s voice. Yu Xiao would think that he was calling a ghost. After all, Qin Ye was dead, and Yu Xiao, who was absolutely stimulating, couldn''t think calmly. Then you can naturally use Qin Ye''s voice to say something about kidnapping. He was killed by Yu Xiao, and he died so miserably. He wanted to ask Yu Xiao for his life and try Yu Xiao''s reaction. If it really had something to do with Yu Xiao, she would be able to show her fault at that time."

    Hearing this, Qin Zi was naturally happy: "That''s great! It''s Qin Ye''s voice... I don''t have his audio, nor his video recordings, but Qin Ye sent me a voice on my old mobile phone, which can be extracted. Is it?"

    "Should be able to."

    "Okay, I''ll look for my old mobile phone. Fortunately, although I have replaced several mobile phones, I haven''t lost the phone, and I don''t know if the phone can''t be turned on or not."

    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t turn it on. As long as the things in the phone are there, I can get them out. Naturally, there will be the voice Qin Ye sent you."

    "Okay, then I''ll look for it."

    "Look for it, call me when you find it, and I''ll ask Xue Yan''s father for that voice-changing software. If it''s really about Yu Xiao, you will pretend to be Qin Ye who calls her every night, and she''ll be sure. If she is weak, she will show her faults even more. And even if she has a brain and wants to check the records of her calls, I have a way. I will give you a black phone, and then the voice changing software will be installed on this black phone, you Using this black phone to make a call, the other party not only heard Qin Ye''s voice, but also had no caller ID, and the other party''s address book did not have any records, and the communication company couldn''t find it out. It was like a real ghost call. Naturally she was more flustered."

    Although her main business is biomedical research, but when she is idle, such as black mobile phones, she will also work on it to improve the strength and performance of the information technology companies under the Xue Group.

    Qin Zi listened and laughed: "It''s good to have an almighty boss who is a friend."

    *

    Qin Zi dug out the box containing the old electronic equipment, and found out the mobile phone that Qin Ye had used when she was still alive. The mobile phone had not been used for too long and could not be turned on for a long time, but the mobile phone was still intact and the contents inside. Should be still there.

    When Jiang Yue got the phone, she was hacking the phone, and Xue Yan was still working overtime in the hospital, so she gave this matter to the technicians under the Xue family, and the technicians naturally responded immediately. I did it, got everything in the phone, and found Qin Ye''s voice from it.

    Jiang Yue installed Xue''s unlisted and never made public voice-changing software on the black phone, and then let the software extract Qin Ye''s voice from the voice and use it.

    Then Jiang Yue gave Qin Zi the black phone and asked Qin Zi to try it.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1992ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 107 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1992 Extra Story: A New Life 107 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Qin Zi tried to call Jiang Yue who was in front of him.

    The caller ID on Jiang Yue''s phone did not have any number, and Jiang Yue was connected. No matter what she said, all Jiang Yue heard was Qin Ye''s voice, and after hanging up, Jiang Yue''s address book did not contain any number. this call log.

    "This midnight fight is more like a ghost fight," Jiang Yue said.

    Qin Zi smiled and said, "Then I''ll hit Yu Xiao in the middle of the night."

    Jiang Yue also smiled: "You are good at acting, and you are Qin Ye''s voice. Tonight, you will definitely know if the kidnapping had anything to do with Yu Xiao."

    "Yeah." Qin Zi nodded.

    "Actually," Jiang Yue said again, "if Yan Feiming and Lu Mei also know about this, and it is really related to Yu Xiao to test Yu Xiao, then it is actually a test of Yan Feiming and Lu Mei, and Yu Xiao will definitely tell them. ."

    Qin Zi: "That''s why I wanted to test Yu Xiao first."

    Jiang Yue: "You have to tell your mother, although Yu Xiao''s acting skills are not good, it is difficult to guarantee that after receiving the call, she thinks it is a prank and temptation, she will pretend to be calm, but this phone call, even if Yu Xiao I don''t reveal anything to you on the phone, but after hanging up, as long as the matter is related to her, there must be something wrong with her. Your mother lives under the same roof with her, and it is really easy to find out that something is wrong with her. There is something wrong, even a little bit, it shows that the kidnapping was not that simple."

    "Um."

    After returning from Jiang Yue, Qin Zi called Yu Yaolan. Yu Yaolan knew that she would call to test Yu Xiao in the middle of the night, and naturally promised to pay attention to the movement of Yu Xiao''s room in the middle of the night.

    At the same time, Yu Yaolan saw Yu Xiao''s private number, which is the number that can definitely get through, and gave it to Qin Zi.

    That night, in the middle of the night, Qin Zi sat on the bed and dialed Yu Xiao''s number with a black phone.

    Yu Xiao was sleeping in a daze. She didn''t even look at the caller ID, and didn''t notice that there was no caller ID at all. As soon as she heard the ringtone of a call coming in, she touched the phone and subconsciously connected it.

    Qin Zi said, "Yu Xiao, you and your mother lied to me so miserably."

    What Yu Xiao heard was naturally Qin Ye''s voice, but because he was too drowsy, no one was fully awake, and after so many years, he didn''t realize who''s voice was for a while, but he was still subconscious and didn''t have a good air. : "Where is the neuropathy, when did my mother and I lie to you?"

    Then came Qin Ye''s fierce and angry voice, roaring: "You have hurt me so badly, and you have already forgotten me? Yu Xiao, I will not let you go, even if I die, I will drag you to hell. !"

    "Psychopath," Yu Xiao cursed. Still no response, but the person is much more awake. "There must be a limit to pranks! You know my name is Yu Xiao, and you called me, right? You sound familiar... Who are you? Don''t let me know about you in the middle of the night! Who, even without looking at who I am, dares to spoof me!"

    Qin Ye''s voice was dark and he laughed: "Yu Xiao, you really don''t know who I am?" Then, his voice became darker and he laughed even more, making his scalp numb: "I, Qin Ye."

    Yu Xiao''s brain exploded all of a sudden.

    Qin Ye''s voice was still in his ears: "You and your mother both said that you are my biological daughter, liar, when I take you away, I will take your mother... You also asked me to kidnap Si Yan, I You died because of this, and you don''t even know how to burn some paper money for me... It''s not my biological daughter, no wonder... I''m so miserable, why do you and your mother¡ª"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1993ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 108 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1993 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 108 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "Ghost, ghost!" Finally, Yu Xiao reacted. While Hua Rong was pale and screamed, she also lost her mobile phone, it fell to the ground, and then the phone was cut off.

    But her scream was so loud that the servant heard it and rushed to see it.

    Yu Yaolan naturally took advantage of the situation and pretended to look at it.

    He saw Yu Xiao sitting on the corner of the bed hugging his knees, trembling and looking extremely frightening.

    "Xiao Xiao, what''s the matter?" Yu Yaolan hurried over with a worried look.

    Yu Xiao could only say: "Ghost...Ghost..." Trembling, just raised his eyes, then quickly buried his face, screaming ah.

    "what-"

    "what-"

    Yu Yaolan couldn''t touch her with her hands. When she touched her, the whole person she was afraid would react extremely, and even screamed.

    Because Yu Xiao was too scared and emotional, he naturally didn''t notice it, and a coldness flashed in Yu Yaolan''s eyes. With such a big reaction, there was no doubt that the kidnapping had something to do with her.

    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" The servants were also worried and kept asking.

    The lights in the room were already turned on, and Yu Yaolan and the servants were still there. There were a lot of people, and Yu Xiao slowly was able to say other words. nonstop.

    The servant picked up the mobile phone and couldn''t understand: "What''s wrong with the mobile phone? It''s nothing... Isn''t this good..."

    "Qin, Qin..." Yu Xiao only trembled out of these two words, then realized that he had almost said something, and quickly calmed down, then insisted: "It''s a ghost...it''s..."

    Seeing that Yu Xiao also knew what he almost said, Yu Yaolan knew that tonight he would not know the hard evidence from Yu Xiao''s mouth, so he said: "Where is that thing, Xiaoxiao, are you having a nightmare?"

    "Nightmare?" Yu Xiao was taken aback. Immediately, she hurriedly grabbed the phone and looked at the address book, but no one called her just now, so she was really having a nightmare?

    Yu Xiao was stunned.

    "Xiao Xiao? Xiao Xiao?" Yu Yaolan called twice before calling Yu Xiao back to God.

    Yu Xiao breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be a nightmare. Immediately, he raised a smile: "Mom, I should really have a nightmare, it''s okay, I''m okay."

    After staying in Yu Xiao''s room for a while, Yu Yaolan returned to her own room, and then pressed her voice to call Qin Zi: "It must have something to do with her, she reacted too much. But you can''t eat a fat man in one go, Forget it today, let¡¯s fight again tomorrow night.¡±

    Qin Zi nodded on the other end of the phone: "Jiang Yue also said that if she calls once a day, sooner or later, she will suffer from neurasthenia, and she will be chaotic without any brains, and the exposure will be more obvious."

    *

    Although Yu Xiao really believed that she was having a nightmare, but having such a nightmare, after Yu Yaolan and the others left her room for a while, she actually couldn''t fall asleep.

    I didn''t expect that after so long, Qin Ye had been dead for so long, and she would still have nightmares about Qin Ye.

    Until it was almost dawn, Yu Xiao reluctantly fell asleep again.

    But the next night, in the middle of the night, the phone rang again.

    Maybe she received a call at this time last night. This time, Yu Xiao opened her eyes immediately. In the darkness, her eyes were full of fear.

    Immediately, he got up and turned on the light.

    The bright light in the room reassured her a lot, but the phone was still ringing, so she dared to look at it. Finally, she realized that there was no caller ID at all, but the phone was ringing, indicating that she had an incoming call.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1994ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 109 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1994 Extra Story: A New Life 109 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    She shivered again.

    reacted, if it was really a ghost, how could there be a call record if you called her. So, was it really a nightmare last night? Or is she still not awake at all and having nightmares again?

    For no reason, she felt that the call must have come from Qin Ye, who had been dead for ten years.

    She dare not pick up¡­

    But I wanted to pick it up again, thinking that if it wasn''t Qin Ye''s call, it happened to be someone else''s call, but it didn''t show the call. That would mean that last night was a nightmare, and it wasn''t Qin Ye or something at all, or she was going to be called tonight. I will definitely not be able to sleep, my mind is full of this...

    Thinking so, she still shook her hands and answered the phone.

    "Yu Xiao¡ª"

    When Qin Ye''s voice came, she screamed and hung up the phone. She was trembling and crying.

    is really Qin Ye.

    is a ghost.

    Ahhh, is this a dream or is it real...

    She shivered and hugged her knees and curled up there, while frantically knocking her head, trying to wake herself up and feel like she was in a dream.

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    "Xiao Xiao, are you okay, why..."

    The servant and Yu Yaolan were knocking on the door outside.

    In the end, just like yesterday, he took the spare key to open Yu Xiao''s door.

    The lights in the room were turned on, which made it easier to see what Yu Xiao was doing. His whole body was shaking like a sieve, his eyes were full of fear, his face was as white as paper, and there were faint tears.

    "Have a nightmare again?" Yu Yaolan asked.

    "I, am I awake now?"

    "You kid, what nonsense are you talking about, of course you are awake now."

    Yu Xiao''s face turned even paler.

    She couldn''t fall asleep at all, and she didn''t dare to stay in the room alone. She was still with Yu Yaolan. She recovered slowly, but she still seemed to have lost her soul.

    Because Yu Xiao''s state was not right, he canceled the announcement, didn''t go out, and stayed at home. But Yu Yaolan went to work in the company after having breakfast.

    Yu Xiao sat at the dining table and did not eat two bites of a bowl of porridge for a long time. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. In the end, she secretly called her father Yan Feiming to tell her about it.

    Yan Feiming was quite annoyed: "What the hell, there is no such thing in this world! Have you been too nervous recently and have hallucinations?"

    "I haven''t been so busy recently, and I''ve been too nervous. It''s been two times. Dad, it''s true, it''s true, it''s really Qin Ye. I won''t hear his voice wrong." At the end, Yu Xiao going to cry.

    Yan Feiming still didn''t believe it: "Since you''re not too nervous and hallucinating, it''s really a nightmare. Okay, it''s been a long time, just as you said, it''s really a call from someone who has been dead for ten years, but why? It''s only been called now, it''s been so many years, I think someone is going to mess with you, take this to test you, think it has something to do with you, be careful, don''t talk nonsense, or we''ll all have to play by then."

    "No, Dad, it''s really Qin Ye." Yu Xiao still insisted. "Besides, who would know this, so use this to test me? It''s Qin Ye''s voice..." Speaking of which, Yu Xiao shuddered, as if she was horrified, and Qin Ye was right next to her.

    Yan Feiming thought about it, and felt that no one knew about this, so no one took this to test Yu Xiao, but: "Even if this is the case, I don''t believe there is any ghost. In short, I just think that you have mental problems now, you can find a time. , go to the doctor, but when you tell the doctor, you have to hide something, don''t let it slip, you know?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1995ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 110 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 1995 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 110 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Before Yu Xiao could answer, Yan Feiming couldn''t help complaining: "You too, why did you stupidly ask Qin Ye to kidnap Si Yan? If this is not the case, do you have any mental problems today!"

    "Dad, I''m really not mentally ill, I''m¡ª"

    "Okay," Yan Feiming cut off her words. "I''m going to have a meeting too, I''m hanging up." After that, I really hung up.

    Yu Xiao couldn''t do anything about it, but she was still afraid. She couldn''t settle her heart at all. She wanted to talk to someone and let her vent. She didn''t go to any doctor.

    But who to tell?

    Her father was impatient.

    Looking for someone else? Others also knew about her mother Lu Mei... Yu Xiao could only call Lu Mei.

    Lu Mei received the call, and she thought that Yu Xiao had mental problems and was suspicious. However, it is slightly better than Yan Feiming, saying that he will accompany Yu Xiao to see the doctor.

    After all, Yu Xiao is good, so she can keep giving her money.

    Yu Xiao didn''t think she had a problem at first, but one or two said so, so she finally suspected that she had a mental problem, so that afternoon, accompanied by Lu Mei, she secretly went to see her mental health. Department of the doctor.

    But because she spoke in a hidden way, many of them couldn''t tell the truth, so the doctor didn''t understand it completely, and she felt that she was mentally ill, and prescribed a lot of medicine for her to go back to eat.

    But it is basically a calming and tension-relieving medicine.

    In the evening, Yu Xiao really took the medicine, thinking that he would sleep well and would not receive a phone call from ten years after he had been dead. Who knows, in the middle of the night, the phone rang again.

    three days in a row¡­

    Yu Xiao suddenly felt that her whole room was gloomy.

    She didn''t dare to pick it up, didn''t want to pick it up... But the extreme fear and the psychological effects of the past two days made her hand connect uncontrollably...

    "Yu Xiao¡ª"

    Hearing her name again, Qin Ye''s voice, she cried out and hung up the phone.

    This time, she didn''t scream out loud.

    didn''t tell anyone else.

    But in the days that followed, Yu Xiao was visibly thin, his face was sallow, and his eyes were blank and empty.

    Finally, on the fifteenth day when the phone rang on time in the middle of the night, Yu Xiao couldn''t hold it anymore, collapsed, picked up the phone, and cried to the phone: "I didn''t want to lie to you, don''t call again. I gave it to my mother and my father. They replaced me and Qin Zi. I am used to being the eldest miss of the Yu family, and I don''t want to live a hard life. Naturally, when you find out that Qin Zi is not your biological daughter at all and you doubt me When it was your biological daughter, I lied to you and said yes. If I don''t say yes, you have to find a way to get Qin Zi back to Yu''s house. You have raised Qin Zi. She got some money from her, so I can only lie to you..."

    Qin Zi heard these words, but silently pressed the record long ago.

    "It''s all my mother," Yu Xiao was still crying, extremely broken down, "She was pregnant for the sake of the child''s better settlement, and chose you as the spare tire, and my dad, if they hadn''t done this, they wouldn''t have done so. If there are these things, there will be nothing, and if there are any, it has nothing to do with you... If you want to take it away, just take my mother and my father... "

    "The matter of letting you kidnap Brother Siyan," Yu Xiao cried even more fiercely, "You can''t blame me, I just let you kidnap Brother Siyan and let him go back in two or three days. I didn''t think you would die..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1996ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 111 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1996 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 111 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "And we didn''t agree, you kidnap Brother Si Yan, as long as you don''t hurt Brother Si Yan, don''t ask the Si family for a lot of money, and then surrender yourself, your crime is minor, you will be sentenced for a few years, and I will wait for you. If you release it, I will give you 100 million, you will be absolutely popular in the next few decades and you can bet as much as you want, you are not at a loss anyway, and you agreed."

    "I don''t know, you will fall into the cesspool and be poisoned to death by sewage. Isn''t this an accident? You said why you ran away at that time, and you were caught, didn''t you still live well in prison? I really can''t blame me, You have to take some responsibility."

    "Also, what kind of people were you looking for to kidnap Si Yan together, and they all agreed to listen to you, you are their boss, and as a result, the kidnapping succeeded, no one listened to you, lion He opened his mouth and asked for so much money from the Si family. That''s fine. He also broke Si Yan''s leg... No wonder you wanted to run away at the time. You probably knew that if you were caught, you would be the same as those people. stay in jail..."

    "sorry Sorry¡­"

    "I didn''t expect you to be so miserable... I really didn''t... Don''t call me again? Really stop calling... Please, stop calling... My nerves are weak and I think I''m going to die... I beg you ¡­ okay, please¡­ please¡­¡±

    Then, Yu Xiao kept begging.

    sat on his knees, facing the phone, folded his hands, and kept begging.

    Although Yu Xiao said a lot, but not all of what he knew, Qin Zi could feel it, and now is an excellent opportunity for Yu Xiao to tell everything he knows. She couldn''t think anymore, as long as she asked in Qin Ye''s voice, Yu Xiao would definitely answer.

    didn''t want to miss this opportunity, even if Yu Xiao might suspect her later, Qin Zi still asked, "Why did you kidnap Si Yan?"

    Yu Xiao is really mentally depressed, exhausted, and completely unable to think, not to mention that she just said so much, so when she heard Qin Ye''s voice asking, she immediately cried again.

    Crying and answering: "I like him so much, I like him since I was a child, but he doesn''t like me, he likes Qin Zi, and he is dating Qin Zi, I don''t want them to be together, but his family is also very satisfied. Qin Zi, I also bumped into Aunt Tao to see Qin Zi secretly, and I was very happy to chat with Qin Zi, I was jealous, obviously I knew Brother Si Yan first, obviously I grew up under the watch of Aunt Tao and Uncle Si, Qin Zi Why is she!"

    Aunt Tao is Ms. Tao, Si Yan''s mother.

    "That''s why I," Yu Xiao was still crying, "I just thought, let you kidnap Brother Si Yan, even if Brother Si Yan didn''t lose anything because of this kidnapping, Aunt Tao and Uncle Si will definitely be because you don''t like Qin. Zi, because you are Qin Zi''s father, although it''s not true, but others don''t know it, and then they don''t agree with Brother Si Yang being with Qin Zi... Who would agree with his son and the person who kidnapped his son Daughter together? Besides, Aunt Tao has a heart attack. As long as Aunt Tao objects, Si Yang will never be with Qin Zi again, for fear of angering Aunt Tao and having a heart attack."

    also because the chatterbox was opened, and this time, even if Qin Zi on the other side didn''t ask in Qin Ye''s voice, Yu Xiao continued to speak on his own.

    "How do I know, how do I know..." Speaking of which, Yu Xiao felt aggrieved.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1997ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 112 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1997 Fanwai: A Brand New Life 112 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "How do I know that you are not the boss of those people at all, and those people don''t listen to you at all. Once you successfully kidnapped Brother Si Yan, it was a real kidnapping, really wanted money, and even hurt Brother Si Yan''s leg, and he still refused to turn himself in. You were also confused, so you just really did it with them... In the end, except for the two who escaped and fell into the sewage and died, everyone else was sitting in jail."

    Qin Zi listened to Yu Xiao''s sobbing, and remembered what Yu Yaolan had said, that Yu Xiao was at the Si''s house on the day of the kidnapping, it should not just be a mastermind going to someone''s house to see how they would react when they found out that they were kidnapped, she was busy striking while the iron was hot, lest she Yu Xiao calmed down and asked again, "The day Si Yan was kidnapped, why did you go to Si''s house?"

    Yu Xiao was still in the mood at the moment, and she couldn''t understand how Qin Ye even knew what happened to her in Si''s house that day, she just answered honestly: "I want to know how Aunt Tao and Uncle Si react, so that I can adjust the kidnapping. Strategy. The second is to think about the favor of Aunt Tao and Uncle Si Bo Yibo at this time. Brother Si Yang was kidnapped. Aunt Tao and Uncle Si should both need someone to accompany and comfort them. I happened to be here. After this incident, Aunt Tao Uncle He and Si will definitely like me more, and maybe he wants Brother Si Yan to marry me."

    "That''s what I thought at the time," he continued as soon as he opened his mouth, "But later, when Aunt Tao was stimulated and had a heart attack, I changed my mind again."

    "I gave you the landline number of Si''s house and asked you to call this number to say that you kidnapped Brother Si Yan, just so that Aunt Tao could also know about it, otherwise, Uncle Si would definitely hide it from Aunt Tao, for fear of irritating Tao. Auntie, because Aunt Tao has a heart disease, but I think they both know it, and Aunt Tao always stays in the living room because of her illness, doing some things. is the best option.¡±

    So, the landline number was really given by Yu Xiao?

    Qin Zi frowned.

    "I didn''t expect Uncle Si to go to the company that day and not at home."

    "I thought that Aunt Tao would be stimulated, but I didn''t expect a heart attack that was directly stimulated."

    "So, when I saw that Aunt Tao''s heart attack was stimulated, and the servants were busy either contacting the hospital or looking for medicine for Aunt Tao''s heart disease, I changed my attention, thinking that if Aunt Tao died like this, If Brother Siyan came back, it would be impossible for him to be with Qin Zi. So, instead of comforting Aunt Tao, I cried and worried about Brother Siyan and Aunt Tao, and the consequences of being kidnapped. It was even more serious. Sure enough, the more exciting Aunt Tao fell ill, and when Uncle Si came back from the company, Aunt Tao was dead, so naturally she didn''t hear what I said. I noticed the heavy words I said at the time, even if I heard it, I didn''t listen to it, I just thought it was because I was worried about Brother Si Yang and Aunt Tao, and I cried, and no one felt that something was wrong."

    So, Yu Xiao actually killed Si Yan''s mother on purpose...

    Si Yan doesn''t have to blame himself at all...

    She doesn¡¯t have to¡­

    Even if Qin Zi''s acting skills exploded, hearing these words, his emotions also fluctuated, and tears fell just like that. Hate, angry, sad, and distressed.

    I feel sorry for Si Yan.

    If everyone knew that even if Si Yan''s mother died, she would definitely want Si Yan''s son to live well, otherwise, Si Yan would have killed himself because of self-blame.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1998ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 113 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1998 Extra Story: A New Life 113 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Therefore, even if he is alive, he doesn''t want to live well, he doesn''t want to treat his legs, and he doesn''t want anything.

    It''s just that Yu Xiao can''t see or feel it, so he doesn''t know that Qin Zi is actually on the other end of the phone. Something is wrong.

    I wiped away my tears and stabilized my emotions. I have already asked this question. Basically, I already know it. There is nothing else to ask. There is only one more thing¡ª

    I saw Qin Zi ask, "Do Lu Mei and Yan Fei know about this?"

    "Of course my mother and my father know it, but they don''t care, they think it''s better if you die, and no one knows that I''m not actually Yu Yaolan''s daughter." Yu Xiao said. "So, whoever you want to take away, take them away, okay? I beg you... I beg you." She begged again.

    Qin Zi ignored her plea again.

    And about the previous affairs of Lu Mei and Yan Feiming, she didn''t plan to ask.

    Two days ago, Jiang Yue gave her an investigation report, which was found by a private detective, saying that Lu Mei was Yan Feiming''s first love. When Yan Feiming worked in Yu''s Group, the two were dating. It was a relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend. However, Yan Feiming kept it a secret from the company. People in the company thought that Yan Feiming was only single. Later, Yu Yaolan''s father was seriously ill and wanted to see Yu Yaolan get married. At that time, Yan Feiming was very motivated in the company, and regardless of everyone''s comments, he started as soon as he entered the company. Chasing Yu Yaolan, Yu Yaolan doesn''t like it very much. Like everyone else, he thinks that Yan Feiming is just trying to make her family rich, but Yu Yaolan''s father thinks that Yan Feiming''s undisguised chasing after Yu Yaolan is at least quite open, and many people clearly like Qian Fei. Your person, Yu Yaolan thought that he wanted to let his father leave with peace of mind anyway, so he didn''t bother to find a man to marry, so he chose Yan Feiming as his marriage partner.

    But he demanded a little, Yan Feiming is in the family, and if he has children in the future, he must take her surname.

    Most men are very repulsive of being in a marriage, but Yan Feiming readily agreed without even thinking about it, and it seems that he is not at all unhappy when others say that he is a soft eater.

    Later, when Yan Feiming and Lu Mei met, they became more controlled. Obviously, Lu Mei also knew that Yan Feiming had a lot of money, and Lu Mei could also benefit from it.

    Lu Mei and Yan Feiming are the same thing.

    Therefore, even if there are only so many investigation reports, Qin Zi also knows why Yan Feiming and Lu Mei exchanged her with Yu Xiao in the first place. It is exactly as Jiang Yue guessed. Yan Feiming is happy on the face, but behind his back, Yu Yaolan looks down on him. I have no relationship with Yu Yaolan.

    Later, Yan Feiming and Yu Yaolan had a child. Yu Yaolan cared about this child very much. Yan Feiming knew that Yu Yaolan would not completely tear his face with him for the sake of the child. Yu Yaolan is separated.

    There is really nothing to ask, so Qin Zi just hung up the phone.

    Although we have this recording, as long as it is handed over, we will thoroughly investigate the events of the past, but it is too late now, so we should wait until the daytime before handing it over.

    Thinking so, Qin Zi sent a copy of the recording to Jiang Yue, in case something happened to the recording in her hand.

    After thinking about it, he still sent a copy to Si Yan. What was given to Si Yan was not only this recording, but also the investigation report of the private detective, as well as the whole story of what she had sorted out. These were originally intended to be handed over, but they were all given to Si Yan first.

    At this point, Jiang Yue should have slept, but Si Yan should not have slept.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 1999ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 114 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 1999 Extra Story: A New Life 114 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Although she has basically had no contact with Si Yan in the past ten years, she still reads every news about Si Yan, knowing that he is a workaholic and usually works until a few hours in the morning.

    I didn¡¯t send an email, it was all sent directly to WeChat.

    In the past ten years, although there is basically no contact, neither of them has deleted any contact information of each other. They have each other''s mobile phone numbers, WeChat, Kuku number, and even email addresses and so on.

    And just sent it to Si Yan, I don''t know if Si Yan saw it or not, Qin Zi pursed his lips, still found Si Yan''s number from the mobile phone contacts, and dialed it.

    She couldn''t understand what she was thinking at the moment, but instinctively wanted to tell Si Yan immediately.

    Maybe she waited too long for this moment.

    It could also be that she dared not have such a dream in her dreams.

    Si family villa.

    Since he was discharged from the hospital, in order to facilitate rehabilitation, a rehabilitation room has been set up in the room next to the study at home, and even in the lounge in the company office, just to facilitate Si Yan''s rehabilitation from time to time, and he will recover soon.

    Now, Si Yan can walk a little bit faster, but he is still a little slow compared to the average walking speed.

    Rehabilitation really hurts, but he never showed a single point.

    Although it takes a lot of time for rehabilitation every day, Si Yan''s work is not delayed.

    Also since he was discharged from the hospital, Sifu has no longer managed the company, and it is Si Yanlai again.

    Si Yan went to the company during the day and went home at night. Before the leg was healed, he would participate in some cocktail parties in the future, but because he was going to rehabilitate, even though he was discharged from the hospital, these entertainments were cancelled.

    So, even after having dinner and taking a shower, Si Yan went to the study as usual to handle business affairs.

    Tired from sitting, I got up and went to the next door to rehabilitate.

    In the early morning, he went to the next door again, and only returned to the study after about an hour. He planned to work in the study for another half an hour, and his body should be tired enough to fall asleep.

    He doesn''t care whether his legs are fully recovered or not, but daily rehabilitation will make him more tired, and he will be able to sleep better. In the past, sometimes he was still working at four or five in the morning, or even overnight, and he couldn''t sleep at all. Now Basically, he fell asleep at one or two in the morning.

    This was probably the only benefit he felt from the leg rehabilitation.

    As soon as he returned to the study, he sat down in front of the desk and saw that the phone was flashing, and there seemed to be a WeChat message coming in, so he picked up the phone and wanted to open WeChat to have a look.

    But he didn''t look at it yet, but a call came in.

    Caller ID:

    Qin Zi.

    Si Yan''s lips pursed into a straight line immediately.

    It doesn''t seem to be a mistake, the bell is still ringing, it is obviously a real call to him...

    Even if I asked him to treat his legs before, I always texted him, but now I call him...

    He thought that when he called her before, she was in a car accident. In the intensive care unit, he still didn''t know whether people could wake up or not...

    There must be something big, or she wouldn''t call her...

    So, Si Yan hurriedly connected.

    Ten years later, the second the phone was connected, Qin Zi suddenly couldn''t control himself, so he burst into tears and cried, "Si Yan, it''s not you who killed your mother, it''s Yu Xiao... it''s Yu Xiao deliberately killed your mother..."

    Hearing Qin Zi''s cry for the first time, Si Yan''s heart tightened uncontrollably.

    The more he suffered in this matter, the more he loved her.

    She has always been able to easily make him feel up and down.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2000ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 115 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2000 Extra Story: A New Life 115 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    But after listening to the words behind, he was at a loss, and just wanted to ask, but Qin Zi hurriedly said: "Jiang Yue is calling me, she is calling me at this time, there must be something wrong, I will call you later. "

    said and hung up.

    Si Yan couldn''t calm down. When he waited for Qin Zi to call again, he checked WeChat who sent him a message in the middle of the night, and then saw that it was Qin Zi who sent him a message.

    has one recording and two reports.

    Then, he clicked to see.

    On this side, Si Yan just clicked to see it, and on the other side, Qin Zi had already connected Jiang Yue''s phone.

    Jiang Yue called Qin Zi on the black phone.

    And Qin Zi used her own mobile phone to call Si Yan just now, so when the black phone turned on, she immediately found Jiang Yue and called her again.

    Qin Zi asked, "Why haven''t you slept yet? I thought you slept."

    Jiang Yue explained: "I was sleeping, but there are many emergency rooms in the hospital tonight. Xue Yan was busy and only came back until now. I ordered some dumplings for him. The two were eating dumplings, and then they saw you and sent me Xue Yan and I have both listened to the recording, and I think you are in a hurry, Qin Zi. There are some questions you shouldn''t ask in such a hurry. Although it is a good opportunity, if you are like this, when Yu Xiao thinks about it, you will You will find that there is no ghost at all, it is man-made, and after so many years, she still cares about these things, except for the Si family, that is, you, she will think of you soon. She let Qin Ye kidnap Si Yan , is still not being pressed, but now that she is pressed, do you think she will not do anything to you? Is it dangerous? She will definitely tell Yan Feiming and Lu Mei that those two are likely to do to you. , after all, they have carefully planned and concealed it for so long. You can quickly find a place to live in a place they don''t know, or come to me... Forget it, lest there be an accident on the road, Xue Yan and I will pick you up, your door is closed, It''s not that Xue Yan and I are here, so don''t open the door. Maybe even your mother will have an accident, so hurry up and call your mother and ask her to pay attention. "

    "I also think I''m a little anxious." Qin Zi agreed. "But I really thought about it and figured it all out, and this was indeed a good opportunity, so I just asked them all, and I also thought that she would be suspicious afterwards, but I would hand in the recordings and reports during the day. It''s been a few hours since I went out. The possibility of an accident should not be so great, but you and Xue Yan both think so, I will definitely pay more attention. Okay, then it''s hard for you to come and pick me up, I know you reach out Well, the car has also been refitted, and I''ll call my mom right now."

    "Okay, go ahead. Things won''t wait for dawn. Xue Yan has a distant relative who is at the police station. I will let him hand over everything to the police now."

    "Okay, trouble."

    "Hang it up, call your mother quickly, she and Yu Xiao live together, Yu Xiao can easily do something to her."

    "Um."

    Then the two of them hung up.

    Then Qin Zi hurriedly called Yu Yaolan.

    Yu Yaolan didn''t panic when she heard it, but she was also worried about Qin Zi: "I''ll be fine here, there are bodyguards in the manor I live in, I know she''s not my own, and it might be related to the kidnapping that year, so I I have told the bodyguards to pay special attention to her movements. What she wants to do to me will definitely be stopped by the bodyguards immediately. But you, be careful. Yan Feiming and Lu Mei can''t live with me. Yan Feiming''s means are true. Despicable, you can do anything, since Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have skills and their cars are safe, you can go with them."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2001ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 116 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2001 Extra Story: A New Life 116 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "understood."

    After hanging up with Qin Zi, Yu Yaolan explained it to the bodyguard of the manor again, making him pay more attention to Yu Xiao''s every move.

    If Yu Xiao wants to go out, never let Yu Xiao go out.

    In another room, after ''Qin Ye'' hung up the phone, Yu Xiao cried for a while, then slowly calmed down and recollected it.

    felt weird.

    Isn''t Qin Ye a ghost?

    Since she knew that she was not his biological daughter, why didn''t she know why she asked him to kidnap Si Yan? Ask her about it?

    She remembered that Qin Ye had asked her at the beginning, and she had already told Qin Ye.

    And because Qin Ye felt that she was his biological daughter, then if she and Si Yan were married, she would be richer, then he, the father, could also get a share of the pie, and he was very happy at that time...

    Also, why did you ask Si Yan why she went to Si Yan''s house on the day she was kidnapped? Is this what a ghost would care about? What does this have to do with him?

    Besides, since she is a ghost, she hates her so much, and they all find her. Logically, they should really take her away. Why does she only collapse once, and the ghost is silent...

    In addition to receiving calls in the middle of the night these days, it doesn''t seem to have done her any harm...

    Why...how is it like what her dad said, someone is actually trying to **** her and test her...and she just said it all, answering everything she asked, if this was recorded...

    Yu Xiao panicked.

    His face turned completely white.

    immediately called her father Yan Feiming and told his father about this.

    When Yan Feiming heard it, he immediately scolded: "Are you stupid or really crazy, you actually said it all! Are you afraid that we will die without land? Damn, this must not be done by the Si family, but by Qin Zi! Apart from these two possibilities, there is no other possibility. It has been so many years, and they are still so concerned about these things! Yu Yaolan may also be a possibility, but the possibility is not that big, because the questions asked by the person on the phone can be It can be seen that the main concern is the kidnapping of Si Yan, not that you are not Yu Yaolan''s biological daughter, so it should be the Si family or Qin Zi!"

    "But how did they know?" Yu Xiao panicked even more.

    "Who knows how they know," Yan Feiming is still scolding, "now is not the time to care about this, and now is to destroy the recording, then even if we are arrested, as long as we don''t admit it, there is no evidence, otherwise people will not So probing."

    "But I''m not Yu Yaolan''s biological daughter, so I can do a paternity test..." It doesn''t matter if there is a recording or not.

    "Fuck!" Yan Feiming scolded and said, "How on earth did they know!" Mingming has been hiding it so well, and it has been ten years, and now it has been known again.

    But this is the case, and Yan Feiming, who is extremely unwilling, can only say: "If you don''t do the two, you can only kill them quickly, and Yu Yaolan has to kill them too. Otherwise, it''s just me and your mother who replaced you and me. Everything about Qin Zi will be imprisoned."

    And the fact that he embezzled a lot of money from the company. Before, Yu Yaolan just turned a blind eye for Yu Xiao''s daughter...

    Now¡­

    He will definitely sit in prison.

    "Get, kill?" Yu Xiao shuddered.

    "If you don''t kill him, you''ll have to go to jail! Do you want to be in jail for the rest of your life?"

    Yu Xiao certainly didn''t want to, "But, but I don''t want Brother Si Yang to die."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2002ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 117 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2002 Extra Story: A New Life 117 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "It''s time, you still like him!" Yan Feiming scolded. "However, I''ve met Si Yan and his dad several times during this period, and I didn''t find anything wrong with them. I think they shouldn''t have done this, it should have been Qin Zi!"

    Yu Xiao hated Qin Zi from the beginning, and regardless of whether it was justified, he immediately agreed: "Yes, it must be her!"

    "For the money, in order not to go to jail, Qin Zi and Yu Yaolan, we have to get rid of them quickly."

    "But what to do, if it is discovered..."

    "It''s all like this, is there any other way we can go? Keep it a secret and turn them into missing persons, see if it works, no, we can only go to jail, and stay in jail for the rest of our lives. Anyway, we can only If you''re in jail, let''s blog."

    Yu Xiao did the same, and this was the only way to go, so he agreed.

    Then Yan Feiming wanted to contact him quickly, let Qin Zi and Yu Yaolan get rid of them and get the recording to destroy them. Things are already burning their eyebrows, and if they wait any longer, they will only have to go to jail.

    So can''t wait.

    But Yu Xiao asked, "Do you want to tell Mom?"

    This mother is naturally Lu Mei.

    "Don''t tell me, her charges are different from ours. As long as you and I find out everything, both you and I will be sentenced to life imprisonment if there is no accident. But she is different, so she changed me and Qin Zi. , and then just asking for money from me and you, and tricking Qin Ye into being a spare tire. At most, he helped to hide the fact that you instigated Qin Ye to kidnap Si Yan. He would be imprisoned, but definitely not indefinitely. There is still hope, she will not follow us to take this risk to kill."

    Hearing this, Yu Xiao really didn''t call to tell Lu Mei.

    And just hung up the phone with Yan Feiming, Yu Xiao passed the window and found that there are a lot of bodyguards in the manor today, even at night, they can be seen on duty.

    Yu Xiao lost her senses again, and hurriedly called her dad again, but Yan Feiming was working with the contact person on the other side. After the contact was established, she received a call from Yu Xiao.

    Yu Xiao immediately said: "Dad, the manor has added security personnel, did Yu Yaolan find out? Did Yu Yaolan do this?"

    Yan Feiming''s face was not good-looking: "It should have been Qin Zi who told her. I had to be her and Qin Zi, or more people would know about it."

    "Could Qin Zi have already called the police?"

    "Whether we report it or not, we can only gamble."

    Yu Xiao was uneasy, but she could only nod her head.

    "However," Yan Feiming said again, "Yu Yaolan is at home, there are so many security personnel, even if I contact someone, I can''t tie her up, let alone get rid of her, but it''s so late, you can trick her out of it. It''s difficult, but wait until the daytime, it should be completely late, and we''re all going to jail... Well, come out quickly, we can only bet everything on Qin Zi. As long as we get rid of Qin Zi without knowing it, and the evidence It''s all in Qin Zi''s hands. If you destroy it, then even if you are not Yu Yaolan''s biological daughter, I won''t be in prison for so many years. And you instigated Qin Ye to kidnap Si Yan because there was no evidence. There''s something. Then you won''t be charged, and you won''t be imprisoned. It can be regarded as Dad''s heart for you, Dad didn''t do anything for you usually. "

    Yu Xiao usually didn''t like this dad. This dad was strict with her and asked her to be obedient in everything. Now, hearing this, even though Yan Feiming suspected that he didn''t want to do this alone and wanted her to be with her, she didn''t. Still a little moved.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2003ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 118 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2003 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 118 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    even choked up and called out, "Dad."

    "Okay," Yan Feiming said, "I''m hanging up, I still have to make arrangements here, Yu Yaolan can only leave it alone, you hurry out and join me at the place where Qin Zi lives."

    "it is good."

    hung up the phone, Yu Xiao hurriedly packed his bags and was ready to go out. Thinking of so many bodyguards, no matter whether there is any evidence in her hand, Yu Yaolan must know that she will definitely not be able to get out through the gate, so she can only get out of the Yu Family Manor by other means.

    Thinking like this, Yu Xiao walked over to the flower bed, climbed over the courtyard wall and went out.

    When the bodyguard saw it, he hurriedly called and whispered to Yu Yaolan, saying that if he didn''t pay attention, he let Yu Xiao turn over from the courtyard wall.

    Not long after going out, Yu Xiao stopped a taxi and asked her to be taken to Qin Zi''s residence.

    Qin Zi''s place was rented, she didn''t know it at first, but Lu Mei knew, and Lu Mei had told her and Yan Feiming that Qin Zi lived there more than once, so she and Yan Feiming naturally knew.

    Yu Yaolan heard that Yu Xiao had already boarded a taxi, so he let the two bodyguards drive and followed behind to see what Yu Xiao was going to do.

    On the other side, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan have also gone out.

    The car drove fast.

    But their residence is too far from Qin Zi''s residence, and they really can''t get there at this time, which makes them a little anxious, thinking that something will happen to Qin Zi.

    Xue Yan has sent the recording to distant relatives. There are also reports, which are also issued. The report given by the private detective was originally handed to them first, so they have it. And what Qin Zi sorted out, Qin Zi sent them a copy yesterday, not today along with the recording.

    Here, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were rushing to Qin Zi''s residence, and Qin Zi started checking the doors and windows after hanging up with Yu Yaolan.

    See if you have it all closed.

    There are open windows, so close them first. Anyway, no one can come in through the doors and windows.

    Originally, she pushed the sofa to block the door, but the sofa was too heavy, so she couldn''t push it, so she could only block the shoe cabinet at the entrance intentionally.

    Si family, Si Yan has read the report and listened to the recording. He fully understands what happened in the first place, and also understands why Qin Zi said that.

    It turned out that his mother was deliberately killed by Yu Xiao.

    It was Yu Xiao who killed his mother.

    And all these years, he didn''t know that Yu Xiao was still alive and well...

    Si Yan''s hateful eyes were splitting.

    Qin Zi mentioned how the recording came from in his report on the whole thing, but it was too late, but Qin Zi sent this to him. It was obviously the thing he just got, so Qin Zi didn''t have it. It''s dangerous. The last question in the recording can easily reveal that she is not a ghost at all, but a human being, but a test... Thinking of this, Si Yan is naturally anxious.

    Before waiting for Qin Zi to call again, he quickly called Qin Zi.

    Qin Zi had just finished pushing the shoe cabinet to block the door, and she was a little out of breath. After connecting, she said, "Wait for me¡ª" She also wanted to move something to block the door.

    She is renting a place.

    In order to save money, she did not rent a very good place, and even this building had no stairs. It was an old residential building with five floors, and she lived on the third floor.

    Two rooms and one hall, more than 80 square meters.

    But before she could finish speaking, Si Yan''s roar came over: "Where are you now?"

    "At home." Thinking that he should not know her specific residence now, and he was so anxious, he obviously realized from the recording that she might be in danger now, so the next moment, lest he ask, she will be honest. Said a specific address.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2004ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 119 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2004 Extra Story: A New Life 119 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    "I''ll go over here."

    "Don''t come," Qin Zi hurriedly stopped. "Your legs aren''t completely healed yet. If you really have to worry, send a few bodyguards over. Besides, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan are already on their way here. I''ll be fine."

    Si Yan ignored her and hung up the phone.

    Qin Zi didn''t want to and knew that he would definitely come in person. She sighed, not knowing whether to be happy or helpless.

    As soon as Si Yan hung up Qin Zi''s phone, he asked the housekeeper to take him to Qin Zi''s residence with a bodyguard.

    Because of the urgency, Si Yan''s voice was much louder than usual.

    The Sifu, who was already sleeping, heard it, and immediately realized that something might have happened. He didn''t even have time to put on his slippers, so he got out of bed and opened the door to ask what was going on.

    Si Yan didn''t have time to explain, he just said: "Dad, look at your phone."

    Then Si''s father was busy looking at his phone, and saw on his WeChat that Si Yan had sent him a recording and two documents. After he had finished reading and listening, he burst into tears in an instant.

    Why is his wife so pitiful?

    It turned out not to be an accident, but an intentional murder.

    *

    Yan Feiming contacted some people, but did not dare to use his real identity to contact him, but used a fake identity. Of course, he wouldn''t let the people he contacted kill people. After all, those people would definitely not want to. How many people would commit such a serious crime for money?

    Therefore, when he contacted him, he asked those people to help him catch Qin Zi and knock him unconscious, and threw them into the trunk of an unlicensed car parked in a blind spot where the cameras at the gate of Qin Zi''s community couldn''t capture it. In this way, those people are done, and he will give those people money.

    As for the rest, it has nothing to do with those people.

    Those people only arrest one person, and the others have nothing to do with him, and they don''t ask much. Even if the matter is found out, their crime is not very serious, and for giving so much money, these people are naturally willing, so , As soon as they received this big business, they immediately went to Qin Zi''s residence to arrest Qin Zi.

    Yan Feiming also came, and the unlicensed car he was driving came. He wore a mask and hat, and his clothes were very ordinary. Anyway, he was fully armed, so people couldn''t see it. He sat in the driver''s seat, in front of the driver, etc. As those people caught Qin Zi and threw it into his trunk.

    He has also called Yu Xiao who was on the way to the rendezvous, and asked Yu Xiao to pay attention and try to arm himself as much as possible so that no one will see him.

    Yu Xiao has masks and hats in her bag. She will be fully armed as soon as she takes a taxi. If it is not night, it will be more difficult to see if she wears sunglasses. She wants to wear sunglasses.

    Yu Xiao opened Yan Feiming''s car door, got into the passenger seat, sat down, and waited with Yan Feiming.

    Seeing that there was a luggage bag in the back seat, Yu Xiao asked what it was.

    Yan Fei clearly stated that it was money for those people. There is no transfer record for cash settlement. Those people don''t even know who contacted them and made them do it.

    Yu Xiao felt that Yan Feiming was more cautious than her.

    Yan Feiming said again: "When those people bring Qin Zi out, you can go in and look around in the house Qin Zi rented to see if there is any evidence left about us, especially the recordings and documents. I''ll take Qin Zi away first, and I''ll send you the address later, and you''ll meet me again."

    This is a bad thing, Yu Xiao''s heartbeat is fast, but she still responds: "Okay."

    "By the way, remember to wear gloves when turning over, so as not to leave fingerprints or something." With that, Yan Feiming threw her a pair of white gloves.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2005ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 120 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Chapter 2005 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 120 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Yu Xiao hurriedly took it and put it on.

    But after waiting for a while, they didn''t see those people carrying the knocked-out Qin Zi down, Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao were even more restless and anxious.

    I can''t wait any longer. I feel that waiting for one more minute is all torment, and it''s the feeling that they have to sit in prison.

    I saw Yan Feiming untie the seat belt: "Let''s go down and have a look."

    The longer the time drags on, the more variables there are.

    Yu Xiao was very scared, but nodded anyway: "Yes."

    Seeing that Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao got out of the car and entered the community where Qin Zi lived, the two bodyguards of the Yu family who came with Yu Xiao also quietly got out of the car in the distance and secretly followed behind.

    Qin Zi''s residence, seeing more than a dozen big men ignoring whether other households live in this building, just smashed her door with such a swagger, and forcefully pushed away the blocked shoe cabinets and other objects at the door, and broke in. , She hurriedly opened a window, with a climbing rope tied around her waist, and wanted to jump off the third floor.

    But she looked down, the street lights were shining, and she could see two people rushing towards her building. At this time, they were still sneaky?

    If she jumped, she would definitely be caught.

    So, she stopped dancing immediately, and asked the dozen or so big men, "How much money Yu Xiao gave you, I''ll give you double."

    "What Yu Xiao, we don''t know each other." A big man said.

    "That''s Yan Feiming?" If it wasn''t Yan Feiming, it was Lu Mei. At a time like this, apart from these three people, she couldn''t think of anyone who would be detrimental to her.

    "We don''t know each other either."

    "Then why are you arresting me?"

    "Someone made it, it was a man''s voice."

    "That must be Yan Feiming! At this time, he is the only man who wants me to die. Do you guys want to be accomplices?"

    "We''re only responsible for catching you, we don''t care about the rest." As soon as the big man at the head finished speaking, the big man who was the younger brother whispered: "Brother, she will double it, or we...?"

    Seeing that the big man in the lead also hesitated, Qin Zi hurriedly said: "You don''t have to be afraid that I can''t afford it, do you know about the Yu Group? I am the biological daughter of Yu Yaolan, the president of the Yu Group. If you don''t believe me, I can give you the number. Let you call my mother, my mother already knows that I am her daughter, and Yu Xiao is not at all. Yu Xiao is the daughter who has always replaced me in the Yu family, Yan Feiming is my mother''s husband, he is not only my biological father, It''s also Yu Xiao''s biological father, but Yu Xiao was born to another woman. They were also involved in a kidnapping case ten years ago. Anyway, it''s all revealed now. I only let you guys come when I know it. Arrest me and hand it over to them. If you really arrest me and hand it over to them, they will definitely not let me go. They will kill me. This is a murder case. You obviously just want to make some money. Do you want to get involved in a murder case? If you guys don''t know what to do now, I can transfer 5 million to you right now. I have 5 million in my card. For the rest, I can let my mother or my husband Friends, you should have heard of my boyfriend. He is often on the news, that is, Si Yan, the president of the Si Group. You can also call him and have a video with him to know whether my boyfriend is a Si Yan or not. Yan Leo. It is definitely Yan Feiming who is looking for you to arrest me. He is going to risk his life now, and he will bet the last time. Don''t be fooled by him, thinking that as long as you tie me up and hand it over to him, it has nothing to do with you. . He didn''t want to teach me a lesson, he wanted to kill me."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2006ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 121 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2006 Extra Story: A New Life 121 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    The big men were beating drums in their hearts when they heard these words.

    They didn''t think that the people who came to tie him up were trying to kill Qin Zi. To be honest, they really thought that they were asking them to tie him up and hand them over, and then they would teach Qin Zi a good lesson. If the people looking for them really want to kill Qin Zi...

    And Qin Zizhen is Yu Yaolan''s biological daughter and Si Yan''s girlfriend...

    Even if they don''t know much, admit their mistakes well, and are released from prison, Si Yan and Yu Yaolan should not be able to live on for them...

    The big men whispered for a while before the big man in the lead said: "You video call your mother or boyfriend, let us see, we will believe it."

    Now it''s not a matter of money or money, anyway, even if they usually do outrageous things, they don''t want to be involved in murder cases.

    Besides, neither Si Yan nor Yu Yaolan can afford to offend them.

    Qin Zi didn''t answer, but Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao, who were armed with masks and hats, happened to come up. When they heard this, they were immediately stimulated.

    Especially Yan Feiming: "What are you doing if you don''t arrest her! Don''t you want money!"

    Some of the dozen or so big men talked about their current scruples.

    Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao were so angry that they wanted to die, and naturally they denied it: "We really just want to teach a lesson, we don''t want to kill, it''s so serious, we don''t dare. Let''s catch her, we have all the money ready. Yes, in the car."

    "They are liars!" Qin Zi said immediately. People are still standing on the windowsill. Ready to jump at any time. "Yu Xiao has killed people before, and Si Yan''s mother was killed by her! If they hadn''t been forced to be in a hurry, they wouldn''t have rushed you to arrest people in the middle of the night!"

    Yu Xiao immediately scolded: "You fart! Aunt Tao obviously died of a heart attack!"

    "I have a recording!" Qin Zi refused. "At that time, Aunt Tao had a heart attack, but it wasn''t that serious. It was you who deliberately provoked her so much that she died without being rescued! She was killed by you! You are a murderer! Don''t you just think that Do you want to kill me in a hurry after I recorded it! You are here at this time, it is the evidence!"

    The dozen or so big men are not fools either. Looking at this situation, they feel that what Qin Zi should say is true.

    Withdrawing at this time is the best result for them.

    So, a dozen big men really withdrew.

    Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao were so angry that they wanted to stab Qin Zi to death immediately, but they couldn''t keep the dozen or so big men. But things have come to this point, can they continue?

    Qin Zi is alone. Of course, the two of them can still catch Qin Zi and kill him?

    But Qin Zi''s remarks just now let the dozen or so big men know their identities. If Qin Zi disappeared or died, even if they didn''t leave any other evidence, the dozen or so big men might take the initiative to explain it. they did it...

    Yan Feiming hated and had a headache.

    Yu Xiao immediately lost his mind, feeling that everything was lost, and there was no room for recovery, so there was no need to gamble: "It''s been so many years, why are you still holding on! Qin Zi! I''ll kill you! about you!"

    A pair of scissors happened to fall on the ground. The cabinet fell out when the big men slammed into the door and came in.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2007ï¼š Extra: A New Life 122 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2007 Extra Story: A New Life 122 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    I saw Yu Xiao with red eyes, grabbed the pair of scissors with a ferocious face, and rushed towards Qin Zi.

    Qin Zi had planned to jump down, but Yu Xiao had already rushed over, so he had to cut the rope? The third floor is said to be high or not, short or short, but it may also kill people or break a leg or something. It''s better to hurry up and hide by the window. Even if you get stabbed by scissors, it will only be a hole at most, which should be fine. Recover a little.

    So, Qin Zi quickly hid and moved to another window.

    Yu Xiao''s scissors also came, but because of her dodging, they didn''t pierce so accurately in the end, but they also pierced her body, at the side of the waist.

    "Hmm¡ª" Qin Zi hissed in pain.

    But hurriedly jumped into the room through the other window.

    Yan Feiming saw that Yu Xiao had already started, and he also took out his knife. This knife was originally intended to kill Qin Zi. He originally planned to find a place that no one knew about, kill Qin Zi, and pretend that Qin Zi was bound and disappeared, but he didn''t expect such a change.

    Now, he can only help his daughter Yu Xiao until the recording is destroyed.

    Otherwise he has nothing else to do.

    Anyway, he was going to sit in prison.

    "What about the recording!" Yan Feiming asked sharply. "As long as you hand over the recording, I''ll let you go!"

    Looking at Yan Feiming''s dazzling white knife, Qin Zi smiled: "Do you still want to help Yu Xiao when you are about to die? So, in your eyes, Yu Xiao is your daughter, and I am not you at all. daughter?"

    "You belonged to Yu Yaolan! If it wasn''t for the Yu family''s money, I wouldn''t touch her! I can''t wait to kill him, so what are you!"

    "Very well, so I don''t have any feelings for your biological father." People have never regarded her as a daughter, and she is not sick, and she will be regarded as a father?

    "Stop talking nonsense, whether you give it or not!"

    "I''ve already handed it over, aren''t you very happy?" Qin Zi was even more smiling.

    Yan Feiming was like being provoked, and instantly burst into anger: "Bitch! You are just like your mother! You look down on me!" After saying that, the knife stabbed Qin Zi fiercely.

    was blocked by Yu Xiao next to him, Qin Zi couldn''t avoid it, so in addition to being stabbed with scissors, he was stabbed again.

    When the two bodyguards of the Yu family came up quietly, they happened to see Yan Feiming stabbing, but they were at the door, so it was too late to stop them. They didn''t rush over until Yan Feiming stabbed Qin Zi. One restrained Yan Feiming and the other restrained Yu Xiao. .

    Although other households in this building were too scared to come out, some people have already called the police.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan finally arrived, and they could only arrive at this time when they were flying all the way. They were too far away. When they arrived, not long after, the police car also arrived, and Xue Yan''s distant relative also arrived. Even the ambulance came.

    Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao were both arrested, while Jiang Yue and Xue Yan hurriedly stopped Qin Zi from bleeding, and together they took Qin Zi to the ambulance and rushed to the hospital for rescue.

    Although there was a lot of blood, Qin Zi was still conscious. Seeing that the door of the ambulance was about to close, she felt that she would not die, so she said, "Wait a minute, Si Yan should be here soon."

    She wanted to see Si Yan earlier.

    Shiyan must also want to see her sooner.

    Although Si Yan definitely didn''t want to see herself so injured waiting for him to come over, she would definitely get angry, but ten years, too long, she still wanted to wait and see Si Yan.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2008ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 123 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2008 Extra Story: A New Life 123 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    When Si Yan came, seeing that Qin Zi hadn''t been sent to the hospital, and Qin Zi asked to wait for him, he immediately exploded, shouting, "Don''t you know I''ll be angry!"

    Qin Zi grinned and said, "I know now." Then he closed his eyes, "It hurts so much, Si Yan, when I wake up, I should be able to see you again."

    Si Yan immediately held her hand and said softly: "Yes." He will never let go of these hands again, he will always guard this person.

    A few decades in life are enough.

    *

    Yu Xiao and Yan Feiming were arrested, and not long after, Lu Mei was also arrested.

    Lu Mei is actually very afraid of this kind of thing. Once caught, she doesn''t care whether Yu Xiao and Yan Feiming explain it or not. She explained everything she knows. Although Lu Mei will be sentenced to many years, she does have the possibility of being released from prison.

    Yan Feiming and Yu Xiao originally went in here, so they can''t come out again, not to mention that they committed attempted murder in the end, anyway, they won''t be able to come out in this life anyway.

    Lu Mei, Yu Xiao, and Yan Feiming''s illegal gains were all returned to Yu Yaolan.

    Yan Feiming took advantage of the convenience of being a high-level executive in the company and did a lot of things. This time, the Yu Group has settled all of these accounts, and there is no mercy.

    Finally, Yu Yaolan and Yan Feiming also divorced.

    Yu Yaolan also announced that Qin Zi was her biological daughter, and Yu Xiao, Yan Feiming, Lu Mei and the others did all kinds of things. All pink to black.

    Since Qin Zi was still lying in the hospital, only Si Yan and Sifu came to Ms. Tao''s grave and talked to Ms. Tao about these matters.

    Si''s father saw that Si Yan''s eyes were red, and his own eyes were red, but he still put his hand on Si Yan''s shoulder: "Fortunately, my son will not be pitiful in the future, it must be your mother who blesses you and Qin Zi in the sky. It''s been ten years since the meeting, and I can still find out everything, so that you and Qin Zi can live well, and the bad guys will get bad news."

    paused, then said again: "Your mother can rest her eyes too."

    On the fifth day that Qin Zi was lying in the hospital, Yu Yaolan not only let everyone know that Qin Zi was her biological daughter, but also let Qin Zi change her surname to Yu, and Qin Zi will be called ''Yu Zi'' in the future. .

    Qin Ye is not his biological father at all, and he is not good to himself, and Yan Feiming has never regarded himself as a daughter, so Qin Zi is naturally willing to change his surname to Yu.

    Knowing that Qin Zi borrowed one million from Jiang Yue and Xue Yan, and when Yu Yaolan was going to pay it back to her daughter, Si Yan had already paid it back for Qin Zi.

    Although they were separated before, although they haven''t said anything about being together again, the two are naturally together again, and they are boyfriend and girlfriend again. Sooner or later, they will get married. Besides, Si Yan is originally possessive. Just strong, Yu Ziye was not good in the past, the more he wanted Yu Zi to be his.

    Later, they separated. Both of them were in so much pain that they couldn''t forget each other, and they never wanted to have a good life, but they both suppressed their feelings.

    Now, there is no need to press down, the possessiveness will naturally come out again, Yu Zi is his person, Yu Zi''s business is his business, everything about him is Yu Zi''s, everything about Yu Zi is also his, Almost paranoid.

    This is also what attracts Yu Zi to him.

    Both of them seem to be a little abnormal, but they meet unexpectedly, so at the beginning, the two of them had a very smooth relationship, and the other party agreed immediately after only one word from the other party.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2009ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 124 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan

    Chapter 2009 Extra Story: A New Life 124 (Jiang Yue and Xue Yan)

    Now that Yu Yaolan has a mother and a boyfriend, Yu Zi naturally doesn''t need to rent any more house to live in, so even if she is still in the hospital, the house she rented will be retired.

    However, at that time, because the rented house was a little far from Xue''s Hospital, Yu Zi was not sent to Xue''s Hospital, but the big hospital closest to the rented place.

    Yu Yaolan and Si Yan both have money, so Yu Xiao naturally lives in the best ward, a VIP ward, a single room, and a family rest room.

    Although he was not sent to Xue''s Hospital, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan were also in the ambulance at the time, so Xue Yan did the suture and treatment for Yu Zi.

    But because Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were too busy, Yu Zi had been hospitalized for almost half a month, so she only visited once.

    Zhou Ping and Song Yun heard that Yu Zi was in the hospital, so they both took time to see it.

    Xu Yi and the others were out of town, so they could only make a video call with Yu Zi, and couldn''t come and watch it in person.

    Since Si Yan is guarding Yu Zi, there is no need to guard Yu Yaolan, but Yu Yaolan will come here every day.

    The current Yu Yaolan is also very relaxed as if the big stone that was pressing in her heart was removed.

    Once Yu Yaolan came to the hospital, he talked to Yu Zi about the future, and asked Yu Zi whether he wanted to take over the Yu Group in the future or continue acting.

    Now, as the eldest miss of the Yu family and the only heir, as well as the future mistress of the Si family, and the good relationship with the Xue family, naturally no one dares to block Yu Zi again.

    Yu Zi can do what he likes and act.

    Yu Zi didn''t want to think too well before, so she was very satisfied with taking on a small role. Now it''s different. She can completely pursue her dream and play more roles. Let''s see what she can do in the entertainment industry. How high to go.

    So Yu Zi chose to continue acting.

    Yu Yaolan has nothing to object to. Isn''t Si Yan her future son-in-law? Although Si Yan has a bad temper, it has been all these years. She also knows that Si Yan loves her daughter a lot, and she also trusts Si Yan, so she Naturally, the plan in the future is to slowly hand over all of Yu''s property to Si Yan''s son-in-law, and when Si Yan takes care of the Si''s Group, he also helps her daughter to take care of the Yu''s Group.

    Yu Yaolan also told Si Yan about this.

    Si Yan also has no opinion. He naturally wanted Yu Zi to do what she liked to do. Then she can go after her dream if she wants, anyway, there is him.

    Besides, managing one group is also management, and two are also management. For him, it¡¯s not bad.

    Therefore, when the gossip spread that Si Yan would also take over the Yu Group in the future, the stock of the Yu Group rose a lot.

    The big hospital naturally has a rehab room. While Si Yan is guarding Yu Zi on the hospital bed, he handles the work sent by his assistant and goes to the rehab room from time to time to recover his legs.

    It didn''t matter before, but now he is much more active, and he is looking forward to his legs being fully recovered.

    On this day, Yu Zi was lying on the hospital bed, playing with his mobile phone.

    The assistant hadn''t delivered today''s work, so Si Yan was doing the work while he was sitting beside the hospital bed, still in a wheelchair, cutting apples for Yu Xiao to eat.

    Yu Zi didn''t even look at him, so he urged him: "You better go to the rehab room."

    In her eyes, Si Yan is actually a patient.

    Si Yan insisted on guarding her in the hospital every day, she couldn''t refuse, but it didn''t mean she would forget about it.

    Besides, it is estimated that her puncture and stab wounds will be completely healed by the time, and he estimates that her legs are not completely healed, so she can''t forget this at all, and will always remind him to go to rehab.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2010ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 125

    Chapter 2010 Extra Story: A New Life 125

    "I know." Said so, but Si Yan was a little unhappy. He didn''t think it before, but now he thinks his leg is recovering too slowly. Although Xue Yan said that this speed is normal, haste is not enough, maybe it hasn''t recovered well, and it''s even worse.

    Si Yan is usually in front of Yu Zi, he hardly hides his emotions The change.

    She stopped playing with her phone immediately: "You were injured too badly before, it''s a miracle to be able to stand up again and fully recover, the natural recovery time will be very long, I remind you, I am afraid you will forget, I also know You can''t actually forget it, but I just couldn''t help reminding it. Anyway, I just care about you. Just like you care about me. So, I don''t mind your long recovery time, and you don''t mind either."

    "I don''t mind," Si Yan handed her the cut apple, "I just want us to get married soon."

    "We can get married even if your legs are not completely healthy." She put the apple to his mouth and gave him a bite first, and then she took a big bite herself, and said while eating, "You didn''t treat your legs before, only If I can sit in a wheelchair, I am also willing to marry you."

    Si Yan listened, naturally happy, but: "I still want my legs to be completely healthy before we get married." Only then can we give her a perfect wedding.

    Otherwise, I always feel regret.

    Although his legs can actually walk a lot now.

    But after all, the legs still can''t compare with normal people.

    "It''s up to you, get married whenever you want." She doesn''t care. After all, this is the person in this life.

    Waiting for Yu Zi to eat the apple, and seeing that the assistant hadn''t delivered the work, Si Yan stood up, bent down and kissed Yu Zi before going to the rehab room to rehabilitate again.

    Si Yan went to rehab, and Yu Zi continued to play with his mobile phone.

    Usually, Si Yan would stay in the rehabilitation room for two hours. It was estimated that when the two hours were almost over, Yu Zi finally put down the phone, lest Si Yan see and say why she kept playing with the phone for so long without resting.

    But as soon as he put down his phone, he saw a figure walk in.

    She raised her eyes and saw that it was the Grand Slam Actor - Ji Actor.

    The actor Ji is two years older than her, but he debuted a year later than her. Because of his outstanding appearance, the company praised him, and his acting skills are also really good. In less than ten years, he became the grand slam actor. She and this actor once Worked together in a movie, that was eight years ago, but he was the fourth male lead in the movie at that time, and she had a lot of lines, and she was just a very small character, only one line, but this is the only line , but it was said to him, so they would know each other.

    Although he knew , but because that scene had been played over and over again at that time, there shouldn''t be any intersection, but he contacted her privately and would chat with her on WeChat from time to time.

    At first, because she was busy earning money, she didn''t care too much. When she saw it, she replied politely, and it was fine if she didn''t see it. Later, it was the actor who took the initiative to say that he wanted to chase after her, and she responded.

    At that time, of course, he simply refused.

    She didn''t know whether she was long-term, affectionate, or dedicated. Anyway, she couldn''t forget Si Yan at that time. Even if she couldn''t be with Si Yan, she was in pain. She also had Si Yan in her heart, so naturally she couldn''t accept others.

    After refused, Ji Yingdi never looked for her again on WeChat, but sometimes when he met her, he would still say hello and chat with her.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2011ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 126

    Chapter 2011 Extra Story: A New Life 126

    This is polite, and she will naturally chat politely.

    And people are getting more and more popular, she has been still in the same place, in fact, there are not many opportunities to encounter.

    The fact that he chased after her was like it never existed.

    She never mentioned it to anyone else.

    He probably didn''t tell anyone else.

    So this was never reported.

    Otherwise, if others knew, he would have already become popular, and the topic of her being the eldest miss of the Yu family would definitely be brought up from time to time.

    "Here it is." Ji Yingdi smiled and handed her the bunch of flowers he was holding. "Director Tian is hospitalized, and he is also in this hospital, and also happens to be on this floor. I just went to see Director Tian, ??and when I passed by this ward, I saw that you were lying there, and I don''t know what happened to you, but Or go downstairs and buy a bunch of flowers to see you, don''t mind. By the way, why are you hospitalized?"

    Knowing that he just saw it, she looked at her politely, without any other intentions, she took the flower: "Thank you, you are too polite. It''s nothing, just hurt by Yu Xiao and Yan Feiming, one gave me a pair of scissors , one gave me a knife. In fact, I can be discharged, but my mother and my boyfriend won''t let me out, and insisted that I stay in the hospital for a few more days before being discharged."

    Emperor Ji smiled and said, "Everyone is reporting about you, and I know a little bit about it, but I didn''t expect you to be injured, so it''s fine. I also have a girlfriend."

    "I know." She smiled and nodded. "When you announced your relationship before, there were a lot of hot searches."

    After chatting for a while, Ji Yingdi said, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."

    "Okay." After a pause, Yu Zi said again, "Thank you." She raised the flower in her hand with a smile.

    "You''re welcome, let''s get to know each other." Ji Yingdi then left with a smile.

    Everyone in and out of the circle knows that Emperor Ji Yingdi has a very good character, especially politeness. Although she doesn''t mean it to him, it doesn''t prevent her from thinking that he is a very good person.

    Si Yan came back from the rehabilitation room, and as soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw a man coming out of his girlfriend''s ward. Si Yan seldom paid attention to the entertainment industry. Even if his industry had a design entertainment industry, he did not pay much attention to it, so, He didn''t know Ji Yingdi.

    On the other hand, Emperor Ji knew Si Yan, Si Yan had been in the news, and almost everyone knew about Si Yan, the person in charge of the Si Group.

    Moreover, the news headlines during this period were almost covered by the Si family and the Yu family. Even if Yu Zi didn''t say it, he knew that Yu Zi''s boyfriend was Si Yan.

    Besides, Emperor Ji is polite, so when passing by Si Yan, Emperor Ji and Si Yan smiled and nodded.

    Si Yan glanced sideways at him, and did not go back to the ward until Ji Yingdi entered the elevator. Naturally in a wheelchair.

    I was in the rehab room for two hours just now. Now my legs are very tired. It is best to take a rest in a wheelchair and it is convenient for him to go where.

    Back in the ward, he saw the flowers on the small cabinet beside the bed, and then he asked, "Is someone here?"

    "Well," Yu Zi put down his phone and lay obediently on the hospital bed, "You don''t know people in the entertainment industry who have won a lot of movie stars and surnames. I didn''t know him until I acted in the same movie. Yes, I don''t know him very well, but he will say hello and chat a few times when he sees him. He just came to see Director Tian on the same floor. Seeing that I was in the ward, he stopped by and bought a bunch of flowers to see me. He just left. Well, haven''t you met?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2012ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 127

    Chapter 2012 Extra Story: A New Life 127

    "I met him, but I didn''t know him." He told the truth, and the wheelchair came to the hospital bed. "Does he like you?"

    Yu Zi burst into laughter: "If someone has a girlfriend, don''t talk nonsense."

    Well aware of her boyfriend''s jealousy, Yu Zi only said so much, and didn''t tell the story that Ji Yingdi wanted to chase after her.

    What''s more, it''s been so long, it''s unnecessary.

    Si Yan''s expression softened, "I didn''t get married this day, I didn''t feel safe all day."

    "Didn''t I say that I can get married anytime? You have to wait for your legs to be completely healed. Besides, even if we get married, you will feel safe?"

    "That''s at least a little better than now." Now he meets a single man and thinks he likes his girlfriend. Although he believed in her heart for him, he did not believe in those single men.

    "Okay, you are like this, I don''t know you yet." Yu Zi really found it funny. "It''s twelve o''clock. Let someone bring you lunch. I''m hungry, so you probably are too. After rehab for so long, it''s also a lot of physical exertion."

    "Hmm." Si Yan then let someone bring the food.

    As for his jealousy, and he thinks that single men all over the world may covet her, he has no plans to change it. As long as she didn''t bother him, he felt that he had better have this sense of crisis.

    *

    Three years later, Si Yan''s legs were completely healed, and they were no different from normal people, and then Si Yan and Yu Zi held their wedding.

    The wedding was perfect.

    In the past three years, Si Yan has also taken over the management of the Yu Group.

    As Yu Zi''s mother, Yu Yaolan has time to take good care of her body, and her complexion is getting better and better. She is ready to take care of her body and take care of her daughter and son-in-law in the future. She enjoys this kind of life very much now. She had to carry it, but she couldn''t let it go. Now that Mrs. Yu was in Si Yan''s hands, there was nothing she couldn''t let go.

    It was also the year of the wedding, and Yu Zi won the first actress trophy in her life.

    Because of the Si''s Group and the Yu''s Group, Yu Zi is not short of money, connections, or resources, so although she likes acting, she doesn''t act very often. If you want to do it, you can shoot it, so in the past three years, I have also made a movie, when the heroine is the leading role, and the others, even an advertisement, have never been filmed.

    On the day of the wedding, Yu Zi didn''t cry, but on the day of receiving the award, she looked at Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Zhou Ping, Song Yun, Xu Yi, Chen Sheng, Yao Xi and other friends sitting under the stage, and looked at her husband Si Yan. , Looking at her mother Yu Yaolan, she used to think that she had only such a dream for ten years. If she didn''t even have this dream, she would really not be able to live. She lived by such a dream at the beginning, and now her dream has come true. The ten years that she thought she had forgotten and no longer cared about suddenly appeared again, maybe she was too sad... Then, she actually shed tears.

    Jiang Yue sat under the stage and didn''t say anything, just picked up her mobile phone and took a picture of her friend on stage with tears in their eyes and extremely happy, and it was frozen at this moment.

    From now on, as their friends, all they really have is happiness.

    After receiving the prize, everyone eats together.

    In the private room, Xue Yan''s cell phone rang first, because Xue Yan was peeling shrimp for Jiang Yue with disposable gloves, and it seemed that the caller ID was from his father, so he asked Jiang Yue next to him to pick it up directly.

    Jiang Yue called out as soon as she connected, "Dad, it''s me, Xue Yan is busy, what''s the matter?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2013ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 128

    Chapter 2013 Extra Story: A New Life 128

    Then, Father Xue''s voice came, still a little smirking: "Haha, it''s actually nothing, just can you come back tomorrow, I have something I want to tell you in person and ask what you mean."

    These words are actually a bit inconsistent. Jiang Yue didn''t say there was any contradiction, but just moved the phone to the other side so that her family, Xue Yan, could also hear it.

    Xue Yan said: "Let''s go back after dinner. I will have a few surgeries tomorrow, and I will have one at night. It might be very late to go home. Dad, don''t wait for us. If we get home before ten o''clock in the evening, we will go to our room. I called you, if I didn''t call you, you should go to bed first, and we can talk about it tomorrow morning." He also said to the phone.

    "Okay. Okay." Father Xue agreed quickly, looking very happy.

    Both Xue Yan and Jiang Yue felt puzzled. They didn''t know what Father Xue was happy about.

    But Father Xue said that they said it face to face, so they didn''t ask any questions, just chatted a few more words and hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, Zhou Ping, who was sitting closest to them, stretched out his head and smiled, "What''s wrong with Uncle Xue, I can feel his happiness through the phone."

    Xue Yan and Jiang Yue both shook their heads and said they didn''t know.

    They have a lot of work in a hospital, a research center, and Xue¡¯s father¡¯s company. Although they always eat together and meet each other, in fact, they don¡¯t know all about each other¡¯s affairs. this energy.

    Zhou Ping saw them shaking their heads and opened his mouth again, wanting to say something to them, but this time, Zhou Ping''s cell phone rang, he hurriedly grabbed it, and then said to them, "It''s my mother, I don''t know what''s going on."

    said, Zhou Ping also connected.

    Zhou''s mother''s voice came over immediately: "Where are you?"

    "I''m having dinner in the private room of the hotel. Didn''t Yu Zi get the actress, why did Si Yan invite him to dinner? So here we go, Xue Yan and the others are all here." Zhou Ping said. "Mom, if you have something to talk about, don''t make it the same as checking my post, okay? I''m so old that people hear a joke. Yao Xi takes this joke to me every time."

    Yao En heard the red wine, and didn''t let go of it, he smiled and shouted: "Auntie, don''t listen to Zhou Ping, I never laughed at him, in fact, he himself despised you."

    The voice was very loud, for fear that Zhou Ping''s mother on the other end of the phone wouldn''t be able to hear it.

    Zhou''s mother heard it and laughed loudly: "He was born by me, I don''t know. Haha, Yao Xi, you are delicious, I just told him, don''t think that you will be free if you take over the company, I It''s still his mother, he still has to listen to what he has to say."

    Zhou Ping was extremely speechless: "Then mother, what''s the matter with you, can''t your son listen?"

    Zhou''s mother even laughed.

    Everyone else in the private room laughed.

    Zhou''s mother said: "Didn''t my mother tell you a few days ago that I found my good sister. She and I were college classmates, and we played very well at the time. Later, after graduating from college, something happened to her family. I lost contact when I moved away, and now I am looking for it again, but she is ill and has advanced gastric cancer. She has few days to live. She is divorced again, but she has a daughter, but she is only in the third year of high school, her name is Yaoyao, and she will not be until next year. The college entrance examination...it''s very difficult anyway, and she was desperate, so she asked someone to find me, and she wanted to ask me for her daughter. If this is for her ex-husband, her ex-husband has remarried, and she has a son and daughter..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2014ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 129

    Chapter 2014 Extra Story: A New Life 129

    "...Usually Yaoyao doesn''t want to give a little of the child support. If Yaoyao goes to that ex-husband''s house, it will definitely be bad, so I promised you Aunt Mo, take care of her, and pick her up when your Aunt Mo is gone. Come home, you can go home whenever you see her, so you should have an extra sister, okay?"

    Zhou Ping¡¯s hometown is in City A, and now they are all in City S. Zhou¡¯s company has grown to City S, so even if Zhou Ping takes over his family¡¯s company now, he is still in City S and rarely returns to City A.

    Zhou Ping: "What''s wrong with this, Mom, you can call the shots, but have you told Dad and Sister?"

    "I said it, and they have no opinion."

    "That''s fine." After a pause, he said, "I''ll take a look at Aunt Mo when I find some time."

    "Then you have to hurry back and watch, she''s just a few days away." Speaking of this, Mother Zhou''s voice was choked, and she was obviously crying again.

    "Okay, I''ll explain the company''s affairs tomorrow, and I''ll go back to City A." Then Zhou Ping comforted: "Mom, don''t cry, you can still take care of Aunt Mo in the hospital, if she sees you cry again , I must not feel bad in my heart, everyone is like this, so I can only let her go."

    "Yeah." Mother Zhou sniffed and wiped away her tears.

    Although Jiang Yue''s team has made a lot of breakthroughs in the research of some cancers, including gastric cancer, it will take at least a few years for the drugs and methods to be completely cured. Although Xue Yan can cure a lot He is sick, but at this level, he is also powerless... So, at this moment, Jiang Yue and Xue Yan can''t say anything they can help.

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan went back after they had dinner with Father Xue.

    It was only after nine o''clock when I got home, and Father Xue hadn''t even gone upstairs, but he had already taken a shower and was wearing pajamas.

    If this was a phone call, Father Xue would not be so embarrassed. Now that his son and daughter-in-law came back, Father Xue was a little more embarrassed besides the smirk he couldn''t hide.

    After a dry cough, he said, "Sit down."

    Jiang Yue and Xue Yan both took off their trench coats and hung them aside before taking their seats in front of the sofa.

    It wasn''t until Xue Yan asked several times that Father Xue hesitated and said very embarrassedly: "You all know that I am at this age, and I don''t lack anything. You are usually busy, except for the aunties who clean the house and the driver who drives the car. Bodyguard, when I come back, there is no one who can talk all the time. A few days ago, I met a female colleague who worked in a company when I didn''t start a business. That female colleague also has a child, but the child is younger than you. It seems that she had a child before this child, but she didn''t pay attention at the time, she had an accidental miscarriage, and it took a long time to conceive the child, and her husband had been missing for several years, and there was no car accident. Someone drunk driving and hit her My husband''s truck, when I was in a company, I didn''t have any feelings for her, but now I meet her, maybe at this age, but it''s quite easy to talk to. Just follow her."

    Jiang Yue knew that Father Xue was not actually asking her, but Xue Yan.

    After all, in his eyes, she is only his daughter-in-law, and Xue Yan is his son.

    It was impossible for her and Xue Yan to tell him that Xue Yan was not actually his son. His son died as early as the second year of high school during the summer vacation of the third year.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2015ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 130

    Chapter 2015 Extra Story: A New Life 130

    Therefore, Jiang Yue still looked at Xue Yan.

    Only when Xue Yan spoke, would Father Xue have no scruples at all.

    For the single father Xue to find another one, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue had an idea. His core was not the original owner, in fact, he had no position to say this.

    But in everyone''s eyes, he is the original owner, and no one knows that the original owner has already died.

    And he felt that the original owner must also want Father Xue to be happy.

    At this moment, Xue Yan naturally spoke on behalf of the original owner, and smiled at Father Xue: "Dad, this is your freedom, you can chase after it, I have no problem." After a pause, he added: "No matter what. Whether it''s me or Yuebao, I hope you can be happy too."

    Father Xue burst into tears and nodded with a smile on his face: "Mm. Mm." As long as his son doesn''t mind and there are no bumps, then he can rest assured to find a partner.

    He is only fifty years old, and his body is still healthy. If he is only seventy or eighty years old, he still has twenty or thirty years to live. live.

    And now there are not a few people who live to be 100 years old. If you count it... That''s why he mustered up the courage to open this mouth.

    Fortunately, my son has no objection, and I hope he is happy.

    So, the next day, Father Xue started chasing after the former female colleague. That female colleague is five years younger than him, and now works as a logistics manager in a small company. Because of her college degree, she has worked for so many years, and her ability is not bad, and she can be promoted to a higher position.

    Now that Father Xue is just chasing him, it is naturally not good for Jiang Yue and Xue Yan to meet the female colleague. They must wait until the time is right.

    On this side, Father Xue was chasing people. On the other side, he didn''t wait for the afternoon. At ten o''clock in the morning, Zhou Ping took the plane and flew back to City A.

    After getting off the plane, Zhou Ping went to the hospital where Aunt Mo was staying. As soon as he got out of the elevator door, he heard his mother crying and shouting what to do. Before he could ask anything, he was pushed into the emergency room by the medical staff alone.

    The person who was pushed in was obviously a middle-aged woman, and running behind, obviously that woman was Aunt Mo.

    "Mom." Zhou Ping hurried over.

    "What should I do," Zhou''s mother burst into tears, "the doctor said it was going to die now, but she still pushed forward for rescue. She was fine in the morning, and she even told Yaoyao to go to school, but Yaoyao didn''t go. She is still angry, so Yaoyao can only go, woo woo... Hurry up and pick up Yaoyao, let''s come and see one last time, hurry up, hurry up... woo woo... Your aunt Mo is too pitiful... What will Yaoyao do in the future? She lost her mother... It''s New Year''s Day, but she lost her mother..."

    Zhou had no choice but to ask Mo Yaoyao which school he was in, so he could only pick up someone. Now, in this situation, it''s not a **** comfort.

    Mo Yaoyao was studying at No. 1 Middle School in the city. Zhou Ping called Mo Yaoyao''s head teacher when he was about to arrive by car. The head teacher learned that Mo Yaoyao''s mother was about to die, so he might be able to see him for the last time. The class told Mo Yaoyao that the little girl''s eyes were red at that time.

    The head teacher was not at ease and personally delivered the little girl to the school gate.

    But before she got to the school gate, the little girl still fell and broke her knee, but she didn''t know the pain, and she didn''t shed any tears, but her eyes were still red, and she bit her lower lip, which was white The face is petite and petite, with a ball-shaped head and a small hairpin, which looks pitiful.

    This was the first time Zhou Ping saw Mo Yaoyao. He didn''t expect the little girl to be so pitiful, it made people feel distressed.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2016ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 131

    Chapter 2016 Extra Story: A New Life 131

    But now he can''t do anything, he just has to get people in the car, and then quickly drive them to the hospital, hoping that this little girl can see her mother who lives with her for the last time.

    He also asked the head teacher to go with him. The head teacher knew everything about the little girl.

    When something like this happened, the head teacher just wanted to go together, so he got into the car and sat in the back, hugging the little girl tightly and comforting her.

    The head teacher''s eyes were also red.

    The head teacher also called the school, explained the situation, and asked another teacher to help him take a class for him. He originally needed her to attend a class in the afternoon.

    Zhou Ping speeded up the car and looked at the little girl behind him through the rearview mirror. The little girl was held in the arms of the head teacher. The two little deers were red-eyed. When I came down, I couldn''t fall, like a little rabbit, which was even more pitiful.

    Zhou Ping pursed his lips.

    At this time, he would rather the little girl not suppress herself so quietly, cry out completely, cry aloud, maybe everyone will feel better.

    When I got to the hospital, the little girl still hadn''t seen her mother for the last time... No, she did, but the person was already dead.

    Finally, the little girl burst into tears and murmured, "Mom..."

    The sound is not too loud.

    But everyone present felt distressed.

    The little girl has no one else at home, only her mother, the mother is gone, the little girl is alone... Fortunately, when the girl''s mother was still alive, she had already told the hospital that her mother Zhou would help with her funeral, so , Zhou''s mother helped deal with the funeral, and it went very smoothly.

    The head teacher couldn''t stay for that long. She still had a lot of students to take care of, so the head teacher went back to school just after eleven o''clock that night.

    Zhou''s mother is also very sad, Zhou''s father is also in S city, and Zhou''s sister is not in A city, so this funeral was actually handled by Zhou Ping.

    The little girl was sitting pitifully in the corner, holding her knees, next to the wreath. Zhou Ping walked over with the medicine box to treat the injury on the little girl''s knees.

    He didn''t notice it before, but found out later.

    But I was busy just now, so I just found time to treat her knee injury.

    The little girl didn''t speak the whole time, just hugged her knees and shed tears silently.

    Zhou Ping''s voice was very soft, and he was afraid that if he lowered his voice a little, he would scare the little girl.

    Although it was winter, the little girl didn''t wear much, which is why if she fell, even if it was heavy, the fabric on her knee was torn and the knee was injured.

    After finally treating the little girl''s wound, Zhou Ping still hugged the little girl and let the little girl sit on the ground next to the blanket, instead of sitting directly on the ground.

    Even if the indoor air conditioner is turned on, you can''t sit like this. The ground is too cold, and I don''t know how long the little girl has been sitting like this.

    But it was estimated that for a long time, because he could feel the coldness of the little girl in his arms, so after putting down the little girl, he built a booth for the little girl, and got a warm baby to hold the little girl in his arms. Inside, the little girl didn''t respond at all. He did what he did, and put a warm water bag in her arms. She didn''t know whether to hug her or her knees.

    He sighed.

    "Ugh¡­"

    touched the little girl''s head, and he still said: "You lost your mother, but you still have us. From now on... we will be your family."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2017ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 132

    Chapter 2017 Extra Story: A New Life 132

    After the funeral was completely dealt with, the little girl Mo Yaoyao completely moved into the Zhou family''s old house in City A.

    Because the little girl''s school is in City A, and there is still more than half a semester left before the college entrance examination, it is not easy to transfer to City S. Mother Zhou, who originally planned to move to City S early next year, can only pause and continue in the old school. She lives in the house, and it is convenient to take care of the little girl.

    Aunt Mo''s house was rented, Zhou Ping gave it back, and he packed up and salutes the little girl. All the things he wanted were moved to Zhou''s house, and everything he didn''t want was thrown away.

    There is an empty room next to Zhou Ping''s room in the old house. Zhou''s mother lives for the little girl, and all things are naturally moved into this room.

    It''s time for the little girl to go to school again.

    Zhou Ping should also go back to City S. He didn''t expect that he would stay for nearly half a month on this trip back to City A. It was time to go back to City S. The company was already busy.

    Looking at the little girl who looked like a little white rabbit, Zhou Ping said to his mother, "Tomorrow morning, I''ll take Yaoyao to school, just in time I''m going to the airport to go back to City S, drop by."

    "Okay." Mother Zhou has no objection.

    That night, Zhou Ping knocked on the little girl''s door, gave the little girl a new mobile phone, and patted the little girl''s head: "The phones of the family are stored in it, if the school doesn''t let you use mobile phones, you can let your head teacher go there. , come back from class and take it back from your head teacher, if no one is at home to pick you up, you are not allowed to come back alone, call your home and ask what''s going on, anyway, unless someone in your family picks you up, it won''t be safe."

    The little girl was so petite and fair, he was a little worried that something would happen to the little **** the way back by herself, so he had to warn him.

    "Well." The little girl''s voice was low and her head was lowered, apparently still immersed in the grief of losing her mother.

    Zhou Pingji sighed inaudibly, and then said again: "Koukou WeChat has already added everyone in the family. You can also send these when you don''t want to make a phone call."

    "Yeah." The little girl kept her voice low and her head lowered.

    Zhou Ping finally rubbed the little girl''s head and said nothing.

    The next day, Zhou Ping drove the little girl back to school early in the morning. The car could not enter the school, so she could only send the little girl to the school gate.

    After thinking about it, Zhou Ping still asked, "Brother is going back to City S today, is there anything you want to tell your brother?"

    The little girl Xiaolu looked at him quietly for a while before slowly shaking her head. After a long while, he said, "Brother, pay attention to safety while driving."

    Zhou Ping smiled and said, "I''ll pay attention when driving. Okay, let''s go to school. I''ll see you go in before you go."

    "Hmm." The little girl responded, then turned around and walked in.

    Seeing the slender, petite, lonely and pitiful back of the little girl, as if she was really the only one left in this world, Zhou Ping hesitated for a while, but still shouted: "Yaoyao, no matter what, you can follow What my brother said. You can call, WeChat, or buckle."

    *

    Zhou Ping joined the company as soon as he returned to City S. The company was so busy that it took him ten days to catch his breath, thinking of the little girl at home.

    In the past ten days, the little girl has not called him once, sent a text message once, and has never found him on WeChat, but his mother called him once, but because he was in a meeting at that time, he was very busy, his mother He just told him to rest assured at home, let him pay more attention to his body, don''t forget to eat or something when he was busy, and didn''t mention the little girl very much, so he didn''t know what happened to the new sister in the family.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2018ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 133

    Chapter 2018 Extra Story: A New Life 133

    So, on this day, when he returned to his villa from the company, Zhou Ping loosened his tie with one hand and went upstairs while calling his mother.

    First, I asked his mother how he was doing recently, and then what was going on at home, and then asked how the little girl was, if there was anything uncomfortable living in his house these days.

    Hearing Zhou Ping asking these questions, Zhou''s mother couldn''t help sighing: "Your Aunt Mo is gone, it''s a big blow to her, since she was a child, she has lived with such a mother, and suddenly she is gone, whoever I can''t come out for a while. I live in a different environment, but I haven''t seen any discomfort in her, but I often see her eyes are red, and I think I secretly think of her mother crying. If you are free When the time comes, give her a call, even if it''s just a few words."

    "You know Mom, don''t worry too much."

    Zhou Ping hung up the phone with his mother, entered the bedroom, and lay on the bed in a big font before opening WeChat and talking to the little girl Mo Yaoyao for the video.

    After waiting for a while, I saw that the little girl was connected.

    "Brother." The little girl cried softly. The eyes of the two little deer were as clear as the ones they had just washed with water. They were wearing the furry and drowsiness of the little rabbit''s conjoined body, and they really looked like a little rabbit. In particular, only a small face is shown on the video, which makes her fair and pure, making people feel that they can''t speak louder to her, for fear of scaring her.

    "If I don''t contact you, don''t you know how to contact me?" Zhou Ping joked.

    The little girl suddenly looked like she had done something wrong, and her two little hands were nervously clasped together.

    Zhou Pingshi laughed: "I don''t blame you, or if you really have something to do, you can really find me. We are now a family."

    "Um..." The little girl whispered, and lowered her head again.

    Zhou Ping could see her long eyelashes, just like Crow Feather.

    Unconsciously, Zhou Ping lowered his voice a little; "Is it about to take the final exam?"

    "The day after tomorrow." The little girl replied in a low voice.

    "I can''t go back until New Year''s, but it''s not a few days." Said, Zhou took out a hand out of thin air, pinched his stiff shoulders, and showed fatigue on his face.

    The little girl pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, "Brother, are you tired?"

    "Yeah." Zhou Ping replied nonchalantly, pinching his shoulders, "The company has been busy these days, so I can take a breath today, and I have to keep busy tomorrow."

    "Then brother, go to bed earlier." The little girl''s voice was still soft, but she couldn''t hide her concern.

    Zhou Ping smiled and said, "You should go to bed earlier, don''t read until late."

    "I, I didn''t read..." The little girl lowered her head again, for fear that he would continue to ask questions, but she didn''t want to lie.

    Zhou Ping was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly smiled again: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t read books, don''t put so much pressure on yourself, if you can''t sleep, go to my mother, my mother can''t sleep every day, she says she''s getting old, you Go and sleep with her, and the two can chat."

    "Got it, brother."

    Although she said so, he still said something: "You can also find me, I may go to bed later today, and I will be very busy until the twenty-ninth day of the new year, so I may not be able to accompany you. You talk, but you can talk to the video, so you can take a good look at how busy me and the company are. I should go back in New Year''s Eve, and then I will take you around for fun. "

    "I know brother. Thank you brother."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2019ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 134

    Chapter 2019 Extra Story: A New Life 134

    Although Zhou Ping said this, but until the twenty-ninth year of the new year, the little girl never saw him, nor did he hear from his mother that the little girl was looking for her, and the little girl was still silently bearing the grief of losing her mother. , I don''t want to disturb and trouble others because of myself, which makes the Zhou family even more distressed, and thinks why this child is so sensible.

    New Year''s Eve, Zhou Ping finally came back.

    Zhou Ping''s two sisters also came back, Zhou Ping''s father came back several days earlier, and the helpers and aunts were cooking the New Year''s Eve dinner. The two Zhou sisters, Zhou''s father, and Zhou''s mother brought little girl Mo Yaoyao to play cards together. Sitting on the carpet in the living room, circled around.

    How can this little girl do this, she always loses, even if Zhou¡¯s mother, Zhou¡¯s mother, and Zhou¡¯s sister want to, she can¡¯t let her win. The little girl has no talent in this regard.

    As soon as Zhou Ping entered the door, he saw the scene where the little girl was about to lose again and scratched her little head. He immediately walked over with a smile, sat next to the little girl, drew the little girl''s card, and let him play: "You guys Just bully Yaoyao and see the money piles in front of you."

    The little girl was even more embarrassed, and her face turned red: "Yes, it''s me who doesn''t know anything about it, it''s not Zhou''s father, Zhou''s mother and sister bullying me..."

    "Okay, Yaoyao," Big Sister Zhou said with a smile, "don''t explain, didn''t you see that he did it on purpose. Okay, come on, you and Yaoyao''s team, winning is Yaoyao, losing It''s yours?"

    "Okay!" Zhou Ping readily agreed.

    The little girl became anxious and shook her head sharply: "No no..." She felt that it was unfair to her brother.

    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ping whispered to her with a smile: "It''s alright, I''ve never lost in this fight, so just concentrate on counting the money I''ve won for you, just as the New Year''s money for you tonight."

    "You''re just giving so little money for the New Year? You''re embarrassed." Mother Zhou heard and gave him a smile.

    Zhou Ping said with a smile: "Mom, what you said is wrong. Today, I want to give Yaoyao New Year''s money. Of course, I will win a little more, and I won''t let you anymore."

    "Fuck you," my sister scolded Tuesday with a laugh, "when did you let us go? Come on, dad, mom, sister, today we have to clean up this stinky boy and let him take a good look at who it was before. let who."

    "That''s right." Dad Zhou was so happy.

    Then it really started.

    Don''t say, although Zhou Ping didn''t win, he did win the most. If you talk about it, give the little girl the lucky money, even if the little girl doesn''t want it, it will be given to the little girl.

    During the New Year''s Eve dinner, Mother Zhou and the others gave the little girl some other New Year''s money, regardless of whether the little girl wanted it or not, anyway, they insisted that she was the youngest in the family. This is a tradition in the family. Receive lucky money from the rest of the family.

    The main activity during the Chinese New Year is visiting relatives. During the process of visiting relatives, Zhou Pingguo really took the little girl to play around.

    But basically the whole family is together, very lively.

    Although Zhou Ping and the others knew that the little girl was still mourning the loss of her mother in private, when it was lively, they felt that at least the little girl was not alone.

    Zhou Ping knew that the little girl took the final exam, but he never asked the little girl about her grades. Even if he returned to City S after the new year on the twelfth day of the first lunar month, he never asked the little girl about her grades.

    After the new year, the little girl is going to school again. The little girl still does not take the initiative to contact anyone, for fear of causing trouble, and she lives more quietly.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2020ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 135

    Chapter 2020 Extra Story: A New Life 135

    The two elder sisters of the Zhou family are strong women, and there are more things than Zhou Ping. In addition, Zhou''s father and Zhou''s mother are so old after all, so there should be a generation gap with the little girl, so it is still Zhou Ping who will call the little girl whenever she is free. Make a phone call, or make a video, send a message, and talk to the little girl.

    He didn''t want the little girl to be too quiet. The little girl was only eighteen and she was full of youth, but the little girl didn''t seem to have changed except for getting to know him a little bit more and talking to him a little more.

    Before I knew it, there were only three months left before the college entrance examination. Seeing that two days would be the day of the 300-day mobilization meeting in high school, Mo Yaoyao''s head teacher finally couldn''t sit still and called Zhou''s mother.

    Tell Mother Zhou that the little girl''s grades have dropped dramatically. The teachers have done work for the little girl, but it is useless, and invite Mother Zhou to participate in the 100-day mobilization, because the parents of other students will participate. If she does not participate, The little girl is alone.

    This made Zhou''s mother feel bad, so she naturally agreed to participate immediately.

    But who would have thought that the next day, Zhou''s mother accidentally twisted her waist and could not participate in the mobilization meeting the day after tomorrow. Zhou''s father and sister were in S City, and they discussed it, and finally let Zhou Ping come back.

    Zhou came back because he had no opinion.

    On this day, Zhou Ping, like other parents, was with his own child, that is, a little girl. Zhou Ping was the youngest and most handsome parent in the audience. It attracted many people''s attention, and the classmates in the class were curious. When I asked the little girl who this big brother was, the little girl pursed her lips, and after a while, she replied, "It''s my brother."

    is a mobilization meeting in the large lecture hall.

    To hold this meeting of the whole school, the head teacher also left the parents and went to the class to hold a parent meeting.

    Zhou Ping was sitting on the little girl''s desk, the little girl was sitting in the second row by the window, her head lowered, and she looked like she had done something wrong.

    In front of so many parents, there are some things that the head teacher knows not to say. Therefore, the head teacher did not say many things, but the parents of the students with problems were called privately to the office.

    Zhou Ping and the little girl were the last to be called to the office.

    The little girl has a lower head and looks like she has done something wrong.

    The head teacher put in front of Zhou Ping the little girl''s test scores since she entered the third year of high school, "Mo Yaoyao was the first in the province to be admitted to the No. 1 Middle School in the province, so the No. 1 High School waived her various fees. , as long as she wants to live on campus, and there is a single dormitory to live in, the school will train her as the top student in the college entrance examination."

    Zhou Ping was very surprised. He didn''t expect their little girl''s grades to be so good. Originally, because the little girl was so bad at poker, his grades must have been extremely poor, and he might have been at the bottom.

    And he has never been in the bottom before, not to mention a little girl, his family can''t afford to support him, the bottom is the bottom, it doesn''t matter.

    Plus the little girl didn''t say that she didn''t read, so he never asked the little girl''s grades, which led him to feel that the little girl''s grades were actually not good.

    Zhou Ping glanced at the little girl, who was still standing beside his chair with her head lowered.

    The head teacher is still saying, "She lives up to her expectations in the first and second year of senior high school. As long as she takes the exam, even if it is the joint entrance exam, she will always be the first. The exams in the last semester of senior high school are also normal, and she will be the first every time until the third year of senior high school. In the final exam of the semester, the grades dropped by more than 60 points, and this time the monthly exam, the drop was even more severe, and the total score was only in the early 500s..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2021ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 136

    Chapter 2021 Extra Story: A New Life 136

    "We have done a lot of work for her, but there is no improvement. We also know where the problem lies. It''s her mother. I can''t be in a hurry... But there are only 100 days left before the college entrance examination. Time is waiting for no one. Mr. Zhou, you See what you can do?" The head teacher asked after changing the conversation.

    Zhou Ping had no good solution, but he was not worried at all, and smiled: "Isn''t there still 500%? It''s pretty good. I think I passed 200 to 300% in the beginning."

    The head teacher had a black line, "Mr. Zhou, that''s not what you said..."

    Zhou Ping smiled and said: "Teacher, I understand what you mean, but I still want to follow our family. Although it is a pity that I may not be able to get into a good university, I also fail the school very much, but Yaoyao is only a child and should not be burdened with so much. We also know that our Yaoyao situation is special right now and cannot be forced, otherwise you wouldn''t call your parents to talk about this, and at this time of her life, it''s best for her to come out slowly."

    The head teacher said a lot more, but Zhou Ping still meant it, and he didn''t give in. In the end, the head teacher had no choice but to give up and keep sighing.

    seems to have seen that the city No. 1 Middle School will not have the top scorer in the college entrance examination this year.

    When he came out of the office, today was not the day of class at all, Zhou Ping wanted to take the little girl home, but seeing that the little girl was still bowing her head, Zhou Ping thought about it and didn''t go home immediately, but looked for it nearby. In a milk tea shop, I brought the little girl in to buy milk tea, and then sat in the milk tea shop and let the little girl drink milk tea.

    The little girl was holding the milk tea, biting the straw, and kept her head down. She didn''t look at Zhou Ping until she drank quietly for a while before she raised her head and said to Zhou Ping, "I''m sorry, brother. ."

    "What nonsense, why are you sorry for me." Zhou Ping smiled and pushed the little cake in front of the little girl and let the little girl eat it.

    The little girl didn''t eat it, and still held a super-sized cup of milk tea, "I''m going to cause you to be told by the teacher."

    "What''s that," Zhou Ping felt amused, "What are you thinking about, you little head, don''t think about it, my brother doesn''t feel that he is being told. It''s you, don''t care about what your teacher said, you don''t care about the test. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t get into college, your family doesn¡¯t matter, if you really want to go to college, but you can¡¯t get it, your family can¡¯t do anything about it. The big deal is to send you to study abroad. You can¡¯t rest assured about this kind of thing, ah?¡±

    The voice unconsciously turned into a coax, especially gentle.

    The little girl looked at him, blinked for a while, and then asked, "Brother, what university did you study?" The older brother looked very smart at first glance, but she didn''t understand, why did the older brother just say that he had passed two exams in the past. Three percent.

    "Me," Zhou Pingyi was there, picked up his milk tea with one hand, and took a sip, "I was originally a scumbag and couldn''t get into any university. Later, it was with the help of my two good friends. , that is Xue Yan and Jiang Yue that I told you again, and then they were admitted to university, which is S University, and later got their master''s degree in S University. This is the main reason why our family will transfer the company to S city. , because I decided to develop there, and it turns out that my decision was right, so the company is developing so well now. But the competition is really big. When your college entrance examination is over, you can go to college, whether you have been admitted or not, and have been admitted again. Wherever you go to university, we will take you all to move to S city, otherwise it will be too troublesome to run away."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2022ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 137

    Chapter 2022 Extra Story: A New Life 137

    The little girl thought that Zhou''s mother planned to move to S City at the beginning of this year because she didn''t move. After being silent for a while, she nodded her head. She has to take the test to S city by herself, and she has enough trouble with Zhou''s mother''s house.

    *

    On the two days of the college entrance examination, Zhou Ping returned to City A. After the college entrance examination was over, without waiting for the results to come out, Zhou Ping moved to City S with his mother and the little girl.

    Now, everyone in his family is in City S, so he doesn''t have to run on both sides during the festivals.

    It took about half a month for the results of the college entrance examination to come out. Zhou Ping took the little girl''s admission ticket and was about to check the score for the little girl. Who knows, before he entered the system to check, the little girl''s cell phone rang, it was the little girl The head teacher called.

    Zhou Ping immediately knew that the little girl must have done well in the exam, and maybe she was the champion in the province, so the head teacher couldn''t wait.

    Moreover, in the last few exams in the second semester of senior year, including several school joint entrance exams, the little girl''s grades all went up, and she was the first again.

    As long as the little girl plays as usual, the provincial champion is a sure thing.

    The little girl was connected, and she was indeed the champion of the province.

    Zhou Ping also entered the admission ticket number, but he couldn''t find the score.

    Zhou''s mother, Zhou''s father, and Zhou''s sister were so happy that they said they must do something big.

    Because he wanted to fill in the volunteers, Zhou Ping accompanied the little girl back to City A, and also invited the little girl''s teacher and classmates to have a meal. The city No. 1 Middle School hung a lot of banners, all of them were the little girl, the newly released provincial champion, the principal and the teacher. They were all beaming, and the little girl''s choice was also S major, but her major was mathematics, and she planned to minor in physics as a second major during college.

    Although Zhou Ping used to be an S major, it means that his brain is actually very smart, but he still can''t understand how the little girl wants to learn such advanced two things, but the little girl can study any major, as long as the little girl likes it, the family No opinion, he naturally has no opinion, but if he was asked to choose, he would definitely not choose the mathematics department, and even if he studied mathematics, he would not also minor in physics, it was too brain-consuming.

    Originally, I thought the little girl was petite, petite, soft and weak. Even if I knew that the little girl had good grades, even if she was the champion of the province, I just thought that the little girl was smart and didn''t feel anything, but now the major that the little girl has chosen and what she wants to learn, Suddenly Zhou Ping felt that the little girl was a strong man like his friends Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    He was suddenly surprised.

    S University is Zhou Ping''s alma mater. It must be Zhou Ping who sent the little girl to S University to report. Before the freshman report, after such a long vacation, I wanted the little girl to go out to play as a high school graduate and a champion. The gift, it happened that Zhou Ping was going on a business trip abroad, and there was a cooperation to discuss abroad, so he went with the little girl and stayed abroad for more than a month before returning.

    When I came back, it was to hold a school entrance banquet.

    I have already invited my teachers and classmates to dinner in City A, so I don¡¯t need to invite them anymore. The current school entrance banquet is to invite relatives and friends in City S.

    Because of Zhou Ping''s relationship, since the little girl came to S City, she gradually got to know Jiang Yue, Xueyan and others. Therefore, on the day of the entrance banquet, Jiang Yue, Xueyan, Yu Zisiyan and others also came.

    Before I knew it, it was the day of the freshman year for S University again.

    The little girl wants to live on campus for four years of college and only come back every time she has a vacation. Although Mother Zhou and the others are not at ease, they also feel that living on campus can get along with classmates and teachers and exercise their communication skills. They can''t let the little girl stay with them for a lifetime. under the wings of...

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2023ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 138

    Chapter 2023 Extra Story: A New Life 138

    So, we finally agreed.

    But he agreed to call more frequently.

    Zhou Ping and the others found out that the little girl didn''t come out of the grief of losing her mother until a month before the college entrance examination. They knew that she could not live like this forever. The reason they found out was because the little girl laughed at that time. Not so reluctant anymore.

    Because even laughing in the past was very reluctant, even if others didn''t know it, their own family members who were often with her could find that she was still very sad and missed her mother.

    It was also from that time that the little girl knew that she had taken the initiative to call them, and she was very passive before.

    But even if the little girl has come out of the sadness, no longer thinks about her mother so much, and the sad mother is gone, she can still avoid the trouble of them, and even if you call them, it will not be to find them for something, it is just simple call.

    They can understand.

    After all, the little girl was not originally from this family. She has a mother. Now that she has no mother, most people will think that they are alone. Especially children of this age are very sensitive, so what they can do is to make The little girl lived comfortably in this new home. It would be great if she could fit in. If she couldn''t, they wouldn''t force her to be alone. Otherwise, it would be too pitiful.

    Although the little girl has not yet fully integrated into this home, she is familiar with it after all, so even if there is no other place to go now, she knows to go back to this home.

    Zhou''s father and Zhou''s sister are not available, only Zhou Ping and Zhou''s mother sent the little girl to report.

    In fact, Zhou Ping didn''t have any time, but he still took the sky out to see the little girl, otherwise he would always feel uneasy and uneasy. Only after sending the little girl to report and staying in the dormitory can he really feel at ease.

    reported that on this day, Zhou Pingyi and his mother took the little girl into the school gate, they met the professor who taught him before, they chatted, and made an appointment with several other professors to have lunch together.

    Those professors also knew that Zhou Ping was sending people to report, and Zhou Ping also introduced the little girl to these professors. Although the little girl would not be taught by these professors, these professors had heard of the little girl. After all, she was from a province. The number one scholar in the science department, with a lot of points for the second place, is comparable to the brilliance of Jiang Yue and Xue Yan in the college entrance examination. The scores are really high and scary.

    Professor and Zhou Ping hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and there was a lot to talk about, so after the counselor''s report, Zhou''s mother first accompanied the little girl to the dormitory.

    Because the little girl majored in mathematics, there was only one girl in the whole class, and the dormitory aunt could only arrange for the little girl to live in a mixed dormitory with six people sleeping.

    Mother Zhou had just made the bed and hung up the mosquito net with the little girl when she received a call from a friend and asked her to have afternoon tea. Therefore, Mother Zhou did not eat lunch with Zhou Ping, the little girl and the professors.

    Zhou Pingshi didn''t have time to go to the little girl''s dormitory until he had lunch.

    These two days are the reporting days for freshmen. Parents will come, and there will be no restrictions on the dormitory for these two days. Like other parents, Zhou Ping can come and go freely.

    "Is it 6216?" Zhou Ping asked as he walked towards the dormitory where the little girl lived.

    The house number of the dormitory where the little girl lives is 6216, the 16th room on the 2nd floor of the 6th building of the dormitory building.

    "Yes." The little girl had a ball head tied, her face the size of a palm, fair and clean, and petite. She was even more petite when she was next to Zhou Ping, who was about 1.8 meters tall.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2024ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 139

    Chapter 2024 Extra Story: A New Life 139

    Zhou Ping smiled and patted the little girl''s head, "Is the luggage in the closet?"

    "Let''s go, Mother Zhou helped to let go." The little girl is usually quiet, maybe it''s the beginning of school or college, she''s in a good mood, she has a smile on her face, and her eyebrows are curved, like a crescent moon. He also padded on his toes, as if he wanted to be taller. She felt so small.

    Seeing that the little girl was happy, Zhou Ping''s smile became wider: "Where''s the snacks?"

    "Snacks are also put."

    "Don''t starve yourself, or your brother will be angry."

    "Got it." The little girl put her toes again.

    Zhou Ping finally laughed out loud: "You won''t grow taller any more."

    The little girl lowered her head.

    Zhou Ping was even more amused: "You''re almost 1.6 meters tall, and it''s not necessarily good for you to be too tall, otherwise the sky will fall and you will have to bear it. It''s so good, if the sky falls, my brother can bear it for you. "

    The little girl smiled and said softly, "I didn''t want to grow that tall, I just wanted to grow a little longer." Standing next to my brother like this, I wouldn''t look like a child.

    "Then you drink more milk?" Zhou Ping raised his eyebrows. In fact, he has no constructive comments.

    But the little girl weighed her little head: "Yeah!"

    Zhou Ping smiled again and rubbed her head, "I''ll go to your dormitory to have a look, and then I''ll take you to the supermarket to buy something. There are two big supermarkets in S University. In fact, you can buy everything at school without leaving school. ."

    "I''m not short of anything."

    "When did you say you''re short? It''s alright," he smiled and rubbed her head again, "I''ll go to your dormitory first, and I''ll look to buy it later."

    Every time this happens, the little girl has no choice but to nod: "Okay."

    When I came to dormitory 6216, there were two roommates, and the other roommates went out with their parents, either visiting the school or shopping. The reason why these two roommates are there is because these two roommates reported by themselves, and there were no parents at all. Come together, these two roommates were originally talking, but when they saw the little girl coming back, they hurriedly greeted and joked.

    In the next four years, you will have to live together. Even if the relationship is not good, it is best not to have bad relations. Of course, it''s best to be good.

    I saw a big handsome guy behind the little girl. He was twenty-seven or eighty-eight. He was tall and had long legs. Anyway, he was so handsome.

    "Mo Yaoyao, who is this?" One of them asked the little girl in a low voice and excitement.

    The little girl was suddenly in a bad mood, but she still answered quietly and in a low voice: "My brother."

    The eyes of the two roommates brightened, and their phones were clenched tightly. They wanted to ask Zhou Ping for WeChat, but they were too embarrassed to say so.

    Zhou Ping has lived a few more years, not to mention that even if he has never had a girlfriend, he usually has a good time. The thoughts of the little girls are especially obvious, and he can still see it, so he smiled and followed. After the two roommates of his little girl said hello, they took the initiative to add the WeChat of the two roommates.

    In the future, if it happens that he can''t get through to his little girl, he can ask his little girl these two roommates, which is good.

    Mo Yaoyao didn''t know what Zhou Ping was thinking, but just watched Zhou Ping enthusiastically add her two roommates'' WeChat, which almost caused her two roommates to scream, she pursed her lower lip, and was even more unhappy.

    But even if she is unhappy in her heart, she is quiet and well-behaved on the surface, so no one can see it.

    "In the future, we will ask you to take care of our family from far away." Zhou Ping took the phone and smiled.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2025ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 140

    Chapter 2025 Extra Story: A New Life 140

    After chatting with the two roommates for a few more words, he walked to his little girl''s bed. The top was the bed, and the bottom was the seat and cabinet. Zhou Ping looked up and down and felt that he should add something to his little girl. , and then took the little girl out of the dormitory again and went to the school supermarket.

    bought two big bags at the supermarket, and he carried them to his little girl''s bedroom.

    Naturally, a while of exhortation is inevitable: "Remember to call me every day, I''m so relieved. It''s okay if you don''t call, I''ll call you anyway, it''s the same for you or me. Be careful when you live in the school. Don''t go out of school at night, unless there are a lot of people together, call me or the driver at home, we will come to pick you up, the day after tomorrow you will have military training, I have asked the professor, it is better than when I entered the freshman year It takes a long time to look like a month, you remember to wear sunscreen, you have not been exposed to the sun, although you will not be tanned, but your skin will peel. Before I took you abroad to play, what would happen if you peeled without sunscreen? It''s been a while since you''re hurt. I put the sunscreen in your suitcase last night, did you see that?"

    "I see," the little girl was quiet, her words were very soft, her voice was still not too loud, even a little small, as usual, "Mother Zhou also put it in the cabinet for me, in a small box."

    "That''s good. I''ll come to the school to see you as soon as I have time. Don''t be reluctant to spend the money. You can use the card I gave you as you like. Usually, you also have some cash on your body. Just in case."

    "I know brother."

    "The meal card is also charged for you. Eat better, don''t let me see you lose weight."

    "Um."

    "My professors said they would say hello to the teachers who taught you. If you don''t understand anything, feel free to ask your teachers and the professors in your department."

    "it is good."

    "If the professor of your department can''t solve it, you can ask your sister Jiang Yue. In fact, you can also ask your brother Xue Yan. They are both all-rounders, but your brother Xue Yan is a doctor, more than your sister Jiang Yue. If you are busy, you should ask your sister Jiang Yue."

    "Well, sister Jiang Yue and brother Xue Yan also told me, so that I can ask them if I don''t understand anything."

    "It''s good that you know it yourself. By the way, if anyone bullies you at school, you must tell me, don''t bear it, or I''ll be really angry, and no one can coax you well."

    "I know brother." Mo Yaoyao was very obedient.

    "Have you memorized my number?"

    Mo Yaoyao looked at him stubbornly, "Brother, I''m not a child anymore." She will be nineteen...

    Zhou Ping squeezed her tender face with a smile, "I''m here just in case you lose your mobile phone one day and have no money, so you can''t remember your family''s number if you call for help, so I can pick you up. ."

    Mo Yaoyao said: "I''ve already memorized it."

    "So good~" Zhou Ping scratched her nose this time.

    Mo Yaoyao touched his nose, feeling a little itchy.

    Zhou Ping went home after having dinner with Mo Yaoyao at the S''s. Now he no longer lives in the villa alone, his parents are also in the villa, Mo Yaoyao naturally lives in the villa, but he lives there when he is in school. As for his two sisters, they usually only have time When I come here, I usually have another place to live.

    When he got home, his mother and Mo Yaoyao were on the phone, so he picked up the phone and said to the little girl Mo Yaoyao on the other end of the phone¡ª

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2026ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 141

    Chapter 2026 Extra Story: A New Life 141

    "I just got home, so I won''t call you again. You also go to bed earlier. If you are not used to it, you must say that it is the same when you come back to live. The school is not very far from our home."

    Mo Yaoyao was very good and said: "There is nothing I am not used to."

    Zhou Ping returned the phone to his mother and went upstairs to wash up and go to bed, but Zhou''s mother was still talking to Mo Yaoyao on the phone, joking for a while before hanging up.

    Mo Yaoyao hung up the phone before entering the bathroom attached to the dormitory to wash up. When he came out, all his roommates came back and were talking about her brother Zhou Ping.

    She wanted to say...that''s not my brother...

    I don¡¯t have a brother at all¡­

    His surname is Zhou, my surname is Mo¡­

    Different fathers, also different mothers¡­

    But in the end, she just pursed her lips, didn''t say anything, and quietly returned to her bed. Her bed is the one behind the door.

    Six-person dormitory, with three beds on the left and three beds on the right, in the middle aisle, she is the one behind the door, and there is only one bed next door.

    There were two roommates who had met Zhou Ping. When the other three roommates came back, they clicked Zhou Ping''s own avatar on WeChat to show the other three people. The other three also thought they were super handsome and were extremely excited.

    It¡¯s almost sleep at this point, the parents are no longer going in and out of the dormitory, they are all looking for a place to live in a hotel near the school. At this moment, there are only students in the dormitory.

    Except for the students who haven''t come to report yet, it''s actually pretty neat.

    Especially in Mo Yaoyao''s dormitory, all six of them came to report today, so their dormitory is exactly six people at this time.

    The majors of the six people in this dormitory are relatively unpopular. At first, everyone was curious about how Mo Yaoyao, a girl, would choose such a difficult and mind-consuming major in mathematics, especially when I heard that Mo Yaoyao was a girl in the entire class, but now Because of this handsome guy Zhou Ping, the entire dormitory, except Mo Yaoyao, was curious about this.

    Seeing Mo Yaoyao coming out of the bathroom, someone couldn''t help but ask: "By the way, Mo Yaoyao, what''s your brother''s name? It''s all added to WeChat. I don''t even know what his name is, so I can make a note." When adding, it is all the notes of Brother Mo.

    Mo Yaoyao wiped his face with the cream and said, "Zhou Ping. Zhou Wu''s Zhou, evidence of evidence."

    "Mo Zhouping? Is your mother''s surname Zhou?"

    Mo Yaoyao was silent for a while before saying, "No, his surname is Zhou and his name is Zhou Ping. I am the child of his mother''s friend. My mother is gone and I live in his house."

    "Ah, this..." Everyone didn''t expect her mother to be gone, and in this situation, they felt a little embarrassed for a while. They felt that she had mentioned her sadness, and they all apologized: "I''m sorry, we don''t know."

    "It''s fine." Mo Yaoyao shook his head. The saddest and most difficult days are over.

    Because of this, and then, tonight, no one asked Zhou Ping again.

    But after a few days, the person in the dormitory mentioned Zhou Ping again and asked Mo Yaoyao, "Yaoyao, does your brother have a girlfriend?"

    "No."

    "Then is he treating you as his sister or his girlfriend?" A roommate couldn''t help but immediately asked again. "In the past few days, I think you all talk on the phone every day. If you are simply treating you as a sister, you will be too concerned about you."

    Naturally, some roommates couldn''t help but agree: "Yes, yes, I also think he cares about you too much, not like his sister, but his girlfriend."

    Mo Yaoyao lowered his head: "I don''t know..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2027ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 142

    Chapter 2027 Extra Story: A New Life 142

    The voice is poor.

    She really doesn''t know.

    But it is undeniable that Zhou Ping is very good to her. Her mother had never been so kind to her. Everything was considered for her, just for fear that she would be a little wronged and unhappy.

    When I had a roommate, I couldn''t help but tell the truth: "I originally wanted you to match me and him, but now it seems that there is no need." Immediately, I couldn''t help but approach Mo Yaoyao and get closer to Mo Yaoyao. Yaoyao said: "Yaoyao, my intuition, really, intuition, I think he just took care of you as his girlfriend, who takes care of his sister so well, and at least one phone call a day to see how you are doing. "

    "Yes, yes, I also have this intuition." The other roommates agreed.

    After some roommates agreed, they quickly asked: "Yaoyao, let''s not talk about him, after all we are not him, let''s talk about you, you are not like this, then do you like him? If you like it, we must be both Stop that thought, otherwise, we really want you to match us with him, he is really handsome, unlike our class, there is no such level."

    Mo Yaoyao was not good at lying. Seeing her roommates were all looking at her, she hesitated for a while, but said honestly: "I''ll tell you, but don''t tell my brother, I''m afraid it will cause him trouble."

    She has already troubled the Zhou family enough.

    The roommates all nodded their heads: "Sure! We still have this bit of loyalty! Besides, we live in a dormitory, and we will live for four years in the future. If this is not done, we and you will be embarrassed. How can we live in the future? For four years, I will definitely keep it a secret for you and not tell him."

    Mo Yaoyao then whispered: "I should like him."

    "Wow..." The roommates immediately started booing, "We thought that if we were studying mathematics, it would be difficult for us to open our minds emotionally, but I didn''t expect... tsk tsk, Yaoyao, you are indeed the champion of science! He is together, he must invite us to dinner. One day we fall in love, and I will definitely invite you to dinner. "

    Although Mo Yaoyao thought it was impossible for her to be with Zhou Ping, after all, even if she knew she liked Zhou Ping, she never expected that she would be with Zhou Ping, because she owed too much to the Zhou family. With Zhou Ping, what is this?

    Besides, she didn''t actually feel that Zhou Ping treated her the same as his girlfriend.

    thinks that Zhou Pingzhen treats her like a younger sister and a child. It''s just that she is meticulous and treats her better than her dead mother.

    If this is not owed to the Zhou family, perhaps, she can still summon the courage to confess and fight for it.

    But now, she doesn''t have the courage to confess at all, and she doesn''t want to fight for it. She is afraid that if she does this, she will be a coward and ungrateful. People treat her so well, and she even expects more.

    Despite these thoughts in his heart, Mo Yaoyao nodded and said "um".

    She knew that every dormitory seemed to have this custom. When someone fell in love, they would invite their roommates to have a meal.

    *

    No matter if Mo Yaoyao goes home on Saturday or Sunday, Zhou Ping will go to S University every week, and it grows in an instant. All of Mo Yaoyao''s classmates know Zhou Ping.

    Zhou Ping was originally from S University. After getting to know him well, everyone naturally called him senior.

    Because Zhou Ping always felt that his little girl would be bullied, Zhou Ping often invited Mo Yaoyao''s roommate and classmates to dinner and asked him to help take care of it.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2028ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 143

    Chapter 2028 Extra Story: A New Life 143

    Two months have passed in the blink of an eye.

    This day, just in time for a holiday, Mo Yaoyao came back.

    The villa is in the city, and the traffic is very convenient. There is even a direct bus from the gate of S, so Mo Yaoyao took the bus directly back.

    As soon as I entered the door, I heard Zhou''s mother say to Zhou Ping: "You are too old, and I don''t expect you to get married immediately and let me have a grandson, but let''s talk about it anyway, otherwise I really want to wonder if there is something wrong with you. already."

    Zhou Ping didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Mom, what''s wrong with me? I just didn''t find someone I liked. Besides, the eldest sister and the second sister didn''t look for it, so why is it my turn? I''m not too old, I''m only twenty-six, eldest sister The second sister is thirty-two, and the other is thirty, so you should rush them."

    Zhou''s mother gave him a wide-eyed look, "Do you think I didn''t urge? I did! But look, they rarely come back now. If I urge them again, they probably won''t come back!"

    "Oh, oh," Zhou Pingzhile, "so, dare to bully me to come back every day, right? I''ll come back less after that."

    "You are trying to **** me off!" Zhou''s mother hit him angrily.

    It doesn''t hurt, Zhou Ping just smiles.

    While fell on the sofa and laughed, he noticed the little girl standing at the door: "Why don''t you come in when you come back, come here quickly." He beckoned.

    Mother Zhou immediately pulled the little girl who came over to sit next to her, "Yaoyao, you came back just in time, please help me and persuade me, these two or two are too much for me to worry about. None of them are married, and my gray hair is going to worry me."

    Zhou Ping laughed: "Mom, if you have white hair, you are too old. It has nothing to do with us. You don''t listen to her. We are not children anymore. We know our own affairs."

    "You know shit!" Zhou''s mother cursed. "No, I have to arrange a blind date for you!"

    Zhou Ping was speechless: "What age is this, and there are still blind dates?"

    "Why not, there are more." Zhou''s mother said immediately.

    "Then you can arrange it. I won''t go anyway. Big sister and second sister will definitely not go either."

    "Then what am I going to do? You guys are really going to **** me off." Zhou''s mother was so **** off that she cried with Mo Yaoyao, "Yaoyao, why did you say I gave birth to such a thing."

    Mo Yaoyao can only be busy comforting: "Don''t be sad, brother, they don''t have that idea now, they will look for it when they have an idea."

    "It''s still reasonable, but Mom, are you really crying?" Zhou Ping leaned over and smiled.

    Annoyed Mother Zhou.

    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry." Zhou Ping was also afraid of making his mother angry. "You can arrange it, or I can go, but don''t blame me if you don''t succeed."

    Zhou''s mother stopped crying immediately, and smiled brighter than anyone else, "I don''t believe it anymore, I keep showing you pictures, you can still feel nothing!"

    Zhou is going to roll over the sky with his eyes. Is this something forced? How many girls has he seen over the years, if he has to feel it, he has already felt it, so why wait until now?

    Of course, if there is someone who can feel it, he will not reject it.

    After all, he never thought about getting married, but he also never thought about being single for a lifetime. Anyway, everything should go with the flow, as long as he is happy.

    Mo Yaoyao has cold hands and feet.

    Zhou Ping had no intention of touching her hand, and immediately frowned, "Why are your hands so cold?" He immediately rubbed her hands together and urged her: "Come upstairs and add a coat, this sweater has a big seam. , it''s just good-looking, but not warm."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2029ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 144

    Chapter 2029 Extra Story: A New Life 144

    "Yes, yes, but don''t get sick from the cold. The weather is getting colder, so let''s go." Zhou''s mother also urged.

    "Well." Mo Yaoyao went upstairs obediently.

    It wasn''t until Mo Yaoyao disappeared at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor that Zhou''s mother was delighted again: "Forget it today, I will start making arrangements for you tomorrow."

    "It''s up to you, but don''t disturb my work. When you set a time to meet someone, you have to ask me in advance if I''m free."

    "Why are you doing so much." Zhou''s mother glared at him.

    Zhou Ping was still looking upstairs, leaning back on the sofa, leaning on the sofa with both arms open, and the dead pig would not be scalded with boiling water, "I didn''t want to. Okay, I''m not going either."

    "Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xia Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

    Zhou Ping was too lazy to say this, "I''ll take Yaoyao out for dinner tonight. Song Yun has a girlfriend. If I want to invite you to dinner, Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and the others will also go."

    "He probably already has a girlfriend, you!" Zhou''s mother was angry again.

    "Hahaha, Mom, I can''t tell you this." Zhou Ping laughed. Seeing that Mo Yaoyao put on a coat, he hurriedly shouted, "Yaoyao, come down quickly, go out with me, I''ll stay at home again, your mother Zhou is really going to hit me."

    *

    In the following days, Zhou Ping was always arranged to have a blind date.

    Sister Zhou and Sister Tuesday both called and laughed at Zhou Ping, and Zhou Ping laughed and scolded them: "There are three in the family, all of them are carried on my shoulders, and you are still laughing at me? If you laugh at me again, I will not attract firepower to you, let me Mom will give you a little more firepower."

    "Haha, we were wrong." The two sisters immediately apologized. "But seriously, aren''t you annoying?"

    Zhou Pingdao: "It''s annoying, but I can''t help it, but Mom is crying."

    "She won''t cry if you don''t go home. She''s right in front of you. Behind the scenes, we''ve never heard Mom cry. Dad said Mom was okay behind her back. This is Mom''s strategy to force you to submit."

    "If you don''t come back here, if you don''t come back, this is not like home. I suspect that Yaoyao learned from you. If it wasn''t for me often going to school to bring her back, she didn''t really like to come back. a bit."

    "Yaoyao is sensitive, if I am sensitive to this, and suddenly live in someone else''s house, no matter how nice we are to her, she will definitely feel that she is under the fence."

    "So I have to always go home."

    "As you please, you are no longer a child, we don''t care about you."

    "You also don''t allow me to control you, right?"

    The two sisters were amused: "Child, we are not children anymore, we all know what we are doing."

    "Then hang it up." Zhou Ping had no nostalgia for it.

    On the video, the two sisters laughed hard enough, and immediately ended the video call.

    At this moment, the phone rang and there was a call. Zhou Ping glanced at it, and when he saw that it was his mother''s call, he had a headache. Damn these days, every time I call, there is nothing else to do except ask him where to go on a blind date.

    But in the end, Zhou Ping was still connected, weak: "Mom, I can''t do it today, I have a job, and I have to talk to the boss about a cooperation case."

    "Then tomorrow?" Zhou''s mother was not knocked down in the slightest.

    If you can¡¯t do it tomorrow, you¡¯ll get the day after tomorrow, if you can¡¯t do it the day after tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to be scolded if you can¡¯t.

    All this time.

    Therefore, Zhou Ping didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t have time tomorrow, he just said, ¡°I have an hour from three to four in the afternoon tomorrow.¡±

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2030ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 145

    Chapter 2030 Extra Story: A New Life 145

    "Okay, then you can go to that cafe. An hour is enough to meet each other." Zhou''s mother was super cheerful.

    Zhou Ping was extremely speechless: "I see. By the way, have you gone back far away?" Today is Saturday again.

    "Far away that something happened today, and I won''t come back."

    "What''s up?"

    "She didn''t say it."

    After hanging up with his mother, Zhou Ping wanted to call the little girl, but thinking that the little girl might be busy right now, didn''t he say something, so he didn''t rush to call, and planned to wait until noon.

    Assistant just came in at this time. When it comes to the point, you can go to discuss cooperation with the boss.

    Although it is Saturday, he is also busy.

    The boss''s company is bigger than his company, so naturally he went to his company.

    Assistant drove, Zhou Ping sat in the back, until he got downstairs in the company, Zhou Ping saw the figure of his little girl across the road before he got out of the car.

    A little girl wearing a baseball cap is handing out flyers to pedestrians.

    "You go up first and wait for me, I''ll go in in a while." After Zhou Ping finished talking to his assistant, he got out of the car, passed the zebra crossing, and reached the opposite side of the road.

    The little girl was stunned when she saw him.

    Immediately, he lowered his head and looked like he had done something wrong.

    Zhou Ping took a flyer from the little girl''s hand and looked at it. It was a flyer for a big shopping mall.

    "How much is a day?" Zhou Ping asked.

    "Fifty..." The little girl''s voice was low and pitiful.

    "How do you remember to do this?"

    "The roommate said she was going to hand out flyers. I thought I was fine, so I came here."

    "How long is the lunch break?"

    "Half an hour."

    "When do you start to rest?"

    "Twelve o''clock."

    "Okay, then go ahead and send it. Wait for me in this restaurant after twelve o''clock. I''ll come over after I talk about things." After that, he gave her the flyer in his hand.

    Mo Yaoyao just glanced at the restaurant in front of her.

    She is now handing out flyers in front of a restaurant, which is very high-end.

    Zhou Ping rubbed her head just like she was a child before leaving.

    The cooperation negotiation went very smoothly. It ended before twelve o''clock. The boss invited him to have dinner together. Zhou Ping declined because he had something to do, and immediately sent his assistant to the restaurant opposite. Eat directly.

    I only rested for half an hour. Fortunately, the little girl was outside the restaurant, not far away, so I could have a good meal.

    After twelve o''clock, Mo Yaoyao told his roommate before entering the restaurant and sitting opposite Zhou Ping.

    Then his head slowly lowered again.

    "Did you do something wrong?" Zhou Ping felt amused.

    Mo Yaoyao shook his head. She doesn''t think she''s doing anything wrong.

    "Then why are you bowing your head?"

    Mo Yaoyao raised his head again.

    "Eat quickly."

    "Yeah." Mo Yaoyao answered in a small voice before picking up the knife and fork. eat western food. Zhou Ping has cut the steak for her into small pieces, just fork a small piece and eat it.

    She has a good mind and has a lot of scholarships. Except for buying gifts for everyone in her family, she usually spends almost nothing. Plus everyone in the family sends money to her card, it is impossible for her to be short of money.

    Zhou Ping didn''t ask her if she was short of money, but just asked, "Don''t want to go home?"

    Then, the little girl''s head lowered again.

    It can be seen that I really don¡¯t want to go back.

    "Alas." Zhou Ping sighed, "We know your thoughts, so we will treat you better, and we want you to be more integrated into the family, so this has also caused a burden on you, doesn''t it? It makes you more Think you''re an outsider, don''t you?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2031ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 146

    Chapter 2031 Extra Story: A New Life 146

    "Brother..." The little girl put down the knife and fork in her hand, her head lowered, "I''m sorry..."

    "Why are you sorry for me?" Zhou Ping laughed, "Don''t talk nonsense, eat quickly, just half an hour."

    "Hmm..." The little girl picked up the knife and fork again and ate slowly.

    Zhou Ping didn''t eat a single bite, he just looked at the little girl across from him who was slowly eating with her head down, thinking about what he should do with this little girl.

    The experience of the little girl, and the sensibleness of the little girl, he really wanted to kill the little girl and he was not willing.

    The same goes for the rest of the family.

    Since the little girl came home, no one in the family has ever said a single word to the little girl. He didn¡¯t expect that this did not make the little girl feel at ease, on the contrary, it aggravated the little girl¡¯s insecurity and made the little girl feel more dependent on others.

    After dinner, the little girl continued to hand out flyers, while Zhou Ping got into the car and went back to the company.

    On the way back, Zhou Ping, who was sitting in the back seat of the car and seldom smoked, still picked out a cigarette from the cigarette case and smoked it.

    half of the draw, I called my friend Xue Yan.

    "What are you doing?" Zhou Ping asked.

    Xue Yan: "I was eating, and the operation ended a little late in the morning. What''s wrong?" I heard something wrong with his voice.

    "What about smoking?"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Are you having trouble?"

    "Um."

    "It''s about your little girl."

    Zhou Ping was stunned, "How do you know?"

    Xue Yan smiled and said, "Yao En and the others said that since the little girl entered your house, your mood has changed with your little girl. My Yuebao and I feel the same way."

    Zhou Ping also smiled: "Is it so obvious?"

    "It''s quite obvious." Xue Yan smiled and nodded. "So what happened?"

    "The better we treat her, the more she feels that she is an outsider and depends on others. My head hurts. I want to kill her, but I can''t bear to see her bowing her head opposite me."

    Xue Yan said: "When her mother died, she was so old and she had her own ideas. Now that she is in college, she has more ideas of her own. If you don''t force her, maybe it''s better."

    "But we want to give her a home!"

    "But she''s not happy and doesn''t think it''s her home, so what if you give her ten homes?"

    "That''s why I''m annoying!" Immediately, Ling Ling asked: "Then what should I do?"

    "I''ve already said the way, you don''t force it, maybe it''s better."

    Zhou Pinggeng was stunned: "Got it. I''ll try it."

    *

    Zhou Ping knew it, but he also misunderstood it. He thought that what Xue Yan said was not forced, that is, he no longer always looked for and called Mo Yaoyao.

    He was also afraid, afraid of putting more pressure on Mo Yaoyao.

    Because of this level of fear, that night, Zhou Ping did not call Mo Yaoyao as before.

    The next few days were the same, Zhou Ping didn''t call Mo Yaoyao again.

    He also thought about it carefully. When the little girl Mo Yaoyao first came to his house, he and his family were indeed a little deliberate. They would always call the little girl deliberately, and always find various topics to talk to the little girl. When the girl talks, she can always bring the little girl with her, for fear that the little girl will feel a little left out.

    But after a long time, the family members have changed a bit, because almost all the little girls are being followed by him, and the family members are very relieved, so they leave them all to him.

    And he got used to it.

    I got used to it long ago without any intention, calling Mo Yaoyao, looking for Mo Yaoyao is just as normal as he eats and drinks water.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2032ï¼š Extra Story: A New Life 147

    Chapter 2032 Extra Story: A New Life 147

    Now I suddenly control myself not to call the little girl, and I also control myself not to go to S University to find the little girl, Zhou Ping is not to mention how uncomfortable.

    Zhou Ping also found out that he didn''t plan not to call Mo Yaoyao all the time, he just didn''t want Mo Yaoyao to feel deliberate, and then didn''t he put pressure on Mo Yaoyao again? But he hadn''t called for a few days, and he felt that he could finally call Mo Yaoyao again. It shouldn''t have been deliberate, but he found that he had the phone in his hand, but he didn''t know how to call Mo Yaoyao.

    If it gets through, what should I say?

    I have never had these troubles before¡­

    Then, Zhou Ping felt even more uncomfortable.

    On this side, Zhou Ping died in pain, and on the other side, Mo Yaoyao had a hard time.

    Even Mo Yaoyao''s roommate noticed something was wrong.

    This night, a roommate asked, "Yaoyao, why haven''t I seen Senior Zhou Ping calling you in the past few days? Didn''t you have to call every night before? If you can''t get through, just call us here."

    Mo Yaoyao was putting the clothes that were dried today in the closet. Hearing this, his hands stopped, pursed his lips, and then whispered: "I made him angry."

    "Ah, why did you make him angry?"

    Mo Yaoyao lowered his head and did not speak.

    "Far away you¡ª"

    This roommate wanted to say something, but the other roommate pulled this roommate to stop asking, and said, "Isn''t it sad that you haven''t seen Yaoyao these days."

    As long as you are a little more careful, you can find that Mo Yaoyao is different these days.

    Mo Yaoyao was usually quiet, but these days, although Mo Yaoyao was quiet, he was always alone, as if she didn''t exist in this world.

    An hour later, Mo Yaoyao climbed onto the bed and slept on his side.

    I turned on my phone under the quilt, but didn''t look at anything, so I couldn''t help but start to cry. She was afraid that the people in the bedroom would find out that she didn''t make a sound.

    She did not fail to take the Zhou family as her home, she was just too afraid of losing it. She had already gone to college, and she would leave that home sooner or later. She dared not take it as her own.

    *

    Another friend gathering.

    Evening, clubs, private rooms.

    Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Yu Zi, Si Yan, Song Yun and others were all there.

    "I''m going to die from pain, it''s too hard to die!" As soon as Zhou Ping came in, he collapsed on the sofa and howled in the sky.

    Xue Yan was the closest to him and laughed: "What happened to you? Is it because of your little girl again?"

    Zhou Ping sat up and poured himself a glass of wine, "I feel like I have lice all over my body now, it''s so uncomfortable! I don''t even know how to get along with my little girl!"

    "What happened?" Yu Zi and the others didn''t understand.

    Xue Yan smiled and briefly explained the matter.

    Yu Zi smiled and said: "It''s not that I don''t force it, as for it."

    "It''s too bad! I haven''t seen my little girl for almost half a month! I didn''t say a word!" Zhou Ping was irritable.

    Hearing that, Xue Yan was also taken aback: "What''s the matter, why haven''t you seen her for half a month, and haven''t said a word to her?"

    Jiang Yue frowned slightly, "You will make Yaoyao think more like this."

    Zhou Ping immediately said to Xue Yan: "Didn''t you say you shouldn''t force her, I was afraid to put some pressure on her, so I didn''t dare to contact her. My family basically left her to me, so I didn''t contact her. It is equivalent to my whole family''s attitude. My mother and the others don''t even know that I don''t care about her as much. They thought that she and I were the same as before. Ah, but now you tell me she''s even more crazy!!"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2033ï¼š Extra Story: A Brand New Life 148

    Chapter 2033 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 148

    Xue Yan couldn''t laugh or cry: "I told you not to force, but I didn''t tell you not to contact her at all, not to meet her."

    Si Yan took a sip of red wine, and said: "You are finished, your little girl will die of grief."

    "Damn!" Zhou Ping cursed.

    Song Yun said: "Go to Yaoyao quickly, explain clearly, and she won''t be sad."

    Zhou Ping grabbed the suit jacket that was thrown aside and ran away.

    Yu Zi saw that Zhou Ping ran away and disappeared, and joked: "The authorities are obsessed, and they go on blind dates all day long, and they don''t even know if they like them."

    Jiang Yue also raised the corners of her mouth: "Sooner or later you will know. It just so happens that Yaoyao also has knots in his heart, let them grind it out by themselves."

    *

    Zhou Ping drove very fast, but it was already 8:30 in the evening when he arrived at the gate of S University, but S freshman had not finished his evening self-study.

    Knowing which classroom Mo Yaoyao was in, Zhou Ping went straight there.

    Mo Yaoyao''s class is only Mo Yaoyao''s girl, and Mo Yaoyao is not very tall, anyway, sitting in the first row, Zhou Ping saw it as soon as he came to the door of the classroom.

    However, a boy''s head was about to touch Mo Yaoyao''s head, and he was discussing with Mo Yaoyao in a low voice. Logically speaking, this discussion is quite normal, but for no reason, Zhou Ping became very angry, wishing to put that The boy''s head was twisted off and thrown far away.

    The boys in the rows behind accidentally found Zhou Ping standing by the back door, and they shook for no reason. Senior, what happened today? It''s a little scary. But they still called out politely: "Senior."

    When Mo Yaoyao heard it, his body froze.

    Although the senior didn''t name her name, she had a hunch that it was Zhou Pinglai.

    Mingming obviously felt that she deserved it, but thinking about the past half a month, she still had a sore nose, but she tried her best to hold it back so that no one would see anything strange.

    It wasn''t until Mo Yaoyao turned his head that Zhou Ping pointed outside, signaling him to wait outside, and go to Mo Yaoyao after his evening self-study.

    Mo Yaoyao nodded, and then Zhou Ping went out.

    As soon as he left the teaching building, Zhou Ping was still full of those two heads. He was so irritable that he wanted to smoke, but this is a school, not to mention that when his little girl came out, he didn''t want his little girl to smoke second-hand smoke. , his little girl was already weak.

    It wasn''t until the next night for self-study, when Mo Yaoyao came out of the teaching building, that Zhou Ping got a little better because of his irritability.

    Originally, the first sentence was to apologize. He didn''t mean not to contact her for half a month, but he opened his mouth and said: "The male classmate who was discussing with you just now..."

    Before he finished the question, he was a little confused, why did he say this.

    Mo Yaoyao was also a little confused, "What happened to the classmate?"

    "It''s okay." Zhou Ping couldn''t figure it out, so he immediately put the matter behind him, thinking back. Apologies matter. "Big brother didn''t do it on purpose for half a month. Forgive me. It''s all your fault, brother Xue Yan, who told me not to push too hard. Maybe it will be better, and it won''t cause you so much pressure. I thought I was an outsider in this family, and then I thought about it myself, and I didn¡¯t always contact you. During the period, I thought about calling you to find you, but suddenly I didn¡¯t know how to call, and I was also the first After experiencing this once, you can forgive my brother for his inexperience, and he should be able to do better in the future."

    Immediately, he asked softly, afraid of scaring her: "Have you been sad during this time?"

    "Hmm..." Mo Yaoyao lowered his head, but still couldn''t hold back, honestly, tears were like pearls, falling quietly one by one, and his voice was pitiful, "I thought you were angry, that''s why..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2034ï¼š Extra Story: A Brand New Life 149

    Chapter 2034 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 149

    Zhou Ping didn''t pay attention at first, but when he found out that his little girl was crying, he was immediately at a loss and apologized: "I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong, don''t cry, I don''t know what to do when you are crying, Okay, don''t cry, huh? Don''t cry."

    While wiping the little girl''s tears with a tissue, she coaxed her.

    The little girl cried and shook her head: "It has nothing to do with my brother, it''s me...it''s all me..."

    "It''s my fault, why are you hugging me? Don''t cry, okay?" The voice coaxed even softer. "There is also milk tea at this point in the cafeteria. Let''s go, I will take you to buy milk tea. You will be happy after drinking milk tea. Don''t you really like drinking this?"

    "Yeah." The little girl''s voice was muffled, but she also started wiping her tears and stopped crying.

    "Let''s go." Zhou Ping took the light schoolbag from the little girl, carried it for the little girl, and then led the little girl towards the cafeteria.

    It¡¯s also strange. When queuing up to buy milk tea, Zhou Ping found that they were all in pairs.

    And Zhou Ping was dressed casually because of the party, but standing in the queue of college students, he didn''t look awkward at all.

    Even if they were lovers before and after, Zhou Ping didn''t feel at ease. Instead, he waited in line to buy milk tea and asked the little girl, "What did you have for dinner?"

    "Donburi rice."

    "What rice bowl?"

    "Fried shredded pork with green peppers."

    "Didn''t you eat all the green peppers?"

    "I only ate a little, and I ate all the shredded pork."

    "Well, eat less peppers, your tonsils will become inflamed if you eat these."

    "Um."

    "Is a cup of milk tea enough? Would you like something to eat?"

    "Milk tea is enough, don''t eat. Will brother eat?"

    "No, I ate with the client before I went to the party, and I came here without staying in the club box for a while, and I''m not hungry at all."

    After buying milk tea, Zhou Ping sent Mo Yaoyao downstairs to the dormitory.

    Rubbing the little girl''s head: "Forget it, you can do whatever you want in the future." He really didn''t force it, but it was impossible to break contact like before.

    Let¡¯s just go with it.

    "Brother..." Mo Yaoyao''s eyes were red.

    "Okay, don''t say anything, just go in."

    "Hmm..." Mo Yaoyao could only go in. She felt much better in her heart, but she didn''t feel completely better. She still felt very uncomfortable.

    In fact, she really did not regard the Zhou family as her own home, nor did she really treat herself as an outsider. She knew that the Zhou family''s kindness to her was from the bottom of their hearts. How could she break their hearts? She just... just I''m really scared, afraid of losing... I dare not treat myself as a member of that family...

    On the way back, Zhou Pingzhen thought about that male classmate''s head again. After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t figure out why he was so irritable.

    Finally, I simply forgot about it completely and didn''t think about it.

    I feel like I''m crazy tonight.

    *

    Zhou Ping and Mo Yaoyao have reconciled. No one else in the Zhou family knew what happened, and they didn''t mention it to the rest of the family. This matter is over.

    In a blink of an eye, Mo Yaoyao will be on winter vacation.

    On the third day of the winter vacation, I was invited out by my roommate. I went to the Science and Technology Museum, which happened to be a science and technology exhibition on that day.

    However, the weather was cold, and when Mo Yaoyao went out, Zhou Ping asked him to cover up almost everything except his eyes, down jacket, fur boots, gloves, scarf, hat, etc. Even if he went out, the north wind was blowing It was blowing loudly, and Mo Yaoyao felt a little hot.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2035ï¼š Extra: A Brand New Life 150

    Chapter 2035 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 150

    Mo Yaoyao went to the Science and Technology Museum, Zhou Ping went to work normally.

    The two elder sisters were not at home, and Zhou''s father had also gone to the company. Only Zhou''s mother was at home alone, and Zhou''s mother couldn''t stay idle. Someone called her to do a beauty treatment, and she went immediately.

    On the way there, through the car window, I saw Mo Yaoyao and a boy walking on the side of the road, talking and laughing, Zhou''s mother was immediately excited, and took out her mobile phone to take a few photos in a row, thinking that their family grew up far away Yes, they are all secretly in love.

    What kind of roommate, he is obviously a boyfriend!

    She won''t talk about her son. After all, she has already been on blind dates obediently. Although they only met once and none of them succeeded, it is still progress.

    Unlike her eldest daughter and second daughter, one is thirty-three and the other is thirty-one. Just thinking about it, she feels that her hair is gray.

    Too sad.

    I have to send the photos to stimulate her two daughters. Yaoyao is already in love, but they still don''t!

    The heart is not as good as the heart, Zhou''s mother immediately sent all the photos she took to her eldest daughter and second daughter. On WeChat, the eldest daughter replied that she was in a meeting, and she would not disturb the eldest daughter, otherwise the eldest daughter I will definitely chat with her, even if we don''t fall in love, we have talked far away!

    After a while, the second daughter called the video and asked, "Mom, who is the man in this photo? What do you mean by sending this to me?"

    Zhou''s mother was angry: "What''s the point! It stimulates you to fall in love!"

    Second daughter: "So, Yaoyao is in a relationship, with this man?"

    "I just saw it, how could it be fake!"

    "Well, you are so angry, I''d better hang up."

    "Then when did you talk about it!?" Mother Zhou immediately asked like crazy.

    The second daughter couldn''t help laughing: "It''s true that I met the meeting, didn''t I never meet it. But Mom, isn''t Yaoyao talking now? Finally, there is one at home. You should be happy, and you should leave us alone Yet."

    "Get out, I''m your mother, I will take care of it! I don''t care who is in charge!"

    "Okay, okay, you can take care of it, you can take care of it, but I have something to do, so hang up?"

    Mother Zhou is not someone who delays her children''s work, so she cut off her second daughter''s video without answering.

    Tuesday sister hung up the phone, didn''t worry about the matter, and turned to work, but half an hour later, thinking of this incident, she still called her brother.

    Zhou Ping asked the manager of the planning department who had just finished reporting to go out, and when his second sister called, he answered it.

    As a result, his second sister opened her mouth: "Yaoyao is in love, do you know?"

    "What???" Zhou Ping was like a thunderbolt, and his anger shot up. "What''s falling in love? How is it possible? If Yaoyao fell in love, he would definitely tell me." He was in contact with the little girl every day, and it was impossible for her to fall in love without saying a word to him.

    His tone was very urgent, as if setting off a cannonball, and Tuesday sister was quite speechless: "What are you so excited about? We don''t want to fall in love, and we are not allowed to talk far away?"

    "I''m not excited!"

    "Are you still excited? So loud? You''re going to blow my eardrums apart through the phone." Sister Tuesday rolled her eyes even more.

    "You don''t care if I''m loud!" Zhou Ping is very irritable now. "Why on earth did you say she was in a relationship? Who told you?"

    Seeing that my younger brother¡¯s voice became louder, Sister Tuesday: ¡°You¡¯re having a firecracker battle!¡±

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2036ï¼š Extra Story: A Brand New Life 151

    Chapter 2036 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 151

    But Tuesday sister still replied: "Mom said, Mom met me on the way to get a beauty treatment, and even took a photo."

    "What about the photo, send it to me!" After finishing speaking, Zhou Ping hung up.

    "There''s something wrong!" Elder Tuesday wanted to curse, but she still sent those photos to Zhou Ping on WeChat.

    When Zhou Ping saw those photos, his whole body exploded.

    Fuck!

    It was the boy whose self-study head almost touched Yaoyao''s head that night!

    Obviously she was dating this boy today, yet Yaoyao actually lied to him that some roommate asked her to go to the Science and Technology Museum! So, this boy went together! ? Another piece of pressure on the road? !

    Then, Zhou Ping called Mo Yaoyao with just one call.

    "Where are you?" Zhou Ping asked.

    The voice is super fierce, super loud, and super angry.

    Mo Yaoyao had never been treated like this by Zhou Ping before, and she was stunned for a moment, but she could hear that Zhou Ping was very angry, excited and irritable now, so after she finished being stunned, she hurriedly replied: "It''s the Science and Technology Museum."

    "With whom?"

    "Roommate."

    "Then when mom was going to have a beauty treatment, why did she see you in the car with a boy pressing the road together?" Zhou Ping couldn''t even think, and could only ask instinctively.

    Mo Yaoyao couldn''t understand why Zhou Ping was so angry, but he still answered honestly; "You said Xu Qiang, you know him, he''s from my class, I met halfway, he is now my roommate''s boyfriend, and his roommate is also called If he¡¯s together, we¡¯ll come to the Science and Technology Museum together, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhou Ping completely calmed down in an instant.

    Yeah, what happened to him?

    "Brother?" Mo Yaoyao called cautiously after not hearing a voice from the other side of the phone for a long time.

    "Yaoyao, don''t talk, I''m a little confused now. Forget it, I''ll hang up first, we''ll talk later, I''ll think about it first."

    Then Zhou Ping hung up the phone.

    After hanging up the phone, his mind became even more confused. Yeah, what happened to him? Even if Yaoyao is in a relationship, isn''t that normal? Why is he so excited, irritable, and super angry, wishing to tear him apart.

    Really couldn''t figure it out, so Zhou Ping called his friend.

    As a result, all the friends were busy, and there was only one friend, and it was Xue Yan who got through the phone again.

    Xue Yan was on the night shift last night. He fell asleep for less than two hours when his cell phone kept ringing like death. He had no choice but to open his eyelids and connect. Too sleepy.

    "Xue Yan!!" Zhou Ping seemed to be crazy. "I seem to be sick, you happen to be a doctor, show me!"

    Xue Yan has a good temper even though he is sleepy, and said with a smile, "You are so angry, even if you are sick, you don''t show it to me, but to a psychiatrist. How about I introduce you to a psychiatrist?"

    "No, I want you to see, I can''t tell others!"

    "Then tell me, hurry up, I''m sleepy, last night shift, I feel like I just fell asleep."

    "Okay, okay, let me tell you quickly. I misunderstood that Yaoyao was in a relationship with someone else, and I exploded. I was so angry that I wanted to tear up that man. The man almost bumped heads with Yaoyao to discuss the problem. At that time, I was also very angry, and I didn''t figure it out at the time, what do you think is wrong with me?"

    Xue Yan wanted to hang up the phone. My friend still has a good brain, but he doesn''t know how to do it.

    "Then why are you so angry?" Xue Yan asked.

    "I called you because I didn''t know, but I only got through to you!"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2037ï¼š Extra Story: A Brand New Life 152

    Chapter 2037 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 152

    "Anyway, I thought about it," Zhou Ping continued, "I just can''t bear Yaoyao''s relationship, and I would be very unhappy if I had a little contact with other boys. It''s like no one else can touch my things, it can only be mine. Same!"

    Xue Yan was speechless: "You said it yourself, and you still said that you don''t know what''s wrong with you?"

    "What did I say? I really don''t know! How could Yaoyao be mine! That''s why I think there is something wrong with me."

    Xue Yan looked up at the sky like his Yuebao: "Zhou Ping, you really don''t know how to do this."

    "Why don''t you get enlightened? You just said it directly, I''m so anxious!"

    Xue Yan was amused, and knew that if he didn''t tell the truth, this friend would talk to him even more, keeping him awake.

    What''s more, it has reached this level, and friends are still not enlightened, that is, no one will call, and they will not be enlightened.

    So, let''s poke it.

    Xue Yan smiled slowly and said, "Listen up, I feel the same way about my Yuebao."

    Zhou Ping was instantly dumbfounded.

    He is clueless in this regard, but he is not really a fool.

    Xue Yan continued, and said more clearly: "If my family''s Yuebao talks to other men even a little bit more, I will be jealous. Yes, you are right, my family''s Yuebao is mine."

    Zhou Ping was even more stupid.

    "Don''t understand yet?" Xue Yan joked to the person on the other side of the phone who hadn''t heard the sound for a long time.

    "Understood..." Zhou Ping was listless, "But how could it be... When did it start..."

    Xue Yan smiled and said: "You only have love at first sight in your eyes. You feel that you have a real feeling when you look at it. You never think about it. Many people develop feelings when they get along slowly. We have discovered it a long time ago, and I blame you for caring about her." It¡¯s too wide, and it brings her to appear in front of us too often, too obvious, and it¡¯s hard for us not to notice it. You didn¡¯t feel it yourself, indeed, you didn¡¯t feel that way at the beginning, but you couldn¡¯t bear it for a long time , Tell me about you, since she moved to S City, which time did you not mention her in every contact with us? If you really want me to give an answer, then I can only guess that you brought her after she moved to S City. During the period when she went abroad for her graduation tour, when you came back from abroad, we found that you cared more and more for her. You even bought sunscreen for others. "

    "I thought, I thought it was because I didn''t get along every day. I didn''t know that the two of us got along together after graduation and traveling. I knew that she couldn''t take care of me, so I cared more about him..." Zhou Ping was dumbfounded, "So...so... I turned out to be..."

    "What else do I need to say?" Xue Yan smiled. "I''ll hang up if I don''t need it, I''m really sleepy."

    "Let''s hang up." Zhou Ping also smiled. Immediately, he agreed very much: "In this regard, I am really stupid."

    After hanging up the phone, Zhou Ping wanted to confess to his family Yaoyao, saying that he liked her. He has never been a shrinking person, knowing who he likes, he will naturally fight for it.

    But thinking that confession like this is a bit casual, I plan to find a time, prepare carefully, and then confess.

    On the other side, Mo Yaoyao was particularly uncomfortable. My brother didn''t know what was wrong, he got angry again, and he was angry...

    I wanted to call my brother, but my brother told her not to talk, and hung up the phone...

    Not in the mood to go to the Science and Technology Museum anymore, Mo Yaoyao said, and then came out by himself, walking aimlessly along the road alone.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2038ï¼š Extra Story: A Brand New Life 153

    Chapter 2038 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 153

    Before evening, Zhou Ping came back from get off work in the afternoon.

    Mother Zhou immediately regretted seeing her son come back so early today: "If I had known that you could get off work so early today, I would make an appointment for you today."

    "Mom, don''t arrange blind dates for me in the future." Zhou Ping sat on the sofa in a good mood. "Where is Yaoyao, haven''t you come back yet?"

    "No." Immediately, Zhou''s mother was very angry and said, "Why don''t you arrange it anymore? Do you want to **** me off like your two sisters! Your two sisters are really outrageous. I saw Yaoyao secretly falling in love in the morning , I immediately told them that I wanted to stimulate them, but none of them were stimulated, and they all said that Yaoyao was already in a relationship at home, so I should not force them!"

    At the end, Zhou''s mother felt that she was about to explode. This one is two, three!

    "No," Zhou Ping was still in a good mood, "I''m not mad at you."

    Zhou''s mother finally found out that something was wrong with him: "Why are you so happy today?"

    Zhou Ping smiled and said: "I told you not to arrange a blind date, you still can''t guess? I must have someone I like." After a pause, he said in detail: "I found out that I have someone I like. Go on a blind date, I''ll just chase after myself."

    "Really?!" Zhou''s mother was full of excitement and joy. "Who is it?"

    "I''ll tell you, but don''t tell Yaoyao."

    "Why don''t you tell Yaoyao?"

    "Because it''s Yaoyao. Today I heard from my second sister that she was secretly in a relationship, and I was almost blown away. But fortunately, my second sister misunderstood you, otherwise I wouldn''t have discovered that I actually like Yaoyao."

    "It''s Yaoyao! That''s great! It turned out that I misunderstood, Yaoyao didn''t secretly fall in love, that would be even better! If you were with Yaoyao, our family would lose two single dogs! Yaoyao can also I''ve been in this house all the time!" Zhou''s mother seemed to be so happy.

    Seeing his mother so happy, Zhou Ping didn''t care about his mother saying that there were two single dogs missing in the family.

    "You are really stupid, kid," Zhou''s mother smiled and pushed her son''s head twice, "You obviously like Yaoyao, but you don''t know it, and you make me so worried, always arranging blind dates for you."

    "Arranging a blind date is what you insist on," Zhou Ping was speechless, "Mom, you are also stupid. You are from the same family as me, but you didn''t realize that I like Yaoyao. Xue Yan and the others all saw it. If you don¡¯t understand, Xue Yan really has nothing to do in the morning, and I¡¯m still not enlightened at this level, so I just tell me directly, otherwise I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Mother Zhou laughed and said, "Maybe it''s hereditary. Your father didn''t get enlightened when he was young, and neither did I. It was also discovered by others."

    Zhou Ping was even more speechless.

    "What''s the matter, so happy?" Father Zhou also came back, and when he was still outside the door, he heard laughter in the room, which made him feel very good.

    Mother Zhou flew over immediately, and said to Father Zhou, "Husband, let me tell you, our son has found someone he likes, and it''s Yaoyao!"

    As soon as the voice fell, she found that Mo Yaoyao had also returned, just two meters away from her husband, and she immediately froze: "Ah? Yaoyao, you are back too..."

    What should I do? My son didn''t let Yaoyao talk about it. I guess he wanted to confess and give Yaoyao a surprise...

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2039ï¼š Extra Story: A Brand New Life 154

    Chapter 2039 Extra Story: A Brand New Life 154

    Zhou Ping didn''t realize that Mo Yaoyao was back at first, but when his mother told his father about it, he said it, it was nothing, but his mother suddenly said Yaoyao, you are back, so he knew that Mo Yaoyao was back too Yes, right behind his dad...

    "Mom!" Zhou Ping yelled. What''s the matter, he hasn''t confessed yet!

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Zhou''s mother kept laughing. "Mom doesn''t think about it either. Didn''t you see that Yaoyao is right behind your dad?"

    But Mo Yaoyao already knew, Zhou''s mother rushed to Mo Yaoyao, smiled so hard that she couldn''t see her teeth and said: "Yaoyao, he likes you, so what do you mean, do you like him?"

    And Mo Yaoyao has been stupid for a long time.

    Standing there blankly, unable to react at all.

    Aren¡¯t you angry, why do you suddenly like her¡­

    "Mom!" Zhou Ping yelled even more. "I''m still ready to confess, will you let me confess!"

    Zhou''s mother was confident and confident: "Didn''t I already know this from looking at Yaoyao, why don''t I ask for you."

    Father Zhou was overjoyed: "Your mother is so happy. If Yaoyao likes you, Yaoyao won''t leave this home even more when you get married. Usually we are quite worried that Yaoyao will get married in the future and will leave this home." As he said that, he also looked at Mo Yaoyao to see if Mo Yaoyao liked his son.

    Mo Yaoyao finally came to his senses, his face turned red and his eyes were also red.

    She naturally likes Zhou Ping.

    It''s just that she couldn''t say it.

    It''s not because of shyness, but because the Zhou family is so kind to her, so good that she feels that she owes the Zhou family too much, which makes her feel that she doesn''t deserve to like Zhou Ping.

    "Why are you crying?" Seeing Mo Yaoyao suddenly drop golden beans, it made Zhou''s mother feel bad.

    Father Zhou was also in a hurry.

    Zhou Ping was naturally heartbroken to death, but he misunderstood, and he didn''t care about whether to confess or not, and said: "If you don''t like me, just say you don''t like me, no one will force you to like me. Don''t cry , ah." Finally, he still couldn''t help coaxing softly.

    "Yes, yes." Both Zhou''s father and Zhou''s mother echoed. "Whether you like Zhou Ping or not, we are still a family. Don''t always be so introverted and hide everything in your heart. If you don''t say anything, we will feel uncomfortable watching it."

    In this family, this topic has never been discussed.

    Speaking of this, it¡¯s this time again¡­

    Mo Yaoyao suddenly broke down, and tears fell more fiercely, but finally he spoke, and said something that had been hidden in his heart and never said: "I didn''t see the outside, I was afraid... I haven¡¯t had a home once, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have it again... I¡¯ve actually regarded this home as my own for a long time, but I dare not... I¡¯m afraid that if I do, it will be gone again..."

    "I, I," Mo Yaoyao was about to cry, "I like my brother too, I have liked it for a long time, but you are too kind to me...I dare not say... dare not say... woo..."

    Hearing that Mo Yaoyao also liked him, Zhou Ping hadn''t had time to be ecstatic, but Mo Yaoyao''s next words made Zhou Ping immediately pull him into his arms with distress.

    Mo Yaoyao simply buried his face in his arms and cried heartily. Cry aloud.

    Even when mother left, she cried, but she didn''t cry so loudly.

    Mother Zhou''s eyes were red as she watched, and she wiped away her tears. Great, they Yaoyao finally vented out, and it will be better in the future. She has always felt that this child has something hidden in his heart, which is really distressing.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2040ï¼š Extra Story (End)

    Chapter 2040 Extra Story (End)

    Zhou''s father looked uncomfortable, and kept nodding. Just let it out, let it out.

    *

    Although Mo Yaoyao already knew that he liked her, and he also knew that Mo Yaoyao liked himself, Zhou Ping still carefully prepared a confession, which was clearly just a confession, not They got married, but Zhou Ping invited Jiang Yue, Xue Yan and other friends to witness this moment together.

    Since Mo Yaoyao cried a lot, although he is always quiet and doesn''t speak loudly, he is much more optimistic.

    Will also take the initiative to talk to Zhou''s mother, Zhou''s father, Zhou''s sisters and sisters.

    Zhou Ping''s plan is to get married when Mo Yaoyao graduates from university. Mo Yaoyao has no objection, Zhou''s father and Zhou''s mother also have no objection, and they are happier than all the parties involved.

    During Mo Yaoyao''s university days, he had a deep attainment in mathematics and physics. He also used his knowledge of mathematics and physics to improve many scientific instruments to make them more sensitive and accurate. Naturally, these instruments were first supplied to the research center under Jiang Yue. , and the hospital where Xue Yan is.

    Before graduating, Mo Yaoyao had won many high honors, which was comparable to that of Xue Yan, Jiang Yue, and Song Yun, who were also science champions in their senior year.

    As soon as they graduated, Zhou Ping and Mo Yaoyao held their wedding as planned.

    Friends like Jiang Yue, Xue Yan, Yao Shi, Chen Sheng, Xu Yi, Song Yun, Yu Zi, and Si Yan were naturally not absent, and they all came to participate.

    At the wedding, Zhou Ping smiled and asked Jiang Yue and Xue Yan: "I''m married now, when are you going to have children?"

    These two friends of his have been married for many years, yet they have no plans to have children yet.

    Xue Yan smiled; "I never planned to have it, I don''t have time, the research center has too many things to do without Yuebao."

    This is what Xue Yan and Jiang Yue discussed a long time ago. In this life, they don''t want children and contribute to society wholeheartedly.

    In the past few years, Jiang Yue has led the research center, and has completely conquered three common cancers, saving countless lives, and will continue to conquer them in the future.

    Father Xue has no objection to them not wanting children.

    Three years ago, Xue''s father got married again, and the second marriage partner brought an eighteen-year-old son. After marrying Xue''s father, although he was a little older, he was pregnant again. The year before last, he gave birth to Xue''s father again. Son, Father Xue is too late to take care of the boy and the two-year-old son, and has no energy to care about whether Xue Yan and Jiang Yue have children.

    What''s more, the boy and the youngest son are very close to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue, so Father Xue feels that even if the old man is gone, the boy and the youngest son will be filial to Xue Yan and Jiang Yue in the future. If you want to have a baby, then don''t have a baby, he has no objection.

    Hearing Xue Yan''s words, Zhou Ping immediately raised a glass of wine to respect Xue Yan and Jiang Yue.

    After attending the wedding, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue were not in a hurry to go home. One was called to the hospital, and the other was called to the research center. Both were urgent and needed to be handled by themselves.

    After finishing their work, Xue Yan and Jiang Yue returned home at three in the morning.

    This home is the apartment where the two live outside, close to where they work.

    As soon as Xue Yan came back, she took out a bag of frozen dumplings from the refrigerator and boiled the water. Jiang Yue sat on the high chair outside the open kitchen, resting her chin with one hand, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised, very satisfied watching her husband cook.

    This can be regarded as the daily life of the two of them these years.

    Plain and full.

    "Hungry, let''s eat." Once the dumplings were cooked, Xue Yan filled a bowl for her first.

    Jiang Yue held the chopsticks and said suddenly: "I love you."

    His Yuebao is as straightforward as usual. The corner of Xue Yan''s mouth was raised, looking at his Yuebao, his tone was light and gentle: "I love you too."

    (End of episode)

    (full text finale)

    (end of this chapter)